《The Boss Behind The Game》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Ancestral Heritage


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°Hold on a second, let me get this straight... you¡¯re saying that one of my ancestors ruled over a piece of territory in the underworld, and became one of the twelve underworld monarchs? But since he¡¯s no longer with us, that leaves me to be his successor?¡±


    At the park in Indigo City, Lu Wu was looking at the serious Little Lolita who was sitting on the small wooden bench, his face distorted in confusion.


    ¡°Exactly, and since you are the successor, you should seek vengeance for your ancestor. After he passed, his former subordinates turned their backs on him, and they even divided up the land so that each one of them got a piece, robbing you of your inheritance!¡±


    Lu Wu could not stop himself from laughing, ¡°Little one, are you always like this? Have you ever had fun in your life? You remind me of myself when I was your age!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking around, your ancestor really was the most powerful being in the underworld. In order to expand his territorial space until the entire underworld was his, he set out on a journey to create battle artifacts. Unfortunately, he had lost his life in the process. That¡¯s why you have to carry on his legacy and become the Great Emperor of the Underworld!¡±


    This time, Lu Wu sincerely nodded as he reached out his hand to massage the Little Lolita¡¯s temples, ¡°That said, would you like to help me in this quest and become my right hand man? When the time comes and we have conquered both the underworld and the heavens, we shall be the ruler of the three worlds!¡±


    Little Lolita became extremely thrilled upon hearing Lu Wu¡¯s words. Her face was flushed as she gazed hopefully at him, her head bobbing up and down excitedly.


    ¡°Great, now be a good girl and tell me where you live, and I¡¯ll send you home first. I¡¯ll give you a call when I¡¯ve finished preparing my horsemen.¡±


    Doubt was painted all over Little Lolita¡¯s face, ¡°Do you still not trust me?¡±


    Lu Wu resolutely shook his head, ¡°Of course I trust you, but I¡¯ll have to call Emperor Qin to ask for a few dozen horsemen, then we shall set out for the underworld!¡±


    As his words settled in, Little Lolita suddenly fetched a black object from her pocket and stuffed it into Lu Wu¡¯s hand, ¡°This is a Yin Talisman... once you have it, you can travel between Yin and Yang!¡±


    It was a triangular-shaped talisman, and its texture felt like gold. There were even some sort of words carved into it, making it look exceptionally mysterious. Even Lu Wu had to look twice at it.


    What followed left Lu Wu in shock, as before his eyes laid a black dot, which grew larger and larger rapidly. A force came from the inside, pulling him closer until he went through.


    The feeling of weightlessness rushed through his bones, but just as Lu Wu was still at a complete loss, the end of the black portal suddenly appeared, then he was flung out of it and landed on the ground, buttocks first.


    The sky was pitch-black, dark clouds whirled, and the blood moon hung high up in the sky, as blood-colored rain drizzled down onto the world.


    The scene in front of him had convinced Lu Wu that he had in fact, went through into the underworld, which had been a myth all along.


    He looked back and there was Little Lolita. His lips quivered as he mumbled softly, ¡°The things you said were all true?¡±


    Little Lolita pretentiously placed her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Yes, all of it is true. This region belonged to your ancestor, it was given the name Beiqi, and it¡¯s one of the twelve major regions in the underworld!¡±


    Lu Wu believed her this time, as everything in front of him was just like what Little Lolita had said.


    ¡°Then I shall be His Excellency? The one and only ruler of the underworld?¡± This news was too good to be true. Lu Wu was having a hard time accepting it, but clearly there was no way he would reject such a great offer either.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You will be crowned the new ruler of Beiqi, but before that happens, you ought to work out how you should take back the land that is rightfully yours.¡±


    As Lu Wu recalled what the Little Lolita had said before, about how the former subordinates had divided the territory after his ancestor had died, his focus suddenly sharpened as he said, ¡°Of course, this is a must. Those troublemakers dare to betray my ancestor, they shall be disciplined. The question is, did my ancestor leave anything behind for me, like a unique remarkable feat or something?¡± Lu Wu was looking at her, his eyes filled with hope as he waited for her answer.


    ¡°Nope,¡± the Little Lolita shrugged.


    ¡°You have to know that, every being of the underworld requires time and practice to build up their foundation. Even if you had thousands of years of training, it would still be difficult for you to be on par with your ancestor,¡± replied Little Lolita honestly.


    Lu Wu was taken aback, ¡°Then do we have tens of thousands of horsemen, troops, armored horses, or anything of that sort?¡±


    ¡°Nope, nothing like that. Before your ancestor died, his subordinates had long double-crossed him. Aside from this palace, you¡¯ve got nothing else.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she pointed toward the palace which had burned down ages ago, and was now just an abandoned waste.


    ¡°Then I shall grab a gavel and take back what is mine!¡± Lu Wu¡¯s face was now filled with outrage.


    ¡°No wait, you still have me!¡± Little Lolita announced with complacency as she placed her hands on her hips again.


    Lu Wu¡¯s eyes gleamed with hope when he heard this, ¡°Then there¡¯s no doubt that you are quite powerful!¡±


    The Little Lolita shook her head and pouted, ¡°I once fought with a ghost and I was almost gobbled up by it, it was a very dreadful experience!¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s eyes darkened with indifference. This inheritance is actually just a Little Lolita that has zero fighting skills, not to mention that she¡¯s a troublemaker in the underworld. It would have been right if she had gotten eaten.


    Looking at the disappointment written all over his face, the Little Lolita laughed out loud as she fished out a ring from her pocket, ¡°Your grandfather took his last breath when he was still working on those battle artifacts, but I helped him put the finishing touches, so rest assured that these artifacts are for you.¡±


    Lu Wu took over the ring and was flabbergasted. A thin serene blue ray of light reflected from it when the light shone on it, ¡°Is this stuff very powerful?¡±


    The Little Lolita hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, extremely. Try it on!¡±


    Lu Wu anticipated what would come next. He wore the battle artifact on his index finger.


    A ray of blue light appeared out of nowhere, shrouding Lu Wu¡¯s entire body.


    [Initiating battle artifact, scanning user¡¯s identity¡­]


    [Blood scan complete, user identified as descendant of Beiqi¡¯s ruler, officially securing bond of artifact with user¡­]


    Two messages suddenly appeared in Lu Wu¡¯s mind, followed by a manual on battle artifacts.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Installing Sucess


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The artifact was made by his ambitious ancestor to conquer the whole of the underworld. According to the instructions, the ring¡¯s greatest power was to create an army of undead made from Yin energy found in the underworld, which was not visible to the naked eye. They did not require any matter, but only the presence of spirits. Their bodies could be renewed, which was basically the definition of the undead.


    However, in order to make countless Yin soldiers, there was a prerequisite for such power, and that was to have control over a certain number of spirits.


    Lu Wu slowly pulled himself back to reality as he had zoned out for quite some time.


    ¡°So what do you think? Isn¡¯t it a marvelous invention?¡± asked Little Lolita, feeling pleased with herself.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to know where we can find a bunch of spirits that can be spurred,¡± Lu Wu pointed out their main problem.


    The Little Lolita was shocked when she heard those words, her body became rigid and her eyes were watery, ¡°I... why didn¡¯t I think about that? Without any spirits, this artifact will not work at all!¡±


    Lu Wu felt a headache coming as he watched Little Lolita cough up tears. Come to think of it, this ancestor was quite unreliable. The idea of the artifact isn¡¯t bad, as for its capabilities¡­ but where on earth will we find a bunch of spirits!? It¡¯s completely impractical.


    He reached out his hand to massage the Little Lolita¡¯s head, and as he opened his mouth to give her a few words of comfort, an idea suddenly flashed through his mind.


    ¡°Right, you are also the creator of this version of the artifact, correct?¡±


    Little Lolita rubbed her puffy red eyes, nodding.


    ¡°Then is it possible for you to add some extra functions to it?¡±


    Little Lolita lifted her head in confusion, clearly not understanding what he was implying.


    Lu Wu took out the Yin Talisman which carried the power to travel between Yin and Yang, then dangled it in front of Little Lolita, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you add the function of this object into the artifact?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, but what¡¯s the purpose?¡± Little Lolita sobbed spasmodically, as if trying to calm herself down.


    Lu Wu smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I do for a living in the real world?¡±


    As she listened, Little Lolita took out a small notebook from her pocket and flipped it open, ¡°Lu Wu... 23 years old... born in the 365th generation... the descendant of the ruler of Beiqi.... has begun an entrepreneurship for three years... currently still a loser... developed a gaming website which has zero users... a singleton to date¡­¡±


    Lu Wu hurriedly cut her off, ¡°You just have to know that I¡¯m a game developer. So is it possible for you to give an upgrade to this artifact, say, to extradite criminals from earth to the underworld through virtual reality, like how gamers do. They¡¯ll become our undead army, and as long as this is kept going, we shall have however many armies we want!¡±


    The Little Lolita pondered deeply for a moment, then her eyes sparkled, ¡°Great idea! Not to mention that what we¡¯re using are their corpses, so we can form new Yin bodies from scratch, just like how the players respawn in a game.¡±


    Lu Wu was astonished by her reaction, he never expected her to understand the whole picture in such a short time.


    ¡°Have you played games before?¡± asked Lu Wu sincerely.


    ¡°Ha! I am a loyal player of World of Warcraft for almost three hundred years now!¡± Little Lolita once again placed her hands on her hips.


    Lu Wu blushed shamefully. Never would he have thought that this Little Lolita was so aged.


    ¡°But this task isn¡¯t easy, we shall need a set of systems from a variety of games, such as role-playing, trading, adventure, life simulation, and more...¡± Lu Wu¡¯s heart sank as he listed out the things they needed.


    ¡°You can count on me, this battle artifact shall not only have the power to create an undead army, but also have the ability to create all sorts of things from Yin energy and soul power, covering all the available items found in a typical game.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s soul power?¡± asked Lu Wu, his curiosity getting the better of him.


    ¡°Soul power has the ability to measure the strength of any beasts in the underworld, equivalent to measuring the willpower of a person who has been practicing. The soul power of every being will disperse after the host has died, and it is far more powerful than Yin energy.¡±


    This filled Lu Wu with high hopes, ¡°Then is it possible for our gamers to loot and absorb the soul power from a corpse after taking its life? If so, then wouldn¡¯t our gamers have the chance to be up-leveled?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Little Lolita patted her chest with confidence.


    ¡°However it would be nice if we could have a part of it to ourselves after our gamers have killed the creatures. This is because the soul power can speed up your training speed, not to mention it can help rebuild the kingdom of Beiqi. Lastly, it can act as a reward for all of our hard work!¡±


    The Little Lolita¡¯s suggestion had been what Lu Wu was planning to say all along, he cracked a smile and proposed, ¡°What do you say we take 20% of it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it 30%!¡±


    Both of them burst into laughter.


    What¡¯s said would be done. After confirming the direction that they were heading, Bei Li, which was the Little Lolita¡¯s real name, brought Lu Wu to the royal palace, which was now a wasteland. She pulled open a scorched door right beside a charred pillar and a passage leading to the basement greeted them.


    As Lu Wu was entering, he realized that the underground palace was quite spacious, just like a typical one.


    There lay all kinds of ancient equipment. It looked as if it was some sort of laboratory.


    From the Little Lolita¡¯s explanation, Lu Wu finally came to know that this was the very place his ancestor had done his research and development on the artifacts. As for Bei Li, she was the one and only helper of his ancestor, who stood by his research from the beginning to the very end.


    As he stepped into the laboratory, Bei Li¡¯s look became serious. Lu Wu waited for her to change into a golden suit, which covered her entire body, then passed her the ring. She took it and got to work, pacing back and forth between equipment.


    Lu Wu stared blankly at Bei Li as she switched from hammers to electric drills to brushes, testing all kinds of tools on the ring, doing all sorts of shamanistic stuff on it, chanting and reminiscing spells all the way.


    After two hours of torment, Bei Li took off her golden helmet and passed the reformed ring to Lu Wu, feeling exhausted.


    ¡°This is it?¡± Lu Wu was having a hard time believing it.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too difficult to add those new functions to it. It now has a built-in server that can extradite gamers, and on top of that, it has its own database settings. Now we can finally put it into practice.¡±


    Lu Wu put on the ring skeptically, and the instructions of the artifact appeared once again.


    Lu Wu was surprised to see its contents. This was exactly what he had wanted! Not only were the installments made by Bei Li much better than what he had in mind, she had even thought of the method to extradite players into the underworld.


    This had left Lu Wu beaming with joy, ¡°Your hard work has paid off!¡±


    ¡°Phew, I told you that I¡¯m excellent! Let¡¯s go and test it out!¡± Bei Li exclaimed excitedly, though still being worn out.


    The new ideas and functions had brought hope to Bei Li, which in turn had changed her perspective toward Lu Wu. With the new functions she had added, she felt that Lu Wu would definitely be able to recreate the glory of the King of Beiqi.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡±


    As he said this, he reached out and tugged on Bei Li¡¯s tiny hand.


    The originally happy-go-lucky version of Bei Li was now replaced with a mature lady whose face was as red as a tomato. She struggled free from his grasp and ran to the side, ¡°I¡¯m going to change out of this laboratory suit, wait¡­ wait for me!¡±


    After a while of waiting, she finally came out with her black mini skirt on. The gothic Little Lolita version of Bei Li returned to Lu Wu¡¯s side once again.


    Lu Wu laughed secretly in his heart when he saw that she had been blushing. He held her hand once more and swiftly activated the newly added functions of the ring. Then they were off, traveling between Yin and Yang.


    A maelstrom of darkness formed right in front of their eyes, but Lu Wu was no longer frightened by it. Instead he was willingly sucked into it.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: The First Players


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    He opened his eyes once more, and was greeted by the blazing sun that hung high up in the sky. Lu Wu subconsciously breathed in a mouthful of air from the world of the living, the encounter he had previously felt like a dream.


    He looked down and saw that Bei Li was staring rather shyly at their hands which were interlocked together, and he smiled at this.


    Lu Wu brought Bei Li back to his home in Indigo City. It was an apartment with three bedrooms, one living room, and one bathroom.


    Although he lived alone, the place was spotless and there wasn¡¯t even the slightest mess in his bedroom.


    He led Bei Li into his bedroom and switched on his computer, then loaded the little gaming site designed by him.


    ¡°Little one, can you connect the server you¡¯ve installed to my gaming site?¡±


    Bei Li nodded her head and climbed onto Lu Wu¡¯s chair, then started running her fingers on the keyboard. She pulled up the backend management system of his little gaming site, keyed in the coding of the artifact¡¯s server, and while she was at it, she specially added an image.


    The image was a circle formation with words written on the inside, making it look extremely mysterious.


    Bei Li pressed the enter button and gave a single nod, ¡°Done!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that easy?¡± Lu Wu asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Yes, I have linked the server to this image, which shows the formation of spirit extradition. As long as the player downloads this little game of yours, which is actually just an empty nutshell, the content of the game will be sent to the virtual reality headset of the player. Then, the image of the spirit extradition formation will automatically appear in the mind of the player, and his or her spirit will be sucked into the server. From there, it¡¯ll be sent straight to the underworld.¡±


    Lu Wu was glad to have Bei Li on his side. With this secured plan, there was no way that the players would know that they were in the underworld, they would think that it was all part of the game.


    In this generation where technology was advancing, and since the invention of the virtual reality headset, it has become a high demand for all of the game developer companies to constantly find ways to improve the details of the games.


    As long as Lu Wu declared that the simulation of his game was near perfect, no one was going to dig up any problems at all.


    ¡°What name do you think I should give this game?¡± Lu Wu anticipated her reply.


    Although he was the true creator of the game, he thought it was best to give the honor of naming it to Bei Li instead.


    Bei Li was stunned by his request as she realized she was of much importance to Lu Wu.


    ¡°Then we shall name it after the artifact. Let¡¯s call it Battle Online. This was actually one of the wildest dreams of the ruler of Beiqi.¡±


    Lu Wu agreed to her suggestion with a strong nod. He lifted her down from the chair, pulled up the backend management system, uploaded an icon for the game and typed in the words ¡®Battle Online¡¯ into the empty text box under the title line.


    In a split second, Lu Wu¡¯s game had been successfully uploaded onto the internet platform.


    In order to attract users, Lu Wu had posted that little game of his onto the main page of his website.


    Then the two sat like ducks and waited.


    An hour passed¡­ two... and just like that three hours had gone by. Bei Li turned to look at Lu Wu and asked, ¡°Why has no one tried to download it?¡±


    Her question put Lu Wu in an awkward position, as he knew that the number of users that visited his website was poor.


    Not to mention that a typical small-scale game would only take up tens or hundreds of gigabytes.


    Some games that had more than half of all users took up space starting in the terabytes, however that little game of his only took up 800MB, and this first impression was not really appealing to users.


    As he was deep in thought, Lu Wu once again pulled up the backend management system and added a few words to the introduction of the game.


    ¡°This game has been carefully developed by this website for a period of 10 years and has been tested multiple times, almost achieving a 100% positive feedback. This website clearly states that there is no charge for this game.¡±


    Satisfied with his editing, Lu Wu and Bei Li once again went back to waiting.


    One hour¡­ two hours...


    Just as the two were beginning to lose their patience, thinking that it was better to wrack their brains for yet another solution, the artifact suddenly blinked, followed by a message which popped up in Lu Wu¡¯s mind.


    [Ding! Player Wang Damang has registered into the battle server!]


    As she read Lu Wu¡¯s expression, Bei Li immediately grabbed hold of his hand and shut her eyes, searching for the appearance of the new player.


    ¡­...


    10 minutes ago.


    Wang Damang exited the game with a bored face and started the update for the game Atlantis.


    Atlantis was currently the most popular game out there. The number of players was practically overflowing. It occupied 8% of the stock market. Its level of simulation has reached 55%. It was rich in content and had a very wide audience, where Wang Damang was one of the players.


    After exiting the game, he went to grab some snacks from the fridge, then scrolled through his browser folder and randomly picked a website that featured small games. He decided to play around with them a bit before returning to his computer when the update had been completed.


    Coincidentally, his pick landed on Lu Wu¡¯s website.


    Wang Damang scanned through the website and saw that there were countless posts of game icons. Then, his eyes landed on the most appealing one posted on the main page, and clicked it.


    ¡°Pff! Ha! Ha!¡±


    While Wang Damang was reading the introduction, he suddenly choked on his food and coughed it out.


    A game of 800MB has reached almost 100% positive feedback, and this was confirmed by the website itself, not to mention the free entry.


    Wang Damang¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°The boss of this website must be so hungry for money that he¡¯s gone mad. He ought to add the fact that you can level up to Level 999 with just one swing of a sword while he¡¯s at it!¡±


    He shook his head and was just about to exit the game when he suddenly stopped and recalled the recent news, urging people to report fraud in games.


    There was something about a reward for issuing the report.


    This made Wang Damang laugh out loud as he thought to examine the game thoroughly, then write a report regarding the matter and hand it in to the internet police.


    With this, Wang Damang willingly pressed the button to download the game.


    800MB was nothing compared to the current speed of the internet, it was only a matter of seconds before the download was complete. He stuffed the rest of the food into his mouth and put on his virtual reality headset and his set of gaming clothes.


    A list of game icons appeared on the screen, which had all been downloaded and played by him.


    He reached out his hand and swiped, skimming through the icons until he reached the one for Battle Online. Wang Damang smiled internally, fully preparing himself for the visual impact.


    As the game started, the body of Wang Damang in the real world collapsed to the ground.


    However, from his view, an icon of a formation appeared right before him and a feeling of weightlessness greeted him. When he finally opened his eyes, he was taken aback by the scene before him.


    Under the glow of the red moon, blood-colored rain poured down on him. A gust of wind surrounded him, making him feel as if he was in hell.


    Everything before his eyes was so realistic that Wang Damang had to pinch himself to make sure that he was not dreaming. Although he felt a slight pain from that, Wang Damang was still almost convinced that the place was real.


    ¡°How can this be, how can an 800MB game create such a realistic virtual world? Unless this game only features this very scene? But such a scene would still take up more than 800MB of space!¡±


    Wang Damang was stunned by the whole setting before him. He bent down and picked up a fallen leaf, examining its patterns. Unexpectedly, the graphics were so clear and detailed that it left him in a daze once more.


    At that moment, the storyline that Bei Li had made up emerged before Wang Damang.


    [When the greatest catastrophe of the past tens of thousands of years befell, His Excellency of the underworld, the King of Beiqi, came to resist the disasters and gave up his life to save billions of souls. Sadly, right after the ruler of Beiqi had passed, his subordinates turned their backs on the kingdom, splitting the land of Beiqi into separate territories. As the rightful heir to the throne of Beiqi, it is time for you to step into the light and go on a journey to reclaim glory for your ancestors!]


    After the storyline faded away, another instruction came popping into his mind:


    [Please choose your character class:]


    Three templates of character classes surfaced before Wang Damang¡¯s eyes.


    A powerful warrior with an enormous sword, a mage with a staff, and an assassin with a dagger stood in front of him.


    Wang Damang was stunned for a moment. Then, he reached out and chose the one with the assassin¡¯s figure.


    All of a sudden, a ray of light encircled the figure that had been chosen by Wang Damang, as if it was a flower that was gradually blooming. The figure came alive, like he was being resurrected from the dead, but then the dagger flew free from his grasp, hovering in circles around his body. The killing machine in him suddenly surfaced.


    ¡°I live for darkness, I serve for darkness... I carry the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe wherever I go... I bloom in death for eternity... I am a terminator!¡±


    The voice coming from the figure was cold, leaving Wang Damang with his jaw dropped in shock, as if the person standing in front of him was real.


    ¡°This is really cool!¡±

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: The First Batch Of Players


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    According to Bei Li, the settings of the character class templates were similar to that of the distribution of soul power absorbed when the player kills a being from the underworld.


    For instance, when the player has chosen a character class, say, a berserker, the soul power collected when a being is killed will increase the abilities of a player, mostly by their strength.


    Same goes to Wang Damang. The terminator he has chosen mainly focuses on strength and agility.


    After picking which character class to go with, the surrounding Yin energy merged to form a dagger and a rough cloth, which appeared magically on Wang Damang¡¯s body.


    Although the new combat equipment was nothing fancy, they required no soul power to function. Lu Wu solely relied on the players to kill as many creatures from the underworld as possible to collect soul power.


    Lu Wu¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat as a message emerged in Wang Damang¡¯s head.


    [New Quest: Slaughter the ten-headed Wandering Soul. The reward is 5 soul coins.]


    Wang Damang was excited when he received the quest. He was already becoming addicted to this well-made game.


    He followed the instructions, opened the map, and saw that he was currently in the [Underworld of Beiqi] which was encircled by the field boundary of the [Ghost Mountains]. However, the land further away was shrouded by a dense fog. Meanwhile, the top right corner showed Exploration in Beiqi 0.01% complete.


    Standing tall, he gripped his dagger with a heroic spirit and headed to the outskirts.


    As he followed the map, he was also scouting his surroundings. He was still in awe of the game¡¯s simulation, as the graphics were so fine and detailed that it felt almost impossible.


    As he explored further down the path, Wang Damang suddenly heard a muffled whimper coming from afar. It sounded cold and eerie, sending chills down his spine.


    Although he knew that it was merely a game he was playing, Wang Damang still walked with wobbly legs toward the direction of the sound.


    Out of the blue, a white figure appeared right in front of him.


    Wang Damang¡¯s presence had also given quite a shock to the Wandering Soul, but with a piercing scream, it pounced toward Wang Damang.


    Wang Damang¡¯s heart was hammering against his chest when he saw all of this, but after all, he was just a character in this game. With this thought comforting him, he gripped his dagger tightly and threw himself back at the Wandering Soul as well.


    ¡°Pow!¡± he struck the Wandering Soul with his dagger. At that moment, a ¡®-5¡¯ in red appeared on top of the Wandering Soul¡¯s head, showing the amount of damage inflicted, which was unmistakably set up by Bei Li.


    The place where the dagger had landed was replaced by a dark colored stab wound.


    Since there was no health bar available, Wang Damang had no idea how many more strikes he would need to successfully kill the Wandering Soul. He moved sideways and dodged the Wandering Soul¡¯s attack, then moved to the opposite side and stabbed the Wandering Soul yet again. This time, a value of ¡®-6¡¯ emerged.


    ¡°Judging from this burning sensation that I¡¯m feeling, the creator of this game must be a total genius!¡± Wang Damang exclaimed out loud.


    The cry of the Wandering Soul turned shrill, but the injuries to Wang Damang had fully healed. He even dared to provoke the Wandering Soul by beckoning it closer.


    Relying on his flexibility, Wang Damang excitedly slashed the Wandering Soul repeatedly. The Wandering Soul became more and more transparent, as if it was going to disappear at any moment.


    ¡°Take this!¡± he raised his dagger after dodging yet another attack. Taking big strides forward in the direction of the Wandering Soul, he stabbed it from behind.


    At that very moment, Wang Damang¡¯s leg had tripped on a stone. His whole body was suddenly falling abruptly and he landed hard on the ground. A bloody ¡®-3¡¯ appeared on top of his head.


    ¡°Damn it! Does the game have to be that realistic!¡± Wang Damang was in shock.


    The fact that he had to also take into account the environmental factors while fighting had left Wang Damang rather speechless.


    He looked up and before he could pick himself up, he saw the Wandering Soul pouncing on him again, it¡¯s almost-transparent sharp claws tearing him apart.


    Bloody numbers popped up one after the other on top of his head, then everything went pitch-black.


    [You have been killed by the Wandering Soul]


    Lu Wu and Bei Li buried their faces in their hands when they saw the pathetic ending.


    Wang Damang took off his virtual reality headset and slammed his fist on his computer desk, ¡°That son of a bitch dares to kill me, I have to go back and have my revenge!¡±


    Wang Damang whose nostrils were flaring reached straight for the button and re-launched Battle Online.


    [You have died in the game, please wait for 3 hours to respawn.]


    Wang Damang took off his headset once more, his face ashen.


    There¡¯s even a timespan for respawning, and the creators charge no fee for this! How does the creator of this damn game earn for a living?


    Wang Damang had gone through this scenario before, but he had hopes for this game. He searched for the game¡¯s release date on the main page, and the date stated was in fact that very same day. He had a hunch that this game was going to go worldwide soon.


    A notification popped up at the bottom right corner of his screen, reminding him that the update for Atlantis was completed, but he no longer felt engrossed by it.


    As a professional player, he had a sixth sense for gaming. At that moment, he decided to go all-in for the game, betting that it would be definitely be astounding to play.


    At this time, the notification from his chat app rang. It was from the members of his clan prompting him to go online, inviting him to tackle the boss stage together.


    Wang Damang hesitated, then finally wrote a few words in the group chat: ¡°I¡¯ve found a super fun game to play, so I¡¯ve decided to quit playing Atlantis (tears_of_joy.jpg)¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°(ConfusedCat.jpg) Bro, is there a mistake, how can there be a game that¡¯s better than Atlantis?¡±


    Young,Wild&Free: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Damang, hurry up and join us in the boss stage, otherwise the ship will sail without you (BloodyKitchenKnife.jpg)¡±


    Wang Damang stared at the lively group chat, he hesitated before sharing the Battle Online game link with the group.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Battle Online, if you don¡¯t experience it, you absolutely can¡¯t imagine how fun it is.¡±


    Seeing that Wang Damang had recommended the game himself, a few of them clicked on the link and after going through all of the introductions, the group chat became active once more.


    Strike_Gold: ¡°Authentication complete. If Damang isn¡¯t drunk then he¡¯s gone mad!¡±


    Young,Wild&Free: ¡°Only 800MB?? I thought I had gone blind when I mistook the MB as TB.¡±


    Wang Damang¡¯s eyes grew larger as he read the messages sent by his teammates. Then, he went ahead and ran his fingers through the keyboard: ¡°Stop bro-ing me, hurry up and try out the game, if you all are not satisfied with it, I¡¯ll personally make it up to each and every one of you by giving you guys 10,000 gold coins each!¡±


    Strike_Gold screenshotted the text.


    TheAlmightyBerserker screenshotted the text. ¡°Downloading right now! We¡¯ll be back in five, and will be waiting for the cash to come in (smiley_face.jpg)¡±


    Under Wang Damang¡¯s persuasion, the new batch of players began entering the game.


    ¡­...


    This time, Lu Wu gazed steadily at Bei Li, making her feel shy as she lowered her head.


    ¡°Little one, why did you set up a timespan for respawning?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Experiencing The Game


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°I had to! Although their bodies in the underworld were made from Yin energy, when their souls return to their rightful bodies, it inflicts some small side-effects to the mind, which of course, will subside after resting for two hours.¡±


    Bei Li¡¯s reply left Lu Wu speechless, then his lips curved into a smile as he caressed Bei Li¡¯s head, ¡°You are the best gift my ancestor has ever left for me!¡±


    Bei Li blushed deeply at this, drawing back her head rather shyly.


    ¡°Oh right, will the level of the players decline after their bodies made from Yin energy disperse?¡±


    Lu Wu suddenly thought of the key issue. It would be pitiful for the players to lose all their hard work of upgrading their levels when all of it would be lost when they accidentally die.


    ¡°Of course not, the soul power will back them up. I have changed the settings of the artifact so that when a player dies, the soul power in them will not be erased. It will be saved into the server of Battle Online and when the player respawns, they will automatically be sent to a new body.¡±


    Lu Wu never thought that this matter would have crossed Bei Li¡¯s mind. He picked up Bei Li excitedly and gave her a big kiss, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re outstanding!¡±


    Bei Li was dazed by that kiss, and seemed as if she was going to collapse at any moment. When Lu Wu saw this, he laughed out loud once more.


    At that moment, the artifact continuously gave out signals:


    From the messages, there were ten or more players in total that had registered into server. Lu Wu was left astounded.


    With Wang Damang¡¯s persuasion, a few of his teammates put on their headset and chose the Battle Online game icon. They were fully prepared to prove their friend wrong.


    What came after was them experiencing the same shock as Wang Damang when he first entered the game.


    The realistic graphics had left them in stunned silence. After choosing the character classes that they favored, all of them received the same quest that Wang Damang had.


    A series of exclamations followed as they stared at the clothes on their bodies and the scenery that surrounded them, leaving them with no words.


    ¡°Damn, this game is really cool, which company would cook up such a big move? The gaming industry should be prepared to be swept away by this!¡±


    ¡°This really is cool, but I feel that my 10,000 gold coins are getting further away from me! I vaguely wanted to exit this game, but I changed my mind.¡±


    After the big discussion, they hurriedly prepared the group to explore the game.


    Wang Damang¡¯s heart was filled with resentment when he thought of the remaining one and a half hours to his respawning, he felt like giving the creator a taste of his fist for setting up such a rule.


    Meanwhile, the ten or more players were happily containing two Wandering Souls in the game.


    Chen Ziyu, ¡°Dear brothers, let me have these two. I¡¯ve already killed eight of them, let me finish my quest and help increase our team¡¯s strength.¡±


    Wang Chao, ¡°Get lost, I already have three in my hands. Do you know how to play by the rules? Or would you like to be punished instead?¡±


    Xu Qiqi, ¡°Since I am the only female on this team, can my dear brothers let me have them?¡±


    The others were indifferent to her pleading, as each of them wanted to increase their own individual strength. They were not so easily tempted by the words of a beautiful face.


    The team started quarreling for the two Wandering Souls.


    But in the end, it was Chen Ziyu, the strongest player of the team, who had gotten his hands on the two Wandering Souls. Two black lines suddenly emerged from the dead Wandering Souls and made their way into his body.


    His experience bar began shooting up.


    [Ding! Congratulations, you have leveled up, gained 2 strength.]


    [Ding!, Congratulations, you have completed the quest, gained 5 soul coins.]


    According to the settings made by Bei Li, whenever a player killed a creature, the soul power within the creature would be separated into three portions.


    60% of it would be added to the player¡¯s experience. 10% of it would be kept in the player¡¯s inventory as soul coins. And the remaining 30% would be collected by the artifact as Lu Wu¡¯s private income.


    In about half an hour, the players had killed a total of thirty Wandering Souls. Each Wandering Soul would give 3 soul coins to the player, while the remaining 27 soul coins would go to Lu Wu. But among those remaining coins, five had gone to Chen Ziyu as a reward.


    Lu Wu willingly made these investments without regrets, because as the players got stronger and stronger, their kills would naturally improve. Thus, his income would eventually increase along with it.


    ¡°Damn, I can feel myself getting stronger!¡± Chen Ziyu was staring at his body in awe, as if he was having a hard time accepting it.


    Xu Qiqi, ¡°What do you mean, Brother Yu? Isn¡¯t it normal for you to be stronger after leveling up?¡±


    Chen Ziyu was silent for a moment, ¡°This game is really scary. When you level up in other games, your attributes will be increased, but you won¡¯t feel any changes in your body. Instead, you¡¯ll only find that the damages you inflict on the creature will have increased. When you level up in this game, though, you can really feel your body growing stronger, this is incredible!¡±


    Xueli, ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s bullshit. Are you saying that we can experience having actual superpowers in this game?¡±


    Chen Ziyu nodded, ¡°I feel that it¡¯s really possible. The power that is impossible to be possessed in reality can be experienced in a game, this is absolutely incredible.¡±


    Wang Chao could no longer contain himself from saying, ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, the next person that¡¯s going to level up is going to be me.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± all of them raged in unison.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Collectively Changing To A New Game


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    As they were searching for creatures, Chen Ziyu opened the shop to see what was on sale.


    [Level 1 Shop]


    [Level 2 Shop (Unlocks when Strength reaches Level 20]


    [Level 3 Shop (Unlocks when Strength reaches Level 40]


    A few options appeared.


    Chen Ziyu clicked on the Level 1 Shop, and a layout of a shop immediately popped up before his eyes.


    Chen Ziyu¡¯s eyes were blazing with fire as he looked through all the list of items sold in the shop. He realized that most of the items sold were clearly for mages only, and those that were suitable for other character classes were fewer, but this made him rejoice at his decision of choosing the berserker.


    He glanced at his depot and saw that he had 14 soul coins. Chen Ziyu bit his lips as he purchased the Ogre¡¯s Wooden Club.


    Everyone¡¯s curious gaze was on him as an enormous white wooden club appeared out of thin air. Chen Ziyu then reached out and wrapped his fingers tightly around it. A feeling of warmth instantly enveloped his body as he felt his strength intensifying once again.


    As he met the envious eyes of his fellow teammates, Chen Ziyu could not help but burst into laughter.


    Meanwhile, Lu Wu and Bei Li, who were secretly watching them, also ended up cracking up. The price of every little item that was sold in the shop had been increased by 30% to cover the expenses for the making of the artifact.


    In other words, whenever a player purchases an item from the shop, it would partially benefit them. The more items the players purchase, the more income Lu Wu would receive.


    Following the map, Chen Ziyu and the team walked speedily for almost three hours before reaching the Ghost Mountains. The fog that was visible on the map had started to disperse, exposing the landscape of the mountains.


    Most of the team members had already completed their first quest along the way, and they had even bought new weaponry from the shop.


    After experiencing the feeling of having enhanced attributes, everyone¡¯s expectation of the game skyrocketed. They became even more eager to find every single hidden feature that this game had to offer.


    At this time, the time span for Wang Damang¡¯s respawning was already up, and so he entered the game to join the others.


    This round, Wang Damang was extremely cautious when he met any Wandering Souls on the road to the Ghost Mountains. As he was in battle, he also took the initiative to observe his surroundings, especially the landform, to prevent any deja vu.


    This kind of realistic battle would leave gameaholics feeling infatuated. But as he wandered deeper, he bought a new dagger from the shop, which increased his efficiency in slaying creatures.


    After entering the premise of the Ghost Mountains, he could see a group of people gathered around an enormous creature of around three meters tall.


    As he got closer, the group of people turned out to be his own teammates.


    The feeling of resentment filled Wang Damang¡¯s heart when he saw this, ¡°These bastards promised me that they would be done in five minutes, but they¡¯re still at it after five hours. What happened to us tackling the boss stage in Atlantis?¡±


    As Wang Damang came into view, his teammates finally acknowledged his presence.


    ¡°Damang, come over and help us, quick! This creature¡¯s level is too high, we¡¯re having trouble dealing with it!¡±


    Wang Damang, who was planning to just sit back and watch, was bombarded by yet another quest.


    [Special creature found, initiating side quests. Players that take part in eliminating powerful netherworld creatures will be awarded a bonus of 3 soul coins, items collected from the battle can be retrieved from the shop!]


    The unexpected new quest made Wang Damang decisively join the battle.


    The netherworld creature had a pair of bull horns and flesh like a dragon. Its strength was so incomparable that every time it smashed on the ground, it would leave a hole behind. The audience that gathered around dared not interfere, and could only wander around helplessly.


    Although Wang Damang had joined the team, the rest still felt that this would take strenuous effort.


    Lu Wu, who was quietly observing, turned to Bei Li and curiously asked, ¡°This netherworld creature is considered special? And you created a quest just to assassinate it?¡±


    Bei Li cackled in return, ¡°These netherworld creatures are formed from the aftermath of the Yin soldiers absorbing too many Wandering Souls. They are a mixture of specialities. On their chests, you¡¯ll find a Netherworld Pearl. This very pearl will benefit you greatly! What¡¯s more, it can increase your quality of life!¡±


    Lu Wu was gaping at Bei Li as he finally understood her whole plan. Therefore, he went back to watching the players through the battle artifact.


    Clearly the netherworld creatures were much stronger than the Wandering Souls. Luckily the players on the scene were professionals, they were quick to react. While they dodged the oncoming attacks, they also constantly created multiple wounds on the netherworld creature.


    They sustained their position for almost an hour. Everyone was physically and mentally exhausted. Just when they thought they stood no chance against this netherworld creature, the ominous beast finally fell with a loud thud, creating multiple large clouds of haze which then threaded its way into everyone¡¯s bodies.


    A white light started to twinkle on their bodies, indicating that they had leveled up.


    Everyone sighed a breath of relief as they experienced the feeling of their attributes getting stronger.


    ¡°Quick, look over there, what¡¯s that?¡± one of the team members piped up.


    At this moment, the skin of the netherworld creature came off due to the effect of the artifact, and there lay a black pearl the size of a palm.


    Chen Ziyu rushed forward and swiftly picked up the Netherworld Pearl. The message regarding the item instantly followed.


    [Netherworld Pearl: can be sold in the shop for 28 soul coins]


    At this time, all the others came and gathered around. Their eyes sparkled as they finished reading the message. This was the first item that they have collected from battling a creature, not to mention that the item was quite valuable, ¡°Let¡¯s follow the convention of splitting the money amongst ourselves.¡±


    As he was saying, Chen Ziyu pulled up the item list from the shop. When he dragged the Netherworld Pearl into the shop, a light flashed across his eyes and the pearl vanished into thin air. At the same time, 28 soul coins were added into his backpack.


    Although each of them did not receive much after splitting, they were still smiling happily.


    It has been so long since they experienced this kind of synergy, like back when they had tackled the last boss stage together.


    Chen Ziyu glanced at the soul coins he collected then pulled up the shop once more. He chose chainmail to wear, which cost 12 soul coins.


    Chen Ziyu¡¯s new style left everyone green with envy once more, as their hearts were filled with the urge to level up as soon as possible so that they could have the privilege of having such an outfit as well.


    Meanwhile, in the room, Lu Wu was holding the Netherworld Pearl in his hand, seeming somewhat surprised by it, ¡°This stuff can really help strengthen my abilities?¡±


    Bei Li gave a strong nod, ¡°If you ingest it, the soul power within it will gradually improve your ability. Although it doesn¡¯t help much now, it will prove useful to you in the long run!¡±


    Lu Wu agreed with her words as he nodded his head, then went ahead and placed the round pearl in his mouth, taking a bite of it.


    ¡°Oh... it tastes weird!¡±


    He pictured the Netherworld Pearl as an apple as he gobbled it up, releasing a loud burp in the end. He felt his whole body turning warm, which was quite comforting.


    When he finished consuming the Netherworld Pearl, they turned their focus back to the group which was still exploring the Ghost Mountains.


    This time, Lu Wu enacted three quests for them in one go. At the same time, he played around with the settings so that the quests would only be triggered when the players entered the premises of the Ghost Mountains.


    In other words, future players who entered the Ghost Mountains would automatically receive messages regarding the quests, saving the hassle for Lu Wu to manually enact them every time.


    [Side Quest: Retrieve Herbs]:


    Every herb collected from Wandering Souls in the mountains will be evaluated and can be sold in the shop. Soul coins awarded according to evaluation


    [Side Quest: Creature Hunting, 30 soul coins awarded]:


    [Cultivating Side Quest: I am strong, 30 soul coins awarded]:


    When a player reaches Level 20, a set of blue pieces of equipment for evaluation will be provided.


    The two new quests filled the players with joy once more as they looked forward to seeing their enhanced strength.


    Meanwhile, the main quest was still under Lu Wu¡¯s consideration.


    After all, the players were still considered frail, and if they went for the larger and stronger creatures out there, they would no doubt be throwing straws into the wind. The only plan was to first steer them in the path of getting stronger, and he would then create a main quest for the game.


    Initially, the team¡¯s plan was to continue hunting in the Ghost Mountains, and at the same time they would keep an eye out for herbs which would be sold later on. However, a sudden message interrupted their game:


    [Your time in the game has reached 12 hours. In 5 minutes, please be prepared to be logged out of the game.]


    The message left everyone in shock. They did not expect that 12 hours had passed so swiftly right before their eyes.


    ¡°Time passed so quickly! It¡¯s been 12 hours, but I¡¯m here thinking that I had just entered the game!¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to stay longer? I just need another 1.5 soul coins before I can purchase a Boning Knife. This is absurd!¡±


    However, their pleadings could never counter the settings of the game, hence after five minutes, amongst the complaints of the players, every single one of them was logged out.


    As they returned to reality, they became extremely frantic. As gameaholics, they had never come across anything like this game before, however the limitations of the game had left them in a difficult situation.


    The team members who were left with nothing to twiddle with returned to the group chat once more. When they were sharing today¡¯s experience in the game, the big boss came out.


    Master_Wang: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, what were you all up to today. Not a single soul among you guys joined the game, and we¡¯re almost to the competitive team match, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and go enhance your strengths. (angry.jpg)¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°Master, what I¡¯m going to tell you next might seem impossible to you, but I¡¯m going to quit the team!¡±


    Young,Wild&Free: ¡°Same here, I have the same thought as well.¡±


    Master_Wang: ¡°All of you want to withdraw yourselves?¡±


    Everyone: ¡°YES!¡±


    Master_Wang: ¡°May I know the reason behind this?¡±


    Everyone gave a uniform reply: ¡°We can¡¯t help from indulging ourselves in another game¡­¡±


    Master_Wang: ¡°What game could make you so obsessed with it? Which company does it belong to?¡±


    Chen Ziyu then sent a screenshot of the game¡¯s introduction from Lu Wu¡¯s website.


    Strike_Gold: ¡°It¡¯s this 800MB epic game.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: The New Game¡¯s Player Killer List


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After deciding on quitting Atlantis, the gang chose to submit their resignations to the master of the team.


    They then settled on a time to gather at a restaurant outside.


    ¡°Do you regret making this decision?¡± Chen Ziyu, as the team leader, asked while he looked at the rest.


    Wang Damang spoke, ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve been gaming together for so many years. We are sensitive to the changes in the gaming market. We just felt that the game Battle Online had a huge potential, and that¡¯s why we quit Atlantis firmly without turning back. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to regret that. Moreover, as the first batch of players, we have a significant advantage. Why should we worry about our earnings in the future?¡±


    Xue Li who was secretly eating raised her head, ¡°That¡¯s right, and you won¡¯t believe it, I can¡¯t find the top-up channel. That¡¯s really sad...¡±


    Xue Li said what was on everyone¡¯s mind.


    Not only Xue Li, in fact, everyone who was present had thought of topping-up cash to purchase epic equipment.


    Who knew that the game really did not have a top-up option, just as stated in the description. They were absolutely speechless.


    To them anyhow, as the game developed, the gaming company would also want to make cash. It was only a matter of time until the function was made available.


    Moreover, soul coins in the game were extremely rare, so they totally could hoard the coins for sale. Making money was not something to be worried about.


    ¡°Then, is everyone thinking of building a guild in this new game, so we can continue to play together?¡± a smile appeared on Chen Ziyu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Of course! We have our own system of dividing the loot after killing a creature anyway. It¡¯s not a problem. Though, there is something I find strange. I¡¯ve searched many gaming platforms without coming across any advertisements of this game at all. What is the company even thinking?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If I hadn¡¯t accidentally clicked on it, I wouldn¡¯t believe an epic game like this would appear on the homepage of a small gaming site,¡± Wang Damang spoke immediately after Wang Chao.


    Probably the boss who created the game is too rich. They could only draw such an inference.


    At the same time, Lu Wu and Bei Li were in the house having a bowl of instant noodles, wolfing down their food.


    ¡°Lu Wu, you really are broke!¡± Bei Li scrunched her face as she took another bite of the noodles.


    Lu Wu¡¯s face reddened and he laughed awkwardly, ¡°When the number of players increases, there will be numerous ways to earn money. At that time, I¡¯ll bring you to lavish feasts and raise you into a sturdy and fair woman.¡±


    Bei Li nodded her head, looking adorable. She stirred her noodles with her chopsticks and slurped them loudly.


    ¡°By the way, why do you need to eat, too?¡± as he ate noodles, Lu Wu asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°There are physical and spiritual bodies in the underworld. Since I¡¯m a physical being, of course I need to eat,¡± Bei Li answered as a matter-of-fact.


    Lu Wu suddenly realized that Bei Li was always a physical being, and that he could touch her.


    After finishing their noodles, they discussed how to promote the game again.


    Normally, promotion need enormous sum of capital to support


    Battle Online currently had no options for microtransactions. The expense was humongous while they had no income.


    Therefore, the duo had to seek other methods to find a way without any cost. Lu Wu was surfing through several gaming platforms in hopes of finding some sort of special marketing event.


    After going through ten or more sites, Lu Wu actually did find a free promotion event held by a large gaming platform.


    ¡°The Best New Game¡¯s Player Killer List¡±


    In hopes of seeking the best new game of the year, Platform173 is starting a voting event to promote new games. All certified and registered gaming websites are welcomed to pick a self-made game to compete in the Platform173 Player Killer List Contest. All contesting games will be evaluated by our game evaluators by a total score of 10 during the event period.


    As long as the 173 game evaluators voted that achieve a score of eight and above will be given a homepage promotion on the platform.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li saw the announcement and exchanged glances, both exuberant.


    To be recommended on the homepage of a huge gaming site like Platform173 would definitely direct a considerable traffic flow to the game.


    Most importantly, the event was unbelievably free of charge.


    Of course, it would only happen provided their game could achieve a score of eight, the minimum score to be recommended.


    Nonetheless, Lu Wu was not worried about that.


    A game that felt a hundred percent realistic did not exist in the current market. He was absolutely confident in winning the top three prizes, or even the championship!


    As he saw that the registration deadline was only three days away, Lu Wu clicked on the participate button at once. He sent the details and certification of his small gaming site and waited for a reply.


    The customer service department of Platform173 was efficient. Lu Wu¡¯s message was soon replied to, and he received a link for his game to be reviewed.


    Clicking on the link, Lu Wu entered the details of his website and registered an account. At the same time, he uploaded Battle Online to the review page.


    A prompt then popped up:


    The content is under review. You will receive a reply in three to five days. Thank you for your patience.


    After completing everything, Lu Wu and Bei Li discussed the optimization of the game.


    Their discussion lasted for three hours. Lu Wu and Bei Li had a piece of draft paper as they planned the main quest of the game.


    A main quest would of course be based on the battle theme and developed accordingly.


    Recalling his old ancestor¡¯s great ambition, boldness grew in Lu Wu. As long as the game was popular enough, he would own a countless, inexhaustible source of undead players that served him. While the players would have become more powerful, he would not just go for the mere Land of Beiqi, but the entire underworld!


    Bei Li who was familiar with the landform of Beiqi was his army adviser. She reminded Lu Wu of the several powers he had to be cautious of.


    According to Bei Li, the King of Beiqi owned an army that consisted of three Ghost Kings and ten Ghost Generals. The demise of the king was followed by the segregation of the entire Beiqi into thirteen regions by the said powers.


    The Mansion of the Dead was located in the East region, occupied by a Ghost General named Cha Na.


    Therefore, how to snatch the land back from Cha Na was the main starter quest Lu Wu was considering.


    Lu Wu set the main quest to start at Level 15. After all, if the player¡¯s level was too low, they would not be able to kill even a ghost soldier, which in turn causes them to be unable to even form a large scale combat power.


    At the same time, both of them contemplated the design of the non-player characters, or NPCs.


    To produce the NPCs who would improve the playability of the game was easy. Converging a body using battle artifacts was all that was needed. The important part was how to endow the NPCs with intelligence.


    NPCs played a crucial role in making the game outstanding, and the key was to bestow them with autonomy.


    Lu Wu was not able to tackle the problem, so he could only throw it to the game developer, Bei Li.


    Much to Lu Wu¡¯s surprise, Bei Li patted her chest confidently.


    ¡°Just leave it to me. It isn¡¯t that difficult. You know, the underworld is the abode of creatures. We can find those who are newly born in the underworld, who haven¡¯t attained intelligence. Then, we can modify them by using the artifacts to recombine their souls. With this, we can bestow them with a new memory and mission.¡±


    ¡°Where can we find souls like these?¡± Lu Wu was astonished.


    ¡°The creatures that have died will be randomly born in the underworld, so anywhere will be a possibility. We can totally release a quest so that the players can find newborn ghosts for our NPCs!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: A 10/10 Evaluation


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Lu Wu nodded, using his consciousness to release a new quest in the game:


    ¡°Perpetual Quest: Soul Collector¡±


    Seek ghosts who are newly born in the underworld. Upon discovery, they can be sold at the shop at a rate of 100 soul coins per soul.


    At the same time, in order for the players to understand newborn ghosts, Lu Wu asked Bei Li to design pictures and link them to the quest list. The players would be able to discern the souls more easily.


    The reward of the quest was the best out of all. Quests that solely depended on luck like this also made the game more interesting.


    Whether it would be a lucky day or not solely depended on the player¡¯s looks.


    It was the third day since the game was uploaded.


    During that time, the number of players in Battle Online had increased to 48. Many of them played the game because of Chen Ziyu, Wang Damang, and the gang¡¯s recommendation. They were the gang who wanted to build the first guild in the game.


    Basically, everyone who had not tried the game yet was highly dubious of it. However, only those who had played the game would realize how modernized and playable the game truly was. Nobody could bear to stop playing the game once they had the experience.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li, who often observed the players¡¯ every move via the artifacts, also understood Chen Ziyu and the gang¡¯s thoughts. They planned to include the guild option in the next optimization.


    In order to check on the players more conveniently, Lu Wu and Bei Li went to the underworld once again. He asked Bei Li to forge a subring of the battle ring in the laboratory.


    The ring could not survive on its own, but depended on the existence of the master ring. New options of checking on players and releasing quests were also included, and Bei Li was officially the gamemaster of Battle Online.


    ...


    Mu Qingshui was a professional game evaluator at Platform173. His job scope was to try out all sorts of new games and write reports of his experience, then post them onto the website. Although his pay was rather high, he was bored.


    Exiting another game again, Mu Qingshui took off the virtual reality headset and massaged his head, looking reluctant, ¡°What are the authors of these mediocre creations that could flood the streets even thinking? I can¡¯t believe they want to participate in the New Game¡¯s Player Killer List Contest. What a waste of my time!¡±


    He then launched the webpage, gave an evaluation score of 2 under the previous game, and ditched it into the eliminated list.


    As he scrolled through the table of games to be evaluated, Mu Qingshui was frustrated seeing more than a hundred games pending.


    Glancing at the other game evaluators who were doing their jobs, Mu Qingshui took a deep breath. He clicked on the table and chose the next pending game according to order.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He originally planned to test out the game by playing it right away, but the description of the game left him dumbfounded.


    A simulation game of just 800 megabytes? Are you kidding me?


    Mu Qingshui found it ridiculous. Even a game like that had the courage to partake in the contest. The authors really did not know their place at all. It seemed like he had to propose setting higher participating requirements next time.


    When he read the description, Mu Qingshui was about to give a score of 1 then place it in the eliminated list.


    Nonetheless, he recalled the company¡¯s rule of a minimum of a ten minute test run per game. Mu Qingshui sighed as he loaded the game into his virtual reality headset and put it on to start his test play.


    However, what happened next invoked him to question his life.


    The moment he entered into the underworld, the surroundings and the slight breeze were so surreal as though he had traveled into a new world in a split second.


    After choosing his character class, Mu Qingshui was completely won over by the game opening. He was planning to quit the game after playing for some time, but he explored the world in the game instead, finding pleasure in it.


    One hour¡­ two hours¡­ five hours passed by as time slipped away quickly. He was so immersed in the game that he forgot he still had many other games to evaluate.


    On the way to the Ghost Mountains, he was lucky enough to come across a newborn ghost as described in the quest panel, and he was rewarded with 100 soul coins. He was exuberant because of that.


    After he had sold it to the shop, he bought a blue dagger, which improved his efficiency of creature killing significantly.


    He had chosen the character class of a berserker. When his attributes increased, Mu Qingshui could experience a sense of flying while he walked, just like in the movies.


    His exploration went on until an alert about the twelve-hour playing time limitation popped up. He was then exited by force.


    An annoyed Mu Qingshui clenched his teeth with fury, ¡°Dang! I was going to kill the Warrior of Wreckage with a single blow! Who the heck was the one who set the time limit? I¡¯m gonna give him a bad review!¡±


    Mu Qingshui took off his virtual reality headset visibly annoyed, but he was then stunned ¨C the evaluators around him had already gone home and a new shift had started. It was already 3 AM.


    ¡°Shoot! Today¡¯s evaluation tasks¡­¡± Mu Qingshui felt his teeth ache. As a professional game evaluator, he was so attached to a game that he forgot about his work.


    Nevertheless, Mu Qingshui was impressed with the game and was speechless. He gave a score of 10 for the evaluation.


    He spent half an hour writing the evaluation report for the game and posted under it. Then, he put the game into the re-evaluation list.


    In order to ensure the fairness of the competition, all games must be reviewed once by every evaluator, and the average score would be taken. That was why Mu Qingshui¡¯s evaluation data alone could not determine whether a game could go into the next round.


    Mu Qingshui was effervescent as he felt he had discovered a precious treasure.


    Whipping out his phone, he hesitated and wavered before he called the boss of Platform173 with gritted teeth.


    Ring... ring¡­


    The phone rang seven or eight times before someone picked it up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello boss, I¡¯m a game evaluator from Platform173, my name is Mu Qingshui!¡± Mu Qingshui introduced himself at once.


    Wu Guoyi was stunned upon hearing that the caller was a game evaluator from his subordinate¡¯s company. He glanced at the time on his phone, his mood worsening, ¡°What is it? Also, how did you get my phone number?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad yet, boss. I only want to report to you a possible opportunity that can expand Platform173 quickly. We can overpower other gaming platforms and become number one.¡±


    Wu Guoyi who was about to get mad found it ridiculous. It was a good thing for workers to be concerned about the development of the platform, but it was also rude to call someone at this hour. Besides, can¡¯t you just inform your supervisor first?


    Nevertheless, Wu Guoyi did not speak his mind. He gave it a thought and decided to listen on to the weird worker.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m all ears!¡±


    Mu Qingshui felt even vivacious, speaking in a determined manner, ¡°Boss, you probably know about our new game contest, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was I who proposed the event!¡±


    He was a gaming aficionado. Due to his passion, the thought of setting up a gaming platform blossomed within him, which led to the rise of the largest gaming platform in the country. The evaluation event was proposed by him and implemented with the board of directors¡¯ consent.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found a treasure this time! During the evaluation, I discovered a game that feels almost 100% real. I test-played the game for a whopping twelve hours without spotting any flaws. Moreover, the leveling up in this game is completely different from other virtual reality games. It is an epoch-making recreation!¡±


    Upon hearing the news, Wu Guoyi¡¯s expression became sullen. He switched on the bedside lamp and sat up.


    ¡°What game is it? Which gaming company is the producer from?¡±


    Sensing that Wu Guoyi was interested, Mu Qingshui answered hastily.


    ¡°It is produced by a small gaming platform. The name of this game is Battle Online. What¡¯s more, a very bizarre thing about this game is its data pack ¨C it¡¯s only the size of 800 megabytes. I couldn¡¯t believe it either after evaluating it.¡±


    Wu Guoyi who heard him almost thought that Mu Qingshui had gone nuts, having conducted too many evaluations.


    800 megabytes was around the size of a single item in a virtual reality game. It was a total joke for it to be the size of an entire game.


    Drawing a deep breath, fury burned in Wu Guoyi again, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Boss, my name is Mu Qingshui, and my work ID is #387!¡±


    ¡°Good, you can go to the finance department to clear your accounts tomorrow!¡±


    Mu Qingshui who was exuberant suddenly snapped back to reality, just like a bucket of cold water had been poured onto him.


    Realizing that he was about to be fired, Mu Qingshui was anxious, ¡°Please, boss, if you have the equipment around you, you can try out the game! If what I have said wasn¡¯t true, I will resign myself without having you fire me!¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Buying At A High Price


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Wu Guoyi hung up immediately at Mu Qingshui¡¯s unreasonable request.


    Turning off the table lamp, Wu Guoyi wanted to continue sleeping at first, but Mu Qingshui¡¯s words were repeating themselves in his mind.


    As he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, Wu Guoyi finally turned on the lamp and walked into the reading room.


    He rubbed his eyes and turned his computer on. When the machine was booted up, he logged into the admin page of Platform173, and clicked on the list of games pending verification.


    Among the hundred plus games, it took him quite a while to find the one named Battle Online mentioned by Mu Qingshui.


    Just like what Mu Qingshui said, the game was surprisingly small, only 800 megabytes. Wu Guoyi was still for a moment, before he took down the VR headset, connected it to the PC, and downloaded the game into it.


    With an intention of testing the waters, Wu Guoyi entered the game.


    When the game booted up, Wu Guoyi¡¯s eyes were wide open. The graphics were perfect, just like what Mu Qingshui said.


    Wu Guoyi, still doubtful, continued to search far and wide in the game for bugs like invisible walls and such.


    He spent the whole night playing, until he entered the Ghost Mountains and met a netherworld creature. He was knocked out with one hit and it was game over.


    After quitting the game, he was still quite excited. A moment of contemplation passed before he fished out his phone from his pocket and called the platform¡¯s manager.


    The manager of Platform173, who picked up the phone freaked out. Usually, Wu Guoyi would not call him.


    ¡°Sun Chi, find out who developed Battle Online right now, immediately, at this instant! Then, send me their contact information.¡±


    Manager Sun was a little puzzled, but he immediately received the task.


    He did not dare delay his boss¡¯s order, so he quickly logged into the backend portal of the website.


    But when he found the game, he noticed that only the developer¡¯s website was noted down, with no mention of their telephone numbers. This made him anxious.


    Thankfully, they had a verification mailbox. He quickly typed a short paragraph and sent it to Lu Wu.


    After that, he waited for the reply.


    At the same time, Lu Wu was having a meal with Bei Li at a store by the road. His phone vibrated.


    When he took out his phone, he realized that he had received an email from Platform173.


    Feeling excited, Lu Wu opened the email.


    Sadly it wasn¡¯t to notify that his game had been verified. It was an email asking for his contact number.


    While he wasn¡¯t sure why they needed it, he still sent his number over.


    Looking at Bei Li who was chowing down her food voraciously, Lu Wu smiled gently and slipped his phone back into his pocket. He rubbed her head, suddenly feeling sorry for Bei Li because she had to follow him through the many difficult days.


    Pacing around the room anxiously, Sun Chi finally saw the notification of the long awaited reply, and he quickly clicked on it.


    He saw the numbers that his boss wanted. He immediately exhaled in relief, and forwarded the number to his boss, Wu Guoyi.


    Just like Sun Chi, Wu Guoyi was sitting in his reading room, smoking. The ashtray was filled with cigarette butts to the brim. His red eyes were a sign of a sleepless night.


    But Wu Guoyi was still very excited, because he knew that this was a chance for the platform to rise.


    After reading Sun Chi¡¯s message, he immediately called Lu Wu without any hesitation.


    ¡°Hello, may I know who this is?¡± a young voice answered.


    Wu Guoyi inhaled deeply, and said, ¡°Hello, are you the owner of Battle Online? I am in charge of Platform173, and I have something to discuss with you. Are you available?¡±


    Lu Wu was surprised, but thought that there were some issues with his game that the platform wanted to talk about. ¡°Alright, no problem, I will be there soon!¡± he replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can come to you. Where are you?¡± Wu Guoyi asked quickly.


    From these words, Lu Wu realized that his game was being recognized, and was subtly expecting more. He then sent his location to Wu Guoyi.


    Wu Guoyi was still excited after he hung up the phone. He was going to arrange a flight, but he realized that Lu Wu was also in Indigo City.


    He quickly contacted his driver to pick him up. He changed his clothes, tidied himself up, and left his home hurriedly.


    Within twenty minutes, he arrived at the place shown on the navigation app.


    There was an old restaurant in the distance. Confirming that the location coordinates on his phone were correct, he left the car and walked toward the restaurant.


    It was noon, so there was quite a number of patrons. Looking around, Wu Guoyi couldn¡¯t tell which one was Lu Wu, so he took out his phone to make a call.


    Then, he saw Lu Wu who was picking up the phone.


    Wu Guoyi took a step forward, ¡°Nice to meet you... I¡¯m Wu Guoyi... we talked on the phone!¡±


    Lu Wu was shocked. He did not expect Wu Guoyi to arrive so soon. He stood up and shook Wu Guoyi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hello, how may I help you?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Negotiation


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°May we speak privately?¡± Wu Guoyi looked around. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t a place suited for business conversations.


    ¡°Come on! Let me finish first!¡± when she heard that they were leaving, Bei Li was very reluctant. She had been having instant noodles with Lu Wu for a few days now, so it was difficult to part with the proper meal she was having now.


    ¡°This girl is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is my younger sister!¡± Lu Wu replied.


    Since Bei Li did not want to leave, Wu Guoyi resorted to temptation, ¡°Hey, little girl, why don¡¯t we go somewhere else? The food is even more delicious there!¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡± It was super effective, Bei Li turned her head with shining eyes.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Wu Guoyi laughed.


    Only then did Bei Li reluctantly put down her chopsticks. She then held Lu Wu¡¯s hand and went into Wu Guoyi¡¯s car.


    In the car, Lu Wu was quietly amazed. Is Platform173 so wealthy? He is just a manager but he can afford a limited edition Maglev Racer!


    Wu Guoyi valued this meeting very much. He booked a dining room in the Palace Hotel, the finest in Indigo City. He even bought a bottle of wine worth more than his apartment.


    Lu Wu¡¯s jaw dropped when he saw the menu. He must be damn rich!


    When all the dishes were served, Wu Guoyi smiled and finally asked Lu Wu, ¡°May I know which prestigious studio developed this game?¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned. He really could not answer this. There wasn¡¯t a studio, there were just two people on the team, the Old Ancestor and Bei Li. Moreover, he himself was merely a coordinator.


    ¡°Confidential, huh? It¡¯s alright! Come, drink!¡± Wu Guoyi smiled awkwardly, thinking hard on how to frame the question.


    Facing a table full of dishes, Bei Li had long began eating, and Lu Wu wasn¡¯t shy either. Whenever Wu Guoyi offered him a toast while he was eating, he would drink a little.


    ¡°Hey, Wu. Do you plan to sell your game?¡± Wu Guoyi finally entered the main topic when his face was beet red from the alcohol.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will give you a fair price!¡± Wu Guoyi continued as he seemed to have thought of something.


    You sly fox, Lu Wu whispered in his heart. As expected, Wu Guoyi was aiming for his game.


    ¡°We¡¯ve put a lot into developing this game, so we don¡¯t really plan to sell it,¡± Lu Wu rejected his offer tactfully.


    ¡°Ten billion, what do you say?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Wu calmed his agitated mind, ¡°We started doing this because of our passion, we don¡¯t care about...¡±


    ¡°Fifteen billion!¡±


    The price made Lu Wu¡¯s heart beat quickly. It was an irresistible offer.


    Although Lu Wu was penniless, he wasn¡¯t a myopic person. He knew that if this game becomes a hit, it would generate profits way beyond that.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t sell it even if he wanted to. The underworld was real. The entire game was created by the battle artifact bound to Lu Wu¡¯s body. No one else could use it.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, our team has no intention to sell this game. If you¡¯ve played it, I am sure you are very clear on how advanced it is. If we only compare its realism, it basically trashes all other VR games in the market. So, in our opinion, our game is worth way more than that.¡±


    Lu Wu had clearly presented his stance.


    ¡°Actually, we can still discuss the price further...¡± Wu Guoyi could not help sighing.


    ¡°How about, no!¡± Bei Li, with a mouth stuffed full of food looked up, too, and said while chewing.


    He thought that the developer of this game should be a young man who is easy to tempt with money. But he didn¡¯t expect Lu Wu to be this firm. This triggered Wu Guoyi to think about how he should maximize his profit on the platform next.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you release your game on our platform, and if you promise to become exclusive to us, I can give you this amount,¡± Wu Guoyi pointed a finger up.


    ¡°Then, what benefits do you want?¡±


    If a game is released on a major platform, they would usually be charged a percentage of their revenue. Just like how the apps on the app stores are charged a percentage of each micropayment as service fees.


    ¡°Nothing else! If you release exclusively on our platform, I can give you a hundred million!¡±


    Wu Guoyi¡¯s condition was indeed attractive. Lu Wu understood what Wu Guoyi was after, and that was traffic on his platform.


    If his game was exclusively released on Platform173, and becomes a hit, players would flock to his platform for Battle Online. This was Wu Guoyi¡¯s goal.


    If it was just a game, Lu Wu might have agreed to Wu Guoyi¡¯s tempting proposition.


    However, he had to consider the underworld.


    He promised Bei Li to reclaim Beiqi, and even to conquer the entire underworld. In that case, the number of players would be a decisive factor.


    If he agreed to Wu Guoyi¡¯s request, it would no doubt inhibit the development of Battle Online.


    ¡°You may release my game, but I cannot promise you anything else. That would restrict our game¡¯s development. Our goal is the entire world, so we need to release it on as many platforms as possible to promote this game!¡±


    When Wu Guoyi saw Lu Wu¡¯s blazing eyes and heard his ambition of making it popular all over the world, he was stunned.


    He did not expect that both his ideas would be rejected. He felt unpleasant because he wanted to profit from the game as it wasn¡¯t released yet, but he failed miserably.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, I have a suggestion. Would you like to listen?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Your main goal is to gain traction and traffic for your platform with our game. If so, our game can be released exclusively on your platform for two months. We will not work with other platforms in this period. But you have to promote our game on your main page during these two months.¡±


    Lu Wu had his reasons for this suggestion.


    Battle Online is a game in its toughest stage, the beta stage. Using this chance to propel their name, their player base would increase through further recommendations. In the later stages, they would not even need to promote their game themselves anymore. Naturally, more and more players would join to try it out.


    It was the same for popular games such as League of Legends and PlayerUnknown¡¯s Battlegrounds.


    Wu Guoyi was surprised by this new hope. He followed with a smile, ¡°You are a terrific businessman, but I accept your proposition. I am willing to bet that your game will be a hit!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Lu Wu smiled and raised his glass. After clinking his glass with Wu Guoyi¡¯s, he emptied its contents into his mouth.


    Then they talked about the game¡¯s content. Lu Wu had researched this with Bei Li beforehand, so he was able to answer easily.


    However, Lu Wu did not say a word about the main storyline development, only saying that it was confidential.


    Wu Guoyi was disappointed. After all, it had been a long time since Wu Guoyi had played any games. And after playing this one, he had a nostalgic desire to play again.


    But not knowing was good, too, as exploration is part of the experience.


    Wu Guoyi felt that this talk was a success. After finishing their meal, Wu Guoyi paid the bill and left. He told Lu Wu that during the two months of promotion on their main page, they will air their cinematic trailer regardless of their sales ranking. So, he asked Lu Wu to prepare the CG trailer.


    The happiest one of them all was indubitably Bei Li, as she stuffed herself with food the entire time. Looking at the tall stack of crab shells, Lu Wu could not believe that it was all the work of a petite girl.


    Rubbing her tummy, Bei Li burped and said, ¡°Yay, I¡¯m full!¡±


    Seeing Bei Li¡¯s innocent smile, Lu Wu felt sorry that he couldn¡¯t provide more to her.


    But he knew that all these were temporary. The future is his era.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: CG Production


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After finishing dinner, Lu Wu took Bei Li home.


    When he thought of the CG trailer, he started to worry.


    First of all, he had no funds to hire a professional CG production team. Secondly, how could he present the beauty of this game using a trailer? This was also an important consideration.


    Without any ideas, Lu Wu was forced to ask Bei Li who was lying on the bed while looking like a dejected young girl.


    At this moment, Bei Li looked like a prodigy in Lu Wu¡¯s eyes. She knew everything and could do anything. Even though she had a flat chest, she could be considered as his second divine artifact.


    Bei Li also did not disappoint Lu Wu. After thinking for awhile, she had an idea.


    It was simple. It required the battle artifact, but no production team. The shooting can be done completely in the underworld. The backdrop would be created using Yin energy, and an epic background could be materialized with zero cost.


    Lu Wu thought for a moment, and felt that this could work.


    This method could even recreate the actual graphics in the game. It would look like a recording of an actual playthrough, making it more attractive.


    After confirming their methodology, Lu Wu and Bei Li started to discuss the story of their trailer.


    They spent an afternoon talking about it. After confirming the outline of the story, Lu Wu held Bei Li¡¯s hand and arrived at the Mansion of the Dead.


    Looking at the dilapidated palace, Lu Wu waved his hand, immediately activating the artifact¡¯s ability. A huge amount of Yin energy rushed in from all directions, gathering above the Mansion of the Dead.


    Within a moment, a tumbling dark cloud was formed. It descended steadily before covering the entire dilapidated building while it continued to solidify.


    Very quickly, a grand, majestic building appeared before them.


    Huge black statues stood majestically before the gates while the tall black stupas touched the skies. The two huge gates were guarded by burly giants born of Yin energy. It was a sight to behold.


    Now, Lu Wu floated upward as the Yin energy supported him from below. He stretched his hand again, and Yin energy gathered around his body densely, materializing into a shiny black armor.


    Clouds of Yin energy were rolling in front of Lu Wu. Countless scary ghosts and monsters were formed within. These monsters were as tall as mountains! They had wings on their backs and terrifying faces.


    ¡°Turn it on!¡± Lu Wu instructed Bei Li who was beneath, holding the VR headset.


    Receiving her instructions, Bei Li nodded vigorously, and turned the headset to record. She aimed the camera at Lu Wu as a flower of Yin energy bloomed beneath her, elevating her.


    The story officially began.


    On top of the dark clouds, countless scary demons were bellowing and screaming, rushing toward the ground in hordes.


    At the same time, an angry roar came from within the dark clouds.


    ¡°King of Beiqi, do you think you can protect your people? The entire lands of Beiqi will soon be mine!¡±


    Immediately, a heavy dark fog appeared. A humongous dragon head peeked out of the fog, its red eyes staring still at the land.


    ¡°Then we shall battle!¡± Lu Wu replied coldly.


    ¡°Will the mighty men of Beiqi go to war!?¡± Lu Wu raised his hand and beckoned those behind him.


    ¡°War! War! War!¡±


    As the heavy footsteps were heard, Yin soldiers clad in full armor emerged from the dark fog.


    Several tens of thousands of Yin soldiers raised their weapons and challenged the monsters in the air. There was not a single shred of fear in their eyes, but an endless desire to battle.


    ¡°Kill the enemies with me!¡± as Lu Wu cried out, all of the Yin soldiers levitated.


    ¡°War! War! War!¡±


    A pitch black wind passed by. The flag of Beiqi was flying wildly in the air as the battle began.


    It was a bitter fight. Dark figures fell off the sky unceasingly as severed limbs piled up on the ground. Countless soldiers sacrificed their lives, while the opposing army of monsters continued to suffer heavy losses under the Beiqi Army¡¯s persistent resistance.


    At the end of the battle, the Black Dragon King itself entered the fray, battling against the battered Lu Wu.


    The battle between two bosses stirred up terrible gusts of wind. The dark clouds around them were ripped apart by slipstreams, revealing the blood red moon that hung tall above the skies.


    But the Black Dragon King clearly had the advantage. When the victory was about to be decided, Lu Wu yelled out loud, and his body started to burn with black flames. He became a ball of fire and rushed toward the terrified Black Dragon King.


    Suddenly, the Black Dragon King¡¯s cries echoed in the air. The huge flames spanned a thousand miles, burning innumerable monsters, turning them into fireballs, and sending them down below.


    The Beiqi Army ultimately won this battle, but they lost their leader, the King of Beiqi.


    The awesome Mansion of the Dead was also lit up by the falling sparks, and burned brightly, declaring the death of its master.


    A rain of blood descended from the skies. Countless soldiers kneeled and bowed their heads down in remembrance of the great king who gave up his own life for the Land of Beiqi.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: NPC Settings


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°Cut!¡± Bei Li shouted with excitement.


    Lu Wu emerged in the sky again, and descended hurriedly.


    The props and backgrounds reverted to Yin energy and were blown away, returning to their original state.


    The magnificent backdrops created using Yin energy were super realistic, but they were all empty shells. They weren¡¯t real, but they were amazing props for the shoot.


    Lu Wu walked to the side of Bei Li, who was still excited. He took the headset from her outstretched arms and put it on.


    The CG trailer started playing, and the scene started to develop from Bei Li¡¯s point of view.


    Seeing the graphics, even Lu Wu, the lead actor, was shocked. The rendering and effects were way better than other animations out there.


    Also, since it was shot in real-time, Bei Li was constantly running around in the battlefield. The viewers were given a first-person view to see the fight for themselves.


    More importantly, Bei Li was always at the right spots, capturing the gallant warriors¡¯ determination, and the King of Beiqi¡¯s somber sacrifice at the end.


    They planned to do a few takes and pick the best. But Lu Wu was completely satisfied after watching the product, and decided not to waste any more time.


    So, he dragged Bei Li back to the world of the living.


    After copying the trailer onto his computer, he opened an editing software to do some video cutting and post production. They were ultimately satisfied after watching the final version.


    Wu Guoyi did ask Lu Wu to send himself a copy of the CG trailer when it¡¯s done, as a reference.


    After all, a good trailer could attract many players. As a professional game developer, Wu Guoyi could give some pointers on what¡¯s lacking in a trailer.


    Lu Wu attached the trailer and sent it to Wu Guoyi through email.


    Then, Lu Wu took out the Default Soul he picked up from the Player¡¯s Market.


    It shone a neon green in his hand, and the soul within it was still dancing around. Lu Wu began to think about the first NPC¡¯s settings.


    NPCs are obviously important in a game. Other than affecting the players¡¯ experience, an interesting NPC might even get a player fanbase.


    This was a challenge to Lu Wu, who had been in this industry for a few years.


    In order to design this NPC well, Lu Wu began to study about NPCs, and read about a few NPCs with good reception from gamers. Only after discussing with Bei Li did he start to set up this NPC.


    As it was a Default Soul, it was a pure soul. Lu Wu used 100 soul coins to activate it and shaped it into a humanoid.


    Instantly, a black-robed, white-haired handsome young man appeared before Lu Wu.


    After observing his work carefully, Lu Wu nodded with satisfaction.


    A body materialized purely from soul coins was clearly stronger than one from Yin energy. Even as a newborn, its stats were equal to a Level 10 player.


    But there was a fly in the ointment. The man¡¯s eyes were dull, seemingly soulless.


    Thus, Lu Wu used his artifact to implant memories and his duties as an NPC into the depths of the man¡¯s soul.


    After studying about NPC settings extensively, Lu Wu finally completed the setting of his first NPC. He named him Lu Mo, literally Lu¡¯s demon.


    In the game¡¯s lore, he is the King of Beiqi¡¯s adopted son.


    For the players, Lu Mo is like the chief of the beginner¡¯s village in other games. His role is to enlighten the players on some basic knowledge regarding the Land of Beiqi. Other than that, once they reach Level 20, they can pay 50 soul coins to Lu Mo if they wished to form a guild.


    Of course, since Lu Mo is an NPC with a real soul, he has his own independent consciousness. Other than the necessary settings of an NPC, he also has his own hobbies and thoughts.


    This would create many uncertainties and thus, increase the playability of the game.


    After being sent to the underworld, Lu Mo started wandering around the Mansion of the Dead. Whenever he turned to look at the ruins of the mansion, his face would reveal a sliver of sadness.


    After finishing all these matters, Lu Wu opened his notebook filled with his ideas on the back stories.


    For now, the gaming experience should be great. But there was a lot to improve on the game¡¯s content, such as job skills and NPC development.


    Lu Wu even planned that when the player count reached a certain amount, he would release some expansion packs, and several of them are battlefields that would make fighting more interesting.


    But these were only ideas floating around in Lu Wu¡¯s mind. He had yet to do any real planning.


    At the same time, Wu Guoyi, who was having a meeting at Platform173¡¯s headquarters, received the trailer sent by Lu Wu.


    At first, Wu Guoyi wanted to wait until the meeting was over before he took a look. But when he saw that Lu Wu was the one who sent it, he paused the meeting, and played the video immediately.


    When he saw the thousands of Yin soldiers battling the monsters from the skies, the Beiqi flag that stood tall and proud in the wind, and the final sacrifice of the king, he could not help slamming his hand onto the table.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: There¡¯s Something Missing


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    His subordinates gave him a strange look. Wu Guoyi immediately sent the trailer to the computer in the meeting room.


    ¡°Wear your headsets and watch this trailer.¡±


    Everybody was confused, but they still took up the VR headsets provided beside every seat.


    These headsets were often used in meetings since they usually discussed about the platform, game development, and game testing. So they needed the headsets to try out various games. But this was their first time watching a trailer using the headsets.


    When he saw that everyone had their headsets on, Wu Guoyi put on his own, and told his assistant to play the trailer.


    At the start, the title ¡®Battle Online¡¯ was golden-lettered, emerging from the darkness slowly.


    The darkness was broken apart, revealing the underworld. A gigantic black dragon came down from the skies while leading countless monsters. It roared at the armored man to show its authority in the land.


    When thousands of Yin soldiers appeared from the black fog following Lu Wu¡¯s cry, they were all excited, looking forward to Lu Wu defeating the giant dragon.


    The battle scenes that followed were less of a CG short, and more of an epic war movie. The atmosphere was rendered into the video perfectly.


    At the end, when the King of Beiqi turned into a ball of fire and plunged toward the dragon, everyone was held in suspense, as if they themselves were part of the Beiqi Army.


    In the finale, the world turned into a sea of fire. Sparks lit the Mansion of the Dead on fire and burned the entire land. All the soldiers bowed down their heads and kneeled on one knee, paying respect to the deceased King of Beiqi. As the image dimmed, the title ¡®Battle Online¡¯ emerged on the screen once again.


    ¡°Actual gameplay footage,¡± was what the trailer ended with.


    Taking off their headsets, the meeting room turned noisy. Everyone was asking what kind of game was this, and how their graphics could be so amazing.


    But many of them doubted if the video was taken from actual gameplay footage because it was way too realistic. There wasn¡¯t a single game with this level of quality in the market.


    Also, having better graphics on cutscenes or trailers was common practice in the industry.


    But undeniably, this trailer had conquered their hearts.


    Wu Guoyi smiled mysteriously, ¡°You will know very soon. This game will be on our main page in a few days. You can try it out then. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be disappointed!¡±


    The meeting continued after that, but on and off they thought about the amazing CG trailer they just watched.


    After the meeting ended, Wu Guoyi lit up a cigarette, and furrowed his brows.


    Lu Wu had wanted some advice on what to improve in the trailer.


    But honestly, he experienced the game first hand, so he knew that the trailer was absolutely actual gameplay footage. So, he was frustrated as he did not know what to comment.


    But he still took out his phone and gave Lu Wu a call.


    When the call went through, Wu Guoyi answered with a smile, ¡°Hey, I saw your trailer. I can¡¯t believe you did it so quickly! Did you actually prepare it beforehand?¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wu admitted to Wu Guoyi¡¯s suspicions, since it was unconvincing if he said he dished out the trailer in a day right after Wu Guoyi suggested it.


    ¡°Frankly, I can¡¯t believe that nobody knows about your team. Your skills are on top of the world! Can you introduce them to me?¡±


    Lu Wu was in an awkward place. He couldn¡¯t tell Wu Guoyi that he had already met the whole team which comprised of him and Bei Li.


    So he kind of danced around the topic.


    After awhile, Wu Guoyi suddenly said, ¡°Lu Wu, honestly there¡¯s nothing wrong with your trailer at all, but you lack one thing besides this.¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no music. The graphics and the battle sound effects were perfect. But there was no music to uplift the atmosphere. If you want to make your game a hit, background music is one of the most important factors. That¡¯s what you lack.¡±


    Wu Guoyi¡¯s precise opinion made Lu Wu realize their problem. A trailer without background music was a huge problem.


    Furthermore, this extended to the other theme songs in the game, which Lu Wu hadn¡¯t thought about.


    Unfortunately, Lu Wu was unfamiliar with music, so he asked for Wu Guoyi¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s easy! To make a theme song, hire a songwriter and lyricist to make a song. Then, get a pop star to be your singer!¡±


    It was simple for Wu Guoyi to make a suggestion, but they would have to incur expenses to hire someone to compose music and write songs for them, not to mention the heavy expenses of inviting a big artist. It was absolutely impossible for Lu Wu to afford the expenses based on his current budget.


    Therefore, Lu Wu decided to abandon the plan for the time being. He will consider the theme song when he is flush with cash after the game development grows in magnitude.


    Wu Guoyi was very surprised to hear that Lu Wu had no intention to create a theme song and the background music for the trailer¡¯s battle scene. However, Lu Wu was doing it for the purpose of giving an honest-to-goodness experience for the players.


    Wu Guoyi had nothing much to say about this, he simply thought that Lu Wu had quite a different way of thinking and never would have thought that Lu Wu was simply doing so because he didn¡¯t have any money.


    After all, in his opinion, although the game development team did not have ample funds in creating a game of such scale, they could not have been short of money to create a theme song.


    After hanging up the call, Wu Guoyi logged in to the admin page of Platform173 and went through the fifteen games that were selected and given a score of more than eight by the game evaluators.


    Among these, there were three games that had been given a higher score than 9 by the game evaluators.


    They were Battle Online ¨C 10, Natural Evolution ¨C 9.2, and The Rise of Protoss ¨C 9.1.


    The look on Wu Guoyi¡¯s face said he had expected it when he saw that Battle Online was at the top of the rank. All the eight game evaluators had given a perfect score, unanimously believing in the potential of this game.


    Since the evaluation was out, Wu Guoyi made the decision right away to let the players vote and rank the Player Killer charts for these fifteen games, starting from tomorrow.


    On the first day of the promotion event, they would obviously start with the three games that received the highest score and complete the promotion event of all fifteen games in five days. After that, they would have to wait for half a month for the final evaluation.


    Of course, Wu Guoyi had informed Lu Wu in advance about the news, leaving Lu Wu and Bei Li excited. They believed that, based on the quality of the game, they would absolutely gain many die-hard fans.


    Meanwhile, in the general headquarters of Tamron Game Studios, downtown Shenkai City.


    ¡°Boss, look, the game evaluation on Platform173 is out!¡± a small man with spectacles said excitedly while looking at the message on the account on Platform173.


    ¡°Holy shit, boss, we got a score of 9.2!¡±


    The man who was known as the boss quickly walked over to the monitor upon hearing that, and a grin rose onto his face when he saw the number 9.2.


    It had taken them a total of seven years to come out with Natural Evolution. They had invested an enormous effort in the game.


    What lay behind the score was their painstaking efforts of working against the clock, day and night.


    ¡°It seems like the number one game¡± the man was just about to say that the number one ranking was in the bag before he realized that there was actually another game above his game.


    ¡°Battle Online, a score of 10!¡± the smile on Li Tianxia¡¯s face suddenly froze.


    He sent away the employee and sat in front of the computer with an uncertain expression on his face.


    Li Tianxia was of the view that the game developed by his game studio would be ranked first for sure. However, there was actually another game that received a perfect score. Li Tianxia was unable to accept this for a while, he even suspected that there was an inside story behind this activity. He could not believe that his game would lose to another!


    He opened the homepage of Battle Online to have a look. It further affirmed his speculation that there was an inside dope when he saw the brief introduction of the game that received a perfect score. It was written almost 100% real in the introduction.


    He took out his phone immediately, flipped through the contact list and gave Wu Guoyi a call when he found his number.


    Ring¡­ ring¡­


    The phone got through after a while.


    ¡°Younger Brother Li, we haven¡¯t gotten in touch for a long time, how come you have the time to call me today?¡± Wu Guoyi¡¯s joyful smile could be heard from the phone.


    ¡°Older Brother Wu, I treat you as my brother and participated in the game evaluation activity that you planned, but you manipulated from behind the scenes instead. You seriously have no regard for me at all!¡± Li Tianxia said in a low tone while suppressing his anger from bursting out.


    Wu Guoyi was stunned at first when he heard about that, then a fire of anger rose inside him. He thought the person in charge of the activity that he planned was manipulating under the table, which was something that he absolutely could not tolerate.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on, Younger Brother. I will definitely give you an explanation if there¡¯s really something wrong on my side!¡±


    Li Tianxia¡¯s anger reduced after Wu Guoyi gave him the promise, he then opened his mouth and said, ¡°You should know that our team spent seven years developing Natural Evolution, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how can I not know about the treasured-sword that your Tamron Game Studios have spent seven years to sharpen? I remember that your game was ranked in the top ten game expectations chart last time.¡±


    ¡°Since you know about it, can you please explain to me what¡¯s the matter with the game, Battle Online!¡±


    Wu Guoyi suddenly came to understand the reason why Li Tianxia called him. He did not know whether to cry or laugh in his mind, ¡°Younger Brother Li is saying that you feel unjust and is not convinced that Battle Online should be ranked first?¡±


    ¡°I would be convinced if the game was well-developed, but the game has a total size of 800 megabytes with an introduction saying that it is almost 100% real, yet you rank it the first and even shamelessly gave it a perfect score. I just want to know how much benefits this game has given to you that you have to promote it in this way. Aren¡¯t you afraid that this will ruin the authority of your platform?¡±


    Li Tianxia spat out everything he wanted to say in one breath.


    Wu Guoyi burst into loud laughter at this moment, ¡°Younger Brother Li, I finally understand why you¡¯re being so angry. Alright, since all the games in the top three will be released to the homepage of the platform for promoting them, why don¡¯t you download the game and try? If you¡¯re still of the opinion that this game doesn¡¯t deserve the score of 10, I¡¯ll take it down from the platform myself and put your game as number one. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the discretionary power to you. I¡¯m showing a lot of sincerity, right?¡± Wu Guoyi smiled and continued saying.


    Li Tianxia intended to raise hell to Wu Guoyi at first but was left in confusion, ¡°Older Brother Wu, what exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe me no matter how much I say. The game will be launched on the platform tomorrow, just give me a reply after you have experienced the game yourself. That¡¯s it, I¡¯ve got something else to do. I will hang up now.¡±


    Li Tianxia¡¯s eyebrows were frowning after Wu Guoyi hung up the phone.


    He could tell from Wu Guoyi¡¯s tone that he seemed to have no suspicions about this ranking. Besides, apparently he had a lot of faith in Battle Online that he even told him to experience the game. Li Tianxia was unable to make sense of this situation.


    Nonetheless, Li Tianxia did not believe that the game developed by his own team would lose.


    He would feel better if he were to lose to The Rise of Protoss made by Devil Wolf Studios. After all, many players were anticipating this game when it was still in the development stage. Besides, the public often compared these two games as they would be launched at the same time to see which game was better.


    Li Tianxia was in a complete disbelief as he had lost to a game with an introduction that looked extremely unreal, and that was never heard before. This was mainly owing to the reason that all the games with big productions would have been advertised publicly before launching.


    ¡°It¡¯s launching tomorrow, right? I would like to see how excellent this game actually is!¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: The Launch Of The Game


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    This day was undoubtedly a difficult day for Li Tianxia. He was still at the studio even though it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night, smoking while waiting for the online promotion event of the new games on Platform173.


    Unlike Li Tianxia, many players on Platform173 were keeping an eye on the changes of the website at the same time.


    Two big games would be officially released to the public today, which was a joyous event for the players. They were ready to enter into the games and experience it as soon as the games were released.


    But apparently they were only anticipating the two games with good potential, which were Natural Evolution and The Rise of Protoss. They had no feelings toward Battle Online as it was just a random unknown game.


    When the sound of the clock striking midnight echoed throughout the city, Li Tianxia and all the hopeful players clicked the button to refresh the webpage.


    [First day of the Battle of New Games, today¡¯s recommended games are as follows:]


    Battle Online (10)


    Natural Evolution (9.2)


    The Rise of Protoss (9.1)


    Big red words appeared on the homepage of the website, but everyone was surprised to see the ratings.


    In their opinion, this event of the battle of new games is supposed to be the contest between Natural Evolution and The Rise of Protoss, what the hell is this Battle Online that received a perfect score?


    Driven by curiosity, they clicked on the game as they wanted to see the brief introduction and evaluation of the game.


    100% similar to reality? Is this real?


    Everyone was baffled upon seeing the introduction, they quickly scrolled down the page to see the comments of the evaluators on this game.


    Seeing these game evaluators were very famous influencers in the gaming community. Their highly complementary remarks had certainly incited the curiosity of the players.


    As a result, many players clicked to download the game out of a strong desire to know more about it.


    Meanwhile, Li Tianxia was browsing through the comments from the game evaluators right now with an uncertain expression on his face. How could he believe that a game with a total size of 800MB was able to achieve the dreadful 100% real virtual reality? This truly was a complete joke in his eyes.


    Then, he chose to download the game. He put on his headset and began his experience in the game.


    The CG scene that was implanted at the beginning of the game appeared before him in an instant. Numerous ferocious skulls of monsters could be seen among the swirling clouds in the gloomy sky.


    All the players who entered the game were undoubtedly amazed by the realism of the scene.


    As the story developed, 10,000 Yin soldiers appeared, their feet stomping in unison. When the players witnessed this, their enthusiasm was ignited.


    An epic battle began at this moment.


    When the CG ended with the world looking as though it had turned into a sea of fire, the game officially began and the panel to choose their character class appeared before them.


    Li Tianxia was just like all the other players, being in a state of astonishment at this point in time.


    In the opinion of Li Tianxia, the making of the trailer was more than 800MB! What kind of crazy company is this? How exactly did they manage to compress it to a size of 800MB? This is totally against common sense.


    In order to take a closer look at it, Li Tianxia chose to be a Berserker and officially began the game.


    After entering the game, he noticed that he was surrounded by a swarm of players who just got into the game as well. Right now, they were standing around and pointing fingers at the Mansion of the Dead that had been burned and fallen into ruin.


    ¡°The great King of Beiqi, let me carry on your unfulfilled wish and recreate the glory of your past!¡± shouted a youth who was standing beside Li Tianxia right now. He was staring at the Mansion of the Dead that had fallen into ruin, his face full of grief and indignation.


    ¡°Seven, cut it off, let¡¯s go and find the boss quickly. This game is so freaking amazing, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to kill and steal later when the number of people increases,¡± the youth with the middle-school syndrome still wanted to express his speech but was pulled away by his teammate. They hurriedly ran out.


    Li Tianxia looked around and fell into silence. Now only he understood the reason of Wu Guoyi saying those words back then. Although he was a professional, he still found this game unbelievable.


    He would not dare to even think about achieving 100% realism in a game with the current capability of technology.


    However, he had to believe it as such a game really existed before him now.


    At this moment, Li Tianxia¡¯s mentality had changed from feeling unfair to exploring and learning in the game.


    Following the instructions of the quest, he followed behind the large number of players and started running toward the direction of the Ghost Mountains according to the map.


    However, the popularity of the game was obviously way beyond his imagination. He could not even complete the initial quest of hunting and killing ten Wandering Souls as the place was filled with people roaming around looking for Wandering Souls.


    More than a dozen people would surge forward whenever they found a Wandering Soul. Li Tianxia was dumbfounded at the sight of this as he was totally unable to kill or steal anything.


    Unlike Wang Damang and his team, many new players were as good as dead when they were facing the Wandering Souls alone. Such a creature like a Wandering Soul was in fact stronger than using Yin energy to cohere into a player. If you did not have a robust physique and were simply fighting hand to hand, even a Berserker who was initially quite powerful, would not be a match for the Wandering Soul.


    A ray of white light kept appearing from time to time, indicating that the players were killed by the Wandering Soul and exited the game.


    In spite of that, there were still a large number of players entering the game.


    Li Tianxia had to find another way to complete the beginner¡¯s quest. He broke away from the crowd and walked to the side.


    His thought was certainly correct as he found a Wandering Soul that was alone in no time. A feeling of excitement filled his heart, he raised his sword and charged toward the Wandering Soul.


    Although Li Tianxia was not as strong as those professional players in terms of combat skills, he was fully able to dodge the attacks from the Wandering Soul as it was not agile enough.


    Looking at the Wandering Soul turning more and more transparent and going to disappear soon, a sense of satisfaction rose inside him. He had completely forgotten his true purpose of entering the game.


    Just when he wanted to strike heavily with the sword in his hand and reap the life of the Wandering Soul, a silhouette suddenly emerged on the other side and knocked him so brutally that he fell down on the floor. A bloody number of -5 appeared on his head.


    Right when Li Tianxia was confused about what actually was going on, another two silhouettes appeared behind him. They took out a dagger at the same time and stabbed him mercilessly in the neck.


    -8


    -9


    [You have been killed by player Ye Xue¡¯er!]


    The screen gradually darkened, the dying Wandering Soul was reaped by the sword of a Berserker who knocked him into the air.


    The two female assassins turned around and made faces at his dead body.


    My kill was stolen! And I¡¯m dead!


    Li Tianxia was dumbfounded at this moment.


    After logging out of the game, Li Tianxia still remained in a state of disbelief.


    I was a victim of a kill and steal, and not only that, I myself was killed in the process?


    A gush of rage burst out from the bottom of his heart as he tried to log into the game once more.


    [Player, you have died in the game and entered the three-hour respawning period!]


    ¡°Damn, the creator of this game must have been insane to make such a setting!¡± Li Tianxia was dumbfounded.


    As he was recollecting his thoughts, he suddenly remembered the reason he played, and how he had gotten himself into the game.


    Li Tianxi took a deep breath. He realized that the game itself was quite menacing. It had made an experienced game developer like himself be so caught up in the game without him even realizing it.


    He pulled up the main page of Platform173 and pressed on Battle Online once more. This time, he found that several new blurbs of feedback from other players had appeared below the page of the game.


    Li Tianxia fell silent as he read the many messages that flooded the page.


    He sighed as he moved his mouse to the top right corner of the page, where the voting area was, then placed his vote under Battle Online.


    This time he was thoroughly satisfied. Initially, he felt so confident in his game Natural Evolution that he and his team spent so many years creating. But after having a go at Battle Online, it was nothing compared to his own game.


    He exited the page twice and returned to the main list, then pulled up the page for Natural Evolution. Li Tianxia realized that just like the previous one, this game was crammed with good reviews at the bottom of the page. However, this was not enough to cheer him up, because deep down he knew that if these loyal players of his ever tried out the game Battle Online, they would immediately pack up and leave without ever looking back.


    There was no doubt he was feeling miserable for he had come across an outstanding opponent. Li Tianxia felt his shoulders sink, as if a large boulder of stress was pinning him down, making him feel helpless.


    ¡­...


    At this moment, Lu Wu and Bei Li¡¯s eyes were dead set on the main page of Platform173, their hearts hammering against their chests as they watched the number of votes bounce higher and higher.


    Meanwhile, the artifact was sending notifications about players registering into the game relentlessly. As the number of messages were overloading, Lu Wu immediately created a screening system so that only the number of online players were displayed.


    Their game had been on Platform173 for less than two hours, but the number of players who logged into the game had reached 30,213, including 29,864 online players. According to the statistics from the artifact, the fraction of offline players were mostly logged out of the game after dying.


    In other words, the players who stayed after their first go at the game had terrifyingly reached 100%.


    This clearly had caused Lu Wu and Bei Li to weep tears of joy.


    Lu Wu could not imagine the terrifying undead army that he was going to have from the hundreds and thousands of people playing his game. When the time comes, he would take back the whole of Beiqi without so much as lifting a finger.


    However, his phone started ringing, breaking his train of thought. He picked it up and saw that the number belonged to Wu Guoyi.


    ¡°Brother Wu, what¡¯s up?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    ¡°My dear brother, you¡¯ve got to help me this time!¡±


    When he heard such a serious tone coming from him, Lu Wu instantly thought that something must have gone wrong with the game, and so he asked hastily, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll only get worked up if I talk about it. At the beginning, there were only a few players around, and I could still freely go online and battle the Wandering Souls. However, there were a whole bunch of players in the game today, and when I was killing a Wandering Soul, someone killed me and stole it, tell me, how can I not be upset about that?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Wu could not help but crack up, and here he was worrying that it was some important matter, but it was only Wu Guoyi being a victim of player killing and stealing, and had even died in the process.


    ¡°Brother Wu, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Soul coins. I need soul coins. Brother, can you please give me some to upgrade my outfit? I¡¯m going to seek vengeance! This isn¡¯t hard for you, right!?¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned by his request, he never planned on giving away free soul coins in the game, as the coins benefited him greatly as well. However he owed Wu Guoyi a huge favor for helping him, so he did not have the heart to turn him down, ¡°Brother Wu, to be honest, the development of the game is now on the right track, so the only way soul coins can be harvested is from killing creatures. My hands are tied, and so are my team¡¯s. Luckily, before the game was set on this track, I had personally left behind 100 soul coins. I¡¯m giving these to you, but in the future there won¡¯t be any more!¡±


    When Wu Guoyi heard this, he agreed without hesitation, and his mood immediately lightened.


    ¡°But brother, are you saying that your team is no longer calling the shots after the game is already developing on the right track?¡±


    Chapter 14: The Launch Of The Game


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    This day was undoubtedly a difficult day for Li Tianxia. He was still at the studio even though it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night, smoking while waiting for the online promotion event of the new games on Platform173.


    Unlike Li Tianxia, many players on Platform173 were keeping an eye on the changes of the website at the same time.


    Two big games would be officially released to the public today, which was a joyous event for the players. They were ready to enter into the games and experience it as soon as the games were released.


    But apparently they were only anticipating the two games with good potential, which were Natural Evolution and The Rise of Protoss. They had no feelings toward Battle Online as it was just a random unknown game.


    When the sound of the clock striking midnight echoed throughout the city, Li Tianxia and all the hopeful players clicked the button to refresh the webpage.


    [First day of the Battle of New Games, today¡¯s recommended games are as follows:]


    Battle Online (10)


    Natural Evolution (9.2)


    The Rise of Protoss (9.1)


    Big red words appeared on the homepage of the website, but everyone was surprised to see the ratings.


    In their opinion, this event of the battle of new games is supposed to be the contest between Natural Evolution and The Rise of Protoss, what the hell is this Battle Online that received a perfect score?


    Driven by curiosity, they clicked on the game as they wanted to see the brief introduction and evaluation of the game.


    100% similar to reality? Is this real?


    Everyone was baffled upon seeing the introduction, they quickly scrolled down the page to see the comments of the evaluators on this game.


    Seeing these game evaluators were very famous influencers in the gaming community. Their highly complementary remarks had certainly incited the curiosity of the players.


    As a result, many players clicked to download the game out of a strong desire to know more about it.


    Meanwhile, Li Tianxia was browsing through the comments from the game evaluators right now with an uncertain expression on his face. How could he believe that a game with a total size of 800MB was able to achieve the dreadful 100% real virtual reality? This truly was a complete joke in his eyes.


    Then, he chose to download the game. He put on his headset and began his experience in the game.


    The CG scene that was implanted at the beginning of the game appeared before him in an instant. Numerous ferocious skulls of monsters could be seen among the swirling clouds in the gloomy sky.


    All the players who entered the game were undoubtedly amazed by the realism of the scene.


    As the story developed, 10,000 Yin soldiers appeared, their feet stomping in unison. When the players witnessed this, their enthusiasm was ignited.


    An epic battle began at this moment.


    When the CG ended with the world looking as though it had turned into a sea of fire, the game officially began and the panel to choose their character class appeared before them.


    Li Tianxia was just like all the other players, being in a state of astonishment at this point in time.


    In the opinion of Li Tianxia, the making of the trailer was more than 800MB! What kind of crazy company is this? How exactly did they manage to compress it to a size of 800MB? This is totally against common sense.


    In order to take a closer look at it, Li Tianxia chose to be a Berserker and officially began the game.


    After entering the game, he noticed that he was surrounded by a swarm of players who just got into the game as well. Right now, they were standing around and pointing fingers at the Mansion of the Dead that had been burned and fallen into ruin.


    ¡°The great King of Beiqi, let me carry on your unfulfilled wish and recreate the glory of your past!¡± shouted a youth who was standing beside Li Tianxia right now. He was staring at the Mansion of the Dead that had fallen into ruin, his face full of grief and indignation.


    ¡°Seven, cut it off, let¡¯s go and find the boss quickly. This game is so freaking amazing, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to kill and steal later when the number of people increases,¡± the youth with the middle-school syndrome still wanted to express his speech but was pulled away by his teammate. They hurriedly ran out.


    Li Tianxia looked around and fell into silence. Now only he understood the reason of Wu Guoyi saying those words back then. Although he was a professional, he still found this game unbelievable.


    He would not dare to even think about achieving 100% realism in a game with the current capability of technology.


    However, he had to believe it as such a game really existed before him now.


    At this moment, Li Tianxia¡¯s mentality had changed from feeling unfair to exploring and learning in the game.


    Following the instructions of the quest, he followed behind the large number of players and started running toward the direction of the Ghost Mountains according to the map.


    However, the popularity of the game was obviously way beyond his imagination. He could not even complete the initial quest of hunting and killing ten Wandering Souls as the place was filled with people roaming around looking for Wandering Souls.


    More than a dozen people would surge forward whenever they found a Wandering Soul. Li Tianxia was dumbfounded at the sight of this as he was totally unable to kill or steal anything.


    Unlike Wang Damang and his team, many new players were as good as dead when they were facing the Wandering Souls alone. Such a creature like a Wandering Soul was in fact stronger than using Yin energy to cohere into a player. If you did not have a robust physique and were simply fighting hand to hand, even a Berserker who was initially quite powerful, would not be a match for the Wandering Soul.


    A ray of white light kept appearing from time to time, indicating that the players were killed by the Wandering Soul and exited the game.


    In spite of that, there were still a large number of players entering the game.


    Li Tianxia had to find another way to complete the beginner¡¯s quest. He broke away from the crowd and walked to the side.


    His thought was certainly correct as he found a Wandering Soul that was alone in no time. A feeling of excitement filled his heart, he raised his sword and charged toward the Wandering Soul.


    Although Li Tianxia was not as strong as those professional players in terms of combat skills, he was fully able to dodge the attacks from the Wandering Soul as it was not agile enough.


    Looking at the Wandering Soul turning more and more transparent and going to disappear soon, a sense of satisfaction rose inside him. He had completely forgotten his true purpose of entering the game.


    Just when he wanted to strike heavily with the sword in his hand and reap the life of the Wandering Soul, a silhouette suddenly emerged on the other side and knocked him so brutally that he fell down on the floor. A bloody number of -5 appeared on his head.


    Right when Li Tianxia was confused about what actually was going on, another two silhouettes appeared behind him. They took out a dagger at the same time and stabbed him mercilessly in the neck.


    -8


    -9


    [You have been killed by player Ye Xue¡¯er!]


    The screen gradually darkened, the dying Wandering Soul was reaped by the sword of a Berserker who knocked him into the air.


    The two female assassins turned around and made faces at his dead body.


    My kill was stolen! And I¡¯m dead!


    Li Tianxia was dumbfounded at this moment.


    After logging out of the game, Li Tianxia still remained in a state of disbelief.


    I was a victim of a kill and steal, and not only that, I myself was killed in the process?


    A gush of rage burst out from the bottom of his heart as he tried to log into the game once more.


    [Player, you have died in the game and entered the three-hour respawning period!]


    ¡°Damn, the creator of this game must have been insane to make such a setting!¡± Li Tianxia was dumbfounded.


    As he was recollecting his thoughts, he suddenly remembered the reason he played, and how he had gotten himself into the game.


    Li Tianxi took a deep breath. He realized that the game itself was quite menacing. It had made an experienced game developer like himself be so caught up in the game without him even realizing it.


    He pulled up the main page of Platform173 and pressed on Battle Online once more. This time, he found that several new blurbs of feedback from other players had appeared below the page of the game.


    Li Tianxia fell silent as he read the many messages that flooded the page.


    He sighed as he moved his mouse to the top right corner of the page, where the voting area was, then placed his vote under Battle Online.


    This time he was thoroughly satisfied. Initially, he felt so confident in his game Natural Evolution that he and his team spent so many years creating. But after having a go at Battle Online, it was nothing compared to his own game.


    He exited the page twice and returned to the main list, then pulled up the page for Natural Evolution. Li Tianxia realized that just like the previous one, this game was crammed with good reviews at the bottom of the page. However, this was not enough to cheer him up, because deep down he knew that if these loyal players of his ever tried out the game Battle Online, they would immediately pack up and leave without ever looking back.


    There was no doubt he was feeling miserable for he had come across an outstanding opponent. Li Tianxia felt his shoulders sink, as if a large boulder of stress was pinning him down, making him feel helpless.


    ¡­...


    At this moment, Lu Wu and Bei Li¡¯s eyes were dead set on the main page of Platform173, their hearts hammering against their chests as they watched the number of votes bounce higher and higher.


    Meanwhile, the artifact was sending notifications about players registering into the game relentlessly. As the number of messages were overloading, Lu Wu immediately created a screening system so that only the number of online players were displayed.


    Their game had been on Platform173 for less than two hours, but the number of players who logged into the game had reached 30,213, including 29,864 online players. According to the statistics from the artifact, the fraction of offline players were mostly logged out of the game after dying.


    In other words, the players who stayed after their first go at the game had terrifyingly reached 100%.


    This clearly had caused Lu Wu and Bei Li to weep tears of joy.


    Lu Wu could not imagine the terrifying undead army that he was going to have from the hundreds and thousands of people playing his game. When the time comes, he would take back the whole of Beiqi without so much as lifting a finger.


    However, his phone started ringing, breaking his train of thought. He picked it up and saw that the number belonged to Wu Guoyi.


    ¡°Brother Wu, what¡¯s up?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    ¡°My dear brother, you¡¯ve got to help me this time!¡±


    When he heard such a serious tone coming from him, Lu Wu instantly thought that something must have gone wrong with the game, and so he asked hastily, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll only get worked up if I talk about it. At the beginning, there were only a few players around, and I could still freely go online and battle the Wandering Souls. However, there were a whole bunch of players in the game today, and when I was killing a Wandering Soul, someone killed me and stole it, tell me, how can I not be upset about that?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Wu could not help but crack up, and here he was worrying that it was some important matter, but it was only Wu Guoyi being a victim of player killing and stealing, and had even died in the process.


    ¡°Brother Wu, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Soul coins. I need soul coins. Brother, can you please give me some to upgrade my outfit? I¡¯m going to seek vengeance! This isn¡¯t hard for you, right!?¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned by his request, he never planned on giving away free soul coins in the game, as the coins benefited him greatly as well. However he owed Wu Guoyi a huge favor for helping him, so he did not have the heart to turn him down, ¡°Brother Wu, to be honest, the development of the game is now on the right track, so the only way soul coins can be harvested is from killing creatures. My hands are tied, and so are my team¡¯s. Luckily, before the game was set on this track, I had personally left behind 100 soul coins. I¡¯m giving these to you, but in the future there won¡¯t be any more!¡±


    When Wu Guoyi heard this, he agreed without hesitation, and his mood immediately lightened.


    ¡°But brother, are you saying that your team is no longer calling the shots after the game is already developing on the right track?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Revenge


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°That¡¯s right, other than the amazing graphics designed by us, the internal programs are left to run by itself, even I myself don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening there. So brother, be prepared to be blown away!¡±


    When the words settled in, Wu Guoyi took a few steps back and breathed in a mouthful of air, ¡°Brother, when you get the chance, you have to let me meet your team... I¡¯d like to see what kind of mysterious beings they are that they can be so capable!¡±


    Lu Wu hung up after exchanging a few more words. He took a glance at Bei Li, who was nibbling away at her biscuit, then shut his eyes.


    When Lu Wu checked his balance once more, there were only about 2,000 soul coins left. He searched for Wu Guoyi¡¯s name and after double checking that the details were right, he transferred 100 soul coins to Wu Guoyi¡¯s account.


    After the three-hour respawning period was over, Wu Guoyi logged into the game once more and was surprised to find an extra 100 soul coins in his backpack. He instantly went to the shop and purchased a blue Python Sword for the price of 100 soul coins.


    The faces of the players that were involved in his death still lingered in Wu Guoyi¡¯s mind, and his heart filled with hatred at the thought of them. Holding tightly onto his artifact that was emitting a ray of blue light, he rushed toward the direction of the Ghost Mountains once more.


    Coincidentally, he bumped into Li Tianxia on the way there, who was also there for retaliation.


    After the two started a conversation with each other, both of them found that their murderers were indeed from the same group. And so they teamed up and charged toward the Ghost Mountains, vowing to avenge their deaths.


    In order to take revenge, they avoided any direct contact with the Wandering Souls. As they continued their journey, they finally met the three players, two ladies and a man, at the entrance of the Ghost Mountains. They were the gamers who often killed other players and practiced stealing their potential kills.


    Li Tianxia was extremely resentful when he saw the three players and intended to confront them directly. However, he was stopped by Wu Guoyi.


    ¡°Younger Brother Li, you should not act impulsively. They killed us and stole from us, so now we only have to retaliate. We have the upper hand now as we are currently out of their sights and have the chance to ambush them at the right time!¡±


    Li Tianxia thought that Wu Guoyi¡¯s advice made sense. Besides, he reckoned that it would be a better means for payback.


    Therefore, the two of them shadowed the three players, occasionally concealing themselves with random objects.


    Possessing the blue weaponry and having joined the game two days earlier than the rest of the players, Wu Guoyi¡¯s level was considerably ahead of the other players. Hence, he was rather confident in fighting against the three players although he was alone with Li Tianxia.


    It was unsurprising that Ye Xue¡¯er and her company did not notice the two indignant men who were stalking them. They were absorbed in player killing and were excited to look for new targets.


    It was evident that the number of players was reducing as they were drawing near the Ghost Mountains. However, they encountered two players who were working hand in hand to fight a Warrior of Wreckage. They immediately put on an evil wicked grin as they discreetly approached the two players, planning to kill and steal two players at the crucial moment.


    Time quickly went by. When the Warrior of Wreckage was almost dying, Ye Xue¡¯er and her friends were ready to take action.


    As always, the Berserker went forward to block the two players while the two female assassins snuck behind their backs, preparing to ambush them.


    The trick worked perfectly. The players fixed their eyes on the Warrior of Wreckage and were utterly oblivious to the presence of Ye Xue¡¯er and her company. In a blink of an eye, the two gamers were knocked over. Before they could react, Ye Xue¡¯er and her partner had already aimed at the vital parts of their bodies, struck an attack and killed them mercilessly.


    Unfortunately, they did not have sufficient time to celebrate before two Berserkers who were hiding behind a nearby bush, showed themselves, each carrying a big sword in their hands.


    Appalled, they stared at the two berserkers who were charging headlong at them and ruthlessly slashed the Berserker of their team.


    -18


    -7


    The points of damage appeared right after the attack. Their Berserker was killed within a second and was now lying on the floor lifelessly.


    Seeing that Ye Xue¡¯er and her friend were still in a daze, Wu Guoyi unsparingly cut the Warrior of Wreckage open and took away the creature¡¯s experience points. Then, he exchanged gazes with Li Tianxia and charged at Ye Xue¡¯er and her partner.


    Apparently, Ye Xue¡¯er did not foresee that she would be ambushed. When she finally recomposed herself, Wu Guoyi and Li Tianxia were already standing right before her.


    However, Ye Xue¡¯er was not frightened. She immediately lifted her dagger and stabbed it at Wu Guoyi¡¯s neck.


    She was staggered to find that Wu Guoyi did not have the intention to dodge her attack at all. Instead, Wu Guoyi quietly suffered the attacks from both Ye Xue¡¯er and her partner simultaneously.


    -12


    -21


    Two damage points popped up in synchrony.


    When Wu Guoyi lifted his luminous blue sword that was glowing brightly, Ye Xue¡¯er was thrown into panic. Then, her surroundings slowly turned dim before the death notification eventually appeared.


    After he killed Ye Xue¡¯er, Wu Guoyi turned around and joined Li Tianxia to kill the other female assassin. They broke out in laughter as they showed their middle fingers to Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s dead body.


    As she continued to watch the scene, Ye Xue¡¯er was so upset that she trembled with rage. She swore to herself that she would definitely give tit for tat.


    In a certain mansion that was located at Indigo City, a lady, who was dressed in a long pink dress, sat quietly on the bed. Her long purple hair drooped down elegantly, resembling a beautiful waterfall. She looked extremely ravishing and graceful.


    After a brief moment of shock, Ye Xue¡¯er regained her composure. She grit her teeth as her face was painted over with absolute grumpiness.


    She lowered her head to look at the virtual reality headset, feeling immensely bitter.


    Revenge! I need to take revenge!


    Furious, Ye Xue¡¯er took out her mobile phone to dial a number.


    Before long, the call was connected.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er? How can I help you?¡±


    After a long night of work, Ye Chen sounded rather exhausted.


    ¡°Brother, someone bullied your younger sister and they were really awful!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er threw a fit.


    Upon listening to that, Ye Chen was stunned. Quickly, he was blasted by anger. After all, Ye Xue¡¯er was the family¡¯s favorite child. The man who tormented her was definitely trying to look for trouble.


    ¡°Tell me his name, Xue¡¯er. I¡¯ll vanquish him!¡± Ye Chen said in a menacing yet cold tone.


    ¡°He is a strong man. Bring more men over and I¡¯ll wait for you at home!¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll bring my men over. You just wait for my arrival.¡±


    Ye Chen hung up before he rudely pushed off the woman who was clutching his arm. She gave Ye Chen a confused stare as he hurriedly put on his clothes.


    After he was dressed, Ye Chen took out his mobile phone to contact his friends.


    I don¡¯t care how strong you are. How dare you bully my sister? I¡¯ll make sure you get the comeuppance you deserve.


    Enraged, Ye Chen left his house and gathered all his male friends in front of a clubhouse. After a brief discussion, they decided to put on red bandanas on their arms to avoid accidentally injuring their own members. Together, they headed for the mansion.


    When they arrived at the mansion, Ye Chen¡¯s ferocious look terrified the butler.


    Meanwhile, Ye Xue¡¯er was already waiting at the hall of the mansion.


    Upon seeing Ye Xue¡¯er, Ye Chen approached her worriedly, ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m very angry right now!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er sulked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought along my men. Tell me. Who bullied you? We¡¯ll finish him!¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er was astonished when she saw almost a hundred men standing behind Ye Chen with weapons in their hands, ¡°Do we need this many people?¡±


    ¡°You told me that the man was strong. I am afraid that we might not be able to defeat him. Therefore, I summoned more men to send aid.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed my good brother!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er squinted her eyes and put on a grin. Then, she pointed at some metal boxes that were placed nearby and ordered the butler, ¡°Uncle Mu, distribute the items. Each of them gets one of these!¡±


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s this? We are all equipped with our own weapons!¡± Ye Chen was puzzled.


    ¡°The knives are useless. You need this!¡±


    Ye Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s words, assuming that his younger sister had laid her hands on some restricted firearms. This must be something big, he thought.


    However, they were all dumbfounded when they received the virtual reality headsets.


    Just like the others, Ye Chen was stupefied. Do we need a virtual reality headset to fight?


    ¡°Sister, can you explain the situation to me? What happened?¡± Ye Chen asked, appearing extremely confused.


    ¡°Oh. Two shameless men kill-stole me in the game and killed me. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s infuriating?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s very infuriating! So, are you going to help me?¡±


    Ye Chen was completely flustered. However, he knew no other way to please his willful sister other than pampering her unconditionally.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get online, choose your character classes and we¡¯ll assemble in the game. Then, you should all follow my younger sister to kill the man. You¡¯ll be the one to get punished if you fail to take revenge on my sister¡¯s behalf!¡±


    Ye Chen glared and yelled at the awkward crowd.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: Get Rich


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    With the large group of people, they were at an advantage. After Ye Xue¡¯er resurrected her character, the team successfully located Wu Guoyi and Li Tianxia under Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s lead. They surrounded Wu Guoyi and Li Tianxia before they effortlessly killed the two of them.


    Naturally, the two big men of the game were upset. They immediately gathered some of their employees and other players who had been killed by Ye Xue¡¯er to form a team in order to counter the attack.


    The first ever extensive conflict in Battle Online had begun. Both of the squads continued to grow bigger and stronger, all determined to vanquish their opponents.


    The next day, Lu Wu was woken up by Bei Li as she hurriedly dragged him in front of the computer.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Wu, half-awake, asked in confusion as he rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°Read the comments in the game!¡± Bei Li said as she put on a grim expression.


    Lu Wu fixed his gaze on the monitor and was baffled to see the swamp of comments. His eyes were wide in shock when he read them.


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°I¡¯m calling for soul coins and offering 500 for one. Besides, the Association of the Guardian Angels is recruiting!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I need soul coins urgently and will pay for all the soul coins you can offer. All the players who have soul coins please message me privately!¡±


    A_Mammoth (aka Li Tianxia): ¡°Association of the Guardian Angels is rubbish. They kill the innocents. Bar the association! Everyone is welcome to join the Avengers!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°I¡¯m offering 600 for one to buy all the soul coins. I want to kill all the idiots from the Association of the Guardian Angels.¡±


    The comments flooded the entire page while new comments continued to show up.


    Other than the fight between Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s Association of the Guardian Angels and Wu Guoyi¡¯s Avengers, all the other players were trying to purchase soul coins.


    Lu Wu ran through the comments and realized that the price of soul coins had skyrocketed from 100:1 to 1:700 within merely a few hours under Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s influence.


    Even with this price, a lot of players who were trying to spend money in-game found no place for them to spend it in.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be rich!¡± Bei Li¡¯s eyes were beaming with joy.


    At this instant, she was already imagining the unlimited supply of delicious food she was going to have, almost drooling.


    Lu Wu was very astonished as well. Based on his knowledge, soul coins were considerably scarce in this game. He did not expect that the morale of the players would be pumped up so significantly.


    For the past few days, an innumerable number of gamers had joined this platform. Other than paying the players who had completed their quests, Lu Wu had earned almost ten thousand soul coins for himself. In short, he would be able to obtain seven million in cash if he sold off all his soul coins.


    Being overwhelmed with joy, Lu Wu was feeling a little light-headed.


    However, when he recomposed himself, he weighed the entire scenario. Eventually, he decided not to put all his soul coins on sale. Although this was going to notably improve the players¡¯ abilities, the soul coins were equally useful for him, too.


    According to Bei Li, they had to spend at least 50,000 soul coins in order to rebuild Beiqi¡¯s Mansion of the Dead. In fact, his soul coins were barely sufficient. However, he reckoned that he would also be able to survive his coming days if he was prudent enough to spend his soul coins wisely.


    After he pondered over the situation, Lu Wu decided to trade 500 soul coins in exchange for cash, but definitely not with his official identity.


    However, Lu Wu wanted to get a gist of the background story before he put his soul coins on sale.


    ¡°It has only been a night since I last checked the game. What actually happened?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    Being someone who forwent her sleep and kept her eyes on the game uninterrupted, Bei Li, the game master, was very familiar with the whole incident.


    She giggled and said, ¡°While you were fast asleep, two new forces have risen in the game. One is the Association of Guardian Angels that was founded by Ye Xue¡¯er, while the other was the Avengers under the lead of Wu Guoyi.¡±


    ¡°They have declared war because of all the player killings that happened before and have been fighting the whole night. Now, they have finally confronted each other and are determined to find out the final winner. Whenever they meet any player who has formed an alliance with their enemy, they will attack them unsparingly!¡±


    ¡°Due to the heated fight, the soul coins have quickly become important resources because the players need the soul coins to upgrade their skills within a short period of time and I reckon that both the parties are backed by some wealthy men. Subsequently, the battle blew up.¡±


    Upon hearing her explanation, Lu Wu was shocked. He did not expect to witness a civil war before the main quest had even started.


    However, Lu Wu had no intention to interfere, thinking that the fight might not necessarily be a bad thing. It could actually motivate the players and make the game more intriguing.


    ¡°Lu Wu, Lu Wu. Hurry up and think of a way to sell your soul coins!¡± Bei Li clutched and swung Lu Wu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hmm. But I can¡¯t do it with my official identity.¡±


    ¡°Then, sell it as a user,¡± Bei Li suggested succinctly.


    Lu Wu shared the same thought as Bei Li. After a brief discussion, Lu Wu put on the virtual reality headset, clicked on Battle Online¡¯s icon and logged into the game.


    Lu Wu chose a mage as his character class.


    It was difficult being a mage at the beginning of the game. Other than the Yin energy Bomb, which was just a basic skill, a mage was not equipped with any other damaging skills.


    However, Lu Wu understood that this character class had great potential.


    Actually, Lu Wu and Bei Li were already working on the skills of the character classes.


    But, before they could debut the skills, Lu Wu was required to rebuild Beiqi¡¯s Mansion of the Dead. According to Bei Li, in the Sutra depository within the Mansion of the Dead, there were many journals regarding the spells of the underworld and books which discussed the Art of War.


    When Beiqi¡¯s Mansion of the Dead was restored, he could enter the cultivating technique into the artifact and added another new skill to the shop¡¯s skill purchasing column. Then, the players would be able to develop their skills effectively.


    The mage, a relatively weak character class, would usually surpass the other character classes toward the end of the game. That was also the reason why a mage always carried better equipment compared to the other character classes.


    However, he needed some time to collect 50,000 soul coins. For now, he could only fight through the initial stage of the game with pure force.


    After he chose his character class, Lu Wu officially logged into the game as a player in a sackcloth with a black wand in his hand.


    He checked his bag and realized that the game master, Bei Li, had granted him 500 soul coins.


    Lu Wu threw a quick glimpse at the Mansion of the Dead that had now turned into a ruin before he promptly began his journey to find the important client following Bei Li¡¯s orders.


    Ye Xue¡¯er was undoubtedly the one who needed the most soul coins at this moment. Therefore, she was naturally Lu Wu¡¯s first and foremost targeted client.


    Being an authorized user, Lu Wu easily located the blinking purple label on the map.


    That was Bei Li¡¯s way to guide Lu Wu to Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s live location.


    At this instant, Ye Xue¡¯er led the team of hundreds to the entrance of the Ghost Mountains, planning to vanquish all the players of the Avengers.


    Lu Wu exited the newbie zone, made sure that he was alone before he summoned a cloud of Yin energy to rapidly send him to Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s current location.


    When he was hundreds of meters away from Ye Xue¡¯er, he dismissed the cloud of Yin energy. Not wanting to be conspicuous, he decided to approach Ye Xue¡¯er by foot.


    When Lu Wu arrived before the crowd, hundreds of pairs of eyes were fixed on him.


    ¡°Boy, are you a member of the Avengers?¡± a berserker stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find Ye Xue¡¯er. I want to sell her my soul coins!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Ye Xue¡¯er jumped off the tree and landed right in front of Lu Wu.


    Looking at Ye Xue¡¯er, whose equipment was mostly blue, Lu Wu put on a faint grin and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re interested in buying soul coins. I have some to sell!¡±


    ¡°How much do you have? I want all of them. Quote me a price.¡±


    ¡°How about one for 700? I suppose that¡¯s the current market rate.¡±


    ¡°Fine. How much do you have? I want them all!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er agreed with completely no contemplation.


    ¡°I have 500 of them!¡± Lu Wu gently smiled.


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Sell Soul Coins


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Ye Xue¡¯er was expecting a few soul coins, but never 500, and thought that she had misheard the man.


    ¡°How many soul coins did you say you have?¡± Ye Xue¡¯er repeated the question in disbelief.


    ¡°I have 500 soul coins! I¡¯ll sell you all of them if you are capable of paying the cost!¡± Lu Wu said as he grinned.


    Noticing Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s doubtful expression, Lu Wu took a step forward and opened his transaction column. He showed her all the available soul coins before he promptly cancelled the transaction.


    ¡°Do you believe me now?¡±


    Looking at the 500 soul coins listed in the balance column, Ye Xue¡¯er was astonished. After all, she had barely earned 60 soul coins from all the fights she went through to beat the creatures. However, this guy, who carried only the basic equipment, actually had an asset of 500 soul coins. It was only natural for her to be shocked.


    ¡°Yes, I will buy all of them!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er said in a firm tone.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s head to the transaction website. The page is secured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Just give me your account number and I¡¯ll transfer it to you immediately.¡±


    Lu Wu was astounded by her words as that was not a minor transaction. 500 soul coins were worth 350,000 real dollars.


    But, if Ye Xue¡¯er trusted him, Lu Wu was absolutely fine with closing the deal outside the transaction website. Without much hesitation, Lu Wu provided Ye Xue¡¯er with his bank account number.


    ¡°Benzi, transfer the money to him!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er yelled the command at a girl who was standing next to her.


    The girl, who was addressed as Benzi, quickly nodded before she vanished into thin air.


    A brief moment later, the girl returned. ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ve transferred the money to him,¡± she reported.


    Ye Xue¡¯er nodded in acknowledgement before she told Lu Wu, ¡°I¡¯ve transferred the money to you. You can check your bank account!¡±


    Lu Wu shook his head, ¡°If you trust me, I¡¯ll trust you, too. I¡¯ll give you the soul coins now.¡±


    As he finished his words, Lu Wu opened the transaction column and sent 500 soul coins to Ye Xue¡¯er.


    Of course, 350,000 dollars was a huge amount and Lu Wu naturally could not blindly trust Ye Xue¡¯er. Bei Li had already informed him about the successful transaction and Lu Wu was only pretending to be unconcerned about the money.


    After she collected the soul coins, Ye Xue¡¯er gleefully visited the shop, picked a red superior leather coat and put it on immediately.


    In a blink of an eye, a colorful light flashed across Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s body. When she reappeared, she was already wearing the exquisite and elegant gown.


    Seeing that Lu Wu was about to leave, Ye Xue¡¯er blocked him with her hand.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°How did you earn all of those soul coins? Did you complete a hidden quest or something?¡± Ye Xue¡¯er was dying to know.


    ¡°Oh. There¡¯s a quest for the soul collectors. While I was loitering around, I was lucky enough to have picked up five default souls and I sold them in the shop.¡±


    Initially, Ye Xue¡¯er intended to find out how he activated the hidden quest. But, Lu Wu¡¯s answer had certainly caused her to be flustered.


    How much luck does one need in order to achieve this?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave if there¡¯s nothing else. I want to take a stroll and try my luck again. Maybe I can pick up a few more default souls.¡±


    Once again, Lu Wu¡¯s words silenced the crowd.


    Followed by Lu Wu¡¯s departure, Ye Xue¡¯er turned to ask her members, ¡°Have any of you caught a default soul before?¡±


    They shook their heads.


    At this moment, a man ran out of the Ghost Mountains, appearing extremely perturbed.


    ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, our brothers have been ambushed!¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er straightened her face when she heard the man, ¡°Were they attacked by the Avengers again?¡±


    ¡°No. They were assaulted by the NPC of the game!¡±


    Shocked, Ye Xue¡¯er spoke, ¡°Tell me exactly how it happened!¡±


    ¡°When our team of ten was looking for the players of the Avengers within the Ghost Mountains, we met a troop of ghost soldiers who were riding on wolves. They were all wearing armor while their pupils were filled with fierce burning fire, appearing exceptionally terrifying and menacing. When they met the ten of us, they wanted to know which Ghost General we were working for.¡±


    ¡°Then, how did you answer?¡±


    ¡°I said that we were the King of Beiqi¡¯s descendants. Then, they began to chase after us and attack us. Before long, all the members of our team were killed. I was the only one who was fortunate enough to have escaped through the underground tunnel.¡±


    Upon listening to this, Ye Xue¡¯er was reminded about the story that was introduced during the opening of the game. It seemed like all the Ghost Kings and Ghost Generals who used to be subordinates of the King of Beiqi had begun to rebel against the King of Beiqi.


    If that was the case, Ye Xue¡¯er could understand why her peers were attacked when they revealed their identities as the King of Beiqi¡¯s descendants.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s head to the Ghost Mountains and kill the traitors!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er said in a frigid tone.


    Having watched the opening story before, Ye Xue¡¯er bore intense hatred toward the traitors. She understood how the King of Beiqi sacrificed for the billions of creatures living in the Land of Beiqi. However, not only were they not grateful, they actually had the audacity to betray the King of Beiqi. For Ye Xue¡¯er, they were committing an unpardonable felony.


    Moreover, Ye Xue¡¯er reckoned that the ghost soldiers could possibly activate some hidden quests.


    Then, the horde of hundreds fearlessly marched toward the Ghost Mountains.


    After Lu Wu logged out of the game, he quickly checked his phone.


    A total amount of 350,000 dollars has been transferred to your account ending with numbers, 6573. Your current balance is 351,236.


    ¡°Delicious food¡­ delicious food¡­¡± Bei Li¡¯s eyes were beaming with joy and excitement.


    This was easy money. Looking at the balance of the soul coins that continued to increase, Lu Wu felt gratified.


    To celebrate their first paycheck, Lu Wu brought Bei Li to the best hotel in town for an expensive and delicious meal. Besides, he bought a bag of tidbits for Bei Li, the glutton. Bei Li, who was easily pleased, grinned gleefully and her eyes formed crescent shapes.


    The sun had set when Lu Wu returned home. He sat down in front of the computer and browsed through the main page of Platform173 to check the status of the poll that was made for the games.


    Just as he foresaw, Battle Online was significantly leading the poll. The number of participating players continued to increase and had already surpassed 80,000.


    At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s primary concern was to collect the soul coins. He was in a hurry to accumulate 50,000 soul coins in order to unleash all the power of the skills.


    Actually, many gamers possessed soul coins. But, he had to figure out how to make these players spend the soul coins.


    Lu Wu was undecided, not knowing if he should declare war against the Ghost General of the East. Once there was a war, people would definitely begin to spend a significant amount of soul coins.


    After some deliberation, Lu Wu shook his head and decided to give up this idea. Although the number of players had hit 80,000, their ability did not allow them to beat the troop of ten thousand ghost soldiers. Constant loss could deflate the players¡¯ morale and ruin their gaming experience.


    As he mulled over the situation, an idea hit Li Wu. With the help of the artifact, Lu Wu created a quest for the players with Level 15 and above.


    [Reconnaissance Quest: Head to the east of the Mansion of the Dead to check out the Ghost General¡¯s territory. The reward will be decided by the total covered area.]


    The quest was undeniably challenging as the strongest player was still no match for a normal ghost soldier.


    However, the players had an advantage as they were invincible. It was the best means to send the players to ascertain the strength of the ghost armies. Then, Bei Li could scrutinize the players¡¯ status and report back to him.


    Lu Wu intended to design a stratagem after he got the gist of the whole situation.


    An hour after the quest was released, many players were already on their way to the Mansion of the Dead, intending to attempt the quest.


    Just when Lu Wu was feeling proud and happy of his decision, a public notification appeared.


    [Congratulations to Chen Ziyu for the establishment of the Great Dragon Guild. We are recruiting all talents across the game to build a renowned Beiqi hand-in-hand!]


    Lu Wu was greatly surprised by the swift appearance of the first guild. He had never expected that Chen Ziyu, one of the pioneer players, would reach Level 20 so quickly.


    So, he shut his eyes and shifted his gaze toward the underworld.


    There was a great bunch of players surrounding the Mansion of the Dead in the underworld, and right in the middle of these players, there Chen Ziyu stood proudly beside the NPC, Lu Mo.


    Chen Ziyu was full of excitement at that moment. To create the first guild ever, he and his brothers had been training to level up at the Ghost Mountains for days and nights. In the end, they successfully collected 50 soul coins and that was how they got to create the guild.


    Right after the guild was activated, there was an additional option for guilds on his function panel. As long as the players were in the same guild, they were able to view the location of other players of the guild. At the same time, the guild chat room was unlocked and this has no doubt helped a lot in their team formation and development.


    ¡°Big brother, recruiting anyone?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, please guide me. I have no better skills other than spending money in-game!¡±


    ¡°Permission to join the guild, please accept my request!¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: Encircle And Suppress The Ghost Army


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    A group of rookies was circling Chen Ziyu, eager to join his guild for protection. Yet, Chen Ziyu smiled as he checked each of the requestor¡¯s message and accepted only powerful players with more than Level 10.


    After around an hour of reviewing the messages, Chen Ziyu turned his head around to face the NPC, Lu Mo who had a spectacular aura but little expression on his face.


    ¡°Big Brother Lu, how much do you know about the Ghost General Cha Na, who forcibly occupied the East Side of Beiqi?¡±


    Hearing the mention of the Ghost General Cha Na from Chen Ziyu, Lu Mo¡¯s expression turned vengeful, ¡°My stepfather¡¯s cultivation toward Cha Na went to waste. For his own benefits, he chose betrayal! I can¡¯t wait to kill him with my own hands!¡±


    As compared to the other NPCs, Chen Ziyu felt that Lu Mo, who often lingered around the Mansion of the Dead, was more like a human with flesh, blood, and feelings.


    ¡°Big Brother Lu, we must avenge the betrayal. Do you have more details on the situation at the East Side? I would like to go there and have a look myself!¡±


    Lu Mo deepened his gaze toward Chen Ziyu and sighed, ¡°The Ghost General Cha Na has 100,000 ghost soldiers under his flag. He has great power and has taken over the East Side through the Liuli District of the Acheron Sea. If you were to investigate, please take care of your own safety and don¡¯t try to be a hero!¡±


    Chen Ziyu nodded solemnly and immediately sent a voice message to the guild chat, ¡°To all members in the Great Dragon Guild who are above Level 15, please gather at the Mansion of the Dead after dinner. Let¡¯s complete the exploration quest together!¡±


    Wang Chao: ¡°For the King of Beiqi¡¯s glory!¡±


    ...


    Seeing the replies in the guild¡¯s chat room, Chen Ziyu grinned slightly and went offline. He planned to have a quick dinner so he could arrange the guild formation to prepare for their very first team quest.


    After Chen Ziyu left, quite a number of people gathered around Lu Mo.


    They were mostly female gamers. As they were totally mesmerized by Lu Mo¡¯s handsome look, they could not stop bothering Lu Mo and chatted with him.


    For the past few days, Lu Mo had been pretty popular among the vast number of female gamers. Besides, there were memories of the Land of Beiqi implanted into Lu Mo and with these, he had helped a lot of the players with their questions so he could pass as a village head of the newbies village.


    To enrich the pleasure of gaming among the players, the second NPC had already been created by Lu Wu.


    The name was Mysterious Merchant. The identity setup of this NPC was a lucky merchant who had been wandering around the Land of Beiqi. Any player who found this merchant would be able to purchase rare items that could not be found in any of the shops.


    After browsing through the everyday lives of the gamers, Lu Wu shifted the God¡¯s Eye toward Ye Xue¡¯er who had bought some soul coins.


    As the Ghost Mountains appeared in front of his eyes, Lu Wu¡¯s gaze froze.


    Because deep in the forest, there was unexpectedly a troop of ghost soldiers who were riding on wolves.


    From the looks of these ghost soldiers, Lu Wu remembered the Ghost Wolf Riders from Cha Na¡¯s army that was introduced by Bei Li earlier.


    At that moment, deep in the woods of the Ghost Mountains, Ye Xue¡¯er and a hundred men were charging toward the Ghost Wolf Riders. However, there was an obvious gap between the power of both parties, so many players were being killed continuously.


    Despite that, the players were not backing out. Instead, under the command of Ye Xue¡¯er, the players kept on going forward again and again like maniacs, until they finally dispersed the formation of the Ghost Wolf Riders.


    ¡°Kill all these Beiqi betrayers!¡± along with Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s deafening cries, players from the Guardian Angels charged forward again, surrounding the Ghost Wolf Riders at the center and struck them fiercely.


    Finally, amidst the crazy ambush from the players, a few of the Ghost Wolf Riders could not take the attacks anymore and fell from their wolves. All that welcomed these riders then were heartless strikes and thrusts right where they had fallen.


    ¡°They are running away. Circle them now, we can¡¯t let any of them leave this place!¡±


    Seeing that the Ghost Wolf Riders had already given up on the battle and were trying to leave, the players naturally would not let them go. They should know that many of their brothers had perished just to kill these Ghost Wolf Riders.


    There was a lot of hullabaloo as the crowd formed a circle and trapped the Ghost Wolf Riders right on the spot.


    Accompanied by the howls of the giant wolves, the players repeatedly pulled back their circle, and the few Ghost Wolf Riders looked terrified.


    They could not seem to comprehend the reason why there were so many uncommon ghosts. On top of that, these ghosts had claimed themselves as the King of Beiqi¡¯s descendants.


    After the death of the King of Beiqi, all the subordinates should have betrayed the clan, but the appearance of these people was extremely weird.


    ¡°Not one is to be forgiven! Kill!¡± with Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s roars, the players speedily pulled back their circle again. The berserkers on the frontline accepted the Ghost Wolf Riders¡¯ stabs and strikes with their bodies as they were so eager to cut the betrayers that they did not mind dying from the attacks.


    Amidst the madness, the small troop of Ghost Wolf Riders finally fell apart. As the last Ghost Wolf Rider was struck down by Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s attack, the entire troop of Ghost Wolf Rider bit the dust.


    The players cheered and Ye Xue¡¯er grinned blissfully.


    ¡°Hey, something is coming out from the ghost soldiers!¡±


    At that time, the corpses of the Ghost Wolf Riders were disintegrated by the artifacts and only their armor and weapons were left on the ground.


    ¡°Wow, Level 10 White Armor, Level 10 Blue Sword!¡±


    Seeing that the items dropped were artifacts that could be worn, the crowd quickly went into an uproar as everyone tried to squeeze forward to pick up the items.


    Yet, Ye Xue¡¯er did not stop them, because she knew that the players deserved it. Besides, she already had a full set of Level 10 Red Armor on, so she couldn¡¯t care less for these common items.


    After the distribution, Ye Xue¡¯er turned to face the crowd and swung her dagger boldly, ¡°Brothers, you may have your meal now. After dinner, let¡¯s depart to Liuli District on the East Side and look for more ghost army betrayers to kill. By then, we will have Blue Weaponry for everyone. As soon as I reach Level 20, I will create a guild. We will be the first guild ever in this game. Are you all confident!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Ghost Wolf Rider Army


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Around eight at night, Chen Ziyu started to form his troop in the guild¡¯s live chat. Soon, there were nearly 200 players whose powers were all Level 15 and above who gathered at the Mansion of the Dead.


    ¡°Depart!¡±


    With Chen Ziyu¡¯s command, the troop of 200 men marched toward the East Side.


    The Liuli District of the East Side was not that far from the Mansion of the Dead. Besides, the gamers¡¯ physical fitness had increased, so it was as easy as pie to go on this journey.


    Whenever they ran into any Wandering Souls or other living things of the underworld along the way, the team would strike them down with ease. They were advancing zealously, with only one thought in mind and that is to kill the Ghost General Cha Na.


    According to the map, the players of the Great Dragon Guild spent half an hour to reach the border between Liuli District and the Mansion of the Dead.


    Stepping into the boundary of Liuli, the gamers were astounded by the brighter color of the sky. Just moments ago, the sky was raining blood, but now it was gone. The stones on the ground were colorful and there were white specks shaped like snowflakes in the air. The sight was entirely different from that in the Mansion of the Dead.


    Amidst the surprise at the different landscape designs, the gamers began to feel alert.


    They knew that this was the domain of the Ghost General Cha Na. Although they were among 200 other men, they were already mentally prepared to die before departing on this exploration journey. Besides, Lu Mo had already warned them about the 10,000 strong vicious ghost army under Cha Na¡¯s flag.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, and be careful. Notify each other if there are any unusual happenings!¡±


    The troop continued to move along as Chen Ziyu waved his hand in the air.


    As they proceeded, the players noticed that the ghosts in Liuli District were all in animal forms and not human forms. Regardless, they were ferocious. They had encountered several wolf packs along the way and it took the players much effort to destroy them.


    Another thousand meters into the journey, they marched over a slope, and the players were so absorbed by the scenery. All of a sudden, Chen Ziyu motioned for everyone to keep low.


    All that could be seen below the slope was the Ghost Rider Camp.


    ¡°Be mindful, don¡¯t get caught. The camp is huge!¡± Chen Ziyu warned in the guild live chat.


    Hearing that, the players popped up their heads to observe the situation in the camp.


    There were several zombie wolves that had eyes blazing with emerald flames wandering around the campsite and a number of ghost soldiers hustling about, moving something around.


    ¡°About 2,000... this should be an outpost. There are too many ghost soldiers, we won¡¯t make it. Let¡¯s change the direction of attack!¡±


    Seeing the huge number of the ghost army, Chen Ziyu was frightened secretly as he prepared to reroute with his brothers. At the same time, one of the zombie wolves that was nearest to them twitched its nose, sniffed the air, and its blazing eyes turned to stare at the hills where Chen Ziyu and his team were hiding.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    With the cries of the wolves, numerous ghost soldiers lifted their heads and looked toward the direction of Chen Ziyu and his team who were scouting the horizon.


    ¡°Stupid dog, howl at your grandfather!¡±


    With their whereabouts exposed, Wang Damang was extremely frustrated by the annoying zombie wolf. So, he picked up a rock, threw it at the zombie wolf and the rock hit right in its face.


    Unsatisfied, Wang Damang tried to pick up another rock but was stopped by Chen Ziyu with a tug, ¡°Damang, stop being stubborn. They are coming at us, we should run!¡±


    Wang Damang shifted his gaze and saw that a few of the ghost soldiers had already jumped onto their zombie wolves and started to gather around, obviously preparing to suppress them.


    ¡°Brothers, run!¡± with Chen Ziyu¡¯s command, the players quickly turned around and ran for their lives.


    Then, the ghost soldiers in the camp gathered together and accompanied by the roars of the Ghost Supreme Commander, they advanced toward the direction of Chen Ziyu and his team.


    In terms of speed, the ghost soldiers riding on zombie wolves were obviously faster than the players. With dust flying in the air, the Ghost Wolf Riders were catching up on the players.


    Rays of bloodthirstiness were glistening in those eyes which were blazing with emerald flames. As ghosts, they were craving for a massacre.


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m not running anymore. Let¡¯s fight these betrayers to the death!¡± at that moment, Wang Damang shouted furiously as he turned around and charged toward the Ghost Wolf Riders.


    ¡°Yeah, charge!¡±


    ¡°Charge! What is there to be scared of, I¡¯ll still be a man after three hours!¡±


    Chen Ziyu knew that they could never outrun the wolves, so with a stern face, he turned to face the Ghost Rider Army, ¡°Brothers, kill!¡±


    With Chen Ziyu¡¯s command, the players stopped and together, they turned to face the Ghost Rider Army.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Ghost Wolf Riders appeared shocked by the return of the players. They could not seem to understand why they had not run away. Did they not want their lives anymore?


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The players went against the Ghost Rider Army directly, and instantly, men and horses fell. Things fell into an uproar.


    Combat broke loose instantaneously. They were all players above Level 10, so, when in combat with the Ghost Wolf Riders they still had hopes in winning, but their number was at a disadvantage. A huge number of players were killed amongst the tumult.


    Nevertheless, the viciousness of the players surprised the Ghost Wolf Riders. They could not understand the craziness of these living things. Their fighting styles were regardless of their own lives. They did not even bother to defend but repeatedly went against them.


    Chen Ziyu¡¯s eyes turned red from seeing the continuously falling comrades. He shifted his body and locked target on a Ghost Wolf Rider. With a step forward, he cut fiercely at the rider¡¯s skull with his giant sword.


    ...


    Not far from the combat, Ye Xue¡¯er was staring into the turmoil with questions in her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡±


    ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, it seems like a fight has broken loose!¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er became curious after hearing that, so with a swing of her arm, her troop increased their paces forward.


    When they finally got a clear view of the two parties who were fighting, Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s expression deepened.


    ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s a combat between players and the ghost army. We need to help!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, brothers, charge and kill all the Beiqi betrayers!¡±


    Following the pace of Ye Xue¡¯er, her troop of a few hundred men charged toward the scene of combat fiercely.


    ¡°Big boss, there¡¯s backup!¡±


    Chen Ziyu turned his head around after hearing the news, and abruptly saw the approaching Ye Xue¡¯er and her men.


    ¡°Brothers, thanks for the help!¡± Chen Ziyu shouted as he struck a Ghost Wolf Rider to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er answered him with a shout and with a swift duck to the side, she rushed toward the Ghost Rider Camp.


    The reinforcement of the hundred men troop did reduce the pressure on the Great Dragon Guild, but the power of the Ghost Wolf Riders was indeed very strong. So anyhow, they were still at a disadvantage.


    As they were being forced into a corner, another troop advanced from the side and knocked into the Ghost Wolf Rider¡¯s belly side vigorously.


    ¡°The Avengers troop has arrived to assist. Brothers, let us kill!¡± along with the roar of Wu Guoyi, another troop of a hundred men appeared and joined the fight.


    The battle of four forces instantly caused a clamor at the scene.


    Wu Guoyi, who was in the middle of a battle, coincidentally bumped into Ye Xue¡¯er who was striking a Ghost Wolf Rider.


    ¡°Kill the enemy first, we¡¯ll deal with our revenge later!¡± Wu Guoyi spoke.


    ¡°Agreed!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er answered coldly.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: The Anger Of The Players


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Faced with the vicious Ghost Wolf Riders, the players had momentarily put away any personal grudges against one another as they formed an unprecedented team.


    They showed no sign of fear, even though their numbers could barely compare with the Ghost Wolf Riders.


    Accompanied by their battle cries, the players lunged at the Ghost Wolf Riders once again.


    ¡°Annihilate the traitors of Beiqi even if it means sacrificing our own lives! This is for our honorable deaths!¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s gaze was fixated on the Ghost Supreme Commander at a distance ahead. Clad in heavy armor, he was riding on a Fire Demon steed. With a swift leap, Ye Xue¡¯er launched an attack towards it.


    As he saw the oncoming attack from Ye Xue¡¯er, the Ghost Supreme Commander revealed a look of disdain as he reached behind his back and wrapped his hand around a gigantic sword.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Just as Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s silhouette burst out before the enemy, the sword slashed out abruptly with an eruptive energy, striking her head-on. The visuals before her eyes slowly begun to fade into darkness.


    [You have been killed by the Ghost Supreme Commander, three hours of cooldown to respawn!]


    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡±


    Ye Chen, who was greatly surrounded at that time, was enraged when he saw that his younger sister had been killed. He bellowed in anger as he dashed toward the Ghost Supreme Commander.


    Having seen Ye Chen charging down the lines of enemies, his comrades had also advanced forth to assist him in slaying the enemies before them.


    ¡°To bring down the enemy troops, we must first eliminate their commander! My brothers, do not fear death, we¡¯re bringing the Ghost Supreme Commander down with us!¡± aware of the situation, Chen Ziyu let out a roar too as his team immediately swerved to follow Ye Chen¡¯s charge toward the Ghost Supreme Commander with murderous intent.


    Right when they were rushing like madmen in the direction of the Ghost Supreme Commander to secure a kill, the three forces reached a consensus, that even should they die they will bring down one of the commanders of the ghost clan with them.


    Upon their clash of confrontation, many players who did not purchase weapons from the shop had their starter weapons shatter from being overused. However, they maintained their composure by continuing the fight using rocks picked up from the ground, or even with only bare hands.


    The Ghost Wolf Riders were stunned by their crazed battle stance, of all the battles that they have fought, this was the first time they met such a deranged bunch.


    Along the countless deaths of many players, the Ghost Wolf Riders were losing many of their fighters as well.


    The battle grew fiercer as it persisted, even the Ghost Supreme Commander had no room to let down his guard.


    Eventually, with the players hacking persistently at the enemy lines, a path leading toward the Ghost Supreme Commander had been cleared out.


    Although the players were surging towards him, the Ghost Supreme Commander was unfazed. Instead, he brandished his sword and slashed forward forcefully. In a sweeping flash of the dark blade, the players were wiped out.


    ¡°How powerful!¡±


    Chen Ziyu¡¯s face darkened when he saw the capabilities of the Ghost Supreme Commander.


    ¡°Take him down in numbers, forget the other Ghost Wolf Riders, just kill the commander!¡± Wu Guoyi roared as he led a charge toward the Ghost Supreme Commander.


    Faced with the onslaught of hundreds of players, the Ghost Supreme Commander¡¯s green irises constricted as his pupils narrowed. It was followed by multiple forward slashes of his sword which had once again decimated the advancing players.


    Yet again, the players could not be scared away as they continued pouncing toward the Ghost Supreme Commander in a clamor of angry shouts.


    Under such circumstances, the Ghost Supreme Commander finally could not hold out against the players¡¯ extreme close-quarter combat and was surrounded in the middle.


    A clattering frenzy of attacks were launched against him. Even players who had lost their weapons were attempting to clamber on top of the demon steed to bite at the Ghost Supreme Commander.


    Though the players¡¯ attacks were violent, they were still facing off a Boss Level creature whose strength and capabilities far surpassed theirs. As anger boiled in the eyes of the Ghost Supreme Commander, a green glow appeared, encircling his body.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Following the Ghost Supreme Commander¡¯s furious roar, the green light diffused in a sudden eruption and the surrounding players were completely blasted away.


    At this moment, the Ghost Supreme Commander had gone insane. His sword was raised before the blade lashed out, killing all the players around him. At the same time, his demon steed had reared up only to stomp down with such force that shook the ground, knocking most of the players off balance before they fell to the ground.


    The Ghost Wolf Riders around them had also taken this opportunity to break into the players¡¯ lines, killing the players as they went.


    Because of that, many players died and went into respawn cooldown.


    When there was only one player left, the Ghost Supreme Commander gave a wave of his hand which immediately halted the attacking Ghost Wolf Rider Army.


    As he rode atop his demon steed, the Ghost Supreme Commander stared down at Wang Damang, his tall figure looming over the last remaining player.


    ¡°Tell me why did you guys come here!¡±


    ¡°Say, big guy, did you think that I would be afraid of a bunch of traitors like you?¡± Wang Damang kicked the front leg of the demon steed but ended up staggering backwards.


    ¡°I can spare you, if you tell me the reason you guys came here!¡± the Ghost Supreme Commander stared at Wang Damang coldly as he questioned again.


    ¡°I am a descendant of the King of Beiqi. As for our reason for coming here, it¡¯s obvious that we¡¯ve come for your damned head!¡±


    Wang Damang¡¯s reply made the Ghost Supreme Commander glower icily, ¡°The King of Beiqi is dead, how would he have any descendants, you dare lie to me!¡±


    After hearing those words, Wang Damang saw no point in saying anything else. He took a step forward and without warning, he leapt upwards, a dagger in his hands as he attempted to maim the Ghost Supreme Commander¡¯s head with all his might.


    Clang!


    His attack struck the Ghost Supreme Commander¡¯s helmet, to which the commander was not affected in any way and had merely tilted his head.


    Reflected in Wang Damang¡¯s widened eyes, the Ghost Supreme Commander reached his right hand outwards with a powerful sweep and caught Wang Damang mid-air by his neck.


    ¡°Last chance!¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m scared? I¡¯ll be good as new in three hours,¡± Wang Damang struggled to lift his dangling legs and aimed a kick at the Ghost Supreme Commander¡¯s chest.


    Crack!


    The Ghost Supreme Commander did not give anymore chances. He swiftly wrung the boy¡¯s neck until it snapped.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: Idea For The Ideal Game


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Lu Wu, who had been spectating for the entire duration of the battle, quit the God¡¯s Eye view when he saw that Wang Damang had died.


    From this battle, Lu Wu realized that he had underestimated the power that Cha Na, the Ghost General, was capable of.


    This was just a Ghost Supreme Commander but even the strongest group of players on his side had no chance of retaliating. Which meant that if it was the strongest Ghost General, Cha Na himself, he could probably annihilate all the players on his own.


    Seems like the players will require further development. For now, conquering Eastern Liuli is out of the question.


    After some thought, Lu Wu opened the gaming website of Platform173 and clicked in to Battle Online¡¯s discussion area.


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°I¡¯m freaking pissed, this Ghost Supreme Commander is way too tanky, even a few hundred players couldn¡¯t take him down. I can¡¯t accept this, our Great Dragon Guild will continue recruiting members while we prepare for revenge in a few days!¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°The Great Dragon Guild is recruiting members, our guild has discovered the ghost clan traitors and we need more fighters.¡±


    Ye_Xue¡¯er_is_the_cutest: ¡°Guardian Angels are recruiting members, we vow to kill the traitors of Beiqi. Our guild will reward capable players by assisting players with their equipment.¡±


    Finding_Light: ¡°This battle was intense, I could feel my fighting spirit burning. Does anyone have any spare soul coins? Buying at a high price, time to spend cash.¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Buying soul coins at 1:800, don¡¯t hide them, highest price in history, no limit.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Cool! At least I¡¯ve touched the Ghost Supreme Commander¡¯s damn head, I¡¯m feeling ecstatic.¡±


    At the end of the battle, the players who went into respawn cooldown were spamming the discussion area like mad.


    Not only were the prices of soul coins soaring, the big three guilds have also started to recruit strong players.


    Many players who were clueless about the battle had also taken to the discussion area to enquire about the details of the fight. The number of comments were flooding the screen at a rate of hundreds of comments per second.


    It was supposed to be an exploration quest, but the Big Three Guilds had forced it into a head-on battle.


    From the fight, many players came to the realization of just how strong the Ghost General Cha Na¡¯s powers were. Having that experience, the players were more united in joining forces, even player killer fights in the wild had reduced.


    The reason was simple. The leaders of the three biggest guilds, which currently consisted of the strongest players, had had a discussion.


    The battle had undoubtedly left them reeling, therefore, they had decided to temporarily put aside competing against one another. Instead, they were resolved to join forces in order to destroy the Ghost Camp situated at the forefront of Liuli District.


    The peaceful development around the Ghost Mountains had led to overcrowding since huge amounts of players gathered there to hunt and advance their skills.


    Luckily, the Ghost Mountains had a unique map where ghost-type creatures would keep respawning as the game refreshes, allowing players to kill monsters non-stop.


    Going deeper into the Ghost Mountains, stronger creatures would appear, such as vengeful spirits, evil spirits and white-haired zombies. It was extremely challenging for the players, though it could be said that they were suffering happily.


    Simultaneously, the rise of Battle Online had attracted plenty of gold farmers.


    Especially with soul coins having a rate of 1:800, it was exceptionally tempting.


    However, what boggled the minds of these gold farmers was how the game could not be opened in multiple windows. In fact, it was impossible to lend an account to another player. No matter what kind of tricks they had up their sleeves, they could not crack this game.


    Lu Wu had even noticed that some businessmen in the black market of online games were offering premium prices for a type of crack tool in hopes of running multiple accounts in Battle Online.


    Countless cyber hackers had also tried their hands, but to no avail. The game remained with having zero cheats and zero trade bots. Such outstanding results further boosted the game¡¯s popularity.


    Lu Wu had full confidence about this matter, for Battle Online accounts were verified through soul-binding, so it was impossible to cheat unless the player had two souls.


    At the same time, Lu Wu and Bei Li took in the suggestions by the players in the discussion area and went down into the underworld once more.


    With the help of his multi-talented assistant, Bei Li, the headset was paired with the server. Thus, the issue where players found it difficult to record videos in-game was solved.


    The introduction of this feature also helped in publicizing the game. By enabling players to post their videos on various streaming platforms, the game had gained more publicity.


    The numbers of players had increased rapidly, hitting the 150,000 mark. Because of that, there were also more technical players.


    There were three technical players in the forum who had caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention, one of them was a player by the name of Na Lanlan who drew a map of the Ghost Mountains, depicting the monsters in different regions of the mountain and their weaknesses.


    The image had solved the troubles faced by many newbies in the game.


    Another player called Dwarf_King had also used the newly introduced feature of video recording to upload clips of the maps which he had scouted and explored onto the forum dedicated for Battle Online in the gaming website, Platform173.


    Inside the Dwarf_King¡¯s maps, the map fog which shrouded the nearby zones around the Mansion of the Dead was absent. Instead, there were four zones of wilderness, consisting of the Ghost Mountains where all the players were already familiar with, Langya Scorched Earth Zone which was at the West, and further in front were the Cliffs of Desperation as well as the Death Forest.


    Dwarf_King¡¯s post had topped the discussion area of Battle Online for quite awhile. It garnered the attention of many players while stirring up their spirits to become stronger in the game.


    The final player went by the name of One_Punch_One_Kick. According to him, he was a fireman who had lost an arm and a leg during a fire rescue mission. He was devastated as the unfortunate event affected him greatly, to the point where he attempted to commit suicide.


    When he accidentally stumbled across Battle Online, he was moved to tears upon experiencing the game. The realistic sensation made him think that his arm and his leg were back, which greatly astonished him. It was the first time since he lost his limbs that he was able to feel their existence again.


    At the end of the post, One_Punch_One_Kick gave his sincere thanks to the game developers of Battle Online.


    His post moved the hearts of many players, but at the same time made people realize that Battle Online was freakishly realistic. It could even make a crippled person experience what it was like to feel their limbs again.


    Not only were players comforting the original poster, One_Punch_One_Kick, there were also players who expressed their gratitude because they too have found solace among people who had experienced similar misfortune. They found a place where they could be complete.


    Once again, Battle Online had gained even more fans.


    A lot of players had also requested in the forum for a top-up feature. They were hoping for the operators of Battle Online to quickly launch the top-up portal to enhance their gaming experience.


    Moreover, Wu Guoyi had personally called in to enquire about this very matter.


    There was nothing Lu Wu could do about it, his soul coins were barely enough to construct the Mansion of the Dead. If he launched the top-up portal, no doubt all 20,000 soul coins in his possession would be gone in a matter of seconds.


    For that reason, Lu Wu could only make up excuses such as keeping the game free-to-play would be better for the ongoing development of the game and there would be lesser differences in terms of strength between the players.


    Lu Wu was starting to feel the pressure from Battle Online¡¯s rising popularity.


    Right now, the gaming experience might be flawless but the content was not enriching. He would need to quickly design more ways for an interesting gameplay.


    After going through the suggestions of players, Lu Wu felt that he was a step closer to his ideals for Battle Online.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Killing Action


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Firstly, this game style did not need to be a fighting game, it could be freestyle or a relaxing kind of game.


    For instance, if they could take back Liuli District from Cha Na in the future, then players who enjoy fishing could totally fish in the Underworld Sea by Liuli District.


    As claimed by Bei Li, the Underworld Sea was filled with plenty of rare fish, some with the ability to enhance players¡¯ Soul Strength.


    Aside from selling it at the shop, players could consume it to enhance their strength.


    Additionally, at the bottom of the Cliffs of Desperation laid a zone of murky land, which was currently the territory of the Rock Ghost King. That place would be great for cultivating new creatures.


    Should they conquer that zone, it could unlock the ability for players to rear pets which they can even train to assist in battle.


    As long as players could imagine creative ways to play the game, it could be said that there were endless possibilities in this underworld realm, making the gameplay so much more fun.


    At the border of Liuli District and the Mansion of the Dead.


    The Ghost Supreme Commander was looking coldly at those provoking players who were not far away.


    He was unsure of the reason for the presence of all these weird creatures who called themselves the descendants of the King of Beiqi here at the Mansion of the Dead. Despite that, he was shocked when he saw many among them whom he had killed before.


    Recently, his camp was disturbed by them numerous times already.


    All these so-called players chose not to encounter him face-to-face anymore ever since the last battle, instead they had formed small teams and started their continuous provocations around the camp.


    He initially thought that these weak existences would be terrified by a few massacres, but the fact was indeed the opposite, the disturbances were becoming worse and this had irritated the Ghost Supreme Commander. So he decided to bring along all of his subordinates to the Mansion of the Dead this time to identify the real situation.


    But just as the armies crossed the border line, the sky turned dark all of a sudden, reminding Ghost Supreme Commander of the great king who was very powerful here in Beiqi, his heart then trembled involuntarily.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    The Ghost Supreme Commander suppressed his inner fear at once, he then said while raising his sword and pointed at the players far away.


    The whole regiment of Ghost Wolf Riders immediately dashed toward the provoking players with their weapons.


    ¡°Your idea really works. These traitors really can¡¯t stand it anymore and are coming over here!¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er said in disbelief after catching a glimpse at Wu Guoyi who was also observing the situation beside her.


    ¡°Of course, have you ever heard of the saying, ¡®the older the wiser¡¯? Now, keep leading them in deeper, I¡¯ve already asked someone to disseminate about this on the forum. By then, we¡¯ll have millions of players, so we don¡¯t have to be afraid of these few thousand ghost clan scraps,¡± said Wu Guoyi proudly.


    Meanwhile, Lu Wu was also paying attention to this annihilation war which was initiated by the players.


    Three hours ago, the three biggest guilds had come to a consensus with numerous groups of players in the forum on annihilating the Ghost Supreme Commander.


    This post of the annihilation action had been pinned on top of the forum, receiving a great number of followers among the players.


    Maybe even Wu Guoyi, the initiator of this war was not expecting things to go so smoothly as well. The Ghost Supreme Commander was really leading his men to annihilate them.


    Those groups which were sent for the purpose of provocation were caught and wiped out by the army of the Ghost Supreme Commander very quickly, without any chance to resist.


    While looking at the Mansion of the Dead which covered with heavy dark clouds miles away, the Ghost Supreme Commander swung his sword while leading his army forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go towards Beiqi¡¯s Mansion of the Dead!¡±


    There was sand and dust everywhere at once as thousands of huge wolves carrying the ghost soldiers ran toward the deserted Mansion of the Dead.


    The Ghost Rider Army kept bumping into players who were alone by themselves and killed them without hesitation. This further motivated the Ghost Rider Army, making them think that although there were a lot of players, they were all weak and fragile.


    But when the Ghost Rider Army reached the Mansion of the Dead, they were startled.


    All they could see was a myriad of players who were staring at them around the Mansion of the Dead.


    ¡°What actually is this? Why are there so many!?¡±


    The Ghost Supreme Commander was very familiar with this area, but since he was away for a few months, he was not aware of the presence of all the new creatures here.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The Ghost Supreme Commander could feel the numbness on his scalp while he was facing such a huge group of players. He was not going to continue to fight because even if he won, the price would be very high.


    However, those players were already prepared for this, so there was no way that they would let him and his army escape. Once again, they gathered one by one quickly and formed a human barrier behind them.


    This very scene was being live-streamed through a virtual helmet of a player onto the forum, letting those who were sacrificed watch this together. Many people were following closely to this counterattacking war.


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Sad day, this is actually worth my life. Let¡¯s kill all the traitors, go!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Offering a reward of a million to those players who manages to kill the ghost clan scraps, you can do it!¡±


    Numerous players were commenting on the live stream, the war was on the verge of breaking out as well.


    The Ghost Supreme Commander was really shocked this time, he could only choose to retreat while encountering such large numbers of players, but he never expected that he was not allowed to do so.


    In order to stay alive, the Ghost Supreme Commander suddenly waved his hand and his army turned around immediately, killing the players behind them.


    ¡°Stop them! Let¡¯s kill them! Don¡¯t be afraid to die,¡± one of the players shouted with rage.


    At the very moment, the armies of players dashed towards the Ghost Supreme Commander from all directions.


    Although most of their levels were rather low and some would be eliminated even with just one attack, this had motivated the fighting wills of the players, they attacked insanely as if they were committing suicide, splitting the whole Ghost Rider Army in a blink of an eye.


    It was not that scary for one to go against ten, but it was indeed scary for one to fight against tens or hundreds.


    The players had no particular formation of fighting, no commander, and no tactics. All they had was reckless abandon, they kept attacking just because they had an advantage on head counts.


    As for the ghost clan creatures, although they were bloodthirsty and brutal, they were also afraid of being dead once again, but the players were not.


    Death was normal to the players, despite the fact that it was just a three hour cooldown time, they were not afraid of death at all, they really could sacrifice their lives for good.


    The players who were watching this on the live stream of the forum were very excited.


    ¡°Kick his crotch! Yes! That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Dude, on your left, left hand side, aargh, not listening to me, no wonder you died!¡±


    A bunch of netizens were commenting outside the fight.


    There were players who died and joined the forum from time to time, it was bustling both inside and outside the game.


    Contradicting to the players, the Ghost Supreme Commander looked gloomy right then, although every time when he waved his sword he would kill a bunch of players, there were too many of them, too many that even the Ghost Supreme Commander felt it was hard to handle.


    It was then that the steed of the Ghost Supreme Commander almost shook him off all of a sudden. He looked back immediately and noticed that a person was stabbing the demonic foal¡¯s hindquarters with a big sword.


    Off the game:


    ¡°Hahaha, great, a fatal attack, perfect!¡±


    ¡°I remember that this dude is the big boss of the Great Dragon Guild, his name is Chen Ziyu, he is really good!¡±


    The Ghost Supreme Commander was so furious as if there were fire burning in his eyes when he felt the tremble of his demonic foal. He suddenly waved his sword backwards, trying to kill Chen Ziyu.


    Suddenly, a figure dashed out from the side, pushing Chen Ziyu away while enduring this fatal attack by himself.


    ¡°Boss, take revenge for me!¡± the one who blocked the bullet shouted at Chen Ziyu before his screen blacked out.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: The Scene Of The Explosion Of Equipment


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Although it was just a game, there was still real comradery. Looking at the one who died under the sword for him, Chen Ziyu mourned for half a second before he attacked the other ghost soldier.


    This was common in the battlefield.


    Meanwhile, Li Tianxia, who was fighting together with Wu Guoyi, was grabbing tight onto one Ghost Wolf Rider while shouting to Wu Guoyi,


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve got him, kill him fast!¡±


    Wu Guoyi was stunned for a few seconds, then he quickly killed the Ghost Wolf Rider with his sword.


    While helping Li Tianxia up, Wu Guoyi patted his shoulder, ¡°Brother, your fighting spirit must be the most reckless here in this ancient era!¡±


    Li Tianxia rolled his eyes, ¡°Brother Wu, stop teasing me and keep killing, we shouldn¡¯t let them get away!¡±


    The two then continued to kill more Ghost Wolf Riders.


    The players were happily killing while more and more of the Ghost Rider Army died, making them harder to resist.


    Feeling no hope of getting through, the Ghost Supreme Commander howled furiously. He then jumped down from his demonic horse, swayed the sword in his hand aggressively and a path appeared before him.


    However, before he took his step forward, the path was blocked by the players once again, making the Ghost Supreme Commander unable to move. It was impossible for him to escape.


    It was then that a figure suddenly appeared from the side, a blue spark shone as a blue sword cut through the back of the Ghost Supreme Commander.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    While the Ghost Supreme Commander turned around, the aura around him expanded, throwing the sword on his back out.


    After he turned and saw the person who attacked him, the Ghost Supervisor¡¯s pupil constricted, ¡°You!¡±


    Wang Damang widened his mouth with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible, you¡¯re supposed to be dead. I killed you myself¡­¡±


    The Ghost Supreme Commander saw the familiar face earlier already. At first, he thought these creatures had similar faces, but he knew he was wrong when he saw Wang Damang.


    The Ghost Supreme Commander felt grave terror all of a sudden, he would never believe that such strange things could happen. Is it true that these creatures cannot be killed? They can even revive themselves.


    When the Ghost Supreme Commander showed a sense of fear, all the netizens sneered at once:


    ¡°Hahaha, this is the end for the Ghost Supreme Commander, you should tremble as much as you can under the vicious power of the players!¡±


    ¡°[Facepalm] Under the respawning and plugins of the vicious power of the players, the Ghost Supreme Commander is finally in despair!¡±


    ¡°This is so funny, the facial expression of this NPC makes me feel so good, I¡¯ve taken a screenshot of it; preparing to make it into a meme.¡±


    ¡°To the brother above, remember to send me one when you¡¯re done!¡±


    ...


    Confronting the Ghost Supreme Commander who was terrified, Wang Damang was ready to attack with his dagger.


    ¡°Just bring it on! I¡¯m not afraid of death, at worst I¡¯ll have to wait for three hours to respawn, if you¡¯re so great, why don¡¯t you respawn, too?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± the Ghost Supreme Commander¡¯s face darkened as he could not bear with the sneering and swung his sword towards Wang Damang.


    The furious attack by the Ghost Supreme Commander killed Wang Damang at once, leaving a deep pit on the ground at the same time.


    Wang Damang¡¯s death did not affect the players from feeling high. Once again they had surrounded the Ghost Supreme Commander and started to attack in groups as if they were the suicide squad.


    The Ghost Supreme Commander could finally feel the horror from the vicious power of the players.


    After some time, the Ghost Supreme Commander started to gasp for air, his speed of swinging his sword was decreasing as well.


    His determination to fight was becoming lower, he felt helpless thinking of these creatures who called themselves players and could not be killed for real.


    The players were becoming increasingly insane when they saw that the Ghost Supreme Commander was going to be defeated soon. All of them started to pounce on him.


    ¡°First kill is mine, don¡¯t try to get it!¡±


    ¡°Stop pushing me, at least let me chop once so that I can get some experience points!¡±


    ¡°I feel like this big boss is going to give out high level red equipment, or something even better, shit, whoever gets it will be rich, get out of my way!¡±


    All the players knew very well about the price of soul coins and the value of red ranked equipment. Lots of rich players who spent money in the game would be scrambling to get one, it was easy to get a few million from it.


    Thinking of this, all the players had gone mad completely and squeezed beside the Ghost Supreme Commander, trying to touch his body after he was dead.


    After the Ghost Rider Army was annihilated, the Ghost Supreme Commander was getting all the attention, which made his resistance more and more useless. The armor he was wearing was starting to crack, too, as it was being hit on continuously.


    ¡°Aargh! Get out of my way!¡±


    Before he lost all his strength, a green aura sparked from the Ghost Supreme Commander¡¯s body once again, sending away the players around him.


    ¡°How dare you¡¯re still fighting back, just explode!¡±


    ¡°Deathbed struggles, just explode quickly!¡±


    Within a second, the players surrounded him again, followed by countless attacks.


    Under such constantly insane attacks, the fire in the eyes of the Ghost Supreme Commander started to shrink before it finally went out.


    The moment the Ghost Supreme Commander died, tens of players around him leveled up at the same time. Meanwhile, the power of battle artifacts was switched on, breaking down the body of the Ghost Supreme Commander and three items appeared on the ground.


    [Ghost Supreme Dawn Blade (red): the Ghost Supreme Commander¡¯s weapon]


    Attributes: Increase Strength by 18 points


    Weapon skills: Wind blade (triggered every hour, doubling the damage for long range skills)


    Equipment requirements: Warrior character class, Level 30 or above


    [Ghost Supreme Body Armour (red, broken)]


    Attributes: Increase Defense by 15 points (broken, so the effect is halved)


    Equipment skills: Defense aura (broken, cannot be released)


    Equipment requirements: Any character class, Level 25 or above


    [Magic ¨C Number One Rune: One of the accessories of the Netherworld Rune Device set, can be sold in the shop for 500 soul coins]


    The battle artifacts had analyzed the attributes and value of the three items.


    Looking at all three items, the gaze of the surrounding players was full of excitement.


    ...


    In the bedroom, Bei Li who had just finished watching this battle with Lu Wu stood up suddenly when she saw the Ghost Supreme Commander give out a blue rune fragment. She looked surprised.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Wu asked.


    ¡°Earlier, you said that you want to set a few hidden jobs, right? I think now¡¯s the chance!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lu Wu was puzzled as he looked at Bei Li who was overexcited.


    ¡°This magic charm was used by the former top magic caster of Beiqi, Yin Jiumo, to produce the materials for special warriors. If we can get this thing, I¡¯m positive that I can help you create the upgrading plan for a new set of rune warriors!¡±


    ¡°How is this thing so powerful?¡± Lu Wu was astonished.


    ¡°Of course, the idea of rune warriors have already been in my mind for a while now. Unfortunately, all this time I didn¡¯t have the real thing to examine. So once we get this thing, I promise I can create a way to transfer a player¡¯s job to a warrior!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wu was interested as well, ¡°Tell me about the details of this plan of yours.¡±


    Bei Li nodded, ¡°Rune warriors were the system¡¯s name for a kind of special warriors created by Yin Jiumo, the top spellcaster of Beiqi. His process of forging needed a lot of materials which had to be fused by a forger. It was very complicated, but the warrior ability of the finished product was very terrifying.¡±


    ¡°However, since we have the battle artifact, it will be less troublesome for us. All I need to do is to examine the rune completely and implant the template into the artifact, then a hidden job will be created: The Rune Warrior.¡±


    ¡°Except leveling up, the other cultivation system for this character class is to collect runes. Every rune collected will be able to upgrade the ability of a Rune Warrior by a great deal.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: Rune Master


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The players were bursting with joy after they defeated the Ghost Supreme Commander and his army.


    It was a sleepless night for many of them. However, the next day, the players noticed a new notification message when they logged into the game.


    [Notification of Berserker¡¯s first character class advancement into Rune Master]


    Many players clicked into the message out of curiosity. Their screen display shifted to an empty area in the wilderness in an instant.


    A warrior with a strong build stood upright in the middle of a vacant land. There were runes glinting in various colors on his body.


    [Character Class Introduction:]


    Rune Master: In their chase for extreme power, Berserkers abandoned their weapons and used their bodies as containers to imprint runes of the world to train their bodies to the strongest


    Character feature: Whenever a new rune is drawn, a Rune Master can obtain the rune¡¯s feature skill and have a huge improvement in his strength


    Weapons: Bare handed, boxing gloves


    Character requirements: Default character class has to be a Berserker, with a minimum of Level 30


    After the introduction window disappeared, the Rune Master who was standing on the empty piece of land shifted his body. The runes on his body started glowing and formed a noise similar to the revving of an engine.


    ¡°Rune of Strength!¡±


    The red gems on the Rune Master¡¯s body flashed instantly followed by his shout. Both his arms started expanding gradually and his veins were popping out. Smoke and dust flew everywhere when he hit the ground with his fists. A huge pit was then formed on the ground and cracks were spreading around.


    ¡°Rune of Defense!¡±


    The blue gems shone with radiance followed by his second shout. The Rune Master crossed his arms on his chest as he bowed slightly. A blue spherical light screen was instantly formed.


    At the same time, a shadow holding a wand appeared in front of the Rune Master.


    ¡°Death¡¯s Call!¡± meteor rain condensed from dark aura poured from the sky followed by the mage¡¯s angry cry.


    However, the attacks only formed ripples on the blue light screen when they hit. There was no way for them to break the Rune Master¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Rune of Speed!¡±


    After the attack, the green gems lit up and the Rune Master was shrouded by a green mist. With a flash, he disappeared from his original spot and started flashing around with speed.


    The game¡¯s introduction window reappeared after the demonstration ended.


    [The character class Rune Master has various cultivating modes, the number of runes available to be drawn can be increased by leveling up]


    Newest update, addition of Berserker¡¯s advanced character class: Rune Master. Addition of new NPC: Character Class Advancement Instructor


    [A Rune Master can only achieve character class advancement after completing the advancement quest]


    Introduction of character class advancement quest: More information can be obtained from Character Class Advancement Instructor Master Qu


    There was an uproar on Battle Online¡¯s forum when the contents of the newest update were released.


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°How original! That¡¯s so original! Looking for materials required for character advancement for a high price.¡±


    Lonely_Carefree: ¡°Fuck! Why isn¡¯t it available for other characters? Is Berserker the son of the GM? Can I change my fucking character class right now?


    KeyboardWarri0r: ¡°I condemn this strongly. Why are there no advancements for assassins like me? I¡¯m jelly.¡±


    CashyPlayer: ¡°Sad. Is there no future for a useless mage like me?¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to CashyPlayer: ¡°I¡¯m a mage too. Let¡¯s cry together.¡±


    ThunderInCharge replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Count me in for the crying fest. Also, send the devs a middle finger.¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°Luckily, I chose to be a Berserker. I get to watch you all die from jealousy.¡±


    ¡­...


    A question post appeared in the forum as the players were discussing the update.


    An image consisting of information about the character class advancement quest for Rune Master was attached in the post.


    Requirements for character advancement into a Rune Master:


    First stage: Hunt and kill specific creatures


    Second stage: Collect materials to create a rune (Any one of the runes is required)


    Materials required for Rune of Strength: Black burnt ore (produced in the mines in the Langya Scorched Earth Zone), volcanic core (produced in Flaming Hell), and 10 black shield fragments (dropped by Black Shield Demons)


    Materials required for Rune of Defense: Black burnt ore, dead waters core (produced in Dead Waters River Area), Netherworld Pearls x10 (dropped by netherworld creatures)


    Rune of Speed, Rune of Destruction, Rune of Flight, Rune of Explosion, Special Rune of Qiu Niu, Special Rune of Xing Tian...


    Third stage: Character class advancement completed. Advanced character mode activated.


    BeastFighter:


    ¡°Can someone please tell me, what the heck are these materials required for the character class advancement? Aside from Netherworld Pearls, I know none of them. I don¡¯t even know where they are located.¡±


    Replies:


    Lonely_Carefree: ¡°Awesome, the tougher it is, the better. It¡¯d be best if you Berserkers go insane from looking for these materials.¡±


    CashyPlayer: ¡°I agree with you. But then, I took a peek, the growth of this character class seemed really powerful especially the various growing range. No, I¡¯m so jealous, I¡¯m cursing you all so that you won¡¯t find them.¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°I¡¯m shook. Rune Master is really strong. However, the difficulty for the character class advancement must be even higher than we can imagine. Even from the netherworld creatures that we know, there aren¡¯t many players who can solo it, not to mention the other creatures who sound really strong.¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°I think I should find ways to improve the most basic strength, defense, and speed. The special runes seem to be impossible to be obtained by one person¡¯s strength.¡±


    Ye_Xue¡¯er_is_the_cutest: ¡°Objection! How can a great assassin like me not have such an original character class advancement? I¡¯m requesting a rune assassin.¡±


    All Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s followers replied to her: ¡°Everything Xue¡¯er says is right!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s followers: ¡°Bootlickers, bootlickers. Lick all you want, you¡¯ll get nothing in the end!¡±


    ¡­...


    Looking at the players¡¯ debates, Lu Wu rubbed Bei Li¡¯s small head with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a genius, you developed a new character from just one small piece of rune!¡±


    Bei Li pushed away Lu Wu¡¯s hand with her head. She looked proud.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m currently researching on the mages¡¯ character class advancement. I¡¯m planning to release three different character advancement options for mages that players could choose from.¡±


    ¡°Which three?¡± Lu Wu asked with curiosity.


    ¡°The cursed path which is good at controlling and removing buffs, the demonic path which is a good attacker, and the gremlin path which is good at shape-shifting. Each has their own unique characteristics, all three are powerful.¡±


    ¡°Sounds great!¡± Lu Wu gave her a big thumbs up.


    ¡°How about assassins? What are you going to do with the assassins¡¯ character class advancement?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about the assassins. All the character classes I created require special materials from the underworld which will be added soon for the players which means that I have to create new body templates. It¡¯s not like I can just add anything whenever I thought of it. So, I have to really think through for the character class advancements and research about them over and over again!¡±


    ¡°Can I help you in any way?¡± Lu Wu felt a little bit sorry, looking at Bei Li who had been busy with research every single day.


    ¡°You¡­ you can just bring me nice food every day. After all, research takes a lot of effort and thinking, I will need many different great food to replenish my nutrients. As for helping in the research, I think it¡¯s fine. The research requires very high talent and IQ, you will certainly not help much.¡±


    Bei Li spoke with a serious expression and her words hurt Lu Wu¡¯s ego.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: The Opening Of The Cultivation Pavilion


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Near the coast of the Underworld Sea in Liuli District.


    A humongous figure was sitting on a throne built from the bones of various living creatures.


    Before him, countless creatures were bowing and worshiping him.


    ¡°What is the reply from those of the Underworld Sea?¡±


    A deep voice was heard from the humongous figure, causing the living spirit beneath him to tremble.


    ¡°Lord Cha Na, the Sea King said that those from the Underworld Sea will acknowledge your status as the overlord of Liuli District if you¡¯re willing to contribute 100,000 Yin souls as an offering every year!¡±


    Boom!


    Thick flames were bursting from the throne. The flaming eyes were filled with endless rage.


    ¡°How can he be this arrogant when the King of Beiqi is still around? Does he think that I, Cha Na, am a loser?¡±


    The black-robed Soul Liberating Envoy beneath him was shaking, ¡°Lord Cha Na, do you mean¡­ ?¡±


    Cha Na went silent for a moment before he spoke again slowly,


    ¡°We¡¯ll bear with it first and agree with his request. I will certainly make him pay for this when I have my breakthrough to the Ghost King state!¡±


    The Soul Liberating Envoy nodded upon hearing his reply. As if reminded about something, he spoke again,


    ¡°Lord Cha Na, the Third Ghost¡¯s soul flame has been put out.¡±


    ¡°Third Ghost? Wasn¡¯t he guarding the boundary between Liuli District and the Mansion of the Dead? It¡¯s a safe area, how did he die?¡±


    The Soul Liberating Envoy shook his head, ¡°Not just him, it seems like all his underlings are gone as well. None of them returned to report anything!¡±


    ¡°Was it the Rock Ghost King from the Northern Zone?¡±


    Cha Na then shook his head, ¡°It can¡¯t be him. He wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid as to form enemies with me right after he seized the Northern Zone. It should be another force.¡±


    ¡°Go investigate. I want to know who is going against me behind my back.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the Soul Liberating Envoy took a respectful bow toward Cha Na before disappearing into the shadows.


    ¡­...


    Due to the fact that Battle Online¡¯s online forum was exploding with messages, Lu Wu and Wu Guoyi established a new official homepage for Battle Online after some discussion.


    They gave the little gaming site a complete reform.


    Some new features which were prepared earlier were added onto the web page, including live streaming.


    At the same time, players uploaded the video of their battle with the Ghost Supreme Commander to both sites and other large video platforms, which resulted in a huge leap in the number of players for Battle Online, surpassing 200,000 players.


    The number of soul coins had been increasing for the past few days even though Lu Wu hadn¡¯t done anything.


    Aside from the assigning of various quests, Lu Wu¡¯s soul coins had a breakthrough of 50,000. Therefore, the construction work for the Mansion of the Dead which was planned a while ago officially started.


    Under Bei Li¡¯s control, a huge amount of soul energy gushed out from artifacts and formed a soul energy sea which engulfed the abandoned Mansion of the Dead.


    The building started its renovation process with the assistance from the artifacts. An odd scene of half-fantasy half-reality appeared and attracted the gaze and attention of many players.


    Unlike Yin energy, the renovation by soul energy took more than ten minutes before the building¡¯s form was fixed.


    The onlooking players gasped in awe when a black towering building appeared on top of the ruins.


    [General notification: Character class skills training is officially available. All players above Level 20 can now select the battle skills corresponding to their character class in the Cultivation Pavilion for training]


    A huge number of players who were leveling in the wild rushed to the area where the Mansion of the Dead was located after receiving the notification. They were curious to see how the Cultivation Pavilion looked like.


    At the same time, Lu Wu and Bei Li entered the building hand in hand.


    The Cultivation Pavilion was known as the Library when the King of Beiqi was still around. All the cultivation techniques and battle skills collected by the King of Beiqi were deposited there.


    Artifacts had stored and arranged all the ancient books during the remodeling of the library. Under Bei Li¡¯s reformation, it transformed into a fantastical and colorful place with a classical charm.


    The ancient books inside were converted into shadows. Players were able to check out the detailed explanation and demonstration of specific skills by clicking onto the shadows.


    Of course, training skills here would require soul coins. Aside from soul coins, there was also the requirement of a certain level.


    Although some of the players obtained improvements from leveling up and soul coins, they still could not withstand some of the overbearing cultivating techniques. That was why Lu Wu added many training limitations.


    Also, Lu Wu asked Bei Li to transform the Cultivation Pavilion for the second time for a better distinction. She divided it into five different zones which were the beginners training zone, intermediate training zone, advanced training zone, spiritual level training zone, and king level training zone.


    Due to the huge number of players, the Cultivation Pavilion had the setting of many channels. Each channel could fill a thousand players at most.


    This meant that the actual Library was within a battle artifact, and numerous channels were opened from it. This was to prevent the crashing of the server from the flooding players.


    The two wandered around the Cultivation Pavilion. After making sure that nothing was faulty, they returned to the world of the living.


    At the same time, many players dashed into the Cultivation Pavilion to check out the cultivating techniques.


    Warrior class skill zone, mage class skill zone, assassin class skill zone.


    The three main skill zones were flooded with players.


    Regarding character class skills, many players had been complaining for some time, especially mages. They only had the skill of the Yin Energy Bomb even when they achieved Level 20. This caused many players to doubt that the game managers never really paid much attention to the mage class.


    However, the release of the few powerful beginner skills from this update brought good news for mages.


    [Yin Soldier Summoning (Mage):]


    Skill summary: Summon warriors of Yin soldiers by controlling Yin energy. Each Yin warrior¡¯s strength is equivalent to the player¡¯s Level 1 strength. A maximum of ten Yin warriors can be summoned at one time


    Skill requirements: Training this skill requires 10 soul coins, and a minimum of Level 20


    Skill leveling: Summoning Level 2 Yin warriors (available at Level 25), summoning Level 3 Yin warriors (available at Level 30)


    Note: For each leveling up, the number of Yin warriors summonable multiplies by two


    [Yin Corrosion (Mage):]


    Demonic skill: Release corrosive Yin vapor with negative effects to form continuous damage in a large area


    Skill requirements: Training this skill requires 10 soul coins, and a minimum of Level 20


    Skill leveling: Yin Corrosion Level 2 (available at Level 25), Yin Corrosion Level 3 (available at Level 30)


    Note: For each level up, the area of damage and damage points will be increased


    [Demonic Possession (Mage):]


    Demonic skill: Summon drifting demons to be possessed to obtain protection from the demon


    Skill requirements: Training this skill requires 40 soul coins, and a minimum of Level 30


    Skill leveling: Wicked demon (available at Level 40), Haunted Night (available at Level 80)


    Note: This skill has uncertainties as the demons summoned might be affected by surrounding factors. The higher the level, the stronger the demons summoned will be.


    ¡­...


    Looking at the release of the new mage skills, mage players who had been doubting their own worth were getting tearful.


    It was finally their time to shine!

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Live Stream Broadcast


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After sustaining a fight with the Ghost Supreme Commander, the players also realized the gap between their abilities and the Ghost General.


    Hence, a wave of intense training took over the players¡¯ camp.


    Simultaneously, many Berserkers started to exit the Mansion of the Dead into the outside world, searching for transition materials as they aspired to transition into Rune Masters.


    In order to save the players¡¯ time on the road, Lu Wu used 5,000 soul coins to create two teleportation circles, both situated at the entrance of the Ghost Mountains and the Mansion of the Dead.


    At the same time, he made an announcement, notifying all the players who had completely searched the area they were in to create a teleportation circle.


    This was obviously great news for the players because every time they were resurrected, heading to the Ghost Mountains to level up required a lot of time.


    Of course, the teleportation circles that Lu Wu created were not free, it required the players to pay a fee of one soul coin.


    Lu Wu did not expect that he managed to earn back half of the expenses he used to create the portals just after a day.


    While the players were obsessed with leveling up, at the same time, the official website for Battle Online released a new column.


    That was the live stream broadcasting feature that all players were looking forward to.


    This allowed the players who died during the game to feast their eyes during their cooldown.


    Simultaneously, in order to earn more soul coins from the players, Lu Wu imitated the other live stream broadcasters and set up a reward function.


    This reward did not waste real cash, instead, it was soul coins in the game.


    Lu Wu even set up six types of gifts.


    They were hearts (0.1 soul coins), cake (one soul coin), ring (five soul coins), flying saucer (20 soul coins), yacht (100 soul coins) and lucky crystal (1,000 soul coins).


    Of course, all the rewards from the live stream broadcast did not go into the pocket, Lu Wu would collect fifty per cent service charge from the rewards given.


    This meant that these broadcasting platforms were indirectly working for Lu Wu.


    The first day this feature was released, there were over a thousand live stream broadcast requests.


    After being screened through, they went online and there were a lot of live stream broadcast columns appearing on the website.


    There were a few unusual live streams that attracted waves of fans, such as:


    ¡®No money for Krypton Gold: Cute girl to sustain herself by earning soul coins from live streaming¡¯ ¨C 390 people watching.


    ¡®Ghost Mountains individual level up strategy: Teaching you how to create various traps and upgrade to challenge wild beasts¡¯ ¨C 1200 people watching.


    ¡®Create your own house: How to use wild materials to build a hut¡¯ ¨C 876 people watching.


    ¡®De Ye in the wild: Opening up a new area and swears not to go home until the materials for Rune Master are all collected¡¯ ¨C 2876 people watching.


    ¡®Live streaming taming zombie wolves in Liuli District: The eighth try¡¯ ¨C 3294 people watching.


    ¡®Berserker body combat skills and instructions: From a real-life Special Force soldier¡¯ ¨C 2341 people watching.


    ¡®The Mage¡¯s Spring has returned: Guide to Wilderness Player Killing, today five Berserkers have been defeated, what a great day!¡¯ ¨C 976 people watching.


    ¡®Assassin¡¯s Message: Liuli District¡¯s wandering Grim Reaper searching for ghost soldiers who have been left behind¡­¡¯ ¨C 2111 people watching.


    ...


    A wave of live stream broadcasts made this game even more exciting.


    ...


    Capital of Dragon Nation, in the Black Sea Technology Corporation¡¯s underground research and development room.


    Each and every one of the virtual game compartments were shining, undergoing the last screening test.


    All of Black Sea Technology Corporation¡¯s higher-ups were here, anxiously observing this experiment, because they know that if this were to be a success, then they would have the advantage of swiftly dominating the market.


    In the development of virtual games, time was of the essence, if you were slower than the others, then you will have limited options.


    Du...!


    As the light indicators for all the virtual game compartments flickered green, the higher-ups of the Black Sea Corporation showed expressions of excitement.


    ¡°Congratulations, the game is a success. This batch of virtual game compartments fused together well with the nutrient solution to allow players to stay in the game for 24 hours without harming their body¡¯s health.¡±


    A white-haired researcher said excitedly.


    As he finished his sentence, the research room was filled with cheers, as everybody started clapping.


    After ensuring that there were no mistakes, the excited higher-ups had an emergency meeting.


    ¡°Since we need to put it on the market, the methods used to swiftly dominate the market is of utmost importance. What do you all think?¡±


    There was a brief period of silence after the CEO said this, after a while, everyone started to provide their ideas and opinions.


    However, most of them were about selling at low prices, so as to open the market and search for agents to sell.


    At this moment, a young man sitting at the end of the table stood up and said, ¡°Since our products focus more on serving the game, why don¡¯t we look for game merchants, cooperate with them and use their fame as a way to expand the market? It would be a better option.¡±


    After listening to this, everyone nodded their head in agreement.


    ¡°In order to dominate the market first, we¡¯ll execute the proposals that you have proposed. At the same time, Xiao Li, you¡¯re responsible for discussing with the game merchants on this. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    Just as the Board of Directors had made their decision, the secretary anxiously rushed in.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, our competitor Jie De just announced that they have developed the virtual game compartment during their press conference!¡±


    After listening to this news, everyone was shocked.


    The secretary took the tablet and connected it to the meeting room¡¯s projector. In a second, the video of the press conference was shown on the screen.


    ¡°After many years of research, from today onwards, the virtual world will welcome a new age. This is because the virtual game compartment that everybody has been waiting for has been successfully developed. After multiple data tests, I can guarantee the stability of the game compartment¡­¡±


    After hearing the news, it was as if a bucket of ice-cold water had been poured onto the people in the meeting room, and the previously excited atmosphere was gone.


    No amount of happiness nor sadness will ever be like this.


    After a period of silence, Black Sea Corporation¡¯s CEO immediately announced to have a press conference. At the same time, all the proposed methods are to be executed immediately.


    They must dominate the domestic market in the shortest time possible, they could not allow their competitors to have the opportunity. Also, they had to think of how to expand the market overseas.


    The whole company was immersed in operating anxiously.


    ...


    When the Jie De Corporation was holding their press conference, Lu Wu and Bei Li were sitting on the bed, eating their snacks in a carefree manner while watching television.


    ¡°Huh? Virtual game compartments? 24 hours of experience?¡±


    Lu Wu was surprised when he saw this piece of news.You have to know that the only huge thing limiting gamers was potential. In order to ensure the health and safety of the gamers, he had to set a twelve-hour limitation on the game. However, upon seeing this piece of news, Lu Wu decided that an opportunity to allow the rapid development of the players¡¯ camp in the Underworld has arrived.


    At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s phone rang. When he answered the call, Wu Guo¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Brother Lu, look at the news, the Jie De Corporation has announced virtual game compartments! You can experience 24 hours of gaming!


    ¡°I just so happened to see it, Brother Wu, why are you so excited about?¡±


    Wu Guoyi breathed in deeply, and said, ¡°Just now the operation department from Jie De Corporation came to find me. They hope that we can cooperate and also promote this cooperation. I thought of your game at the first second.¡±


    ¡°This is a win-win situation, your game can help Jie De Corporation to expand its market overseas and Jie De Corporation could open up the domestic markets through our game. Their representative will arrive at the headquarters of Platform173 tomorrow to discuss with me. Including you, I have invited thirty other major gaming developers. You must be on time tomorrow morning!¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: Master Beast Tamer


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Platform173 corporate headquarters, conference room.


    Many well-known game developers in the country sent representatives to participate in this cooperation negotiation meeting with the Jie De Corporation.


    Wu Guoyi was anxious, so anxious that he kept on looking at his watch, but there was no sign of Lu Wu.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t much time left, the meeting will start now!¡±


    It was the representative from the Jie De Corporation who said this. He was a classy middle-aged man wearing glasses and dressed in a suit.


    Wu Guoyi sighed, just as the start of the meeting was about to be announced, the door of the meeting room was pushed open, with Lu Wu and Bei Li entering into the meeting room.


    Upon seeing Wu Guoyi, Lu Wu laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I got stuck in traffic, I¡¯m sorry for being late!¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat. Why did you bring your sister here?¡±


    Wu Guoyi indicated Lu Wu to his seat as he glanced at Bei Li.


    ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t like to be left alone.¡±


    Lu Wu had actually planned on attending on his own, but as Bei Li saw him leaving without her, her face fell, like a little lamb who was left behind.


    He had no choice but to bring her along.


    Seeing Lu Wu taking his seat with Bei Li sitting on his lap, Wu Guoyi felt a bit annoyed, but said, ¡°Everybody¡¯s here. Orisa, you may begin.¡±


    The man standing in front of the meeting table nodded his head when he heard the direction to begin and pressed the controller in his hand. Suddenly, a 3D projection appeared on the meeting table.


    Looking at sheets of data, Lu Wu was confused, but the rest of the game developers were carefully looking at the data.


    ¡°I believe that everyone knows our corporation¡¯s capabilities, especially in the virtual reality headgear, we are the first in the world. Right now, we have created something that is even more advanced than the virtual reality headgear. I hope that everyone understands the objective of this meeting, so we shall start with the discussion.¡±


    ¡°The data shown is data regarding the sales of the virtual reality headgear that our company developed. All of you here are the Dragon Nation¡¯s biggest game developers, so I believe that if your respective games were integrated into our virtual game compartments, this would be a great opportunity to promote your respective games¡­¡±


    Lu Wu nearly slept after hearing the representative sing an hour-long praise of his company, but Bei Li was already lying on the conference table with a trail of saliva at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Since this project profits both parties, we from the Swan Company agree to sign this agreement, but what are the requirements from your side?¡±


    After listening to the introduction, many company representatives were persuaded.


    ¡°We would like to ask for five percent of the profits annually as a base for our agreement.¡±


    ¡°Five percent?¡±


    After listening to this, everyone in the room became silent.


    It was a difficult decision to make, so many company representatives pulled out their phones to contact their superiors, asking for advice.


    ¡°Erm¡­ I am not interested!¡±


    At this moment, Lu Wu opened his mouth to say a few words. His words silenced everyone in the conference room for a short period of time.


    ¡°Huh? Sir, may I ask which part of the cooperation are you unsatisfied with?¡± the representative from the Jie De Corporation questioned with a smile.


    ¡°If it¡¯s on matters regarding money then no!¡± at this moment, Bei Li opened her mouth as she rubbed her eyes.


    The conference room went silent again.


    ¡°Sir, this is a cooperation that would profit both parties, being able to integrate into your game would definitely help with the expansion of the overseas market.¡±


    When Lu Wu was about to speak, Bei Li took the chance and said, ¡°You cannot do that too, talking about money would definitely hurt a lot of feelings¡­¡±


    Wu Guoyi felt deeply ashamed and silently tugged on Lu Wu¡¯s sleeve underneath the table.


    ¡°Sir, what are your thoughts on this?¡± the representative directed his gaze towards Lu Wu.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s opinions are my thoughts. I would like to reject this cooperation!¡±


    Wu Guoyi stared in bewilderment. He had hoped that Lu Wu would agree as this was a rare opportunity, but he never thought that Lu Wu would reject it so recklessly.


    In Wu Guoyi¡¯s opinion, with Battle Online¡¯s potential, if he was not satisfied with the conditions, he could negotiate further. Hopefully, the percentage could be lowered down until two percent. But he never thought that Lu Wu would firmly reject it.


    ¡°Okay, since you have made your decision, I would like to express my regrets but also I respect your decision,¡± the representative smiled and replied politely.


    After rejecting the offer, Lu Wu stood up and exited the room with Bei Li in hand.


    Actually, he felt confident about this collaboration, like what the company¡¯s representative said, this was a win-win opportunity.


    However, the biggest problem was that the Jie De Corporation wanted to collect a fee, which Lu Wu was unable to accept.


    Although five percent did not seem like much, with Lu Wu¡¯s ambitious nature, from the perspective of Battle Online¡¯s fame across the world, this number seemed a little bit bigger.


    Also, regarding the matter of expanding into the overseas market, he was also not in a hurry to do so. This was because he was confident in Battle Online, so he would not share any of the profits from Battle Online with anybody, just as how he rejected Wu Guoyi from buying the shares of Battle Online.


    ...


    After taking Bei Li home in a taxi, he switched on his computer and opened the main menu of the game, looking at daily statistics and observed the gamers online.


    After scanning through the main page, his gaze suddenly narrowed down on a live stream that popped up on the top.


    ¡®Rise of Beast Tamer, the Nth try to tame a beast¡­¡¯ ¨C 38236 people watching.


    Curious to see why so many gamers were watching this live stream broadcast, Lu Wu entered into the channel.


    As he put on the virtual reality headgear and entered the live stream broadcast, he noticed that the scene showed a male assassin who was silently heading toward a zombie wolf.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please pay attention. This time we will use force to subdue it when it knows that it can¡¯t overpower me, then we shall use food to tempt it. I believe that this time I will succeed in taming it.¡±


    Just as the assassin had finished speaking, there were comments flying across the screen.


    ¡°Sad times, be careful brother, I will still bet that you¡¯ll fail this time.¡±


    ¡°God of Perseverance, master beast tamer, dying on a live stream!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you are the worst live stream broadcast host I have ever seen. After following you for days, I can¡¯t keep track of how many times you died, please stay alive¡­¡±


    ¡°Death is nothing to be feared, what should be feared is that you are addicted to dying. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you tame wild beasts just to die for a reason!¡±


    ¡°Bro, I think you should go to the zoo and level up a few levels, don¡¯t try anymore, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll die of laughter in your live stream.¡±


    ...


    Many comments flew through the screen, all of them were not expecting the assassin to be successful in taming the beast.


    However, the guy was not deterred and firmly advanced forward to the zombie wolf using the assassin¡¯s basic skill called the Shadow Step, and pounced on the zombie wolf when it noticed him.


    At that moment, the assassin and the zombie wolf were fighting and rolling over each other.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Wu let out a smile.


    After defeating the zombie wolf, the assassin took out a self-made twine rope from his waist and tied the zombie wolf up.


    Next, he did what he said, he tempted it with food and then overpowered it through force, of which he did all over again.


    In the end, the zombie wolf was left with its last breath. The comments were all asking him to have mercy on the zombie wolf and let it go.


    Just when everyone thought that he would fail in this attempt to tame wild animals, there was a hint of struggle in the zombie wolf¡¯s eyes. In the end, it lowered its neck to the assassin as a sign of surrender.


    The assassin could not believe it either, so he carefully untied the rope and held the dagger in his hand, fearing the zombie wolf would pounce on him when it had the chance.


    ¡°Ooohhh~¡±


    The spectating gamers were amazed when the zombie wolf did not rebel, instead it rubbed itself on the assassin¡¯s shin.


    ¡°Is it tamed?¡±


    The assassin could not believe his eyes, so he randomly picked a stick from the ground and threw it forward, saying, ¡°Go and catch it!¡±


    The zombie wolf lifted up its head, looked at the assassin in confusion, and nudged his shin.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not understanding enough, but then you¡¯re considered tamed,¡± there was a smile on the assassin¡¯s face.


    After spectating this scene, the comment section blew up.


    ¡°Hooray for Master Beast Tamer, you really succeeded! Dude, you¡¯re so cool, sending some love (0.1 soul coin).¡±


    ¡°What the heck, after following you for so long, I always thought you were a comedic host. When did you become so capable?¡±


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re lit! I also want to try. This zombie wolf can become a mount to be rode on, thinking about it makes me powerful. Your humble servant admires you, hence I will gift you with the only three soul coins that I have (three cakes).¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, cool, the first mount in the whole district is born! Brother, you¡¯re lit!¡±


    ¡°Congrats bro on successfully having ¡®Pokemon Master¡¯ as a secret profession, bring up all your Pokeballs and begin your journey of taming beasts!¡±


    ...


    The screen was filled with comments, different kinds of heart shape emojis, cakes, and other gifts. The success in the taming of a wild beast opened up another method of playing for the gamers.


    A huge wave of gamers were inspired in which they rushed toward Liuli District, each aspiring to capture a glorious mount.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: Soul Liberating Envoy


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Under the guidance of a certain host, a wave of beast-taming washed through the game.


    Many players began forming alliances as they made their way toward Liuli District in search of lone wild beasts, learning the style of that certain host in taming the beasts.


    Although the success rate was extremely low, the players were just having too much fun. Very soon, a few players got to ride a large-sized zombie wolf, leaving those unsuccessful beast-taming players in envy.


    At this moment, a small three person group were trying to tame a zombie wolf in Liuli District.


    Looking at the struggling zombie wolf that was tied to a tree, the three of them performed their various skills. Just as the zombie wolf was beaten to its last breath and when they thought they were just about to succeed, a figure suddenly appeared, levitating next to the tree.


    Following the figure¡¯s appearance, the tree began wilting swiftly whereas the dying zombie wolf howled in terror.


    Tendrils of black vapor rose from the zombie wolf¡¯s body as it entered the body of the black-robed figure.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯ve got a death wish!¡±


    Upon seeing their almost successful attempt at beast-taming being wrecked by the figure before them, the three players were so frustrated that they pulled out their weaponry to square up with the figure.


    However, at this moment, the black-robed figure turned around, showing the dark gleaming skeleton beneath the black robe. With a flash of its red pupils, numerous black vines suddenly appeared on the ground to trap the three players on the spot.


    ¡°I ask, you answer,¡± a hoarse voice sounded from the Soul Liberating Envoy.


    ¡°NPC?¡± seeing this person, the three players paused in surprise.


    ¡°NPC?¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy was quite curious as well, unclear of the reason why these people were calling him that.


    Looking at the struggling players, the Soul Liberating Envoy stretched out its hand again, tightening the hold of the black vines around them.


    ¡°Tell me, where did you all come from? Do you all know why the Ghost Supreme Commander who was stationed here died?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one of Ghost General Cha Na¡¯s men?¡±


    The three players were not stupid and had immediately guessed the identity of this person.


    ¡°Indeed, I am the Soul Liberating Envoy under Lord Cha Na. So now, can you all tell me of your origins and about the Ghost Supreme Commander?¡±


    Hearing this, the three of them glanced at each other.


    ¡°Are we goners?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. He¡¯s here to collect our debt. I remember I even kicked that Ghost Supreme Commander once at the time.¡±


    ¡°Shh, he can hear us¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it the three of you that killed Third Ghost?¡± the anger in the Soul Liberating Envoy¡¯s eyes flared up upon hearing their conversation.


    ¡°No, wait, that¡¯s impossible. With your capabilities, Third Ghost wouldn¡¯t have been killed!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just an NPC, what are you being so arrogant for? Do you think we¡¯re scared of you? Let us go if you have the balls! I¡¯ll take you on in single combat after I switch characters!¡± the leading player said in annoyance.


    ¡°Switch characters?¡±


    Once again, the Soul Liberating Envoy seemed curious at their use of unfamiliar terms.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you all one last chance!¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy¡¯s patience was running thin and he did not feel like continuing this conversation with these three weird creatures any longer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill us since the three of us are very vengeful. We¡¯ll kill whoever kills us so you¡¯d best not get on our bad side.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If you kill us, we¡¯ll get our revenge on you once we become stronger!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, taking revenge on me after death? I don¡¯t think you all even have the chance of turning into default souls after this.¡±


    However, the Soul Liberating Envoy knew that he would not be getting any information out of these three people anymore based on their attitudes. Hence, stretching his hand out once again, a mass of black vapor surged into the vines.


    Absorbing the black vapor, the vines began growing quickly as sharp black thorns appeared from within the vines to pierce into the bodies of these players harshly, wriggling in the process.


    ¡°Oh? I am unable to obtain the souls!¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy was shocked to find out that the souls of these three players could not be possessed, as if there was some stronger force pinning their souls firmly within their bodies.


    The disbelieving Soul Liberating Envoy lifted his hand once more and a large mass of black vapor surged into the vines. This time, red spots appeared on the surface of the vines, making them seem extremely wicked.


    Under the intense attack of the vines, the three players who had turned on their pain receptor shield died in helplessness. At the same time, their corpses on the ground started to slowly fade away into a black vapor.


    What the Soul Liberating Envoy found surprising was that there was not a single trace of the loss of soul power from these dead beings. Moreover, the soul that had originally been melded with the body had also mysteriously disappeared.


    ¡°This¡­ this is impossible!¡±


    This strange turn of events stunned the Soul Liberating Envoy fully. The situation completely overturned his knowledge of the rules of the underworld wherein souls would enter into reincarnation upon death and their soul power would dissipate into the world.


    Just as the Soul Liberating Envoy entered into deep thought, a small five person group appeared in the distance.


    ¡°Boss, look at that fellow over there!¡±


    The person who had been called their boss was a Berserker with a large sword strapped to his back. He had also come to Liuli District for some beast-taming.


    Hearing his follower¡¯s words, the Berserker looked up to see the Soul Liberating Envoy who was standing beside the wilted tree.


    ¡°What is it? I don¡¯t see anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think his appearance looks a bit like that Mysterious Merchant NPC that was officially announced?¡±


    ¡°Mysterious Merchant?¡± hearing this, the head Berserker paused in shock.


    Many players had only heard of the Mysterious Merchant and had never seen him, but all players knew one thing. They knew that there were a lot of valuables they could not buy in the shop that could be bought off this NPC.


    On the forum, they had once seen a lucky fellow who had encountered the Mysterious Merchant coincidentally and after a series of negotiations, he had spent five soul coins to buy a fragment needed for the character switch materials of a Rune Master. In the end, he had sold it off for more than a hundred soul coins.


    They had been so envious at the time.


    ¡°Brothers, we¡¯ve struck the jackpot!¡±


    All five of their faces shone with excitement as they hurried toward the direction of the Soul Liberating Envoy, fearing that he would disappear before they got to him in time.


    As if sensing something, the Soul Liberating Envoy who was still in shock turned to see the five players rushing toward him with excited faces.


    Once they closed the distance, the head Berserker came to the Soul Liberating Envoy¡¯s side and tapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Bro, are you selling? Because I¡¯m buying!¡±


    Soul Liberating Envoy, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°All strangers take time to cozy up to each other. So, what do you say? Since everyone here was fated to meet each other, how about a discount?¡±


    The Soul Liberating Envoy was now utterly and absolutely confused.


    He wondered if these weird never-before-seen creatures had brains of cotton because he could not understand nor comprehend anything that came out of their mouths.


    Seeing that the Soul Liberating Envoy had kept quiet, the head Berserker was somewhat anxious.


    Could it be that I negotiated the wrong way? But that fellow on the forum who encountered the Mysterious Merchant never said how to do it. What should I do now?


    Pondering this, a smile graced the Berserker¡¯s face once more as he tapped the Soul Liberating Envoy¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s take a look at the goods. I heard that you¡¯ve got a lot of good stuff on you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, let¡¯s get a look at the rare items you have first,¡± said the other four excited players from the side.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: My King Returns


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Facing the relentless questioning of the five players, the fire within the Soul Liberating Envoy¡¯s eyes gradually flared up. Finally, with a swipe of his hands, a mass of black vapor appeared to surround the five, locking them within before levitating them off the ground.


    ¡°Do you all know how the Ghost Supreme Commander who was stationed here died?¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy tested the waters in hopes of getting an answer.


    The head Berserker struggled for a while, but once he discovered that he was unable to escape, he looked at his companions helplessly.


    ¡°Huh? The Mysterious Merchant wants to show off his capabilities before making a trade?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­ boss, I¡¯ve never met him before either, so I don¡¯t know how the process is supposed to go.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ should we praise him a bit to make him happy? So he¡¯ll give us a discount?¡±


    Hearing the players¡¯ conversation, the Soul Liberating Envoy lost any hope whatsoever. With another wave of his hand, the black vapor began to surge and fold, crushing the five people within to pieces.


    Observing the souls and soul power disappear mysteriously once again, the Soul Liberating Envoy¡¯s expression looked thoughtful. In a flash, he had transformed into a dark shadow that streaked toward the Mansion of the Dead with the speed of lightning.


    ¡­...


    Everything that had happened here had naturally been seen by Bei Li who was on a 24/7 watch and she reported the situation swiftly to Lu Wu.


    ¡°Seems like Cha Na has sent people in for an investigation, but where exactly did this Soul Liberating Envoy come from?¡±


    Bei Li rested her chin on her hands as she sat before the computer table, munching on junk food.


    ¡°The Soul Liberating Envoy is the next highest position after the Ghost General under the Ghost King and is in charge of collecting Yin souls to turn it over to them. Every Ghost King and Ghost General has a Soul Liberating Envoy beneath them and their powers differ from one to another, but they¡¯re skillful in blood sacrifice spells.¡±


    ¡°Yin souls? What¡¯s that?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s something like money in the real world, I guess. After all, normal people aren¡¯t able to collect this kind of soul power and Beiqi has a lot of districts that produce Yin souls. Yin souls are different from default souls in the sense that it¡¯s more like a kind of material used in cultivation, but it can also be used to construct weaponry and equipment. It just has a lot of uses, that¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    Lu Wu nodded his head, ¡°So that means that Ghost Kings and Ghost Generals don¡¯t occupy the area around the Mansion of the Dead because this area doesn¡¯t produce Yin souls?¡±


    Bei Li shoved a handful of junk food into her mouth and answered with her mouth full, ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right. Although the Mansion of the Dead is the capital of Beiqi, it¡¯s the most lacking in resources.¡±


    Even though he now knew the Soul Liberating Envoy¡¯s origins and the motives of his visit, Lu Wu had no idea how to deal with him. Hence, he looked toward Bei Li who was still stuffing her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know either. Soul Liberating Envoys are able to blend into the shadows and with the capabilities of the players, he¡¯d be really hard to kill, eh.¡±


    Seeing as Bei Li did not know how to handle this problem as well, Lu Wu fell into silence.


    At this moment, Bei Li pointed a finger at the computer screen, ¡°Wu, look at this. They¡¯re discussing this on the forum.¡±


    Lu Wu took a step forward and immediately saw the post that the players had just put up.


    MetalBull: ¡°Who can tell me why an NPC would be so unreasonable. I thought I was in luck when I met the Mysterious Merchant, but I ended up empty-handed and even got killed. Someone tell me why. I¡¯m currently in an existential crisis mode.¡±


    A few screenshots were attached underneath the post from the player showing the Soul Liberating Envoy.


    Where_is_Mundo: ¡°[Facepalm] Bro, are you retarded? Even if this guy looks like the Mysterious Merchant, can you please tell me which part of him made you sure that he was actually him? Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s a skeleton?¡±


    Soda_Water: ¡°OMG, bro, you met this fellow, too. My group of three met him in Liuli District as well when we were beast-taming. This isn¡¯t the Mysterious Merchant at all, he¡¯s a subordinate of Ghost General Cha Na. You¡¯ve got real big balls, man. You actually served yourself up to die, I salute that.¡±


    My_CutieKing: ¡°Where? Where¡¯s Cha Na¡¯s subordinate? This mage has reached Divine Skill Level 2 and is expected to be able to lead an army soon. Let me bring some Yin soldiers to slaughter him!¡±


    ArrogantWolf replying to My_Cutie King: ¡°Hey, the little mage above me, how are you so cocky? Do you need me to take you out in single combat in the wild with my sword to teach you a lesson?¡±


    My_CutieKing replying to ArrogantWolf: ¡°Mages are peerless in single combat. We are the best, the absolute coolest and we destroy brainless berserkers. You better pray that we don¡¯t meet in the wild, because I¡¯ll show you what death by numbers mean.¡±


    SwordSkill_Master replying to My_Cutie King: ¡°Stop tooting your own horn. Mages are awesome now, but don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a different god in different versions of the game? Just you wait till we switch characters, then only one of us will be needed to beat your mage asses!¡±


    ¡­...


    Seeing the comments and replies of the players, Lu Wu could only laugh. Mages¡¯ skills had been allowed to elevate lately so many mages who had been down in the dumps for the longest time had gotten arrogant. After all, with the Yin Soldier Summoning Skill, mages in the wild were indeed excellent in single combat.


    Just as she wanted to continue scrolling through the comments on the forum, Bei Li¡¯s facial expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s at the Mansion of the Dead!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wu¡¯s mind entered his artifact and began observing through the connection between the artifact and the Mansion of the Dead.


    He saw a dark shadow floating nearby the Mansion of the Dead which darted into the Mansion.


    ¡­...


    Looking at the Mansion of the Dead in the midst of renovation, the Soul Liberating Envoy¡¯s heart was filled with terror.


    Yet, he still could not believe it, he could not believe that that dead king was still alive. He had watched him die with his own eyes and he could even remember the feeling of dissipation of the King of Beiqi¡¯s soul power clearly.


    Thus, the Soul Liberating Envoy spent a long time hovering by the entrance before he grit his teeth and went in anyway, deciding to take a look for himself.


    After a walk around, the Soul Liberating Envoy fell into shock once again.


    The damage he had once seen done to the outer structure of the Mansion of the Dead was now as perfect as it had been before, even the little details and marks were there. If he did not know better, he would have thought that the King of Beiqi had returned.


    Yet, he could not understand why all the other buildings apart from the Sutra depository had disappeared.


    Of course, this was because Lu Wu only had enough soul coins to restore the Sutra depository. The Soul Liberating Envoy could never have imagined that this was because Lu Wu did not have enough soul coins to restore the buildings like the material storage room and the weaponry room.


    As he watched the Soul Liberating Envoy float around the Mansion of the Dead, Lu Wu thought of something. Subsequently, by controlling his artifact, a figure slowly formed within the Mansion of the Dead.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± feeling the sudden condensation of Yin energy, the Soul Liberating Envoy turned sharply to a spot within the Mansion of the Dead.


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± a dignified voice sounded from the figure.


    At this moment, stormy clouds covered the sky and the large amount of Yin energy turned into a tornado that blew across the Mansion of the Dead continuously. At the same time, the figure began materializing more clearly.


    ¡°The King of Beiqi! No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy was stunned and his body started to tremble uncontrollably.


    Raising his head to look at the Yin energy blowing and howling through the sky, the Soul Liberating Envoy suddenly lowered his head and kneeled.


    ¡°Du Yan welcomes the return of my King!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the punishment is for betrayal?¡± Lu Wu uttered in a low voice.


    His voice reverberated in the Mansion of the Dead through transmission of Yin energy, causing the terrified Soul Liberating Envoy to tremble even more.


    ¡°I am guilty and am willing to die for my sins. I hope my King will spare my soul from suffering in consideration of my many years of servitude!¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy replied as he trembled in fear.


    Hearing this, Lu Wu paused in astonishment. He had only just come up with this idea of playing a trick on him, but he had not known that the Soul Liberating Envoy would be so easily scared to the point that he would willingly commit suicide to atone for his sins.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Surrender


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Looking at the Soul Liberating Envoy who was kneeling on the floor shivering, Lu Wu thought, and asked again in a low tone,


    ¡°Death? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to extricate yourself after betraying me?¡±


    Hearing this, the Soul Liberating Envoy shuddered, and the soul flame in his skull thumped vigorously, pressing his head even lower.


    ¡°Please forgive me, my King. I am willing to atone for my betrayal.¡±


    Bei Li, who was watching this scene, was stunned. She did not expect Lu Wu to act like this, and the Soul Liberating Envoy to be so easily deceived and surrender.


    Originally, Lu Wu had planned to let the Soul Liberating Envoy take his own life. However, at the thought that he had served Cha Na, the Ghost General of Liuli District, Lu Wu had another plan.


    ¡°Atonement? How are you going to redeem yourself?¡± Lu Wu said in a serious tone.


    At the same time, the Yin energy in the sky continued to gather, accentuating the powerful figure of Lu Wu.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to help my King regain the lost territory, and restore the glory of my King!¡±


    Lu Wu was pleased to hear this as he had not even mentioned it. He did not expect the Soul Liberating Envoy to be so smart.


    Lu Wu was silent for a moment, pretending that he was thinking. Then, he slowly said,


    ¡°What do you plan to do?¡±


    As Lu Wu finished his words, the Soul Liberating Envoy jerked up his head to look at Lu Wu, ¡°You¡¯re not the King of Beiqi. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    Lu Wu was a little dispirited. He didn¡¯t know what went so wrong that he got exposed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re the King of Beiqi, you would never release me even if I am of great value to you. I¡¯ve followed him for thousands of years, and I know him extremely well. Moreover, I¡¯ve witnessed his death with my own eyes, and his soul power dissipated on the spot. How can that be fake? Who are you?¡±


    The answer of the Soul Liberating Envoy gave Lu Wu a headache. He was too inexperienced indeed.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you repair the Mansion of the Dead, and why did you come? The death of Third Ghost, and the creatures that suddenly appeared outside must be related to you!¡±


    The Soul Liberating Envoy stood up, and his hoarse voice echoed throughout the Mansion of the Dead.


    ¡°Yes, that Ghost Supreme Commander was indeed killed by my people, and the next target will be Cha Na!¡±


    Since he was exposed, Lu Wu frankly admitted.


    Now that his doubts were answered, the soul flame erupted in the skull of the Soul Liberating Envoy. He slowly stretched out his hands, and dark flames blazed up from his palms.


    ¡°You¡¯re really bold, aren¡¯t you. Beiqi is not a place an outsider can mess with!¡±


    Just as the fight was about break out, Lu Wu opened his mouth again, ¡°Oh, do you think Beiqi is still complete without its King?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for an outsider to decide!¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy waved his hands, and the balls of flame flew toward Lu Wu.


    Boom!


    The figure that Lu Wu made with condensation of Yin energy was instantly crushed, dissipating into a ball of dark fog.


    However, Lu Wu controlled the Yin energy again, and recondensed his own figure right in front of the Soul Liberating Envoy.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The fierce flames blazed and surrounded Lu Wu, burning him unceasingly.


    The dark fog dissipated, and Lu Wu manipulated the artifact again, forming his figure at another place.


    ¡°Du Yan, you won¡¯t be able to kill me!¡±


    Du Yan didn¡¯t believe it, and continued to throw his dark flames at Lu Wu¡¯s figure, smashing him again and again. After his tenth attempt, Du Yan stopped as he realized that it really was not working.


    Lu Wu formed himself once again, and as he was about to say something, Bei Li, who had been watching at the side said, ¡°Wu, give me the manipulation authority of the artifact. I¡¯ll say it!¡±


    Lu Wu hesitated, but he nodded, and gave the authority to Bei Li.


    Under the control of Bei Li, the figure gradually solidified into a young figure.


    This person was a little like Lu Wu. He was dressed in a purple robe with the flame dragon, and a purplish ray of light shined in his dark pupils. It was as if he was born with the faint authoritative aura.


    The familiar uncontrollable and dominating aura surged toward the Soul Liberating Envoy, and he almost fell on his knees. However, at the thought that this person was not the King of Beiqi, he stood up instantly.


    ¡°Stop pretending that you¡¯re him! You can¡¯t scare me!¡±


    ¡°Du Yan, I¡¯m not the King of Beiqi indeed, but his blood flows in me. The Land of Beiqi should be inherited by me!¡±


    Just as the Soul Liberating Envoy was going to continue to taunt him, he saw the figure of the King of Beiqi wave his hands, and a drop of blood floated in the air.


    As for the origin of the blood, Lu Wu was deeply in pain.


    This was because Bei Li had suddenly grabbed his hand, and gave it a hard bite just now.


    The Soul Liberating Envoy took over the blood, and looked at the figure of the King of Beiqi in confusion. Then, he chose to swallow that drop of blood.


    After standing face-to-face for a moment, the Soul Liberating Envoy suddenly lifted his head and said in terror,


    ¡°You¡¯re really the descendent of the King of Beiqi?¡±


    ¡°I believe you have the answer. Why would you ask any further.¡±


    The Soul Liberating Envoy had mixed feelings now. As he examined the drop of blood just now, he found that it had the blood of the King of Beiqi. Although it was very faint, it was enough to prove the identity of the person in front of him.


    ¡°Why have I never seen you in all these years, and why did you return now?¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy asked in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Lu Wu took over the manipulating authority that was returned by Bei Li, and said,


    ¡°Beiqi is the territory of the Lu family. Although the old ancestors have died, it still belongs to us!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you must be insane. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to fight with the Ghost King, and the Ghost Generals?¡± the hoarse laughter of the Soul Liberating Envoy was particularly offensive.


    ¡°Being qualified or not isn¡¯t up to you. I¡¯m giving you a chance right now, surrender to me!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy said with an ugly crack on his face.


    ¡°You must have seen and killed those creatures who proclaimed themselves as players, right?¡± Lu Wu smiled.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy said unconcernedly.


    Just as the Soul Liberating Envoy finished his sentence, the soul flame in his skull began to thump vigorously.


    ¡°This is impossible! You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re the reason that these creatures¡¯ souls disappeared, and yet their soul power remained!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve mastered the Law of Reincarnation!?¡±


    The speculation of the Soul Liberating Envoy scared him. The Law of Reincarnation was the greatest power that not even the King of Beiqi possessed. If the man in front of him had really mastered it...


    Fear had once again spiraled through the Soul Liberating Envoy.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one last chance now to either surrender to me, or be destroyed with Cha Na. The choice is yours,¡± Lu Wu¡¯s tone had also hardened.


    ¡°How can I believe you? Your plan to regain the Land of Beiqi is way too crazy. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll be beyond redemption.¡±


    This time, the Soul Liberating Envoy did not rebuff. Instead, he stared at Lu Wu and asked.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡± Lu Wu laughed.


    ¡°No,¡± said the Soul Liberating Envoy after being silent for a moment.


    Then, his body gradually dropped, and he knelt onto the ground, ¡°My King!¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: You Deserve To Be Single


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Upon confirming that Lu Wu was the descendant of the late King of Beiqi combined with various factors which included Lu Wu¡¯s mysterious true strength and the possibility for him to control the rules of reincarnation, the Soul Liberating Envoy chose to vow loyalty and devotion to him after a prolonged struggle with his inner turmoil.


    However, Lu Wu asked him to return to Cha Na to stir up trouble in the future instead of letting him stay.


    The Soul Liberating Envoy went down the stairs made from skeletons and came to the side of the King of Skeleton¡¯s throne. He bowed his head slowly.


    ¡°Lord Cha Na, I¡¯m back from the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Why did Third Ghost die?¡± the silhouette on the throne spoke unhurriedly.


    The Soul Liberating Envoy reached out his hand from the black robe and handed over a dry branch.


    ¡°The Tree Demon? The Rock Ghost King? I knew it!¡± the voice from the throne was obviously angry.


    ¡°Is the Northern Zone insufficient for him and he wanted my Liuli District as well? Does he think that I¡¯m weak? Why is everyone provoking me!¡±


    ¡°Lord Cha Na, what should we do?¡± the Soul Liberating Envoy lowered his head and asked.


    Cha Na remained silent for a while before he opened his mouth, ¡°Let¡¯s put it aside and wait until I could break through the Ghost King State!¡±


    The Soul Liberating Envoy nodded his head and was about to retreat when Cha Na commanded again, ¡°Right, please go to the Underworld Sea and tell the Sea King that I agree with his suggestions.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the Soul Liberating Envoy gave another bow to Cha Na, ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± Then, he gradually retreated.


    After the Soul Liberating Envoy had vowed loyalty and devotion to Lu Wu, both Lu Wu and Bei Li burst into laughter in the bedroom.


    They did not expect that they could settle this troublesome fellow so easily and this fellow was really going to put a spoke in Cha Na¡¯s wheel. This situation had made Lu Wu and Bei Li crazily amused.


    During this period, the development of the influence of the players increased rapidly as the reputation of Battle Online was spreading with high-speed. A lot of players with strong influence from game guilds also joined Battle Online.


    The participation of these guild players had made the game even more interesting.


    As the saying goes, where there are people, there is trouble. It was common to have conflicts among the players. Having players killed in the wild was the most popular activity other than killing creatures for leveling up.


    It was frequent to spot small conflicts between two players which led to huge fights between two game guilds.


    The influence of the players developed actively as all of the players wanted to improve their strengths. They often denounced the officials at the forum collectively for not setting up channels to top-up.


    This was amusing to Lu Wu. He had seen players who complained about spending too much money in-game but it was the first time for him to see players complaining of not being allowed to spend money in-game.


    Another group of protesters who protested were the assassin class players.


    In their point of view, the assassin character class had become a low win rate character at the present stage. According to the players, they were so weak to the extent that they would rather become autistic.


    The reason was very simple. The berserker was a positive and firm character and its single combat ability was originally strong. Assassins could never be the rival of berserkers unless their player was very skillful.


    As for the mage character class, it was much tougher to be antagonized now that it was revamped with summoning and demonic skills. It was seen as the king of player killing in the wild. It was a prevailing character at the present stage. Mage players who had been belittled with low win rates were finally able to show off themselves.


    At least berserkers still had the possibility to have a character enhancement. In contrast, the assassins had no ability to have single combat at all other than moving stealthily around and bringing instantaneous explosively high damage, which was upsetting to them.


    Lu Wu could not do anything about this. After all, the development of the characters should be in the light of actual conditions and this fully depended on when Bei Li could come out with it.


    However, Lu Wu¡¯s question was soon settled by an online streamer.


    The streamer had been joking that he used to be an assassin in real life so he wanted to teach everyone some strong assassination skills on his channel.


    The streamer attracted the attention of a lot of assassin players. Lu Yi also entered his live streaming channel due to curiosity.


    The title of this assassin player¡¯s live stream was: A Professional Assassin Teaching You How To Kill Reckless Berserkers and Vulnerable Mages on Solo, The Ultimate Application of Assassin Skills.


    The live stream of the assassin was actually a practical tutorial. He kept looking for players from his enemy guild in the wild to assassinate them throughout the live stream.


    Compared to the other assassins, his techniques were unique. Instead of fighting recklessly with the other berserker players, he utilized both the poison needles and close-quarter back-stabbing skills to deplete the berserkers¡¯ energy while wandering around using Shadow Step.


    Berserkers could not overtake assassins from the aspect of speed so the berserkers could do nothing other than chasing after the assassin upon depletion. If the berserker players chose to escape, the assassin would approach and give the berserkers a stab in the back. After the health of the berserkers was reduced, the assassin would flee from the berserkers again and continue to release poison needles remotely.


    The technique he possessed had a high win rate in his live stream. Other than a few berserkers with strong fencing skills, he basically obtained victory in every round.


    While antagonizing a mage, the assassin would give up on back-stabbing skills but apply the poison needle skill to consume the opponent¡¯s health without giving the opponent a chance to get near him.


    As for the mage¡¯s Yin Corrosion skill, it was a wide range skill so its damage would be less severe than a single poison needle¡¯s damage. Additionally, the assassin¡¯s health was higher than a mage¡¯s, so an assassin could deplete and kill the mage by wandering around using Shadow Step. It was not necessary for close quarters.


    The streamer¡¯s despicable methods had gone viral in the forum. Many assassin players started to learn his techniques for player killing in the wild.


    However, a lot of assassin players realized that it was hard for them to throw the poison needles accurately during battles due to the extremely high degree of reality of the game. Therefore, a lot of players who liked killing other players started to study throwing skills meticulously.


    This post had made more players realize the importance of skills.


    Although a character¡¯s strength was the first standard in the game, players with strong skills were absolutely capable to challenge other players of higher levels.


    For example, there was a berserker player who was very popular in the forum known as QingFengMingYue.


    This player was currently known as the best sword player in the game. It was reported that this player was a well-known master of fencing in real life.


    Although he was only at Level 15, he once defeated five players of Level 20 which allied to attack him during a guild battle by relying on his skills and sword power. He became famous overnight and he was seen as a skillful player in the eyes of the berserker players.


    The posts regarding skills were the popular posts in the online forum all along. Also, the appearance of skillful players enriched the diversity of the game.


    The game made the players feel like they were in a different world rather than just a game.


    The post of one of the players in the forum left a deep impression on Lu Wu.


    This player was describing an incident that happened to him in real life.


    One day, his girlfriend asked him, ¡°Why are you always busy with this game after work? What¡¯s so fun about it? Can¡¯t we have a proper date?¡±


    He answered, ¡°You will never understand. I have another world here!¡±


    Eventually, they broke up.


    This sentence had induced an emotional stirring within Lu Wu. He felt that the development of the game had gone beyond his expectations.


    However, the other players did not have the same emotional stirring as Lu Wu. All of them gave the same reply on that post,


    ¡°Bro, you deserve to be single!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: The Sea King


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    It was three o¡¯clock in the morning but the lights in Lu Wu¡¯s bedroom were still on.


    Bei Li was snacking on chips as she raised her head occasionally to peek at Lu Wu who was cudgeling his brain for ideas.


    Meanwhile, several papers were laid out in front of Lu Wu. There were sketches of various settings and written remarks on the papers. As Lu Wu pondered over the issues, he continued to add more notes on the papers from time to time.


    Being the secret King of Beiqi, he was having a rather tough time as some of the players were perturbing him.


    Recently, the players had gotten increasingly aggressive in requesting the developers to implement a top-up system, causing a severe headache to Lu Wu.


    After some contemplation, Lu Wu took a deep breath before he moved the mouse to wake the screen up from sleep mode, intending to look for useful advice from the players in the forum.


    As he scrolled through the pages, Lu Wu was attracted by a player¡¯s video game live stream which was pinned on top of the timeline.


    The title of the post said, ¡°A Battle by the Sea that You Wouldn¡¯t Want to Miss!¡±


    After he clicked on the link, Lu Wu realized that this player was at the boundary of Liuli District and the Underworld Sea. The player was laying on his belly on a steep cliff by the sea. From above, he captured the scene under the cliff and streamed it for the other gamers of the forum.


    Lu Wu had no idea how the player trespassed the territory of Cha Na, the Ghost General. His attention was quickly drawn by the numerous sea monsters that were rushing toward the shore from the offing of the Underworld Sea.


    At the ocean, the water level continued to rise, eventually forming a huge wave that appeared as though it was going to swamp the entire place.


    Riding on the wave was a sea monster that resembled a whale but was way larger in size. A naked man was standing on the back of the sea monster with a trident in his hand.


    ¡°Cha Na! Show yourself!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The sound waves of the man¡¯s enraged roar turned into an almost realistic ripple and rolled onto the shore.


    ¡°What the hell is this monster? Its roar caused me to lose more than 10 points of HP and I¡¯m now stuck in a negative state of chaos!¡±


    The player who was overlooking the event ranted grumpily.


    In the comment section:


    ¡°Bro, I¡¯ll pay for your potions. Stop moving the camera. You might accidentally miss the great war of the NPC.¡±


    ¡°Stay calm. It seems like the NPC on the back of the whale wants to challenge Cha Na. He¡¯s so bold!¡±


    ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend. Naked man on the whale, I support you to beat the bastard up!¡±


    ¡°Who is this man? Is he Poseidon? He¡¯s making a grand entrance.¡±


    ¡°Haha, brother, have you been watching too many movies? He looks like the future self of the most popular livestreamer, the beast tamer. Can¡¯t you see all the sea monsters in the ocean that have been domesticated by him?¡±


    ¡°Cha Na! Show yourself!¡±


    Another deafening howl resonated. The trees at the shore were shaken violently by the sound wave that propagated through the atmosphere.


    ¡°Oh god, please stop crying. It¡¯s causing ringing in my ears. Oh no, I need my medication.¡±


    The player who was live streaming the incident took out a red potion with a dejected expression and poured it into his mouth. He was worried that he would be instantly killed by the creature¡¯s next cry.


    Followed by the monster¡¯s howl, a chilly wind swirled pass the shore. Then, six undersized silhouettes appeared out of nowhere, carrying a huge skeleton throne on their shoulders.


    ¡°Sea King, don¡¯t push me too far!¡± as Cha Na spoke and confronted the overbearing Sea King from afar, flaming fire was aroused around his throne.


    ¡°I¡¯m pushing you too far? So, what can you do about it?¡±


    The Sea King lifted his trident with a dauntless face. Suddenly, all the sea monsters raised their heads and shrieked in synchrony.


    Cha Na seemed to be upset by the Sea King¡¯s words as he replied with a scowl, ¡°Sea King, I have always respected you as the king of the ocean. However, you have been disdaining me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to acknowledge my status. I respected the King of Beiqi when he was still alive. But now, you are nothing to me.¡±


    At the comment section:


    ¡°He is such a domineering Poseidon. I want to bear his babies. (From a girl who is addicted to the game)¡±


    ¡°This is great! The betrayer Cha Na is a son of a bitch! Punch him! Punch him!¡±


    ¡°This Poseidon is so fearless and manly! I feel as if my heart has been conquered by him!¡±


    ¡°Damn! That¡¯s awesome, brother! He must have learned it from Haoshoku Haki. I¡¯ll bet 1 soul coin on him.¡±


    ¡°Upon seeing the great ocean and our brother, Poseidon, I doubt if there are still pirates out there. Anyone wants to join me for a treasure hunt?¡±


    ¡­...


    The Sea King¡¯s words unreservedly humiliated Cha Na, causing Cha Na to appear increasingly resentful.


    He clenched his fists and stood up abruptly from the skeleton throne. With his tall height, he overlooked the ocean.


    ¡°Since you want war, I¡¯ll fight with you!¡±


    ¡°Haha! So, you¡¯ve decided not to be a coward anymore? I reckon that you¡¯re prepared for this war since you rejected my request. Am I right?¡±


    Cha Na, who was ready to attack, suddenly paused his action, appearing confused.


    ¡°Did I turn you down?¡± I clearly remember that I told Du Yan to accept the offer. How did it turn into a refusal?


    Noticing that Cha Na had stopped in his tracks, the Sea King sneered and raised his trident. Immediately, the sea churned chaotically and a gigantic wave rose from the water, which was at least a hundred meters tall. The wall of water rushed toward the shore mercilessly.


    ¡°Sea King, wait a minute! I think we¡¯re having a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Weakling!¡± the Sea King¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. The enormous wave continued to strike toward the shore as the Sea King had no intention to stop it.


    Boom! The wave hit the shore. The skeleton throne which was carried by the six undersized creatures disappeared in a flash, leaving the man¡¯s silhouette in place.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Cha Na¡¯s figure expanded constantly followed by his bark and he transformed into a livid-faced giant with fangs and the height of more than 10 meters.


    Coupled with several loud slaps, the billow repeatedly thrashed his muscular body.


    The Sea King, who mounted on the huge whale, let out a long howl. The sea monsters began to approach the shore and surround Cha Na as though they understood his order.


    ¡°Sea King! When did I dismiss your demand? I¡¯ve promised to offer you a hundred thousand sacrifices every year. Why are you still putting pressure on me?¡±


    Surrounded by the army, Cha Na waved his hand and countless Ghost Wolf Riders and Steel Beast Riders appeared on the shore.


    Upon hearing Cha Na¡¯s words, the Sea King bent down as water spouted from the blowhole of the huge whale beneath his feet. The waterspout then launched his body toward the shore as though he was a missile.


    Looking at the Sea King who was advancing toward him, Cha Na¡¯s pupils contracted and all of his muscles tensed up. He then yelped and raised his fist.


    Both of their fists collided and a gust of wind was instantly formed by the eruptive force, blowing away many of the sea monsters.


    Drip. Drip.


    At where their fists met, dark blood ran down their skin. Cha Na staggered backward.


    The Sea King descended to the ground.


    ¡°Cha Na, I don¡¯t know why you have the audacity to reject me,¡± the Sea King spoke scornfully as he looked at Cha Na¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Sea King, I told you. I¡¯ve agreed with your request. Why are you still upset with me? Something is wrong here.¡±


    Cha Na was shocked to learn the powerful strength within the Sea King¡¯s body. The Sea King¡¯s true strength was obviously far beyond his expectations.


    Cha Na was no match for the Sea King.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: The Underworld Sea


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    There was nothing else Cha Na could do other than to suppress the flames of fury deep inside his heart as he confronted the pushy yet powerful Sea King.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve agreed? Fine, I¡¯ll accept it but the offerings have to be doubled!¡± the Sea King added on to the requirement.


    ¡°You...¡± Cha Na¡¯s face was ghastly pale but he realized that he did not have the right to negotiate with the Sea King.


    The audience finally saw the Sea King¡¯s true appearance.


    There were three blue stripes on both sides of his face like the gills of a fish while cyan-colored hair grew on his chest. With his approximately two meters in height, he successful subdued Cha Na¡¯s imposing vigor although Cha Na was more than ten meters tall. He constantly exuded a dauntless aura, resembling a ferocious beast.


    In the comment section:


    ¡°He looks so manly! But why is he not punching Cha Na? Go on and beat him up!¡±


    ¡°He is so strong! Cha Na is already bleeding after merely one punch! Is Poseidon possibly at Level 999?¡±


    ¡°Keep quiet please. I¡¯ve already signed up to be a fan of Poseidon. I¡¯m waiting for him to beat Cha Na up!¡±


    ¡°He has repressed Cha Na with one sole punch! So powerful! Is this character class available for the public? I want to advance my character class to be at Poseidon¡¯s level!¡±


    ¡°Why are they chattering? Continue to fight please! I¡¯ve prepared sunflower seeds and coke as snacks. Please, continue fighting! Don¡¯t let me down now, Poseidon!¡±


    ¡­...


    ¡°Why? Are you feeling reluctant?¡± the Sea King reached out his hand to summon his trident. It then whooshed out of the sea and landed perfectly in his grip.


    Cha Na took a deep breath and said with a sour face, ¡°I agree. Please dismiss your troops.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± upon Cha Na¡¯s surrender, the Sea King¡¯s scornful laughter reverberated across the atmosphere.


    He took another disdainful glance at Cha Na before he let out a howl. All the sea monsters immediately rushed into the ocean.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve known this earlier. Why did you send your envoy to provoke me? Cha Na, you have to understand that, in the underworld, your Land of Beiqi is divided. The place is extremely vulnerable. You¡¯ve been living for so long. Do I still have to remind you that only the strongest will survive?¡±


    After he finished his words, the Sea King jumped into the ocean and a wave appeared at the offing, moving speedily toward the Sea King.


    Upon seeing the Sea King, a hint of resentment flashed across Cha Na¡¯s eyes. He growled as he punched the ground heavily. As a result, the earth quaked and the mark of his fist was imprinted on the ground.


    ¡°Du Yan, you¡¯re tired of living!¡±


    ¡­...


    In the comment section:


    ¡°We are balled up. Is the battle over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m confused as well. What¡¯s happening? Are they done?¡±


    ¡°What? Why did Poseidon stop? My sunflower seeds and Sprite are going to waste.¡±


    ¡°This is bad. I have to give this a poor rating. Poseidon is so unreliable! Why did he let Cha Na go?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, this battle ended right after I got excited? I¡¯ve just taken off my pants!¡±


    ¡°I despise Poseidon. He seemed so strong at the beginning, but why did he leave after he merely attacked with some malicious words?¡±


    ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t hear what they said, I think that Cha Na begged for forgiveness and Poseidon decided to spare his life.¡±


    ¡°The disgraceful Cha Na must have pleaded for forgiveness, or else he would have been battered!¡±


    The live streaming channel was flooded with comments. The players were extremely unsatisfied with the Sea King¡¯s decision to stop the fight during the climax of the battle. A lot of the players were upset.


    Lu Wu closed the live streaming page before he turned to look at Bei Li who was still eating.


    ¡°Little Li, who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bei Li was still chewing on food. With her puffed cheeks, she stared at Lu Wu, looking confused.


    Lu Wu massaged his forehead before he pointed at the screenshot on the screen, ¡°This guy with the hairy chest.¡±


    Bei Li finally heard Lu Wu. She craned her neck, swallowed the food in her mouth and took a glimpse at the screen.


    ¡°The Sea King? He is a powerful character. He has fought multiple times with the Lord King of Beiqi.¡±


    ¡°He fought with my ancestors before?¡±


    Bei Li nodded her head firmly. ¡°Yes, they often fought with each other. The King of Beiqi would disturb the Sea King whenever he was free. There was one time when the King of Beiqi brought me along. I even witnessed as the Lord King of Beiqi pressed him on the ground and rubbed him against the floor. It looked so painful!¡±


    Lu Wu was dumbfounded. ¡°Why did my ancestors want to fight with him?¡±


    Bei Li shrugged and replied, ¡°Did he need a reason to start a fight? Perhaps, the Lord King of Beiqi wanted to bully him.¡±


    ¡°Bu¡­ bully him?¡±


    Upon recalling the domineering Sea King, Lu Wu massaged his forehead once again. His ancestor was really powerful if he was capable to pin a strong man on the ground to torture him. Just like what he expected, he was still far weaker than his ancestor.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Why are you asking about the Sea King?¡± Bei Li asked as she reached out for the bag of snacks, took out a box of chocolate and opened the wrapper.


    As a reply, Lu Wu told her about the event he witnessed via the live stream just now.


    ¡°Cha Na was thrashed?¡± Bei Li was shocked at first. Then, she giggled. ¡°He deserves it!¡±


    ¡°After the King of Beiqi¡¯s death, the Sea King must have thought that he could never retaliate against the abuse he received. To vent his anger, he could only beat up the Lord King of Beiqi¡¯s then subordinate.¡±


    ¡°Is the Sea King the strongest in the Underworld Sea?¡± Lu Wu asked.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Bei Li choked on the soda that she was drinking, ¡°Cough¡­ hahaha!¡±


    Noticing that Bei Li was staring at him as if he was an idiot, he replied with a half-hearted smile, looking embarrassed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how vast the Underworld Sea is? The Sea King is only an overlord of the water beside the Land of Beiqi. How can he be the king of the Underworld Sea? Even the Lord King of Beiqi couldn¡¯t conquer the Underworld Sea during his heyday.¡±


    ¡°The Underworld Sea connects all the large domains of the underworld. Its area is almost as extensive as the land. Meanwhile, the Underworld Sea is divided into seven parts. The Sea King is merely one of the overlords among the seven sea areas. He doesn¡¯t even dominate the sea area.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t dominate one sea area even when he is so strong?¡±


    Lu Wu was astonished by the Sea King¡¯s true strength just now. He genuinely thought that he was a very powerful character.


    Bei Li nodded. ¡°Based on the Lord King of Beiqi¡¯s words, the nearest sea area to us is known as the Void Ocean and the overlord of this sea area was Taowu. Allegedly, he is a formidable leader. Even the Lord King of Beiqi was no match for him when he was still alive. The Sea King is only Taowu¡¯s underling who is in charge of a subarea.¡±


    For a while, the room was silent as Lu Wu attempted to take in the information. Finally, he raised his head.


    ¡°Little Li, what do you think about forming a navy after we conquer Liuli District? If the Sea King attacks us with a blitz, we are not capable of defending ourselves at all.¡±


    Bei Li nodded, acknowledging Lu Wu¡¯s idea, ¡°I¡¯ve had the same thought before. However, we have to restore the equipment depot of the Mansion of the Dead first. There are a lot of blueprints inside the room, including the design of a Specter Ship which is able to grow by consuming raw materials. Restoring the place will be helpful for the development of our players¡¯ abilities.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: The Cursed Apostle


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Initially, Lu Wu planned to follow Bei Li¡¯s suggestion and immediately restore the equipment depot.


    However, after he learned from Bei Li that a whopping 500,000 soul coins were required for the restoration, Lu Wu decided to abandon his plan temporarily.


    The reason was simple. Unlike the Library where only books were stored, a lot of items in the equipment depot contained soul power. As extra soul power would be required to fill the soul equipment, it would cost them greatly if they were to restore the depot.


    However, the construction of a Specter Ship, which was also mentioned by Bei Li, had attracted Lu Wu¡¯s attention.


    According to her, the Specter Ship was a unique ship that could devour any spiritual materials in the world to self-remold and evolve.


    The ship was indestructible. Even if it was completely dismantled, the ship could return to its original form after it consumed a large amount of spiritual materials as long as its core was still intact. Therefore, it was very suitable for gamers.


    By the time they got their hands on the blueprint, they could start producing basic models of a Specter Ship and sell them to the players. Then, the players could proceed to customize and upgrade their ships.


    Lu Wu hit upon an idea, thinking that he might be able to make development simultaneously on land and at sea.


    Meanwhile, the live streaming video that was broadcast on the forum yesterday had evoked a strong desire among the gamers to visit the Underworld Sea. Many fans were ready to build ships on their own, intending to rescue Liuli District from Cha Na before they commenced their voyage.


    Cha Na of Liuli District had now became a thorn in the players¡¯ sides. They were itching to eliminate him for good.


    However, many players had watched the scene at the shore. They knew how powerful Cha Na was. With the capability of the current players, they would not stand a chance against him.


    Even if they had an advantage because of their huge numbers, they were still no match for Cha Na in terms of their individual strength. Hence, they had to focus on their personal development.


    But there was never a lack of talents in the forum. Soon, a few Strategy Masters had started to chalk out a stratagem.


    On the other hand, some illogical players intended to hunt for Poseidon in the Underworld Sea in order to team up with him.


    However, the suggestion was immediately rejected.


    Although a lot of players adored the fearless Poseidon, they knew that this man was not an easy man. Considering that even Cha Na had to bow down to him, it was impossible for the players to negotiate their terms.


    In spite of that, the players had not been demotivated. They began to map out a new operation plan and, at the same time, allowed the other players to store their strength. Once they were strong enough, they were bound to wipe out the Ghost General, Cha Na, and pillage his territories.


    Meanwhile, for the players¡¯ convenience, Lu Wu told Bei Li to add in a new feature for the game ¨C an auction house.


    The auction house allowed the players to easily search for required items. Players would now be able to find an item, which had been priced by the other players, just by typing the name of the item in the search bar.


    As for those gamers who were of a higher level and wished to obtain advanced equipment, they could sell off their unneeded weapons in exchange for the equipment.


    Inevitably, Lu Wu charged for the service, imposing twenty percent of the total sales in soul coins.


    On the day the feature was launched, tens of thousands of items were placed in the transaction column.


    There were a variety of items on sale. Other than weapons and armor, some players were even selling peculiar stones at an insane price, hoping to snap up bargains.


    Many players could not help but rant about the omnipresence of unscrupulous merchants, causing some experienced players to recall the times when they were cheated in other games.


    ¡­...


    The next day after the launch, Lu Wu was sleeping soundly before Bei Li woke him up by shaking him strenuously.


    Lu Wu opened his eyes and was instantly terrified by Bei Li who was staring at him with a pair of glowing eyes and a shabby dagger in her hand.


    ¡°Wu, I¡¯ve found a way for the assassins to advance their character classes!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. Can you please put the dagger down?¡± Lu Wu pulled up his quilt nervously.


    Appearing excited, Bei Li took a step backward and made a stroke in the air with the dagger.


    ¡°This is a relic of the Cursed Clan. To my surprise, it was found by a player! I think there¡¯s a chance for the assassins to undergo class advancement.¡±


    Lu Yi glanced at the rusty dagger with an apparent broken knife edge. He did not find it special.


    ¡°Is this thing powerful?¡±


    Bei Li nodded her head vigorously, ¡°Absolutely! This is the weapon of the Cursed Clan, I¡¯ve been considering to develop the Cursed Clan as the assassins¡¯ class advancement or hidden character class. However, it had always been merely an idea. This time, it can finally be materialized!¡±


    Lu Wu was astonished by Bei Li¡¯s proposal, ¡°Tell me all the details. What¡¯s this about?¡±


    Bei Li gave another firm nod before she explained, ¡°The cursed apostles once formed an influential clan in the Land of Beiqi. This clan was said to be related with the Naraka of the Underworld¡¯s large domain. All the clan members were born killers, possessing the ability to summon the Cursed Demons. In the past, they declared defiance to the Lord King of Beiqi and was violently quelled by the great army led by the King of Beiqi. The word is that the clan has vanished from the Land of Beiqi. I was surprised when I discovered the object. I was planning to try my luck and search for it at the equipment depot after it¡¯s completely restored.¡±


    As Bei Li spoke, her eyes narrowed and turned into a crescent moon-like shape.


    ¡°I was bored just now, so I decided to check out the auction house. Eventually, I found this cursed weapon. I¡¯m not sure who the player was who put it on sale and it was only worth five soul coins. Haha, I got myself a great bargain!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the strength of the item?¡± Lu Wu replied with a grin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate it to you,¡± Bei Li held Lu Wu¡¯s hand and immediately activated the artifact to travel to the Mansion of the Dead.


    Still in his pajamas, Lu Wu was dragged by Bei Li into the laboratory in the Mansion of the Dead.


    Bei Li toyed with the dagger. Then, with the assistance of the experimental machine, the dagger was disintegrated into innumerable tiny particles. Bei Li waved her hands. Followed by that, the particles were absorbed by the subring, an artifact in her hand, and were transmitted into the space of a battle artifact and turned into a series of data.


    Immediately, Bei Li began to meticulously arrange the numbers.


    After two hours of work, Bei Li finally put on a big smile, appearing excited.


    Lu Wu immediately went forward. He quickly noticed the content that was converted from the data.


    [Introduction of Character Class]:


    [The Cursed Apostle]: The ones who are willing to be cursed and abandon their faiths in order to turn into the wielders of death. The Cursed Apostles obtain their source of power from pain. From their perspective, death is the beginning, while life is nothing but hell.


    Character Class Specialty: Possess the cursing power and the ability to summon the Cursed Demons.


    Weapon: Dagger


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Lu Wu, out of pure thrill, rustled Bei Li¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me. This isn¡¯t complete yet. Give me a minute!¡± in her lab coat, Bei Li pouted as she gave Lu Wu a push, causing Lu Wu to stagger backward.


    Bei Li promptly returned to work.


    Lu Wu felt reassured and relieved.


    Behind every successful man, there is an almighty woman. Who can deny that?


    ¡­...


    At noon, a notification alerted all players in the game.


    ¡°Server Announcement. Game update. New character class upgrade for assassin¡¯s advancement: The Cursed Apostle.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: The Naraka Realm


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Upon seeing the server announcement, the assassins in the game were fired up.


    After they entered the class demonstration of the character class, the surrounding of the players rapidly changed to the familiar wilderness.


    At the bare plain, the Rune Master had transformed into a silhouette who wore a tight black suit on his body and a demon mask on his face.


    [Introduction of Character Class]:


    [The Cursed Apostle]: The ones who are willing to be cursed and abandon their faiths in order to turn into the wielders of death. The Cursed Apostles obtain their source of power from pain. From their perspective, death is the beginning, while life is nothing but hell.


    Character Class Specialty: Possess the cursing power and the ability to summon the Cursed Demons.


    Weapon: Dagger


    Prerequisites for the Character Class: Players must be Level 30 and above, with assassin as their default class.


    After the introduction faded out, the silhouette began to move.


    ¡°First Level of the Naraka Realm ¨C The Night Killer¡±


    As the voice disappeared, a black circular formation appeared beneath the Cursed Apostle¡¯s feet. Followed by that, a dense black fog spewed out of the formation and the demons¡¯ cries reverberated across the atmosphere. It seemed like there were a mass of black, shrivelled-up arms reaching out of the formation, as though they were trying to grab onto something. But, soon, they disappeared in a flash.


    Followed by the surfacing of the formation, a three-meter-tall shadow of the demon slowly appeared behind the Cursed Apostle.


    The demon, which was crimson from head to toe, wore a livid face. Holding a bloody blade in its hand, it emitted an extremely intimidating aura.


    After the formation disappeared, the Cursed Apostle made a strike with the dagger. In the meantime, the Night Killer Demon imitated the Cursed Apostle¡¯s action and charged forward with the bloody blade. All of a sudden, a beam of red light flashed past, leaving a bottomless crack on the surface of the ground.


    The scene paused and an introduction of the skill popped up.


    [First Level of the Naraka Realm, the Night Killer¡¯s Spell]: Summon the Night Killer Demon as Guardian Apostle for 30 minutes. During this period of time, any attack will strengthen the power of the Night Killer. Meanwhile, with the protection of the Night Killer, any damage the player suffered will be reduced by fifteen percent.


    The introduction of the skill disappeared and the tutorial continued.


    ¡°Second Level of the Naraka Realm ¨C Av¨©ci¡±


    As the second skill was activated, the Night Killer Demon vanished. This time, another formation emerged under the Cursed Apostle¡¯s feet. The shadow of an Av¨©ci Demon, coupled with a pair of wings, appeared behind the Cursed Apostle.


    The Av¨©ci Demon made a strenuous flap with its wings and brought the Cursed Apostle into the air.


    In mid-air, the Cursed Apostle launched an attack with his dagger. The shadow of the Av¨©ci Demon then let out a low growl before it dashed toward the direction where the dagger was pointing at.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The earth quaked and a deep pit appeared at the area of explosion while raging fire burned relentlessly within the pit.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    The Cursed Apostle gradually descended from above. His toes gently touched the ground before he eventually made a landing.


    [Second Level of Naraka Realm ¨C the Av¨©ci Demon¡¯s Nihility]: Summon the Av¨©ci Demon as an Attacking Apostle for one minute. Within this period of time, players will be granted the ability to fly. Players are allowed to choose an area as the Av¨©ci Demon¡¯s target. Extensive damage will subsequently be triggered.


    ¡°Third Level of Naraka Realm ¨C Praj?¨¡ Scarification¡±


    After the third skill was actuated, the third formation took shape on the ground.


    Out of the players¡¯ expectations, this time, what appeared at the back of the Cursed Apostle was not a demon, but a golden buddha that was sitting cross-legged on a lotus throne.


    Meanwhile, a berserker, who held a silver greatsword in his hand, materialized before the Cursed Apostle.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The berserker roared as he charged toward the Cursed Apostle.


    The Cursed Apostle gave the berserker a chilling gaze before he lifted the dagger and thrust it forward.


    All of a sudden, the berserker, who was initially storming forward, was stunned and stopped in his tracks. He struggled with a scowl on his face, but there was no way for him to break free from this invisible fetter.


    Before long, the players were astonished by the subsequent scene. The Cursed Apostle lifted the dagger and mercilessly stabbed himself in his chest.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The Cursed Apostle was not injured by the self-mutilation at all. On the contrary, blood gushed out from the mouth of the berserker, who was at a distance, and his chest was punctured.


    Upon seeing that, the Cursed Apostle sneered. Then, he moved the dagger to his neck and stabbed it ferociously.


    At this moment, an amicable smile was painted across the face of the Praj?¨¡ Golden Buddha¡¯s statue. As if a kind man who offered salvation to all sentient beings, the Buddha shimmered in glory and an enormous symbol ascended above his head.


    The color of the bloodstain on the neck of the berserker gradually darkened. He then fell onto the ground and dissipated into a waft of black smoke.


    [Level Three of the Naraka Realm ¨C the Praj?¨¡ Scarification¡¯s Ultimate Move]: One of the three ultimate levels. Reincarnate as the Praj?¨¡ Magic Buddha for one minute. Within this period, the targeted opponent will be forcefully controlled and restricted. In the meantime, any damage suffered by the Cursed Apostle will be reduced by 85 percent and the chosen target will bear the damage instead.


    ¡­...


    Once the class demonstration of the 18 levels of Naraka were completed, another notification popped up:


    [Attention: The Cursed Apostle will be able to illustrate 18 types of demons of the Naraka Realm and possess the ability to perform 18 forms of attacks, that consists of four stages ranging from basic to advanced, namely spell, nihility, void, and ultimate. Among all the levels, the third, ninth, and 18th are levels of extreme evilness, which will be exceptionally difficult to acquire. For further details, please refer to the Class Advancement Instructor.]


    The notice regarding the class advancement of the Cursed Apostle electrified the players.


    Strike_Gold: ¡°Fuck! I have a feeling that the Cursed Apostle who grasps all 18 Naraka Realms will be more powerful than the Rune Master. This is insane! He can kill his opponents by inflicting suicide. He is matchless!¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°Argh! Please allow me to undergo class advancement immediately! I want to rule the Naraka Realm. This is so cool! Nothing is better than fighting alongside the shadows of the demons! As expected, assassins are the best job in the game. The remaining character classes will be thrashed within a fraction of a second.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°How about the mage? My middle finger is losing control. Someone please hold it down for me.¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°I¡¯m on my way to find the Class Advancement Instructor. I think I will get insomnia if I don¡¯t complete the class advancement now.¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Honestly, the Cursed Apostle is terrific! This character class completely fulfills my fantasy, especially the shadows of the demons behind the player. I¡¯m begging for class advancement materials. I want to go through class advancement right now!¡±


    Black_Witch: ¡°What happened to the wonderland the mages were promised? How can assassins turn so powerful? All the mages will be dead if we encounter an assassin who has mastered the third level of Naraka Realm in the later stages of the game.¡±


    Jia_Xu: ¡°Shut up, everyone. I predict that Athena will be the class advancement for mage. Successful class advancement would immediately promote the character class to god. Then, we will be able to destroy the earth within a second.¡±


    A_Mysterious_Deity replied Jia_Xu: ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. Athena? Do you want me to send over a few cockroaches for you to form a team of Saint Seiya?¡±


    ¡­...


    Following the debut of the Cursed Apostle, all the assassins were pumped up.


    In the public¡¯s opinion, the rise of the assassins was inevitable, providing that they could achieve the character class advancement to transform into the Cursed Apostle and master the 18 Naraka Realms. After that, they would basically be invincible.


    However, there were circumstances that they did not foresee. All assassins lost heart after they read the prerequisites for class advancement.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: The Tomb Of The White Phantom


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    [Prerequisites for character class advancement to Cursed Apostle]:


    Mission One: The assassins must first achieve Level 30 to be eligible for the class advancement quest. After accepting the quest, players will be able to obtain extra Blood Essence by killing any creature (not including players). Once the assassin accumulates 10,000 points of Blood Essence, the first level of the Naraka Realm will be activated. Then, the player has successfully achieved the character class advancement and become a Cursed Apostle.


    Initially, all the assassins were excited to see such an easy mission.


    Compared to the character class advancement to Rune Master, which required the players to hunt for various materials, the rather boring quest for the assassins was as easy as pie.


    However, the assassins lost hope when they noticed the prerequisite skills listed below that.


    Mission Two: Character class development.


    Second Level of the Naraka Realm, the Av¨©ci Demon¡¯s Nihility: Players have to find three different sources of the cursing power and hand it to the Class Advancement Instructor. The Class Advancement Instructor will proceed to engrave the three curses on the player¡¯s core in order to complete the second class development for the Av¨©ci Demon.


    Third Level of the Naraka Realm, the sacrifice of Praj?¨¡¡¯s Ultimate Move: Praj?¨¡ sacrificed with no form and desire. Players have to grasp the praj?¨¡¡¯s theory via death. (Extremely difficult level. Players are required to fathom the theory on their own.)


    Fourth Level of the Naraka Realm, the quaking Mountains of the Void: Players have to collect fragments of the Mountain Spirit and submit it to the Class Advancement Instructor in order to fulfill the class development.


    ¡­...


    All the assassins were stunned after they read the prerequisites for class development.


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Why are the elaborations for the sacrifice of Praj?¨¡, the most powerful skill, so brief and confusing? To grasp the meaning of praj?¨¡¡¯s theory via death? Does it mean that we have to repeatedly kill ourselves? Why is there a skill that requires the players¡¯ self-realization? Why can¡¯t the Skill Instructor guide us?¡±


    The_Great_Assassin_Player replied to Assassin_Creed: ¡°Perhaps, even the instructors don¡¯t know what to do (Joke).¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°I¡¯m confused as well. The tutorial for the sacrifice of Praj?¨¡ is too succinct. This is my first time seeing an ability that requires players¡¯ apperception. Isn¡¯t this too difficult? I will just sit back and wait for tutorials after the experts complete the quest!¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡®As expected, the more powerful the skill, the more difficult it is. I can finally get peace of mind. However, I still think that the class advancement for the assassins is too easy. They only need to kill creatures. By now, none of us, the berserkers, have successfully undergone class advancement. That wrenches my heart!¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°Brothers from the Association of the Guardian Angels, come and destroy the Ghost Mountains with me. After I¡¯ve collected 10,000 points of Blood Essence, I aspire to become the first Cursed Apostle in this game!¡±


    Ye_Xueer¡¯s_little_follower replied to Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°Xue¡¯er is definitely the strongest! I¡¯m rooting for you!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Ye_Xueer¡¯s_little_follower: ¡°Hi lickspittle, here we meet again. Wave~¡±


    Ye_Xueer¡¯s_little_follower replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Ye_Xueer¡¯s_little_follower: ¡°Defeating you with a backhand slap!¡±


    ¡­...


    Besides the Night Killer, the assassins were totally clueless about the remaining procedures to complete the character class development.


    However, there was nothing Lu Wu could help them with. Even though the template of the Cursed Apostle was easy to design, it depended solely on the players to achieve their own class development.


    This especially applied for the sacrifice of Praj?¨¡. Even among the Cursed Clan, there were only a handful of them who could master the skill. Therefore, to mimic the realisticness, the players should practice and cultivate on their own in order to pick up these powerful skills.


    The players could learn the skills of the Night Killer easily because Bei Li had set a shortcut for the class advancement within the artifact for the players to upgrade into the Cursed Apostle.


    When the players successfully accumulated 10,000 points of Blood Essence and submitted it to the Class Advancement Instructor, the Blood Essence would be transmitted into the Artifact Channel. The artifact would then infuse these Blood Essence points into the player¡¯s core, helping the players to forge a new body.


    Since the players were no longer required to take an oath to the Naraka Realm and provide sacrifices, the procedure was way easier than before.


    Although the mission was extremely hard, it did not demotivate the assassin players at all. The players were seen everywhere, hunting for creatures.


    Although the mages were let down by the introduction of the Cursed Apostle, they were looking forward to the launch of a class advancement that belonged exclusively to the mages.


    Lu Wu did not want to keep the mages waiting. With research led by the almighty Bei Li, a template for the mages had been finalized. It would be introduced into the game after Bei Li tested it.


    Meanwhile, to enrich the in-game experience, Lu Wu¡¯s subsequent plan was to restore the Spirit Summoning Room.


    The Spirit Summoning Room was where the King of Beiqi kept his defeated enemies and the spirits of his subordinates who died on the battlefield. There were many spirits of the courageous generals who used to fight alongside the King of Beiqi as he expanded his territory. More precisely, it was a memorial building.


    There was a reason why Lu Wu wanted to restore the Spirit Summoning Room instead of the equipment depot.


    As of now, the development of class advancement was approaching perfection. However, there was absolutely no progress for the hidden character classes.


    According to Bei Li, there were spirits of talented warriors locked within the Spirit Summoning Room. Their inheritance could be extracted with the help of the artifact.


    Their plan was to establish spontaneous class advancement quests in the game. Players would be able to achieve hidden character classes upon the completion of certain side quests.


    After the update was launched, the players would be able to accomplish holistic development.


    The hidden character class was extremely unique. It was independent from the three main characters. Hence, the introduction of the hidden character class would create new prospects to the game, making it more mysterious and intriguing.


    Nevertheless, everything was still in progress.


    Although the sum of Lu Wu¡¯s soul coins was increasing by leaps and bounds every day, the expenses were huge as well.


    For instance, Lu Wu had set up two transport arrays at the border separating the Mansion of the Dead and Liuli District to make traveling easier for the players.


    As this cost him a lot of soul coins, the balance of his soul coins was insufficient for the restoration of the Spirit Summoning Room, which was priced at 20,000 soul coins. Therefore, he had to save up again.


    However, the Underworld was always full of surprises and unpredictable events could happen everywhere.


    Right after Lu Wu and Bei Li decided on the future of the hidden character classes, Bei Li frowned as she placed her mind on a certain player in the Underworld.


    Upon seeing that, Lu Wu shifted his vision to the Underworld as well.


    ¡­...


    In Liuli District, they were surrounded by dead woods.


    A berserker raised his chin to look at the blue sky. His face crumpled with despair.


    He was not enjoying the view of the blue sky. In fact, he fell into this pit that was more than ten meters deep and was now surrounded by slippery rocks. There was nothing else he could do other than just stare at the sky.


    He made a few attempts to climb up the rock wall, but to no avail. Not only was the wall utterly smooth, it was also extremely hard. Even his greatsword of Blue Class Quality could not make a slit on the wall. During his multiple attempts, he repeatedly fell down before he could go further than a meter.


    He had the intention to escape by commiting suicide. However, he quickly lost hope. Every time he tried to injure himself, a green ray, originating from the wall, would immediately heal his wounds.


    In despair, Sun Qi leaned on the wall wearily. He stared blankly and silently at the sky.


    ¡°The Tomb of the White Phantom? Wu, this man is in the Tomb of the White Phantom!¡±


    Looking at the distressed berserker, Bei Li exclaimed in astonishment.


    ¡°What is this Tomb of the White Phantom?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    ¡°There are unique Yin soul beasts inhabiting the Land of Beiqi. These creatures are rare and exquisite. They usually search for a secret place to keep their inheritance to pass it down to a living being from the Underworld who encounters it by fate. He is so lucky!¡±


    Although Lu Wu failed to comprehend her words, he had a hunch that this was going to be an amazing thing.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: The Inheritance Of The White Phantom


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    At the brink of death, Sun Qi was suddenly reminded of something. He activated the Skill Menu and selected the live streaming option.


    Then, he typed the title, ¡°I¡¯m in a tight situation, requesting backup now. This is urgent¡­¡±


    After the livestream began, he silently waited for other players to save a weakling like him.


    Moments later, many players began to appear in the live streaming channel.


    ¡°What is this place? The view here is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Simple. Perform a Gecko Wall Climb and you can get up easily. Also, a Wudang Ladders sounds good, too.¡±


    ¡°Noob! Just do as I say, put your left foot on your right foot and levitate. You¡¯ll be out of there in no time.¡±


    Besides the players who were here for the drama, some of the players provided some supposedly helpful advice.


    Sun Qi attempted every possible way, but to no avail.


    An hour later¡­


    Sun Qi was even more distressed as he laid down slowly and stared at the sky.


    Lu Wu was anxious when he saw this. Therefore, he registered an account via the official website and posted a message in the livestream¡¯s comment section.


    ¡°Hey man, cut your finger and try to paint your blood on the rock wall!¡±


    Sun Qi looked at Lu Wu¡¯s comment and quietly shifted his attention back to the sky once again.


    Hopeless, he was too tired to try again.


    Lu Wu was lost as well. It was clear that the player had given up and was no longer interested in trying out any groundless suggestions that were posted in the comment section.


    Lu Wu had no choice but to activate his reward menu. He set aside five soul coins as a reward and posted another comment.


    ¡°Brother, just do as I say and these five soul coins are yours!¡±


    Sun Qi appeared puzzled at the sight of the soul coins.


    In Sun Qi¡¯s opinion, this player had a convoluted mind because he seemed to enjoy watching someone else¡¯s suffering.


    However, for the five soul coins, Sun Qi sighed as he stood up. He held the greatsword and slit his wrist with it. He hurriedly pressed his wrist against the rock wall before the healing power of the wall was activated.


    The following scene made the spectating players and Sun Qi¡¯s jaws drop.


    Sun Qi¡¯s arm was magically stuck on the rock wall and he was unable to remove his arm. All the blood that came out of his wrist was absorbed by the rock wall.


    That sight did not cause Sun Qi to panic. Instead, he was overjoyed. He thought to himself, I can finally be freed.


    The other players were rather curious, ¡°Brother, rest in peace. We¡¯ll see you in three hours!¡±


    Sun Qi¡¯s face looked pale due to the massive blood loss. When he thought his life was about to end, a sudden wave of energy coursed through the rock wall.


    Following a wail, a shadow of a white deer appeared from the rock wall. It danced around Sun Qi as fluorescent green specks of light filled the pit.


    Everyone was stunned by the sight, clueless of the whole situation.


    The white deer circled Sun Qi for a moment and Sun Qi suddenly realized that his health was completely restored.


    When Sun Qi was about to close off himself, the white deer grunted softly. It then lowered its head and charged toward Sun Qi¡¯s core.


    Bei Li, who was already prepared, activated the weapon and began to digitalize the inheritance.


    With Sun Qi as the center, a flash of green light ran around the pit. A green cocoon slowly took shape and encased Sun Qi.


    ¡°Server Announcement: Congratulations on player Sun Qi¡¯s successful class advancement and unlocking of the hidden character class: White Phantom¡±


    A server announcement popped up, causing a commotion in the game.


    Soon enough, many people found Sun Qi¡¯s livestream channel. The number of viewers quickly exceeded fifty thousand. Before long, the viewer count had hit a hundred thousand.


    ¡°I was snacking when this fellow advanced into a hidden character class. If you have just joined the livestream, you can watch the replay¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome! The first hidden character in the region. But, you¡¯re not as good as you seem?¡±


    ¡°Damn. What¡¯s a White Phantom? Help me out!¡±


    The page was continuously refreshed as hundreds of new comments appeared every second.


    At this moment, Sun Qi felt as though his mind was overwhelmed by new information. However, the information was intercepted by the artifact before it was translated into data and displayed before his eyes.


    A moment later, the eyes of countless players shone with excitement as the green cocoon burst open and the pit was instantly filled with green thick fog.


    The players who were watching the livestream held their breath as they anticipated the White Phantom¡¯s first appearance.


    When the white fog slowly dispersed and Sun Qi finally reappeared, the other players put on an indecipherable expression.


    A puppy with white, smooth fur appeared at the bottom of the pit.


    In the comment section:


    ¡°Hahaha, I laughed so hard that I blew a snot bubble. Congratulations on transitioning into a dog!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I just had my operation done today. I¡¯m out. This is too hilarious!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Congratulations! Your hidden character class is so cool!¡±


    ¡°I accidentally choked on water just now. Anyway, congratulations, too!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me with laughter and then ruin my credit score? What a shameless fellow! Hahaha!¡±


    Sun Qi was also very confused. He was not aware of what had happened. He only knew that he seemed to have transitioned into a hidden character class, not knowing that he had actually become a dog.


    He instinctively opened his Skill Menu.


    Player: Sun Qi (Player Level: Level 21, 26%)


    Character: White Phantom Spiritual Beast (First Form)


    Introduction of the White Phantom Spiritual Beast: A type of unique and precious Yin soul beast that inhabits the Land of Beiqi. The noble blood of the Divine Beast flows within them. When their lives are coming to an end, they will search for a concealed place to pass on their inheritance to the beings who encounter it by fate.


    Character Class Specialty: Every level upgrade will increase the player¡¯s attributes by 100%. At Levels 20/60/90/120, the player will receive an Inherited Skill. The second form will be unlocked upon reaching Level 150.


    Note: The blood of the White Phantom has healing properties.


    The players who were initially teasing Sun Qi were astonished after they read Sun Qi¡¯s Skill Menu.


    ¡°Damn it! I want to be a dog, too. I didn¡¯t foresee it to be the inheritance of the Divine Beast. I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in luck! You upgrading one level is equal to us upgrading two levels. This is crazy! You¡¯re so lucky!¡±


    ¡°Apart from the adorable appearance, the attributes are amazing. I am absolutely jealous.¡±


    ¡°Have you all realized that his blood has healing properties? The first medic of the region has appeared!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a medic! He¡¯s basically the holy grail! I have prepared a washbasin to fill up his blood because the potions in the shop are way too expensive!¡±


    ¡°I have prepared a water tank. Are you ready to extract your blood?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, guys. Mister white puppy, do you want to be my pet? We will be the strongest in Beiqi and eliminate all the traitors of the ghost clan! Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡±


    Sun Qi¡¯s Skill Menu had caused a hubbub among the players. All the players were enthusiastically discussing Sun Qi¡¯s transformation into a puppy.


    Sun Qi¡¯s inheritance was deemed as pure luck. Even Lu Wu did not have the Class Advancement Menu of a White Phantom.


    The other players were also keen to become a White Phantom. But they have to find the land where the White Phantom had left its inheritance behind.


    Of course, the chances would be extremely slim.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: Sun Qi¡¯s Despair


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Upon seeing the attributes menu, Sun Qi was overjoyed.


    As a beginner with neither skills nor cash to spend in the game, his only means to upgrade his level and obtain equipment was to fight monsters. But now, everything had changed.


    Owing to this hidden character class, he would definitely be able to turn into a pro. Perhaps, he could even become one of the top-notch players.


    However, he was not quite accustomed to his new dog form yet. He glanced at his paws and began running in the pit experimentally.


    As he slowly got used to the body, Sun Qi put on an ambitious expression as he braced himself for a mighty leap. Then, he started to bounce between the granite walls.


    Buffed by his new form and powerful attributes, this time, Sun Qi managed to spring out of the pit with ease.


    Taking a deep breath of the fresh air outside, Sun Qi was satisfied. He could already foresee himself on the path toward the glorious peak of his life.


    In the comment section:


    ¡°What an agile doggy! So, his previous attributes were doubled as well after his class advancement? I wish I were him!¡±


    ¡°Buddy, are you interested in joining the Association of the Guardian Angels? We are in need of talent like you!¡±


    ¡°Hey buddy, the Battle Wolf Guild would surely be the most suitable for your development. Come! Join us on our quest to build this game¡¯s strongest guild!¡±


    ¡°Doggy, be my pet!¡±


    Reading the players¡¯ comments, Sun Qi smiled. For the first time ever, he felt popular and important.


    Just as he was falling into his fantasy, a net made of vines suddenly fell from a tree nearby. Sun Qi was caught within and before he realized what was going on, several heavy blows from a wooden stick struck him.


    Sun Qi barked in agony.


    ¡°Brother, this doesn¡¯t look like a zombie wolf to me. It¡¯s just a white puppy,¡± lifting a corner of the net, a girl with a wand said disappointedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tie it up. We can use it as target practice. Zombie wolves are rather difficult to tame anyway. This little white puppy should be pretty easy to handle,¡± said the disheveled assassin player.


    ¡°Hmm! Let me try it out!¡± the female player grabbed her wand and nodded.


    In the midst of Sun Qi¡¯s utter confusion, he was dragged out of the net and tied to a dead tree.


    In the comment section:


    ¡°Hahaha! Oh my god! Someone, I need help! Our almighty hidden character class is going to be tamed!¡±


    ¡°These two players are unbelievable! They managed to kidnap the first player with a hidden character class! My stomach hurts from laughing. Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just sitting here waiting to see him tamed. Use as much violence as possible. Don¡¯t go easy on him! I need this to relieve my jealousy.¡±


    ¡°The first-ever White Phantom pet is going to be born. Let¡¯s join to watch the fun!¡±


    When Sun Qi saw the female player took her cane out excitedly, his mouth went agape and he began to wail.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! I¡¯m a player. A player!¡±


    Due to his transformation, his wails simply sounded like barks to the female player.


    ¡°Look, sister. All wild beasts carry their vicious instincts. Don¡¯t underestimate it for its size. You have to cane it with all you¡¯ve got to make it fearful of you. This is the first step of beast taming, like what the beast taming master taught me.¡±


    ¡°Got it, brother!¡± the female player replied with a firm nod.


    Upon listening to that, the audience burst out laughing. Even Lu Wu and Bei Li, who were watching the scene, were unable to bite back their laughter.


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    Sun Qi grit his teeth as the blows rained upon him.


    ¡°Smack, smack, smack!¡±


    A couple of consecutive blows later, Sun Qi was left whimpering. He was filled with dread when he saw a shred of excitement flash through the female player¡¯s eyes as she continued her brutal caning.


    If he could, he would have hidden his face. Then, he recalled that he was still in the midst of a livestream. He was so embarrassed that he would rather die.


    He had missed the best chance to escape earlier. Now that he had been tightly restrained, Sun Qi was clueless about what he should do next. He even began to worry whether the two players would decide to simply kill him off in the end, the assassin player especially.


    Sun Qi had heard that all assassin players had been going mad over Blood Essence points lately, to the point that they would kill all the plants for it if they could.


    Then, Sun Qi suddenly recalled that he probably would have received an Inherited Skill, considering he had achieved Level 20.


    Immediately, he activated his Skill Menu.


    [Sweet Rain Dew (Inherited Skill)]: Players are able to summon a healing rain within a certain range. This will drain 2 percent of the player¡¯s max health per second and trigger a huge range of area of effect healing.


    Seeing that it was actually not a battle skill, Sun Qi glanced at the female player, who was standing before him, in despair before a tear rolled down his face.


    ¡°Brother, the white puppy is crying!¡±


    Noticing that, the assassin approached Sun Qi and said, ¡°Old dog, why are you crying? You ought to be ashamed to cry at this old age.¡±


    In the comment section:


    ¡°I¡¯m choked with laughter! He¡¯s right! Why is an old dog like him crying? That¡¯s so shameful!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m keeping this as a meme, hahaha! I swear I¡¯m going to die from laughter as I watch this livestream channel.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you all notice the Inherited Skill? It¡¯s insane! I¡¯m sure whoever recruits this puppy to join their guild will get a huge leap in their ability for wilderness player killing!¡±


    ¡°I noticed. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a healing skill, not to mention an area of effect one! The puppy is probably going to be a popular target for recruitment from now on.¡±


    Meanwhile, facing the two torturers, Sun Qi turned his face away before he let out a few sobs. He had given up on resisting. He turned his pain reception down to zero so that he could at least be spared from the pain.


    Indeed, the two players carried out a whole series of inhumane taming trials on him that were nothing short of his expectations.


    Eventually, the mistaken taming process came to an end when other players, after laughing their heads off, finally decided to take pity on the white puppy, who was already on the verge of submission, and rescue him.


    Sun Qi¡¯s experience was a laughingstock for the players, but many also came to realize something, too.


    It was true that there were inheritances in the game, and heirs of these inheritances would receive a powerful hidden character class.


    This sparked the flame in many players, as they began to search all over the map for pit holes and tunnels in hopes of receiving an inheritance for a hidden character class.


    It led to many weird occurrences in the game ¡ª some obsessive players went to the extent of jumping into every pit and hole they came across, creating many hilarious incidents.


    Others went even further ¡ª they specifically jumped off cliffs in the delusion that there were some ultimate inheritances beneath the cliff.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Cooperative Advertising


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    At the headquarters of the Black Sea Technology Corporation in Dragon Metropolis.


    At this moment, a crowd was gathered in the meeting room. All of them wore a solemn expression on their faces.


    ¡°Sadly, we were a step behind. The majority of the influential game developers within the country have already signed agreements with the Jie De Corporation to mutually promote each other. Let¡¯s discuss about our plan to manage this,¡± Wu Li spoke from the main seat after he swept his gaze across the crowd.


    The higher-ups of the Black Sea Technology Corporation never expected that the Jie De Corporation would make their move so quickly.


    Seemingly, during their press conference, the Jie De Corporation had already sent their representatives to different cities in the Dragon Nation to seize contracts with most of the game developers. Thinking that the years they had spent for the research and preparation might go up in smoke due to the turn of events, everyone of the Black Sea Technology Corporation was bitterly disappointed.


    ¡°Chief Wu, according to our intelligence, there is still one game developer of considerable significance that has not sealed the deal with the Jie De Corporation yet. Apparently, they rejected Jie De¡¯s offer.¡±


    ¡°Only one?¡± Wu Li heaved a sigh of disappointment.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than none. Send someone over to negotiate with them. We¡¯ll try our best to fulfill their demands, and hopefully, we can work with them.¡±


    Although he felt inwardly helpless, Wu Li had no intention of forgoing this opportunity.


    Soon after the meeting had ended, the Black Sea Corporation managed to connect with Lu Wu through Platform173.


    Originally, the staff in charge intended to hold a physical meeting, but Lu Wu rejected and responded with only one question.


    ¡°Will I be charged for the collaboration?¡±


    Although the person in charge was rather flustered by Lu Wu¡¯s question, he replied with a firm answer.


    ¡°The cooperative advertising project is to create a win-win situation. You will certainly not be charged. At the same time, your company¡¯s game will be pre-installed in our gaming console, meaning that once the gamers purchase our consoles, even without downloading, your game will automatically appear in the list.¡±


    After he listened to the proposal, Lu Wu immediately agreed to the deal. No one foresaw that the dialogue would go on so smoothly ¨C even the person in charge at the Black Sea Technology Corporation was a little bewildered.


    In the phone call, Lu Wu also promised the representative that they would promote the Black Sea Technology Corporation¡¯s gaming consoles in the game after its official release.


    The next day, Lu Wu received the contract for the cooperative advertising project mailed by the Black Sea Technology Corporation.


    Lu Wu carefully read through the contract. After confirming that all the details were correct, he signed it and kept a copy for himself. Upon returning the signed copy to the Black Sea Technology Corporation, the alliance between the two parties was officially established.


    The news of Lu Wu¡¯s collaboration with the Black Sea Technology Corporation soon reached Orisha, Jie De Corporation¡¯s representative.


    This left her in shock. As the person in charge of the cooperative advertising project, she did not expect to see the man who rejected her offer to cooperate with the Black Sea Corporation.


    She quickly relayed the news to the headquarters back in A Nation.


    Jie De Technology Corporation was never merciful to its competitors. They immediately decided to block Battle Online on all their consoles.


    Then, Battle Online would not be available on any console that was sold by the Jie De Technology Corporation.


    In their opinion, there were still a vast choice of games available for their consoles. Gamers would surely weigh the pros and cons, and opt for the better devices.


    In the meantime, at the Mansion of the Dead in the underworld.


    ¡°Your majesty, your majesty!¡± Du Yan bowed with respect to a silhouette that was standing not far away.


    ¡°Why did you return? Have I not ordered you to stay beside Cha Na?¡± Lu Wu, appearing as the King of Bei Qi, questioned softly.


    ¡°I was forced to return. Cha Na has discovered my treachery. I¡¯ll certainly be killed if I remain by his side!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why is that so?¡± Lu Wu asked, appearing surprised.


    ¡°When I went back to Cha Na, the Ghost General, upon Your Majesty¡¯s orders. I first lied to him about the cause of Third Ghost¡¯s death using the Tree Demon¡¯s branches. Then, I was told to visit the Sea King to respond to the matter of the offerings. However, I informed the Sea King that Cha Na, the Ghost General, had refused to deliver his request.¡±


    ¡°This infuriated the Sea King. He commanded the sea creatures to launch a blitz. That was when I became certain that I would be exposed soon. So, I had to leave!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wu was immediately reminded about the battle by the sea that was live streamed by the player the other day. He had not expected Du Yan to be the cause behind the violent exchange.


    ¡°By the way, I brought this with me before I left!¡±


    Du Yan took something out of his black robes as he spoke, only to reveal a pitch-black orb that was sitting on his palm.


    Lu Wu was puzzled. He waved his hand and a cloud of condensed Yin energy brought the black orb before him.


    He activated the analyzing function of the artifact.


    [Yin Soul Pearl]: 230,119 Yin souls


    Item details: This item is able to store Yin souls.


    ¡°I was previously in charge of the storage of Yin souls in Liuli district. Therefore, I took all the Yin souls that belonged to Cha Na with me before I left.¡±


    He is an utter traitor. He did not forget to give his former owner a final stab in the back before he escaped! However, I appreciate a treacherous old chap like him.


    Lu Wu wore a grin as he said, ¡°Du Yan, you did a great job!¡±


    He waved his hand. A cloud of soul power was released from his sleeves and rushed into Du Yan¡¯s body.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The soul power acted like a flammable liquid, causing the soul flame within Du Yan¡¯s skull to grow explosively. The color of his head slowly morphed from green to crimson.


    Simultaneously, it could be clearly seen that Du Yan¡¯s pitch black skeletal structure began to thicken, while flecks of glowing emerald appeared on it.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Du Yan was shocked.


    Having lived for several thousand years, this was his first time witnessing a skill that was able to control soul power directly. This doubled his ability in an instant.


    Turning back to look at Lu Wu, Du Yan knelt on the ground and presented a kowtow. ¡°Thanks to your majesty for your gracious reward!¡±


    Lu Wu nodded. It was not a difficult feat for him to raise Du Yan abilities.


    This was different from improving a player¡¯s ability.


    The growth of a player¡¯s ability needed to be accumulated in a step-by-step manner, following the correct order. It was similar to the process of digging a drain and turning it to a pond, which would ultimately grow into a lake. It required orderly advancement. On the contrary, presences like Du Yan, who had been cultivating for thousands of years, already possessed a solid foundation. All Lu Wu needed to do for Du Yan was to add water to the pond.


    Even so, the technique he had revealed appeared to be a miracle in the eyes of Du Yan.


    This advancement gave Du Yan a deeper understanding of Lu Wu¡¯s mysteries. He even felt a tinge of relief, thinking that his betrayal was one of the best decisions he had ever made.


    However, Lu Wu had not intended for Du Yan to stay at the Mansion of the Dead despite his return. Lu Wu gave Du Yan an order.


    ¡°Du Yan, I have a mission for you.¡±


    ¡°Pray tell, your majesty. I shall give it my all,¡± Du Yan spoke dutifully.


    ¡°Seek refuge from the Rock Ghost King!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Du Yan was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Your majesty wishes for me to sour the relationship between the Rock Ghost King and Cha Na, the Ghost General?¡± Du Yan asked unconfidently after a brief moment of thought.


    ¡°That is one of the objectives, but I will handle Cha Na. The main purpose is for you to investigate the Rock Ghost King¡¯s current status and report it to me.¡±


    ¡°But, will the Rock Ghost King believe me?¡± Du Yan was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Bring this along!¡± with a wave of his hand, Lu Wu removed 150,000 Yin souls from the Yin Soul Pearl using his artifact. He gave the pearl with the remaining 80,000 Yin souls to Du Yan.


    Upon receiving the Yin Soul Pearl, Du Yan replied with a firm nod, ¡°I shall not disappoint your majesty¡¯s expectations!¡±


    Then, he transformed into a black shadow, left the Mansion of the Dead, and traveled toward the North Rocks.

 Chapter 40 - Building An Instance Dungeon

    Chapter 40: Building An Instance Dungeon


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After Du Yan¡¯s departure, Lu Wu¡¯s consciousness left the underworld, too.


    Originally, Lu Wu planned to give all the Yin souls to Du Yan so that Du Yan could use it as a bargaining chip when he took shelter under the Rock Ghost King.


    After all, to Lu Wu, his own soul power was clearly more useful than the Yin souls.


    However, his idea was denied by Bei Li, forcing him to extract and store 150,000 of Yin souls in his battle artifact.


    ¡°Little Li, how are these Yin souls useful?¡± Lu Wu asked Bei Li once his consciousness returned to the room.


    ¡°They are definitely useful. You must know that others do not possess artifacts that have the ability to manipulate soul power like we do. They can only rely on Yin souls to forge weapons and equipment. Only the making of high-level equipment requires a rare soul stone. Besides, a Yin soul has a very important use ¡ª to build a two-way passage.¡±


    ¡°Can we not do that with soul power alone?¡± Lu Wu was astounded.


    ¡°No, that is different. Portals can be built with soul power alone. However, it is different for the two-way passage. The construction of the two-way passage requires offerings. In this instance, a Yin soul acts as the contribution. That makes the fundamental difference between the soul power and Yin soul.¡±


    Lu Wu rolled his eyes, ¡°You should be more specific. I literally know nothing about the underworld.¡±


    Bei Li smiled and nodded. ¡°Have we not been brainstorming on the construction of the Instance Dungeon? These Yin souls will be extremely helpful. That is why I specifically asked you to keep 150,000 Yin souls. It is the exact amount needed as offerings to reach the Naraka Realm.¡±


    Finally, Lu Wu understood. He exclaimed in a pleasantly surprised tone, ¡°Does it mean that we can introduce the dungeon to the public now?¡±


    Bei Li nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve chosen the Naraka Realm, a forbidden zone in Naraka where demons are constantly spawned. It is an ideal ground for players to gain experience and upgrade their level in the game, especially for the assassins as many of the materials required for their class advancement can be found there.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, there are eighteen levels in the Naraka Realm. The further you go, the more powerful the demons will be. So it will be especially challenging for growing players.¡±


    ¡°How long does it take to build the two-way passage?¡± Lu Wu thought for a moment before he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take approximately an hour.¡±


    Lu Wu nodded before he instantly released a server announcement with the help of the Battle Artifact.


    ¡°Server Announcement: Our server will undergo maintenance in ten minutes. This will be followed by the launch of the Instance Dungeon. Stay tuned!¡±


    The players burst into an uproar upon the announcement.


    Lu Wu only made this decision after careful consideration. It would be too conspicuous to form an array right outside the Mansion of the Dead, as he had to be physically present. Being the mastermind behind the curtain, it would be better for him to stay hidden.


    After ten minutes of waiting, Lu Wu took a glimpse at the viewer count and realized there were some 80,000 players who were still online.


    Therefore, he forcibly kicked out the players using the artifact¡¯s administrative authority.


    With nowhere else to go, the players began to gather at the game¡¯s forum instead.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Damn. I almost killed the metal zombie. I have spent a whole twenty minutes fighting it! Will I get compensation for that?¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Same here. I was in the midst of battling the netherworld creatures with my team. We were just about to defeat it when we were kicked out mercilessly. I demand compensation! I am not asking for much, a purple weapon will be just enough.¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Did you guys not notice the highlight of the announcement? The Instance Dungeon will be launched!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°I¡¯m on my daily quest to collect soul coins and grow cash. Anyone selling soul coins for good? Add me now!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°The features in this game are amazing and I¡¯m looking forward to the Instance Dungeon. I¡¯m trying to form a team to explore the Instance Dungeon together. Let¡¯s grow and advance together~¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I hope the drop rate of this Instance Dungeon will be higher¡­ I really want to change my equipment, but my soul coins run out too quickly. Poor me~¡±


    From the discussions, it was evident that the players¡¯ expectations for the Instance Dungeon were rather high. Of course, Lu Wu would not let them down. He brought Bei Li along as he returned to the underworld.


    The usually crowded Mansion of the Dead was rather deserted after the maintenance began. However, this was exactly what Lu Wu hoped for.


    They took a stroll around the Mansion of the Dead and eventually stopped at a spot that was neither far nor close to the mansion before they began the construction of the altar.


    When it came to technical tasks like these, Lu Wu could only remain an onlooker.


    Bei Li waved her hand and extracted all the Yin souls from the battle artifact. All of a sudden, they were surrounded by many green jellyfish-like objects that were floating in the air.


    Then, Bei Li shifted her attention to the Yin energy. With the Yin energy, she inscribed an enormous circle on the ground before she continuously filled the circle with twisted and indecipherable patterns.


    Ten minutes later, Bei Li, with an earnest expression, waved her hand once again, prompting the Yin energy in the air to surge toward the array on the ground, materializing the formation on the ground as it shimmered with a dark glow.


    ¡°Hum¡­ hum¡­¡±


    As the patterns within the array took its form, the ground gently quaked. The lines on the floor began to glow in crimson.


    ¡°The offerings!¡± upon Bei Li¡¯s command, the suspended Yin souls rushed toward the core of the array.


    ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­¡±


    An ancient cry of sorrow originated from the array resounded through the atmosphere. The sound resembled an old man who was bidding farewell to the world in the final moments of his life.


    Then, a shocking scene appeared before Lu Wu. A pair of crimson red arms, dripping with molten lava, reached out from the array and grabbed the air viciously. Within a blink of an eye, the cloud of Yin souls were completely removed.


    Looking at that pair of arms, Bei Li¡¯s expression remained solemn. She uttered a few sentences in a language unheard before by Lu Wu.


    The pair of lava-drenched arms gently oscillated as they listened to her. A weathered sigh arose from the array. The gigantic arms slowly sunk into the ground until it was no longer visible.


    The array Bei Li inscribed had become a crimson red circular pit with a bright glow churning within. Its bottom was unfathomable.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Bei Li smiled happily as she looked at Lu Wu, anticipating his compliment.


    Lu Wu reached out to ruffled her hair, ¡°What were those arms earlier? Also, what did you say to him?¡±


    Bei Li pouted, ¡°You should not address him as ¡®arms¡¯¡­ he is one of the oldest divine beings here in the underworld. Even after his death, he is still a supreme existence. I was communicating with the residues of his consciousness in an ancient sacrificial language earlier. I asked for a passage to the Naraka Realm in exchange for 150,000 Yin souls.¡±


    ¡°Did he agree?¡±


    ¡°Of course! There is no other way this tunnel can be built successfully otherwise. For he was, and remains, the only god in charge of the forbidden zone, the Naraka Realm.¡±


    Lu Wu nodded. ¡°So we have to do this for every new Instance Dungeon we build?¡±


    ¡°Yes. All forbidden zones contain the residue of an ancient god¡¯s consciousness. It is the existence of these prehistoric gods that labels these areas as the forbidden zones. Therefore, we will require the gods¡¯ permission before we can create a connection that leads to a forbidden zone. You have to find a way to encourage the players to plunder more Yin souls and contribute to us in order to establish more Instance Dungeons!¡±

 Chapter 41 - The Stone Coffins In The Naraka Realm

    Chapter 41: The Stone Coffins In The Naraka Realm


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After she finished the carving in the Naraka Realm, Bei Li extracted a default soul from the Artifact Channel. She introduced the settings of an Instance Dungeon Facilitator into a default soul before she left the underworld with Lu Wu.


    After reading the comments, he realized that the players were all trying to picture the appearance of the Instance Dungeon. After some contemplation, Lu Wu made an announcement on the main page.


    ¡°Game maintenance is complete. The Instance Dungeon has been launched: Naraka Realm. New NPC: Instance Dungeon Facilitator¡±


    [Naraka Realm (Instance Dungeon)]:


    The Naraka Realm contains eighteen levels of different settings for players to train and upgrade their levels. Every level has multiple monsters of the highest level and powerful creatures. For more details, please approach the Instance Dungeon Facilitator.


    Prerequisite to join Instance Dungeon: Your team should be made up of a minimum of ten players.


    After they heard the news, impatient players immediately logged into the game and flooded the Instance Dungeon¡¯s portal.


    ¡°Wow. This is a major Instance Dungeon. We can only access it with a ten-player team. Do they have to set such a high requirement for this?¡±


    ¡°Sob. I¡¯m a loner who¡¯s looking for a team to adopt me!¡±


    ¡°Our assassin team is recruiting. Join us, assassins¡­ it¡¯s time to hunt for materials for our class advancement!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there is a time limit for the quest. We can only stay in the dungeon for an hour. This is unfair for the clumsy players!¡±


    After the Instance Dungeon Facilitator briefed the players about the Naraka Realm, many players were excited to experience the Naraka Realm for themselves.


    At this point, Bei Li had also created a mage character class for herself in order to mix into the crowd.


    Bei Li had never been to the Naraka Realm either. Therefore, she was very curious about it and wanted to visit the place, too.


    Lu Wu had no reason to stop her. After all, her presence was virtual and she would not be physically threatened.


    To strengthen their first attempt, many teams were busy expanding their teams, trying to recruit as many players as possible. That was how Bei Li took the chance to join one of the teams.


    Coincidentally, the team she joined was Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s Association of the Guardian Angels.


    Anyone who intended to join the team was required to first join the guild. After she submitted the form, Bei Li¡¯s application was quickly approved and she became one of the members of the guild. She was then assigned to Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s team.


    Being the team leader, Ye Xue¡¯er did the headcount. Once she made sure that there were thirty players, she made an announcement through the guild live chat channel, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She reached out to access the Instance Dungeon¡¯s portal, prompting a menu to pop up.


    [Instance Dungeons]:


    Naraka Realm


    There was only one option. Ye Xue¡¯er chose the only option and the entire team felt an abrupt loss of gravity.


    According to Bei Li¡¯s settings, for the group transportation, the system would first bring the players to the Artifact Channel. During this entire period, the player¡¯s senses would be shielded. Then, they would be transferred from the artifact to the Instance Dungeon.


    This was for the convenience of the players. After all, it would be very slow and troublesome if they were to jump into the passage one after another.


    As for where they would be transported to, the system would program it randomly. They would appear at any place depending purely on the players¡¯ luck.


    When the players regained their senses, the team realized that their surroundings had undergone a vast change.


    The dry land beneath their feet was full of cracks with red molten lava flowing within. Even if their senses were reduced, they could still feel the heat waves charging at them.


    ¡°Eighteen levels of Naraka, Level One¡±


    Before long, the words which indicated the players¡¯ location gradually faded away.


    ¡°The Naraka Realm looks so realistic. This is so cool!¡±


    The players were astounded by the environment of the Instance Dungeon and the Naraka Realm. There were even players who reached into the cracks to touch the lava before they quickly felt a sharp pang on their arms. Meanwhile, a number appeared above their head, implying the loss of their health.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not touch anything and continue our journey as a team. According to the Instance Dungeon Facilitator, there are many precious materials and treasures in this place. Let¡¯s look carefully and not miss anything.¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er checked her surroundings before she spoke through the guild live chat.


    The team began their exploration.


    After ten minutes, a waterfall made of lava appeared before them.


    Initially, Ye Xue¡¯er intended to take a detour to bypass the waterfall. However, at this moment, a sharp-eyed player noticed a cave on the left of the waterfall and notified the team via the guild live chat.


    Considering that they were here for treasure hunting, Ye Xue¡¯er was rather curious about the cave. Ye Xue¡¯er beckoned the team to follow her as they approached the waterfall.


    As they got closer to the waterfall, the temperature continued to increase. Other than the strong berserker, all the mages were losing their health by one point every five seconds.


    Fortunately, they had already arrived at the entrance of the cave. Otherwise, they would be too afraid to continue their venture.


    Ye Xue¡¯er walked to the side of the cave and popped her head into the cave to scan the place. Realizing that it was impossible for her to see the end of the cave, she beckoned her members over and led the team into the cave.


    The cave was close to the lava waterfall. However, the team was surprised to feel absolutely no heat after they entered the cavern.


    As they went deeper, they were overwhelmed by extreme cold that sent chills down their spine.


    As their vision got increasingly obscured, Ye Xue¡¯er gestured her team to make use of the torch they bought from the shop. In a flash, their surroundings were made bright.


    Owing to the burning flames, the chamber appeared eerie and terrifying. The graphical scene caused some of the timid players huddle up together.


    As they progressed, they reached the end of the cave and were welcomed by a bend. The team stopped in their tracks.


    A gust of sinister wind, which originated from the bend, swamped the players. It was so terrifying that they felt as if there was a monster hiding around the corner.


    Ye Xue¡¯er took in a deep breath and walked in front of the team. Likewise, she was afraid. However, as a team leader, her dignity was more important than her life.


    After they passed the corner, an empty and extensive room came into their sight. Following their arrival, flames appeared on the rock wall and lit up the entire place.


    When the team finally checked out the place, they were all taken aback.


    They were at a burial chamber, with dozens of coffins, which were organized neatly, in front of them. The scene brought a great shock to Ye Xue¡¯er and her crew.


    Ye Xue¡¯er reassured herself that everything lying before her was not real.


    She took in another deep breath and led the team toward the coffins.


    When Ye Xue¡¯er reached the center of the room and was about to take a closer look at the coffins, she was startled by a deafening bang. Instantly, her face turned pale as she tried to stop herself from screaming.


    She turned to trace the source of the sound, only to realize that it came from her brother, Ye Chen. He was destroying a stone coffin with his greatsword.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Ye Xue¡¯er could not hold back her anger and reprimanded him.


    ¡°There must be an inheritance within the coffin, if not a treasure,¡± Ye Chen replied with a serious answer before he swung the sword once again.


    After a brief stun, Ye Xue¡¯er changed her mind. Ye Chen might be right. After all, treasures are always found in hidden places.


    Seeing that Ye Xue¡¯er was no longer against Ye Chen¡¯s idea, a few other players were convinced, too. With their staffs, swords, and daggers, they destroyed the coffins, hoping to earn a hidden character class.


    The symphony of bangs and thuds left the players breathless. Depressed, they stared at the unyielding stone coffins.


    ¡°This is infuriating! They should¡¯ve just installed a switch for this! Do they still want us to play the game? What a poor gaming experience!¡± Ye Chen ranted.


    The other players grimaced as they listened to Ye Chen¡¯s tirade. Did you install a switch on your ancestor¡¯s coffin?


    ¡°When I die, I will install a switch on my coffin. Everyone will be able to open and close it with a mere flick,¡± Ye Chen continued to mumble.


    His words left the other players speechless.

 Chapter 42 - Fire Gobbling Dragon

    Chapter 42: Fire Gobbling Dragon


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Ye Chen¡¯s words left the entire team speechless.


    At this moment, Wang Zuoshou, his best friend, asked, ¡°Brother Ye, would you prefer a sliding lid or a flip lid?¡±


    Ye Chen was flustered.


    ¡°A touch screen seems more savvy,¡± Bei Li, who had been silently observing, piped up.


    Noticing that all eyes were on her, Bei Li was embarrassed as she raised her wand and took a few steps backward.


    ¡°What should we do? There are treasures here but we cannot reach them. That¡¯s awful,¡± Ye Chen looked at his sister, Ye Xue¡¯er.


    ¡°It seems like we have to give up for now. Mark the location. When we grow stronger, we will come back to open the coffins,¡± Ye Xue¡¯er said weakly.


    Although they gave up on opening the coffins, the team continued to search the burial chamber, not wanting to overlook any treasure.


    Eventually, they found three sealed earthen jars.


    After multiple attempts to break the jars open, the team realized that the stone jars were made of identical materials as the coffins. There was no way they could crack them open.


    ¡°Actually, there may not be any treasure in the jars. We have many similar jars buried under the ground of our village. If you are lucky, you might find some good old wine brewed by the ancestors,¡± a mediocre-looking berserker among the team commented.


    ¡°And if you are unlucky?¡± the team gazed at him curiously.


    ¡°If you are unlucky, you might unearth one of your ancestors.¡±


    His answer baffled the others.


    Upon listening to the blunt berserker¡¯s theory, the team¡¯s perception of the three jars had changed. They were disgusted at the thought of holding cremated ashes in their hands and decided to leave the jars on the ground.


    Seeing their reactions, Bei Li took a few steps forward and carried the three jars in her arms, ¡°I¡¯ll bring them with me if you don¡¯t want it!¡±


    The members found it hilarious when they saw the petite Bei Li carrying the three big jars. Yet, they shook their heads.


    Bei Li put on a smile. With the jars in her arms, she disappeared into the Artifact Channel.


    None of them thought this was strange.


    Nonetheless, every player had their personal channels. Unbeknownst to them, the personal channels were essentially part of the battle artifacts channel which had been segregated into portions for each player.


    After they scanned the burial chamber once again and made sure that they did not miss anything, the team followed Ye Xue¡¯er out of the chamber. In the meantime, they marked the location down, intending to return when they grew strong enough.


    The moment they left the cave, the team was swamped by the strong wind and extreme heat.


    They lifted their gaze to see a huge fire dragon charging at them. Underneath the fire dragon, some ten players were frantically trying to escape while their leader held a fiery red egg in his hand.


    ¡°Brothers, help, help!¡± noticing Ye Xue¡¯er and her team, the leader seemed immensely relieved as he bolted toward them.


    ¡°Damn, brother. Don¡¯t come near me!¡±


    Seeing this, Ye Chen pointed at the other players, who were running toward them, with his greatsword before he yelled hysterically.


    ¡°Brother, save us!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come near us!¡±


    The players on both sides continued to shout at each other.


    ¡°The dragon is this level¡¯s boss. I¡¯ll let you be the first to slay it. Help!¡± the leading player cried.


    ¡°Nonsense. Why don¡¯t you kill it first? If you come one step closer to us, I will kill you,¡± Ye Chen howled.


    Looking at the dragon which hurtled toward them, Ye Xue¡¯er and her group screamed in fright, hoping that the egg thieves would not drag them into their misery.


    ¡°Quick! Get into the cave!¡±


    As the fire dragon advanced toward them, Ye Xue¡¯er quickly led her team into the cave.


    In less than five seconds, the earth began to quake before they were showered by crushed stones.


    ¡°Roar!¡± the fire dragon¡¯s howl resonated across the atmosphere.


    The cave shook once again and more stones rained down.


    As the team scrambled to find their footings, they found that they were joined by three other players.


    They stared at the player who was carrying the dragon egg. Everyone in the room went silent for a few seconds before Ye Chen slowly raised his greatsword.


    Despite everything that was happening, Ye Xue¡¯er was moved when she suddenly heard the innocent cry of the baby dragon from the egg.


    She was adept at manslaughter and pillaging. Hence, she did not try to stop Ye Chen.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk about this. Please don¡¯t hurt us!¡± the leading berserker put on an awkward grin as he held the dragon egg closer.


    ¡°Surrender the egg!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er drew her dagger and ordered angrily.


    The berserker was especially distressed at this instant. His team thought that they would be safe if they ran away after they stole the dragon egg, not knowing that it was impossible for them to bring the egg into their personal channel. After the fire dragon noticed that its dragon egg was missing, it traced the egg with the help of its smell.


    As a result, they were down to three players. They knew that they were no match for Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s team if they were to fight.


    Looking at Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s team who were ready to fight, the corner of the berserker¡¯s mouth twitched as he prepared to distract and argue with his opponent verbally. Before he could do that, he lost his balance as the cave began to shake again.


    This time, the quake was even worse than before. Following the dragon¡¯s shriek, they felt as though the cave was going to blow up.


    What fell on them was no longer crushed stones but huge rocks.


    ¡°Thud! Thud! Thud!¡±


    The players were buried by the rocks one after another while the quake intensified. Apparently, they had driven the fire dragon up the wall.


    At this point, Ye Xue¡¯er leapt forward and mercilessly kicked the berserker who was holding the dragon egg. Then, she snatched the dragon egg in his hand.


    The berserker was completely stunned. Their team had sacrificed greatly for this dragon egg. Furthermore, the value of the dragon egg was certainly priceless.


    However, when he intended to retrieve the egg, a huge rock from above fell right on top of him.


    Getting ahold of the dragon egg, Ye Xue¡¯er immediately attempted to hide it in her personal channel. To her surprise, she was not allowed to do that. Instead, the channel responded with a message.


    ¡°Living things are prohibited in personal channels.¡±


    At this crucial moment, a pure and innocent moan came from the dragon egg as fiery red flare began to run around the egg.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A crack appeared on the egg shell before it continued to lengthen.


    ¡°Boom!¡± the egg broke and a cute little fire dragon flew out of the egg.


    ¡°Howl¡­¡± the baby fire dragon immediately raised its head and let out a gleeful roar.


    However, Ye Xue¡¯er nipped the little fire dragon by its neck and held it before her.


    Relentless, Ye Xue¡¯er made another attempt to bring the baby fire dragon into her personal channel.


    Something unexpected happened. The little fire dragon transformed into a streak of light and disappeared into her body.


    [Server Announcement: Congratulations to player Ye Xue¡¯er for hatching her first pet, a Fire Gobbling Dragon (Infant)]


    As the announcement was released, a deafening roar echoed and flattened the cave. At this moment, Ye Xue¡¯er was also drowned by the stones.

 Chapter 43 - The Guild Tournament

    Chapter 43: The Guild Tournament


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The fire dragon egg hatched at the crucial moment and was digitized by the artifact to be stored into Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s inventory. With that, she obtained her first pet in the game by mere luck.


    As for the berserker and his team who had their dragon egg snatched away from them, they were beyond furious. Immediately, they started an argument in the online forum.


    Even the berserker¡¯s guild, called the Demolition Officers, had declared hostility against the entire Association of the Guardian Angels.


    The increase in the number of players resulted in the establishment of many new guilds. The Demolition Officers were originally a strong guild from another game. After the rise of Battle Online, the players had moved their base and settled down as a new guild in Battle Online. Even though their guild was fairly new, their capabilities were exceptionally strong, almost comparable with that of the Association of the Guardian Angels.


    Right then, Ye Xue¡¯er was feeling extremely pleased. Although her first attempt at the Instance Dungeon ended very quickly, she felt that it was worth it since she had obtained a fire dragon egg.


    She also became more convinced that manslaughter and pillaging were the true significance of joy in the game. She was also not wary of the challenge from the Demolition Officers and instantly accepted their challenge in the forum. She was prepared to go head to head with them in the wild after her respawn. It would be a major battle between the guilds.


    However, the other players were not interested with the feud between the two guilds. Instead, the fact that pets can be obtained from the Instance Dungeon in the Naraka Realm had captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    This incited envy from many of the players. Many casual players had also joined together in teams to take on the Naraka Realm in hopes of hatching a pet for themselves.


    Nevertheless, the first level of the Naraka Realm was already perilous to these players. Even the players, who worked in groups, found it difficult to beat the weakest fire dragon. Although there were relics and treasures lying around, it was extremely difficult to find. The task was nearly impossible without either skills or luck.


    For instance, despite the fact Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s team managed to find the stone coffins, it was pointless because they failed to open them.


    Yet, as more players rushed into the Naraka Realm to try their luck, coupled with the many images that were posted in the forum by others to flaunt the materials or treasures they found, the player¡¯s enthusiasm to challenge the Naraka Realm had only increased. It was as if they enjoyed being tortured by the Instance Dungeon of a gruelling difficulty.


    After the cooldown period of her respawn ended, Ye Xue¡¯er logged into the game again expectantly.


    She clicked into her Attributes Menu and her gaze fell upon a new section for pets.


    [Fire Gobbling Dragon ¨C Level 0 (Infant)]:


    Pet Details: Beast of fire attributes that thrives in high temperature zones year-round and is immune to fire.


    Pet Attributes: Strength 4, Agility 4, Endurance 4, Willpower 6


    Pet Quality: High (From lowest to highest starting with Low, Medium, High, Spiritual Beast, Yin Soul Beast, Divine Beast, Omnipresent Spirit)


    Pet Skills: None (Able to develop apperception)


    Growth Requirements: Consuming fire type Spirit Stones can increase pet¡¯s experience


    (Note: You can purchase pet revival pill from the shop to revive your pet after it dies)


    Regarding the settings for the pet, Bei Li had already planned everything out beforehand. After all, there would be some diminution to the pet¡¯s spirituality, especially because they had to be completely digitized.


    For example, the Fire Gobbling Dragon should be ranked as at Spiritual Beast, but after being digitized, it could only be a high-ranking beast at most. The downgrade of the pet was inevitable.


    In fact, in order to digitize the pets, the pets must be recently hatched and still an infant. They had to be collected into the artifact the second they were exposed to the outside world. It would not be possible to digitize a pet that had already matured, even with the help of the artifact.


    Regarding the revival of the pet, it was obvious that Lu Wu would not let the players use the artifact for free. The players would be charged at a high price for it. Each revival would cost 30 soul coins.


    After she was done reading the pet¡¯s Attributes Menu, Ye Xue¡¯er clicked the option to summon her pet. A black whirlpool immediately appeared in front of her before a chubby little fire dragon flew out eagerly, flapping its wings excitedly.


    ¡°Howl¡­ howl¡­¡± the little fire dragon flew around Ye Xue¡¯er before it snuggled into her arms.


    Having seen the little dragon¡¯s action, Ye Xue¡¯er grabbed the little fire dragon by its scruff and held it up before her eyes to scrutinize it.


    ¡°It seems pretty weak. Yet, I still have to spend time to cultivate it. How troublesome!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er was rather disappointed.


    The little fire dragon seemed to be able understand Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s words. It puffed its cheeks and spat with all its might. ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er stared at the weak flame emotionlessly.


    ¡°This is perfect to light a cigarette!¡± Ye Chen, who was standing by the side, scoffed.


    Ye Xue¡¯er placed the little fire dragon back into the pet channel before she turned to glare at Ye Chen, ¡°Prepare our men. I believe the Demolition Officers are ready. Let¡¯s go beat the crap out of them!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Ye Chen grinned as he lifted his greatsword and rested it on his shoulder. He then turned to leave.


    At that moment, Lu Wu was discussing with Bei Li about the recent issues of the disputes between the guilds.


    Since the launch of the Naraka Realm, the conflicts between the guilds continued to intensify, mainly because of the players who constantly fought with each other for materials and treasures.


    The squabbles between the Association of the Guardian Angels and the Demolition Officers were just one of the many cases. Every guild would be involved in a disagreement to a certain extent. Therefore, Lu Wu decided to conduct the very first in-game tournament for the many guilds.


    A piece of drafting paper was set before Lu Wu with the words ¡®Guild Tournament¡¯ scribbled on it.


    Lu Wu¡¯s idea was very simple, which was to construct a huge battlefield and a hundred fortresses in the Artifact Channel. All guilds with more than 500 members would be eligible to register and participate in the Guild Tournament.


    The main idea of the tournament was to capture the flag.


    A blank flag would be placed in the heart of every fortress. When a guild successfully seized the fortress, they could then replace the blank flag with their guild¡¯s official flag.


    However, claiming the flag is only part of the battle. Even after a certain guild had conquered one of the fortresses and replaced its flag, players from other guilds were allowed to overthrow the ruling guild and take over the fortress.


    The players were required to focus on attack during the beginning of the tournament and, later, defense. The tournament would last for half a day and when time was up, the guild that had topped the most fortresses would be enthroned as the Almighty Guild. Besides that, Lu Wu had also prepared rewards for the champion.


    This was certainly a big project. Even if they could easily agglomerate Yin energy in the Artifact Channel for the construction of the fortresses, it was still a massive task. Lu Wu had to commit a lot of time to build the place.


    Therefore, the event was still in its early stage of preparation and would not be introduced so quickly.


    Currently, there were already more than 300 guilds with 500 members in the game. Lu Wu decided that he would launch the tournament once there were 500 guilds with enough crew. Not only that, he even hoped to gather 1,000 guilds with sufficient members before he launched the tournament.


    When the time came, it would be a majestic event for the strong guilds to showcase their respective strengths. It would definitely be a battle worth waiting for.

 Chapter 44 - Predestined Archery (Part I)

    Chapter 44: Predestined Archery (Part I)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The third day after the Naraka Realm was opened, Lu Wu finally managed to accumulate 200,000 soul coins and commence his long-awaited plan to construct the Spirit Summoning Palace.


    After approximately thirty minutes, a towering pagoda appeared near the Mansion of the Dead.


    At the same time, the players in the game received their first surprise after the completion of the latest system update.


    [Server Announcement: The latest system update will introduce a new hidden character class, the Sun Chasing Archer, along with its Inheritance Trial. The hidden character class is limited to ten players only. For more details, please ask the Character Class Instructor.]


    The inheritance of the Sun Chasing Archer was the first gift from Lu Wu to the players.


    The valiant spirit Zhuri, known as the ultimate sun chaser, used to be the number-one archer under the King of Beiqi¡¯s reign. His ability was almost comparable to the Ghost King. His archery skills were unmatched throughout the land of Beiqi, making him one of the King of Beiqi¡¯s most valued henchmen.


    However, he was sacrificed by the patriarch of the Cursed Clan during the skirmish to annihilate them in order to activate the Praj?¨¡ Scarification.


    Zhuri¡¯s death broke the King of Beiqi¡¯s heart. Deeply saddened by his loss, the King of Beiqi knew that there was nothing he could do. However, the King of Beiqi managed to retrieve Zhuri¡¯s soul and keep it in the Spirit Summoning Palace, installing him as one of the valiant spirits to be worshiped by the later generations.


    The Sun Chasing Archer was the first hidden character class created by Bei Li after the recent restoration of the Spirit Summoning Palace.


    As the game was true to life where archery skills were difficult to master by any ordinary people, Lu Wu had only made available ten limited spots for the players. In the meantime, he introduced a pilot challenge for the players to inherit the hidden character class.


    The prerequisites to join the pilot challenge were fairly simple. First, all the players who registered for the challenge would be teleported to the shooting range in the Artifact Channel that was built by Bei Li.


    Then, players had to undergo three tests. They were required to shoot fixed targets at the 50 and 100 meter range, and then a moving target at a 150 meter range.


    Every player was given five chances. The top ten players with the highest marks would be rewarded with the inheritance of the hidden character class, the Sun Chasing Archer.


    The pioneering project had excited many players. However, it was apparent that the trial was extremely difficult. An arrow would always travel in a parabolic path. Any ordinary person who had not gone through a proper training could hardly hit an immobile target, not to mention the moving target at the 150 meter range, where the difficulty would be at its highest level.


    Despite the hard challenge, the enthusiasm of the players to achieve the hidden character class was not hindered. Other than the players who were not interested in archery, most of the players had registered for the Inheritance Trial.


    The registration ended on the next day and the number of applicants peaked at 250,000 players.


    The trial that had been keeping all the players on pins and needles finally began. All the registered players were teleported to the shooting range in the Artifact Channel.


    To prevent players from affecting one another, they were separated in different spaces. From the shooting range, a scoreboard could be seen in the distance which conveniently allowed the players to check their scores and rankings.


    The first test was conducted at the 50 meter range. There were five rings marked on each target. The players would get 10 points by hitting the bullseye. Whereas for the other outer red circles, there was a decrease of one point in accordance to the order of the rings from the center. The players would secure just 5 points by hitting the target but not the ring. Of course, they would earn no points at all if they missed the target completely.


    The minimum requirement to pass the first stage was to earn 10 points.


    When the test officially began, an iron bow appeared in every player¡¯s hand. Meanwhile, they were also given five arrows, respectively.


    Although the first test was only conducted at a distance of 50 meters, it was already challenging for the players who had no experience with archery before. After finishing their five attempts, out of the 250,000 players, there were less than 40,000 who advanced to the second stage.


    Lu Wu, who had been spectating, simply felt helpless. Obviously, the archer character class, was too difficult to achieve. It was something that not everyone could do.


    Before long, the second test started. All the players who succeeded in advancing the first test fixed their gaze upon the scoreboard.


    First place: Li Lin (50 marks)


    Second place: Su Mu (50 marks)


    Third place: Ye Chen (50 marks)


    Fourth place: Mo Lingtian (50 marks)


    Actually, all the current top ten players managed to reach a 100% target hit rate.


    For most of the players, these people must be experts who had been practicing shooting in real life. Otherwise, it was impossible for them to have such high accuracy and hit rate.


    However, Ye Chen disagreed.


    Seeing the target being rearranged to 100 meters, he was gaping in disbelief.


    He did not expect to achieve much from this archery inheritance and simply participated for the fun of it. He certainly did not foresee that his amateur shooting could still land his arrows on the center of the target.


    Ye Chen¡¯s face was flushed red when he saw that he was ranked third place on the scoreboard.


    When the second test began, new arrows were distributed. Ye Chen once again took out an arrow from the quiver and put it against the bowstring.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    With a soft whistle, his arrow pierced through the wind.


    ¡°Ding!¡± The scoreboard in the distance lit up: 10 points


    Ye Chen was completely stunned this time. Understanding that he had never been taught archery skills, nor had he ever touched a bow, he was flabbergasted by his luck.


    Perhaps, I was born a talented archer?


    Therefore, he took out an arrow once again and placed it to the bow. He made a nonchalant effort to aim at the target before he released the bow.


    ¡°10 points!¡±


    ¡°10 points!¡±


    ¡°10 points!¡±


    ¡°10 points!¡±


    After the fourth arrow was shot out, Ye Chen was full of admiration toward himself and his skills. Claiming to be a prodigy now, Ye Chen thought that archery was way too easy for him.


    Entering the third round, there were only less than 3,500 players left. Ye Chen¡¯s ranking still remained at third place, causing him to feel increasingly elated.


    When the third test started, the target, unlike before, was no longer fixed. On top of that, the distance of the range had been increased to 150 meters. The difficulty was greatly increased as every player was given only thirty seconds to shoot.


    Looking at the target which was moving back and forth in an arrhythmic manner at 150 meters away from him, Ye Chen was slowly losing his confidence.


    He took out an arrow and placed it on the bowstring. After he roughly predicted the movement of the target, he released his arrow.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    ¡°Ding! 10 points!¡±


    His bowstring was still vibrating when the scoreboard announced his score from afar.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m a real genius!¡± Ye Chen was ecstatic when he managed to score ten points once again.


    The next four shots happened just as what Ye Chen predicted. Every shot hit the bullseye. When the final result was announced, Ye Chen was extremely proud of himself.


    [Server Announcement: The ranking for the Inheritance Trial is as follows. The top ten players will begin the inheritance for class advancement.]


    First place: Ye Chen (150 marks)


    Second place: Mo Lingtian (149 marks)


    Third place: Li Lin (143 marks)


    Fourth place: Su Mu (141 marks)


    Even though I wanted to keep a low-profile, this must be my actual ability! Seeing that he was in the first place, Ye Chen could not help but laugh out loud.


    Immediately after the ranking from the Inheritance Trial was revealed, Lu Wu looked at Bei Li and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start the inheritance!¡±


    Bei Li nodded and transferred her consciousness into the artifact. Ten sets of the inheritance of the Sun Chasing Archer were copied and transferred to the ten players¡¯ templates. Besides that, Bei Li spent 2,000 soul coins for each player to help them to build a new body template so that they would be able to adapt to the inheritance.


    At the same moment when the inheritance began, Lu Wu also satisfied the curiosity of the inquisitive players by allowing ten live streams of the shooting range, each focused on one of the ten winners who inherited the hidden class.


    Notifications appeared in Ye Chen¡¯s and the others¡¯ mind after the inheritance began.


    ¡°Congratulations! You¡¯ve successfully advanced your character class to become the Sun Chasing Archer. More details and information of the character class can be found in the Attributes Menu. Meanwhile, the shooting range will continue to stay open for the next thirty minutes. Hurry up and practice your new skills at the shooting range!¡±

 Chapter 45 - Predestined Archery (Part II)

    Chapter 45: Predestined Archery (Part II)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    [Sun Chasing Archer: Inheritance of the best archer in the Land of Beiqi]


    Character Class Background: The Sun Chasing Archer, the man who was enthralled by archery, had devoted decades to mastering his archery skills. However, even until later in his life, archery still had not become his forte. When his Yin Flame was about to be extinguished, he witnessed the silhouette of Emperor Jin Wu passing by amidst the sunset. Looking at the Scorching Flame that was scattered across the entire sky, the realization hit him hard. All of a sudden, he gained the apperception of the Sun Chasing Aura. His life was revamped and his lifespan was subsequently prolonged. He outdid himself and, within the next three years, became the best archer in the Land of Beiqi.


    Cultivation of Character Class: Attributes will be enhanced by 50% every time the level of the player increases. Players will also receive a unique supplementary passive power, Eagle Eyes, and an extra energy bar, Sun Chasing Aura.


    ¡°Eagle Eyes (passive)¡±: Enhancement of visual ability. Players will be able to adjust pupil¡¯s focal length independently.


    ¡°Sun Chasing Aura (100 energy points)¡±: Every Sun Chasing shot will consume one energy point. Meanwhile, the application of the skill will constantly consume energy points. The energy points will recover by one point for every three seconds.


    Additional Skills: Sun Chasing Dispersion, Sliding, Annihilation


    ¡°Sun Chasing Dispersion (consume five points)¡±: Players will be able to shoot five arrows that have been strengthened by the Sun Chasing Aura, and execute an area damage.


    ¡°Sliding (consume three points)¡±: Players are allowed to flexibly utilize the Sun Chasing Aura and apply it onto their feet, enabling the players to perform a short-distance rapid slide. (It can be used to avoid attack and approach opponents.)


    ¡°Annihilation (consume all remaining energy)¡±: Players will be able to consolidate all the Sun Chasing power from the entire body and forge an arrow of soul energy to release a deadly attack. (No arrow is needed to apply this skill.)


    ¡°The second stage will begin after the player has reached Level 100 and completed the class development. Details can be obtained from the Character Class Instructor.¡±


    Character Class¡¯ Weapon: Bow and arrow.


    The players, who had been watching the live stream, enviously looked at the Inheritance Menu of the Sun Chasing Archer.


    ¡°The ten Archery Masters have gained the inheritance with their own capability. I respect them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m envious but not jealous for you have obtained the inheritance with your own ability. Even if I had your character class, I will not have hit the target with my ability.¡±


    ¡°I acknowledge this! In order to master this character class, it really requires talent in archery. An ordinary person will never be able to do this!¡±


    The audience unanimously approved the ten players who were about to receive the inheritance. After all, they had earned this with their own ability rather than merely by luck. All the other players were genuinely happy for them.


    Soon after Ye Chen achieved his class advancement, he was overjoyed to immediately receive three new skills.


    Knowing that he had another thirty minutes to test his skills, Ye Chen felt ambitious.


    He lifted up the iron bow and drew one arrow from his newly acquired quiver. Then, he locked the arrow to the bowstring. He aimed at a fixed target that was 50 meters away and released the arrow confidently.


    ¡°Thud! Zero points.¡± The scoreboard displayed the score from afar.


    ¡°Cough. This is a mistake. It¡¯s a mistake,¡± knowing that he was on a live stream, Ye Chen put on an embarrassed grin before he took out another arrow.


    However, before long, Ye Chen¡¯s laughter had been completely extirpated.


    He made five consecutive attempts and none of the arrows managed to hit the target.


    Ye Chen was appalled by the result.


    With his trembling hands, Ye Chen aimed at the target that was 100 meters away and activated his Eagle Eyes. He could clearly see the distant target with his naked eyes.


    Ye Chen lifted up the bow again and took a deep breath before he slowly let go of the bowstring in his hand.


    ¡°Thud! Zero points.¡±


    ¡°Thud! Zero points.¡±


    ¡°Thud! Zero points.¡±


    Ye Chen, who refused to give up, focused his gaze upon the moving target that was 150 meter away from him and began to shoot frantically.


    ¡°Thud! Zero points.¡±


    ¡°Thud! Zero points.¡±


    The consecutive nils left Ye Chen dumbfounded.


    And the players, who were watching the live stream, were as astounded as him.


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Isn¡¯t he the champion? The result¡­ I have a terrifying idea.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Predestined Archery. The player will be able to hit the target only during the right times. I think that the other player is having the same idea.¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°I was skeptical when I saw my brother¡¯s outstanding archery skills as he has never undergone any training before. Now, I understand what¡¯s going on. This is such an overwhelming truth.¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°This is really overwhelming. Can this really be the legendary Predestined Archery?¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Perhaps he shut down the automatic aiming system and accidentally exposed his real ability.¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°So¡­ will his account be scrapped?¡±


    Guard_With_Knife replied to Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Basically¡­ it¡¯s scrapped¡­¡±


    Golden_Saint_Seiya: ¡°It seems a little tense now. Well, I have a question, can I laugh now?¡±


    The_Bronze_Player replied to Golden_Saint_Seiya: ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll start first!¡±


    At this moment, Ye Chen realized how major the issue was.


    Perhaps the previous fifteen shots on the targets were merely coincidence!


    This idea turned Ye Chen¡¯s face pale and his gaze soulless.


    After he achieved the class advancement and became an archer, bow and arrows were the only weapon that he was equipped with. At the thought of this, Ye Chen¡¯s hand, which was still holding the bow, trembled uncontrollably.


    He tried to extract the blue greatsword from his channel.


    ¡°Reminder: You have achieved Class Advancement and are now a Sun Chasing Archer. Your default weapons are bows and arrows. You are not allowed to use a greatsword.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Can I downgrade myself to be a berserker again?¡± Ye Chen squatted on the floor and growled helplessly.


    In the comment section:


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°What a show! Congratulations on driving someone crazy!¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my brother. You can show off your Predestined Archery to the audience.¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you still can use your bow¡­ to whack your enemies, hahaha!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Can you share some sympathy to this man? Look at how hard our champion is crying, or rather, how sorrowful he is!¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°Brother, there are some things that you can¡¯t change. You can do this! Start practicing your archery skills now. You¡¯ll soon become an Archery Master!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°Predestined Archery Master? (This is hilarious.)¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Are you guys from Great Dragon Guilt trying to pick a fight?¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°We don¡¯t have the audacity to do that. You guys have the Predestined Archery Master on your side. We¡¯re afraid to be shot in the head. (This is hilarious.)¡±


    Looking at the comments under the live stream, Ye Chen grew more distressed.


    Remembering how he used to be a simple and ruthless berserker, he regretted not cherishing that character while he could and made a bad decision to join the trial.


    He grew even more bitter when he realized that he was actually the champion.

 Chapter 46 - The War Is Coming

    Chapter 46: The War Is Coming


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    At Liuli District.


    On the Skeletal Throne, Cha Na looked at the mountains in the north with a gloomy expression as he slowly clenched his fists.


    Never had he foreseen that Du Yan would betray him, but he was more upset by the fact that Du Yan had stolen all his Yin souls.


    He was in a tight spot right now.


    First of all, he had promised to offer 100,000 Yin souls to the Sea King as sacrifice. Besides, his ability was supposed to surpass the realm of the Ghost King and this batch of Yin souls was one of the keys to his breakthrough.


    However, he had lost all of them now.


    He recalled the news from his envoy, saying that Du Yan had sought refuge from the Rock Ghost King by offering all his Yin souls. Cha Na¡¯s eyes turned fiery.


    Both the Sea King and the Rock Ghost King were more powerful than him. The breakthrough that he was initially confident about had been hindered, and Cha Na was completely lost.


    ¡°Lord Cha Na, since it is unsafe for Liuli District to be in the middle, why don¡¯t we move our base camp and seek shelter at the Mansion of the Dead? We can then deliberate over the issue after you break through the realm of the Ghost King.¡±


    Cha Na was astounded by the proposal. After some contemplation, he reckoned that the idea was feasible.


    Although, the Mansion of the Dead was not rich in resources like Liuli District, it was a place far from the Underworld Sea. He believed that the Sea King would not travel from Liuli District to the Mansion of the Dead to retrieve the 200,000 Yin souls from him.


    The next second, Cha Na unexpectedly put on a frown, ¡°What about the Pool of Yin Souls in Liuli District? We can¡¯t just desert it like that!¡±


    The Pool of Yin souls was the Yin souls¡¯ birthplace which had been always under Du Yan¡¯s care before this. The Yin souls that were produced internally every year were essential for Cha Na¡¯s cultivation. Therefore, he was reluctant to abandon it.


    Upon listening to that, the soulbringer heaved a sigh, ¡°Lord Cha Na, we don¡¯t have time to think about that now. You can only gain a voice in the Land of Beiqi after you surpass the realm of the Ghost King. Otherwise, we¡¯ll face a terrible consequence when the Sea King comes after us to request the promised Yin souls!¡±


    The soulbringer¡¯s words awakened Cha Na. At last, he grit his teeth and said, ¡°Pass down my command. Pack as many supplies as possible and we¡¯ll leave for the Mansion of the Dead in ten days!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The next day after the introduction of Sun Chasing Archer, the hidden character class, many NPCs appeared around the Mansion of the Dead.


    These additional NPCs were created by Lu Wu to enrich the gameplay.


    Among them, the most popular ones were the chubby chef of the dark cuisine and the old man with a goatee who taught players to brew potions out of various herbs.


    The debut of the chubby chef was especially well-liked among the players as they were now able to experience tastes in the underworld like never before.


    Although some players were poisoned to death by the dark cuisine after they tried to cook it with poisonous ingredients from the underworld, it was not a big deal to the gluttons.


    Some players with unique palates even brought corpses of wolves and elephants to the chef. The presence of the chef was undeniably the biggest welfare for the foodies in the game.


    Owing to the advent of the chubby chef, the players also gained a new hobby to search for edible ingredients, regardless of whether they were poisonous or not. Before the 12-hour game ended, they would make food with the ingredients and gobble it down.


    As the game was extremely lifelike, eating in the underworld was very realistic, absolutely intriguing the players.


    Players who had shrewd business acumen immediately started many cooking live streaming channels.


    A foodaholic player in the forum even wrote a book called ¡°The Record of Dark Cuisine¡± after he experienced innumerable deaths by tasting a plethora of poisonous menus.


    It described the ingredients that could be found in the area near the Mansion of the Dead. Besides, it taught its readers ways to match the ingredients for the chubby chef to prepare delicious dishes.


    The most popular NPC was none other than Lu Mo, the leader of the newbie village.


    Lu Mo was the first NPC every player would meet. He would brief the players about the thrilling and fascinating underworld that was awaiting to be explored.


    In short, Lu Mo simplified the underworld and made it accessible to new players.


    Moreover, Lu Mo was set to carry an amicable persona. He would often engage in heartfelt conversations with the players and listen to their concerns and worries. For the players, he was perceived as a friend rather than a virtual existence. Hence, Lu Mo was undeniably the most popular NPC in the game.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, Lu Wu received a call from Wu Guoyi, telling him that the selection, that had been going on for a month, had finally ended.


    Just like what the players predicted, Battle Online, among all the other games, had earned the most number of votes.


    The dark horse had surprised many people this time. However, after the public experienced the game, their astonishment turned into awe and praise.


    Even Li Tianxia was unreservedly captivated after he tested the game. Subsequently, he became the vice chairman of the Avengers, one of the major forces in the game.


    After the result of the selection was announced, Wu Guoyi discussed with Lu Wu over the phone, hoping that Lu Wu could start to work on the theme song of the game. According to Wu Guoyi, Lu Wu was welcomed to ask for Wu Guoyi¡¯s help if he encountered any problems.


    Consequently, Lu Wu began to deliberate over the theme song.


    However, he was distressed, undecided over the singer and the production of the song.


    He reached out to Bei Li expectantly, hoping that she would lend a helping hand.


    However, Bei Li responded with a scoff, looking at him as though he was a fool.


    ¡°I only know how to do research. I don¡¯t know how to sing and compose a song!¡±


    Lu Wu, who was left with no other options, passed the problem back to Wu Guoyi.


    Wu Guoyi did not mind at all and accepted the challenge immediately. In the meantime, he offered to introduce a few celebrities for auditions. As for the theme song of the game, he planned to hire a professional composers to produce it.


    However, he would certainly not let Wu Guoyi bear the cost.


    Now that the game was on the right track, there would be many ways to earn money. Lu Wu intended to create more outfits for the characters in the game.


    The different outfits would not enhance the player¡¯s abilities. Although they could only beautify the players¡¯ appearances, he reckoned that there would be many players who would willingly spend money to upgrade their look. This was also the only thing that the players could buy with their credits in the game.


    As the popularity of Battle Online expanded on Platform173, the people who were in charge of the other gaming platforms grew more perturbed.


    With strenuous effort, they blended into the employees of Platform173 and successfully obtained Lu Wu¡¯s contact information.


    On a daily basis, Lu Wuyi received dozens of phone calls from other gaming platforms, hoping to invite him to join in cooperative advertising. They were very keen to list Battle Online on their platform.


    Lu Wu declined the offers without hesitation.


    Of course, Lu Wu did not reject them thoroughly. After all, he had an agreement with Wu Guoyi that Platform173 would provide a two-month exclusive advertisement for Battle Online.


    Wu Guoyi had done great help to him and Lu Wu could not break his promise.


    Two months later, Battle Online would have to build its own brand.

 Chapter 47 - The Immortal Bird

    Chapter 47: The Immortal Bird


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Ba Lun was an international student who hailed from Dragon Nation.


    When he was studying in Dragon Nation, Ba Lun¡¯s favorite pastime, besides playing games, was listening to rock music.


    Due to his interest in rock music, he formed a rock band with his friends, aspiring to build their future with rock music.


    After he was accidentally exposed to Battle Online, Ba Lun was hooked on the game. Consequently, he forgot about his dream to become a musician.


    In the game, he was a berserker who was also a member of a certain guild. Now, his daily routine was to spend time with his guild mates, ardently engaging in wilderness player killing, making investments, and exploring places outside the Mansion of the Dead.


    Feeling as though he could immerse himself in another extremely graphic and realistic world, Ba Lun completely indulged in the game.


    On this day, the game finally ended after twelve hours when Ba Lun, who yearned to continue playing, was kicked out of the game.


    After Ba Lun removed his helmet, he pursed his lips as he whined about the game, calling it a trashy invention. Then, he logged into the forum of the game routinely, intending to update himself with the latest intriguing news of the games and look for new tips from other players.


    However, his attention was quickly caught by the title of the official announcement that was pinned on the page:


    ¡°Online Game Theme Song Contest¡±


    In the underworld, there was a piece of land blessed with tranquility. Under their king¡¯s reign, thousands of tribes lived together in harmony, inhabiting this quiet land which was free of disputes.


    However, there¡¯s a fine line separating peace and war. By virtue of the Demonic Dragon¡¯s advent, the Land of Beiqi was greeted by darkness.


    Darkness grows in the loss of light, and vice versa. The emergence of a new evil force has triggered the bloodshed on the land that had been hushed for millenia.


    Today is the day! You, the children of Beiqi, polish your long swords and put on your armor. It¡¯s time for you to release your righteous ardor in the woods and execute justice at sea. With blood and tears, pen down the dawn of your expedition now!


    Requisites for the theme song:


    The song should be optimistic and relevant to the content of the game.


    The composers should own full copyrights of their submissions. Plagiarism is strictly forbidden.


    The ¡°Battle Online Corporation¡± reserves all the right of final interpretation.


    Prizes:


    Winner will be able to pick one from two prizes:


    3000 soul coins


    1 million dollars cash


    Ba Lun read the introduction of the songwriting contest, then the prize options, with his eyes wide in shock.


    He scanned the page for other comments and found that the other players appeared to be just as astounded as he was.


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°I¡¯m taking the 3000 soul coins! I¡¯m going to immediately hire someone to compose the music for me. Soul coins, wait for me!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Hey zillionaire, what if your song doesn¡¯t earn you the prize and you lose all your money?¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I¡¯m not short of cash. I¡¯m only afraid to not have enough soul coins to squander!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°3000 soul coins! Oh my god. I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy right now. No, my eyes are slightly blurry too. That makes approximately 2.4 million dollars after conversion¡­ someone hold me tight before I pass out.¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°I will pick 3000 soul coins!¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°Only idiots will pick 1 million dollars over the soul coins. There is a major shortage of soul coins now. One can easily sell the soul coins for 2 million dollars.¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°I personally know a famous lyricist. I¡¯ll bring a few bottles of liquor to his place and develop a rapport with him. The prize of the contest is mine!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°A loser like me can only sit here quietly while I watch you experts tear each other apart!¡±


    Ba Lun fell silent after he read the comments.


    Undeniably, he was very tempted to join the contest. On top of the alluring prize, he had the opportunity to compose a theme song for the game he really liked. His dream to be a rocker was reignited.


    Finally, he found a notebook in his drawer. Then, he lifted his pen and began to write down the music¡­


    The next day morning, a few of his good friends rushed to the school¡¯s music room after they received Ba Lun¡¯s phone calls. Shocked, they stared at Ba Lun who had dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°Help me out, brothers!¡± Ba Lun said feebly.


    Noticing that his good friends were exchanging looks in confusion, Ba Lun handed them the copies of music score he prepared beforehand:


    ¡°The Phoenix (The Immortal Bird)¡±


    ¡°Ba Lun, did you write this? I heard that you¡¯ve been obsessed with video games recently. What makes you start to play with music again?¡± his friends exclaimed.


    Ba Lun shook his head weakly and told them about the songwriting contest.


    ¡°So, are you willing to help me?¡± Ba Lun asked.


    Seeing that Ba Lun was staring at them expectantly, his friends looked at each other before they giggled.


    Ba Lun put on a grin after he received the answer from his friends.


    They formed a band with a guitarist, a bassist, a drummer, a lead singer, and a member who was in charge of the rhythm section.


    The five of them gathered in the music room after Ba Lun got some rest. Promptly, they took up the challenge of composing the song:


    ¡°Put on your war paint


    You are a brick tied to me that¡¯s dragging me down


    Strike a match and I¡¯ll burn you to the ground


    We are the jack-o-lanterns in July


    Setting fire to the sky


    Here, here comes this rising tide


    So come on


    Put on your war paint¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Silver clouds with grey linings


    So we can take the world back from a heart attack


    ¡­¡­


    Then I¡¯ll raise you like a phoenix


    Put on your war paint


    The melody resonated across the music room, attracting the attention of many students.


    Listening to the upbeat song, they subconsciously stopped in their tracks as they gradually felt moved by the sonorous melody and overwhelmed by the hopefulness of the music.


    ¡­¡­


    The theme song contest was led by Lu Wu, who reckoned that he might possibly be surprised by the players¡¯ talents as he awaited Wu Guoyi¡¯s reply.


    Being the only judge of the contest, Lu Wu¡¯s workload had increased significantly since the day the theme song contest officially commenced. He was caught off guard by the innumerable submissions that swamped the inbox of his secondary email.


    Expecting assistance, Lu Wu looked at Bei Li who was savoring her meal. However, she replied to Lu Wu with merely an assuring gaze and an encouraging gesture.


    Flustered, Lu Wu had no choice but to pull himself together and begin to screen the submissions.


    To ensure that he was fair to every player, he listened to every song carefully before he sieved the awful ones out. Then, he compared the remaining songs in order to choose the better ones.


    After five days of hard work, Lu Wu was left with three songs.


    Lu Wu liked all three songs immensely. The finalists were:


    ¡°Who Rules Over the Land of Beiqi¡¯s Destiny¡± by Invincible_Loneliness


    ¡°The Awakened King¡± by Midnight


    ¡°The Phoenix (The Immortal Bird)¡± by Ba Lun


    Although he genuinely enjoyed all the songs, there could only be one winner. Lu Wu contemplated to decide on the winner.


    After he repeatedly listened to the songs, Lu Wu finally decided to crown Ba Lun¡¯s ¡°The Phoenix (The Immortal Bird)¡± as the champion.


    In comparison to the two other songs, Ba Lun¡¯s song was able to pump up the audience more effectively. Therefore, it was apt to be the theme song of a war game.


    After the result was decided, Lu Wu sent an email to Ba Lun to notify him about his victory. Meanwhile, Lu Wu also informed Ba Lun that the reward would be credited to his account after the song was officially released.


    Next, Lu Wu only had to wait for Wu Guoyi to hire a professional singer.

 Chapter 48 - Ao Jian

    Chapter 48: Ao Jian


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    At the peak of the Hidden Tiger Mountain which was located at the border of Dragon Nation.


    Two silhouettes were standing apart amidst the clouds as they stared at each other.


    The man, who was dressed in green, carried a Green Mountain Longsword in his hand. He gazed into the distance expressionlessly with an unyielding and egoistic aura.


    The other man had a black robe draped around his shoulders. He carried a red sheath on his back and, in his hand, he held a black longsword, which could maneuver the clouds surrounding the mountain.


    ¡°Ao Jian, I have won again!¡±


    Blood dripped down from the wrist of the man in green before he loosened his grip and dropped the Green Mountain Longsword on the floor.


    ¡°During the battle that year, I accidentally killed your father. It was my fault and I understand your desire for revenge. However, your talent in kendo is still lacking compared to mine. It will not make any difference even if you practice for another ten, or even twenty years. You will never be qualified to be my adversary,¡± the man in black spoke as he looked at Ao Jian, appearing perturbed.


    ¡°Talent?¡± the expression of the man in green slowly turned from composed to anguished.


    In order to revenge, he left his family behind and committed his life in perfecting his swordsmanship. Was his obsession toward swordsmanship ultimately in vain?


    Ao Jian was overwhelmed by resentment. He lifted his head up once again, this time with a ferocious expression. He reached out to grab the Green Mountain Longsword that had elevated in the air before he tightened his grip around the sword.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this again!¡±


    Sparks flew from the intense sword fight atop the mountain, visible even through the misty clouds. The gleam of their blades flashed around their surroundings.


    ¡°Ao Jian, you don¡¯t have a stable sword spirit. If you continue to battle, beware of going astray in kendo!¡±


    The man in black made a slash with his longsword and created a gigantic sword shadow to encase himself within. In spite of the swamping Sword Qi, he was kept safe and secure within the shadow.


    ¡°You shall die!¡±


    Ao Jian¡¯s eyes turned crimson red and he had become a complete maniac as he heedlessly swung his longsword. The demon in him grew incessantly.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A clear clang resonated across the atmosphere. The Sword Qi at the mountaintop immediately dispersed as though the source of the Sword Qi had been destroyed, while the Green Mountain Longsword fractured.


    Following a loud thud, Ao Jian dropped to his knees before he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Sigh. Ao Jian, you have been deeply engrossed in kendo. But now, because of kendo, you have turned monstrous! Repent and be saved. It¡¯s time to let go of your sword now!¡±


    Ao Jian gave no response. He stared at the broken longsword with a pair of soulless eyes as though his spirit had been extirpated.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    Wu Qing heaved another long sigh before he sheathed his black sword and left the scene.


    Once again, the cloud surrounded the mountaintop. Ao Jian, like a soulless body, continued to stare emotionlessly at the broken sword.


    A year later, it was drizzling when Ao Jian reappeared on a street, which was paved with blue slate tiles, in an old town.


    Following a byroad, he left the town before he traveled along a muddy road toward the peak of the mountain.


    When he arrived at the mountaintop, Ao Jian overlooked the two tombstones that were set up side by side. They were almost completely covered with weeds. Before long, he left the place.


    He was obsessed with kendo as though his life was attached to the sword. He had sacrificed too much in the process of sharpening his swordsmanship. He had no regrets even if he had to go through the unbearable pain and grief after his wife and daughter¡¯s death.


    Ao Jian, whose very name means majestic sword, was born for the sword and thus, was named after it, too.


    This was what his father told him. Hence, he never stopped working on his swordsmanship.


    However, at this moment, Ao Jian was completely lost.


    His father was accidentally killed by Wu Qing in combat. Despite the fact that he had given everything up to cultivate his swordsmanship, he still could not prove to be a worthy rival for Wu Qing, the man who murdered his father.


    He did not know what he should do next. Neither did he know where he could pursue the abstruse Supreme Kendo.


    Confused and dispirited, Ao Jian continued his journey without direction and purpose. All he wanted was to search for the Supreme Kendo that had been imprinted on his mind.


    On this day, Ao Jian stopped at a corner of the street, looking unkempt and depressed.


    As two young men were walking past him, he overheard their dialogues.


    ¡°Hey, have you heard about the fight between the Demolition Officers and Guardian Angels in the wild yesterday? There was an assassin who played as the berserker and he was totally invincible! He must be adept at his swordsmanship in real life as well. I hope I can be his apprentice and learn from him¡­¡±


    Upon listening to the conversation, the misted eyes of Ao Jian, who was still hiding in the corner, lit up. He stood up abruptly and stopped before the young man who was speaking. He reached out to grab the man by his arm.


    ¡°The swordmaster? Where is he? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re hurting me!¡± agonized, the young lad¡¯s face was flushed red. He defended himself by slapping Ao Jian in his arms.


    ¡°Tell me. Where is the swordmaster?¡±


    ¡°Battle Online. He¡¯s in the game, Battle Online. His name is Mu Jiuge¡­¡±


    This was Ao Jian¡¯s first time in using a virtual reality device. He clumsily adjusted his outfit and put on the virtual reality headset before he logged into Battle Online.


    Ao Jian was astonished by the true-to-life virtual world that was laid before his eyes.


    He grew up in an ancient town far away. Since he was a child, he committed all his time practicing his swordsmanship as he was obsessed with it. That explained why this was his first ever encounter with such a high-tech device.


    Fortunately, the game provided tutorials to guide the players as they created a new character. With the help of the manual, he chose a berserker who was equipped with a sword and officially joined the game.


    Ao Jian, whose swordsmanship had achieved the Microcosm Realm, was very sensitive to the difference between reality and the virtual world. However, even he suspected if everything before his eyes was real.


    His sole purpose here was to look for Mu Jiuge to personally witness his swordsmanship.


    He did not kill a single monster throughout his entire journey. All he did was to ask and search for Mu Jiuge¡¯s whereabouts.


    At last, he met Mu Jiuge from the Demolition Guild after almost half a day¡¯s search.


    ¡°I want to challenge you!¡± Ao Jian said the moment he met Mu Jiuge.


    Looking at the level zero that elevated above Ao Jian¡¯s head, Mu Jiuge shook his head before he chuckled and said, ¡°Come back again after you¡¯ve reached a higher level!¡±


    ¡°You are afraid to accept my challenge? The first rule in practicing kendo is to be courageous. You don¡¯t deserve to cultivate your swordsmanship!¡± after being rejected by Mu Jiuge, Ao Jian shook his head as he walked away.


    Similarly, Mu Jiuge had devoted his life in sword fighting in reality. Therefore, Ao Jian¡¯s words had certainly infuriated him.


    ¡°You¡¯re no one to comment on me. You, conceited man, I¡¯ll fight with you if you insist!¡± Mu Jiuge retorted.


    With a grin on his face this time, Ao Jian turned around before he lifted his starter longsword.


    Unlike other players, Mu Jiuge bought a longsword from the shop instead of other powerful weapons that could be helpful to the berserker such as the Greatsword or the Battle Axe.


    They were separated by twenty-six levels, but Mu Jiuge was completely stunned during the beginning of the fight.


    The swordsmanship and skills exhibited by Ao Jian were nothing like Mu Jiuge had seen before. Ao Jian bonded with his sword as one. Mu Jiuge felt as if he was fighting with a single sharp, lethal sword.


    Within three quick rounds, Mu Jiuge had been attacked more than ten times. However, Mu Jiuge¡¯s sword did not even touch Ao Jian once.


    Mu Jiuge believed he would have been defeated if it was not for his high level, good attributes, and defensive protective gear.

 Chapter 49 - Demonic Sage Of Ten Swords

    Chapter 49: Demonic Sage Of Ten Swords


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After a few rounds of violent exchanges, the bloody ¡®-1¡¯ that continuously appeared above Mu Jiuge¡¯s head caused his face to turn pale.


    He could not believe that his swordsmanship, which he took pride in, was merely child¡¯s play in front of this man.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± eventually, Mu Jiuge could not help but to unleash his berserker¡¯s skill, the Groundbreaking Slashes.


    A fiery red blade surfaced from the ground. It formed a crescent shape, then charged toward Ao Jian.


    Upon seeing this, Ao Jian focused his gaze before he nimbly dodged the blade and avoided the attack by the skin of his teeth.


    ¡°Wu, one of the inheritances in the Spirit Summoning Palace seems unstable!¡± Bei Li, who was eating, said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Huh?¡± puzzled, Lu Wu stared at Bei Li.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Bei Li¡¯s consciousness entered the artifact and Lu Wu quickly followed after seeing that.


    The battle between Mu Jiuge and Ao Jian was still ongoing. Mu Jiuge could not help but use his skill after he learned that Ao Jian was a strong opponent. After all, his dignity did not allow him to fail.


    However, he was surprised by the fluidity of Ao Jian¡¯s sword skills. Ao Jian was able to avoid Mu¡¯s skills and, at the same time, struck him with his sword.


    Facing such a skillful opponent, Mu Jiuge was slowly worn out as the fight continued. He panicked when he saw his health that was soon going to be depleted and messed up his subsequent performance.


    Conversely, Ao Jian remained cool and ruthless as he moved his sword agilely as though it was a part of his arm and launched multiple attacks toward Mu Jiuge.


    ¡°Ding! You have killed the player, Mu Jiuge.¡±


    As the notification appeared, Mu Jiuge slowly fell onto the ground with resentment written across his face before he eventually turned into black smoke and vanished into thin air.


    Ao Jian was surprised by Mu Jiuge¡¯s extremely ordinary swordsmanship. In fact, Ao Jian thought Mu Jiuge¡¯s skill was almost terrible. It was not what he expected from a swordmaster.


    In spite of the disappointing battle, Ao Jian was astonished when Mu Jiuge showcased his skills during the later part of the fight.


    Ao Jian could clearly sense the change of the surrounding energy when Mu Jiuge exhibited the skill. Ao Jian was completely amazed by it.


    A man with the worst swordsmanship had actually fought and simultaneously activated the energy of heaven and earth. What was deemed impossible by Ao Jian had happened right before his eyes.


    When Ao Jian was pondering over the question, a notification popped up and Ao Jian sensed that a great force had landed on him.


    [Server Announcement: Congratulations to player Ao Jian for comprehending the sword spirit and achieving the hidden character class: The Demonic Sage of Ten Swords.]


    Lu Wu and Bei Li were dumbfounded to see what had happened.


    According to Bei Li¡¯s settings, some of the hidden character classes in the Spirit Summoning Palace would only be unveiled under certain conditions.


    As these valiant spirits still carried their remaining consciousness, they were allowed to choose their inheritors based on their own will.


    As the actual location of the Spirit Summoning Palace was located within the artifact, the valiant spirits could absolutely feel the player. However, this was the first time the valiant spirit connected with the player, triggered the settings of the artifact and revealed the inheritance.


    ¡°What power is this!¡±


    Ao Jian was horrified as he could clearly feel a force of the Supreme Kendo lingering above his head.


    He appeared enthralled by the domineering yet overwhelming energy as his lips gently trembled.


    This was the power of ultimate kendo that he had never possessed and had always yearned for.


    Ao Jian raised his hand, intending to touch the energy above his head. However, at this moment, the energy rushed into his body.


    In the meantime, the artifact was activated and all the inheritance was digitized.


    Then, a man with a wrinkled face, who was carrying a Nine Spiritual Sword, appeared in front of Ao Jian.


    The character class menu of the Demonic Sage of Ten Swords popped up.


    [Demonic Sage of Ten Swords]:


    Background of Character Class: Jian Chou devoted his life to comprehend kendo to avenge his father¡¯s death. Owing to his lack of talent, many times he almost lost his life. While the other swordsmen continued to grow stronger, he was no match for his rivals. He went into seclusion for thirty years and vowed that he would never leave the mountains until the day he grasped the ultimate kendo.


    Thirty years had passed when Jian Chou finally left the cliff of despair with nine swords and mercilessly killed his enemies.


    Quote from Jian Chou: ¡°One¡¯s lack of talent can be curbed by a sword. If one sword is not enough, use two; if two swords are not enough, use three. I spent thirty years to comprehend kendo and created ten swords. And, I am the tenth sword.¡±


    Character Class Introduction: The Nine Spiritual Swords will be upgraded alongside the player¡¯s level. When one has fully grasped the kendo, one can slash the heavens, the earth, and all their foes.


    Character Class Weapon: Unique character class, unarmed.


    Character Class Growth: No additional attributes. Not allowed to acquire the berserker¡¯s skill.


    ¡°Demonic Sage of Ten Swords¡­ Demonic Sage of Ten Swords!¡± Ao Jian murmured with a blank look on his face.


    ¡°No. Where did the energy go? Where is it? Give it back to me now!¡±


    Aggrieved, Ao Jian howled as he could no longer feel the energy after it fused into his body.


    At this moment, he suddenly turned his head and found nine spiritual swords of different colors, that were levitating in the air, behind him.


    ¡°It will be upgraded alongside the player¡¯s level¡­¡± realization hit Ao Jian hard as he reread the menu. He then rushed to the Mansion of the Dead.


    Flustered, Lu Wu and Bei Li watched as Lu Wu sprinted toward the Mansion of the Dead, not believing that the level-zero player had actually earned the inheritance.


    Unbeknownst to them, Ao Jian almost thought that his supreme inheritance was gone when it was actually being digitized.


    After he learned that only upgrading his personal level could trigger the power of the Demonic Sage of Ten Swords, Ao Jian embarked on his journey to upgrade his level and grasp the true purpose of swordsmanship.


    After Ao Jian had comprehended Jian Chou¡¯s Demonic Sage of Ten Swords, Ao Jian reckoned that this might be the time for him to take his revenge. This was the true Supreme Kendo! He believed that if he thoroughly understood the power of Jian Chou¡¯s kendo, he would be able to defeat Wu Qing!


    Jian Chou¡¯s kendo was aimed for revenge. Just like Ao Jian, Jian Chou had an enemy who was far stronger than him. Ao Jian felt as though they shared the same experience.


    To quote Jian Chou, if one was not as strong as one¡¯s rival, he or she should use two, if not three swords. Jian Chou¡¯s kendo was what Ao Jian had always desired.


    However, Ao Jian did not know that Jian Chou¡¯s valiant spirit was moved because they shared identical sword spirit. That was why Jian Chou passed his inheritance to Ao Jian.


    At this moment, Ao Jian had found his purpose in the game. He regained his enthusiasm while his cracked sword spirit was once again consolidated.

 Chapter 50 - The Cultivator

    Chapter 50: The Cultivator


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After Ao Jian had advanced into the hidden character class, the news was heavily discussed by the players in the forum. Who is this player? Is the hidden character class powerful?


    Before long, one of the players uploaded a 10-minute video to the forum and triggered a tumult amongst the players.


    In the video, a Level 4 player was seen challenging the netherworld creature at the Ghost Mountains.


    The players were astonished to find the nine glowing Spiritual Swords levitating behind the Level 4 player. His style appeared to be extremely glamorous.


    It was inconceivable for other gamers that a Level 4 player could effortlessly defeat the netherworld creature, which was far stronger.


    He continuously changed the Spiritual Sword in his hand as he utilized his Shenfa to stealthily move around and attack the netherworld creature. Not only that, his every strike landed accurately on the netherworld creature¡¯s vital body parts.


    The video lasted for 10 minutes. The Level 4 swordsman single-handedly killed the netherworld creature with his incredible ability before he picked up the Netherworld Pearl and headed to the Ghost Mountains.


    The players who had watched the video were greatly impressed by the man¡¯s skills.


    Strike_Gold: ¡°He is the true boss! He must be the player who has successfully achieved class advancement and become the Demonic Sage of Ten Swords.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I take my hat off to this man! He performed his skills perfectly as though he was a bot! I have scrupulously watched the video thrice. Every step he took was well-judged. Moreover, his every attack hit precisely on his enemy¡¯s vital body parts, namely the head and throat. He is the real boss!¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°A bot-like player makes the most formidable opponent!¡±


    God_Slayer: ¡°After I watched the video, I have a sudden urge to replace my Greatsword with a Longsword. If I were the opponent, I would yield to his skill at my own will!¡±


    A_Rough_Man: ¡°Before this, I used to always wonder why berserkers would opt to use the Longsword, a light weapon, during fights. The damage of the Longsword is not as impactful as the Greatsword and Greataxe. However, after I watched the fight between Mu Jiuge, the Demolition Officer, and the bot-like player, I learned that the Longsword is the most powerful weapon, given that you are exceptionally skillful!¡±


    Junior_Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°He is probably the godlike man who, according to Old Mu, was defeated thoroughly by a Level 0 unimportant player! Initially, I refused to believe it , thinking that it was merely a joke. But now, I am absolutely convinced!¡±


    Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°The Demolition Guild needs mighty men like this. Join us! (Clamour till our voices crack)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°The number of experts is increasing. Today, they have all risen and their eyes are fiery. Can we launch an attack at Cha Na now? My patience is wearing thin!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Talented man, please relax! We shouldn¡¯t act impulsively. When our team grows more mature, we¡¯ll definitely beat Cha Na!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Wow! It was an outstanding play! Upon witnessing his skills, I began to admire this bot-like player deeply!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Just like how it was showcased in the comment section, the swordsmanship of the bot-like player had impressed the other gamers tremendously. Apparently, his expertise was beyond the public¡¯s belief.


    Out of curiosity, Lu Wu did a little research on Ao Jian¡¯s soul, only to find out that the strength of his soul was noticeably stronger than the other players.


    In Bei Li¡¯s opinion, the player had definitely gone through cultivation in real life and his personal ability must be sufficiently good. Otherwise, it was impossible to strengthen one¡¯s soul to this level.


    Lu Wu was astounded by Bei Li¡¯s theory, ¡°It¡¯s possible for one to go through cultivation in real life?¡±


    Similarly, Bei Li was surprised by Lu Wu¡¯s questions, ¡°When the underworld truly exists, why is it impossible for cultivation to be carried out in real life?¡±


    Lu Wu replied, ¡°If that¡¯s true, why haven¡¯t I met any cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Had you visited the underworld before this?¡± Bei Li asked a rhetorical question while she looked at Lu Wu as though he was an idiot.


    Lu Wu was dumbstruck by Bei Li¡¯s rather sound reply.


    At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s mind was filled with graphics of cultivation, zombies, Taoism, Buddhism, and immortality. Nevertheless, he was an experienced man.


    Bei Li stared impassively at Lu Wu who was engrossed in his fantasy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to dwell on it. The underworld is at its Dharma-ending age because of the dissipation of reiki. Cultivators might exist but they are as rare as hens¡¯ teeth and you will hardly meet one throughout your entire life.¡±


    ¡°Then, why would a cultivator join the online game? Have they discovered something?¡± Lu Wu could not help but ask after a terrifying thought struck him.


    Upon listening to the question, Bei Li chuckled, ¡°Wu, you¡¯ve underestimated the power of the artifact. The Lord King of Beiqi has invested his whole life to forge the artifact. Even if they run a thorough investigation, they will not be able to uncover the underworld. For them, this will just remain a game.¡±


    Lu Wu heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that he would turn into the cultivators¡¯ target. He would be in deep water if Kunlun, Shushan, or any other virtuous forces collaborated to arrest him for the felonies he had committed.


    ¡°Wu, it actually benefits us when a cultivator joins the game.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never told you before. You only know that the King of Beiqi forged the battle artifacts in order to conquer the underworld. However, you didn¡¯t know that he will never antagonize a player. Instead, he may even aid the players as they develop their strength.¡±


    ¡°But, why!¡± Lu Yu was baffled.


    ¡°Because their souls have been marked by the battle artifact. If they are disloyal to the King of Beiqi, their souls will be recalled by the artifact to be exterminated! This is a crucial part of the Lord King of Beiqi¡¯s plan to ensure that there¡¯s no traitor under his reign!¡±


    Lu Wu was shocked by Bei Li¡¯s words. He did not expect the battle artifact to be this potent. Then, he recalled about his plan to put the game on the map. He was pumped up.


    Lu Wu¡¯s plan was to turn the underworld into a second world for mankind. Regardless of their age, everyone would be able to have fun in this world. Killing monsters was only one of the fun activities. That means if his plan works out¡­


    He will rule mankind!


    ¡°Little Li, can I ask you a question?¡±


    Curious, Bei Li lifted her gaze and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me about your background?¡± Lu Wu took a deep breath and summoned his courage to ask the question.


    It was a question that had been buried in his mind for a very long time. Not only she participated in the development of the terrifying artifact, she also gained the trust from the Old Ancestors. Besides, her ability was outstanding. That was why he had always been curious about her true identity.


    ¡°I¡­ I was¡­ adopted by Lord King of Beiqi,¡± Bei Li responded awkwardly as she played with the corner of her shirt.


    Lu Wu was caught off guard by the answer. After a short while, he put on a grin on his face and reached out to ruffle her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk about it now. I¡¯ll patiently wait for the day when you are ready to tell me the truth.¡±


    A hint of dejection flashed across Bei Li¡¯s eyes, but she gave a confident nod.


    ¡°Wu, I¡¯ll definitely tell you when it¡¯s time! But, you have to believe me when I say that our fates are intertwined. I will never betray you even if the three worlds are against you!¡±


    Lu Wu smiled and patted Bei Li¡¯s tiny head again before he left the room. Then, he went to prepare a plethora of delicious dishes as a reward to the hardworking game master.

 Chapter 51 - Do You Play Battle Online, Too, Master?

    Chapter 51: Do You Play Battle Online, Too, Master?


    Translator:?Larbre Studio?Editor:?Larbre Studio


    The sun was rising from the east and its beaming light dyed the Cachito Mountains red that were usually covered with white snow throughout the year.


    Gu Yu (Invincible_Loneliness) widely opened his arms to feel the amazing nature in this serene world. His cheeks had turned pink because of the cold air, yet he enjoyed the moment. Though incomprehensible, it was all shown by the expressions in his eyes.


    Gu Yu stood on the highest cliff and looked down. The red crimson mist was like rolling waves and underneath was a sliver of silver lining. The mountains within resembled intertwining snow dragons, while the piercing cold wind clashing in the air created howling sounds like the roars of a raging dragon.


    As he looked back at the few squad members, there was an expression of helplessness shown on Gu Yu¡¯s face.


    It was an order by his father to hike up to the peak of the Cachito Mountains. He had no choice but to obey the command and come all the way here.


    Otherwise to Gu Yu, he would rather be cooped up at home playing Battle Online. At the same time, he could collect some soul coins to level up his game. That would make him happier.


    His father was a business tycoon who owned countless properties and estates.


    According to his father, he was once an ordinary extreme sports athlete. One year, he came to the Cachito Mountains with his team members for a wingsuit flying challenge sponsored by a dairy beverage company.


    When his father climbed to the top of the mountain, he met a mysterious man. According to his father, this man¡¯s guidance and blessing had led him to his success today.


    An atheist like Gu Yu obviously would not take it seriously but merely treated it as a fable.


    Naturally, he did not believe in the existence of any magical persons or divine entities. However, he just could not disobey his father, so there he was, obediently carrying out his father¡¯s request.


    Gu Yu¡¯s father had even spent a fortune to hire a team of professionals to protect and help him on his journey to the peak of the mountain. At the same time, he was given a piece of jade by his father. He was to present the piece of jade when he reached the top in order to meet the mysterious man.


    Gu Yu grew increasingly excited as he approached the mountain top.


    He finally knew why his father liked extreme sports. It was the feeling of accomplishment in conquering nature.


    As he stepped toward the peak of the mountain and looked down, he saw mountains shrouded in clouds and mist. He then gave a loud cry of excitement.


    At the time, little did Gu Yu notice when the jade in his pocket suddenly flashed with a beam of light. In the meantime, in a wooden hut at the top of the mountain, a man wearing worn-out clothes who was seated cross-legged opened his eyes slowly.


    ¡°This is great! Hehe, it was said that the mountains at the Cliffs of Desperation are much higher than the peak here. I shall challenge it soon!¡± Gu Yu mumbled alone in excitement.


    He had only treated this hike as an amusement.


    While looking at his squad setting up camp for the night, Gu Yu took out his oxygen cylinder and took a few breaths. After informing the squad that he would explore the areas deeper into the mountains, he then walked in that direction.


    He did not believe that anyone could survive in this place where the air was so thin and the wind so strong. The only thought he had in mind then was that his father had either been fooled by someone, or deceived by illusions¡­


    As Gu Yu walked around the towering stone pillar and was about to continue moving forward, he was surprised to find a smiling bald man in thin clothes looking at him from a near distance.


    Gu Yu stood there in silence.


    There¡¯s really such a master? Gu Yu was astonished in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    The man appeared to be the same age as himself, but Gu Yu was able to sense years of vicissitudes from him. It was a weird feeling.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re the master my father spoke of?¡± Gu Yu asked suspiciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much an honor to be called a master, but if your father is Gu Yuan, then I am the one you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My father is Gu Yuan. He wanted me to look for you,¡± Gu Yu replied responsively.


    The bald young man then nodded, ¡°Please come with me.¡±


    At that moment, Gu Yu was convinced a little. One had to be very skillful like a master in order to survive in such a place.


    He followed the man for a few hundred meters and a wooden hut appeared in front of Gu Yu. The man then opened the door and with a smile on his face, gestured for him to enter the hut.


    Gu Yu saw his motion and stepped inside.


    It was simple and crude inside the hut. There was a wooden bed and two wooden chairs, but there was no blanket or food of any sort except some white-colored plants. Gu Yu was surprised. He was extremely curious to know how the man survived that place in such a condition.


    Seeing the man sitting at the bedside, he then sat on a wooden chair next to it.


    ¡°Back in the day your father saved my life. He disrupted my cultivation when I was about to lose myself and get taken over by the demonic side. I told him that I will grant him two requests. The first one was already fulfilled and now, please tell me the second request,¡± Qi Ming spoke with a faint smile on his face.


    Gu Yu went blank for a second and said, ¡°Err, my father has always said that I am useless, that I only know how to play games. He was hoping that you, master, could show me the light and guide me, to see if I could repent from my mistake¡­¡±


    Gu Yu was to a point ashamed when uttering those words. Although he did not think that he had any problems, his father was resentful toward Gu Yu for failing his expectations. His father thought that the Gu family would eventually fall one day if Gu Yu inherited the family business.


    Gu Yu disagreed with his father on this. He would continue gaming as usual and occasionally had some fun outside. He always believed that the wealth possessed by his family was unlimited, so why should he tire himself so much? One should be having as much fun as time allowed.


    Qi Ming nodded after hearing what Gu Yu had said. He gave it some thought and nodded again, ¡°Both you and your father have different personalities. Just as your father had said, if you¡¯re going to inherit the family business, you¡¯ll definitely lose everything.¡±


    Gu Yu felt unsettled for a few seconds, yet he had to ask, ¡°Do you have any way to deal with it, master?¡±


    Qi Ming nodded, ¡°I can pray for you with The Art of Five Fortune Ghosts to increase your luck in fortune. Under the protection of the Five Ghosts, your luck in fortune shall prosper. No matter how incompetent you are, you will still be able to preserve your family business.¡±


    Gu Yu was stunned and speechless, he was somewhat assured by the master, yet he did not think that he was useless until that extent.


    In terms of spending money, the biggest expense he had made lately was only on collecting soul coins in the game. He had not done anything over the line. How could someone compare him to a wastrel?


    Qi Ming glanced at Gu Yu and smiled, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s start. After this, there will be no more attachment as what I¡¯ve promised is fulfilled. It is a blessing to me indeed.¡±


    As soon as he finished talking, Qi Ming extended his arm and pointed at the ground. Gu Yu was flabbergasted at what happened next.


    A dark vortex appeared slowly from the ground and cold air blew from the inside. Gu Yu could not help but shiver.


    The cold was bone piercing. It was unbearable even when he was wearing thick protective clothes.


    Such a trick was really a shock to the belief of an atheist like Gu Yu.


    ¡°Five Ghosts of Fortune!¡± Qi Ming bit his finger and the blood from his finger was sucked into the dark vortex.


    ¡°The successor of the Ghost Fortune Sect, Qi Ming shall borrow the power of the spirits and ghosts!¡±


    Qi Ming¡¯s face was looking pale as blood continued to flow out of his body. His gaze, however, appeared firm.


    At the side, Gu Yu was stunned as his worldview was overturned at the moment.


    However, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes were enlarged as soon as he saw five translucent figures floating gradually from the dark vortex, ¡°Master, do you play Battle Online, too?¡±

 Chapter 52 - Qi Ming Returning To The World

    Chapter 52: Qi Ming Returning To The World


    Translator:?Larbre Studio?Editor:?Larbre Studio


    These five figures looked very familiar to Gu Yu.


    Were they not the ghosts from the depths of the Ghost Mountains? Compared to the Wandering Souls, they were almost the same except that they looked more solid now.


    In normal days, it would be a piece of cake for Gu Yu and his team to eliminate dozens of such ghosts. It was also because of this that Gu Yu was stupefied, not able to discern what was actually happening.


    Qi Ming was a little confused as he glanced at Gu Yu who was dumbfounded. Even so, he did not query but turned to look at the dark vortex again.


    After the Five Ghosts appeared, Qi Ming bit his own tongue and spat out some blood.


    The blood floated in the air and split into five portions, each of them then entered the bodies of the Five Ghosts respectively.


    The bodies of the Five Ghosts became even more solid as a result. At this time, Qi Ming said while pointing at Gu Yu, ¡°Five Ghosts bring wealth!¡±


    As if the five Wandering Souls had received an order, they rapidly approached Gu Yu and hovered around him. Between them and connecting them together was a transparent lacing.


    Qi Ming was pleased as he watched the scene. He extended his arm and waved. The Five Ghosts faded away little by little followed by the slowly disappearing dark vortex.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. You may go now. The fate between me and the Gu family has come to an end. We shall be strangers from now on. Even if you wanted to meet me, I will not appear,¡± Qi Ming appeared to be slightly tired.


    Gu Yu felt weird after hearing Qi Ming¡¯s words. He stood up and started searching around the room. While Qi Ming looked at him cluelessly, Gu Yu went through everything in the room before coming back to his original position, ¡°Master, where did you hide your virtual reality projection devices?¡±


    ¡°Virtual reality projection devices?¡± Qi Ming was taken aback.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t fool me! The Five Ghosts that you just summoned are known as ghosts, right? Do you really think I¡¯ve not played Battle Online before? I could kill dozens of those per day!¡±


    According to Gu Yu, Qi Ming must be a player of Battle Online. He had used the virtual reality projection technology to fool other people. If Gu Yu had not played this game himself, he would surely have believed him already.


    Qi Ming was stupefied as well, though he could understand from his words that Gu Yu had seen the Five Ghosts before. He even knew the names of the Five Ghosts.


    Looking at Qi Ming who was bewildered, Gu Yu grinned, approached Qi Ming and patted his shoulder, ¡°Which character class do you play, master? I have set up a guild, let¡¯s level up together, shall we?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯ve just said,¡± although he was puzzled, Qi Ming calmly shook his head.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t pretend anymore, it¡¯s just five ghosts. I have even killed the netherworld creatures, steel zombies, and the Fire Demon before. These ghosts are nothing to me, Five Fortune Ghosts? What fortune nonsense is that! I could butcher dozens of them in one day yet they never give me any good stuff!¡±


    As he heard this, Qi Ming frowned, ¡°You know about the netherworld creatures and steel zombies?¡±


    As the successor of the Ghost Fortune Sect, excluding the Fire Demon, he had seen before the other two ghosts in the illustration handbook of the sect. However, Qi Ming was shocked that Gu Yu, who was just a common person, knew so much about the ghosts.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know? Have you been to the official web forum of Battle Online? Do you know about the loaded user Invincible_Loneliness who has been collecting soul coins daily? That¡¯s me!¡± Gu Yu boasted proudly.


    ¡°This Battle Online that you mentioned, what is it exactly?¡± Qi Ming was very curious, he could not understand why the secular world had information about the underworld.


    ¡°It¡¯s Battle Online! Stop with your pretense, I was already very clear about it!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand,¡± Qi Ming replied honestly.


    ¡°Alright, alright. The favor is done. I can go back and report to my father now, you may continue with your act!¡± looking at Qi Ming who was still pretending, Gu Yu waved his hand in the air and walked out of the wooden hut.


    While looking at the white scenery outside, Gu Yu hummed a tune as he walked. As what he had in mind, the master was simply a charlatan. He even guessed that underneath the wooden hut of this master, there had to be space for storing living supplies. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to survive without eating and drinking.


    But he did not care about all these. Gu Yu was in a very good mood thinking that he could continue with his game when he reaches home.


    ¡­¡­


    Even after Gu Yu had left, Qi Ming was still frowning.


    At first he thought he would have settled everything and finally able to retreat into the mountains without any attachment to the common world, but after his encounter with Gu Yu, his mood was very disturbed instead.


    Qi Ming was not able to comprehend even after giving it much thought. He then took out a satellite phone from his bedside, installed the battery and dialed a number.


    After a while, the phone call went through.


    ¡°Grandfather, how are you free to call me!¡± a voice resembling a slightly old man was delivered through the satellite phone.


    ¡°Do you know about Battle Online?¡± Qi Ming thought for a while and asked.


    ¡°Battle Online? I¡¯m not sure, please hold, I¡¯ll have someone to look into it.¡±


    After he finished speaking, there was a voice of giving orders to his subordinates on the other side of the line.


    About five minutes later, the same voice appeared, ¡°Grandfather, here¡¯s what I¡¯ve found. It is actually a virtual reality game and it is said that the game is extremely real.¡±


    This should be it, Qi Ming thought.


    ¡°In these few days, I will leave the mountain to meet you, so please prepare a set of equipment for me by then. I need it,¡± Qi Ming hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking.


    In the meantime, on the lawn of a certain golf club, a man in his fifties who looked rather old was holding a golf ball. He had a weird look on his face.


    After his father was born, his grandfather had followed after an old man in a black robe. It was said that he went to seek immortality. Since then, there was no news about him at all. Just when everyone thought that he had disappeared for good, he appeared suddenly one day.


    It was during the time when his father was approaching old age. Yet, his grandfather remained his young looks. It really shocked everyone.


    It was also because of his grandfather that he was able to succeed in his career. Only then he knew that his grandfather had already become a legendary monk.


    He was not able to track his grandfather at all except a few occasions of his appearances.


    He was expecting something important when he received his grandfather¡¯s phone call out of the blue. However, it turned out that the reason his grandfather leaving the mountains was merely to play video games. He was dazed when he heard it.

 Chapter 53 - The Battle Of Cultivators

    Chapter 53: The Battle Of Cultivators


    Translator:?Larbre Studio?Editor:?Larbre Studio


    At the entrance of the Ghost Mountains.


    Qi Ming¡¯s figure appeared.


    He chose to return to the world again because he could not resolve the confusion in his heart. He even ordered his descendants to prepare equipment such as the virtual reality headset and then he registered an account in the game.


    After experiencing the gaming content, Qi Ming was in absolute shock.


    Even though he had never been to the Underworld, he really suspected that the gaming scenes before his eyes were built according to the blueprint of the actual underworld.


    To understand the truth, he had even ordered his grandson to investigate the situation of the proprietor of this game.


    However, the outcome showed that the proprietor of the game was only an ordinary person and had no strong background. All of these seemed peculiar.


    There was no information leakage of any sort regarding the research team behind the game. Such a tight blockade was really surprising.


    His grandson planned to continue the investigation but was stopped by Qi Ming.


    To him, the proprietor that came out from the investigation was only a disguise. There must be a scary cultivator behind the scenes.


    He even suspected that the ability of the person behind all this had reached the state where he had access to the Nine Nether Regions, making him a person like the Earthly Deity who could travel back and forth between the Yin and Yang.


    He did not understand why the powerhouse wanted to create this game. However, as the heir of the Ghost Fortune Sect, he was curious about the underworld and he felt the need to explore the place no matter what.


    Therefore, Qi Ming chose to return to the world this time and settled down under his grandson¡¯s arrangement.


    However, his grandson seemed confused.


    From the grandson¡¯s point of view, he had always thought that his grandfather was a free but profound person who had been hidden from the world. But nowadays, he would only stay indoors to play games, until the extent of totally not stepping outside at all.


    He was having a mental breakdown in his heart as his grandfather¡¯s image started to crumble and the whole world became unfamiliar.


    ¡­¡­


    While experiencing the game, Qi Ming slowly understood that leveling up could make one stronger.


    After leveling up several times, he became addicted to that feeling as he found out that his body strength in the game increased as the attributes became stronger. This feeling felt so real and at the same time solidified his guess last time.


    In the game, Qi Ming chose the character class of mage which was more relatable to his own ability. He also learned his first skill of ¡®Yin Soldier Summoning Skill¡¯ at the Cultivation Pavilion.


    After using the skill several times, Qi Ming felt shocked.


    This was because the releasing of the skill could trigger the movement of energy particles in the air. Other players could not sense this, but as a cultivator with a powerful state of mind, he could sense the movement clearly.


    To testify this matter, he spent three days¡¯ time to release the skill and realize the movement tracks of space energy.


    After ensuring that he had fully mastered the movement tracks of this beginner¡¯s skill, he started to try it in reality. The result was shocking.


    Although he failed several times, he actually did summon a Yin soldier that was half-complete to the world of the living. The game was unreal but the scary thing was that the Yin Soldier Summoning Skill could actually be released in the living world!


    Such a shocking discovery appalled Qi Ming and at the same time made him realize the horror of this game. He suspected that the powerhouse behind the game was attempting to use the game as a medium of inheritance.


    Qi Ming was totally addicted to the game due to a combination of factors such as enhancing his cultivating techniques in the game, for the inheritance which might or might not exist and his yearning toward the underworld.


    But, what freaked out Qi Ming¡¯s grandson, Qi Lu was the moment when his grandfather asked for money from him without a hint of shame. Initially, he did not take it seriously. However, when he asked his grandfather what he was going to do with the money, Qi Ming said something he just learned from the official web forum, ¡°Buy soul coins and get fortified with cash!¡±


    Qi Lu was stunned!


    His impression of his grandfather changed drastically at that moment.


    Conversely, Qi Ming did not take this matter seriously.


    As the players in the forum said, ¡°How can you be strong without using cash!¡± Besides, he could not explore the game properly without coins, not to mention that he still had to learn new skills and buy new equipment. He had to spend coins everywhere.


    As a 100-year-old man, Qi Ming deeply understood a principle at the moment, that gaming experience could only be improved by using cash.


    ¡­¡­


    Coming to the Ghost Mountains this time, Qi Ming walked alone into the mountains as usual.


    When he was about to enter deeper into the mountains, he suddenly discovered a netherworld creature standing beside a heap of giant stones.


    As he mingled around the forum very often, Qi Ming knew that the netherworld creatures were species that seldom drop items after being killed, so he was feeling delighted. When he was just about to attack the creature, a figure flashed out from beside him and overtook him.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± the man turned around his head, glanced at Qi Ming coldly and walked toward the netherworld creature.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the courtesy of first-come-first-serve?¡± Qi Ming was not angry but he was not planning to let go of the creature either. He followed the man decisively.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± a red long sword appeared out of nowhere and was held in the hands of Ao Jian.


    At the same time, there were eight Spiritual Swords with different colors appearing behind his back, hanging in the air and emitting streams of the shining Sword Qi.


    Seeing that, Qi Ming frowned as he could feel the overflowing Sword Qi. Other than that, he also felt that the person before him was quite different from other players he had seen before.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Ao Jian looked at Qi Ming coldly while holding the Spiritual Sword in his hand.


    ¡°I have always seen people fighting over creatures on the forum. This is my first time encountering this. Please, enlighten me,¡± Qing Ming smiled and hit the ground with his wand. All of a sudden, black vapor started clouding and the Yin soldiers crawled out from the soil one after another.


    With that, two real-life cultivators started their battle for the first time in the game.


    See that Qi Ming was not giving up, Ao Jian became cold-hearted and with a swing of his red sword, he released a beam of sword light as he charged toward Qi Ming like lightning.


    Without being frightened, Qi Ming started controlling the Yin soldiers to guard the attack while releasing a ¡®Yin Corrosion¡¯ and backed off continuously.


    During the fight, Ao Jian was surprised to discover that the Yin soldiers Qi Ming had summoned were totally different from that of other players.


    As if every one of them had its own conscious mind, they even knew how to avoid an attack actively and foresee the next attack, which seemed very peculiar.


    Naturally, Ao Jian did not know that Qi Ming was a cultivator with a powerful state of mind and practiced spells in real life. To him, multitasking was a piece of cake.


    However, Ao Jian already had some speculation in his heart. He did a quick duck and barged toward Qi Ming.


    Seeing that, Qi Ming did not panic. Instead, he started wrestling with Ao Jian by slowing him down with the Yin Corrosion¡¯s poison. At the same time, the Yin soldiers could always defend the attack coming from Ao Jian at critical moments.


    For a moment, it was a tie between both parties.


    After fighting again for a while, Ao Jian suddenly stopped attacking and asked, ¡°Are you a cultivator?¡±


    Qi Ming smiled and said, ¡°If I guessed correctly, you are using the Ao Family Sword Style!¡±

 Chapter 54 - The Law Of Reincarnation

    Chapter 54: The Law Of Reincarnation


    Translator:?Larbre Studio?Editor:?Larbre Studio


    After hearing Qi Ming mentioned the sword style he was using, Ao Jian was stunned.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ao Jian asked boldly after putting away his red sword.


    Qi Ming smiled, ¡°Is it that important to know who I am? Since we are both cultivators, then this netherworld creature¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s mine!¡± Ao Jian interjected Qi Ming coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tie between us. Moreover, I was the one who discovered it first.¡±


    Ao Jian did not reply this time. The red Spiritual Sword in his hand turned into twinkling lights and re-formed behind his back. Then, Ao Jian reached out both hands to release a skill, where green and blue Spiritual Swords at his back flew out and rested in the grip of his hands.


    ¡°A tie? You¡¯ve underestimated me!¡±


    Qi Ming was helpless against Ao Jian¡¯s attitude. Ao Jian was truly from the Ao family for his bad temper.


    However, Qi Ming was not planning to give up. He did not want to walk away from the opportunity of finally coming across a netherworld creature.


    Resuming the fight, Qi Ming was surprised to discover that Ao Jian¡¯s sword style had totally changed. He kept changing the weapon in his hand and his style became more offensive and complicated. It was unpredictable, sometimes as aggressive as scorching fire and sometimes as cold as ice, making it hard for Qi Ming to defend.


    Again, Ao Jian got close. Qi Ming backed off as he tried to control the Yin soldiers to block the attack. However, he saw the Nine Spiritual Swords behind Ao Jian detaching from his back simultaneously and charged toward him as Ao Jian pointed his fingers at him!


    Qi Ming was not expecting him to use Sword Manipulation.


    The Yin soldiers in front of him were torn apart at once, but the Spiritual Swords did not slow down. Then, Nine Spiritual Swords penetrated his body all at the same time.


    The scene before his eyes started to fade away. Ao Jian just glared at the fallen torso, turned around and walked toward the netherworld creature.


    In the meantime, the Nine Spiritual Swords in his body vibrated slightly and returned to Ao Jian¡¯s back automatically before neatly arranging themselves into a fan shape.


    Ao Jian had not used his full power from the start in the fight against Qi Ming.


    Initially, he was just using the Ao Family Sword Style. However, after knowing that Qi Ming was also a cultivator, he realized that the Ao Family Sword Style would not be effective against him. So, he decided to change his attacking strategy by using Jian Chou¡¯s Demonic Sage of Ten Swords and ended the battle easily with his Sword Manipulation.


    Seeing the power of Demonic Sage of Ten Swords, Ao Jian seemed calm outwardly but he was extremely excited in his heart. He knew that he had chosen the right path and that he was truly the mightiest swordsman. If he continued to comprehend, he would become a sword master one day!


    Even though he had never seen Jian Chou in person, Ao Jian had long considered him as his respected teacher. He was determined not to disappoint Jian Chou¡¯s inheritance and become the greatest swordsman!


    Aside from leveling up, another important reason he wanted to get the netherworld creature was realizing the importance of soul coins as he gained gaming experiences. Even Ao Jian, who regarded wealth as unimportant, had the desire for soul coins.


    This was because other than enhancing the strength of his Spiritual Swords and leveling up, materials could be added to further increase the power of his Spiritual Swords.


    There were a lot of materials being sold at the auction house, but one must have sufficient soul coins to purchase them.


    The lowest price a netherworld creature could sell for was 100 soul coins. So, Ao Jian could not resist the temptation of getting a free netherworld creature.


    Ao Jian was delighted now but Qi Ming who was logged out of the game got shell-shocked.


    ¡°Ao Jian, you little brat! You have angered me!¡± Qi Ming who had usually been easy-going and expressionless was experiencing a turbulent mood swing now.


    This was the first time he met someone who showed him no respect at all and even cut him to death.


    Qi Ming was still afraid when he recalled the scene of the Nine Spiritual Swords penetrating him at the same time.


    ¡°Sword Manipulation? That was definitely not the Ao Family Sword Style. Did he inherit those skills in that world?¡±


    Thinking of this, a fire of passion was aroused in Qi Ming¡¯s heart. If he can get it, why can¡¯t I!?


    What Qi Ming did not know was, during his battle with Ao Jian, an inheritance in the Spirit Summoning Palace within the Artifact Channel was resonating. However, at the moment before the inheritance befell, he was slashed to death by Ao Jian and was forced to leave the game.


    If Qi Ming knew that his inheritance was interrupted by Ao Jian, his level of hatred would have escalated beyond just snatching a creature and killing him.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu and Bei Li also left God¡¯s Eye after Qi Ming died.


    Due to the appearance of cultivators, Lu Wu paid quite some attention to Ao Jian. He did not expect to see such a battle while observing Ao Jian.


    To his surprise, Qi Ming was also a cultivator.


    Lu Wu did not understand what was happening. Why did all these hidden cultivators show up one after another? Lu Wu was worried that they had found out the truth behind Battle Online.


    However, regarding this, Bei Li had asked Lu Wu not to worry one bit.


    First of all, these cultivators would be marked once they had gathered any Yin Body in the artifacts. Betrayal would mean death. Furthermore, Battle Online was considered as a game in the world of the living. No matter what, they would not be aware of the existence of the underworld.


    Lu Wu raised his doubt regarding Bei Li¡¯s explanation. What if there was a cultivator who could travel between the Yin and Yang? If that cultivator met one of the players, everything would be exposed.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about this. Traveling between the Yin and Yang was something only the Earth Deities could do. There is no such powerful cultivator of that level because of the degrading soul energy in the world of the living. The Earthly Deities that once existed had already left and would not come back anymore.¡±


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Lu Wu was curious.


    Bei Li pointed at the sky and stuck her tongue out.


    Lu Wu, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, there is one more problem. If a player met an extremely strong deity in the underworld, can the battle artifacts protect their soul from de-attaching?¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s worry on this issue could be seen from his eyes.


    Lu Wu was not worried at all if he encountered someone on Du Yan¡¯s level. However, after knowing that there were deities in the underworld, he was scared that some audacious players would approach them and gave it a try to dance on the verge of death.


    ¡°Wu, do you know what materials the battle artifacts are made of?¡± instead of answering directly, Bei Li questioned Lu Wu while looking at him with a serious face.


    Lu Wu shook his head.


    ¡°The Supreme Law of the underworld, reincarnation, is very intricately related to the battle artifacts. Wu, I cannot tell you the exact relationship between them now, but you have to understand that you don¡¯t have to worry about this. No matter how strong a deity is, he is not above the law. No one can be above the Supreme Reincarnation!¡±


    Hearing her explanation, huge waves started rolling in Lu Wu¡¯s heart. More doubts arose in his heart. Why the old ancestor, a mere King of Beiqi would be involved with the Supreme Law of Reincarnation? Moreover, what is Bei Li¡¯s true identity? Why does she know all of this¡­


    However, he once said that he would trust Bei Li. So, he would wait until the day Bei Li tells him the truth!

 Chapter 55 - Christmas Battle

    Chapter 55: Christmas Battle


    Translator:?Larbre Studio?Editor:?Larbre Studio


    Christmas, a festival from the West, was now popularized in the Dragon Nation and had become an important festival. But unlike in the West, Christmas in the Dragon Nation had a romantic atmosphere that could not be put into words.


    Walking on the street at night, Christmas trees were placed outside many shopping malls. The streets were decorated with flashing neon lights and filled with Christmas vibes.


    After finishing dinner, Lu Wu and Bei Li were hanging out at the shopping mall. They could see many couples in pairs.


    Looking at Bei Li who was enjoying her ice cream, Lu Wu suddenly felt that this festival was not friendly to him.


    Initially, Lu Wu planned to buy some new clothing for Bei Li but she did not seem to be interested. Her gaze was locked on the snack shops.


    After giving Bei Li¡¯s head a rub, Lu Wu pointed at a children¡¯s clothing store, ¡°It¡¯s time to get you some new clothes.¡±


    Bei Li was about to answer Lu Wu but suddenly, her expression changed, ¡°Wu, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Wu asked as he realized something bad might have happened.


    ¡°Cha Na is here!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    During Christmas, there were fewer players in the game, which was rare.


    Obviously, single people were excluded.


    At this moment, the players who were wandering around Liuli District suddenly saw a huge black army marching toward them from Liuli District.


    The players who saw this scene had their hearts skip a beat and quickly rushed toward the direction of the Mansion of the Dead. At the same time, they shouted in the guild live chat channel crazily, asking everyone to spread the news, or else they would soon lose control over the Mansion of the Dead!


    As the game master, Bei Li found out the movement of Cha Na¡¯s army through the players who first discovered them. So, she had immediately asked Lu Wu to rush back home.


    At this moment, thunderous roars of beasts could be heard at the border area between Liuli District and the Mansion of the Dead. A great army of 100,000 soldiers had arrived at the border.


    At the very front of Cha Na¡¯s army and on the Skeletal Throne, Cha Na asked with a cold gaze, ¡°What are those creatures along the way? Why are they here?¡±


    The soulbringer beneath the throne bowed at Cha Na, ¡°Lord Cha Na, these creatures always appear in Liuli District, but they are extremely vulnerable. I think they are a nomadic race from other large domains.¡±


    Cha Na nodded and turned his gaze toward the area of Mansion of the Dead, ¡°March on!¡±


    The Beast Cavalry comprising of zombie wolf riders, zombie elephant riders, and zombie rhino riders rode on after receiving Cha Na¡¯s order.


    More and more players heard the news of Cha Na arriving. They quickly mobilized more players to form a temporary army, preparing to defend against their enemy.


    As he got closer to the border of the Mansion of the Dead and Liuli District, Cha Na became more confused as to why the creatures were increasing.


    Eventually, he instructed the Yin soldiers to catch a few stragglers and bring them before him.


    These players had seen the video of the seaside, so they were naturally familiar with Cha Na. Looking at the figure on the Skeletal Throne, the three captured stragglers started worrying.


    The players frequently discussed on the forum that their idea was to attack Cha Na at the right time, but they never expected Cha Na to initiate the attack first. The worst part was that the number of players tonight was obviously lower than the last few days.


    ¡°Which large domain have you come from, and which race are you?¡± the soulbringer asked the three players after glancing at Cha Na.


    ¡°Descendant of the King of Beiqi, Gao Dashan!¡±


    ¡°Descendant of the King of Beiqi, Yu Dahai!¡±


    ¡°Descendant of the King of Beiqi, Peng Wanli!¡±


    The three players were not afraid of facing Cha Na at all. They reported their identities out loud.


    Having heard the replies of the three players, Cha Na was stupefied and had a weird expression on his face.


    Slap! Slap! Slap! Seeing this, the soulbringer went forward and gave each of the players a slap on the face, ¡°How dare you disrespect Lord Cha Na!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    ¡°Bitch, I dare you to hit me again!¡±


    These players were clearly bad-tempered. After being slapped, they lost their temper and started scolding the soulbringer aggressively.


    Slap! Slap! Slap! The soulbringer slapped them again while remaining expressionless.


    ¡°I shall ask you again. Which race are you and why are you here at the Mansion of the Dead!¡±


    ¡°Bitch, you¡¯ll be dying a painful death and your son will have no butt!¡±


    ¡°Cha Na, take care of your dog! If you can¡¯t handle it, tie a leash on it!¡±


    Being restrained and slapped again, the three entrapped and angered players could only continue swearing and scolding.


    The soulbringer was angered by their words. He turned and looked at Cha Na. After Cha Na nodded, he raised the sickle in his hand and beheaded all three of the players.


    Looking at the players who turned into black vapor, Cha Na showed a surprised face. He did not say much but only instructed the army to march on and behead all creatures of the same kind along the way.


    In Cha Na¡¯s point of view, since he had moved to the Mansion of the Dead, he would not allow other races to settle here. This would be his territory before he breaks through the Ghost King¡¯s Territory.


    But as they got closer to the Mansion of the Dead, the number of players had suddenly reduced drastically. When the mansion appeared right before his eyes, Cha Na was dumbfounded by the scene before him.


    There were hundreds of thousands of players densely packed together, looking at them from afar.


    ¡°Brothers, that bastard Cha Na is coming. Is everyone ready!?¡± Wu Guoyi, the temporary Commander In Chief growled boldly with his battle axe raised and his head turned to look at his brothers.


    ¡°Kill the bastard!¡± all the players behind chanted in unison.


    Looking at the players¡¯ camp from far, Cha Na¡¯s face darkened, ¡°They¡¯re quite a huge number. If we started a war, my army will suffer many unnecessary losses as well.¡±


    Seeing this, the soulbringer quickly said, ¡°Lord Cha Na, we cannot go back to Liuli District. Even though there are a lot of them, they are weak. We will definitely win this battle!¡±


    Hearing that, Cha Na nodded. To him, after killing several thousands of them, they would be terrified. The rest would be in disarray and easily defeated. He nodded and said, ¡°Then, we shall fight!¡±


    After receiving the order, several giant rhinos with war drums on their backs started marching forward with heavy steps from behind Cha Na¡¯s army.


    Looking at the players¡¯ camp from afar, Cha Na slowly stood up from his Skeletal Throne. A huge banner that read ¡®Cha¡¯ was lifted behind him.


    Then, Cha Na raised his hand up high and held his fist. Immediately, the sound of the war drums started to play at the back. Thump! Thump!


    Roar!


    The beasts growled after getting the command to attack. On the backs of the beasts, the Yin soldiers¡¯ thirst for blood could be seen in their eyes. They roared as they charged recklessly toward the players.


    The image of hundreds of thousands of soldiers charging forward was devastating to the mind. The players who had never seen a real war was stunned by the sight before them.


    As the smoke billowed, even the earth was shaking unceasingly as Cha Na¡¯s beast riders charged on wildly.


    Then, Wu Guoyi lifted his battle axe, ¡°Follow me and kill! We must take Cha Na¡¯s head!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The players came back to their senses after hearing Wu Guoyi¡¯s roar, with much boldness on their faces. All of them followed Wu Guoyi and charged toward Cha Na¡¯s army while crying out loud.

 Chapter 56 - Sacrifice And Madness

    Chapter 56: Sacrifice And Madness


    Translator:?Larbre Studio?Editor:?Larbre Studio


    Cha Na¡¯s surprise assault caught Lu Wu and Bei Li completely by surprise. When they arrived at the battlefield, the war had already begun.


    When the two powerful forces collided into each other, waves of players and Yin soldiers were knocked down to the ground. With that, the bloodbath began.


    Faced with Cha Na¡¯s army which equaled them in numbers, the players were having a hard time defending on their own. They seemed to be losing in a one-sided massacre.


    However, the players were utterly unfazed by the situation and attacked madly as they followed their comrades ahead.


    As more and more members fell, the players¡¯ camp was pushed backward by Cha Na¡¯s army, slowly approaching the center of the Mansion of the Dead.


    Cha Na sneered at the sight that was unfolding. Just as he had expected, this alien race would not be able to withstand any attack from him.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The sound of battle drums was heard again. A rain of blood started falling from the sky. The Yin soldiers with bloodshot eyes cried excitedly at the sky.


    ¡°Kill! Leave no survivors!¡±


    With Cha Na¡¯s command echoing in the air, every Yin soldier¡¯s eyes were crazed with bloodlust. Together, they pounced on the players again.


    ¡°Commander, there are too many of them. What should we do!?¡± Li Tianxia shouted at Wu Guoyi after cutting down a Yin soldier with his sword.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Wu Guoyi replied simply and charged ahead again. His battle axe danced around frantically, killing many Yin soldiers.


    This is the first time the players encountered a real war. They could not adapt to this sort of extreme environment but they fought fearlessly, knowing that their base camp, Mansion of the Dead was just behind them. They were willing to give up their lives to protect it.


    As their comrades continued to fall, it fueled the anger burning at the bottom of the players¡¯ hearts and their attacks became increasingly vicious. Under their ferocious momentum, Cha Na¡¯s army started depleting as well.


    Cha Na¡¯s expression froze for a moment when he saw this happen before him. This was not what he expected. The fall of the player¡¯s comrades should have despaired the others, but it seemed like they were madder than before.


    He only had 100,000 men, so the rising death toll distressed him greatly. Finally, he could not take it anymore. He let out an angry growl and jumped into the air, turning into a ferocious, muscular giant and charged toward the players.


    ¡°That traitor Cha Na is coming!¡±


    ¡°Prepare to die!¡±


    The appearance of Cha Na drove the players crazier. Together, they swarmed toward Cha Na.


    ¡°You bunch of scum!¡± Cha Na bellowed angrily. He slammed his enormous palm on the ground as he approached the players.


    The force of his palm left a large pit on the ground instantly. Every player in the area was smashed to pieces by the huge force.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li spectated the war with sullen expressions. The players¡¯ camp had a very slim chance to win this battle.


    At that moment, strings of messages started to appear in Lu Wu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Master, Lu Mo requests to fight. I am willing to kill that traitor Cha Na and restore my father¡¯s glory!¡±


    ¡°Master, Fatty Li requests to fight. I am willing to kill Cha Na and restore glory to the King of Beiqi.¡±


    ¡°Master, Master Qu wishes to fight. I am willing to kill Cha Na and restore glory to the King of Beiqi¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu was stunned by the number of requests appearing in his mind from several dozen NPCs.


    These NPCs had regarded the memories implanted during their creation as their own true memories. They were once subordinates of the King of Beiqi and therefore had the same hatred toward Cha Na.


    Lu Wu glanced at the players who were fighting hard in the bloodbath and his gaze became more determined than ever!


    ¡°Requests granted!¡±


    Receiving Lu Wu¡¯s command, Lu Mo¡¯s eyes flashed with deep hatred as he leaped from the Mansion of Dead toward the battlefield. The other NPCs followed his lead and hurried toward the same direction.


    Cha Na¡¯s power was so great that almost no one could stop him. Facing his vicious slaughtering, the players were facing a challenge they had never encountered before.


    Cha Na¡¯s patience was burning out as he was continuously attacked by the players. He inhaled deeply and spat out burning hot hellfire from his mouth.


    The hellfire was overbearing. Once a player was contaminated, he would be burned to a puff of dark smoke and forced to leave the game.


    As the hellfire spread rapidly, player casualties continued to rise.


    At the moment of crisis, dozens of figures appeared out of thin air.


    They stood in front of the players and defended against Cha Na¡¯s hellfire together, saving the players from a fatal attack.


    The appearances of these figures shocked the players. They never expected the NPCs to help with the war.


    At that moment, Lu Mo and several others were assisted by Lu Wu¡¯s soul power. Although their own strength was fueled to the maximum, they could never reach Cha Na¡¯s level due to the limits of their foundation. They were obviously ready to give up their lives for this battle.


    Cha Na looked at Lu Mo and the others mockingly. Then, he raised his fist and smashed it forward forcefully. Immediately, hellfire gushed out from the ground and spread ahead rapidly.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Lu Mo looked back while struggling and shouted at the players who were still rooted to the ground.


    In Lu Mo¡¯s memories, the players were real. Just like himself, they were descendants of Beiqi. He was not willing to let them sacrifice in vain.


    ¡°I said leave!¡± Lu Mo shouted again. His face, red from hellfire burn, was ferocious and determined.


    ¡°Brother Lu, we will fight with you!¡± the players were determined and refused to leave. They resumed their series of attacks toward Cha Na.


    As the players resumed their onslaught, Cha Na hardened his ruthless heart and increased the intensity of the hellfire in his mouth. It was getting harder for Lu Mo and the other players to hold their defenses.


    Amidst the burning hellfire, Lu Mo and the others grew weaker, and their soul power would soon be exhausted.


    Looking forward at Cha Na, Lu Mo¡¯s eyes flashed with a glimpse of hatred. He then glanced backward at the players who came for support regardless of danger and he felt a surge of warmth flowing from the bottom of his heart.


    They are here to fight for my father¡¯s glory, I can¡¯t let them down!


    Having thought that, Lu Mo gathered all his power in his palm and smacked behind himself.


    Giant energy waves rose and forced the incoming players to retreat, ¡°Leave us! Live and avenge us!¡±


    ¡°Leave and avenge us!¡± Fatty Chef also directed all his strength to push the players back. The players were once again pushed backward by several yards.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the skills I taught you. Live on! You are the hope of Beiqi!¡± with a smile, Master Qu used the remaining of this strength to push away the players.


    ¡­¡­


    The hellfire finally broke through the barricade formed by Lu Mo and the others, igniting and burning them. Even in the midst of the burning hellfire, their eyes remained hopeful as they looked at the remaining players.


    The players were touched by the scene in front of them.


    They remembered as clear as day Big Brother Lu who was like a neighborhood brother to them. He would read them stories, talked and listened to them with all his heart.


    They also remembered Fatty Chef, who loved to joke but could also cook the most delicious meals ever.


    They too remembered Master Qu, a tutor who was stern and reserved but had taught them attentively and relentlessly.


    ¡­¡­


    The sacrifices of those familiar faces left the players dumbstruck.


    As the bloody rain fell upon their faces, their expressions were dazed as they felt like they had lost something.


    Once again, they turned toward Cha Na and his army. This time, their fury was unleashed without reservation.

 Chapter 57 - The Returning Comrades

    Chapter 57: The Returning Comrades


    Translator:?Larbre Studio?Editor:?Larbre Studio


    A video was posted on the homepage of Battle Online¡¯s forum by one of the players that was forced to log out after being killed in the game.


    [Our friends have died! I appeal for the return of my comrades to battle with me and avenge their deaths!]


    In the video, Lu Mo and the rest of the team could be seen exhausting their last bit of power to push back the rest of the players. In the end, they were set on hellfire and burned to ashes.


    The video had completely stunned the players who were not in the game.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I could still remember our heart-to-heart talks with Big Brother Lu at night and the fine liquor that he shared with me. Rest in peace, big brother! I shall avenge your death!¡±


    Cantabile_years: ¡°Rest in peace, brothers! I shall slaughter Cha Na and his army to avenge you.¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I never thought this would happen while I was away on a date outside. I, Xueli, requesting to join the team! I¡¯m going to kill Cha Na for revenge!¡±


    Foodie_XiaoJia: ¡°Just the thought of not being able to taste Fatty Chef¡¯s food anymore makes me so angry!!! Wait up, I am on my way home. Hold on, my fellow brothers!¡±


    The death of Lu Mo and the other NPCs angered the players. Many of them contacted each other and were rushing home to join the alliance.


    During this time, most of the Battle Online players had learned about the incident on Christmas night from their guild¡¯s chat group or from messages between friends.


    And the players¡¯ rage had been fully ignited.


    Somewhere in an unnamed hotel room, a man was hastily dressing up. While his exasperated girlfriend was giving him a bewildered look, he rushed for the door.


    At a certain karaoke joint, several guys simultaneously put down their microphones with indignation, quickly bid their friends goodbye and headed back to their homes.


    In one of the bars, while a group of revelers was happily drinking, a man picked up an unexpected phone call and his expression immediately turned somber. He proceeded to say a few words to his mates. Then, the few of them immediately walked out of the bar and cabbed back to their homes.


    Somewhere in a billiard room, a person was forwarding the message he received to his fellow pool players. At once, they paid the bill and rushed back to their homes.


    ¡­¡­


    Just like that, similar events happened in many places.


    One by one, the players appeared in the game. Once logged in, they were all invited by their comrades to join the battle for vengeance.


    From the Demolition Guild¡¯s live chat channel, the guild master¡¯s roar sounded in the members¡¯ ears, ¡°Brothers, I will be at the forefront. If I were to die in the battle, I want all of you to step over my corpse and charge ahead! Kill!¡±


    From the Avengers Guild¡¯s live chat channel, Wu Guoyi bellowed, ¡°Unity will keep us together, let us protect the Mansion of the Dead! Onward with me!¡±


    From the Great Dragon Guild¡¯s live chat channel, Chen Ziyu yelled, ¡°For the glory of the King of Beiqi, for our lost friends. Let there be no regrets tonight! Kill!¡±


    From the Invincible Myth¡¯s live chat channel, Invincible_Loneliness spoke in rage as he waved his long sword while staring at Cha Na from far, ¡°Tonight, I vow to kill Cha Na, and I won¡¯t stop until he is dead!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, every guild had decided to let go of their conflicts between each other and were preparing to launch a forceful attack at Cha Na.


    Even Cha Na was stunned when he was faced with an increasing number of creatures gathering in front of his eyes. The number of creatures had impressively reached more than 300,000. On top of that, he did not even know where these creatures were coming from. It seemed impossible to exterminate them completely.


    Lu Wu felt encouraged when he saw the players unite together. He then retrieved the music file from Ba Lun¡¯s email and let Bei Li digitize the data before uploading it into the artifact.


    Thump! Thump! The sounds of the war drum resonated throughout the realm from the back of Cha Na¡¯s army. At the same time, background music started playing in the ears of all the players.


    ¡°The Phoenix (The Immortal Bird)¡±


    Put on your war paint


    You are a brick tied to me that¡¯s dragging me down


    Strike a match and I¡¯ll burn you to the ground


    Setting fire to the sky


    Here, here comes this rising tide


    So come on


    Put on your war paint


    Silver clouds with grey linings


    So we can take the world back from a heart attack


    The music resounded throughout the battleground, concealing the beat of the drums while firing up the passion within the players.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The two torrents collided once again. The players turned their anger into strength, showing an overwhelming power of combat against their opponents.


    The frightening thing in a battle was not one¡¯s weaknesses, but the lack of determination to fight to the death.


    Under the influence of the background music, the players went on without a single step back and even managed to push back Cha Na¡¯s army.


    As the heat of battle continued to rise, Cha Na was starting to feel helpless against such a huge number of players, even with his own attack. What scared him even more was that the number of players was still increasing by the moment.


    In this battle, the players¡¯ forces were slowly overpowering Cha Na¡¯s army in terms of morale.


    ¡°Charge on, fellow Night Killers!¡± under the command of Ye Xue¡¯er, the group of assassins gave a loud roar and rushed toward the frontlines.


    One after another, large red figures emerged from behind the enemy¡¯s army, shrouding over everyone. With a few swings of their gigantic bloody blades, fresh blood splattered in the air.


    This squad of assassins was assembled by Ye Xue¡¯er with a huge amount of coins. Consisting of ten members, each of them had farmed more than 10,000 points of Blood Essence to become the first batch of players to advance their character classes to Cursed Apostles. Hence, they were able to unleash their powerful energy in this battle.


    The Night Killers were slaughtering the Yin soldiers with their demon-like powers while Cha Na could only stare in horror.


    ¡°Night Killers! Naraka Realm! You are the descendants of the Cursed Clan!¡± Cha Na exclaimed with a horrified expression.


    He recognized the power of the Cursed Clan. He himself used to be a member of the army team that laid siege on the Cursed Clan, a powerful clan that required the King of Beiqi himself to defend against.


    He would not have guessed that the weaklings before him had found out how to use the forces of the Naraka Realm. The fear in Cha Na¡¯s heart started to spread.


    Not to mention, the deaths of Lu Mo and the others had utterly fired up the anger in the players¡¯ hearts. Their desire for vengeance was unceasing and their attacks were unstoppable until the blood of Cha Na is spilled.


    ¡°Roar! Cha Na you old thief, I want you dead!¡± a berserker broke away from the crowd. With reddened eyes, he darted toward Cha Na while swinging his Greatsword and slashed at Cha Na¡¯s thigh.


    Memories of his breakup half a month ago and his heart-to-heart talk with Lu Mo at that time floated in his mind. Recalling Lu Mo¡¯s sincere advice and genuine smile, he became even more infuriated.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Invincible_Loneliness from the Myth Guild took off his cape to expose the etched runes on his body and proceeded to clench his fist. As an emerald lit up, he leaped toward Cha Na. Next, a ruby glowed as he concentrated all his strength into his fist and smashed onto the top of Cha Na¡¯s head, knocking him a few steps backward. The punch also left an imprint on the top of Cha Na¡¯s skull.


    After spending a huge sum of money to acquire soul coins, Gu Yu had finally gathered all the materials required for class advancement. He became the first-ever Rune Master in the game and he had shown powerful skills.


    In the meantime, a figure leapt onto the battlefield, capturing the attention of the Yin soldiers.


    This person yielded Nine Spiritual Swords. A circle of Sword Qi revolved around him and a blade storm followed his presence, creating a space of vacuum.


    Under Ao Jian¡¯s control, the Spiritual Swords demonstrated unparalleled power as they reaped through the bodies of the army like the scythe of a Grim Reaper.


    Ao Jian was not aggrieved by what had happened, but he knew only one thing, that Jian Chou was his mentor and his mentor had always been loyal to the King of Beiqi!


    Cha Na was so stunned by the entrance of Ao Jian and could not help exclaiming, ¡°That¡¯s Jian Chou¡¯s swordmaster! I thought he was dead!?¡±

 Chapter 58 - Destiny Is Incredible!

    Chapter 58: Destiny Is Incredible!


    Translator:?Larbre Studio?Editor:?Larbre Studio


    However, this was not the end of Cha Na¡¯s nightmare.


    Numerous arrows began raining down on Cha Na¡¯s rear troops and immediately, there was a burst of dazzling lights that blew up a large batch of the Yin soldiers.


    ¡°Impossible! This is impossible! The strength of the Sun Chasing Archer¡­ but he died long ago, how could this be?!¡±


    The sudden appearance of these once-familiar skills launched Cha Na into a panic.


    Memories of him and a few of his former comrades, who had been loyal subjects to the King of Beiqi, arose in his mind. Even with their great strength and capabilities, these comrades had been lost in battle.


    ¡°Argh! Comrades, advance forward, we shall not stop until we are dead!¡± Wu Guoyi roared.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the players roared in unison as they took a heavy step forward uniformly, shaking the earth as they did.


    One look at the increasing morale of the army of players and Cha Na¡¯s army had lost its original indomitable force, and was forced to retreat.


    However, the players were determined to kill every last soldier of Cha Na¡¯s army. Forming a thousand meter long front line facing the enemy, the army of players lead by ten Night Killers charged ahead to attack the enemy.


    Furthermore, the Magic Division began summoning the Skeleton Army. In no time, a wave of Yin soldiers had appeared, making the players¡¯ battle array look even more epic.


    ¡°Gou Zi, heal our comrades!¡±


    Gu Yu¡¯s furious order rang loudly through the MythGuild¡¯s live chat.


    Subsequently, a small white dog jumped high into the air and unleashed an Inherited Skill, making green rain dew fall from the sky.


    Under the droplets of rain dew, the injured players on the front line got on their feet once more. Lifting their weapons, they continued their onslaught of slaughter.


    Tonight was bound to be a sleepless night for the Battle Online players.


    After four hours of continuous fighting, the players had pushed back Cha Na¡¯s army to the border between the Mansion of the Dead and Liuli, yet there were still no signs of the battle ending.


    Players who had died in the battle continued watching the battle through the live broadcast on the website and once their respawning cooldown time ended, they were quickly integrated into the battle again.


    The strength and capabilities displayed by the players¡¯ camp in the past four hours of constant fighting had cut into Cha Na¡¯s Yin soldiers¡¯ fearlessness. They had never seen such endless and fanatical madness on the battlefield.


    It was as though these beings were not afraid of death. Even on the verge of death, these players would try to plant a few stabs or sink their teeth into them with their last breath.


    At this point in the battle, more than half of Cha Na¡¯s army had been killed or seriously wounded and even Cha Na himself held up a face as pale as a ghost. By suffering such a huge loss, he knew that he would no longer have a say in the Land of Beiqi.


    Although Cha Na wanted to retreat, it was all too late now as the players did not have the slightest intent of letting any of them go. He was certain that even if his army were able to return to Liuli District, this bunch of wild players would just continue to pursue them.


    He would never have imagined that the power he had accumulated for so many years would be buried at the hands of these players.


    In desperation, Cha Na roared as he launched himself into the horde of players.


    Yet, although Cha Na was powerful, the players were undaunted.


    ¡°Cha Na! Die!¡±


    Everyone circled in on Cha Na, trying frenziedly to cause some damage to him no matter how insignificant it seemed. In less than half an hour, a terror-stricken Cha Na could no longer withstand the brunt of such frenzied attacks and had retreated back to his own army.


    Presently, his body was wounded from countless cuts and stabs caused by the mob of angry players. As the old saying goes, even the bites of a colony of ants could kill an elephant. Despite his overwhelming strength, the extensive damage received was still unbearable to him.


    Seeing Cha Na¡¯s forced retreat, the excited players gave an earth-shattering yell.


    Under these circumstances, Cha Na finally gave in and roared loudly.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Aware that Cha Na was going to order a retreat, the crowd of players surged forward.


    ¡°Cha Na, you dog, fuck you! You will die today!¡±


    ¡°Charge on! Avenge our dead brothers! Tonight, there is no turning back!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, have courage! Kill all of Cha Na¡¯s scum!¡±


    ¡°Scum, don¡¯t even think about leaving! Kill!¡±


    The players¡¯ blood pumped with adrenaline as they saw the fear apparent on the Yin soldiers. All of them charged toward their enemies, swinging their weapons in the air, not leaving any opportunity for Cha Na¡¯s army to escape.


    Within all of the guilds¡¯ live chats, the commanders bellowed orders excitedly for troops to continue their attacks at the retreating army.


    Soon, the battleground began shifting from the Mansion of the Dead to Liuli District as the players pursued the retreating army. At last, Cha Na¡¯s army was finally cornered at the Underworld Sea with no place to run.


    After eight hours of hard battle, the first light of dawn broke through the horizon. The battle had lasted the entire night and the players¡¯ side had lost more than 400,000 lives, but with the ability to respawn, more than 200,000 lives remained. As for Cha Na¡¯s forces, about 80,000 were killed or seriously injured while the remaining soldiers had already lost their spirit to fight knowing that they were trapped on the sandy beaches of Liuli District.


    ¡°Brothers! Victory is in sight. Let¡¯s cut off Cha Na¡¯s head to avenge our lost friends!¡± Wu Guoyi gave out the last command as he raised his sword at Cha Na.


    ¡°YesS!¡± the players roared in unison, moving steadily towards the remaining Yin soldiers.


    Cha Na¡¯s heart filled with regret as he stared at the hordes of players advancing in his direction.


    If he had been given a second chance, he would not have provoked this bunch of lunatics. He had now lost all desire to continue this battle.


    He had once thought that by killing part of this group of beings, he could frighten them into submission. How foolish.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The battle resumed as the players launched their final attack.


    One by one, the Yin soldiers faltered under the deafening shouts for death from the players¡¯ end. At this point, any resistance was futile and Cha Na lost all hope as the dead bodies of his Yin soldiers began piling up.


    He took a glance at the ocean, then back at the impenetrable force of the players in front of him with hatred. A second later, he lept towards the sea.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try to escape!¡±


    Seeing that Cha Na was deserting his troops in escape, Gu Yu gave a yell as the runes on his body glimmered. He sprung into the air forcefully, concentrating all of his strength into his fist to land a blow on Cha Na.


    ¡°Whoever stops me shall die!¡±


    Cha Na roared, and he too raised his fist to strike Gu Yu.


    As their two fists collided, Gu Yu disappeared immediately in a trail of black smoke. However, Cha Na¡¯s body also froze in the air from the impact and started falling downward swiftly.


    As it happened, a dozen figures surrounded him.


    In an instant, ten Night Killers swung their bloodied blades at Cha Na. From the side, Ao Jian carried out a sword spirit infusion and directed nine Spiritual Swords that sped toward Cha Na.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Cha Na¡¯s fists lashed out masterfully, smashing into several Night Killers. However, Cha Na still sustained several attacks in addition to the nine Spiritual Swords having made a bloody cut across his body.


    At this moment, the other players also swarmed in on him, ensuring that Cha Na was not able to escape.


    Cha Na who had already used up most of his energy in the night-long battle could only weakly try to fend off the swarming players.


    He wanted to attempt another escape, but as soon as he lept up, nine bolts of Annihilation suddenly appeared to strike him back into the mob of players.


    Instantly, all the players exhausted different methods to pin him down in their efforts to prevent him from running away.


    Feeling the energy and strength that was draining away by the minute, Cha Na cried out in misery and anger. He then proceeded to heave himself up as he used his remaining strength to leap toward the ocean.


    This was his only chance. If this escape was unsuccessful, then only death awaited him!


    The players screamed in rage as they saw Cha Na leaping up. However, they were helpless as they had worn out all their means of attack.


    At this moment, not far away, Ye Chen took a deep breath and steadily raised his Sun Scorching Bow.


    As Sun Chasing energy was dispersed, an energy-charged arrow slowly formed on the bowstring. Taking aim at Cha Na¡¯s figure, Ye Chen gave a loud cry and released his hold on the bowstring.


    The supercharged arrow, carrying the hopes and dreams of the players as well as Ye Chen, cut swiftly through the air and punctured Cha Na¡¯s body from behind.


    Ye Chen¡¯s eyes gleamed as he watched the body of Cha Na fall into the sea, muttering to himself.


    ¡°Destiny is incredible!¡±

 Chapter 59 - Annals Of Great Battles

    Chapter 59: Annals Of Great Battles


    Translator:?Larbre Studio?Editor:?Larbre Studio


    This time around, the falling Cha Na had truly fallen. The fighting throughout the night had completely consumed all of his energy, and he no longer had any lethal capabilities or skills to utilize. He had nothing but a broken and tired body.


    Facing another onslaught from the players, with some of them climbing onto his body to stab and cut him, Cha Na¡¯s eyes flashed with indignance as he thrashed his arms about in attempts to fight off the players. However, with the constant frenzied attacks from the mob of players, the burning fire of life in him began to diminish slowly.


    Eventually, his body fell to the ground, the soul flame within his body finally extinguished.


    Immediately, the white light of collective leveling up flashed through the area.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Looking at the sun rise up the horizon, all the players raised their weapons and cheered in unison!


    The battle on Christmas came to a joyful stop with the death of Cha Na, and everyone felt extra jovial and satisfied.


    In this peaceful world, only Battle Online could bring them the prime excitement of clashing blood and metal alongside the taste of humans¡¯ most primal survival instincts.


    The players¡¯ blood pumped with lingering adrenaline as tens of thousands of players shouted in excitement, unable to repress their inner exhilaration. At the same time, a large number of players flocked to Ye Chen, raising him up in the air in celebration.


    Ye Chen¡¯s shot had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    It could even be said that most players had not been confident in his last shot. As far as Ye Chen¡¯s archery went, it was the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes in the gaming forum and was the subject of ridicule to everyone.


    Yet this time, at such a critical moment, Ye Chen¡¯s performance had made all the players cheer for him.


    Off the battleground, the players who saw this scene were slamming the table in excitement.


    ¡°Ye Chen, you¡¯re such a fucking genius! I really want to give you a kiss now, you¡¯ve made us all proud!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t screw this one up. I give a perfect score for this shot!¡±


    ¡°Smooth-sailing, Wu Guoyi! Ye Chen, this last shot was the best in the game!¡±


    ¡°That was awesome. This shot will be recorded in the game¡¯s history books! It was so epic!¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, I¡¯m this punk¡¯s fan now. Fuck it. From now on, whoever dares to make fun of Ye Chen, don¡¯t blame my wand for being cruel!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a celebration for all of us, for the victory of our Beiqi army!¡±


    ¡°Everyone did a great job. The nine hours of hard work was worth it, we finally won the battle!¡±


    ¡°Cheers to our victory!¡±


    ¡°We are the strongest!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, all the players were giddy with excitement as they cheered and shouted by the beach to vent their hot-blooded spirit.


    Lu Wu smiled as he saw this scene and acted to capture and save this scene of excitement with his artifact. Simultaneously, a sheepskin book appeared in front of all the players in the game, titled with the ¡°Annals of Great Battles¡± written on its cover.


    The pages turned slowly.


    ¡°December 25, 2318, Merry Christmas! After nine hours of fighting, the Beiqi Army finally forced Cha Na¡¯s army to the coast of the Underworld Sea, killing the rebel Cha Na and winning an epic victory! This Christmas battle shall go down in the Annals of Great Battles!¡±


    Below the text was a picture of all the players shouting excitedly while holding their weapons up in the air.


    [Server Announcement, all players who participated in this Christmas battle win an Epic Title: Aeonian]


    [Aeonian (Epic Title)]: Dedicated to the warriors who fought hard during the Christmas battle on December 25, 2318!


    Attribute of Title: Two free additional trials of Instance Dungeon every day!


    Looking at the picture captured after the battle, the players raised their weapons in excitement and cheered on once again.


    They felt honoured and proud of this achievement. Not only had they been contributors to this epic battle, they had also been awarded with an epic level title, the highest glory that no one had ever achieved before!


    Outside the server.


    ¡°Congratulations everyone, give yourself a pat on the back! An Epic Title! That¡¯s so cool!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy! Although I was killed, I¡¯m really happy!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for this wonderful Christmas, you guys! I will remember this forever!¡±


    ¡°I could never have imagined that I would be able to participate in such a real battle. From being frightened to being determined, and then to being angry in fighting for a cause. Thanks to the comrades who fought side by side with me! Thank you all!¡±


    ¡°Our Beiqi Army is the strongest! Let¡¯s go to war! Our glory will fill the pages of the Annals of Great Battles!¡±


    ¡°Moving forward into the future, Xue Li, member of the Beiqi Army is ready!¡±


    ¡°Moving forward into the future, Wu Guoyi, member of the Beiqi Army is ready!¡±


    ¡°Moving forward into the future, Gu Yu, member of the Beiqi Army is ready!¡±


    ¡°Moving forward into the future, Chen Ziyu, member of the Beiqi Army is ready!¡±


    ¡°Moving forward into the future, Ye Xue¡¯er, member of the Beiqi Army is ready!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone wrote their oaths to join future wars on the forum notice board as they firmly believed that the glory of the Beiqi Army would not stop here. In addition, they also wanted to challenge themselves with a new battle and a new phase of reigning in the coming year of 2319!


    ¡­¡­


    Subsequently, the players walked toward the direction of the Mansion of the Dead as they laughed merrily. At the front of their troop, Cha Na¡¯s military flag had been torn off the flagpole and replaced with his decapitated head. It had been brought back as a souvenir and was afterwards hung onto the outer high wall of the Mansion of the Dead.


    Many players then began taking photos with Cha Na¡¯s decapitated head that hung outside the high wall. Each of the photos were uploaded onto the forum to show off the results of their hard work.


    Today was a celebratory day for the players. Thus, it formed a rare sight where all the players were hanging out and having a celebratory meal at the Mansion of the Dead instead of rushing off to complete a quest, to level up or to look for treasure.


    All the players took out their fine wines, spirits, and food from their inventory to share with each other.


    After the celebration, the players instinctively gathered outside the Mansion of the Dead to erect a monument to commemorate Lu Mo and the dead. It was to this monument that all the players gave a deep bow to as a sign of respect to their sacrificed heroes.


    Lu Wu felt that the death of Lu Mo and the others was a great pity as well, but it had been their exact sacrifice that had motivated the players¡¯ passionate fighting spirit.


    Although he would be able to recast the souls of Lu Mo and the others, it was pointless as they had already passed on. They would have no recollection of these players and the memories they had shared together. They would just become brand new NPCs and would no longer be the person that the gamers used to know.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Lu Wu gave up the idea of reviving Lu Mo and the others. However, he would recast their soul and send them back into the game with a different identity.


    Just like the erected tombstones, there could only be one of each player in these players¡¯ hearts. So it was for the best to let them stay in the hearts of these players and became part of the history they remembered!

 Chapter 60 - New Expansion Pack (Ferocious Waves)

    Chapter 60: New Expansion Pack (Ferocious Waves)


    Translator:?Larbre Studio?Editor:?Larbre Studio


    When the Christmas battle had ended, the exhausted players that had fought strenuously for a whole night eventually started to log out of the game.


    It was at this point in time that the official website for Battle Online released an update notice.


    [Maintenance and Update Notice, addition of new expansion pack ¡®Ferocious Waves¡¯]:


    During the Christmas battle, the Beiqi Army fought hard and obtained possession of Liuli District after an arduous fight. However, within the North Rocks lies a much more terrifying and formidable enemy awaiting the challenge of players. In the mysterious region of the Underworld Sea, countless treasures and ancient ruins await your exploration and domination.


    With the Rock Ghost King in the North and the Underworld Sea in the East, new challenges have once again arrived. The clarion call for war has sounded again. So let¡¯s put on our battle gear and set sail for the ferocious waves.


    [Content Update]:


    Special items added in shop: Specter Warship, Specter Ship


    [Specter Warship (Guild-Specialized)]: A naval battle weapon specially made for large-sized guilds and has the ability to convert ingested spiritual materials into energy. Players are able to choose their own cultivation method.


    Specter Warship Main Cultivation Branches:


    Phantom form: Speed is the main evolutionary direction. Should the owner choose this mode of evolution, the Specter Warship will turn all converted energy of spiritual materials into an increase of the ship¡¯s navigation speed and efficiency. Special navigation abilities may be uncovered in later evolutionary stages.


    Armor form: Hull hardness is the main evolutionary direction. Should the owner choose this mode of evolution, the Specter Warship will turn all converted energy of spiritual materials into an increase of the ship¡¯s hull hardness. In later stages, special impact skills such as Wrath of the Dragon Horn and Armor may be evolved.


    Calamity form (special): With this state as the cultivation mode, the Specter Warship will acquire the dual evolutionary direction of the Phantom and Armor forms. At the same time, there is a probability of acquiring a primary consciousness that is capable of mastering Oceanic Power in the process.


    Note: Please be careful in choosing the Calamity form. In this state, the spiritual materials required for consumption for the evolution of Specter Warship will be multiplied.


    Price: 3000 soul coins


    [Specter Ship]: Build your very own Specter Ship with more than a hundred types of cultivation methods waiting for players to explore in their sail toward the ocean!


    Price: 200 soul coins


    Details on Marine Treasure


    Son of the Sea (Fruit): A mysterious fruit blessed by the sea and a priceless Epic Level treasure. After ingestion, players obtain the blessing of the Underworld Sea God and gain a Gifted Level ability by chance.


    Qinglin Wood: One of the best spiritual materials for the evolution of Specter Warships and Specter Ships, it provides the opportunity to apperceive special abilities.


    Spiritual Sea Fish: In the Underworld Sea, there are millions of Spiritual Fish. By ingesting a Spiritual Fish, players acquire relevant attributes of the eaten fish.


    Fish Classification Levels: Fish Level (useless, normal), Spiritual Level, Sea Spirit Level, Spirit Channeling Level, Sky Spirit Level, and Ocean Spirit Level.


    (Note: Ingestion of a Spiritual Fish above the Sea Spirit Level offers opportunity for special abilities!)


    Marine Ruins


    At sea, there are numerous islands and inheritances left behind by powerful sea clans. For details, please feel free to explore the area yourself.


    Maritime Disasters


    The mysterious Underworld Sea is filled with numerous undercurrents and natural disasters. Please pay attention to your safety when exploring.


    Addition of new NPCs such as Weapon Forgers, Skill Instructors, and Sea Navigators


    [Maintenance time for this update: 12 hours, apologies for the inconvenience caused]


    Seeing this notice, the players on the forum went into a buzz.


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Haha! I, Xueli, am finally going to be a pirate king!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°The naval headquarters have been established, the pirate king from above please surrender yourself!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Isn¡¯t the Son of the Sea fruit the Devil¡¯s fruit? Damn, I was trembling with excitement and could already imagine a magnificent sea war happening, but when I saw that the cheapest Specter Ship requires 200 soul coins, I could only shrink into the corner and sob uncontrollably. The word ¡®fuck¡¯ isn¡¯t enough to explain my emotions!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°The Calamity Ship looks good (funny face). Also, I¡¯m accepting soul coins indefinitely. Don¡¯t assume that I don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t have enough soul coins. Players with soul coins please join this group (318815704)¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°So sad, I¡¯m really short on soul coins. Why hasn¡¯t this bastard game opened up the top-up channel?! And who is the bastard boss of this game, did he actually give the research and development team salary?! (Angry)¡±


    Little_Tiger: ¡°Looking for a sugar mommy, one that buys me soul coins!¡±


    Chief_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°There are so many treasures in the Underworld Sea. I have a hunch that I will soon acquire a hidden character class inheritance.¡±


    Cultivating_Longetivity (Qi Ming): ¡°Wow, this world is getting more and more wonderful. Let¡¯s not talk about it, I¡¯m going to ask my grandson for money to get FortifiedByUsingCash!¡±


    Ye_Chen_The_Most_Handsome replied to Cultivating_Longetivity: ¡°Grandson? How old are you?¡±


    Cultivating_Longetivity replied to Ye_Chen_The_Most_Handsome: ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m over 120 years old.¡±


    Ye_Chen_The_Most_Handsome replied to Cultivating_Longetivity: ¡°Haha (Middle Finger)!¡±


    Director_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°Interesting, seems like we have another goal. No matter ocean or land, we Demolition Officers will be the first!¡±


    harder_said_than_done: ¡°Naval Battle? In reality, I¡¯m a chief mate, looks like it¡¯s time to fight! (Surprise.jpg)¡±


    Prandtl: ¡°As an explorer, I¡¯m ready to sail! Other than that, I want to collect soul coins to build my own ship and start my own great adventure on the sea ~Happy~¡±


    After the release of the new expansion pack Ferocious Waves, the response from the players was very strong in addition to being curious about the Underworld Sea region. Suffice it to say, the price of soul coins fluctuated again soon after the release of the expansion pack.


    All of the major guilds wanted to build a guild-level Specter Warship one step ahead of the others. Thus, under mass acquisition and demand, the price of soul coins began to rise to the point where it was practically priceless.


    This was also because the players were full of curiosity and had a deep desire to explore the sea. They also wanted to build their own Specter Ships and were therefore unwilling to sell their soul coins.


    This then further led to many complaints on the forum as a few hundreds of thousands of players pinned a thread of comments titled ¡°Rubbish game, top-up channel still not open, we strongly protest!¡± at the top of the main page of the forum. Their purpose was very much obvious, which was to force Lu Wu to quickly open up a top-up channel.


    However, Lu Wu merely glanced at it as he continued to peel an apple calmly. Then, he put it near Bei Li¡¯s mouth and watched her eat it bite by bite.


    Top-up? What top-up? Such a thing does not exist!


    Authorized user, please understand!

 Chapter 61 - Warship Moira

    Chapter 61: Warship Moira


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The opening of the new expansion pack had made all the players feel excited again. Hence, shortly after the maintenance period, a large number of players poured into the game.


    Upon entering the game, the players¡¯ vision moved to the new CG trailer associated with the expansion pack.


    The sight of the words ¡®Ferocious Waves¡¯ appeared to them in dark blue characters. Thereafter, the scene switched from Liuli District to the Mansion of the Dead to the sky above the Underworld Sea.


    The graphics kept on changing, showing seabirds singing in the sky as fish leapt out of the water from time to time, creating splashing waves of white amongst the blue. Everything seemed extremely pleasant and peaceful.


    At this time, the words ¡®Void Ocean¡¯ emerged, followed by a huge black warship that broke through the words to land heavily on the surface of the sea sea, setting off a huge wave as it did so.


    As the warship appeared, the sky flashed and thundered while the wind picked up to form a hurricane. Countless sea monsters emerged from the sea, roaring in the direction of the warship as they swarmed toward it.


    Surrounded by the sea monsters, the warship looked like it was about to be torn into pieces at any time.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At that moment, a loud roar resounded from within the warship, overpowering the roars of the sea monsters. With that, a huge phantom of an eight-clawed monster appeared above the warship.


    ¡°Moira! It¡¯s all up to you now!¡± at the foredeck, a man clad in black robes waved and pointed at the densely packed monsters at sea.


    The huge monster called Moira turned and looked at the black-robed man, then its twinkling scarlet eyes blinked as if to answer the man. Subsequently, it broke away from the ship to pounce toward the sea monsters.


    The moment Moira came in contact with the sea, a huge vortex suddenly appeared on the sea¡¯s surface. Almost immediately, the surrounding sea monsters were pulled into it and torn into pieces.


    After tearing apart all the sea monsters, Moira waved its eight claws as it let out a loud roar to the sky before floating back onto the warship in phantom form and slowly fading away.


    At this moment, the black-robed man came to the edge of the boat and leaned against the railing. He looked at the sea that had been dyed red from blood and smiled.


    ¡°Moira! Time to eat!¡±


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the scarlet color in the sea visibly faded whereas the hull of the ship began to shine with a dark red light. Vaguely, a slowly wriggling on the surface of the hull could be seen, as if this was not a warship at all, but a living monster.


    Thereafter, the graphics slowly dimmed while a row of introductory data emerged.


    [Moira Level 13 (Calamity Specter Warship)]: Top-level Warship Moira bred through ingestion of a large number of sea creatures¡¯ blood and spiritual materials!


    Attribute Introduction: Hull Hardness Level 14; Navigation Speed Level 12 (A total of 24 levels from low to high)


    Abilities Introduction: Wrath of Moira; Armored Impact; Sea Spirit¡¯s Blessing; Bloodlust (Special Passive Skill)


    [Wrath of Moira]: Summons the spirit of Warship Moira for 30 minutes. The cooldown period is one day.


    [Armored Impact]: Speed is increased by 100% in one minute while hull hardness is increased by two levels. The cooldown period is six hours.


    [Sea Spirit¡¯s Blessing]: With the blessing of the sea, navigation speed is increased by 30% for three hours. The cooldown period is one day.


    [Bloodlust (special passive skill)]: Under the cultivation of the captain, Moira obtains a new evolutionary direction. Besides being able to evolve through ingestion of spiritual materials, it also acquires the special ability to ingest the blood of sea creatures for evolution.


    Overall Evaluation: A Disaster Level Warship with Bloodlust as its evolutionary direction.


    As the data slowly disappeared, a line of words emerged again at the end of the graphics.


    [Would you like to own such a warship, named and cultivated by yourself? Then, the sea is your ideal choice!]


    Upon watching this CG trailer, the players burst into rapid discussion on the forum once again as lines of comments flew through the CG continuously.


    ¡°How should I cultivate to get a warship like Moira? I really want it!¡±


    ¡°Damn, different cultivation methods induce different abilities! How challenging! What should we do if we cultivate a weak warship?¡±


    ¡°In reply to the one above, only the weak will cultivate a weak warship. My warship will definitely be the strongest! Roar~¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m selling myself for a sugar mommy, I want to cultivate a ship.¡±


    ¡°I have decided on a name for my ship, I will call it the Golden Meryl!¡±


    ¡°Can the one upstairs shut up? That¡¯s my boat! Put it down! No one is allowed to take this name before I collect enough soul coins to build the Golden Meryl. This wand will only give warning once!¡±


    ¡°All I want is Moira, already in tears!¡±


    ¡°Slams the table, do you all even have enough soul coins? What are you arguing about without soul coins? Even though I too want Moira! Cry!¡±


    ¡°I want to cultivate a warship with an invincible defense. The name is already decided, it shall be called Invincible. I¡¯m already in a fantasy and I can¡¯t extricate myself. My heart is full of anticipation!¡±


    ¡°Looking at the surging waves on the CG, I wanted to recite poems for everyone, but I am uncultured, so I can only say, damn the waves are so big!¡±


    ¡°Good poem up there, I¡¯ll give you a thumbs up¡±


    ¡°Oh sea, you are all water!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, the one upstairs! You¡¯re even more uncultured.¡±


    ¡°I feel as though the price of materials is going to increase. Players should go to the auction house quickly to buy spiritual materials. The price is definitely going to skyrocket!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to hoard lots of materials and make a fortune. We just need to wait for the filthy rich to buy at a high price.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, why did you guys say that out loud, don¡¯t you know how to keep quiet when making a fortune? (Angry)¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still short of three people to make up a ten person group. Come on, anyone with soul coins and a good character. Each of us will pay 20 soul coins. Let¡¯s set sail first! As for the name of the ship, we can discuss it! In addition to that, our captain is a beauty~ The ownership of the ship also has to be given to the captain.¡±


    After seeing the contents of the CG, the players began having a heated discussion on the cultivation methods and the names to be given to their respective Specter Ships.


    The opening of the new expansion pack could only be considered as a brand new experience for the players, making them look forward to the follow-up of the game.


    ¡­¡­


    The death of Cha Na¡¯s army during the Christmas battle had made Lu Wu a fortune of soul coins.


    In collecting enough soul coins, the material storage room and the equipment depot of the Mansion of the Dead had been built during the maintenance period.


    As for the Specter Ship that was seen by the players, it was originally a blueprint from the weaponry room that had been researched and digitized by the omnipotent Bei Li.


    It was seemingly Lu Wu¡¯s intention to open the main quest from both sides at the same time.


    After all, besides the Rock Ghost King, the Sea King was also an overlord that was a big headache for Lu Wu.


    With the threat of the Sea King, the players were not safe in Liuli District, so Lu Wu simply allowed the players to start the ocean development route in advance. When the players became stronger, then there would naturally be no reason to fear the Sea King.


    At the same time, Lu Wu also set up a portal between the Mansion of the Dead and Liuli District so that it would be more convenient for the players to go back and forth.


    In the shop, there were also many new things besides the most important specter ship.


    Such as fishing tackle, bait, and so on.


    The emergence of such things excited some players in the game because they had learned from the expansion pack on the official website that the Spiritual Fish of the Underworld Sea were all gems.


    It was also because of the emergence of these new items that there was a new category of life players who would make a living with this in the game.

 Chapter 62 - The Fisherman Laboring For Money On Livestream

    Chapter 62: The Fisherman Laboring For Money On Livestream


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After logging on to the game, all the players walked out of the Mansion of the Dead in surges as they headed toward the Underworld Sea region.


    This could only be attributed to the anticipation created inside the players¡¯ hearts from the update notice and expansion pack that described and illustrated the Underworld Sea region.


    Meanwhile, on the official website¡¯s livestream platform, the number of viewers on one of the livestream channels was growing rapidly, catching the attention and curiosity of Lu Wu.


    ¡°Build your personal raft, become a fisherman, labor for soul coins to buy a ship!¡±


    On the channel, two players relying on the resources from the beach were making a tutorial on how to build a raft, teaching players in extreme detail the method to do so. Since most players could not afford to buy Specter Ships, a lot of them were actually learning and observing very earnestly.


    By chopping down trees to form suitably sized wooden columns and using vines to replace rope in tying the wood together, these two players had built a simple raft within the span of three hours.


    Looking at their finished product, the two players smiled.


    ¡°Everyone, now that the first step of laboring for money in order to buy a Specter Ship is done, let¡¯s head out to sea!¡±


    Thereafter, these two players spent 10 soul coins on buying fishing equipment and bait before pushing their raft off to the Underworld Sea, using wooden oars to paddle them toward the high seas.


    From the comments:


    ¡°It looks so crude¡­ why do I get the feeling that this raft will probably fall apart with a single wave?¡±


    ¡°My two brothers, I hope your fishing endeavor end up favorably, and that you end up earning enough soul coins to buy a Specter Ship. Let¡¯s work for it together!¡±


    ¡°Hope you get a good harvest! If you guys fish up a Spiritual Fish, I¡¯ll buy it!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, rather than use this kind of raft, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to just go diving. I mean, you wouldn¡¯t even need fishing equipment like that, it saves money (funny)¡±


    ¡°What do you do if you meet a monster at sea? (frightened)¡±


    ¡°I have a deep fear of the sea and there¡¯s actually monsters in this one, I will not set sail unless it¡¯s in a ship! Over my dead body!¡±


    With the well-wishes of the other players, the two players paddled their way out to sea.


    An hour or so later, land had already faded away from sight and was hardly visible. The two players then stopped paddling and took out their equipment to begin fishing.


    As time passed, the creel on the players¡¯ raft began filling up with fish. Yet, although these two players were very experienced at fishing at sea, they seemed to not have the luck to match it. They had spent around two hours fishing, but they had not caught a single Spiritual Fish.


    At this moment, the fishing rod began shaking again, and the player, Ba Mu¡¯s face lit up with eagerness, his hand slowly reeling in the line.


    However, this time, he did not reel it in as smoothly as he did the past few times. It seemed as though the fish that had been hooked was especially vicious and was violently struggling to get away with surprisingly enormous strength.


    The situation made many watching players realize that this was probably the moment they had been waiting for.


    At the same time, Ba Mu¡¯s face was also shining with glee, but his glee soon turned to anxiety as he realized that this fish was just too strong and no matter how hard he was tugging and pulling, he could not reel in the fish. At this point, the raft had also begun to move further toward the ocean with increasing speed because of the force exerted by the fish.


    ¡°Bro, help me out here, we¡¯ve got a big one!¡± faced with such a tough struggle, Ba Mu could hardly hold on any longer and was quick to seek help from his companion.


    Subsequently, the both of them began pulling together, holding on to the fishing rod stubbornly as they leaned backwards, locked in a battle of strength with the fish.


    From the comments:


    ¡°Wow, a live version of the old man and the sea.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve definitely caught a shark this time!!!¡±


    ¡°If you all continue moving like this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find your way back, brother!¡±


    ¡°Hang in there, work for that Specter Ship! Imagine the wondrous future, just hang in there!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a small-sized sea monster (funny)¡±


    ¡°I bet it¡¯s a Spiritual Fish!¡±


    It was quite obvious that Ba Mu and his little companion were just no match for the creature at the bottom of the sea. At this point in time, their faces were already red from their efforts and their hands that were holding the fishing rod were also trembling.


    Hence, Ba Mu grit his teeth and simply spent two soul coins at the shop to buy two bottles of endurance tonic in recognition of the situation they were in. Taking turns to gulp down the tonic, they then continued their battle of strength.


    Both of them felt somewhat better after taking the tonic, but the battle of strength had no end in sight and they were now floating further and further away from land. In fact, they could no longer see any land at all. All they had now were directions on the map and even so, they were still very confused as to where they currently were.


    This battle of strength lasted a full five hours. Most of the watching players who went off for a meal had come back only to see that these two people were still trying to reel in the fish.


    Just as the two players were on the edge of giving up, the force pulling on the fishing rod was suddenly released, making them almost fall backward into the sea.


    While the two players blustered in confusion as to what had just happened, a large red fish broke through the ocean¡¯s surface and leapt up, splashing waves that glittered colorfully under the sunlight before diving back in.


    The two of them hurried to pull on the fishing rod again as both their faces lit up in joy.


    This was because in the instant that the fish had leapt out of the water, they had seen the attributes of this fish.


    [Hawthorn Fish (Sea Spirit level)]: Sea Spirit level fish with gentle qualities, earns 10 to 30 additional points of related attributes after ingestion, also provides a small probability of oceanic capability comprehension


    (Note: option to sell to shop for 200 soul coins)


    In the comments:


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯ve struck gold, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot!¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned, you guys actually reeled in a Sea Spirit level fish. Thankfully, it¡¯s gentle, otherwise you guys wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat it! (funny)¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that note underneath the attribute section? Option to sell to shop? I fucking regret selling my Netherworld Pearl to the shop, I mean, the selling price for it on the market now is 150 soul coins!!!¡±


    ¡°I agree, I didn¡¯t know it before but selling to the shop is a great loss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this fish for 250! Sell it to me! Sell it to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it for 300!¡±


    ¡°Sell it to our Myth Guild, our chairman has soul coins, but we can buy it with cash. You name the price.¡±


    The comment area suddenly burst with discussion at the sight of a Sea Spirit level Spiritual Fish and there were already offers for purchase and negotiation. Seeing this, Ba Mu and his companion were once again filled with determination to reel in this Hawthorn Fish.


    Although it was of a gentle nature, the Sea Spirit level Hawthorn Fish was extremely strong and it was still very hard for the two of them to handle it.


    Yet as time began to pass, the Hawthorn Fish¡¯s energy started depleting and the raft that was being pulled on slowed down as the resistance to the fishing rod reduced as well. Noting the change, hope was reignited within the both of them and they hastened to pull on the fishing rod, wanting to bring the Hawthorn Fish onboard the raft.


    Just as they expected, there were only a few bursts of resistance when they reeled it in as the Hawthorn Fish had already expended all its energy struggling to swim away.


    With victory so close in sight, Ba Mu and his companion both smiled.


    However, exactly as the Hawthorn Fish was about to be pulled out the water, a dark shadow of something about a thousand meters wide appeared beneath the raft.


    As this gigantic shadow floated upward rapidly on the livestream, all of the watching players held their breaths.


    When the Hawthorn Fish finally broke the water¡¯s surface, large jaws appeared from the depths of the water to swallow both the raft and the Hawthorn Fish whole.


    Immediately, the two players grappled around unsteadily, but as a wholly dominant energy surrounded them, their bodies were instantaneously ripped apart.

 Chapter 63 - A Misfortune Might Be A Blessing In Disguise

    Chapter 63: A Misfortune Might Be A Blessing In Disguise


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Now, the players, who were watching the live stream, could finally see the true face of the creature.


    Its head, that was exposed above the water, was over a kilometer wide. Similar to a tiger¡¯s head, there was a red king-like character blazing on the center of its head. Light gleamed on the brown-colored scales on part of its body that was seen above the water.


    The players could feel its overbearing aura even through the live stream.


    As the giant beast dove into the water, a message popped up.


    [Taowu (Overlord of the Void Ocean): The supreme king of the ocean who has ruled the Void Ocean for tens of thousands of years. Its ability has reached the level of an Ocean Spirit!]


    Specific information: ? (Unidentifiable!)


    In the comment section:


    ¡°Wow~ They caught an Ocean Spirit of the highest level¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so huge! This creature is gigantic. I reckon a creature as big as this can swallow a dozen Cha Nas in one gulp!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned! What kind of creature is this? It¡¯s at least 10,000 meters long! This is so horrifying!¡±


    ¡°Damn. I once secretly wished to get lucky and catch a Spiritual Fish of the Ocean Spirit level, thinking that I¡¯d make a fortune from it. But, can I fucking catch this? I¡¯m speechless.¡±


    ¡°You can certainly catch it. Why not? Didn¡¯t you see how our two little friends successfully caught it? Although they did pay a huge price for it (this is hilarious).¡±


    ¡°So this is the level of an Ocean Spirit¡­ I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dumbstruck. If this Ocean Spirit was caught, I reckon that even a warship like Moira would be defeated immediately!¡±


    ¡°The brothers were abundantly lucky. They met the most powerful one in the Void Ocean the first time they sailed. It¡¯s such a waste that the Hawthorn Fish is gone. They are now finished alongside the boat!¡±


    ¡°Damn. Can you not compare a vicious beast of this level with Cha Na? It¡¯s too ferocious!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. For a second, I thought that I was watching a disaster film about a giant beast¡­ no one could beat the luck of these two men. It was a Spiritual Sea Fish. Then, it upgraded to the supreme Ocean Spirit. That¡¯s so scary!¡±


    ¡°Ding~ Congratulations to the two brothers. You have successfully become the fisher of the Ocean Spirit. Congratulations!¡±


    ¡°This is the Overlord of the Void Ocean? The Sea King¡¯s boss? Wow. It¡¯s so difficult to conquer the water!¡±


    ¡°I accept the challenge. My Naraka Warship has already aimed its main cannon at it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an Ocean Spirit. Believe it or not? I can fight a round with him!¡±


    ¡°I believe that you¡¯ll be eaten within one round? (hilarious)¡±


    ¡°I think that the Hawthorn Fish probably attracted Taowu¡¯s attention. Perhaps, it was too hungry and conveniently swallowed the brothers, too. They were really lucky.¡±


    All the players, who were watching the live stream, were startled when the live streaming channel blacked out.


    The size of the Taowu was sufficient to distress a person immensely, not to mention that it had not shown its ability yet. All the players felt that they were no match for this powerful overlord of the ocean.


    However, challenges were supposed to act as motivations. After a heated debate, the players vowed to take down the strong rival and share the Spiritual Meat of the Ocean Spirit with one another.


    Even Lu Wu and Bei Li were extremely shocked by Taowu¡¯s advent.


    One could only explain this as a coincidence when the overlord, who spent most of its days resting at the bottom of the Void Ocean, would unexpectedly appear at the surface of the sea to hunt for fish. It even ate the two fishermen who really had terrific luck.


    Before long, a message was published in the forum. The audience quickly crowded around.


    ¡°What happened? Where is my Spiritual Sea Fish? I am confused!¡±


    Comments:


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I¡¯m taking up the front row! By the way, congratulations on catching an Ocean Spirit!¡±


    Ba Mu replied to Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I¡¯m asking about the Spiritual Sea Fish. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro replied to Ba Mu: ¡°I saved the video of your live stream. You should have a look! (hilarious) ¡ª Video Attachment¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°Whoops! Congratulations, brother! You¡¯ve successfully shown us Taowu¡¯s charm! He¡¯s so charming!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Bro, do you want to take revenge? (hilarious)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Is that the original poster? Hugs~ The Hawthorn Fish is currently in Taowu¡¯s stomach.¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Many of my guild members told me to watch your live stream just now. They said there were great deals, asking me to purchase them. But, I was speechless the moment I entered the live streaming channel and saw the scene!¡±


    Cultivating_Longevity: ¡°Taowu? The vicious beast is so scary. I predict that it is not far from becoming a god.¡±


    Ye_Chen_The_Most_Handsome: ¡°Can I kill it with a single arrow?¡±


    A_Mammoth replied to Ye_Chen_The_Most_Handsome: ¡°Of course! Brother Ye Chen is always the strongest man!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest replied to Ye_Chen_The_Most_Handsome: ¡°Of course you can! Our big brother, Ye Chen, is a headwind artifact. One Taowu is nothing. For him, two Taowus are only worth one arrow!¡±


    Assassin_Creed replied to Ye_Chen_The_Most_Handsome: ¡°Brother Ye¡¯s arrows are unstoppable. Be it Taowu or the Ocean Spirit, he can kill them with a single arrow. He can even puncture the heaven vault and bring down the sun to make it into a ball!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Ye_Chen_The_Most_Handsome: ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯ve been rather confident lately (hilarious). Also, @everyone: Promise me, let¡¯s not be an obsequious dog, okay? (hilarious)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan @everyone: ¡°But first, let me pat the dogs who have just commented (hilarious)¡±


    Ba Mu: ¡°I¡¯ve finished watching the video. What the hell! Taowu was too harsh. Give me back the Hawthorn Fish! (grief)¡±


    After watching the synopsis of the video, many players, who missed the live stream, were stunned, too. The players started to discuss enthusiastically about Taowu¡¯s strength in the forum.


    However, the players¡¯ astonishment did not die down. Three hours later, Ba Mu respawned at the Mansion of the Dead and logged into the game again. Following that, he created another post in the forum.


    The post immediately caused a turmult within the forum and attracted the attention of all the players.


    ¡°Hmm, when I was swallowed, I might have grabbed something by accident. It seems to be something amazeballs. Let¡¯s take a look at this! This is its first appearance. We should evaluate it and guess its price!¡±


    A picture was attached to the post. A light blue spine, which was about the length of an arm, appeared before the players¡¯ eyes, coupled with a screenshot of its attributes.


    [Demonic Dragon Skeleton (fragment): The skeleton of a Demonic Dragon, a vicious beast from the ocean of a Sky Spirit level. It can be used to make Purple Weaponry and Armor.]


    (It can be sold in the shop in exchange for 800 soul coins!)

 Chapter 64 - The New Year’s Event

    Chapter 64: The New Year¡¯s Event


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The players were envious of Ba Mu to be able to obtain such a treasure from the ocean even after his death.


    As a result, the players became more avid to explore the Void Ocean.


    There was even a phrase going around the forum:


    ¡°Do you want treasure? Then, set sail!¡±


    Within a few days¡¯ time, there were a hundred warships from the guilds, while the number of the minor Specter Ships had reached tens of thousands. The navy of the Beiqi Army had gradually taken its form.


    On this day, Battle Online posted another notice on its official website, attracting the attention of all the players.


    [Notice of the New Year¡¯s Countdown Event]:


    Thanks for the players¡¯ constant support to our game. In conjunction with the celebration of a new year, we will launch a special event. Players with outstanding performances throughout the event will earn special rewards.


    Throughout the three days of the event, all players will earn 10% extra from defeating monsters. The event consists of three activities¡­


    First activity: New Year¡¯s Countdown Fishing Competition (Day One)


    This event will begin on the night of New Year¡¯s Eve. Players can look for the Sea Navigator on the coast of Liuli District to register for the event beforehand. After the event has officially started, players will earn points for every fish they catch, while the score is dependent on the type of fish that is captured.


    The first 1,000 players will win a Level 20 Red Weapon or armor (based on player¡¯s choice) of the player¡¯s respective character class. The top 100 players will be rewarded with 200 soul coins, while the top 10 players, 300 soul coins. The top three players will gain 500 soul coins. Last but not least, the winner will be rewarded with 1,000 soul coins and crowned with the event title, the New Year¡¯s Star.


    The corresponding points for different fish types during the event:


    Normal fish (1 point)


    Fish of Spiritual Level (50 points)


    Fish of Sea Spirit Level (500 points)


    Fish of Spirit Channeling Level (4000 points)


    Fish of Sky Spirit Level (80000 points)


    Fish of Ocean Spirit Level fish (Immediate advancement to the Championship!)


    Fish of special types (1000 ¨C 80000 points)


    The players were thrilled to learn about this event. Looking at the corresponding points for different fish types, the players could no longer stay cool.


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I¡¯m clenching my fists. Developers, please come here and take this fishing rod. Show me how to catch Taowu of the Ocean Spirit level with this!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°(covering my face) That¡¯s a little too much! You¡¯re even thinking about the Ocean Spirit already. If someone catches it, I¡¯ll eat shit on a live stream!¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°For players like us, the Sea Spirit Level is already our limit. Even if we work as a team, the most we can handle is a fish of Spirit Channeling Level. But, are we supposed to sacrifice our life to catch this Ocean Spirit? (covering my face)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Hehe~ That¡¯s interesting. On the day of the event, I¡¯ll go fishing in the deep sea with my Black Pearl Warship~¡±


    Watermelon_Taro replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Boss, bring me along. I have neither a ship nor a warship. I¡¯m afraid that I will never be able to catch anything by the shore!¡±


    Cultivating_Longevity: ¡°I haven¡¯t gone fishing for at least sixty years. Hehe, how I miss it~¡±


    Soda_Water: ¡°You¡¯re all finished. I¡¯m going to bring out my grandfather, the fishing addict. He is a strong competitor!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Soda_Water: ¡°What? Even your grandfather¡¯s joining, too? That¡¯s so cool!¡±


    Soda_Water replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Not only my grandfather, my parents love fishing as well. Our whole family shall fish together! (cool)¡±


    Second activity: New Year¡¯s Treasure Hunt (Day Two)


    Throughout the event, the New Year Certificate will auto-refresh every ten minutes at the Mansion of the Dead and Liuli District. All players can search for this certificate in these two areas during the event period. Players can redeem the rewards from the NPC Festive Messenger, with the certificate.


    List of rewards:


    1 New Year Certificate: Ten bottles of Revive Potion


    5 New Year Certificates: One random Level 30 Blue Weapon


    20 New Year Certificates: One random Level 30 Red Weapon


    50 New Year Certificates: One Level 50 Skill Book of corresponding character class


    100 New Year Certificates: Event title, the New Year¡¯s Star


    New Year¡¯s Star (Blue title): The movement speed of the player, who wears this title, will increase by 10%


    300 New Year Certificates: Inheritance of Character Class (Ghost Monster)


    Upon reading the summary of the second activity, the forum was once again full of discussions.


    Strike_Gold: ¡°I¡¯d like to know if the New Year Certificates can be traded. This is a very important question.¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°If it can be traded, then on the day they release the New Year Certificates, I will be standing right next to the ambassador and buy them all in cash~¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Horrible. Wealthy players are so presumptuous. Wait till I gather all 300 certificates to redeem the inheritance.¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I don¡¯t think it can be traded. It¡¯s time to depend solely on our luck. I, Xueli, am not asking for much. I only want the title of the New Year¡¯s Star. Next time, I shall be called as Xueli_The_Fleet_Footed!¡±


    Ye_Chen_The_Most_Handsome: ¡°Will this be predestined as well?¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Ye_Chen_The_Most_Handsome: ¡°Please don¡¯t be predestined anymore. It¡¯s terrifying. You¡¯ll give us a very bad gaming experience!¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°I¡¯ve achieved class advancement to be the Cursed Apostle. So I¡¯ll just take the event title¡­¡±


    Third activity: Sales at the shop (Day Three)


    On the third day of the New Year¡¯s event, there¡¯ll be a 10% discount on all items in the shop. This event will last for an hour. Players are encouraged to make the most of the time to make their purchases.


    The three activities were specially customized by Lu Wu for the players to celebrate the advent of a new year.


    It was apparent that Lu Wu introduced the third activity to compensate the expenses.


    The first two activities cost him greatly. On the third day, with a 10% discount, he expected a great number of players to hurry to purchase items. By then, he would be able to earn back the outlay.


    After all, wool comes from the sheep¡¯s back!


    As someone who held the highest authority, Lu Wu certainly understood the theory.


    The introduction of the event hyped the players up. They were all enthusiastically planning out a strategy to rule the event. The forum, once again, went into a fever.


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°10% discount! Hehe. I can finally build my cute little ship~¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°I¡¯m anticipating the event~ Brothers of the Great Dragon Guild, let¡¯s all give our utmost effort during the event and get the first place!¡±


    I_Am_Berserker: ¡°The event sounds so interesting. But, where is our long-awaited top-up system? Who deleted the petition post? Come forward. Let¡¯s see if I can twist your head off.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Oh yes! Now that I¡¯m reminded, the top-up passage hasn¡¯t been introduced. Are they planning to terminate this game? Is the boss trying to generate electricity with love? Is he going to pay us with love?¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s create another post. We must tell them justly. We! Request! For! A! Top-up! System!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Agreed! How are we supposed to gain strength without the top-up system? It¡¯s not right to do this for this game. You¡¯re spoiling the market. What would the predecessors of the top-up passage think?¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°The predecessors would probably climb out from their tombs and thrash the boss of Battle Online. Explain to him what it means that we can only become stronger with the top-ups (hilarious)¡±


    Lu Wu put on an indifferent smile as he read the comments. Then, he nonchalantly deleted the new post that was being upvoted uncontrollably!

 Chapter 65 - Wood Spirit Clan

    Chapter 65: Wood Spirit Clan


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    In the North Rocks area, within the depths of a dense forest, an ancient large tree twisted its body slowly, its branches swaying like snakes.


    ¡°Cha Na is dead? A new power within the Mansion of the Dead? Is this information reliable?¡± the ancient tree split open as a deep and solemn voice sounded from within.


    ¡°Lord Rock, I¡¯ve already investigated. The information is true, and Liuli District has already been occupied by these new forces!¡± replied the steel zombie commander below.


    ¡°I¡¯d already thought of him ending up destroyed in our initial discussion about the division of territory where we chose to hand Liuli District over to him, but I didn¡¯t think that he would have been defeated by a foreign force. I thought the Sea King would have been the one to end him instead. What a good-for-nothing!¡±


    As the Rock Ghost King spoke, his body shook and the ground followed suit immediately as it began to tremble, making the soil below him fly up in different directions while his enormous body rose from the ground.


    ¡°Lord Rock, should we launch a war against the Mansion of the Dead? These foreigners of unknown origins are a tremendous threat!¡± asked the steel zombie commander instinctively.


    ¡°No. As you¡¯ve said, this force is from an unknown origin. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t brew conflict rashly so as to not let other forces reap the benefits of our fight.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then what if they attack us?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Rock Ghost King burst into laughter, his immense laughter shaking the surrounding trees. He cast his gaze on the steel zombie commander.


    ¡°I am not Cha Na. Besides, aside from those old corpses buried under the ground, who else has the confidence to fight my army of Tree Demons within my territory in the Land of Beiqi?!¡±


    The Rock Ghost King seemed to have thought of something, and he looked at the steel zombie commander again.


    ¡°By the way, what is the situation of the Wood Spirit Clan?¡±


    The steel zombie commander was taken aback, but then he immediately replied, ¡°Stubborn. They still refuse to surrender to you, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°My patience has run out. I have been very lenient towards the Wood Spirit Clan, but since they¡¯re so unwilling, let¡¯s just exterminate the entire clan!¡±


    As the Rock Ghost King spoke, the trees in the entire forest began to twist and sway. From above, it almost looked as though demons and monsters were dancing riotously.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the New Year¡¯s event began, the players still chose to prioritize leveling up by fighting monsters. After all, there was only a small amount of players who did have enough soul coins to build their own Specter Ship and set sail out to sea.


    At that moment, a few hundred players had congregated outside the entrance of the Ghost Mountains, their expressions grave as they looked at the dozens of figures before them.


    The figures being surrounded all had the appearance of the human race, moreover, they looked incredibly attractive. It could even be said that they had wholly conformed to the human race¡¯s standards of aesthetics.


    However, the players knew that these people were not players of their own faction as they all had light green hair and dark green pupils. It was obvious that they were a foreign clan!


    [Wood Spirit Clan]: A humanoid race masterful of the way of the Wood Spirit. Adults of the Wood Spirit Clan possess special abilities of growth, healing, divine protection, and so on.


    ¡°Wood Spirit Clan? Boss, should we kill them?¡± questioned a man with a wand in his hand.


    The man who was called the boss did not reply, instead he looked at the members of the Wood Spirit Clan surrounding them and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯re you doing here at the Mansion of the Dead? Don¡¯t you know that this is the territory of the Beiqi Army?¡±


    Upon hearing those words, the members of the Wood Spirit Clan who were initially unwavering in their determination to rebel like their lives depended on it all seemed startled.


    A handsome man from the Wood Spirit Clan with a long bow on his back stepped out from the group. Sweeping his gaze across everyone at the scene, he then turned toward the leader of the Demolition Guild, Liu Chai.


    ¡°You say that you¡¯re the Beiqi Army?¡±


    ¡°Duh, if not us, then who else?! You?¡± Liu Chai glared at him.


    ¡°As far as I know, the Beiqi Army of the Lord King of Beiqi had already been scattered. How could the Beiqi Army possibly still exist?¡± the man from the Wood Spirit Clan appeared to be very astonished.


    ¡°Millions of descendants of Beiqi exist, how could the Beiqi Army possibly collapse?¡±


    Liu Chai glared at him again, ¡°Speak up, what is your origin and why are you here? If it wasn¡¯t for your human appearance, my brothers and I would¡¯ve cut you all down long ago!¡±


    Upon hearing the threat of action in his words, the man panicked a little, ¡°We are the Wood Spirit Clan, a medical clan appointed by the King of Beiqi.¡±


    ¡°Appointed by the King of Beiqi?¡± Liu Chai was a little confused.


    Subsequently, the man from the Wood Spirit Clan explained how his clan had been cornered in the North Rocks area after the death of the King of Beiqi. When they vowed to die rather than surrender to the Rock Ghost King, their entire clan was eventually exterminated and only a few dozen people had managed to escape.


    After listening to the man from the Wood Spirit Clan, all the players present were stunned.


    ¡°So they¡¯re allies?¡±


    ¡°Could they have been sent by the Rock Ghost King to spy on us?¡±


    ¡°I still think we should be cautious, let¡¯s kill them!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if they¡¯re trustworthy. Go ask an NPC, they ought to know.¡±


    The players of the Demolition Guild immediately began to discuss heatedly.


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet. Although you say that you¡¯re allies, I don¡¯t believe it, so let¡¯s do it this way. You can come with me to see the butler of the Mansion of the Dead. If he says it¡¯s true, then you can stay in the Mansion of the Dead, if not, then hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Butler of the Mansion of the Dead?¡± the man from the Wood Spirit Clan was startled again.


    Having stayed in Beiqi for so many years, not only had they never met the force before their eyes, they were also oblivious to the fact that the Mansion of the Dead had a butler.


    However, under the pressing circumstances, the man from the Wood Spirit Clan only looked at the meager remainder of his clansmen with a trace of sorrow in his eyes and chose to compromise.


    As a result, the few dozen members of the Wood Spirit Clan had their weapons confiscated by the Demolition Guild as they were escorted to the heart of the Mansion of the Dead.


    Naturally, Lu Wu was already aware of this situation and had already asked Bei Li about it.


    However, Bei Li was also utterly surprised by the existence of the Wood Spirit Clan. In her opinion, the forces that were extremely loyal to the King of Beiqi should have already been wiped out by the rebels. She had never expected that the Wood Spirit Clan still exist.


    ¡°I think I know the reason, it might be the specialty of the Wood Spirit Clan!¡± after pondering for a while, Bei Li lifted her head to speak.


    ¡°Specialty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Wood Spirit Clan aren¡¯t the same as the other battle-type clans. They have extremely weak fighting abilities, but they¡¯re an auxiliary-type clan that possess healing and restoring abilities. Evidently, the Rock Ghost King plundered this clan, wanting to retrieve them for himself to improve the combat strength of his own forces, but he didn¡¯t succeed!¡±


    After Lu Wu found out that the Wood Spirit Clan was truly loyal and devoted, he gave the butler a new command prior to the arrival of the Demolition Guild and the others.


    Upon arrival of the members of the Demolition Guild, they met with the butler whose gaze suddenly turned to the Wood Spirit Clan who were encircled in the center.


    ¡°You¡­ you all are still alive!¡±


    The Wood Spirit Clan was confused.


    ¡°It must truly be the blessing of the King of Beiqi. I never imagined that you would actually be able to survive the ambush of the rebels,¡± the butler¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as he spoke.


    The Wood Spirit Clan was now even more confused.


    At that moment, they were stupefied. Who in the world is this emotional old man before us? He acts as though he is very familiar with us!

 Chapter 66 - Players’ Dyeing Vat Of Influence

    Chapter 66: Players¡¯ Dyeing Vat Of Influence


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After asking the butler, the players found out that the members of the Wood Spirit Clan were indeed allies.


    This allowed the players to let their guard down, and they began to engage in small talk with the members of Wood Spirit Clan.


    The Wood Spirit Clan was also curious about these players that called themselves the descendants of Beiqi and were very willing to talk to them.


    However, the more they talked to them, the more confused the Wood Spirit Clan became. They almost thought that they had crossed over to the Mansion of the Dead in a different dimension.


    This was because the Mansion of the Dead that the players spoke of was definitely not the Mansion of the Dead that they knew.


    For example, according to the players, the King of Beiqi and the Black Dragon King had perished together. The Wood Spirit Clan only wound up even more confused as they did not even know who the Black Dragon King was, only that he seemed like a powerful person.


    The Wood Spirit Clan was also extremely confused as to who Lu Mo and Fatty Chef were. As they took in bits and pieces of information, they started to have an existential crisis, wondering if the life they knew to be was fake. It was either that or the players themselves were fake.


    However, the same thought occurred to all of the Wood Spirit Clan after they had heard how the players had united as one and killed Cha Na after a night of fighting.


    These people are so good at bragging that they do not even blink when they do it!


    The Wood Spirit Clan suspected that these players would continue bragging until the cows came home if they were not stopped.


    In their opinion, although Cha Na was weaker than other Ghost Kings and Ghost Generals, he could not possibly have been as weak as described.


    However, this doubt turned to shock when they saw Cha Na¡¯s decapitated head hanging on the wall of the Mansion of the Dead. They realized that these guys truly were strong.


    The appearance of the Wood Spirit Clan was quickly revealed in the forum by the players, with many curious players from around the world flooding in just to catch a glimpse of the Wood Spirit Clan.


    The players¡¯ friendliness had made the Wood Spirit Clan let their guard down, and they too began to mix around the players.


    However, the players¡¯ enthusiasm had also made some maidens of the Wood Spirit Clan feel very uncomfortable as they felt that these players were approaching them with some sort of intention.


    In the forum:


    Kindred_Spirit: ¡°What a pretty and gentle girl from the Wood Spirit Clan, a thought suddenly appeared in my mind.¡±


    Assassin_Creed replied to Kindred_Spirit: ¡°It is impossible, all the girls are very kind, don¡¯t even think about flirting with them.¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°The guys of the Wood Spirit Clan are very handsome too, unfortunately I already have a boyfriend, so I can only enjoy some eye candy~¡±


    Millenium_Cold_Iron: ¡°I got injured when I leveled up at the Ghost Mountains, but then I met a girl from the Wood Spirit Clan who healed me, I feel like I have fallen in love (Embarrassed~)¡±


    Cutie_King_Slime: ¡°Sure enough, 2D beauties are the real beauties. My lonely soul burns, I want to reserve one in advance!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I seem to smell the stench of loneliness¡­ (funny)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro replied Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°You¡¯re probably the most powerful troll in this forum! (funny)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Hehe~ (funny)¡±


    Pmurt: ¡°Going out to sea to watch the sunrise and sunset with a girl of the Wood Spirit Clan, together in the beautiful sunset¡­¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Pmurt: ¡°I suspect that there¡¯s an important message hidden in your ellipsis, I will report you first! (funny)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu welcomed the arrival of the Wood Spirit Clan and had further requested the butler to arrange an area between the Mansion of the Dead and Liuli District to become the new domain of the Wood Spirit Clan.


    According to Bei Li, the Wood Spirit Clan were loyal to the King of Beiqi, and they had outstanding abilities that would allow them to play the roles of military doctors during battles, all of which could help the players.


    The Wood Spirit Clan and the players had different thoughts on the history of Beiqi, so in order to be safe, Lu Wu had instructed the butler to bring the Wood Spirit Clan to the Mansion of the Dead. Using the excuse of having them swear their loyalty upon the statue of the King of Beiqi, Lu Wu had them read out the pledge of allegiance on the artifact prepared by Bei Li.


    After the artifact had received the pledge of allegiance, the Wood Spirit Clan were then sent into the artifact for memory modification to become new NPCs.


    Lu Wu did not care whether the players intended to flirt with the Wood Spirit Clan, as there was a set regulation in the game that only allowed players to be together if it was consensual.


    This regulation, proposed by Lu Wu and set up by Bei Li, was initially set to protect the players. Later, protection for NPCs was added and players were then only allowed to have intimate contact if their intimacy levels had reached the score of 100.


    Lu Wu also used the artifact to include the Wood Spirit Clan into the protection list, so the players were unable to cross the line unless everything was consensual.


    During this period, the Wood Spirit Clan integrated into the crowd of players quickly. To them, the players were gifted combatants with special talents and were part of a secret force cultivated by the King of Beiqi.


    However, the Wood Spirit Clan were stunned when the players showed them their gift of the undead for the first time.


    These beings had the terrifying ability to return to normal within three hours even if they had died. The sheer knowledge of this shocked the Wood Spirit Clan to their core.


    Now they knew how these people, who called themselves players, and the descendants of the King of Beiqi, had defeated Cha Na.


    They also felt the absurd relief of having allied themselves with these players.


    However, since the Underworld was enormous and mystical, they slowly got used to the idea of it after getting closer with the players. At the same time, they used their inherent talent and capabilities to become the players¡¯ medical aid station.


    In the beginning, they felt panicked when players would come to them for help after getting poisoned or seriously injured, and they would give them emergency treatment. Yet after a while, the Wood Spirit Clan got used to it and became calmer, in fact, even calmer than the players themselves.


    When they came across those who were seriously injured, they could even mention phrases that they had learned from the players.


    ¡°Bro, why are you scared? You¡¯ll be fine after three hours. Your injury is incurable, it¡¯s better to die earlier and return online earlier!¡±


    ¡°Ah, your injury is too troublesome, why don¡¯t you die first and empty your bed for the next person?¡±


    ¡°Hey bro, your injury is a little scary. Let¡¯s not waste any more time, could you please die first?¡±


    The changes in the Wood Spirit Clan stunned the players, but as a result, the cultural and societal gap between them had disappeared. Now, they would even mix around and chill with the players.


    In addition, the Wood Spirit Clan had another ethnic characteristic, which was wine-making.


    The wine produced by the Wood Spirit Clan tasted mellow and had the effect of regenerating vitality points. Moreover, it was not intoxicating at all. The players loved it very much and were often found trying to curry favor with the people of the Wood Spirit Clan in order to drink some wine.


    After getting closer to the players, the people of the Wood Spirit Clan were inevitably affected as well. Occasionally, some internet slang would spill from their mouths, and these kinds of changes shocked Lu Wu. One¡¯s environment truly does determine the character of a person.


    Even the peaceful, easy-going and elegant Wood Spirit Clan were unable to escape the destiny of being badly influenced when they were together with the players.


    The reputation of the Fourth Disaster was truly well-deserved!

 Chapter 67 - New Year’s Eve

    Chapter 67: New Year¡¯s Eve


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Countless players walked out of the Mansion of the Dead in pairs toward the coast of the Underworld Sea in Liuli District.


    That was where the activity would start.


    With the arrival of dusk, the coast was seen to fill up with ships and rafts of various sizes while the shore was crowded with people.


    The players rubbed their hands together, waiting for the activity to start. They were getting ready to compete with each other by sailing out to sea.


    Lu Wu, who was already prepared beforehand then began to condense an enormous clock above the sea.


    [The activity is about to start. Everyone, please get ready, any player that leaves the shore to enter the ocean before the activity starts will be deemed to have forfeited their competitive rights!]


    Accompanying the countdown on the clock were countless brilliant fireworks that filled the air above the coastline, illuminating the sky.


    Soon after, the sound of the countdown bell rang.


    Dong! Dong!


    Ten¡­ Nine¡­ Eight¡­ Seven¡­


    One!


    At the end of the countdown, the game notification sounded again.


    [The New Year¡¯s activity has officially started! This activity will last for six hours, all fish caught during this time guarantees an accumulated reward. The fishing contest begins!]


    Gazing at the sky overflowing with fireworks, all the players cheered as they set sail with their mates, heading toward the direction of the brilliant moon hanging above the sea line.


    The players who did not have guild warships or ships followed along, rowing their small rafts.


    This activity relied mainly on the enthusiasm of the players because it really did not depend on how strong one¡¯s ability was, but how much luck that one had.


    However, because many players had already seen the video of Ba Mu fishing, most of the players moved around in small squads. After all, if the Spiritual Fish was of a higher class, it would be harder to handle for one person. Furthermore, if there were more people, they could look after each other.


    As for the players who had neither Specter Ships nor rafts, they fished around the shoreline. Even though the chances of getting a Spiritual Fish were lower, they decided to try their luck since this activity was based on luck. Maybe fishing near the shore would bring about a lavish reward.


    Not only did the New Year¡¯s activity this time attract all the players, even the Wood Spirit Clan had rushed over due to curiosity.


    They smiled widely as fireworks burst open in the skies and the cheers of the players rung in their ears.


    To them, this was one of the celebration ceremonies for the players¡¯ culture, so they joined in curiously as well, looking at the players fishing. They were so enthusiastic that they even set up a barbeque, grilling fish for the players that were fishing.


    As the first player caught a fish, the ranking board appeared as well. All the players could clearly see the translucent ranking board hanging on the upper right corner of their screen, stating their current ranking.


    Below the ranking board was an activity chatroom, an area where the players could communicate with each other.


    After about half an hour, a hundred Guild Level Specter Warships sailed into the Void Ocean. Once they entered this part of the ocean, they then went their separate ways, each choosing a different spot to start fishing.


    At the same time, the ranking board was changing almost every second, the ranking of the players moving back and forth. At this stage, it was hard to tell who would be the winner.


    ¡­¡­


    At the edge of a cliff along the coastline, a bald man held a fishing rod in his right hand and a bottle of Wood Spirit liquor from the Wood Spirit Clan in his left. He took a sip of the liquor every now and then lazily, but his piercing gaze remained on the water¡¯s surface.


    Shi Hu was absolutely sure that he would not win any of the top spots in this fishing competition. After all, a boorish and unrefined person as himself had no knowledge about fishing. Moreover, he was clumsy when it came to fighting monsters to level up. He had entered this competition just for fun.


    That was why he had chosen not to work with a small team. Instead, he had found himself a remote cliff edge to casually fish upon while watching the moon and feeling the sea breeze.


    As for the potential harvest, Shi Hu was still very excited about it.


    He was excited to send the fish that he had caught to the shore for the brothers of the Wood Spirit Clan to cook scrumptiously and did not really care for the marks accumulated in the competition.


    From his point of view, he was just as useless as a salted fish. Rankings and rewards did not exist for him! The most important thing was to wine and dine to his heart¡¯s content.


    Shi Hu effortlessly excused his mentality by calling himself a player for life. All the fighting and killing was too bloody for him. In his mind, to live a life of ease and leisure was the real relish of being a human.


    Drowned deep in his thoughts as the sea breeze swept across his face, Shi Hu fished calmly, not even the slightest bit as nervous as other players.


    He had pretty good luck as he had already caught three marine fish, three Lischke, and a huge lobster within two hours.


    The elated Shi Hu glanced at his creel, preparing to send his catch to the Wood Spirit Clan¡¯s barbeque stall after catching one more fish.


    Subsequently, he cast his fishing rod and waited patiently again.


    At that moment, the sound of the game notification could be heard, while a line of red-colored words appeared on the ranking board in the upper right corner.


    [Congratulations to player Sun Qi who caught a Tiger Fish (Spiritual Sea level), obtained 500 points, currently placed second on the board!]


    When the notification appeared, a picture appeared in the chatroom.


    The picture was of a white puppy enthusiastically holding a fish bigger than the size of its own body in its jaws with a line of words below the picture.


    ¡°Sure enough, Gou Zi is the king of the game, obtaining a Spiritual Sea Fish, hehe, the Myth Guild blesses you!¡±


    Shi Hu cast a brief look undisturbed, then went on to admire the moonlight.


    [Congratulations to player Meng Shao Chun who caught a Blood Spirit fish (Spiritual Sea level), obtained 500 points, currently leaping to third place on the board!]


    Another notification appeared, causing Shi Hu to sigh. He gazed at the ocean and nagged uncontrollably.


    ¡°Those with great luck like to show off all the time, while those who have bad luck can only look in their empty bags and weep. I curse all of the lucky ones and hope that they¡¯ll stay single for all of their lives!¡±


    After speaking, Shi Hu felt his fishing rod quiver slightly. He realized that a fish had taken the bait and snapped out of his distracted mood as he started to reel in the fishing line.


    It was just as he thought, the rod was easily lifted. Clearly, there was no good outcome.


    Yet after Shi Hu lifted his fishing rod, his mind went blank for a moment. What kind of trick is this?


    A weird-looking fish with the head of a dragon and the tail of a fish was hanging on the fishhook. He remained stunned for a while before he started using the Artifact to analyze.


    After he saw the analyzed characteristics, Shi Hu widened his eyes as a notification was announced throughout the whole region.


    [Congratulations to player Shi Hu who caught an extremely rare fish called Ao (Spiritual Sea level), obtained 1000 points, currently leaping to the first place on the board!]


    [Ao (Spiritual Sea level)]:


    Legend has it that during the olden times, the golden-colored and silver-colored carps wanted to jump over the dragon¡¯s gate to fly into the clouds and become dragons, but the moment that they jumped over the gate, it closed, so they could only have the head of a dragon with the tail of a fish. Thus, they were named Ao. Male Ao are golden-scaled and gourd-tailed while female Ao are silver-scaled and hibiscus-tailed. Always roaming the sea, this kind of fish is a branch of the offspring of Ao, and its blood is not pure.


    (Note: This fish does not have the pure blood of an Ao, although it is listed as a rare fish, it will be divided into the Spiritual Sea level. After the conversion of the accumulated marks, it will be listed as the lowest type of rare marine species at 1000 points.)


    Looking at the Ao in his hands, Shi Hu had a mental breakdown.


    He had accidentally just levelled up as king of the game¡­Can I take back my words now¡­

 Chapter 68 - New Year’s Eve Countdown

    Chapter 68: New Year¡¯s Eve Countdown


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Based on the occasional pulls, it seemed to be a rather weak Ao. Thus, Shi Hu appeared to be stunned.


    As he glanced at the scoreboard, he realized that his name came in first place. The corners of his lips twitched as he recalled the curse earlier on. All of a sudden, he found the situation both funny and extremely embarrassing.


    The moment Shi Hu caught Ao, numerous questions asking for the selling price started to arise in the event¡¯s chat box.


    Yet, Shi Hu ignored them. Instead, he chucked the Ao into the creel. Then, he swiftly lifted the creel and headed toward the sandy shore.


    For sale? He would not put it up for sale. Even though he did not consider himself realistically wealthy, he still owned and sublet more than ten houses. In other words, he was neither short of food nor clothing. Playing games was something he did just for fun, hence the issue of money never crossed his mind.


    Thus, it turned out that the Sea Spirit Level fish was the first of its kind to be placed over the barbecue pit.


    A few fellows from the Wood Spirit Clan were dumbfounded by Shi Hu¡¯s action of generously grilling such a premium-priced Spirit Fish. To them, this was a reckless waste of natural resources.


    If it were up to them, they would have used it to make elixirs or rear the creature to see whether there was room for nurturing.


    However, since Shi Hu was insistent, they did not speak any further.


    In a flash, the sandy shore was filled with the meaty fragrance of Ao.


    As he gazed at the spam questions asking for the selling price in the event¡¯s chat box, Shi Hu contemplated before chuckling. Then, he moved the cooked Ao which was skewered on a twig to the corner of his mouth and triggered a screenshot.


    ¡°Ka-cha.¡±


    Immediately, Shi Hu meanly uploaded the screenshot into the event¡¯s chat box.


    ¡°I heard that you guys are looking for this? Mmm~ It tastes quite good~¡±


    After posting the photo, Shi Hu sat by the barbecue pit and savored his food while reading the replies of the enraged players in the chat box.


    After munching for a bit, Shi Hu¡¯s eyes widened.


    The Spirit Fish had a silky smooth and tender texture. When the shredded meat was broken into delicate strands at every bite, a rich flavorful fragrance would fill his palate. The aromatic scent was caused every inch of his body to relax.


    This sort of intense experience on his taste buds bewildered Shi Hu.


    He had never eaten anything as scrumptious as this. At the same time, he could not stop munching and it was not until he bit into the twig when he realized that his food was gone.


    [Digested Ao, earned a free attribute of 15 points!]


    When the game¡¯s prompt appeared, Shi Hu threw the twig aside and let out a breath of hot air. At that moment, his entire body loosened up and his desire for the Spirit Fish grew.


    With an insatiable appetite, Shi Hu stood up and gazed at the girl from the Wood Spirit Clan before pointing at the creel,


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll gift this creel to you~ I shall continue fishing now.¡±


    The girl from the Wood Spirit Clan was stunned as she nodded her head. She was still astonished as she found it hard to believe that the Sea Spirit Level Ao was gone just like that.


    After consuming the Spirit Fish, Shi Hu was overcome by the pleasure on his taste buds which he knew he could never experience in real life.


    There was no point in continuing his original plan of having a big seafood feast. This time around, he decided to return to the beach and try his luck. Who knows, today might be his lucky day.


    ¡­¡­


    The fishing competition resumed with endless announcements popping up periodically, stimulating the desires of the players for the Spirit Fish.


    Even if they could not catch a Spirit Fish, being short-listed would ensure the reward of an equipped weapon equivalent to the price of a standard Spirit Fish. All the players were hoping to be the lucky one.


    The shores of Liuli District were scorching. Everyone was fixed on their fishing rods as they hoped that their next catch would be a Spirit Fish.


    Meanwhile, at the region of the Void Ocean, while there were plenty of fish in the sea, sea creatures would emerge from time to time.


    Once a small sea creature is spotted, none of these large associations would hold back. Instead, they would immediately steer their Specter Warships and ram it!


    The simple collision of had no significant effect on Specter Warships as these battleships had self-healing powers.


    Waves of small naval battles were taking place within the Void Ocean.


    Even though the players were unfamiliar and untrained in naval battle, they continued to mess around in exhilaration together.


    Some players even went to the extent of posting mischievous photos of fished up sea monsters on the activity chatbox. The festive atmosphere of the whole game was filled with joy.


    Due to the overcrowded situation at the Wood Spirit Clan¡¯s barbecue stall by the shore, no room could be spared for the remaining players. Many players then cleverly improvised by setting up their own barbecue pits. Unfortunately, they were not as accommodative as the Wood Spirit Clan because they imposed fees and earned lots of soul coins through their services.


    As long as the players had tasted the Spirit Fish, they would naturally be captivated by its excellent fragrance.


    This experience was deeply relatable to Lu Wu. At this moment, he and Bei Li were observing the happenings in the game while feasting on a Spirit Fish that was left in a shop by a mindless player.


    The Spirit Fish¡¯s acquired flavor was addictive to Lu Wu, not to mention the glutton Bei Li.


    After devouring the entire Spirit Fish, there was no effect on Bei Li¡¯s face yet Lu Wu¡¯s face reddened. It felt as if a warm current was flowing through his body, causing him to fall into a relaxed state.


    While rubbing his belly, Lu Wu was already mentally plotting the tactics of conning a few more Spirit Fishes from the players.


    ¡­¡­


    The launching of this event ran smoothly. When the event came to an end, a bell was sounded off, ringing from the ears of the players as the jumping scoreboard came to a halt.


    [The New Year¡¯s Fishing Competition has ended. The rankings are as follows]:


    First place: Sang Yu


    Second place: Shi Hu


    Third place: Ye Jingjing


    Fourth place: Sun Qi (Little White Dog)


    Fifth place: Feng Xiaoxin


    ¡­


    After the event had ended, all the ships and boats were on their return voyage.


    Meanwhile, by the shore, countless players sat down together, sharing their rewards of the day while boasting to one another on what they had experienced at sea.


    This was the first time for many people to spend a holiday in a game. They enjoyed this kind of atmosphere.


    The relationship among themselves was complicated within the game. They could either be supportive comrades or notorious enemies or even a group of buddies who savored on delicacies by the beach.


    This sincere attitude of treating one another with open-heartedness in the game by the beach was comforting, not to mention memorable as well.


    Removing the superficial masks of reality may enhance the crudeness in them, but what was there to be afraid of?


    With amplified voices, mouthfuls of liquor were gulped down as words were spoken freely under the moonlight. Standing before the campfire, a friendly challenge was held where everyone was to drink for each other. This sensation was amazing and truly enjoyable!


    As the sea breeze fluttered, everyone drunkenly waited for the arrival of dawn in the dark night of New Year¡¯s Day!

 Chapter 69 - New Year’s Day Treasure Hunt

    Chapter 69: New Year¡¯s Day Treasure Hunt


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    On the second day, players who had taken their break offline went back online to start preparing themselves for the event of the second day.


    As compared to the fishing competition, more people were looking forward to this event. Countless players were hovering between the Mansion of the Dead and Liuli District in search for their most suitable feng shui spot. Then, they waited quietly for the event to begin.


    At 8pm, following the players¡¯ anticipation, the game¡¯s prompt appeared.


    [The New Year¡¯s Day Treasure Hunt begins now and will last for six hours. The game credentials will be refreshed every ten minutes!]


    At this very moment when the announcement was made, Lu Wu thought of something. Then, graceful and lithe figures which were clothed in traditional red dresses while carrying bamboo baskets started to appear above both the Mansion of the Dead and Liuli District.


    Along with the official opening, these ladies began to waft around the air, simultaneously pulling out New Year¡¯s Day certificates which appeared like red envelopes unceasingly from their bamboo baskets, scattering them toward the ground.


    All of a sudden, all the players surged and rushed toward the rain of red envelopes.


    The value of New Year¡¯s Day certificates was clear-cut. It was as good as giving a free bonus to the players. Even if that person had picked up just one New Year¡¯s Day certificate, it would already be sufficient to exchange for ten potions.


    The lucky red envelope rain persisted in both regions for about a full minute, covering a wide area. The players were simply ecstatic.


    The most thrilling part of this event was the hidden character class. This opportunity was open to every player, and everyone was looking forward to being the lucky one.


    ¡­¡­


    At the border between Liuli District and the Mansion of the Dead.


    With the commencement of the game, Qi Ming, who was well-prepared way beforehand, pounded his staff on the ground. Dark fog tumbled on the ground as dozens of Yin soldiers emerged.


    Then, with a change in Qi Ming¡¯s thoughts, the Yin soldiers rearranged themselves into a horizontal row, each three meters apart, before they began to advance.


    Multitasking was simply easy for Qi Ming. So long as the red envelopes were found along their way, Qi Ming would command his Yin soldiers to collect them. In this manner, their speed of collection would be significantly faster than the other players.


    Qi Ming¡¯s method quickly caught the attention of others.


    A mage was extremely astonished when he saw how Qi Ming operated. He also summoned dozens of Yin soldiers to model after Qi Ming¡¯s method in collecting certificates.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, these Yin soldiers appeared to be incapable of executing commands other than attack and defend.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯ll report this!¡±


    The indignant mage went behind Qi Ming to take a video of how he collected game certificates and posted it on the activity chatbox.


    ¡°I¡¯m reporting this man for cheating! All of us had to go through the same compulsory education for nine years, so why is it that he can have such outstanding Yin soldiers!¡±


    Many players became restless upon the sight of how Qi Ming collected all the red envelopes.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s like what you said, his Yin soldiers were educated, that¡¯s why they are outstanding (comical!)¡±


    ¡°After watching the video, I tried it but my Yin soldiers were like broken off writing, totally unmanageable!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s multitasking. Do you know the ability to draw a circle with your left hand and square with your right concurrently? Some people are just gifted, you simply can¡¯t compare!¡±


    ¡°True! So far, there are no cheaters in this game. Don¡¯t you see that there are many honest players in this game?¡±


    ¡°This is so cool. Indeed, great people shall remain great wherever they go. There are more and more gods in the game!¡±


    ¡°A 100 meter long blanket search, this man is terrific. Look out for the one at the top of the list, it should be him!¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a cheater again. Here goes another suffocating operation, we mortal players just can¡¯t hold a candle to that!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Just like what the players had said, Qi Ming had escalated to the top of the list within an hour with his super multitasking talent and was constantly widening the gap from his competitor which was ranked second on the list.


    Unlike Qi Ming¡¯s systematic and steady blanket-search strategy, other players¡¯ games appeared to be a crazy, disorganized, and aimless wild chase.


    Once again, the Wood Spirit Clan was confused upon seeing the sight.


    Based on what they could see, this race does indeed possess unique characteristics.


    Yesterday¡¯s fishing was understandable, but what is going on with today¡¯s lunatic-like running on the mountain?


    ¡°Elder brother, are they all fools?¡± a little girl from the Wood Spirit Clan who seemed to be about seven or eight years old raised her head and asked her elder brother curiously.


    This man from Wood Spirit Clan who was referred to as the elder brother patted his younger sister gently on her head,


    ¡°Mind your words, we have to respect the custom of other races!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The little girl nodded, ¡°Then I will go and play with them!¡±


    The man¡¯s expression congealed upon hearing her, ¡°No, do not play with the fools!¡±


    The little girl was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    The treasure hunt event lasted for six hours. When the bell rang, some players yelled in excitement while some were dejected.


    [The New Year¡¯s Day Treasure Hunt officially ends now. All players with game certificates please proceed to the Event Messenger Area to redeem your rewards. The certificate rankings are as follows]:


    First place: Qi Ming (328 certificates)


    Second place: Xueli (133 certificates)


    Third place: Qi Wen Jiang (102 certificates)


    Fourth place: Lu Shun (102 certificates)


    Fifth place: Li Chu Xuan (101 certificates)


    ¡­¡­


    With the powerful ability and talent of multitasking, Qi Ming surpassed everyone with his outstanding performance.


    As the event ended, many players began to flock toward the Event Messenger Area based in the Mansion of the Dead. It was also a time for Lu Wu to give out a lot of things dear to him.


    As expected by everyone, once the redemption activity began, Qi Ming redeemed the hidden character class (Ghost Monster).


    [Congratulations to Qi Ming for successfully redeeming the highest reward of this event, the hidden character class, Ghost Monster]


    Amidst the envy and praises from other players, Qi Ming felt a surge of power flowing through his body. A string of data appeared in front of him.


    [Ghost Monster]:


    Character class background: After 10,000 years, the most powerful ghost bred in the Ghost Mountains formed the spiritual body of the Ghost Monster. It used to be the strongest overlord of the Ghost Mountains. After its voluntary allegiance to the King of Beiqi, it died in the Battle of the Abyss and was sent to the Spirit Summoning Palace by its descendants for worshipping.


    Character class abilities: Spirit Summoning, Strength of Ghost Monster, Destruction


    [Spirit Summoning]: Summon all kinds of ghosts for its use. The quantity and strength of ghosts summoned increases with the character level.


    [Strength of Ghost Monster]: A 200% increment in strength attributes when used. All damage from carrying Strength of Ghost Monster will last for ten minutes. It has a cooling period of four hours.


    [Destruction]: Stimulate the use of Strength of Ghost Monster for a wider damage range. After the activation, the character¡¯s body will explode within five seconds for a damage range of 100 meters. The intensity of the damage decreases according to the distance from the character.


    Seeing that he finally possessed the inheritance, Qi Ming revealed a smile on his face.


    After so many years of hard work, it was the first time he thought that it was just an easy task to possess the inheritance.


    But when he saw the third ability of the inheritance of Ghost Monster, Qi Ming was stunned.


    Isn¡¯t that a suicide attack? It doesn¡¯t really match my identity!

 Chapter 70 - The Cliffs Of Desperation

    Chapter 70: The Cliffs Of Desperation


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The third day of the new year was finally the day when Lu Wu would regain what he had given.


    Just as he had expected, as a result of the once in a blue moon full discount, tons of players who had been reluctant at first had all relentlessly changed their equipment or bought whatever they needed.


    Lu Wu¡¯s soul coins were finally back to their original amount.


    This time the New Year¡¯s Day event had brought great enjoyment to the players and thus it created a great deal of feedback as well.


    Though due to players¡¯ crave for top-ups, Lu Wu finally answered their calls in the forum and got ready to open up the top-up portal.


    [Update preview. This update will open the top-up portal. All top-ups ratio will be 1 dollar : 1 dragon coin. All dragon coins can be used to buy beautiful outfits after the upcoming Fashion Auction Event!]


    Fashion Auction: Three sets of fashion outfits will be presented for the auction every week using dragon coins as the bidding currency. Each outfit for each auction is limited to only 1,000 sets.


    Invincible Loneliness: ¡°Smile gradually freezing¡­ What the heck are dragon coins? What about my soul coins?¡±


    Cutest Ye Xue¡¯er: ¡°Report your addresses, time to embrace your execution you devs!¡±


    Crayon_Sinchan: ¡°So happy to see how all the tycoons want it but are not able to get it (goofy)¡±


    Assasin_Creed: ¡°I want soul coins. I don¡¯t care, I only want soul coins!¡±


    Xueli_The_Srongest: ¡°Devs: In spite of your voodoo, I remain unmoving like a mountain while suppressing everything with my bare hands. How dare you mortals defy the game masters. Have you seen the submerging Taowu? Would you believe me if I said that with just a few clicks of the keyboard I can pinch it to death?¡±


    Crayon_Sinchan replied to Xueli_The_Srongest: ¡°Legit!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu understood the reason for the players¡¯ grumblings about the top-up, but he simply did not have such a huge amount of soul coins for them to exhaust.


    If he was to really initiate the top-up, he believed that his soul coins might be bought up by the players in a matter of less than ten seconds.


    Lu Wu totally acknowledged the tycoons in the game. Players like Invincible Loneliness, Ye Xue¡¯er, Liu Chai of the Demolition Officers, etc, each and everyone of them were lords of wealth.


    Therefore, the passageway of soul coins top-up will never be up for grabs, not until he has made a fortune, at least.


    What¡¯s more is that those soul coins are of great use for Lu Wu. Every part of the game¡¯s construction needs the soul coins, but of course, his expenditures are to enhance the earnings of soul coins whilst cultivating the capability of the players.


    It was at this moment when Lu Wu reminisced the good old days of the war between the players and the Cha Na Army. It was through the destruction of the Cha Na Army that Lu Wu earned a great deal of soul coins.


    Fueling war with battles will be the greatest way for the players and Lu Wu to learn and grow. He had already aimed his target at all the areas surrounding the Mansion of the Dead; ready to disclose the exploration mission again.


    ¡­¡­


    As the curtains were drawn on the New Year¡¯s Day event, all the players were once again on the new journey of becoming stronger.


    Though this time around, the players had many more choices to choose from.


    Expansion of the sea, evolution of fortitude of the land, duplication of Treasure Hunt, etc, the diversity and playability of the game was slowly increasing alongside each update.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, at the region of the Cliffs of Desperation.


    Gu Yu (Invincible_Loneliness) was with Sun Qi; a man and a hound preparing to climb to the highest peak in this area.


    Ever since the climb up the snow mountain, Gu Yu fell in love with the feeling of challenging mother nature. He felt that conquering them created a sense of great accomplishment in him, hence this time he chose to take a shot at the much more treacherous Cliffs of Desperation.


    As for why he brought Sun Qi along, the reason was of course because Sun Qi had the ability to regenerate vitality points. He would be a great support if they ever encountered any wild monsters along the way.


    Sun Qi opposed Gu Yu¡¯s proposal at first.


    Why look for trouble when they hadn¡¯t even finished tasting the miseries of life itself? To Sun Qi, this was totally how rich people would act when they don¡¯t have anything else better to do.


    However, this firm attitude of his instantaneously changed when Gu Yu flung a stack of cash in front of him. Immediately, he wanted to follow, and that he actually likes mountain climbing, too!


    Thus, a man and a dog came to the mountains of the Cliffs of Desperation.


    This climb was different from all the previous ones as it was much more troublesome throughout the climb, for in the Cliffs of Desperation, an abundance of monsters awaited them.


    Still, everytime Gu Yu got injured, Sun Qi would help him recover by donating some of his blood to him, with a long face that is.


    Both had climbed for approximately three hours, but when they looked up, the peak of the Cliffs of Desperation was still nowhere to be seen, and the end was still heavily covered by the clouds.


    Initially both of them wanted to continue their climb, but it was at that moment when Sun Qi¡¯s nose twitched and it said,


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a scent of wine here!¡±


    Naturally Sun Qi¡¯s ability to express was liberated by Lu Wu, reason being this guy here kept on whining in the forum just because he couldn¡¯t speak. Finding him funny yet annoying, Lu Wu eventually allowed Bei Li to change the settings, allowing him to voice out like the others.


    Hearing his remark, Gu Yu stood stiff and inspected their surroundings.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Sun Qi¡¯s lightly scrunched its nose and ran toward a flat ground around the mountain.


    Seeing that, Gu Yu followed its footsteps.


    Halfway around the mountain, both of them swiftly stopped in their tracks. To their surprise, there was actually a wooden cabin not far away and what¡¯s more was that there was a vague bonfire-like shadow emitting from the inside.


    A man and a dog glanced at each other before walking toward the cabin together.


    The two surveyed the outskirts of the cabin. After they made sure that they were free from danger, Gu Yu raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door,


    ¡°Is anyone here?¡±


    No one answered, and this made Gu Yu a little curious. Just when he was about to make his way in, the door creaked open.


    A shaggy, white-haired elderly man with squinted eyes popped his head out and blurted, ¡°Need something?¡±


    ¡°Uh, may I ask you about the Cliffs of Desperation?¡± Gu Yu uttered after a brief consideration while at the same time wondering why would this old man settle down here.


    ¡°Ask,¡± said the white-haired old man faintly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±


    Sun Qi¡¯s sudden speech startled the white-haired old man, thus he exclaimed, ¡°Fuck, you have a talking dog? Was he demonized?¡±


    They were dumbfounded.


    After discreetly holding down Sun Qi who was at the verge of leaping and chomping someone, Gu Yu blurted out, ¡°Old man, I am curious about the reason why you are living here. Also, how high are these Cliffs of Desperation? I want to climb to the crest and take a look.¡±


    ¡°The crest? With your skimpy body and a dog, you want to climb to the top? Forget it!¡± insulted the white-haired old man.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Sun Yu yanking him backwards, Gu Yu would have almost lost it due to the white-haired old man¡¯s sharp tongue. No matter what, he needed to teach this white-haired old man a lesson.


    Just when Gu Yu was about to say something, the white-haired old man leaned sideways, indicating that the two may come in.


    Both of them were confused but they still went in anyway.


    The interior of the cabin was plain. There was a wooden table and a wooden bed. There were kerosene lamps on top of the wooden table and all around the cabin. Rusty iron pieces were scattered all over the floor, complemented with a hint of alcohol which permeated the whole cabin.


    Having only a chair in the cabin, the white-haired old man signaled the both of them to sit on the wooden bed. Then, he turned, stepped into another room and brought out two glasses of fragrant fruit wine.


    The two of them took the wine before Gu Yu asked, ¡°Why did you say that we can¡¯t climb to the top of the Cliffs of Desperation? Is there any danger?¡±


    Hearing the question, the white-haired old man¡¯s face turned solemn.


    Thinking that the white-haired old man might reveal to him about the myths of the Cliffs of Despair, his expression gradually mimicked the old man¡¯s.


    ¡°Fuck, the way your dog drinks is really human-like¡­¡±


    Gu Yu looked over to Sun Qi and realized that he had already helped itself on the wine, followed with a hint of crimson on its cheeks. Yet after hearing the white-haired old man¡¯s words, Sun Qi¡¯s expression instantaneously became hostile.


    Once again Gu Yu quietly suppressed the bared fangs of the ready-to-pounce Sun Qi and gravely asked again,


    ¡°Do you mind giving us some useful information?¡±

 Chapter 71 - The Seal Of The King Of Beiqi

    Chapter 71: The Seal Of The King Of Beiqi


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The white-haired old man looked at Gu Yu and Sun Qi as if they were a wacky duo,


    ¡°Why do you guys want to ascend to the summit of this cliff?¡±


    Initially, Gu Yu wanted to say something for fun, but he figured it was not suitable for him to tell that to the indigenous people of the game. Thus, after some contemplation, he said once again,


    ¡°We heard that there¡¯s a treasure on the summit of this cliff, so we want to ascend it to try our luck!¡±


    ¡°With just you and a dog?¡±


    Sun Qi held down Gu Yu¡¯s clenched fist quickly and hinted at him to calm down.


    Gu Yu felt his temper becoming worse as he continued to experience the occasional sharp tongue of the white-haired old man.


    Just when he was ready to explode in anger, the white-haired old man went into another room. A few moments later, he came out with a sheepskin scroll.


    As Gu Yu and Sun Qi looked on curiously, the white-haired old man unfolded the sheepskin scroll on the table.


    Both of them looked over the scroll immediately.


    There was a towering peak at the center of the sheepskin scroll, but what made them wonder was that the peak was divided into many parts and the area of each part of the peak was drawn with a ferocious demon.


    ¡°Did you see something?¡± the white-haired old man stroked his beard and asked seriously.


    Gu Yu nodded, ¡°If I walk up the Cliffs of Desperation, there will be a demon guard at every stop, so it is very dangerous.¡±


    The white-haired old man shook his head, ¡°All of these demons are dead, so there is no danger!¡±


    Gu Yu was speechless.


    He clenched his fists once again but Sun Qi held Gu Yu tightly and hinted that he must restrain his impulse to lash out in anger.


    ¡°So can you tell us why you showed us this picture scroll?¡± Gu Yu asked through gritted teeth.


    At the same time, he was prepared to accept the possible next sentence from this sharp tongued white-haired old man, ¡°Just for fun.¡±


    ¡°I just want to show you this sentence on the picture scroll!¡± the white-haired old man said while pointing at the small sentence to the bottom right side.


    When Gu Yu and Sun Qi heard this, they moved their heads curiously toward the scroll.


    However, Gu Yu and Sun Qi had never seen these words nor the archaic language before, hence they appeared rather confused.


    Fortunately, with the existence of artifacts, the automatic detection started to translate, and the words on the picture scroll began to distort.


    [I, Beiqi, swear that generations of my people will guard the Cliffs of Desperation, get rid of evil, and defend fate!]


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Both the man and dog looked confused as they raised their heads.


    ¡°It is a long story,¡± the white-haired old man sighed toward the sky.


    ¡°Then cut it short!¡± Gu Yu answered curtly.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± the white-haired old man¡¯s expression turned serious again.


    This white-haired old man is downright evil!


    Nevertheless, these kind of words only appeared in the hearts of Gu Yu and Sun Qi. They did not actually say anything and just shook their heads at the same time.


    ¡°I am the offspring of the King of Beiqi!¡± the white-haired old man said proudly.


    After he finished, the white-haired old man thought that Gu Yu and Sun Qi would be surprised, but he discovered that both of them were just staring at him as if they were staring at a moron.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Gu Yu and Sun Qi did not answer him this time, instead they just turned around together and walked to the door.


    After dealing with him for such a long time, turns out he is just a fool!


    ¡°Both of you stop right there!¡± the white-haired old man was anxious when he saw that he had failed to show off.


    ¡°What?¡± both of them turned back slowly and said emotionlessly.


    ¡°Take a look at what this is!¡± the white-haired old man took out a greyish seal from his pocket.


    Gu Yu and Sun Qi looked at each other and wanted to leave again but both of them turned back again suddenly.


    [The seal of the King of Beiqi (Ancient)]: The creator of the Land of Beiqi, the seal of the King of Beiqi was made by the first King of Beiqi and symbolizes the supreme power and glory of the Land of Beiqi (Expired)


    ¡°Hiss.¡±


    ¡°Hiss.¡±


    Both of them were shocked as they looked at the introduction of the seal of the King of Beiqi.


    ¡°But why it was expired?¡± Sun Qi was confused.


    ¡°Maybe because it¡¯s an old edition so it can¡¯t function anymore,¡± Gu Yu shook his head.


    ¡°Now do you believe me!¡± the white-haired old man said happily.


    Both of them looked at each other and sat beside the bed again. They looked at the white-haired old man as they awaited his story.


    When he saw them sitting down, the white-haired old man sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a long story!¡±


    ¡°Then make it short!¡± Both of them said together.


    The white-haired old man rolled his eyes, ¡°My ancestor was the creator of the Land of Beiqi. He governed the Land of Beiqi for around a few hundred thousand years. These Cliffs of Desperation were his burial ground and the place he defended all his life.¡±


    ¡°The demon you saw on the scroll was once a subordinate who held vigil for him and also implemented his will after his death. It was the top Demonic God who guarded the Land of Beiqi!¡±


    ¡°What is the top Demonic God? Is it powerful?¡± Gu Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°This Cliffs of Desperation were a single horn on the head of that Demonic God¡­ amazing, right?¡± the white-haired old man was slightly displeased at how Gu Yu interrupted his story.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Gu Yu and Sun Qi shuddered when they heard this.


    They knew that the height of the Cliffs of Desperation could even touch the sky. So if this was just a horn on his head, they could not imagine how huge this Demonic God was. It can probably be described as blocking the sun and sky.


    ¡°This means that your ancestor defeated this Demonic God, sealed it here, and made his descendants guard it?¡±


    ¡°Impossible, even ten of my ancestors could not defeat this Demonic God,¡± the white-haired old man rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics as to why the Demonic God was sealed, but it is still not safe even if the Demonic God had been sealed as his demonic thoughts will slither out sometimes. It was precisely because my ancestors had to fight against the Demonic God¡¯s demonic thoughts that he used up his last strength and passed on at these Cliffs of Desperation less than 100 years after defeating the demonic thought!¡±


    ¡°But how is this related to the difficulty of climbing this hill?¡± Gu Yu asked curiously.


    ¡°It is not about difficulty, it is simply that you cannot climb this hill!¡± the white-haired old man¡¯s expression became more serious this time.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you guys will be eroded by the demonic thoughts of the summit¡¯s Demonic God and robbed of your bodies in order to become a new sockpuppet for the Demonic God.¡±


    ¡°All the demons on this scroll were originally sent by my ancestors to stop anyone from climbing up this hill!¡±


    ¡°How mysterious!¡±


    Both Gu Yu and Sun Qi looked at each other, but their passion was burning like a fire inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t ascend the hill, or else having your bodies taken away would be a small problem. If you become the sockpuppet of the Demonic God, you will bring disaster on the Land of Beiqi.¡±


    Facing the serious warning of the white-haired old man, Gu Yu and Sun Qi looked at each other again, then said in a righteous manner,


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, for the sake of the safety of the Land of Beiqi, we will definitely not ascend this hill!¡±

 Chapter 72 - Demonic God(Part 1)

    Chapter 72: Demonic God(Part 1)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Regarding the warning from the descendant of the King of Beiqi, Gu Yu and Sun Qi promised earnestly that they would listen to his words. For the sake of the safety of the Land of Beiqi, they would never climb the mountain.


    Half an hour after they had said goodbye to the white-haired old man,


    ¡°Come on dog, hurry up, it¡¯s getting dark. Put in a little more effort, we have to reach the top before we max out our time to be online.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    With their strengthened bodies, it was easier for the man and dog to climb the mountain than it would be in reality. They kept on moving toward the summit of the Cliffs of Desperation.


    However, as they were moving upward, both of them could feel a force continuously sweeping over them. It was like there was a pair of vicious eyes looking at them.


    It took them eight hours, with short breaks in between, to finally pass through the clouds and see the summit of the Cliffs of Desperation.


    It was also at this moment that Gu Yu¡¯s heart wrenched.


    He could not help but squat down and start to retch as all kinds of negative thoughts came into his mind. He felt that his body was as if it was out of his control, and both his eyes had turned red.


    ¡°Boss, are you alright!?¡± Sun Qi asked worriedly when he witnessed this scene.


    At this moment, the crimson-eyed Gu Yu reached out his hand all of a sudden and choked Sun Qi by the neck, his fingers gradually tightening.


    Sun Qi was so scared that he gave out a bark subconsciously.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you!?¡± Sun Qi tried to pull off Gu Yu¡¯s hand, but he realized that his Red Ruby Rune had brightened up, and the strength of his hand was increasing slowly.


    Just when Sun Qi was at a loss, Gu Yu let his hand go suddenly. He laid on the ground once again, his jaw dropped and his face appearing horrified as he began to pant heavily.


    An indescribable strength shrouded all over his body just now. His mind was filled with various scenes of bloodshed and slaughter. Under the cover of this kind of negative emotion, he felt as if he almost had a mental breakdown.


    It felt so real that even if he thought that it was just a game, he still had a lingering fear.


    He once again stared at the summit, and thought about the warning from the white-haired old man. He was really scared this time.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s quite creepy here, I feel like there is something staring at us¡­¡±


    ¡°You felt it, too?¡±


    Gu Yu looked sullen. Before this, he thought that it was just his delusion, who would¡¯ve known that Sun Qi had felt it, too.


    ¡°Are we going to continue¡­¡± the cowardly Sun Qi swallowed as he stared at the summit.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? There¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s not like we are going to die in real life,¡± Gu Yu gave Sun Qi a hard look and said firmly.


    Thus, Sun Qi had no choice but to keep on climbing to the summit with Gu Yu.


    Finally, after another half an hour, the figures of a man and a dog appeared at the summit.


    Gu Yu and Sun Qi were stunned when they saw the scenery in front of them.


    A rusty and mottled pillar pagoda stood in the middle of the summit, and there was a black skeleton that sat beside it.


    Both of them walked to the pillar pagoda curiously. They opened the screenshot function and took a few photos. Then, they started to look around this pillar pagoda.


    Meanwhile, Sun Qi walked around the pillar twice. Suddenly, he lifted his right leg up.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Gu Yu opened his eyes wide.


    When Sun Qi realized what he was doing, he put down his leg in embarrassment, ¡°I had no idea either, it seems to be a kind of instinctive reaction.¡±


    In order to ease the embarrassing situation, Sun Qi decided to pat the pillar pagoda with his paw. When he touched it, a black light appeared, while green light also appeared from the body of Sun Qi at the same time.


    The moment both those rays of light collided, Sun Qi was bounced off before hitting the ground brutally.


    This made Gu Yu surprised. He quickly ran toward Sun Qi and helped him up, ¡°Dog, are you alright?¡±


    Sun Qi shook his head in confusion, ¡°This pillar is weird. Just now, the moment I touched it, a sudden thought appeared in my mind. It seems like it¡¯s telling me that it doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Gu Yu let out a sigh of relief when he saw that Sun Qi was okay. He stood up and walked toward the pillar once again.


    Gu Yu thought of what Sun Qi told him. Then, he reached out his hand as well. He wanted to know the feeling that Sun Qi described just now.


    When his hand touched the pillar pagoda, he could feel the negative emotions once again, and they were drilling into his mind in a craze.


    At this moment, Gu Yu¡¯s eyes once again became red and the world of a raging bloody sea appeared before his eyes.


    Above the bloody sea, a tiny figure was all huddled up as he swayed along with the waves.


    Without knowing how much time had passed, this lonely figure kept on swaying. He would open its eyes once in a while and take a look at this world curiously. However, most of his time was still spent in deep sleep.


    Gu Yu did not know why but he could feel that time passed quite quickly in this void. He did not know how many hundreds of years, thousands of years, or even ten thousands of years had passed before a light shot across the sky, appearing in this blood colored world.


    Along with the appearance of light, gigantic waves surged on the bloody sea. The entire world began to tremble as it collapsed and shrunk before flooding into the little boy¡¯s body.


    The light was getting brighter. In the end, this blood colored world was totally absorbed by the little boy, and the surroundings became deserted.


    The little boy who was finally shrouded by the light, opened his eyes slowly.


    ¡°Wah!¡± he cried out for the first time in this new world.


    ¡°Why is it red?¡± a voice filled with confusion asked.


    This time, a gigantic palace appeared before Gu Yu.


    A few enormous giants were surrounding an altar. They looked at the little boy who was crying on the altar with confusion.


    ¡°Bloody red! Calamity! An ill omen!¡±


    ¡°Abandon the child. This child was born full of the power of blood. I¡¯m afraid that he may bring an unknown fate to our clan!¡±


    A few of the priests in the clan looked at the blood colored little boy, and spoke with a sullen tone to the King of Giants who was in heavy armor.


    ¡°No, he is my child. I will not abandon him no matter what happens,¡± the King of Giants picked up the child from the altar and placed him in his arms. Then, he touched the blood child¡¯s face gently with his hand, showing a smile on his face.


    At this moment, the blood child turned tears into laughter.


    When they saw their patriarch walking away, a few of the priests gave out a sigh, but they were unable to do anything.


    As time once again went by, the blood child started to grow.


    Unlike the other people in his clan, children the same age as him already had a height of three meters and above. Meanwhile, he still remained with a height of just one meter. He was discriminated against by his fellow clan members as he was like a square peg in a round hole.


    However, the blood child was not upset about it. He was living a happy life because he had parents who loved him very much.


    One was the patriarch of the clan, while another was the newly appointed high priest. Under the protection of his parents, he felt extremely happy.


    It was also at this time when the scene in front of Gu Yu became distorted.


    When the scene became clear again, the world in front of him had changed drastically.


    At the sky above the City of Giants, many coffins which were ablaze shot across the sky and fell from it. The entire City of Giants was covered in a sea of fire.


    And the most terrifying thing were those fierce zombies who got out from the coffins that fell to the ground.

 Chapter 73 - Demonic God (Part 2)

    Chapter 73: Demonic God (Part 2)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    From that point onward, an all-out war erupted. The giants rose up in defense against the zombies.


    Unfortunately, the zombie army was too powerful. Even when they fought with all their strength, the giants were still unable to turn the tides.


    Due to their opponents¡¯ merciless slaughtering, the number of casualties were piling up at a frightening rate.


    Now, the blood child had also grown up into an adult, his height reaching almost six feet tall. He watched silently as the others who had grown up with him donned their armor and prepared to follow their fathers into battle. But his heart was gripped by an overwhelming pain.


    He wished he could help his father in this moment. This was the first time that he felt so desperate for power.


    The war raged on for days. The giants kept falling back to regroup and fortify their defenses. Over half of their numbers had already been lost, yet the zombie forces were still increasing in number.


    This made the giants fall into despair.


    At this moment, a coffin that measured about 320 feet long and 100 feet wide fell from the sky. When it landed on the ground, the entire City of Giants trembled, like it was hit by an earthquake.


    As the cover of the coffin creaked open, a huge zombie appeared from within, its body wreathing with burning flames.


    ¡°Hiderigami!¡± several shamans from the Giants Clan shrieked.


    When the figure appeared, the zombies immediately sank to their knees, as if they were welcoming a supreme being¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°The blood source!¡± a harsh voice boomed as Hiderigami opened his eyes. His gaze burned with desire as it locked onto the blood child, who was being protected behind the ranks of the giants.


    ¡°Surrender it to me!¡± Hiderigami demanded as he stared at the giants in front of him.


    ¡°Roar!¡± All of the giants raised their warhammers and thumped on their huge shields, facing off against their enemies unflinchingly.


    Even the shamans who had once said that the blood child would bring calamity to their clan were now standing firm, their eyes resolute and steady.e


    Since he was accepted into the clan, he was considered one of them. Even if they did look down on him and had underestimated him before, the giants would never abandon one of their own because of the threats of some outsiders.


    When he saw this moment, the blood child¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude.


    This time, Hiderigami did not say anything else. His eyes flashed red, and suddenly, all of the zombies got to their feet as they howled and threw themselves at the ranks of the giants.


    Sadly, the gap between the strength of both armies was too wide. The giants could not hold off the zombies¡¯ frenzied attacks, and so they fell, one by one.


    The blood child¡¯s eyes burned with hatred when he saw this scene.


    At this moment, he hated himself for being so weak. He did not even have the strength to pick up a weapon, let alone fight against his people¡¯s enemies.


    He could only watch helplessly as his brothers died one by one in front of him. When he saw that even his father and mother had been torn to pieces by the zombies, the blood child broke down completely.


    Tears of blood fell from the blood child¡¯s eyes as he gazed upon the war-torn ruins of the world.


    At that very moment, Hiderigami appeared right in front of him. He stared at the little boy before barking out a sudden laugh.


    ¡°As a blood source, I cannot believe that you¡¯ve developed emotions. How ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Why am I so weak? Why am I so useless? This is unfair!¡± the blood child glared at the huge figure in front of him as his face twisted into a grotesque expression.


    ¡°You are weak because of your emotions. Now your only choice is to become my blood food, which is the fuel for my evolution,¡± Hiderigami cackled as he continued staring at the blood child.


    The blood child stiffened when he heard these words. It was as if something had shattered, as a powerful strength started to well up within his body.


    Right in front of Hiderigami¡¯s shocked gaze, the blood child started to grow taller and taller, surrounded by blood pillars that appeared out of thin air.


    In the blink of an eye, the blood child had reached the same height as Hiderigami. Despite that, he continued to grow.


    Hiderigami immediately hurled out his palm as the seriousness of the situation became apparent to him.


    Boom!


    The hills trembled and the earth quaked, while the blood child was thrown into the air after being hit.


    However, the blood child¡¯s growth had not stopped at all. His body continued to expand as he flew through the air. Now, he was roughly the size of a tall mountain.


    ¡°Being emotionless will make you stronger! Being emotionless will make you stronger!¡± the blood child chanted to himself as a powerful strength that had never existed before started to course through his body.


    The death of his parents and clan members had filled his mind with all kinds of negative emotions, which severed the last thread of attachment he had to this world. The strength of the bloody sea had been awakened completely.


    In addition to the gifted talent from the giants, his body mass was still increasing. Even Hiderigami was shocked by what he saw.


    ¡°You are not a simple blood source¡­ you are the source of the bloody sea!¡± fear arose in the heart of Hiderigami when he saw that the blood child had grown to the height of the sky.


    He realized that he was completely wrong. Initially he had followed the scent of the blood source all the way here, but he did not expect that what he found was the source of the bloody sea, which was a power that even he could not control.


    ¡°Roar!¡± the blood child, who had transformed into a titan, emitted a mighty sound. Even the clouds in the sky were dispersed by his bellow, and powerful gales of wind were whipped up around them.


    Confronted with this terrifying scene, Hiderigami had completely abandoned the thought of seizing the blood source. He returned to his coffin, and flew into the sky.


    ¡°Roar!¡± the blood child shrieked again when he saw that Hiderigami was trying to escape. His gigantic arm reached through the sky, and smashed toward the coffin.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The entire expanse around them quaked from the aftershocks of that blow. Hiderigami¡¯s coffin cracked and shattered as his body was blasted to a distance far away, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The power pent up within the blood child was too much for him to bear, yet he did not have any way to vent it out. Thus, he lifted his leg and brought it down hard on the City of Giants. The entire city, along with the zombies, were all crushed and buried into the earth.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Now that he had no more emotional ties, the blood child had gone berserk. All kinds of negative emotions flooded his mind. At this moment, he wanted to destroy the world.


    Calamity had fallen upon the world. The blood child kept moving forward, tracking the scent of Hiderigami. Every place that he passed by became victims to his anger. Countless species and beings were destroyed by his strength. He wanted to destroy everything under the sky!


    Gu Yu was completely stunned when he saw this. The overwhelming strength that allowed the blood child to reduce the world to rubble shocked him to the core. Now, he had an inkling that the identity of the blood child must be the Demonic God that was mentioned by the white-haired old man.


    At this moment, the scene had changed again. The blood child, who had turned into the Demonic God, appeared in a new place. He could sense the presence of Hiderigami here, thus he decided to commence the destruction of the entire area.


    However, he could not do that so easily right now. This was because he encountered someone, a lady who was not even the size of an ant in his eyes.


    ¡°Hi, my name¡¯s Li. Do you want to be my friend?¡± the lady asked the Demonic God with a smile as she looked up at him.


    The Demonic God did not deign to reply. Instead, he smacked his hand downward as he roared ferociously. The tremendous strength seemed to warp the very dimension that they were standing in. However, the aftermath of that attack was not as devastating as it used to be, as his palm stopped when it was about to collide with the woman.


    The Demonic God howled in frustration, but his body seemed to be suppressed by an unseen force. He could not even move a single inch.


    ¡°Big guy, you are too dangerous. Please go to sleep, I will let you out once you know your place. We will be friends by that time. That¡¯s a promise, okay!¡±


    The lady smiled as she raised her hand. The gigantic body of the Demonic God was slowly lifted off the ground.


    Then, the lady pressed her hand downward. As the Demonic God howled in anger, the ground cracked open, and his body sank into the earth.


    Her strength was so great that even the Demonic God was incapable of fighting against it. He struggled valiantly, but it was all in vain. His body sank slowly, deeper and deeper, until he was completely submerged in the ground. Only the horn on his head was still visible.


    Meanwhile, the graceful lady in the white dress smirked as she turned around and walked away.


    Many years have passed since then. That Skyward Horn, which was once visible, had now been covered by dirt and soil, forming a mountain. The legend of the Demonic God was passed down through generations, and was still talked about widely among those who inhabited this land¡­

 Chapter 74 - Do You Long For Power?

    Chapter 74: Do You Long For Power?


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Gu Yu was still dazed after he came out of the flashback.


    ¡°Boss! Are you alright? Why are you frozen in place?¡± Sun Qi hollered at him as he clung to his legs.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Gu Yu kicked Sun Qi aside. Then, his expression became very serious.


    The previous scene was just like a dream, but he could clearly sense the Demonic God¡¯s evil intentions to destroy the world.


    From the Demonic God¡¯s birth until his awakening, Gu Yu truly resonated with the change in mentality that he had gone through. That feeling was like deja vu, as if he himself was once the Demonic God.


    He stared at the pagoda column. Obviously, the pagoda column was erected here afterwards. The skeleton must¡¯ve belonged to the first King of Beiqi.


    Gu Yu fell into deep thought. He did not know what was going on. Why would Sun Qi be repelled when he touched it, while he had a different experience when he did the same thing?


    ¡°Do you long for power?¡± a voice suddenly echoed in his mind.


    The voice was familiar to him. Although it sounded much older and wearier, he could still recognize that the voice belonged to the Demonic God.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Demonic God?¡± Gu Yu asked in his mind.


    ¡°Do you long for power?¡± the voice repeated.


    ¡°What bullshit are you talking about? Explain properly!¡± Gu Yu snapped impolitely.


    Although he knew that the transformation of the Demonic God was brought about by external interference, it was undeniable that the Demonic God himself was the epitome of evil. Gu Yu thought that the Demonic God was trying to lure him into doing evil deeds.


    After Gu Yu¡¯s response, the voice remained silent for a few moments before speaking up again.


    ¡°Do me a favor, and I will repay you with boundless power!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right!¡± Gu Yu was unimpressed.


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, Lu Wu and Bei Li¡¯s expressions were solemn.


    They had borne witness to everything that happened to Gu Yu just now, including the flashback that showed a part of the Demonic God¡¯s memories.


    Lu Wu suddenly turned to look at Bei Li, who jumped like a deer in headlights.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked a single question yet¡­¡± Lu Wu said flatly.


    Bei Li laughed awkwardly after hearing that.


    ¡°Tell me, are you that girl who addressed herself as ¡®Li¡¯?¡± Lu Wu stared at her unblinkingly, like a father who was questioning his child on whether he completed his homework or not.


    ¡°No!¡± Bei Li answered without hesitation.


    Seeing that Lu Wu did not look convinced, Bei Li lifted her right hand and declared, ¡°I swear that it wasn¡¯t me, but I know who she is.¡±


    Lu Wu pondered for a moment before speaking up again, ¡°Previously, you told me that you¡¯re only around 300 years old, but the girl that appeared in the scene looked like she was at least tens of thousands or a few hundred thousand years old. Can you explain how you got to know each other?¡±


    Bei Li started to look awkward again as she remained silent.


    ¡°You have thirty seconds to organize your thoughts or come up with a story.¡±


    Bei Li¡¯s brows furrowed as she fell into deep thought.


    After a few seconds had passed, Bei Li lifted her head. She opened her mouth, paused for a moment, then closed it again. She looked at Lu Wu with wide puppy dog eyes as she said, ¡°Sadly, I¡¯m incapable of making anything up.¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Then just tell me the truth!¡± he sighed as he facepalmed.


    ¡°No can do. If I tell you now, then your soul will disintegrate on the spot, because it won¡¯t be able to handle my secret!¡± Bei Li¡¯s face contorted into a terrified expression.


    ¡°So magical?¡± Lu Wu was surprised.


    ¡°Yes, so in the meantime, I will try my best to strengthen the fortitude of your soul. I will tell you about everything when you are ready,¡± Bei Li answered in a serious tone.


    Upon hearing this, Lu Wu could not make up his mind for a few moments, but he nodded eventually.


    Since he had chosen to believe in Bei Li, then he would continue to do so. After all, she was the one who made his life so much more colorful and interesting than before, and they were growing increasingly attached to each other as time passed.


    He felt that Bei Li must have her own reasons for not telling him everything.


    But then, knowing that she had secrets yet he did not know anything about them was making him feel uneasy.


    ¡°By the way, since the Demonic God was so powerful, wouldn¡¯t it harm Gu Yu¡¯s soul?¡± although Bei Li had told him about the mystical qualities of the artifact, Lu Wu could not help worrying about Gu Yu.


    ¡°Impossible. The Demonic God¡¯s strength is roughly on par with just a regular deity. Even though it¡¯s not exactly common to see supernatural beings with such strength, there are still a fair number of them around. Anyway, his power is peanuts compared to the power gained from the Six Paths of Reincarnation, so you don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡±


    When he heard that, Lu Wu nodded. Then, he asked, ¡°Also, the Demonic God was chasing after Hiderigami, right? Where is he now?¡±


    Bei Li smiled enigmatically as she said, ¡°That old corpse in the Burial Grounds belongs to the mysterious man who was once hailed as the strongest in Beiqi!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Kill Hiderigami for me. In return, I will grant you unlimited power!¡± the Demonic God¡¯s voice echoed in Gu Yu¡¯s mind again.


    ¡°Hiderigami? Where is he now?¡±


    Gu Yu had a deep impression of Hiderigami. Hiderigami was over 300 feet tall, and commanded a powerful army of zombies. Although he sustained a powerful blow from the Demonic God that sent him flying, he was somehow still alive.


    ¡°He¡¯s right here!¡±


    Just as the Demonic God¡¯s last word fell, a scene appeared in his mind.


    The ground was littered with corpses, while large numbers of bones piled up into mountains. There were even the skeletal remains of several gigantic dragons amongst the carnage. This entire place seemed barren and unforgiving to anyone who laid eyes on it.


    ¡°He is hiding here. Help me kill him, and I¡¯ll bestow upon you insurmountable power!¡±


    As Gu Yu heard that, his expression became troubled. To be frank, he did not like that Hiderigami guy either. If it was not him, the Demonic God would still be a little kid of the Giant Tribe, living happily ever after.


    However, he was aware of Hiderigami¡¯s strength. Even if millions of players tried to rush him at once, they would still be hard-pressed to defeat him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough to go against him,¡± Gu Yu said honestly.


    At this moment, deep underneath the mountain, a pair of evil-looking eyes snapped open. Within the irises, lava and burning flames overlapped, painting a picture of a burning hell.


    At the same time, a wave of evil energy exploded from underground, funnelling through the horn to reach the peak of the mountain.


    The white-haired old man, who was drinking in his hut, suddenly opened his eyes. Shock colored his face, but he shook his head right after. He picked up his urn of alcohol and continued to enjoy its contents.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you this time. Let¡¯s hope that you will cease your evil deeds when your obsession is fulfilled.¡±


    At the peak of the mountain, a dense black mist started to form. A pair of red eyes appeared in the mist, shining with a bloody crimson light.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it, but I can!¡±


    Just as the voice echoed, the black mist seemed to turn sentient, driving its way into Gu Yu¡¯s body.


    Lu Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw that scene.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Gu Yu howled in agony as a wave of negative emotions flooded his mind.


    A few moments later¡­


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The Demonic God was silent for a few beats.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I possess it? Why is your soul attached so stubbornly to your body? Why? I can¡¯t believe this!¡±


    The black mist started to toss and turn inside his body, battering itself against his torso.


    ¡°Arghhh! Arghhhhhhhhh!¡± Gu Yu was still howling pitifully.


    After several moments of this, the Demonic God was completely befuddled.


    ¡°Argh, my head is about to explode!¡±


    ¡°Cease your whining!¡±


    The Demonic God shouted angrily as the black mist gushed back out of Gu Yu¡¯s body. Its red eyes once again appeared in front of Gu Yu.


    ¡°An immovable soul. Which deity are you a descendant of?¡±


    ¡°You piece of shit! I was originally considering how I could seek vengeance for you, but now that¡¯s just wishful thinking! How dare you try to possess my body!?¡± Gu Yu snapped back angrily as he cradled his aching head.

 Chapter 75 - Hidden Quest

    Chapter 75: Hidden Quest


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    As Gu Yu¡¯s soul was immovable, the pair of evil eyes turned its gaze onto Sun Qi, who was trembling while standing at the side.


    ¡°Woof!¡± Sun Qi was so scared that he barked on reflex.


    However, the Demonic God merely spared him a glance before turning its attention back onto Gu Yu.


    Wait, is that contempt I see? Pah! You have bad taste in vessels! Sun Qi was scared, but he was also grumbling in his mind.


    ¡°Lend me your body as a vessel, which will be returned after I kill Hiderigami. When that is done, I will grant you enormous power!¡± the pair of eyes stared directly at Gu Yu as the voice resounded in his head.


    ¡°Fuck off! I¡¯m not interested in lending anything!¡± Gu Yi replied angrily.


    Right at this moment, the game¡¯s notification tone chimed:


    [The Ancient Grudge (Hidden Quest): Let the Demonic God assume control of your body for three hours. When the lending period is over, you will receive the Demonic God¡¯s strength as a reward!]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Bei Li asked as she looked at Lu Wu, seemingly feeling touched.


    ¡°Yup. Since you said that you owe the Demonic God a favor, then I agree with it!¡± Lu Wu replied with a charming smile on his face.


    ¡°Thanks a lot. But rest assured, it¡¯s only for three hours. When the three hours are up, the artifact will remove the Demonic God¡¯s evil consciousness from his body. Gu Yu will definitely not be harmed!¡± Bei Li said confidently.


    Lu Wu nodded. He trusted Bei Li¡¯s decision.


    ¡­¡­


    As the mission appeared, deep underground, a floating contract appeared in the Demonic God¡¯s mind.


    [Swearing on the Demonic God¡¯s body, under the witness of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Gu Yu¡¯s body shall be borrowed for three hours. Upon completion, power shall be granted to the host!]


    The mission appeared at one side, while the other side received a Supreme Reincarnation contract. Both sides were stunned.


    It seems that he is truly the descendant of a deity¡­


    Now, the Demonic God was sure of Gu Yu¡¯s identity.


    On the other hand, Gu Yu¡¯s determined attitude started to waver when he saw the mission. This was especially tempting as it was a Hidden Quest, meaning that it would not appear anymore if he chose to ignore it.


    After a few seconds of contemplation, Gu Yu looked up and said awkwardly, ¡°Umm¡­ Mr. Demonic God¡­ maybe we can discuss this just a little more?¡±


    ¡°Say no more! I agree with your reincarnation contract, I only need three hours!¡± the Demonic God replied.


    Gu Yu was speechless at how fast the Demonic God agreed to this.


    The Demonic God then left a mental imprint on the reincarnation contract, while Gu Yu decided to accept the mission.


    ¡°Emancipate your body!¡± the demon¡¯s voice appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s mind once again as the black mist attempted to re-enter his body.


    At this point, Lu Wu finally lifted the ownership restrictions on Gu Yu¡¯s body.


    Gu Yu instantly sensed that his body was no longer under his control. Although he could still observe what was going on in the outside world, he had lost the ability to manipulate his actions.


    However, what happened next shocked Gu Yu to the core.


    [Gained buff: Demonic God¡¯s strength, all attributes increased by 1000 points.]


    [Gained buff: Demonic God¡¯s blood source, all attributes increased by 3000 points.]


    [Gained buff: Demonic God¡¯s negative energy, immunity to negative emotions granted.]


    [Gained buff: Demonic God¡¯s divine body, defense increased by 60%.]


    [Gained buff: Demonic God¡¯s Giant talent, all attributes increased by 300 points.]


    [Gained buff: The Ancient Heart, HP increased by 20 times.]


    [Gained buff: Blessing of the Demonic God, dark attribute skills are now 300% stronger.]


    [Obtained title: Great Emperor of Feng Du, all attributes increased by 5000 points.]


    [Obtained title: Great Emperor of You Du, all attributes increased by 5000 points.]


    [Obtained title: Great Emperor of Dong Yue, all attributes increased by 5000 points.]


    [Gained the Demonic God¡¯s ultimate belief: Immense Bloody Sea, access to blood manipulation granted.]


    [Obtained the divine scoreboard of the underworld, status [Immortality] granted.]


    ¡­¡­


    A series of notifications popped up continuously, completely throwing Gu Yu for a loop. As the notifications kept on appearing, he could feel that his body was being flooded with endless power.


    The good thing was that this power was not under his control, but rather the Demonic God¡¯s evil consciousness. If not, Gu Yu¡¯s body might have imploded on the spot due to the immense overflow of strength.


    The newly empowered Gu Yu stood up slowly. A pair of flame-wreathed black wings sprouted from his back. Flames that were the color of blood burned in his eyes.


    At this moment, Gu Yu had the absurd feeling that he could kill ten people at once by flicking them away with his bare hands. The power was so terrifyingly strong that even Gu Yu¡¯s soul was trembling from the pressure.


    ¡°I will keep my promise. Once everything is done, your body shall be returned to you, deity descendant!¡±


    Upon saying that, Gu Yu¡¯s face morphed into a smirk. Then, he sank downwards and launched himself up into the sky with great force. The mountain peak crumbled from the aftershocks of his takeoff.


    ¡°Bring him along!¡± Gu Yu urged the Demonic God when he caught sight of Sun Qi tumbling in the air.


    The Demonic God glanced at Sun Qi before stretching out his right hand. A wisp of black mist emerged, wrapping around Sun Qi and securing him in place to fly behind them.


    Then, the Demonic God flapped his wings. The world turned into a blur and everything around them disappeared into a sea of white light.


    When their surroundings became clear again, Gu Yu and Sun Qi noticed that they were hovering above a clearing that was littered by corpses.


    Sun Qi, who was stunned speechless, suddenly thought of something. He quickly opened up the settings menu and turned on live streaming.


    [Oh my god, my boss transformed into an evil god! He¡¯s going to bring disaster onto the Land of Beiqi. What should I do?]


    As the Demonic God surveyed the corpse-littered clearing, he suddenly plummeted downwards, crashing into the earth like a meteor.


    When the countless bones spirits that spawned in the burial grounds, as well as the players that were grinding in this area lifted their heads, they were shocked to see a blazing ball of flame descend from the sky, crashing thunderously into the ground.


    Blinding rays of light were emitted from the impact point.


    Kaboom!


    Originating from the point of impact, all the skeletons and corpses within a five mile radius were obliterated by the tremendous wave of energy. Right in the middle of it was a crater than spanned a few hundred feet. Everything within the area of attack was destroyed by the Demonic God¡¯s unbelievable strength.


    ¡°Hiderigami!¡±


    The Demonic God roared angrily. He raised his fist, and drove it viciously into the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled under the force of his blow.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Sun Qi¡¯s live streaming channel had gained a truckload of viewers.


    ¡°This is the first thing I see upon joining! What the hell happened? (shocked emoji)¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy? How can he be so strong? Is he a Super Saiyan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a meteor crashing into Earth! What the fuck, who is this burning guy? Can anyone enlighten us?¡±


    ¡°Where is the host? Can you please explain what¡¯s happening? Why does this guy bear such a grudge toward the ground? Why is he tearing up the earth so badly?¡±


    ¡°The host is the little dog, right? No wonder he looks so familiar. (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡°Little white doggy, please explain what¡¯s happening in your livestream! We want all the juicy details!¡±


    Sun Qi replied: ¡°Fellow friends, maybe you won¡¯t believe this, but this guy is my boss. He is also the leader of the Myth Guild, known to most by his username Invincible_Loneliness. Currently he is possessed by the Demonic God, which means that he is currently destroying the world. As for the reason why he kept pummeling the ground, my hypothesis is that he¡¯s trying to drill a hole right through Earth as a warm up activity!

 Chapter 76 - The Demonic God vs. Hiderigami

    Chapter 76: The Demonic God vs. Hiderigami


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Soon after, Sun Qi¡¯s livestream broadcast was shared to several popular forums by his viewers, which attracted more people to the channel.


    Everyone was shocked by Gu Yu¡¯s transformation into the Demonic God. They could not imagine that a single player could attain such strength.


    ¡°Hiderigami!¡± the Demonic God bellowed. He raised his hand again as black stripes started to appear on his palm. These stripes started to swirl quickly as they gathered energy.


    ¡°Reveal yourself!¡± the Demonic God clenched his fist, grabbing the energy ball that had coalesced from the stripes. Then, he smashed it forcefully into the ground.


    Boom!


    The earth crumbled as debris flew everywhere. It was like a tectonic event, land plates shifting back and forth, thrown into turmoil. The Demonic God¡¯s imposing aura permeated the atmosphere of the burial grounds, making even the usually bloodthirsty bones spirits tremble in place.


    Vicious gales were whipped up by the commotion, which gusted around the entire place. It was as if Armageddon had fallen upon the land.


    In the comments section:


    ¡°Oh my god, this is not the Invincible_Loneliness that I used to know! This is so frightening¡­¡±


    ¡°How much money did he have to pay the game company for them to make him so overpowered? Is he still human?¡±


    ¡°This strength¡­ is it possible for a player to achieve that? I¡¯m so excited right now!¡±


    ¡°Even the earth crumbled from the force of his attack¡­ is he really The Demonic God? I thought that the white doggy was just joking about it.¡±


    ¡°Are they going to release a new expansion pack soon? The Invasion of the Demonic God?¡±


    ¡°This is way too scary¡­ Invicible_Loneliness can probably go up against Tao Wu at this point!¡±


    ¡°I guess Invinvicible_Loneliness must have triggered some hidden quest, which caused him to be possessed by the Demonic God. Do you think us players can even take him on in this state? I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When the earth cracked apart, a gigantic coffin that was the color of blood started to rise up from underground.


    When he caught sight of the blood coffin, the Demonic God¡¯s red eyes glowed eerily. He lifted his right leg, and leaned forward slightly. Right after that, he disappeared, leaving an immense crater in his wake.


    ¡°Hahaha! Hiderigami!¡±


    A grotesque smile appeared on the Demonic God¡¯s face as he appeared in thin air. He slammed his fist downward as a gigantic hovering fist formed from his condensed Blood Qi, crashing into the blood coffin.


    Boom!


    Crimson rays shone from the blood coffin upon impact, staining the world with the color of blood. That scene reminded everyone of hell.


    Under the unending assault of ferocious energy, the blood coffin started to emit ominous cracking sounds. Just a moment later, it exploded into pieces, revealing the red-haired, crimson-eyed Hiderigami that was encased in the coffin.


    Boom!


    The crimson rays of light intensified, creating a halo around the Hiderigami¡¯s body.


    The Hiderigami suddenly opened his eyes. His mouth fell open as he inhaled deeply. The crimson light that was bathing the outside world became distorted due to the tremendous suction force.


    The Hiderigami¡¯s mouth gradually turned into a vortex, and the suction intensified as it sucked all of the blood rays into its mouth.


    The awakened Hiderigami turned his head and looked at Gu Yu, who was possessed by the Demonic God. There was a complicated expression on his face. He had never thought that he would be discovered by the Demonic God.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become even stronger. Who knew that a mere wisp of evil thought would possess such tremendous power,¡± Hiderigami spoke slowly, his hoarse voice echoing throughout the area.


    ¡°You were the one who taught me that being emotionless was the only way to make me stronger. I have you to thank for this,¡± a murderous intent glinted in the Demonic God¡¯s eyes. In a flash, he appeared next to Hiderigami, hurling a fist directly at its face.


    Since it was facing off against the Demonic God, Hiderigami dared not be too arrogant. It raised its own fist to counter the Demonic God¡¯s attack. Their fists collided, emitting a wave of immense energy. Blinding light that was accompanied by a roaring wind spreading out, dispersing the clouds in the sky.


    ¡°Do you think that a mere wisp of demonic thought would be enough to kill me? How ridiculous!¡±


    Since it had been discovered, the violence within it was triggered as well. Its long red hair flowed despite the lack of wind as blood-red Qi seeped from its body and surrounded its entire being. The blood-red Qi flowed copiously from its source, painting stripes of red on the ground.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As Hiderigami roared, the blood-red Qi swirled and condensed in its left fist. It hurled out its Qi-charged fist, causing the Demonic God to be blasted away.


    This blow was extremely powerful, plowing a bottomless fissure that was a few hundred feet long along the ground.


    Even though Hiderigami had the upper hand right now, he still looked worried.


    He knew very clearly that the Demonic God was an underworld deity who was recognized by the Six Paths of Reincarnation. He won¡¯t be defeated that easily, despite being a mere wisp of evil thought.


    ¡°Damn you, God of the Underworld!¡±


    A terrifying roar that seemed to come from the Nine Nether Regions of the Underworld could be heard coming from the fissure. Then, a gigantic blood-colored hand broke through the earth, appearing from the depths of the fissure.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth crumbled again as a gigantic figure climbed out from the ground.


    Looking at this gargantuan blood-colored figure that was hundreds of feet tall, Hiderigami¡¯s pupils contracted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the end yet!¡± the Demonic God got to his feet as he straightened himself. He then looked at Hiderigami with a mocking look on his face.


    These two figures looked at each other for a moment before disappearing at the same time. Then, they once again collided in the middle.


    Every hit and strike they made landed forcefully on their opponent. The energy generated from their clashing was channeled to their surroundings. The earth kept giving away as it could not support such pressure.


    Sun Qi, who was hovering high above them in the cradle of the Demonic God¡¯s black mist, was completely flabbergasted by this scene.


    Just like Sun Qi, every single player who was watching the fight was also stunned by the sheer strength they saw, which was beyond their imagination.


    ¡°Umm¡­ if the Demonic God really invades us¡­ then what should we do!?¡±


    ¡°I guess we would be bound to an infinite cycle of throwing ourselves against him and dying. Even if we repeated that cycle hundreds of times, I think it¡¯s unlikely that we would escape the fate of being killed instantly¡­¡±


    ¡°That kind of power is truly terrifying, it¡¯s practically beyond what I could have imagined¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared to death! When gods fight, us commoners can only shiver in fright¡­¡±


    ¡°This is indeed a fight between two deities. Luckily I didn¡¯t go to the burial grounds today with my friend to farm drops from the bones spirits, or else we¡¯d probably get torn up by the force of their fight. (facepalm)¡±


    ¡°This is way too scary, please¡­ Mr. Demonic God, please don¡¯t invade us! Everybody, let¡¯s start a thread and bring it to the attention of the developers. If the unthinkable happens, whatever rune warriors, whatever cursed apostles, whatever hidden character classes would still be unable to avoid the fate of being killed instantly (facepalm)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The battle was still raging on.


    Both parties were equally strong, so they have reached a stalemate.


    ¡°I call upon the Nine Zombified Snakes!¡±


    Their fists collided again. This time, Hiderigami eye¡¯s flashed crimson as nine huge blood-red snakes appeared behind him.


    ¡°Asura¡¯s Eight Arms!¡±


    At this moment, the Demonic God snarled as six arms extended from his back.


    Crash! Boom! Boom!


    The battle intensified as the nine zombified snakes and the Demonic God¡¯s six arms clashed frenziedly.


    The earth caved in further. The burial grounds were utterly ravaged by the ferocity of their attacks, causing lava to gush from the cracks on the ground, which formed magma pillars around the battleground.


    In the comments section:


    ¡°Oh my god, if they continue to fight like this, the entire burial grounds will disappear.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all put our hands together and pray that they won¡¯t migrate to another place to continue their fight. Please gods, don¡¯t come to the Mansion of the Dead!¡±


    ¡°I have a question¡­ who is the one fighting against the Demonic God? How can he be so strong as well? He is not inferior at all!¡±


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s a deity, too. I heard the Demonic God call him Hiderigami, so it seems like he is the legendary ancestor of the zombies!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, this is so motivational! If I train for another twenty years on this account, do you guys think I can possess such strength as well?¡±


    ¡°Replying to the above, nothing is impossible! There is a relatively high level of freedom in this game, so you might even come across a miracle and possess such strength in just one year! Look at Invincible_Loneliness, he was talking about buying soul coins to upgrade to purple equipment in the group chat yesterday. But today, he has turned into the Demonic God! There¡¯s no need for him to get any purple equipment now.¡±

 Chapter 77 - The Superiority Of The Demonic God

    Chapter 77: The Superiority Of The Demonic God


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    As the news of the majestic fight spread through the game, more and more players tuned into the livestream broadcast. At this point, the broadcast had amassed a whopping 4.5 million viewers, which meant that practically all players of the game were watching.


    The comment section was flooded by numerous terrifying comments, as everyone was shocked by the unprecedented scale of the battle.


    Other than the players, even the elite of the land of Beiqi were alerted by the Demonic God¡¯s presence.


    Within the Illusion Zone, a pure white crane froze as it turned to look northwest. It mumbled uncertainly, ¡°I sense the Demonic God¡¯s aura. Did he escape?¡±


    Within Evil Nightmare City, the 3,000 Evil Yin Soldiers who were slumbering deep in the palace opened their eyes, which flashed with an eerie green light.


    Within the Ascension Zone, the Ghostly King of Snakes, who was devouring a huge boar, started to tremble involuntarily.


    In the Void Ocean, thirty thousand meters below the sea, the slumbering Tao Wu opened his eyes. Then, he raised his head and a stream of bubbles escaped from his mouth. It was clear that he was extremely excited.


    On the Barren Grassland¡­


    In the Arctic Abyss¡­


    Among the Northern Rocks¡­


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, these elites were alerted by the Demonic God¡¯s aura. All of them turned to face the direction of the Burial Grounds, falling deep in thought.


    On the Cliffs of Desperation, the white-haired old man pushed the door open. His hump-backed figure faced the Burial Grounds as his murky eyes gradually cleared up.


    ¡°I truly hope that after you exact your revenge, you would finally let go of your anger and negative emotions and be a righteous deity. Only then would I be able to fulfill the order of setting you free!¡±


    The Demonic God and Hiderigami were still engaged in battle. As the fight intensified, both parties continued to dish out immense area-of-effect attacks. The scale of destruction wrought upon their battleground caused many players¡¯ jaws to drop.


    The Demonic God¡¯s eight arms held a blood-colored battle axe each, while two of the zombified snakes behind Hiderigami had already been decapitated.


    Facing off against such a tough yet persistent enemy, Hiderigami became more and more agitated. He stretched out his hands and drew several Divine Seals in front of him. A blood array appeared in the air behind him, which expanded rapidly and covered his entire being in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Let the sky and earth be awash in blood!¡±


    Upon hearing Hiderigami¡¯s enraged howl, the blood array rose into the sky as its surface area increased rapidly. In a few moments, it had spread out to cover the entire sky.


    A series of sharp blood pillars appeared within the formation. Then, they aimed themselves at the Demonic God and rocketed toward him.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Demonic God raised all eight of his muscular arms as he bellowed at the sky. Then, he started to hurl his arms around, repelling the projectiles that attempted to pierce his skin.


    As the number of blood pillars increased, the Demonic God¡¯s arms turned into a blur, frenziedly blocking the aerial attacks.


    ¡°Great Demonic Seal ¨C red!¡±


    Since the blood pillars were getting too much for him to handle, the Demonic God raised his right leg and stomped forcefully on the ground.


    A single horn slowly emerged from his forehead as the scorching hell in his eyes turned into blazing hellfire.


    Then, a rapidly whirling ball of purple energy started to gather at the tip of his horn.


    ¡°Buzz¡­ buzz¡­¡±


    As the buzzing sound of energy gathering started to resound through the battlefield, the purple energy ball became larger and larger, until it reached full formation. At that instant, the Demonic God suddenly stopped waving his arms around and aimed his horn at the blood array in the sky.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A pillar of purple light tore through the sky and collided with the blood array.


    At that moment, the sky was shrouded by rays of blinding light. Waves of excess energy radiated throughout the battleground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Demonic God!¡±


    Hiderigami arched his head as he looked at the sky. Endless streams of Blood Qi emanated from his body, rising up into the blood array to provide a steady source of power.


    Currently, the Demonic God¡¯s eyes were cloaked by a layer of purple energy. He opened his mouth slightly, where more purple energy started to congregate once again.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Another beam of light was emitted from the Demonic God¡¯s mouth. It barrelled through the sky and converged with the first pillar of energy. At that instant, the combined force of both energy pillars generated an unprecedented level of destructive power.


    Crack!


    The blood array in the sky fractured, with cracks spreading all across it like spiderwebs.


    Blood-colored fragments started to fall from the sky turning into a shower of crimson light. Hiderigami¡¯s blood array had been shattered completely.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± the Demonic God snarled as he raised his head to look at Hiderigami, who was clearly in panic after this turn of events.


    ¡°Great Demonic Art ¨C Calamity!¡±


    When the Demonic God¡¯s last word fell, a wisp of purple vapor drifted from the direction of the Cliffs of Desperation and dissolved into his body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth started to quake as the Demonic God¡¯s skin turned from red to purple. Scales that were carved with mysterious symbols erupted all over his body, while his body mass and height started to increase exponentially. In the blink of an eye, he had surpassed even the underworld deities and turned into a colossal presence that was as intimidating as a tremendous mountain.


    Hiderigami was utterly shocked when it saw this scene. It had never imagined that the Demonic God would possess such frightening power despite being a mere wisp of evil thought. Even when it went all out, it was still unable to defeat him.


    In the comments section:


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±


    ¡°That kind of power is so shocking that I¡¯m falling into depression¡­¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t mess with the Myth Guild in the future, their boss has turned into such a monster! (facepalm emoji)¡±


    ¡°(Blushing emoji) This is so awesome! Watching this battle play out made my blood boil and almost made me bust a nut. Don¡¯t ask me why, it¡¯s just too exciting!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve made my decision! I want to have this kind of power, too. If one year is not enough then I¡¯ll take two years, if that¡¯s still not enough then I¡¯m willing to spend my entire lifetime training just to experience the overwhelming power of a deity!¡±


    ¡°I agree with the guy above, my new ambition is to become a god!¡±


    ¡°The battle¡¯s coming to an end, and it seems like Hiderigami is about to lose. I think the new Invasion of the Demonic God expansion pack is coming soon, let¡¯s all think of a way to survive this¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have just the perfect strategy! We can try to lure this Demonic God into Tao Wu¡¯s domain, and watch while they duke it out!¡±


    ¡°The guy above is an idiot. He must be autistic, intelligence assessment complete!¡±


    ¡°The guy who suggested that we should let the Demonic God and Tao Wu fight each other, can you tell us how exactly are we luring them into such a situation? (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the newly evolved Demonic God, Hiderigami¡¯s eyes filled with fear. He had come to the realization that he would not be able to take on even a weaker clone of the Demonic God.


    Deities were still deities, even if they were sealed. The Demonic God was not at his full power, but his current state was not something to be taken lightly.


    The titan¡¯s gigantic hand started to fall, causing immense wind pressure to weigh down on Hiderigami. Hiderigami raised his head to howl in frustration, as he knew that he would most probably meet his end here.

 Chapter 78 - The Great Emperor Of Dong Yue

    Chapter 78: The Great Emperor Of Dong Yue


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    As the giant hand was about to smash into Hiderigami, a virtual illusion of a golden cauldron suddenly emerged from the Demonic God¡¯s body.


    Dong!


    The sound of the golden cauldron resounded loudly as it vibrated gently.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Something unexpected had happened. In a split second, the cauldron¡¯s sounds had destroyed the newly formed Great Demonic Red Body. The Demonic God turned pale as he fell from the sky.


    ¡°The Great Emperor of Dong Yue!¡±


    The cauldron¡¯s sounds made Hiderigami look fearful as well.


    If what he felt for the Demonic God was fear, what he felt for the Great Emperor of Dong Yue, who controlled the life and death of the Underworld, must¡¯ve been terror.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The Demonic God¡¯s body fell and smashed onto the ground.


    ¡°Why, why did you stop me!? Why!?¡± the Demonic God got up from the ground, his eyes ablaze with wild purple flames as he stared at the golden cauldron in deep confusion.


    ¡°First she stopped me, now you are doing it as well¡­ why!?¡±


    As the Demonic God¡¯s negative aura increased, his physical power gained momentum once again. Staring at Hiderigami, the Demonic God roared once again as his face contorted in anger.


    ¡°Great Demonic Seal ¨C Red!¡±


    As his physical power increased, his form began to change again.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    The bell rang again, and the Great Demonic Red Body collapsed immediately again.


    ¡°Argh!¡± the Demonic God roared angrily at the sight of the giant cauldron.


    This time the Demonic God did not attack Hiderigami. Instead he swung his fists toward the giant golden cauldron.


    ¡°Dong!¡±


    The cauldron rang again, causing the Demonic God to be bound by an invisible power right on the spot. He struggled angrily and bellowed unyieldingly.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu, who was watching the battle closely, was stunned by what he saw. He looked toward Bei Li and asked, ¡°Who is this Great Emperor of Dong Yue? Hiderigami looks terrified. Also, how can such a powerful Demonic God lose his battle power just by hearing some cauldron¡¯s ringing!¡±


    Bei Li replied with a solemn expression, ¡°He is one of the strongest deities in the Underworld who has power over life and death. Together with the Great Emperor of You Du and the Great Emperor of Feng Du, they are equals. All three deities hold the actual divine powers of the Underworld!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wu was shocked. He did not expect the Underworld to have so many tough and powerful deities.


    ¡°Wu, the Underworld is infinitely huge. Furthermore, it is split into the east and the west. It is vast and boundless. Even deities like the three great emperors are only rulers over the East Underworld. Do not be too surprised, take it one step at a time. I believe you will achieve such power some day!¡±


    Lu Wu nodded his head in appreciation of Bei Li¡¯s encouragement. However, he could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Then how is this Demonic God related to the Great Emperor of Dong Yue?¡±


    ¡°I do not know the specific details either, but I guess it must have something to do with the Demonic God¡¯s previous lifetime. In his past lifetime, he must have been idolized by the Great Emperor of Dong Yue, otherwise his body would not have bore the seal of the emperor.¡±


    ¡°As to why the Great Emperor of Dong Yue is stopping the Demonic God from exacting his revenge, I have no idea,¡± Bei Li shook her head in perplexity.


    Lu Wu nodded his head in half understanding, and then he looked toward the battleground once again.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the Demonic God bound, the initially fearful Hiderigami showed expressions of surprise. He did not understand why the mighty Great Emperor would stop the Demonic God.


    He definitely did not think that the Great Emperor cared about him. He knew his worth, he was a nobody in the eyes of the Great Emperor. Yet he had to seize this chance to turn the tides.


    Hiderigami disappeared from where he stood, and when he reappeared he was behind the Demonic God. The remaining seven blood snakes opened their bloody mouths at the same time and they attacked together in the direction of Hiderigami¡¯s fist as he smashed toward the Demonic God.


    ¡°Rumble!¡± The snakes bit down on the Demonic God¡¯s body at the same time and tore away multiple pieces of blood and flesh. Hiderigami focused all his energy and penetrated the Demonic God¡¯s body with one fist, causing a mist of blood to sprout all over.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Hiderigami opened his mouth revealing his sharp fangs and bit down hard on the Demonic God¡¯s neck.


    Suddenly the blood of the Demonic God¡¯s body faded at a visible speed. On the contrary, Hiderigami¡¯s wounds started to mend as he gained blood energy.


    Excitement came into Hiderigami¡¯s eyes as he felt the power of Blood Qi pump into his body. Little did he expect that his old injuries would begin to heal slowly at that moment.


    Hence Hiderigami made another move. The seven blood snakes pounced onto the Demonic God once again and coiled around him at the bite spot.


    This time, Hiderigami intended to devour the Demonic God to repair his own body.


    Looking at the struggling and weakening Demonic God, Hiderigami¡¯s bloodlust grew stronger.


    Just as Hiderigami thought that the Demonic God would be fully swallowed by him, the golden giant cauldron disappeared all of a sudden as it morphed into starlight and entered the Demonic God¡¯s body again.


    The binding from the giant cauldron disappeared as well.


    As that happened, Hiderigami felt a fierce surge of power flowing out from the Demonic God¡¯s body. Facing the Demonic God¡¯s struggle, Hiderigami exhausted all his energy to continue trapping him as this was his only chance of winning.


    In the comments section:


    ¡°What a surprising twist¡­ the Demonic God seems restricted by external forces, it looks like Hiderigami will win this time!¡±


    ¡°Hiderigami won by cheating, rubbish! What a good-for-nothing!¡±


    ¡°Asking for enlightenment, what is that giant cauldron, is it really that powerful? Is it an artifact? Can we obtain it?¡±


    ¡°Hey buddy, you have too many questions!¡±


    ¡°Finally the artifact has been sighted, this cauldron will be mine!¡±


    ¡°Artifacts can only be obtained by those who are fated to have it, according to my predictions I think I am one of them!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, previously I was overconfident of our Beiqi Army¡¯s powers. After watching this battle, I feel like we have much to improve, too many powerful bosses out there, so scary!¡±


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of, sooner or later, we will have the ability to kill gods, too. Long live the Beiqi Army!¡±


    ¡°Our Beiqi Army is fearless and unstoppable!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Following the giant cauldron¡¯s disappearance, the Demonic God¡¯s physical strength returned. As he felt the binding on his body, he growled angrily. A bright red head popped out from his shoulder and bit Hiderigami¡¯s neck.


    With the bite of this second skull, blood energy poured into the Demonic God¡¯s body once more as it extracted continuously from Hiderigami.


    Seeing this, Hiderigami¡¯s eyes glistened with bloodlust as he accelerated his devour of the Demonic God.


    The energy from both sides exploded at the same time as they tried to swallow each other.


    The situation ended up in a stalemate.


    In the comments section:


    ¡°Umm¡­ the fighting was pretty intense, but now it looks a little ambiguous¡­¡±


    ¡°Swallowing one another? Their postures do look shady¡­ hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±


    ¡°To answer the question above, they should die together, I don¡¯t think the Beiqi Army could take either one of them (facepalm).¡±


    ¡°I agree, it would please everyone if they just died together!¡±


    ¡°I would like to express my support for the lonely, invincible, and varying Demonic God. At least he looks more handsome than Hiderigami.¡±


    ¡°Dumb comment above, can looks bring food on the table?¡±


    ¡°Obviously Hiderigami is the more handsome one, especially that blood-red long hair of his, he looks so cool!¡±


    The audience who was watching the livestream broadcast started to veer off in their discussion after witnessing the scene.

 Chapter 79 - North Sea

    Chapter 79: North Sea


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    In the Burial Grounds.


    The swallowing contest between the Demonic God and Hiderigami was still ongoing.


    But what terrified Hiderigami was that he was losing Blood Qi faster than the Demonic God. If this continued, not only would he fail in devouring the Demonic God, he would be swallowed up whole by the Demonic God instead.


    Coming to this realization, intense hatred flowed out of Hiderigami¡¯s eyes. Thus he changed his mind. The seven blood snakes let go of their bites altogether. At the same time, his neck was twisted and skull ripped off his body.


    A mist of blood sprinkled in the air. A headless Hiderigami took a few steps back. Then, his body got distorted and he flew into the sky in the form of blood light.


    ¡°Argh! Hiderigami!¡±


    Seeing this, the Demonic God raised his head and tossed Hiderigami¡¯s skull away. At the same time, he jumped up and rushed toward that mist of blood.


    He had suffered for hundreds of thousands of years to have the chance to kill Hiderigami today. He could not let Hiderigami escape just like that.


    The Demonic God¡¯s body approached rapidly as he transformed his right hand into a bloody giant hand in the air and pressed down on the blood mist.


    Just as the hand was about to come into contact with the blood mist, a piece of the game¡¯s contract appeared in the Demonic God¡¯s mind. He stopped mid-air and fell from the sky.


    The ability to reincarnate according to the contract had been activated. The three-hour limit to this body¡¯s usage was officially over.


    As Gu Yu regained control of his own body, he stared at the blood mist unwillingly with regret.


    When the Demonic God possessed him, he felt his anger burning inside him. The Demonic God¡¯s vengeful hatred toward Hiderigami was far deeper than he imagined.


    If he could, Gu Yu was willing to lend his body to the Demonic God until he could kill Hiderigami.


    But now everything was too late. The blood mist was already gone and Gu Yu fell heavily onto the ground.


    Without the support of the Demonic God, Gu Yu¡¯s health bar dropped significantly by half.


    ¡­¡­


    In the deepest part of the Cliffs of Desperation.


    The Demonic God was bellowing wildly.


    He wanted to break through the constraints of the land and continue fighting. He was unwilling to let things end like that!


    Multiple golden chains appeared with each struggle of the Demonic God, flickering with glory in the darkness as it locked the land. This was a sealing power that the Demonic God could not resist no matter how much he struggled.


    He was so close to victory yet he had failed. How much time did he have to wait for the next chance? Ten thousand years? A hundred thousand years?


    The negative emotions in the Demonic God¡¯s body skyrocketed once again, causing his body to inflate.


    At this moment, the golden chains tightened up all of a sudden, suppressing the Demonic God¡¯s power forcefully. It made the Demonic God roar in pain.


    At the top of the mountain, a silhouette of an old man emerged slowly. The old man stepped to the side of the pillar pagoda.


    Glancing at the black skeletons on the pillar, yearning flowed from the old man¡¯s eyes. He caressed the pillar gently.


    ¡°Demonic God, control your power!¡±


    As the old man spoke, a force flowed from his arm into the pillar. Immediately, the golden chains stopped constricting.


    ¡°North Sea, I do not need your sympathy! Get out of here!¡± a pair of blood red eyes appeared on the mountaintop.


    ¡°I have never pitied you, I even wanted to kill you!¡± the old man chuckled as he looked at the blood-colored eyes formed by the black mist.


    ¡°So many years have passed, I no longer have hatred for you,¡± the old man spoke once more.


    ¡°I do not need friends! I don¡¯t! Get out of here!¡± the Demonic God said fiercely.


    ¡°Do not be silly, who will keep you company and talk to you if I am really gone.¡±


    The Demonic God fell silent as he heard this. The anger in his heart simmered suddenly.


    ¡°North Sea, let me go and I will give you infinite power!¡± the Demonic God started to speak again.


    ¡°You may bluff anyone and everyone, but did you think you could use your tricks on me?¡± The old man knocked on the pillar helplessly.


    As he had tried these a few times, the Demonic God was used to the old man¡¯s rejections. After a moment of silence he opened his mouth again.


    ¡°North Sea, please help me!¡± this time the Demonic God lowered his voice as he pleaded.


    ¡°Say it!¡± the old man imitated Gu Yu¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Bring the man that I possessed back to me!¡±


    ¡°You want to possess him again?¡± the old man asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°This is what I promised him, I have to keep that promise.¡±


    The old man stared at him with eyes widened, ¡°This is not like you at all. A bastard like you would keep his promises?¡±


    The Demonic God glared at the old man, ¡°Will you help or not!?¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you rarely beg me, I will help you this time.¡±


    The old man smiled then his body slowly faded and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Burial Grounds, Gu Yu and Sun Qi, who fell on the ground at the same time, stared at each other.


    ¡°Boss? Demonic God?¡± Sun Qi raised his head and asked carefully.


    Gu Yu slapped the back of Sun Qi¡¯s head and asked, ¡°What do you think!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back, boss?¡± joy appeared on Sun Qi¡¯s face while he discreetly closed the live broadcast that was running.


    In the comments section:


    ¡°You¡¯re a whore, dog! What do you mean by shutting down the broadcast at this point, I still don¡¯t know what is going on!¡±


    ¡°Dog you have changed, how dare you shut down the live broadcast. Don¡¯t let me see you out there, otherwise I will tame you!¡±


    ¡°Good job dog, let¡¯s see if I will break your leg when I see you outside!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what happened, why did the Demonic God disappear? Also, Hiderigami seems to have fled. Has Invincible_Loneliness recovered, or is he still possessed by the Demonic God? Is this going to remain an unsolved mystery?¡±


    The darkened live streaming channel triggered a barrage of scolding in the comment section.


    As Gu Yu was about to answer Sun Qi, a flash of white light swept them up from the ground and carried them toward the direction of the Cliff of Desperations.


    The sight in front of them went blur and when their vision recovered, Gu Yu and Sun Qi realized that they had appeared in front of the white-haired old man¡¯s wooden house again.


    At that moment, the door creaked open.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you here again?¡± the white-haired old man looked at both of them in dislike.


    The dumbfounded Gu Yu thought for a while and assumed that the Demonic God had summoned him. Therefore he said, ¡°Dog, you stay here. I think I need to take a trip to the top.¡±


    ¡°Eh, do you mean to climb this mountain? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go?¡± the white-haired old man retrieved his walking stick from his back and looked ready for a fight.


    They were speechless for a moment.


    ¡°Old man, you heard me wrong, I meant to say that I left something on the road so I have to go back and look for it. I will leave the dog here with you. I promise not to climb the mountain! ¡±


    Facing the skeptical old man, Gu Yu promised once again that he would not hike the mountain and turned to leave promptly.


    After seeing Gu Yu¡¯s departure, Sun Qi glanced at the white-haired old man¡¯s stare and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Silly dog, move aside. What are you laughing at?¡± the white-haired old man raised his leg to kick Sun Qi out and quickly closed his wooden door with a bang.

 Chapter 80 - Inheritance Of The Blood Seed

    Chapter 80: Inheritance Of The Blood Seed


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Glancing at the mountain peak that pierced through the sea of clouds, Gu Yu felt helpless.


    He felt exhausted at the thought of climbing it again.


    Although he had just spectated the battle between the Demonic God and Hiderigami, his body was still affected and his Attributes Menu showed that he was in a weak state.


    Just as Gu Yu sighed and got ready to climb, a cloud of black vapor floated down from the top of the mountain, wrapping him in it, and the next thing he felt was weightlessness.


    When the black vapor disappeared, Gu Yu realized that he had reached the top of the mountain, and a pair of evil-looking eyes were staring at him.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Demonic God, I desire power!¡± Gu Yu said frustratingly.


    The Demonic God did not reply to him, but the black vapor suddenly became thicker and then lurched toward Gu Yu.


    As Gu Yu felt unsteady, the picture of a bloody sea appeared in front of him and at the center of the bloody sea, a purple seed, nurtured by the bloody sea, shone while being shrouded in dense purple mist.


    A bunch of data also came into view at this moment.


    [The Demonic God¡¯s Apostles]:


    Class description: After completing the Hidden Quest, you will be officially recognized by the Demonic God and be given the seed crystal from the Demonic God¡¯s power to master the primary Blood Power. You will then obtain a special energy bar known as Blood Qi.


    [Blood Qi Level 1]: After exhaustion, the recovering rate is 1% per minute. Consume Blood Qi for faster recovery.


    Class ability: The Demonic God¡¯s Apostles, Evil Body, Flame of Blood, Sucking of Blood, Evil Eye Stare.


    [Evil God¡¯s Apostles]: The inheritance granted by the Demonic God is blessed by the Gods, and health will be restored 1 point per second.


    [Evil body ¨C Beginner¡¯s level]: When this ability is initiated, 30% of Blood Qi is consumed, an increase of 150% for all attributes lasting for 30 minutes, and derivative abilities can be released.


    [Flame of Blood]: With the apostle as the center, Naraka flames are summoned to burn in a large range. The damage diameter is 20 meters. This ability can only be used in the state of Evil Body, exhausting 30% of the Power of Blood Qi.


    [Sucking of Blood]: Any blood within the range of 10-30 meters from the apostle can be absorbed into the body through manipulation after this ability is initiated, so as to recover both Blood Qi and health. This ability must be exerted in the state of Evil Body, exhausting 10-50% of the Power of Blood Qi.


    [Evil eye stare]: When the Evil Eye Stare is initiated, all the targets that made eye contact with you will be eroded by negative emotions, and there is a chance that disorder, weakness and other negative states will take place. This ability must be used in the state of Evil Body, which exhausts 40% of the Power of Blood Qi.


    Recommendation of class development: There is no specific direction for your class development, seek advice from the Demonic God!


    While receiving the power from the Demonic God, the artifacts kept reorganizing the body of Gu Yu. Fortunately, this reorganization exhausted only the inheritance power provided by the Demonic God, while Bei Li only needed to make a body vessel. Even so, it cost Lu Wu 1,000 soul coins.


    However the Rune Master template used for transforming Gu Yu was directly stripped away by the artifact, and Lu Wu was not planning to return the material used to mold the body of a Rune Master, so he kept it.


    After reorganizing, there was a huge change in Gu Yu¡¯s body.


    His muscles became bigger like a dragon¡¯s, and his body became taller than before. On his back was a tattoo of a pair of flaming evil eyes.


    Clenching his fist, he felt the power flowing through his body, which made Gu Yu a little too excited.


    ¡°Do you want to become stronger?¡± the evil eyes stared at Gu Yu, with a tempting voice echoing in his mind.


    Gu Yu was shocked, and he thought that he would need to consult with the Demonic God regarding his class development which was shown on the Class Menu. So, he quickly opened his mouth and spoke, ¡°Demonic God, how can I become stronger and more powerful?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that I gave you a Blood Seed? If you can cultivate it successfully, then you will master the Law of Bloody Darkness, which is one of the Laws of the Underworld. Do you understand what this will mean?¡±


    Gu Yu was confused, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°If you are able to master any law among the Laws of the World, you will be qualified to be a god. As long as the Great Emperor grants you amnesty, you can become a new god!¡±


    When he heard this, Gu Yu suddenly recalled his memories of the battle between the Demonic God and Hiderigami which almost destroyed the world, to which he became agitated and shouted, ¡°Just name the price!¡±


    The Demonic God showed a questioning look.


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, Gu Yu smiled embarrassingly, ¡°Demonic God, you are my boss now, teach me how to be strong!¡±


    ¡°The difficulty of cultivating the Blood Seed is far beyond your imagination. Maybe it will take you hundreds of thousands of years to cultivate and still fail to come up with the Seed of Blood Method, but I can help you to speed up!¡± the voice of the Demonic God reappeared in Gu Yu¡¯s mind.


    Gu Yu realized something and quickly asked, ¡°Boss, I will try my best to do anything that you wish!¡±


    ¡°I have sensed the presence of Hiderigami, he is here! Find him and kill him!¡±


    As soon as the Demonic God finished speaking, a picture appeared in the mind of Gu Yu.


    A magnificent city stood on the earth, and above this city was a coffin floating in the sky. The city, however, was empty like a ghost city.


    [Hatred That Cannot Be Annihilated (Class Upgrade Quest)]:


    Quest description: Go to Evil Nightmare City, kill the weak Hiderigami and complete the instruction given by the Demonic God. There is no time limit for this quest.


    Quest reward: Receive a prize from the Demonic God (Class development)


    Gu Yu was stunned for a few seconds after he saw his new quest, and then he nodded solemnly toward the evil eyes to indicate his acceptance of the quest.


    Although this quest was very difficult, at least there was no time limit, as long as he could continue to level up and grow stronger. Besides, his guild was continuously expanding, so he believed that he had the opportunity of completing the quest.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± apparently his attitude made the Demonic God feel surprised.


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of, I am not even afraid of death!¡± Gu Yu chuckled.


    ¡°I admire you more and more, I find that you have no fear from the beginning to the end, even when I controlled your body previously, you¡­ are good!¡± the voice of the Demonic God reappeared.


    Gu Yu giggled, ¡°Demonic God, is there anything else that you would like to request? If there is none, could you send me down the mountain?¡±


    The Demonic God did not reply this time, but the black vapor resurfaced and surrounded Gu Yu.


    When the black vapor was gone once again, Gu Yu realized that he had arrived at the wooden house.


    At this moment, Gu Yu was in a good mood, he did not expect that he could get the inheritance so easily. Nothing could make him happier than this. Sure enough, one would need to roam around in this game to have the chance to find any hidden quest.


    Taking a few steps forward, Gu Yu reached out his hand to knock on the wooden door, ¡°Old man, I have come to pick up the dog, please open the door!¡±


    After a while, the door creaked and opened, the old man walked out holding a red-faced Sun Qi.


    ¡°Take this silly dog away!¡±


    After he had finished speaking, the old man tossed the drunken Sun Qi out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, I still want to drink, I will not go if I don¡¯t win today!¡± Sun Qi stumbled as he tried to stand up, walked forward a few steps and fell on the ground again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, dog!¡± Gu Yu helplessly stepped forward and picked Sun Qi up.


    ¡°I¡­ I am not going to leave, fill it up, we will fight until dawn!¡±


    Sun Qi pushed Gu Yu¡¯s hand away and fell to the ground. Then he stood up unsteadily and put his left hand on his waist. He pointed at the old man with his right hand and said with a red face, ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t look down on me¡­ I definitely can¡­ drink!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of fun to see your dog get drunk!¡± the old man leaned on the door frame and drank the fruit wine from his cup as he chuckled.


    ¡°Silly dog, stop it!¡± Gu Yu who was utterly speechless at the moment tugged at one of the dog legs and carried Sun Qi on his shoulder.


    After saying goodbye to the old man, Gu Yu began to descend the mountain while carrying Sun Qi.


    Throughout the journey, Sun Qi talked nonsense and fidgeted the whole way. This annoyed Gu Yu so much that he almost could not resist smashing him to the ground and demonstrate his dog-punching skills.

 Chapter 81 - Five Elements Warlock

    Chapter 81: Five Elements Warlock


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After the battle between the Demonic God and Hiderigami, the players had another goal.


    They wished to have the power to cause chaos like the Demonic God and Hiderigami.


    The battle was shocking and destroyed the original pride of many players. At this point only did they realize such a horrifying existence.


    The players also understood that the two biggest advantages, quantity and immortality, would not play any role in this kind of battle.


    It was also this battle that gave the players a greater ambitious prospect and inspired them to continue to become stronger.


    At the same time, a large number of mage players in the forum began to complain that the mage had not yet been allowed to have any class advancement. They felt that with the constant class advancements of other professional players, their character class was going down the drain.


    Lu Wu originally intended to put the three mage templates into use altogether. However, since the players were so demanding, Lu Wu decided to insert a mage class advancement template completed by Bei Li into the game first.


    ¡­¡­


    After this update, the mage players who logged into the game were surprised to find that the mages¡¯ class advancement finally appeared.


    The display arrived at the familiar scene for class description.


    However what surprised the players was that the form of the new character class had changed a lot until the point that it was not even human-like.


    Only a human-like form that completely consisted of blue energy stood in the middle of the scene.


    [Class description]:


    [Five Elements Warlock]: In order to comprehend the power of the five elements of heaven and earth, the body is abandoned for the sake of the truth and therefore incarnated into the spirits of the five elements, controlling the power of the five elements of heaven and earth, and exploring the ultimate meaning of the five elements!


    Class specialty: Spiritual bodies of the five elements which are gold, wood, water, fire, and earth can be switched freely to control the five elements of heaven and earth.


    Wearing equipment: Five Elements Bracelet


    Class requirement: The default class must be a Mage.


    After the introduction, the scene became dim and the blue figure moved.


    ¡°Water Turret!¡±


    As soon as he said those words, streams of water which were connected to the ground extended out from the Five Elements Warlock¡¯s body, holding him down firmly in place, and a gun barrel made of water slowly appeared in front of him.


    Following that, the players were dumbfounded by what happened next. As the body of the Five Elements Warlock began to glow, the blue energy continuously flowed into the gun barrel in front of the body. Suddenly, countless water balls shot out and the sky was covered with a large number of water balls, which rained heavily onto a faraway place.


    ¡°Water Dragon Canon!¡±


    Another skill was released. The blue laces connecting with the gun barrel started to glow and the barrel then expanded.


    With a loud bang, a roaring water dragon shot out of the gun barrel and crashed into the distance.


    ¡°Rumble!¡± there was a deep pit at the place where it was hit, and the inside of the pit were frozen ice crystals.


    Then the screen paused and the skill introduction appeared.


    [Body of Water Element]: In the state of water, you can cast yourself as the source of the spell to attack in a large range over a long distance (Attention: No movement is allowed in this form!)


    The introduction disappeared, and the scene continued.


    This time, the color of the Five Elements Warlock¡¯s spiritual body began to change, and in a swift second it turned into an earthy yellow color.


    Under the expectant gaze of all the players, the Five Elements Warlock stretched out his hands and pressed them down. Suddenly, a large amount of soil on the ground was carved out and suspended.


    And in front of the Five Elements Warlock, the figure of a berserker also appeared.


    ¡°Argh!¡± at the same time the berserker appeared, he launched an attack toward the Five Elements Warlock.


    At this time, the Five Elements Warlock grabbed his right hand forward, ¡°Earth Dungeon!¡±


    Two earth arms appeared from under the berserker¡¯s feet at the moment, firmly grasped onto the feet and fixed them in place. Then the earth tumbled and quickly wrapped him from the feet upwards.


    At this time, the lumps of earth floating beside the Five Elements Warlock began to solidify and shaped into sharp earth spears. When the Five Elements Warlock waved his hand, the spears suddenly shot at the berserker wrapped in the earth.


    Blood splashed everywhere as the earth softened and fell from the berserker. The berserker¡¯s gaze turned still, and there were several blood holes on the body. It was obvious that he was dead.


    [Body of Earth Element]: Power of manipulating the Earth. The comprehensive ability is used for control and self-defense.


    The scene continued.


    The Five Elements Warlock¡¯s body turned into gold color, and his whole body flashed with golden beams that looked extraordinary.


    And in front of him, there were five berserkers.


    Facing the charging berserkers, streaks of golden pattern extended out from the surface of the Five Elements Warlock¡¯s body.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    This time the Five Elements Warlock did not fight back, but allowed the berserkers to smash him.


    However, the warlock¡¯s defense in the golden form was extremely high. Although the blood count appeared on his head, they were all single digits. Obviously, all the damage had not broken the defense in the golden form.


    After a full minute of chopping, the scenes stopped.


    [Body of Gold Element]: Gain a strong defense in a short time. This ability inflicts no damage in a metal-free environment. However, in a specific environment with large amounts of metal substances, the ability will become a method of the Gold Element with violent attacks!


    ¡­¡­


    The forms of the Water Body, Fire Body, Wood Body, Gold Body, and Earth Body were displayed one by one. The class advancement to a new mage who could change fighting forms at will made the mages who were watching the class demonstration even more excited.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Knocking on wood, what did I say? I said that our mage character class is the best. Have you seen it? The next time a Cursed Apostle approaches me, I¡¯ll release the Gold Body and I¡¯ll be invincible!¡±


    Black_Witch: ¡°After activating the Gold Body, I¡¯ll watch and laugh at all your efforts. I even want to make a cup of coffee (Smirking emoji)¡±


    Assassin_Creed replied to Black_Witch: ¡°Our Cursed Apostle¡¯s Praj?¨¡ Scarification is really harmful. In order to break the defense, I¡¯ll stab myself and you¡¯ll have to endure a few stabs yourself (Smirking emoji).¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°My favorite is the form of the Water Element. The Water Cannon looked so real, it¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Thunder_King: ¡°Why don¡¯t they have my favorite Thunder Element (Crying emoji), but my favorite of the five forms now is the Water Element. The mage¡¯s Water Turret looked so cool.¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Let¡¯s don¡¯t talk about that, I see that you mages finally have a class advancement. Tonight, I shall kill some mages in the field to entertain you all (Smirking emoji).¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I think the Fire Element is the most handsome. It exerts extremely explosive damage. Although the defense is very low, vulnerability is the exact characteristic that a mage should have! In addition, I am an assassin (Sly smile).¡±


    Experienced_Mage_Player: ¡°Obviously the Earth Element is the most handsome, and the feeling of controlling the power of the earth is decisive and refreshing!¡±


    Groot: ¡°I like all the abilities of the five elements~ Spinning!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Anyway, in a few words, the mage is awesome! (Voice cracked!)¡±

 Chapter 82 - The Gillfish Clan

    Chapter 82: The Gillfish Clan


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After the update of the mage¡¯s class advancement, there was an inflation of the material prices in the auction house within the game.


    At the same time, there was a new NPC created to assist mage class advancements. It was called the Master of Disintegration.


    The conditions for the Five Elements Warlock to undergo class advancement were more special. Players were required to find materials of the five elements and bring them to the Master of Disintegration for disintegration, in exchange for the Points of Five Elements needed for class advancement.


    As long as the items corresponded with the elements, the players could obtain the respective Points of Five Elements from the disintegration.


    For instance, by bringing a regular piece of wood or a handful of grass to the Master of Disintegration, the items could be disintegrated into only a few Points of the Wood Element. Only when a total of 10,000 Points of the Wood Element were accumulated, the player could fulfill the mission requirements for the state of the Wood Element.


    It was the same for the other elements.


    However, materials like soil, logs or minerals could only provide very few Points of Five Elements. It would take ages if not an eternity to accumulate the target number of points if one relied solely on these materials for class advancement.


    This was necessary not only for class advancements, but also for the class upgrade of the Five Elements Warlock at a later stage. Materials of different elements were needed as a foundation to solidify the body that had already been transformed to withhold the five elements.


    Consequently, the prices of the spiritual materials that could contribute a huge amount to specific attribute points increased tremendously.


    Due to the specialty of this cultivating-type character class, Lu Wu decided to decrease the difficulty level of requirements for class advancements. As long as the players could accumulate enough points needed for one of the elements, they could activate the class advancement process.


    Of course, after the class advancement, they could only transform into one state which corresponded to the collected element points.


    The game also had its fair share of rich players. The materials in the auction house were quickly sold out. With this, many players had their bodies reformed to have the element states of the Five Element Warlock. They were full of pride and glamour as they walked on the streets.


    At the same time, it gave rise to an opportunity to develop the oceans in the game.


    ¡­¡­


    The Void Ocean.


    The gloomy sky overlooked the howling winds of the ocean. A black warship was going against the waves, sailing straight ahead.


    On the hull of the warship, there was an illustration of a monster with one horn drawn with plant juices. With a closer look, the monster looked quite similar to the Demonic God.


    On the ship were about ten people, wearing similar red outfits and white capes with the same hideous portrait of a dark embodiment of the Demonic God.


    It was the first time the Demonic God Warship set sail since its creation. The ten members of the guild from earlier knew each other from the forum. After they found out about their similar interests, they voluntarily started the guild.


    As for the illustration used by the guild, they paid to have it specially designed and drawn onto the warship. They were deeply shaken by the power of the Demonic God after watching the fighting video of the Demonic God. So, they started worshipping him and even used him as a symbol of their guild.


    Yet, at that moment, they were tumbling around trying to hold on to any stable object on the ship. Their complexions were as pale as paper, and needless to say, they looked especially beaten up.


    ¡°Boss¡­ vomit!¡±


    The person who spoke was a chubby guy. Before he could say anything, he had thrown up.


    ¡°Fatty, you better hold it in. This is the Demonic God Guild¡¯s first sail, we must look handsome¡­ vomit!¡±


    As a respected leader of the guild, An Sheng too could not help but vomit as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Once he started, no one could keep it together anymore. Everyone on the ship began to puke as well.


    One could tell that everyone on the ship was very young, even though they had plenty of best quality equipment. Despite that, they had no experience with the towering waves and howling winds on the sea. After a few hours of sailing, they had reached their endurance limits.


    ¡°Boss, look, there is an island! There is an island!¡± Fatty was in the middle of throwing up when he saw an island not far away. He instantly squealed in excitement.


    With that in sight, An Sheng dragged his body to the edge of the ship and took a look at the island nearby.


    ¡°Pull in to shore! Pull in to shore!¡±


    An Sheng finally regained some energy and immediately sped up the warship. He changed the direction of motion and started directing the warship towards the island.


    When the crew of the Demonic God Warship received the order, they all cheered and started working. The warship slowly changed direction and was led toward the island.


    Upon the sight of being able to go ashore, the members of the crew shed tears of joy. It was truly a tortuous journey on sea.


    As the warship approached the island, some of the crew members were already rushing down the ship ladder. The first thing they did was lie down on the sandy beach, with the feeling of escaping a near-death experience in their hearts.


    ¡°Boss, the next upgrade for the warship must be stability. It definitely should not be just about the looks. I really cannot stand it anymore,¡± Fatty was still traumatized from the incident.


    The other members of the guild nodded in agreement. It was obvious that this journey had left them with a bad impression.


    After resting for a while, a few of them stood up and started observing their surroundings.


    Right at that moment, Seven pointed his finger toward somewhere far. He said excitedly, ¡°Look! There¡¯s a village with people in it!¡±


    Their gazes followed his finger and there they saw a small fishing village filled with wooden houses.


    Every house in this fishing village had dried fish hanging on their doors. At that instant, some weird-looking people armed with fish forks and sticks started walking out from the fishing village.


    They were similar to humans, yet very different.


    Their faces had a green tint with three cracks of fish gills by the sides of their faces. Everyone was well built to fight with thick waists and broad shoulders. They were manly and gave off an intimidating aura.


    When they saw An Sheng and the others staring at them, the Gillfish Clan raised their weapons and started yelling, as if they were trying to scare them away.


    With this in sight, An Sheng and the others armed themselves, too. What a joke, they were not scared of a fight.


    Their actions then angered the Gillfish Clan. Suddenly, a swarm of ferocious people barged out from the village and charged toward them.


    ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± An Sheng demanded at the top of his lungs. His members were ready.


    Then, they were dumbfounded. From the jungles by the beach, out came hundreds of people of the Gillfish Clan, defending themselves with long spheres.


    ¡°Oh shit, run!¡±


    When they saw the amount of people from the Gillfish Clan, their original desire to fight till the last drop of blood extinguished immediately. They ran the other direction with all their might, toward the other side of the seashore.


    Apparently, they underestimated the Gillfish Clan. With their strong and fit builds, they caught up with the members and surrounded them in just ten minutes.


    The war started abruptly. The only thing that An Sheng and the others did not expect was that the people from the Gillfish Clan were skilled fighters. They were well-equipped with excellent gear and weapons but they were still defeated by a mess of sticks.


    Surprisingly, the Gillfish Clan were not trying to kill them. Instead, they tied them up and brought them back to the fishing village.


    ¡­¡­


    The sky was filled with bright stars. Darkness stretched across all nooks and crannies of the village yet it was a happening night. With the fishing village well-lit with fire torches, the people sang and danced around a campfire. Laughter and joy filled the air.


    An Sheng and the others, who were tied up right at the heart of the fishing village, found it difficult to blend in with the happiness. They realized that they were about to be eaten.


    Still in their battling states, they could not exit the game. They had never felt this suffocated before.

 Chapter 83 - Mental Breakdown

    Chapter 83: Mental Breakdown


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Looking at the cauldron in the middle of the village, An Sheng and the others seemed to be in despair.


    An Sheng then glanced at the fat guy next to him who was staring into space and said, ¡°Excited? We just arrived and are now about to get cooked.¡±


    The fat guy was speechless.


    ¡°We must take revenge!¡± after a moment, the fat guy said in grief.


    ¡°Yes! We must take revenge. I have never been eaten in my entire life. They are the first who dare to eat me and they must pay for it!¡± an immature young man spoke with a sad and aggrieved expression on his face as if he had suffered great insult.


    As expected, their clothes were soon stripped off and they were carried into the cauldron. Fortunately, they were all male. Hence, it was not too embarrassing.


    But, one thing surprised the warriors of the Gillfish Clan ¨C the pieces of equipment and weapons suddenly disappeared when they were taken off their bodies.


    An Sheng and the others were savagely beaten as the warriors of the Gillfish Clan were infuriated for not being able to find the equipment after searching for a long time.


    This made An Sheng and the others swear as they had never suffered such great injustice.


    They would pay them back for this.


    However, this was just the start. They almost cried at the grievance they next encountered.


    At that moment, a shirtless burly man went to the fat guy with a sack. He then grabbed a handful of green powder from the sack and handed it to the fat guy.


    What?


    ¡°Ura!¡±


    The burly man glared at the fat guy and pushed the green powder in his hand toward the fat guy¡¯s mouth.


    For fuck¡¯s sake¡­ I would definitely fight this guy to death if I were not tied by a rope.


    It was fine for wanting to cook him, but how dare they let him eat the seasonings. Don¡¯t they know that one can be killed but not humiliated?


    ¡°Bastard! Go to hell. Bah!¡± this was now the only means the fat guy could retaliate.


    Upon seeing the fat guy¡¯s reaction, the tough guy stuffed the seasonings in his hand back into his pocket and lifted the fat guy out of the cauldron.


    After the fat guy took a beating, he who had first decided to fight back was badly battered. He then tearfully swallowed all the seasonings.


    Looking at what the fat guy had encountered, the others who were also in the cauldron trembled and swallowed the spices that were handed to them without hesitation as they were afraid of being beaten up mercilessly again before they died.


    These green powders were made of some unknown plant. It would melt in their mouth and slide down their throat along with the saliva, improving their appetites.


    The fragrance then spread from their stomach up to the lungs and the entire body through breathing, making their entire body suffuse an exquisite aroma.


    However, this made them even sadder!


    ¡°Ura!¡±


    The tough guy of a different race nodded with satisfaction. Then, he took out a handful of red powder from another pocket and sprinkled it on the heads of An Sheng and the others. A piquancy taste entered their trachea through the nostrils, causing them to sneeze.


    ¡°Damn you¡­ I will remember this. Just you wait¡­ I will fucking kill you guys.¡±


    They yelled in sorrow but they could not resist.


    As time went by, bubbles emerged in the cauldron. The water temperature had finally reached the boiling point.


    Bloody hurting words sprang on their heads and soon their blood volume dropped to the point of death. All of them lost their consciousness and slipped into the cauldron. In the end, they turned into black smoke and were withdrawn by the artifact.


    The Gillfish Clan was bewildered at the sight of this.


    Where¡¯s our food?


    Dragon Metropolis. A fat guy took off his virtual helmet and slammed the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m so pissed. I will teach you all a lesson since you guys dared to eat me!¡±


    Upon saying that, Liu Pang entered the guild¡¯s chat group and typed a line of words:


    ¡°Revenge! We must take revenge!¡±


    An Sheng: ¡°I¡¯m furious, too. Let¡¯s hire a few experts from the forum. Gather more players and avenge once we are resurrected!¡±


    Seven: ¡°A real man is sure to take revenge and we shouldn¡¯t wait to take revenge!¡±


    Sun Xucheng: ¡°I have never suffered such grievances since I was a kid. My brother is a member of the Great Dragon Guild. I will borrow some men from him.¡±


    Lu Yuan: ¡°I will take a look at the forum and hire some people. Let¡¯s find some people and gather at the resurrection point after three hours! Let¡¯s revenge!¡±


    A revenge operation had just begun.


    Late at night, the Demonic God¡¯s Warship sailed off the coast again.


    This time was different as there were more than a hundred people on the battleship.


    An Sheng, Fatty, and the others had spent a lot of money on this operation. They had hired professional players in order to avenge them being cooked.


    After zooming in on the map at the upper right corner, An Sheng confirmed their location and began to reverse the sailing direction of the Demonic God¡¯s Warship.


    Luckily, they had been to the Fallen Fish Island and the fog on the map had dispersed. Thus, they could still feel their way.


    An Sheng and the others had learned their lesson. Before departing, they had purchased some materials from the auction house in order to improve the sailing stability of the Demonic God¡¯s Warship. Thus, the battleship had improved greatly in terms of its stability and speed that it did not cause them to suffer from seasickness again.


    It could be said that their revenge this time was imperative.


    Looking at the island that was getting closer on the map, strong hatred filled the eyes of An Sheng and the others.


    The thought of them being abused previously sent shivers down their spine.


    As the battleship had been upgraded, they arrived at the island that they resented in less than two hours.


    ¡°Ready to fight!¡± the fat guy stood up and said with a livid face.


    Clatter. A group of people who were well-prepared at the back stood up.


    As the Demonic God¡¯s Warship was docking, An Sheng pointed at the fishing village which was not far away and yelled, ¡°Kill them! Destroy the village!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone yelled and rushed down the stairs, heading toward the village.


    ¡°Kill!¡± the fat guy rushed to the forefront of the team.


    The arrival of the fat guy and the others soon alerted the Gillfish Clan in the fishing village.


    ¡°Beep!¡± a loud horn blew in the fishing village.


    Realizing that the village was under attack, the Gillfish Clan immediately picked up their weapons and rushed out of the fishing village.


    Meanwhile, the fat guy quickly fixed his gaze on the member of the Gillfish Clan who hit him hard that day. He took the lead by jumping toward the man and threw him to the ground. He then slapped him in his face.


    ¡°How dare you hit your Fatty Master! How dare you hit your Fatty Master!¡±


    The fighters of both sides soon clashed with each other.


    This time, all the players showed their power. They used various powerful skills to turn the Gillfish Clan upside down, causing them to suffer a crushing defeat.


    Just as the players thought that they were about to win, the horn sounded again.


    One by one, heads emerged out of the jungle at the side and they immediately joined the battle.


    The members of the Gillfish Clan were increasing and it soon achieved thousands, close to ten thousand people. This stunned the players.


    They had always abused others by number and this was their first time being suppressed in number.


    However, the players found something strange in the battle ¨C the members of the Gillfish Clan were not killing them. Instead, they would only smash them to the ground, then a group of people would swarm to tie them up.


    After holding on for a while, all the players were badly battered and were being pressed onto the ground.


    After being carried back to the fishing village, there were ten more cauldrons in the village. There were also thousands of members of the Gillfish Clan looking on. Half of the Gillfish population on the island was here.


    Seeing that there were so many new faces in the fishing village, An Sheng realized that the clan in front of him was not the only alien staying on the Fallen Fish Island. Apparently, there were still other villages.

 Chapter 84 - Legend Of The Fallen Fish Island

    Chapter 84: Legend Of The Fallen Fish Island


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Looking at the huge cauldrons, the sorrow in the hearts of An Sheng and the others were indescribable.


    They were resentful by the thought of them having to get tortured again and regretted not being killed in the battle.


    ¡°Bro, what are they trying to do?¡± a hired player asked curiously.


    Next to him, a fat guy with a badly bashed face snorted and blood spurted out of his nose. He then turned to glance at the hired player.


    ¡°Have you seen those cauldrons? It will be really exciting. You need to be prepared!¡±


    The hired guy was speechless.


    ¡°Why are there so many aliens?¡± one of the members of the guild, Seven, could not help but question.


    ¡°It will be such a waste if they can¡¯t finish the food. Hence, they invited their relatives from next door to eat with them!¡± the fat guy heaved a sigh.


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    Just as all of them were nervous, an old man of the Gillfish Clan walked out of the crowd.


    He came to the players and examined them carefully. From time to time, he would pinch their faces as though he was choosing pork.


    The players got bent out of shape. A player even struggled and spat at the old man on the spot.


    The warrior was then carried out of the crowd by three burly men of the Gillfish Clan. He was savagely beaten up and his face became swollen.


    Upon seeing this, shivers ran down their spine. They sympathized with the strongman who was dying on the ground. At the same time, they were fortunate for not acting impulsively.


    Punishing someone as a warning to the others was certainly effective. This time, none of the players dared to fight back. Their faces were covered with rage as the old man of the Gillfish Clan pinched their faces in turn.


    After the inspection, the old man of the Gillfish Clan went to the center of the village and knelt down. He was also muttering words that they did not understand.


    Seeing this, everyone from the Gillfish Clan knelt down with their hands facing the sky as if they were worshipping.


    ¡°What are the idiots doing?¡± Seven asked curiously again.


    ¡°According to my years of gaming experience, they should be thanking god for the food given!¡± the fat guy said at the back. Upon hearing this, all of them could not remain calm.


    ¡°Ura!¡± the old man seemed to be done with his prayers. He shouted at the sky and the crowd cheered. Then, all of them dismissed, began to raise the cauldrons and set fire.


    Everyone was at a loss for words.


    After walking through the procedures of bathing, eating green powder, and sprinkling seasonings, the faces of the hired players turned blue. They had not been told that they would be eaten if they lost the game. This was too much. This was too brutal.


    However, they could not fight against their fate of being eaten. They were powerless and could not do anything but swear.


    At that moment, all of them secretly swore to take revenge.


    The number of people who wanted to take revenge had once again increased.


    Looking at the hired players gritting their teeth, An Sheng and the others were inexplicably comforted. Sharing the pain could indeed reduce suffering.


    The fat guy seemed calm now. He was clear about the cooking procedures of the Gillfish Clan. This time, he did not resist as he had learned his lesson. He even bit a few slices with his mouth when the Gillfish Clan put the ingredients into the pot.


    After chewing and swallowing it, the fat guy suddenly opened his eyes widely.


    ¡°Oh my god, this thing tastes great!¡±


    Upon hearing this, several players from the surrounding cauldrons bit a few ingredients to have a taste of it. They showed surprising expressions after tasting it.


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    ¡°It tastes good. What is this?¡±


    ¡°This red fruit tastes great!¡±


    Looking at the insensitive crowd, An Sheng¡¯s temples were twitching. Why are they eating it? Don¡¯t they feel ashamed?


    ¡°Not to mention. It does taste good!¡± Seven who was next to An Sheng chewed the fruit which was about the size of a lychee and told him earnestly.


    An Sheng did not want to talk as he felt ashamed. Where was their anger and their intention to take revenge?


    I¡¯m not going to collude with them.


    But, the water temperature was rising slowly. Seeing them eating joyfully, An Sheng boringly bit a piece of leaf that was floating on the water and chewed it.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s indeed delicious!¡±


    Seven was speechless.


    Looking at the disdain in Seven¡¯s eyes, An Sheng simply continued eating. Since the Gillfish Clan could eat them, they could also eat their ingredients.


    ¡°Asshole, don¡¯t grab my fruit,¡± Seven was enraged as he saw An Sheng open his mouth and took away the fruit which he was about to eat.


    After the players were done eating and drinking, they lay in the pot and looked at each other, waiting for the arrival of their doomsday.


    ¡°Brothers, I have a suggestion. We just pretend to know nothing and don¡¯t tell anyone regarding the things that happened today,¡± looking at the crowd, An Sheng burped as he said.


    Upon hearing this, everyone seemed to be in embarrassment. They nodded in agreement with An Sheng¡¯s suggestion as the situation they encountered today was embarrassing.


    An Sheng was already preparing to fool more people for the next battle in his mind. He believed that with more manpower, they could defeat the Gillfish Clan.


    The water temperature gradually increased and blood words began to appear on the players¡¯ bodies.


    The players¡¯ camp was once again wiped out.


    As the players died, their bodies turned into black smoke and were withdrawn by the artifice again.


    Upon seeing this, the Gillfish Clan who was initially excited stared at the empty cauldrons, doubting their life.


    After their death, An Sheng and the others became busy. They were preparing to bring another group of people to take revenge.


    However, before this, he got an idea and posted a post on the forum:


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the Son of the Sea. There are many Sons of the Sea on this island.¡±


    A screenshot of the coordinates on the map in his game was also provided below the post.


    Originally, this kind of post would be ignored. After all, rumors often appeared on the forum. However, the post was inexplicably being pushed to the top.


    Seven_Seven: ¡°Yes, this is the island. I have seen the Son of the Sea on this island!¡±


    I¡¯m_Not_Fat_At_All: ¡°Me too! I didn¡¯t expect the thread starter to find it too! Don¡¯t you know how to keep it a secret? I wish to return after I become stronger.¡±


    Blood-stained_World: ¡°Heartache. I thought I was the only one who knows about this secret. But, you made it public. I hate you, thread starter!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°What! The Son of The Sea? Oh my god! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°It¡¯s mine! It¡¯s mine! I will set off now! The Son of the Sea is mine!¡±


    Hence, a huge wave of fooled players began to march toward the island of the Gillfish Clan.


    The tragedy of them being eaten continued. However, all of them chose to remain silent and secretly pinned An Sheng¡¯s post to the top.


    Another wave of fooled players set sail.

 Chapter 85 - The Distressed Gillfish Clan

    Chapter 85: The Distressed Gillfish Clan


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Thousands of members of the Gillfish Clan sat on the shore with weapons in their hands, gazing blankly at the sea.


    They did not go fishing in the sea or hunting in the jungle today as they knew that those creatures would arrive at any time.


    It had happened countless times, and the constant visits of the players had caused them to lose their cool.


    From being grateful to the Sea God in the beginning to cursing the gods now, no one knew the ups and downs that they had been through.


    Ever since the legend was spread across the forum, saying that the Son of the Sea was found at the Fallen Fish Island, innumerable players had sailed here according to the coordinates they had.


    Meanwhile, all the players who had suffered the inhumane torture had somehow reached a consensus and chose to hide the truth. Then, they quietly hyped the deceiving post in the forum, hoping that the other players would join in on the suffering.


    This became the greatest deceit in the history of Battle Online.


    However, this had caused a great inconvenience to the humble and honest Gillfish Clan. The arrival of incessant batches of players were starting to exhaust their hospitality.


    As they expected, a warship came into view in the distance.


    The gamers on the ship were moved by the scene and some of them even shed tears.


    ¡°I see it¡­ I see it! That¡¯s the Fallen Fish Island that was mentioned in the forum,¡± the players on the warship exclaimed in excitement, as though they had foreseen themselves reaching the peak of life after they had successfully obtained the Son of the Sea.


    ¡°The members of the forum were right. The natives on the island are really welcoming. Look! They are standing at the shore, waving at us!¡± they made a joyful remark when they saw the members of Gillfish Clan who were actually waving their weapons in protest by the shore.


    As they were approaching the island, the players stood on the deck of the warship and waved back at the Gillfish Clan gleefully.


    The members of the Gillfish Clan were flustered by the players¡¯ reactions.


    They were especially bewildered when they saw the creatures¡¯ smiling faces. Are these creatures insane? They obviously know that they are sending themselves to an early grave. Yet, they act so imprudently. How did they gain their courage?


    After the warship docked at the port, the players were beaming as they disembarked the warship. Then, they walked toward the members of Gillfish Clan, who were running at them enthusiastically.


    ¡­¡­


    In a certain crystal palace under the Void Ocean.


    Confused, the Sea King stared at the elder who was groveling at his feet.


    ¡°You are saying that there¡¯s a kind of creature that has been coming to the Fallen Fish Island to die every day, and you can¡¯t take it anymore?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. The Gillfish Clan doesn¡¯t have many resources. You should be welcoming them to sacrifice their lives at your place instead. Only with sufficient food can you expand your tribe, too.¡±


    The elder of the Gillfish Clan clan raised his head and wiped away his tears, ¡°My King, but we can¡¯t eat them. They will disappear after we briefly cook them.¡±


    The Sea King was puzzled.


    He had no idea what was happening either.


    He would not be bothered with such a trivial matter if the Gillfish Clan had not pledged loyalty to him and selected ten of their strongest warriors to join his navy every year.


    Upon listening to the the complaint of the Gillfish Clan¡¯s elder, the confused Sea King interrupted him,


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do?¡±


    The elder of the Gillfish Clan calmed himself down, ¡°My King, can you send someone to protect us? If this continues, our clan will really be doomed. We haven¡¯t been eating for the past few days. They will come in the morning, evening, and even at midnight. We haven¡¯t been hunting for other food for days.¡±


    The elder of the Gillfish Clan involuntarily teared up again when he recalled his recent experience.


    Looking at the poor elder, the Sea King heaved a sigh and waved his hand, ¡°Big Hammer, bring along a group of people to protect the Gillfish Clan. Meanwhile, investigate the opponent¡¯s background.¡±


    The humanlike tiger shark, with the name of Big Hammer, nodded. It threw a contemptuous glimpse at the elder before it exited the crystal palace and assembled his subordinates.


    Then, Big Hammer followed the elder of the Gillfish Clan back to Fallen Fish Island.


    With Big Hammer¡¯s help, the Gillfish Clan was finally put to ease. They began to hunt and pick fruits as usual. Their daily lives resumed. For the first time, they were so grateful for their everyday life.


    Big Hammer and the warriors were stationed at the territorial waters near the Fallen Fish Island. They were rather satisfied with the hospitality provided by the Gillfish Clan.


    However, before long, they got distressed again.


    Just as the elder of the Gillfish Clan predicted, the players attacked them several times during the period of Big Hammer¡¯s stay.


    Everytime, the players would run into the Sea King Navy led by the Big Hammer, and none of them could escape from death.


    In the beginning, Big Hammer had some fun with it. However, as he encountered more and more players, he quickly became exhausted.


    He did not get to sleep at all as the ceaseless attacks came erratically. Big Hammer could finally understand what the Gillfish Clan was going through.


    It¡¯s as if they are here for a suicide mission. They are walking to their graves with a smile while waving at me politely. Am I not ferocious enough to scare them?


    Eventually, Big Hammer and the others could not take it anymore.


    However, it did not end here. As the post of Battle Online on the forum reached tens of thousands of views, the visits of the players became increasingly frequent. Big Hammer could not take it any longer. It ordered its navy to return to the crystal palace to seek help.


    The Forum of Battle Online: ¡°I¡¯ve found the Son of the Sea. There are quite a number of them on the island.¡±


    The 33,412th comment:


    I¡¯m_Not_Fat_At_All: ¡°The number of views has reached 30,000¡­ I reckon it¡¯s time to reveal the secret. (hilarious)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°The power of the deceived ones is strong enough, and we are fully capable of taking revenge now. Shall we disclose the secret?¡±


    Beef_Noodle: ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do it. Let¡¯s tell them the truth. We have enough people already. Our capacity is sufficient to make an extermination possible.¡±


    A_Salted_Fish: ¡°I hate you, bastards. Do you know what I went through? (Gritting teeth)¡±


    Cat_Slave_XiaoMei: ¡°We¡¯re finally revealing the truth! I almost perished trying to keep the secret! OP, I really want to kill you!¡±


    Adorkable_XiaoBai: ¡°We¡¯re going to stop tricking people? Knowing that I¡¯m the last batch to be tricked, I feel so aggrieved that I can¡¯t share this kind of pain with others.¡±


    As many players fell into the trap, the size of the crew increased. Fatty and An Sheng, together with the others, decided to disclose the truth. They had also prepared to assemble the resentful players and form a troop to go to Fallen Fish Island to take their final revenge.

 Chapter 86 - The Expedition Of The Players

    Chapter 86: The Expedition Of The Players


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After the truth was revealed, the forum was swamped by new responses. Many players, who had missed the opportunity due to the absence of a ship, were wild with joy.


    Meanwhile, the players who had been duped, had turned the air blue by swearing at the original poster.


    The comments on the original thread:


    ¡°The members of the Gillfish Clan are so welcoming. They even made me stay for a meal when I visited! I love them!¡±


    ¡°The hospitable Gillfish Clan prepared a large pot of food to serve us. We¡¯re so happy! (Smile)¡±


    ¡°I love this island. I found a lot of spiritual materials there, and I was so close to getting the Son of the Sea!¡±


    ¡°I love Fallen Fish Island so much. The people there are very loquacious. All of them are talented, and I¡¯ve gained a lot of knowledge from them. Go and have fun! You will never regret it!¡±


    ¡°I would definitely like to revisit the place. It is definitely a treasure trove. You will regret not going!¡±


    However, the style of the comments changed immediately after the truth was unveiled.


    ¡°This is excellent. I can finally swear at the OP and his family members on this post. I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that I was cooked alive¡­ you tricksters. I will not believe in love anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have written down all the 13,241 lies before this. I¡¯m going to spend some time memorizing them, and repay them once the operation is over!¡±


    ¡°I was so excited to visit the island, but I wanted to cry after I found out the truth. Anyway, here¡¯s a middle finger for everyone who commented before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s such a well-planned lie. Didn¡¯t they say that we, the Beiqi Army, are family? I always treated you as my family, but you used me to feed the Gillfish Clan? I¡¯m furious!¡±


    ¡°Gillfish Clan: Come to my bowl now. Don¡¯t argue anymore. I¡¯m going to eat ten of you today. (Hilarious)¡±


    ¡°Gillfish Clan: Come on, stop it or you will be extinct after we consume all of you. (Hilarious)¡±


    After the secret was disclosed, all the deceived players jotted down the name of a certain guild.


    It was the Demonic God Guild which was founded by a group of youngsters. The resentful players recorded the name of the guild in their notebooks, preparing to give them a devastating blow after the operation of vengeance.


    However, An Sheng and the others were rather happy at this moment as they saw more players arriving at the shore to join their operation.


    The plan had certainly worked. It did not cost them a penny to assemble their troops. An Sheng and Fatty were pleased with their intelligence.


    Before long, 20,000 players had arrived at the shore. Warships and Specter Ships, which were extravagantly decorated, were gathered to form a huge fleet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brothers! Today, I will exterminate the village and destroy the clan!¡± Fatty excitedly waved the battle axe in his hand, appearing extremely pleased.


    The warship left the coast and sailed toward Fallen Fish Island.


    Meanwhile, on Fallen Fish Island, Big Hammer had once again brought in a thousand warriors from the Sea King Navy and dozens of sea monsters.


    Facing the ceaseless harassment from the players, Big Hammer was close to losing his temper. Therefore, he decided to implement a shift system. Although the job would remain tiring, it would not be insufferable as they were all granted with brief breaks.


    Big Hammer felt at ease as his crew had grown bigger. After he assigned 300 people for the shift, he was ready to have a great sleep.


    However, right after Big Hammer fell asleep, he was awakened by a quake.


    Grumpily, he opened his bloodshot eyes. He slapped his servant, who had also woken up, and threw him to the ground.


    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m sleeping!?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here again!¡± the servant cried with a hint of despair painted across his face.


    Slap!


    Once again, Big Hammer slapped the boy who had just gotten to his feet, causing the servant boy to fall to the ground again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent 300 warriors and 20 sea monsters. Yet, you want me to be there personally? Are you trying to completely exhaust me!?¡±


    ¡°There are so many of them this time. We will not be able to defend the island!¡±


    Big Hammer¡¯s expression turned somber upon listening to the boy¡¯s words. Immediately, he got out of his bed, left the coral, and swam toward the surface of the sea.


    When he emerged from the water, Big Hammer quickly found the fleets that were sailing toward them from a distance.


    At the sight of this, his eyes widened in shock.


    Do you really not want me to sleep? I have just strengthened my defense. Yet, you sent more members for this suicide mission? Is this the right thing to do?


    You¡¯re clearly bullying me. I need to save my own pride as well!


    Big Hammer despaired. At this moment, he hated the Gillfish Clan for involving him in this saga. Now, he had to go through the whole ordeal which initially just belonged to the Gillfish Clan.


    He clenched his teeth as he pondered the situation. Then, Big Hammer dove into the sea and woke all his subordinates up.


    Soon, the Sea King Navy, which was formed by thousands of soldiers, emerged from the sea at Big Hammer¡¯s heels. There were also dozens of sea monsters glaring menacingly at the players from a distance.


    Looking at Big Hammer and his troops that were blocking their path, the players¡¯ warships approached them at a constant speed. Together, the warships formed a steel barrier as they sailed toward Big Hammer.


    ¡°Take them down!¡± Big Hammer roared in anger. He dove into the water, leaving his shark fins visible on the surface of the water. He charged forward and broke the waves of the ocean.


    Upon witnessing this, the rest of the Sea King Navy followed Big Hammer and dove into the water before they rushed toward the players.


    Unfortunately, the players were completely different from before. As Big Hammer and its team approached the players, they discovered that there were many more ships behind the fleet. The number was far beyond their expectations.


    However, Big Hammer did not think that the Sea King¡¯s Navy would lose. Therefore, he still took the lead and charged toward their opponent.


    He collided with a moving black warship and created a hole at the bottom of the ship. Seawater quickly gushed into the ship.


    Big Hammer continued to attack and hit several warships successively.


    Just as he expected, the warships were weak. Big Hammer put on a disdainful expression before he decided on his next target, a blue warship, and charged toward it.


    Unfortunately, his next chosen target was the Great Dragon Warship that was owned by Chen Ziyu, who had girded his loins to avenge his members.


    On the ship, Chen Ziyu smiled as he watched Big Hammer ferociously charging toward his direction.


    His ship was upgraded with the materials that were specifically meant to improve the rigidity of the ship. He was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Great Dragon! Brace yourself!¡±


    Following Chen Ziyu¡¯s order, a deafening dragon roar sounded from the ship. Immediately, the surface of the ship began to sparkle as if it was plated with a coat of metallic protection.


    Bang! At that moment, Big Hammer arrived before the ship and violently hit the warship¡¯s naval ram.


    The Great Dragon Warship that was in the armor form shook vigorously, and the gleam of the armor was dimmed, but unscathed.


    Big Hammer gently massaged his swollen head before he curled into a ball.


    At this moment, he felt a sharp pain in his head. It was excruciating!


    How can this be so hard? This is not the same as the warships from before! Big Hammer grimaced in pain under the water.


    At the same time, Chen Ziyu began to counter the attack. He reached out to pat the steering wheel, ¡°Great Dragon, kill him!¡±


    Buzz¡­ Roar!


    Accompanied by the loud road, the Great Dragon Warship extended its claws that were covered with scales toward Big Hammer.

 Chapter 87 - To Experience What We Went Through

    Chapter 87: To Experience What We Went Through


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    At that time, there were only a handful of guilds that were capable of building warships with special abilities. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem to fight against the small sea monsters. However, they were evidently no match for a commander of the Sea King Navy like Big Hammer.


    But Big Hammer had picked the wrong opponent this time. The Great Dragon Warship contained the strength of the entire Great Dragon Guild. Big Hammer cannoned himself into the warship twice and ended with an agonized grimace on his face.


    He did not insist on fighting the Great Dragon Warship. Instead, he swam forward, ready to change target and continue his destruction.


    However, he was unable to just leave as Chen Ziyu did not allow him. The dragon hands extended from the bottom of the ship and quickly seized him.


    As Big Hammer struggled against the restraint, he noticed that the five mages on the warship began to transform and turned into Water Turrets.


    In the ocean, the water element would be significantly empowered. Five enormous Water Dragons were blasted from the cannon before they charged toward Big Hammer.


    Boom!


    A huge wave was triggered. The attack had made Big Hammer light-headed. It was suffering from excruciating pain as blue-colored blood oozed from his wound.


    Big Hammer was intimidated. Obviously, the power of the Great Dragon Guild was way stronger than any of the other players that he had seen before. The fear of death overtook him.


    However, the power of the Great Dragon Guild had not been fully manifested yet. Two silhouettes leapt down from the Great Dragon Warship, encircled by the shadow of the Night Killer.


    Shadow Step, which was the iconic skill of the Assassins, had been activated. The two figures turned into phantoms, and at the speed of light, charged toward Big Hammer. Simultaneously, two bloody blades were thrust into Big Hammer.


    Big Hammer, who had long lost his fighting ability, was stunned as he watched the bloody blades penetrate his body. Then, his body was slowly dismembered into pieces.


    After they withdrew the shadow of the Night Killer, the two assassins took a step on the water before they hopped onto the warship.


    Xue Li said, ¡°Boss, mission accomplished!¡±


    Wang Damang replied, ¡°They are so weak!¡±


    Chen Ziyu chuckled before he added, ¡°Go ahead and help the other players to destroy the rest of the Sea King Navy!¡±


    They nodded before they took a glimpse at the battlefield.


    At that moment, many warships had been destroyed. This was a common sight for players who often sailed the ocean. After all, a majority of the players¡¯ warships had not been upgraded, and the default rigidity of the warship would not be sufficient for the ship to withstand the attack.


    However, when they encountered creatures like the sea monsters, although the ship would be destroyed, they would usually hit the monsters directly. After all, It wouldn¡¯t matter as their warships could repair themselves. Therefore, the players did not fear the damage.


    When a warship was severely damaged and sank into the sea, it would be recalled by the channel. They would then pull out their weapons, and engage in naval warfare with the warriors of the Sea King Navy.


    Soon, all the sea monsters were annihilated by the players. Then the players set their eyes on the warriors of the Sea King Navy.


    With a greater number of members and better skills, the players rapidly slaughtered the warriors.


    The naval battle continued for approximately an hour and ended when most of the Sea King Navy was killed and the remaining warriors chose to flee for their lives.


    The sea had turned dark blue after the bloodshed.


    The players had obtained absolute victory for this small-scale team battle.


    ¡­¡­


    At the Steel Hammer Army Hall in the Crystal Palace.


    ¡°Big Hammer died?¡± looking at the extinguished Soul Orb, Steel Hammer widened his eyes.


    He had only one son. The death of Big Hammer infuriated Steel Hammer, bringing it to roar in grief.


    ¡°General¡­ my condolences,¡± a humanlike creature in a tortoise shell rushed forward to comfort him.


    ¡°Condolences? What kind of condolences? Have you ever lost your son? Do you know how I feel!?¡±


    The tortoise instantly fell silent. It had no idea how to answer the question.


    ¡°Kill Gui Liu¡¯s son!¡± Steel Hammer, who had nowhere to vent its rage, shouted as he could not help but feel angry at the sight of the tortoise.


    ¡°After his death, relegate him as the Junior General of the Steel Hammer division of the Sea King Navy,¡± Steel Hammer added before he ended his sentence.


    Gui Liu was dumbstruck by Steel Hammer¡¯s words. He did not expect that his words of consolation would lead to the death of his own son.


    ¡°I feel better now. How does it feel to have your son dead?¡± Steel Hammer asked as he looked at the silent Gui Liu.


    Gui Liu was rendered speechless.


    After Steel Hammer had sent his order, Gui Liu led the tiger shark, who was assigned to execute the death penalty, to his house.


    Upon his father¡¯s return, Gui Liu¡¯s son welcomed him gleefully.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re home. Did you bring me any toys today?¡±


    Gui Liu looked at his son, and tears flowed down his cheeks, ¡°My child, I have brought you both good news and bad news. Which one do you want to know first?¡±


    Gui Liu¡¯s son pondered the question, ¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡±


    ¡°You have been installed as the Junior General of the Steel Hammer division of the Sea King Navy!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gui Liu¡¯s son was wild with joy, ¡°Then, what¡¯s the bad news?¡±


    ¡°You have to be mentally prepared to receive the bad news!¡± Gui Liu shed tears of remorse as he stared at his son.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, a greater war had broken out on Fallen Fish Island.


    20,000 players fought fiercely with the Gillfish Clan.


    However, the players had the upper hand as they significantly outnumbered the Gillfish Clan, causing the clan to be only able to defend themselves bitterly.


    As the members of the clan fell, the elder of the Gillfish Clan stood at the center of the village. He trembled as he murmured under his breath.


    He did not know if his clan was cursed by the Sea God, causing his clan to end up being targeted by such a horrifying race.


    The killings continued. The ground was blanketed by the corpses of the Gillfish Clan members, while the fallen players turned into dark smoke and were sent back to the channel. This put great pressure on the Gillfish Clan as there seemed to be a constant decrease in their number, while the number of their opponents remained the same.


    The trumpet was constantly blowing in the fishing village. The other tribes of Gillfish Clans continued to send help. However, the Gillfish Clan was still weaker and had a lesser number compared to the players¡¯ enormous troops.


    Eventually, the Gillfish Clan was forced to retreat to the fishing village.


    ¡°Kill them and bring out their cauldron. Don¡¯t they love cooking? Throw them into the cauldron today. Steam, fry, and cook them all,¡± the resentful Fatty yelled in excitement.


    Seven heard this and was stunned, ¡°They are all humanlike. Are you sure you will have the appetite to eat them?¡±


    Fatty rolled his eyes, ¡°I just want them to experience the despair that we went through.¡±


    After hearing this, the players recalled being controlled by the Gillfish Clan. The memory had brought a hint of fear to their eyes.


    The time for revenge had finally come, and it was their turn to take charge this time!

 Chapter 88 - Steal Hammer

    Chapter 88: Steal Hammer


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    At Fallen Fish Island.


    Smoke clouded over the fish village while the water was boiling in the big cauldrons. The players were busy carrying the firewood and making fire.


    ¡°Seasoning¡­ there¡¯s no more seasoning!?¡± the displeased Fatty shouted, who could not find the seasoning.


    The members of the Gillfish Clan were helpless as they were all tied up. Seasoning? Do you really have no idea who finished the seasonings?


    However, the players did not actually plan to eat them. They only wanted the Gillfish Clan to get a taste of their own medicine.


    The annihilation of the village was very successful. As the players tortured the Gillfish Clan, they also seized some fresh fruit and set the village on fire before they left.


    When the players went to the shore to prepare for their embarking, they noticed an enormous wave in the distance before many sea monsters began to emerge from the water.


    ¡°Brothers, get ready to fight!¡± commanded Chen Ziyu as he put on a somber face.


    The size of the Sea King Navy was clearly bigger this time and the players dared not take this lightly. They immediately hopped on the ship and sailed the warship toward their opponent.


    From afar, Steel Hammer was burning with anger at the sight of the players¡¯ warships.


    Without much hesitation, he knew that they were the culprits who killed his son.


    To avenge his son¡¯s death, Steel Hammer had assembled the entire Steel Hammer division. It was eager to find out who had the audacity to provoke the Sea King¡¯s Navy in the Void Ocean.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Steel Hammer yelled furiously before the sea monsters sped up as they charged forward.


    After hearing the command, the warriors roared in unison before they accelerated forward.


    The players did not fret as they confronted the Sea King Navy that was led by Steel Hammer as their own fleet continued to move onward.


    In fact, the players had always thought that it was merely a matter of time before a war between the Sea King Navy and Beiqi Army broke out. They had always talked about the Sea King Navy on the forum.


    Hence, the players were completely fearless even when they came without any preparation.


    This time, however, the players¡¯ headcount did not give them any advantage over the Sea King Navy which was led by Steel Hammer. Immediately after the violent exchange commenced, a few of their battleships were destroyed.


    Countless sea monsters began to climb onto the warships from all directions before the warriors, aided by the sea monsters, jumped onto the decks. Then, they began to battle the players individually.


    The players on the ships¡¯ decks had a slight advantage, but those who fell into the water had a tough time defending themselves.


    After all, the Sea King Navy was far more adept with fighting in the water compared to the players, who could hardly perform at all under the water.


    Upon seeing this, Chen Ziyu got a little perturbed. They had certainly provoked a strong opponent.


    Steel Hammer was the most vicious enemy during a battle. His ability was definitely unfathomable. Chen Ziyu decided to crush him with the Great Dragon Warship to relieve the stress of the other players.


    The Great Dragon Warship, which was in the armor form, crashed into Steel Hammer, and caught it by surprise, causing it to flip backward.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Steel Hammer said as he regained his footing. He widened his eyes and bent his body before he charged toward the Great Dragon Warship.


    Bang! Steel Hammer was thrown backward by the collision. The glimmer of the armor on the Great Dragon Warship was dimmed. The bow was slightly raised as the ship slipped backward.


    ¡°Come again!¡±


    Steel Hammer¡¯s bullheadedness was triggered and he refused to admit his defeat. He summoned all his energy before he charged toward the Great Dragon Warship again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Chen Ziyu and his members felt as though they were on a swing as they were continuously pushed backward by the ceaseless attacks. They were in a daze.


    They could not comprehend why Steel Hammer only aimed at their strong bow, instead of all the other weaknesses of the ship.


    Steel Hammer¡¯s head was buzzing after the repeated bangs. However, his headstrong personality did not allow him to give up, bringing him to throw himself at the Great Dragon Warship over and over again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The members of the Great Dragon Guild were rocked by the collisions.


    ¡°This retard is the commander of the Sea King Navy?¡± flustered, Wang Damang glanced at Steel Hammer as he raised his doubt.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, doesn¡¯t it hurt? I can feel the pain just by looking at him,¡± Chen Ziyu shook his head and said.


    ¡°Let him do as he likes!¡± Xue Li made a nonchalant comment.


    The members of the Great Dragon Guild were rendered speechless.


    After dozens of thumps, Steel Hammer¡¯s head was buzzing. He grit his teeth in agony.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to break you!¡± Steel Hammer gathered all his strength and charged at the Great Dragon Warship once again.


    Crack!


    The golden armor on the Great Dragon Warship shattered immediately, while the ram at the bow was also broken by the great force. The entire warship had suddenly lost its defence system.


    At the sight of this, Chen Ziyu glowered as he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s get into the water and finish him!¡±


    Upon the command, the members of the guild quickly grabbed their weapons and dove into the water. Chen Ziyu¡¯s red ruby glimmered as he took a leap forward and threw a punch at Steel Hammer.


    Thud!


    His punch penetrated the water and hit Steel Hammer¡¯s head.


    The impact landed on Steel Hammer¡¯s head before it threw Steel Hammer away by force. At this moment, Steel Hammer¡¯s body was covered in blood as well.


    Chen Ziyu was a little terrified. This is why the monster has been relentlessly throwing itself at the warship. His skull is so tough!


    At this moment, Steel Hammer was slightly dizzy. The previous collisions had made him extremely sick, and the blow from Chen Ziyu had certainly caught him off guard. He felt as though his brain had been stagnated into a halt and he could no longer distinguish the directions.


    However, confronting Wang Damang and the others, Steel Hammer subconsciously swung his arms.


    Steel Hammer had always had great strength. Just as Wang Damang and the others got nearer to him, they were sent flying. After all, they were no match for him.


    When Chen Ziyu came back alongside his men, he noticed that in the distance, Steel Hammer¡¯s Sea King Navy had arrived at the scene to aid their leader.


    Upon seeing this, Chen Ziyu realized that they were in a quagmire before he hurriedly shouted in the regional channel.


    ¡°Withdraw! Save as many warships as possible!¡±


    Although the warships could fix themselves, the repair required a long time. If they insisted on proceeding with a quick repair, they would require a lot of wood. Therefore, Chen Ziyu acted decisively and ordered the players to retreat immediately. Meanwhile, he could also put the marginally damaged Great Dragon Warships into the channel.


    Chen Ziyu was prestigious among the players. The players, whose battleships had not been destroyed, immediately sailed away.


    Surrounded by the Steel Hammer¡¯s navy, the players who had fallen into the water fought for their lives.


    However, they were very close to defeat and their final defense was merely a futile attempt before their deaths. Eventually, the players were surrounded and killed by the enemy.


    ¡°Boss, a few ships are trying to run away!¡± a warrior of the navy said as he pointed at the players who were trying to escape.


    Steel Hammer shook his head violently. He could not hear his subordinate at all. At that moment, it felt as though the world was spinning, and he was losing it.

 Chapter 89 - An Manman

    Chapter 89: An Manman


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    During the battle with the Steel Hammer¡¯s navy, the players had lost about a hundred warships of the guild level and hundreds of Specter Warships.


    The players had experienced the power of the Sea King Navy through this battle, and had also realized that they had a long way to go before they were able to confront the Sea King Navy.


    However, the price of the materials in the auction house had increased again due to the naval war. Consequently, many players could not afford to purchase the spiritual materials they needed.


    At this instant, a post caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Are you looking for spiritual materials? Come and log at North Rocks. The Tree Demons here all contain spiritual materials.¡±


    Two videos were attached to the post.


    In the first video, several players were fighting a Tree Demon, and they managed to kill the Tree Demon owing to their perfect teamwork. The dead Tree Demon left behind a branch that was glowing in emerald green.


    At the bottom of the video was a screenshot of the item¡¯s attributes.


    [Tree Demon Wood (Level 2 spiritual material)]: The body essence of the Tree Demon can be used for many purposes, such as healing and alchemy.


    In the second video, a few players were summoning a private Specter Ship, and placed the Tree Demon Wood next to it.


    The Specter Ship was seen slowly drawing in the Tree Demon Wood before a chewing sound echoed within the ship. The experience bar that was floating above the deck of the Specter ship in the video began to glide forward.


    At the end of the video, the player who posted the video made a comment.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all looking for spiritual materials? There are so many Tree Demons and spiritual materials at the North Rocks. What are you waiting for? Young men who want to make boats, grab your axe and chop down the trees!¡±


    The technical post had created a commotion among the players. The post was followed by positive comments from players, complimenting the original author.


    This time, the players turned their target toward North Rocks before the start of the naval war. Many players put in a strenuous effort to cut the trees and upgrade their ships.


    ¡­¡­


    That day, Lu Wu was feeding Bei Li when he received an unexpected phone call.


    Aside from messages that were demanding a payment option, Lu Wu would usually not receive any calls on his phone. He was a little surprised when his phone rang at this time.


    After he took out his phone from his pocket, a woman¡¯s picture appeared on the phone screen. The name ¡®An Manman¡¯ was displayed.


    At the sight of the name, the image of a cheerful teenage girl came to Lu Wu¡¯s mind.


    An Manman and Lu Wu were neighbors in childhood and their families shared a close relationship. Therefore, they had been good friends since they were young.


    However, An Manman¡¯s family was offered an opportunity and they moved out of Indigo City when Lu Wu was in primary school.


    Coincidentally, An Manman and Lu Wu ended up in the same university again before they discovered their past friendship during an off-game meetup.


    Lu Wu and An Manman were polar opposites, but they made a pair of good friends. An Manman was also one of the very few friends of Lu Wu.


    ¡°Hey, Dog Daddy! Are you asleep yet? Let¡¯s have some fun if you¡¯re still awake!¡± a clear and sweet female voice sounded from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°What fun can we possibly have? It¡¯s midnight already,¡± Lu Wu was flustered.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m finally here in Indigo City, and I called you as soon as I got off the plane. I¡¯m going to punch you if this is how you¡¯re going to speak to me!¡± An Manman lowered her volume on purpose as if she was threatening him.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll come and pick you up,¡± Lu Wu glanced at his watch. Although he was bewildered, he agreed to meet up with her.


    Lu Wu did not have many friends, but he cherished every one of them. When he found out that An Manman was in Indigo City, he decided to catch up with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m right in front of the cinema next to the airport. Hurry up. I¡¯m really hungry and waiting for you to treat me to a great meal!¡± An Manman laughed on the other end.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take me more than two hours to get there. It¡¯s better for you to occupy yourself with something else first.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    After he hung up the call, Lu Wu looked at Bei Li, who was glaring at him. He felt a sudden menacing aura.


    ¡°I want to come, too!¡± Bei Li said as she stared at Lu Wu.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up a friend. We¡¯re not going to a theme park¡­¡± Lu Wu explained.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you from danger!¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Lu Wu turned expressionless.


    He knew about Bei Li¡¯s power. Apart from doing research and eating, Bei Li was a poor warrior. He could not say for sure who was going to protect who later.


    ¡°Stay here and wait for my return!¡± Lu Wu comforted the irritated Bei Li before he left the house.


    Lu Wu had to grab a taxi since he owned no vehicle.


    He quickly hopped in a taxi. The driver was quiet as music was playing on the radio, reminding him of many nostalgic moments.


    In fact, An Manman did not invent the name Dog Daddy without a good reason.


    They went to the same kindergarten. During that time, an incident left a lasting impression on An Manman.


    And that incident haunted Lu Wu for the rest of his life.


    When they were in kindergarten, the teachers were teaching them to avoid any physical contact between opposite genders. They were told that they would get pregnant if a boy kissed a girl.


    At that time, Lu Wu believed the teacher unreservedly.


    One day, Lu Wu accidentally kissed a pregnant dog in the kindergarten while he was playing with it. The next day, the female dog delivered a puppy.


    Witnessed by An Manman, Lu Wu vowed to the female dog and the puppy, ¡°As long as I have food, you will never be hungry! I swear on my life!¡±


    The vow had become one of Lu Wu¡¯s biggest jokes to An Manman. It was also the most embarrassing event that he would always try to forget but couldn¡¯t.


    Two hours later, Lu Wu arrived at the cinema before he gave An Manman a call.


    ¡°Manman, I¡¯m here. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Dog Daddy, give me another ten minutes. The movie¡¯s reaching its climax!¡± the uncaring An Manman said. Meanwhile, Lu Wu could hear the noises from a fight in the movie over the phone.


    Lu Wu was frustrated as it had taken him two hours to reach here. Yet, An Manman was watching a movie.


    However, since An Manman had come all the way to Indigo City, he decided to keep this grudge for later.


    Approximately fifteen minutes later, the audience began to exit the cinema as the movie had ended.


    A tall woman, who was wearing a beautiful smile, waved at Lu Wu as she held a bucket of popcorn in her left hand.


    Greeted by a familiar face, Lu Wu smiled and walked up to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we last met, Dog Daddy. It seems like you haven¡¯t changed much,¡± An Manman grinned ear to ear as she looked at Lu Wu.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown prettier but unfortunately your personality hasn¡¯t changed,¡± Lu Wu replied with a saracastic smile.


    A wave of familiarity washed over them causing the estrangement that grew from their prolonged separation to gradually fade away.


    Knowing that An Manman had not had her dinner, Lu Wu searched for a nearby eatery.


    However, it was already three in the morning. Other than the cinema, all the shops were already closed. They had no choice but to find a restaurant as they walked around the city.


    They laughed heartily as they recalled the funny incidents that happened in the past. They enjoyed this moment greatly.


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ what movie did you watch just now?¡±


    An Manman tossed some popcorn into her mouth. She replied as she chewed on the popcorn, ¡°The Avengers. It was released not long ago, and it¡¯s pretty popular. But, I wasn¡¯t moved by it because I couldn¡¯t really grasp the movie.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t watched the other Marvel movies. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t grasp the movie,¡± Lu Wu chuckled.


    ¡°Perhaps. But, I have a question. If the villains are so powerful, why didn¡¯t Superman and Batman join the Avengers during the fight?¡±


    Lu Wu was dumbstruck.


    He read An Manman¡¯s face and realized that she was not joking. Therefore, he had to explain.


    ¡°They are movies from different companies. One is Marvel and the other one is DC.¡±


    ¡°The job to save the earth depends on which company they work for? Can¡¯t they work together?¡± An Manman was surprised, too.


    Lu Wu was tired of explaining. He was talking about reality, and An Manman clearly thought that he was talking about the forces in the movie.


    Nevertheless, Lu Wu explained the relationship between Marvel and DC in detail, and An Manman finally understood the situation.


    They continued walking like this, and their journey was filled with laughter.


    In the end, they couldn¡¯t even find a food stall, so they decided to skip the meal.


    Initially, Lu Wu intended to let her crash at his place as there was still an empty room available.


    However, An Manman told him that she had an important appointment tomorrow. Disappointed, Lu Wu did not persist.


    After sending An Manman back to the hotel where she had reserved a room, the weary Lu Wu headed home.

 Chapter 90 - Tournament Collaboration

    Chapter 90: Tournament Collaboration


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The next day, in a meeting room at Platform173 headquarters¡­


    ¡°You want to collaborate with Battle Online Corporation for a tournament live stream?¡± Wu Guoyi asked An Manman, who was sitting across the table.


    ¡°Yes, President Wu. For now, you are the only person that has any connection with the Battle Online Corporation. This is why I am reaching out to you to discuss with Battle Online Corporation about the live streaming rights for the tournament,¡± An Manman looked earnestly at Wu Guoyi.


    The main reason for her to take a trip to Indigo City was to get the live streaming rights of the Battle Online Corporation¡¯s tournament.


    Recently, several videos became viral on various video hosting platforms.


    These videos were recorded by the Battle Online players during their gameplay.


    One of the most popular videos was the Christmas Battle Event.


    The video was paired with energetic background music, showing countless players fighting fervently and fearlessly against their enemy. Even though it was only through the screen, it made its viewers feel the burning anger and persistence in the hearts of the players.


    Moreover, this particular video had received over a million views on various websites and had attracted a large number of new players.


    It was precisely through her market research on Battle Online¡¯s gaming video, that the company An Manman worked for, Shark Streaming Platform, decided to seize this opportunity to obtain Battle Online¡¯s live streaming and commentary rights.


    Although the popular online game had not been updated with popular events such as battle arena or guild wars, she had a feeling that it would be all too late if she waited for the updates to be launched before proposing this collaboration.


    As of now, Battle Online had garnered an unprecedentedly high rating within the gaming community. For this reason, her father had asked An Manman to come to Indigo City and ask Wu Guoyi for help to discuss the collaboration details with the Battle Online Corporation.


    Looking at An Manman, Wu Guoyi went silent for a moment, ¡°Since your father is an old friend of mine, I will be frank with you.¡±


    An Manman listened while nodding her head.


    ¡°Even though Battle Online has not released any tournaments yet, I can firmly say that once it does, its impact will not be weaker than the popular games like Atlantis. What¡¯s more, its popularity could even surpass Atlantis. If you want to buy live streaming and commentary rights, I¡¯m afraid the cost will be very high!¡±


    Wu Guoyi himself had been discussing with Lu Wu about their collaboration several times in the past, so he knew Lu Wu¡¯s take on this matter very clearly.


    He sensed that Lu Wu did not care about profits, but instead wanted to focus on developing a good game.


    And this was something that Wu Guoyi admired so much about him.


    Since he was also one of the players of the game, he was well aware that if they launched the gaming credit top-up function, the profits generated would be phenomenal.


    Wu Guoyi believed that if he himself were to make the decision, he would definitely not be able to resist this temptation.


    However, since the beginning of the game¡¯s development until now, there was no hint of making soul coins an in-game purchase. This was something that he could not figure out. He just could not grasp what was on Lu Wu¡¯s mind.


    This was why he was not confident in An Manman¡¯s proposal for the collaboration.


    Having heard Wu Guoyi¡¯s advice, An Manman spoke after a moment of silence, ¡°President Wu, I would like to talk face to face with the person in charge of Battle Online.¡±


    Wu Guoyi nodded when he heard her request, ¡°If that is the case, then I¡¯ll make an appointment for you. However, I could not guarantee that he will meet you!¡±


    An Manman smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you for your help, Uncle Wu.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu let out a sigh as he looked at Bei Li. She was lying on the bed, snacking while sneaking side glances at him from time to time, ¡°Li, if you¡¯re eating then eat properly. Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Bei Li propped up her upper body, with her mouth still chewing, ¡°Spring is just around the corner, I wanna see how animals change during their mating season!¡±


    Lu Wu was left speechless by her statement.


    ¡°She is just a friend. We haven¡¯t been in contact for a long time now¡­¡±


    Lu Wu sighed. In all honesty, there was really nothing going on between him and An Manman; both of them were really just regular friends.


    At that moment, Lu Wu¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Picking up the call, Wu Guoyi¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Brother Lu, are you free now? I would like to treat you for lunch.¡±


    Lu Wu looked at Bei Li, who had now turned her ear to his direction in an effort to eavesdrop, and he felt a wave of helplessness in his heart.


    ¡°Brother Wu, I am kind of busy lately. I¡¯ll buy you a meal next time when I am free.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Guoyi went straight to the subject, ¡°Have you considered launching a tournament mode?¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned for a moment.


    In fact, he too was thinking about holding a live stream for the game¡¯s tournament.


    Apart from the guild war that had been planned previously, he was also developing a battle event for individual players as well as a leaderboard of the players and other features.


    These were the new competitive tournament features in development that Lu Wu was going to add.


    Lu Wu had always paid extra attention to gaming tournaments.


    In the development of games, competitive tournaments had played one of the most crucial roles in gaining publicity. Not to mention, it could also increase the popularity of the game itself.


    This was well reflected in the earliest games. Each event had attracted a large number of players to cheer for their favorite team.


    However, holding official tournaments required detailed and complicated preparations such as the venue, commentators, and opening ceremonies. Although there were official gaming platforms that only stream tournaments, which could also be used to run a tournament, the impact was way weaker and the necessary conditions were still not up to par yet.


    Nonetheless, Lu Wu wondered about the reason why Wu Guoyi would bring this topic up. As far as he knew, Platform173 did not have any involvement in the live streaming of tournaments.


    ¡°What does Brother Wu mean by that?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    ¡°Have you heard of the Shark Streaming Platform?¡±


    ¡°Of course. This streaming platform is one of the three major live game streaming platforms. I used to watch the local and international tournament commentaries on that platform.¡±


    The moment Wu Guoyi mentioned the Shark Streaming platform, Lu Wu had more or less guessed the reason.


    ¡°They would like to talk to you regarding the contract for the Battle Online tournament¡¯s legal rights. It is up to you to meet them or not, I am just asking on their behalf,¡± Wu Guoyi replied.


    As soon as Lu Wu heard it, he was excited. After all, he was already planning to launch the first season of the guild wars that he was developing. Moreover, Shark was one of the three major local live streaming platforms, so they already have high traffic on the website, which could help to promote the game. The company was highly experienced in hosting tournaments, which was exactly what he needed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet, Brother Wu!¡± after a moment of thought, Lu Wu gave a simple yet clear answer.


    Wu Guoyi was stunned with Lu Wu¡¯s change of attitude. He did not expect this reaction as Lu Wu¡¯s attitude had always been very chill.


    Apart from developing the game, he had never cared about profits, but now, it seemed that he suddenly had a change of heart.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have lunch together. I¡¯ll inform her about it and will book a table at the Palace Hotel. When you reach, just come to the table.¡±


    Lu Wu gave his swift approval.


    As he hung up the call, Lu Wu noticed Bei Li was staring blankly at him.


    ¡°I want to tag along!¡±

 Chapter 91 - Son Of The Sea

    Chapter 91: Son Of The Sea


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    In a private room, Palace Hotel.


    Lu Wu and An Manman were staring at each other.


    ¡°Dog Daddy, so you are in charge of Battle Online?¡±


    Lu Wu smiled embarrassingly after hearing that, he did not expect An Manman to be the one who wanted to meet him.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s on?¡±


    Lu Wu nodded, ¡°Since it¡¯s you, why not!¡±


    ¡°What about the conditions?¡±


    ¡°Uncle An has always treated me well. On top of that, you are my friend. Besides, cooperating with you will help me promote my game, so no conditions required. My only request is for you to bear all the expenses and arrange the venue for every tournament.¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s thoughts were very simple because he had a higher pursuit, money was of lesser importance to him now, which might even be less important than soul coins. He was satisfied as long as he had enough money to use.


    ¡°No problem!¡± An Manman replied with a smile.


    Wu Guoyi who was sitting aside had his eyes wide open. They were only there for less than five minutes but they had already settled everything.


    ¡°There must be something fishy!¡± Bei Li, who glanced back and forth between An Manman and Lu Wu, murmured.


    When they heard it, the atmosphere turned awkward instantly.


    ¡°She is just a child, she didn¡¯t mean it, I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Lu Wu explained to An Manman in an awkward tone.


    ¡°When did you have a child!¡± An Manman shuddered inexplicably while looking at Bei Li, and Bei Li felt her murderous aura.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my child, her name is Bei Li, she is my friend,¡± looking at An Manman¡¯s suspicious gaze, Lu Wu explained while bracing himself.


    After listening to Lu Wu¡¯s explanation, Wu Guoyi¡¯s gaze on him changed, too.


    He clearly remembered that Lu Wu said that Bei Li was his sister, so how did she become a friend now? Fishy.


    ¡°Why are all of you looking at me like this?¡±


    Looking at the apparent distrust of An Manman and Wu Guoyi, Lu Wu felt that they seemed to have misunderstood something.


    ¡°Little girl, where are your parents?¡±


    Looking at the delicate and cute Bei Li, An Manman bent down and asked softly.


    ¡°Parents? All gone!¡± Bei Li calmly replied.


    An Manman was silent.


    An Manman thought that Bei Li was an orphan, and was suddenly full of empathy, and she could not help wanting to hug her, but Bei Li dodged it nimbly.


    ¡°Fair competition, no sneak attacks are allowed!¡± Bei Li raised her fist and put on a fighting posture.


    Lu Wu pulled Bei Li to his side, and he got a headache while looking at the grumpy Bei Li, ¡°Enough! This is not a fight, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Seeing the suspicious faces of An Manman and Wu Guoyi, Lu Wu could only give the explanation that he had already fabricated, saying that he met the pitiful Bei Li somewhere. Then, his sympathy overflowed so he adopted her.


    Fortunately, the two did not delve into it. An Manman also knew Lu Wu¡¯s character and she knew that he would not commit such stupid things that would put him behind bars for three years so she overlooked it.


    Later, while having a meal, An Manman took the initiative to talk to Lu Wu about the issues in future tournaments.


    Lu Wu had nothing to hide about this, and he proactively told her about the Guild War that he was preparing.


    After hearing that, An Manman said that she would arrange the commentators and opening for the tournament when it commenced. It was also a kind of appreciation to Lu Wu for authorizing the streaming rights to her without conditions.


    However, Wu Guoyi seemed to be the most excited person after hearing this news.


    He was also the president of one of the guilds. How could he not be thrilled to hear this insider information? Although it did not show on his face, he was already secretly planning on the next development of his guild and was ready to make a splash in this Guild War.


    After dinner, everyone got along well, especially Lu Wu and An Manman who were already close friends. They often talked about the past while they were eating.


    However, on the other hand, Bei Li was eating silently at the side. From time to time, she would look up and see the two chatting happily, and then she would turn her grief and resentment into appetite again and started gorging on the dining table.


    The Insect Island, Void Ocean.


    The ten-member team of the Demolition Guild was hiding quietly in the bushes, observing the situation outside through the gaps between the branches and leaves.


    There was a strange land that shone with an emerald light about a ??100 square meters wide, several dozen meters away from the bushes. Many beast-like creatures patrolled the field, guarding this Spiritual Field.


    Among the many spiritual materials planted in this Spiritual Field, the most attractive one was the strangely shaped fruit in the middle of the field.


    [Son of the Sea]: A mysterious fruit blessed by the sea, an epic treasure of limitless value. One could get the blessing of the Underworld Sea God and randomly gain a talent-level ability after eating this fruit.


    Several people hiding in the bushes showed greed in their eyes when they saw this epic treasure.


    This was already their third time landing on the Insect Island.


    The numerous direct confrontations previously ended terribly and they returned empty-handed, but they were unwilling to share this secret. This time, only ten people came and snuck in here. They wanted to see if there was a chance to steal the Son of the Sea.


    After five hours of observation, they found out that there would be a rotation of orc guards on the Spiritual Field every two hours, with a gap of two minutes in between, so they were ready to take action quickly when the guards changed shifts.


    They waited for another few moments, and the orcs patrol began to head east.


    And at this moment, Liu Chai and the others jumped out of the bushes and ran toward the Son of the Sea frantically.


    As expected, there were no orcs who blocked them in those two minutes. They easily picked the Son of the Sea, and at the same time, they ran around the Spiritual Field crazily.


    [District Announcement: Congratulations to Liu Chai for winning the Epic Treasure, Son of the Sea]


    Liu Chai showed his ecstatic face when he saw the announcement.


    ¡°Woof, woof!¡± suddenly, a puppy came out of nowhere ran to Liu Chai¡¯s side and rubbed its head on the edge of his pants.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Liu Chai kicked the puppy away.


    He hated dogs the most, his husky had cost him a lot. If it was not his wife¡¯s favorite, he would have cooked the dog and ate it long ago.


    The dog which he hated was Sun Qi from the Myth Guild.


    The two guilds already had several conflicts because of resources. Sun Qi, a dog that could heal its whole group, gave him a headache. The few times he lost was because of this damn dog.


    So from Liu Chai¡¯s point of view, dogs were not a good thing!


    However, this kick had caused them trouble. When the puppy landed, it began to whine. The orcs of another shift heard it and rushed toward them in the Spiritual Field.


    ¡°Run!¡± Liu Chai screamed loudly and shoved the Son of the Sea into the Artifact Channel.


    He knew the mighty power of these orcs, they were no match for them.


    But when Liu Chai turned around and took a glance, he suddenly saw the puppy¡¯s property menu which was not far away.


    [Gou Dan]: The son of the Insect Island¡¯s owner, in its juvenile phase.


    Seeing the puppy¡¯s introduction, Liu Chai stared at it for a while. Then, he hugged the puppy and ran.


    The orcs guarding the Spiritual Field were extremely powerful fighters. With just a few steps, they almost caught up to Liu Chai and others. The slower guild members were immediately knocked down to the ground by the orcs.


    When Liu Chai realized that there was no way of escaping the orcs, he turned around and lifted Gou Dan, choking its neck, ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡±

 Chapter 92 - Sea Spirit Body

    Chapter 92: Sea Spirit Body


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over, or I¡¯ll kill the dog!¡±


    Liu Chai threatened the approaching orcs while holding Gou Dan and staring at them.


    This method worked seemed to work. The expression of the orcs changed and they looked very shocked when they saw Gou Dan being held by Liu Chai.


    ¡°Give me the Son of the Sea and let go of the young master, then I¡¯ll let all of you go!¡± the orc leader looked ferocious.


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Liu Chai yelled decisively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that your partners are in our hands now.¡±


    While the orc was speaking, he gestured to his comrades behind his back. Then, several orcs behind him quickly pulled Liu Chai¡¯s partners up from the ground, and they also placed their hands on their necks. Both parties were in a confrontation.


    ¡°How dare you threaten me!?¡± Liu Chai glared down at Gou Dan in his hands, and then he reached out his hand toward Gou Dan¡¯s ¡®little earthworm¡¯ and pinched it.


    ¡°Owwwww!¡± Gou Dan wailed with a heartbreaking cry.


    The orcs trembled when they saw him doing that, ¡°Don¡¯t do that to the young master! What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Let them go!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll trade, you gotta hand over the young master and the Son of the Sea!¡± the orc leader growled.


    ¡°Son of a bitch, I¡¯m gonna break it right now!¡± Liu Chai threatened them again while staring at Gou Dan who was already rolling his eyes.


    The orc leader showed a struggling expression when he looked at Gou Dan. Both the young master and the Son of the Sea were very important, so he was troubled when he was forced to make a decision.


    After a moment of confrontation, the orc leader gave them a stern look, ¡°I will give you another chance! Our boss, Xiao Tian, has more than one child, but you and your partners have only one life, you have to think about it carefully!¡±


    All the nine hostages were terrified when they heard that.


    In their opinion, how could their lives be worth more than the Son of the Sea? It was crazy to threaten the boss with their lives.


    ¡°Fucker, how dare you threaten me? I¡¯m not scared of threats at all. Come on, I¡¯ll count to three, then we¡¯ll just do it together!¡± Liu Chai said while staring at them.


    The few orcs were nervous upon hearing what he said, but they did not heed Liu Chai¡¯s warning.


    In their point of view, the reason Liu Chai¡¯s team came here was to get the Son of the Sea.


    If he had killed the young master now, then he would not be able to escape from the island and take the Son of the Sea outside anyway. After all, they did not know the existence of the Artifact Channel and still thought that the Son of the Sea was still in Liu Chai¡¯s inventory.


    ¡°One!¡± Liu Chai started counting.


    Although the orcs were anxious, they did not think that Liu Chai really dared to kill the young master, so they remained unmoved.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    Crack!


    Liu Chai strangled Gou Dan¡¯s neck, and Gou Dan¡¯s body hung down naturally, losing motion.


    Lu Chai skipped counting the number two, which caused the orcs to be unable to respond immediately. Even more unexpected was that Liu Chai really killed Gou Dan.


    Liu Chai made an inviting gesture after throwing Gou Dan¡¯s lifeless body away, ¡°What are you waiting for, brothers!?¡±


    The orcs were stunned. How could he be so nonchalant toward matters of life and death?


    When his men saw this, they just silently reduced their levels of pain perception, and turned around to look at the orcs who were still dumbfounded, ¡°Brothers, just end it quickly, thank you!¡±


    The orcs were startled.


    After being stunned for a moment, the orcs were utterly angered, they killed the nine of them on the spot, and then they glanced at Liu Chai.


    Liu Chai also reduced his pain perception level after seeing that, and then he smiled, ¡°Do it however you like, if I cry in pain then I am a loser.¡±


    At this time, Liu Chai was in such a good mood, as he had already gotten the Son of the Sea. He had already started imagining his bright future after he respawned.


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later, at the Mansion of the Dead.


    The several who respawned went online and Liu Chai took out the Son of the Sea with excitement and ate it in front of his followers who revealed envious expressions.


    [Congratulations to player Liu Chai for getting the first talent ability in the server, the Sea Spirit Body]


    At the same time, the announcement was published in the district, the data and information of the talent ability were displayed in front of Liu Chai.


    [Sea Spirit Body (Talent ability)]:


    Description: Under the blessing of the Sea God, you will get the passive ability called the Sea Spirit Body, the special ability called the Sea of ??War, and the sealed ability called the Tidal Sacrifice.


    Sea Spirit Body (Passive): Restores 1% of maximum health every 2 seconds (improves as your level increases)


    Sea of ??War (Special ability): When this ability is turned on, all members of the same faction gain a 5% movement speed bonus, healing 2 health points per second. Duration: 10 minutes. Area of Effect diameter: 100 meters.


    Tide Sacrifice (God Body): Unawakened


    (Note: Talent abilities will evolve as the player grows. Devouring more Sons of the Sea will accelerate growth)


    Seeing the introduction of the power of talents on the property menu, Liu Chai felt exhilarated.


    He did not expect this ability to be so powerful. His new class was the Rune Master, which had a high health percentage, to begin with. Now with this Sea Spirit Body, he could be considered as a human tank.


    What made him even more excited about this talent was that it even came with a battle aura.


    Although this ability was not as powerful as that dog¡¯s, it scaled with player level.


    Liu Chai could already imagine how strong his guild would be with this talent. He could not help laughing out loud.


    ¡°Boss, look at this,¡± several members of the Demolition Guild took out several spiritual materials from the Channel while they were jealous of Liu Chai.


    [Derived Spiritual Rice (Level 5)]: The special spiritual material cultivated under the nourishment of the Spiritual Field and the breath of the Son of the Sea. Due to the special nature of this spiritual material, it cannot be used on ghost ships and refining medicine.


    (Note: It is highly recommended to sell it to the shop, the price is 500 soul coins per plant)


    Liu Chai¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the introduction of this spiritual material.


    He initially thought that the Son of the Sea was the best thing in the Spiritual Field, and he did not even pay attention to other spiritual materials at all.


    He never thought that there was such a good thing. He regretted that he was too anxious at that time and got so few of them.


    This was a Level 5 spiritual material. It was the highest level of spiritual material that the players could ever find at this stage.


    However, Liu Chai was a little frustrated that this spiritual material had no practical use, and it could only be sold to shops.


    However, since it was a special spiritual material, and its description even explained its purpose, Liu Chai could not do anything about it. So he asked his followers to take out all of their Derived Spiritual Rice and put them all on sale in the shop.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li, the masterminds behind all of these were relieved when they saw Liu Chai sell all of his Derived Spiritual Rice.


    When Liu Chai and others got the Son of the Sea, Lu Wu and Bei Li had already noticed them.


    While they targeted the Son of the Sea, Lu Wu and Bei Li were also targeting the Derived Spiritual Rice, nurtured and cultivated by the Son of the Sea.


    According to Bei Li, these orcs were not growing Sons of the Sea at all, but they relied on the Son of the Sea to grow the special Spiritual Rice in the Spiritual Field.


    Although this spiritual rice was all Level 5 spiritual materials, they had the potential to evolve to become King Level spiritual materials.


    Lu Wu did not plan to grab these spiritual materials from Liu Chai¡¯s hands initially, but Bei Li was anxious, so she quickly modified the panel data. This made Liu Chai and others think that this spiritual material was really useless, and they chose to sell it to the shop.


    ¡°Li, what exactly is this spiritual material used for?¡± Lu Wu was curious. He had just spent a huge sum of 6,000 soul coins to buy these herbs.


    Bei Li smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that if you want to be a deity like the Emperor of Dongyue, then you must start high. Ordinary spiritual materials have too little effect on you, but the Derived Spiritual Rice is different; it¡¯s a special spiritual material that is equivalent to the king level. This means that your cultivation is about to begin!¡±


    Lu Wu was shocked.


    His smile gradually revealed his excitement, ¡°Then what are you going to let me cultivate? Are there any exercises to become a deity?!¡±


    Bei Li nodded solemnly, and slowly pulled out a little booklet that Lu Wu was very familiar with.

 Chapter 93 - The Dark Emperor Code

    Chapter 93: The Dark Emperor Code


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Bei Li flipped through the small booklet seriously. Then, she pointed at a pitch-black page and said sternly, ¡°You should cultivate this!¡±


    Lu Wu stared at her blankly.


    ¡°It¡¯s pitch black, what am I going to learn?¡± Lu Wu was helpless.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Bei Li laughed ominously as she tore the black paper from the booklet. Then, she touched the paper with the battle subring.


    All of a sudden, the black paper diminished gradually, until it disappeared.


    ¡°Be prepared, I am going to transmit it to you!¡±


    A huge stream of data flowed into Lu Wu¡¯s mind as Bei Li finished her words.


    Other than the endless streams of data, several Primordial Beasts appeared in front of Lu Wu. They were growling, and all of them looked like mountains that could penetrate the Earth as if they were Gods in Heaven.


    ¡°The Dark Emperor Code, which comprehended the Law of the World with the body of beasts, condensed all of the Immortal Dark Body, as the Great Dark Day!¡± Bei Li¡¯s voice arose in Lu Wu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Wu, choose one of the Divine Beasts in your mind as your starter enlightening beast!¡± once again, Bei Li¡¯s voice appeared in Lu Wu¡¯s mind.


    Hearing this, Lu Wu focused his mind and started to pick one from all of the beasts after he heard what she said.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s point of view, these Divine Beasts were equipped with extraordinary powers. All of them were extremely mighty. At the moment, he was unable to decide which one to choose to be his starter enlightening beast¡­


    At this moment, Bei Li¡¯s voice appeared again, ¡°Faster, Wu!¡±


    When he heard this, Lu Wu felt his heart tighten and he glanced at all of the Divine Beasts one more time. Then, he focused his mind on the Divine Beast with snowy white fur and a shining body.


    ¡°Suan Ni!¡±


    The black paper appeared in Lu Wu¡¯s mind and it burned up quickly. Then, the Divine Beasts faded gradually from the world.


    Lu Wu felt like his body was burning. He felt sultry and tried to open his eyes. However, he realized that his eyelids were out of his control.


    The torrid feeling remained for a while, and Lu Wu¡¯s throat felt dry.


    After a while, a sudden burst of chill hit him. Then, Lu Wu discovered that he could control his body as usual, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    However, Lu Wu found that it was unpleasant immediately, why is everything bigger now?


    ¡°Gee, you are so cute!¡± Bei Li crouched down while looking at Lu Wu who had turned into a white cat as she smiled squintingly.


    Lu Wu was quiet.


    After that, Bei Li took a mirror from the table and passed it to Lu Wu. ¡°Look at yourself, you are so cute!¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s jaw dropped when he saw the white cat in the mirror. ¡°What have you done to me, bastard?¡±


    ¡°It was the enlightening beast, and this was the starting body state that you have chosen!¡±


    Lu Wu almost fainted when he heard this.


    After listening to Bei Li¡¯s lengthy explanation, only did Lu Wu understood that he had to stay in this shape for some time before regaining his original body. Lu Wu heaved a sigh of relief, but deep down, he was unhappy.


    However, Lu Wu also realized that his surrounding was exceptionally clear in this body, and he felt stronger than before.


    Lu Wu began to walk around to make himself adapt to his body.


    He attempted to move his limbs, but he fell after he took a stride using his front limbs. Lu Wu was unable to move properly as he was still unfamiliar with his new body. He could only move forward by running and tumbling forward. Lu Wu was grimacing in pain, and he could not help meowing. Meow. Meow. Meow.


    Again, he stumbled. Lu Wu was going to get back on his feet, but he felt his body become lighter and his eyesight was improving tremendously.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Wu was puzzled, he stared at Bei Li that lifted him up.


    ¡°You are so adorable!¡± Bei Li held Lu Wu tightly in her arms and rubbed him strongly while she spoke.


    What the heck¡­


    Lu Wu cried without tears. This was so miserable, I never thought that I would have to experience this one day.


    ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s time for your meal. You could regain your original body sooner by eating this Derived Spiritual Rice,¡± Bei Li placed Lu Wu back onto the ground and a plant of Derived Spiritual Rice appeared from the channel when she reached out her hand to grab it.


    Then, Bei Li picked out a few grains from the plant, put them in her palm and put them close to Lu Wu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Come, eat this quickly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t be mean to me!¡± Lu Wu felt that his pride was challenged when he saw Bei Li¡¯s longing expression to feed him.


    ¡°Eat it, quick, it will help you to grow,¡± once again, Bei Li pushed the Derived Spiritual Rice to Lu Wu.


    Deep in his heart, helpless Lu Wu was full of anger, but he lowered his head and swallowed all of the rice into his stomach.


    This Derived Spiritual Rice was converted into the spiritual fog once consumed. They spread all over Lu Wu¡¯s body. Lu Wu could not help shivering, and he felt a wave of relaxation.


    ¡°Oh yes, Wu, you should exercise more frequently to speed up the absorption of soul energy. Show your effort to regain your human shape sooner! ¡± Bei Li made a cheering posture as she said this.


    Lu Wu was still expressionless, he felt like his life as a cat¡­ no¡­ as a human was hopeless.


    This could not be true. Why should a macho man like me be fearful of this little girl? She cannot eat me anyway, can she?


    Thinking about this, Lu Wu lifted his paw, slapped the ground and growled fiercely.


    However, Bei Li laughed and gave him a pat on his head, and all his ferociousness disappeared.


    Once again, Lu Wu felt like he took a big hit. He got up, found a corner and rolled into a ball. Then, he began to weep silently.


    Life as such is terrible, this is just the beginning, when will it end?


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Lu Wu lay on the bed, asleep with all of his limbs sprawled out. Suddenly, he felt like he was shaken.


    Having stayed up late at night to think about his life, Lu Wu opened his reddened eyes and came across Bei Li¡¯s sweet smile. Desperately, he reached out his paw to slap away Bei Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Knock it off, let me sleep!¡±


    ¡°Wu, I had told you yesterday that you require more exercise to enhance the absorption of soul energy,¡± Bei Li tried to pull Lu Wu out of the bed.


    Lu Wu ignored her, he shut his eyes after waving his paw lazily.


    Seeing Lu Wu who was trying to sleep in, Bei Li curved up her lips. She took out a grain of Derived Spiritual Rice as big as a cherry tomato from the Artifact Channel and threw it at Lu Wu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Go, fetch your rice!¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s nose twitched when the Derived Spiritual Rice flew over his brain. Since he started cultivating, Lu Wu was always hungry. A strong desire came over his body when he smelled the flavor of the Derived Spiritual Rice. He hopped from the bed and held the rice in his mouth, but his eyes were still shut.


    Snap!


    Bei Li held Lu Wu in her arms before he could land.


    ¡°You should go for some exercise now!¡± Bei Li brought Lu Wu who struggled to escape to the doorstep. She opened the door and threw Lu Wu outside. Then, she closed the door with a bang.


    A few moments later.


    As she could not hear anything outside, Bei Li cautiously opened the door.


    ¡°Hi! How are you, Li?¡± Lu Wu greeted Bei Li while squatting on the ground.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The door was shut again, leaving Lu Wu to brace the wind by himself.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Open the door, open the door, I want to go home! I am hungry, I wanna eat some rice! I want to eat something! Open the door!


    There was no response from inside despite Lu Wu¡¯s continuous knocking.

 Chapter 94 - These Days Are Unbearable

    Chapter 94: These Days Are Unbearable


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    It was the third day of Lu Wu¡¯s beast form cultivation.


    ¡°Wu, here¡¯s the super lovely cat food that I have prepared for you! Come and give it a try.¡±


    The noise from the kitchen interrupted Lu Wu¡¯s thoughts. At the same time, a strange smell that made Lu Wu feel his palpitation came from the kitchen.


    Curiously, Lu Wu hopped down from the sofa and trotted toward the kitchen.


    Lu Wu saw a plate of awful food with hot steam that was black-green in color. Besides, it was covered with a layer of brown cheese.


    Immediately, he wagged his tail and prepared to escape.


    While running, Lu Wu showed a desperate expression, Oh no, oh no, she is abusing me more and more now, these days are unbearable!


    Lu Wu was even more upset when he was caught back to the dining table by Bei Li before he could run any further.


    ¡°Wu, this is a delicious meal that I have prepared especially for you, how could you not taste it?¡± Bei Li said in an angry tone while she petted the expressionless Lu Wu.


    If you are such a good cook, why don¡¯t you try it yourself first? What¡¯s the fun in abusing me?


    Lu Wu glanced at the cookbook labeled Cat Food Collection that was unfolded on the table. He first looked at the pictures of the delightful dishes in the cookbook, then he moved his sight to the steaming appalling meal. Lu Wu swore under his breath.


    After that, Bei Li helped Lu Wu to wrap a triangular handkerchief around his neck, then she pointed at the food with anticipation, ¡°Eat!¡±


    Wait and see, I would spank you until you cry once I recover my original body.


    At this moment, Lu Wu seriously doubted that Bei Li wanted him to cultivate the Dark Emperor Code deliberately.


    However, beggars can¡¯t be choosers, it was better for him to bend than to break. Lu Wu gave up opposing her. He stood in front of the food with a definite look and bowed down his prideful head gradually.


    Once the food entered his mouth.


    Ew¡­


    Lu Wu bent his back involuntary and vomited all of the food from his mouth.


    He had his share of bad food before this, but this was the first time he had such terrible food. The moment when the food melted in his mouth, went down to his stomach and contacted the gastric juice, his stomach started to jerk. His stomach sent signals to his brain, forcing him to spit it out.


    Moreover, Lu Wu suspected that he would have died of food poisoning if he did not do so.


    Bei Li was astonished when she watched Lu Wu¡¯s fearful look, ¡°It was tasty, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Don¡¯t you have any freaking idea? Lu Wu did not have the strength to complain anymore.


    Bah! Bah! Bah!


    Lu Wu spat out all of the remaining liquid in his mouth, but it was still disgusting. He hopped down from the dining table and came beside the water bowl prepared by Bei Li to gargle.


    It was so close! I almost lost my life, Lu Wu was suffering from PTSD.


    The dense Bei Li noticed something after witnessing Lu Wu¡¯s responses and she smiled embarrassingly. After that, she picked up some of it with a pair of chopsticks and put it into her mouth, puzzled, ¡°Is it really that bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Lu Wu gloated when he saw Bei Li gargling continuously at the sink.


    Deep in his heart, he felt good about it.


    However, Lu Wu¡¯s smile solidified quickly.


    Once again, Bei Li spat the water out from her mouth. Her face was pale but she looked at Lu Wu with a firm look, ¡°Wu, this was an accident, I will do better next time!¡±


    The bad news came abruptly, causing the cat to get slightly caught off-guard. The secretly triumphant Lu Wu was petrified in a flash.


    It seemed like the danger of food poisoning would still exist. Unconsciously, Lu Wu made a sorrowful expression.


    Finally, Lu Wu had to rely on the Derived Spiritual Rice to assuage his hunger. However, the rice was not enough to fill him. In addition, according to Bei Li, a Level 5 spiritual material should not be consumed excessively. Or else, the soul energy would overload his body without being absorbed, and this would be harmful to his body.


    Therefore, other than cultivating by consuming the Derived Spiritual Rice, one had to go through the high-intensity physical workout, too.


    After explaining this to Lu Wu, Bei Li reached out for a cat teaser from her shopping bag.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    Come on, you better kill me now, this life is too difficult to live, Lu Wu had lost all hope.


    Becoming a kitty cat? That¡¯s fine. But a cat teaser? Is this a workout? This is challenging my pride.


    I am the King of Beiqi with a few million men following me, how could I lose my dignity like this!


    All of a sudden, Bei Li approached him and lifted him up and put him on the digital scale in the living room. Then, she pointed at the figure on the scale and said, ¡°You see, you got fatter again. The Derived Spiritual Rice would have a huge effect on you although it cannot make you full. And now, you are obese because you¡¯ve eaten too much of it.¡±


    Lu Wu stared at the figure with a poker face. He would rather die due to obesity than being tantalized by a cat teaser.


    Bei Li was out of means. She even demonstrated a set of cat gymnastics herself, but Lu Wu was totally expressionless. In the end, Bei Li could only abandon this plan.


    After that, Lu Wu found a corner to shrink quietly and begin to doubt his life.


    Why did I want to cultivate, wasn¡¯t it better for me to live as a human being?


    Such a routine made him feel like he was really a pet cat.


    After feeling miserable for a while, Lu Wu focused his mind and entered the game to numb himself, who was physically and mentally injured.


    He was worried that he would take things too hard and run away from home.


    Recently, the usually deserted Rocks seemed to come alive.


    Waves after waves of players came here to chop down the trees. Moreover, they came in enormous crowds without end. Many Tree Demons fell into the hands of players and became the spiritual material to upgrade their ships.


    Then, groups of player teams started to invade the North Rocks from the outside.


    Along the journey, the players would greet each other cordially when they met,


    ¡°Hi, did you come to log? What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Hey, bro, we meet again! You are here again today! Good luck!¡±


    ¡°Bro, what level is your ship? Oh, Level 3? Then you might need to work harder.¡±


    Within a few days, the crazy logging by the players had startled the Rock Ghost King, and he was furious.


    From his point of view, he had treated the new forces in Beiqi well. He did not take action on them although they had occupied the Mansion of the Dead and Liuli District.


    However, he never thought that the players would provoke him even though he didn¡¯t do anything. In addition, they treacherously formed an enclosed circle around his domain. They intended to take his North Rocks away bit by bit.


    Such an act had challenged the limits of the Rock Ghost King, and he could not bear it anymore.


    Right now, he planned to counterattack. He would like to declare to the newcomers that he was the true owner of the North Rocks.

 Chapter 95 - Counterattack By The Rock Ghost King

    Chapter 95: Counterattack By The Rock Ghost King


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The Rock Ghost King was finally provoked after the frequent attacks by the gamers. He then started preparing his army for a battle against the gamers to demonstrate his power.


    After obtaining the news, Du Yan who was acting as Lu Wu¡¯s spy headed back to the Mansion of the Dead to pass the information to Lu Wu before he got exposed.


    Lu Wu was not surprised by the Rock Ghost King¡¯s plan.


    His plan was within Lu Wu¡¯s expectations after he got to know the gamers¡¯ actions.


    Cha Na, the Ghost General was no match for the Rock Ghost King in terms of commanding and personal strength. The Rock Ghost King was clearly stronger than Cha Na.


    Lu Wu did not intend to confront him with violence at that moment because he believed that the Rock Ghost King wouldn¡¯t dare attack the Mansion of the Dead as he would risk losing his power and his army. After all, the location was disadvantageous for him and Lu Wu believed that the Rock Ghost King was well aware of the pros and cons.


    Lu Wu would not fear even if the Rock Ghost King really attacked him.


    Since Lu Wu was well-equipped with battle artifacts, he could move all of the important buildings into the inventory if the Mansion of the Dead was destroyed. Also, he would not give the Rock Ghost King any chance for spawn camping by releasing a maintenance notice by that time to get all the gamers offline.


    The Rock Ghost King was not planning to go all out as expected by Lu Wu. Instead, his plan was to eliminate some of the gamers by the tactic of suppression while showing off the strength of the North Rocks.


    He did not want to take the risk since he had no idea of how strong Beiqi¡¯s new power was.


    Hundreds and thousands of gamers were still looking for materials to upgrade their ships at the peripheral area of the North Rocks when a shocking scene occurred right in front of them. The land quaked when green brilliant rays appeared from the deep jungle and covered the whole peripheral area of the North Rocks in the blink of an eye.


    Many ordinary trees were getting deformed and distorted before they were uprooted.


    Numerous Tree Demons appeared from the surrounding area and gathered together before they started assaulting the gamers along with the Enchanted Trees.


    The gamers attacked back when they encountered the countless Enchanted Trees and Tree Demons.


    However, this was only the start of the war. More powerful creatures such as Ancient Tree Demons and steel zombies advanced toward the periphery of the Northern Zone once they received orders from the Rock Ghost King.


    There were only 30,000 players at the Northern Zone at that time. They were defeated and had to retreat when faced with the enormous troops.


    However, the Rock Ghost King was not going to let the gamers off easily. He sneered coldly and five enormous ancient trees floated mid-air beside him before they were smashed toward the gamers from behind. Then, they rooted in the earth and formed a barrier to block all the players.


    The Ancient Tree Demons remained unmoved despite the gamers¡¯ attacks. They waved their arms formed from branches and a large number of players were thrown off with each wave.


    The gamers only realized that all the Ancient Tree Demons had been surviving for more than ten thousand years and their strengths were almost equivalent to that of the Ghost General after checking their attributes.


    With the strong suppression, there was no way for the gamers to escape.


    One of them shouted in the forum, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least kill several Tree Demons to get some spiritual materials? We have no way to get out of here anyway.¡±


    The others were stunned for a while upon hearing that. They immediately realized that they had nothing to lose since they were all going to die. They could at least gain something out of this by obtaining some spiritual materials.


    Therefore, the gamers who were focused on attacking the Ancient Tree Demons changed their targets to the Enchanted Trees and Tree Demons in front of them.


    The Rock Ghost King¡¯s smile froze as he witnessed the scene.


    The counterattack from the gamers was beyond his expectation.


    The Rock Ghost King got anxious and he could not sit still anymore. He rose into the air to see what was going on more clearly.


    His gigantic body which was almost 100 meters in height landed right at the center of the gamers who were preparing to counterattack.


    Boom! All the gamers who were situated within 100 meters from the Rock Ghost King collapsed onto the ground due to the massive concussive force.


    The presence of the Rock Ghost King was domineering and oppressive.


    However, the gamers didn¡¯t show any signs of fear, which was unexpected to the Rock Ghost King. All of them turned around and stared at him with desire. Some of them were even wiping off their drool subconsciously.


    [Rock Ghost King]: An ancient giant tree that has been cultivating for over 100,000 years located at the North Rocks. He mastered the highest level for wooden spells and the rules of nature. His cultivation level is in the middle to a Ghost King¡¯s. He could be transformed into a King Level Herb after death.


    ¡°How great is this, it¡¯s the legendary King Level Herb. Show your health bar! My ship is hungry for you.¡±


    ¡°Kill him, just kill him! Just leave a small bundle of his wood for me when he¡¯s dead!¡±


    ¡°I can almost see my future estates, yachts, pretty ladies¡­ Get him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the King of Trees. Will my ship become an aircraft carrier if I upgrade it with this?¡±


    ¡°An aircraft carrier? It can even be a spacecraft!¡±


    The gamers were all staring at the Rock Ghost King with craving.


    All of them were aware of how valuable a King Level Herb was, even one small wood chip would be precious. Blinded by their desires, they started attacking the Rock Ghost King.


    The Rock Ghost King stood motionless despite the siege by the players. All of the attacks were like tickles for him and did not harm him substantively.


    However, the Rock Ghost King felt awkward from the gamers¡¯ stares.


    Even his subordinates would look at him with dread and revere expressions. Why are these creatures so excited to see me and get this insane? Don¡¯t they know who I am? The Rock Ghost King?


    Although he did not understand what they were thinking, their actions provoked him and he was furious.


    The Rock Ghost King twisted his stem and his branches started extending crazily. The area around him was being shrouded by countless branches. Many of the gamers were lifted by the branches and were strangled in the air.


    That was the moment when the Rock Ghost King demonstrated his valiant strength as the overlord of the Northern Zone.


    The gamers launched their attacks again and again. However, they were pointless as their opponent was equipped with enormous potential. All the gamers were wiped out by the Rock Ghost King not long later.


    However, the Rock Ghost King was confused once the battle was over.


    A Conjurator? A Rune Warrior?


    The skills demonstrated by the gamers were all familiar to him. These skills had been diminished from the Land of Beiqi since a long time ago, so why are they emerging again now? The Rock Ghost King had a hunch that something was going on in Beiqi.

 Chapter 96 - Special Spiritual Material Quest

    Chapter 96: Special Spiritual Material Quest


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The video of the battle with the Rock Ghost King was uploaded to the official web forum within a short time and it sparked enthusiasm among many of the players.


    The strength demonstrated by the Rock Ghost King might not be as terrifying as the Demonic God, yet it gave the players an opportunity to witness the overwhelming power of a ghost king level monster.


    When faced with the siege of over tens of thousands of gamers, the Rock Ghost King relied on his ability to form a wood element territory to massacre everyone. As the Rock Ghost King unleashed his move, the players were made aware that Rock Ghost King was close to invincible inside his territory, unlike Cha Na who was defeated merely because he was exhausted by a huge number.


    However, the gamers did not retreat out of fear after the battle. Under the great temptation of spiritual material, the players had yet again formed small teams of their own on a quest to look for the Tree Demons in the North Rocks.


    However, the Rock Ghost King was well-prepared this time around and had sent three Ancient Tree Demons to guard the outskirts of the North Rocks.


    All gamers who were headed that way were butchered by the Ancient Tree Demons on the spot as they were powerless against them.


    The gamers started discussing new approaches in the forum after hitting a wall. After all, killing the trees was the only way for ordinary players to upgrade their ships in the game.


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°*slams table* They wouldn¡¯t even let us kill the trees now. This is so frustrating! I¡¯m already this poor but they won¡¯t even give me the chance to make hard-earned money. When are we going to go and kill this Rock Tree for good? I¡¯m so mad!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Sit down, pinhead. How many times do I have to tell you this? The Rock is a horrible development and we can never defeat it with our current strength.¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°Now is not the time to start a war. We should all focus on getting enough rest, preserve our strength and continue to improve our abilities. The Rock Ghost King will be vanquished sooner or later and we mustn¡¯t be hasty. We will be doomed if we followed Cha Na¡¯s footsteps!¡±


    Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°I might have found a great place with lots of advanced spiritual materials, but I¡¯m contemplating whether to share that piece of information with everyone or not. The thing is, I can¡¯t finish all of them.¡±


    Peppa_Boar replied to Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and tell us! Have you forgotten that the Beiqi Army is a family?¡±


    Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers replied to Peppa_Boar: ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Myth Guild? That was not what you said when you were attacking me with a sword!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Have you guys forgotten? The Ghost Mountains lead to the North Rocks. As long as we don¡¯t enter from the front, we could still get away untouched after killing a few trees stealthily. *laughing emoji*¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Awesome, that¡¯s a great idea! Who¡¯s joining the team to stealth and kill the trees? It¡¯s better to have an assassin!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro replied to Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°My poor ass found another way to make some hard-earned money, thank you, little missy! Muah~¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°The frontline is selling wood chips from the Rock Ghost King. The highest bidder gets them. Includes screenshot-¡±


    [Rock Wood Chip (Level 5 spiritual material)]: Wood chips fallen from the Rock Ghost King contain strong wood element spiritual power.


    Invincible_Lonliness replied to Assassin_Creed: ¡°Bruh, that¡¯s so cool. I¡¯m getting that but I¡¯m curious, how did you get it?¡±


    Assassin_Creed replied Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It was really a close call. I avoided the crushing branches with Shadow Step and approached the Rock Ghost King with agility from my Shenfa. Then, I aimed my dagger at the Rock Ghost King¡¯s weak point and I made a sudden flat cut to obtain this baby. Oh, I died right after that. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Assassin_Creed: ¡°Pinhead, do you want me to play a song for you as tribute? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Assassin_Creed replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°As the person with the poorest judgment in this forum, you are the pinhead acknowledged by everyone okay? (laughing emoji)¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Everyone should follow what Xueli suggested and take a detour from the Ghost Mountain. It¡¯s impossible to win head-on against those ghost general level Ancient Tree Demons without a few thousand players.¡±


    Young, Wild & Free: ¡°Actually, we could all explore the ocean to find resourceful islands. I mean, look at Demolition Guild who got the Son of the Sea, aren¡¯t you all envious?¡±


    Ultraman_Tiga: ¡°Speaking of which, what special ability do you get after consuming the Son of the Sea? I¡¯m really curious, why are they being so secretive? Why not just show it?¡±


    Monkey_King: ¡°Maybe the guild master of Demolition Guild is brewing his power, preparing to surprise everyone. (laughing emoji)¡±


    After further discussion, the players finally found a way to sneak in to kill the trees. Thus, the teams embarked on their journey to the Ghost Mountains, took a detour from there to the North Rocks and went on with their plan to make hard-earned money to upgrade their ships.


    Lu Wu did not stop the gamers as Du Yan told him that the Rock Ghost King was being very cautious of the new force from Beiqi because he could not estimate the full force of the gamers¡¯ army. Therefore, they dared not make any drastic moves.


    The gamers¡¯ courage in embarking on their journey into the North Rocks sent a clear message to the Rock Ghost King.


    We¡¯re not afraid of you!


    This made the Rock Ghost King even more cautious than ever!


    Lu Wu had already made preparations in case these gamers¡¯ actions evoked a large scale war. This war was unavoidable since the Rock Ghost King was already a piece of delicious meat in the eyes of the gamers. Of course, the later they were to start the war, the more advantages the gamers would have.


    Meanwhile, Lu Wu announced a new quest in the game.


    [Special Quest: Collection of Special Spiritual Material]


    Quest Overview: There are many peculiar islands in the Void Ocean and there are spiritual fields that could nurture special spiritual material on these islands. Explore the ocean and find the spiritual fields to collect spiritual materials.


    Quest reward: Players will be rewarded with a generous amount of soul coins upon selling the spiritual materials in shops.


    However, Lu Wu did not mention the coordination of Insect Island in this quest out of two considerations.


    Insect Island was discovered by the Demolition Guild and since they had decided not to share it with the others, Lu Wu would not announce it to the public as well.


    He would upset the members of the Demolition Guild by announcing the existence of Insect Island. Looking at the bigger picture, this should also be a privilege deserving of an explorer.


    As for the second reason, it was because Xiao Tian was one of the four generals that served the Sea King with the capability close to that of a ghost king level. It was too early for the gamers to fight head-on with Xiao Tian with the little force at sea that they possessed at the moment.


    Of course, Lu Wu announced the quest so that he could train himself.


    He still needed a huge amount of spiritual rice currently to boost his body¡¯s growth so that he could take the form of a human again.


    This was an extremely tormenting stage for Lu Wu.


    Firstly, he could never get full. Normal foods consumed by him were useless as they were digested too quickly.


    Yet, spiritual rice was correlated to spirit energy and it would upset Lu Wu¡¯s stomach with too much intake. So, he had to refrain from overeating and this caused Lu Wu to be unable to get full every single day.


    As for the food made by Bei Li, Lu Wu tried it once and said that he would rather die than having to eat it ever again. He was afraid that he might get food poisoning before he could take on a human form.


    However, Lu Wu could gradually feel the changes in his body as the days passed.


    Even though he was still in beast form, his reflexes and body strength had clearly improved and his soul had also evolved through training. It could be said that his training paid off.


    At least Bei Li could no longer beat him up!

 Chapter 97 - Demolition Traders

    Chapter 97: Demolition Traders


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Void Ocean, Insect Island.


    A ferocious and huge werewolf with fangs was circling the spiritual fields.


    Staring at the holes in the spiritual fields, Xiao Tian was quaking with anger.


    He could not believe that someone would dare to rob him of his treasures under his watch and they were even bold enough to murder his child.


    Even though those thieves were killed, his most precious Son of the Sea was missing and this filled him with rage.


    Furthermore, the Son of the Sea did not actually belong to him, it was merely borrowed from the Sea King.


    His purpose of borrowing it was to nourish the spiritual fields on Insect Island with its divine powers so that he could grow special spiritual materials.


    Yet now, with the Son of the Sea lost, he did not know how to tell the Sea King.


    ¡°Boss, the whole island has been searched but there is still no sign of the Son of the Sea,¡± an orc spoke as he dashed toward Xiao Tian.


    Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes darkened upon hearing that.


    He always knew the temper of the Sea King. Despite the fact that he was one of the Sea King¡¯s four main generals, he would still be severely punished by the Sea King if he were to lose the Son of the Sea.


    ¡°Keep looking! Investigate which clan those thieves belong to in the Void Ocean. I¡¯ll wipe out their whole clan if I find out who they are!¡±


    Fury blazed in Xiao Tian but he had no place to vent.


    At that moment, another orc rushed toward him from a distance.


    ¡°Boss, a few ships have arrived. The people from the ships said that they are merchants from a faraway land and they are here to trade items with us.¡±


    ¡°Sea merchants?¡± Xiao Tian went blank upon hearing that.


    Indeed, it was the Sea Trading Association from the Underworld Sea and this association was founded by powerful people that were on par with the Sea King or beings that were stronger than the Sea King. After sailing through oceans to acquire treasures and spiritual materials, they would sell these items to other cultivators at a higher price during the Treasure Auction, which would be held on a specific time.


    However, Xiao Tian was unsure of the reason why the sea merchants came to his Insect Island. There should not be anything that they needed here.


    ¡°Go and have a look!¡± Xiao Tian headed toward the harbor of Insect Island as he spoke.


    At the same time, Liu Chai and his men waited for Xiao Tian¡¯s arrival patiently at the harbor of Insect Island. They were wearing white armor that covered their whole bodies and their faces were hidden behind masks.


    ¡°Boss, do you think that we¡¯re exposed?¡± one of them whispered to Liu Chai.


    Upon hearing that, Liu Chai glared at him, ¡°Why should we be afraid? They will not be able to recognize us when we look like this. Just distract them for now, we¡¯ll find a way to get the spiritual materials later.¡±


    His men nodded in agreement and continued waiting in silence.


    Even though the Demolition Guild had gone into various battles with Insect Island, Liu Chai and his men never revealed the existence of their battleships. Therefore, they had come up with this armor to disguise themselves.


    Xiao Tian¡¯s massive figure appeared with an overbearing aura shortly after, hundreds of muscular orcs tailing behind him.


    As Xiao Tian approached them, he took a glance at the battleships before speaking to Liu Chai who was standing in front, ¡°Which trading entity are you from and why are you here?¡±


    Liu Chai who had been devising his lines replied immediately, ¡°We are from the Demolition Traders and we¡¯re here to trade items!¡±


    Even though Xiao Tian had never heard of the name of this trading entity, he did not find anything odd. He nodded and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that there is Derived Spiritual Rice on Insect Island and we, coincidentally, need this spiritual material. Is the island owner, Xiao Tian, willing to sell them?¡±


    ¡°You guys are well-informed, I do have Derived Spiritual Rice here on Insect Island but what are you guys going to trade it with?¡± Xiao Tian narrowed his eyes.


    Xiao Tian understood just a little about the Sea Trading Association. He knew that after purchasing his Derived Spiritual Rice, they were going to sell it for a much higher price. Therefore, he had an impulse to make some profit out of it, too.


    Liu Chai, who was well-prepared, waved his hands. Noticing his motion, his subordinates carried two boxes from the battleships hurriedly and opened them in front of Xiao Tian.


    A distinct herbal smell of spiritual material gushed out when the first box was opened.


    The second box was loaded with over ten sets of purple class quality equipment.


    Xiao Tian stepped forward to examine the two boxes before standing up and said, ¡°The best spiritual material from this box is just Level 5 but the quality of the equipment in the other box isn¡¯t bad. However, aren¡¯t these goods a little too disappointing for a member of the Sea Trading Association?¡±


    ¡°Cough¡­¡±


    Liu Chai cursed internally. It cost him dearly to assemble all this equipment, yet it seemed like they did not live up to Xiao Tian¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Lord Xiao Tian, we have come a long way so we traded off most of our goods. Therefore, we are only left with these, currently. How many blades of Derived Spiritual Rice can you trade with us?¡±


    Xiao Tian did not suspect anything. However, he found it hard to pay any attention to the goods in front of him.


    In spite of that, since these people had traveled a long way and they were members of the powerful Sea Trading Association, he could not help but give them something. After thinking it through, he spoke, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you four blades of Derived Spiritual Rice. Leave these goods here!¡±


    Upon hearing the good news, delight flashed across Liu Chai¡¯s eyes as he expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, my lord. I will definitely bring better merchandise to trade with you in the future.¡±


    Xiao Tian nodded upon hearing that. He took it as a chance to bond with a member of the Sea Trading Association.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Liu Chai signaled behind him before following Xiao Tian onto the island.


    He tagged along behind Xiao Tian to the inner region of the island guarded by orcs and crossed a long bridge weaved from vines. Liu Chai and the others were surprised to find that there were many more spiritual fields in the inner region. He spotted that the Sons of the Sea were planted in every single spiritual field and this was shocking to him.


    While on the way, Liu Chai counted and noticed that there were four spiritual fields. If he were to include the spiritual field on the outer region of the island, there would be a total of five spiritual fields.


    All of these are soul coins! Liu Chai could feel his heart pounding against his ribcage.


    Liu Chai only realized how lucky he was when he noticed how heavily guarded the inner region of the island was compared to the outer region.


    Liu Chai speculated that he could get away with stealing the Son of the Sea previously because the spiritual field on the outer region was not relocatable and no one would ever dare to mess around the territory controlled by the army of the Sea King, the overlord of the Void Ocean. Therefore, they had let their guard down.


    Liu Chai and the others followed Xiao Tian to a ring-shaped bay. Xiao Tian stopped and commanded his subordinates, ¡°Go and harvest 24 blades of Derived Spiritual Rice.¡±


    After giving his order, anticipation flashed across Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes, ¡°My honorable guests, is it possible for your trading entity to accept a bounty quest? I¡¯m searching for someone!¡±

 Chapter 98 - Xiao Tian’s Request

    Chapter 98: Xiao Tian¡¯s Request


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Liu Chai was dumbfounded upon hearing the bounty quest Xiao Tian spoke of.


    To be honest, all the information he had on the Sea Trading Association was from a sea tribe during an island exploring trip.


    As far as they knew, the Sea Trading Association was a massive joint organization. The association members travel around the sea to gather spiritual materials and treasures. The association members had a similar trait ¨C each of them would definitely own a Specter Ship.


    Upon finding out the trait of the members from the Sea Trading Association, Liu Chai got the idea of swindling by disguising as a trading entity.


    However, he had no clue of anything regarding bounty quests which made him speechless for a moment.


    Liu Chai pondered and said, ¡°Lord Xiao Tian, what is your request?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a rather infuriating matter to say. Truthfully, a treasure was found missing here on Insect Island. I would like to ask for the Demolition Traders¡¯ help to find out which clan is the force behind the thieves!¡±


    In Xiao Tian¡¯s opinion, the Sea Trading Association had a strong background and their information-gathering network was spread around most territorial waters. If they would be willing to take up the quest, finding the thieves would be an easy task.


    After all, he needed to find the Son of the Sea to be able to answer to the Sea King.


    Liu Chai pretended to be calm while listening to Xiao Tian¡¯s explanation but he was actually on cloud nine.


    ¡°Lord Xiao Tian, what kind of precious lost treasure needs our help? The reward we request will be over the odds!¡±


    ¡°The Son of the Sea!¡± Xiao Tian answered with a grim expression.


    ¡°What! How could it be the Son of the Sea? How dare the thieves steal a treasure as precious as such!¡± Liu Chai exclaimed.


    ¡°Indeed, would your trading entity be willing to take up this bounty quest? You only need to find out which clan the thieves belong to. As for the rest, I will take care of it myself!¡±


    ¡°There is still one thing which I do not understand. Why have you not designated men to guard a treasure as precious as the Son of the Sea? I could understand if it was snatched, but to have it stolen, I am indeed puzzled.¡±


    Liu Chai nearly laughed out when he was asking the question but he held it in.


    Xiao Tian¡¯s face turned green as he listened to Liu Chai¡¯s question.


    He had definitely made sure that his precious treasures like the Sons of the Sea were guarded by his army. In fact, his few strongest orcs were the ones on shift to guard the treasures. However, no accidents had happened throughout the years and this led the orcs to let down their guard, which resulted in the situation today.


    ¡°The spiritual field is located at the edge of the island and I was being careless. Will the Demolition Traders be willing to accept this task?¡± instead of explaining further, Xiao Tian took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    ¡°So, about the reward¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get 20 blades of Derived Spiritual Rice as the deposit. You¡¯ll get another 30 strands if you can find out which clan is behind it!¡± Xiao Tian was reluctant to offer the reward but he did it anyway.


    He was well aware of the consequences of losing the Son of the Sea. He was also aware that members of the Sea Trading Association were all avaricious, they would not put any effort into a job if the reward was scanty. Therefore, Xiao Tian had no choice but to grit his teeth and make a good offer.


    Liu Chai was overjoyed as he heard the reward that Xiao Tian was willing to offer.


    He initially thought that they were only using the identity of a sea merchant to make a deal with Xiao Tian. By the time they were supposed to hand over the goods, he would find a chance to have them snuck away and let Xiao Tian lose everything.


    As for their own safety afterward, Liu Chai and the rest were ready to risk their lives just to pull a fast one on Xiao Tian when they went after him. They never thought of leaving this place alive anyway.


    However, Liu Chai wanted those 50 blades of Derived Spiritual Rice more than the four blades now.


    The orc who went to grab the spiritual material returned soon after and handed the bag of Derived Spiritual Rice to Xiao Tian.


    Xiao Tian opened the bag to have a quick glance before handing it over to Liu Chai.


    ¡°Will you take up the task? Here are 24 blades of Derived Spiritual Rice with 20 being the deposit. I will pay you with 30 more blades after the job is done!¡±


    ¡°Alright! We, the Demolition Traders will definitely bring you the thieves within three days!¡± Liu Chai said confidently.


    Xiao Tian nodded.


    As a matter of fact, Xiao Tian¡¯s trust toward Liu Chai came from the huge Specter Warship which he had parked in the harbor.


    The most obvious trait which could determine the ranking of a member of the Sea Trading Association would be their transportation mode.


    Ordinary members of the Sea Trading Association would usually own a Specter Ship as their transport.


    The Specter Warship Liu Chai had was usually owned only by members with higher rankings in the Sea Trading Association.


    The crafting of a Specter Warship would require a high price as an abundance of materials would be needed and the warship would have outstanding power after completion. This made Xiao Tian think that a highly-ranked member like him would not pocket merely 20 blades of Derived Spiritual Rice.


    However, little did he know, under Bei Li¡¯s settings, these Specter Warships were merely empty shells, not end products. It would require players to gather materials and build it up all on their own.


    Liu Chai was thrilled as he stretched out his arms to receive the Derived Spiritual Rice from Xiao Tian. He then put up a message in the guild live chat channel.


    ¡°Brothers, hand over the goods to them. You can¡¯t make an omelet without breaking eggs! I shall gain more benefits from Xiao Tian.¡±


    His men placed the two boxes down after receiving his orders.


    Xiao Tian was delighted to hear Liu Chai¡¯s guarantee. He thought that he still had a chance to retrieve the Son of the Sea with the help of the Sea Trading Association¡¯s powerful information-gathering network.


    After the deal was done, Liu Chai and his men returned to the harbor calmly while an orc led the way.


    The spiritual fields and spiritual plants they saw along the way made them envious and they strived to take over this piece of land one day.


    Liu Chai and his men removed their masks and burst out laughing after boarding the battleship and after having traveled a certain distance to make sure that those from Insect Island could no longer watch what they were up to.


    ¡°Xiao Tian is such an idiot, 24 spiritual materials! We¡¯re rich! We¡¯re rich!¡±


    ¡°Boss, why must we hand over those two boxes? The equipment and spiritual materials cost us a fortune,¡± one of the men exclaimed with distress.


    ¡°What a fool, that was a trap. Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? We can have another 30 blades of Derived Spiritual Rice if we could find the thieves!¡±


    ¡°Where do we find the thieves?¡± he was dazed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you and I the thieves that he¡¯s looking for?¡± Liu Chai burst into laughter. He was already plotting his next move in his mind.

 Chapter 99 - The Excited Fool

    Chapter 99: The Excited Fool


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The next day in the Void Ocean, Insect Island.


    A Specter Warship was sailing toward the island from the sea afar. Liu Chai informed the orc who was guarding the harbor the intention of their visit upon their arrival.


    Xiao Tian hurried over to the harbor as soon as he received the news.


    Looking at the familiar figures of Liu Chai and his men, Xiao Tian was rather buzzed.


    He knew that the Demolition Traders would not have returned the next day if the thieves who stole the Son of the Sea were not found.


    ¡°Have you found the thieves who stole the Son of the Sea?¡± Xiao Tian looked at Liu Chai and asked agitatedly.


    Liu Chai nodded calmly, ¡°Not only did I find the thieves, but I have also seized them for you.¡±


    Liu Chai waved his hand toward his back while he spoke. Three players with heavy armor were then brought down from the battleship.


    Looking at the three players who were chained up before him, Xiao Tian could not believe his eyes.


    How could the thieves who stole the Son of the Sea be caught so easily? That was rather effortless. He thought the Demolition Traders came back with some news, it was totally unexpected to him that they had already caught the thieves.


    ¡°Boss, they should be it, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. They look quite similar to the thieves, they should belong to the same clan,¡± an orc who had blood stains all over his body and a badly beaten face stood out and said.


    Xiao Tian looked at the three chained up players with a cold expression upon hearing what his subordinate said.


    ¡°Are you the ones who stole the Son of the Sea? Answer me!¡±


    Xiao Tian went ahead to punch one of the players on his chest while asking.


    Xiao Tian did not use much power on his punch, yet the player spat out blood, wailing in agony.


    Watching how his underling, who had his sense of pain sealed away, making up such a good act, Liu Chai nodded with satisfaction silently.


    These underlings were the few rather quick-witted ones from his guild. They were specifically chosen by Liu Chai to deceive Xiao Tian and to swindle the remaining 30 blades of spirit materials.


    Xiao Tian then extended his hand to pull that player¡¯s hair to lift his head, ¡°Answer me! Are you the ones who stole the Son of the Sea?¡±


    With a painful expression, the player spat a mouthful of blood toward Xiao Tian¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s me, so what?¡±


    Xiao Tian¡¯s face got purple with rage upon hearing the player¡¯s confession. However, he sensed that something was off right when he was about to continue questioning.


    The player admitted too eagerly as if he had been waiting for him to question him.


    This made Xiao Tian¡¯s heart sink. He asked again, ¡°There must be someone behind this, you must be a scapegoat. Tell me, who is the one behind the theft of the Son of the Sea?¡±


    Upon hearing Xiao Tian¡¯s question, Liu Chai could not help but send another message in the guild live chat channel.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let him suspect you. It would be best to let him think that there is a big organization behind you, you better put up a good act!¡±


    The player looked toward Xiao Tian and laughed upon hearing what Liu Chai ordered, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s just us. We snuck onto the island from the seaside and hid next to the spiritual field for a few hours. I took the opportunity to steal the Son of the Sea when the guards were changing shifts. My partner who stayed off was killed!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, I even killed your son. What was his name again? Gou Dan, right?¡± the player continued with a sneer.


    Xiao Tian was outraged. He raised his arm and slapped the player¡¯s face until it was badly mutilated.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you! How dare you, tell me where the Son of the Sea is now!¡±


    Seeing how the player had provoked Xiao Tian¡¯s anger, Liu Chai went on to send a message again on the guild live chat channel.


    ¡°Good one, carry on with your acting! You will have your share of the spiritual material!¡±


    The player who was slapped was overjoyed as he heard that but he remained to look feeble.


    ¡°Son of the Sea? Too bad, it is already sold off by our boss. Do you want it? Go look for him by yourself!¡±


    The player¡¯s words provoked Xiao Tian to a great extent. He would have just killed the players off with one slap if they did not hold any clues.


    ¡°I knew it, there is someone behind this. Tell me who is your boss and I will let you off!¡± realizing how stubborn the player was on keeping his mouth shut, Xiao Tian changed his mode of questioning.


    ¡°You should worry about the other four Sons of the Sea on Insect Island instead. Trying to look for our boss? In your dreams!¡±


    The player¡¯s words gave Xiao Tian quite a scare as it made him realize that the organization behind the theft of the Son of the Sea seemed to be plotting their next steal. What made him even more distressed was the fact that this person could even point out that there were four Sons of the Sea remaining on the island accurately.


    A theft with plots and plans? A thought came across Xiao Tian¡¯s mind.


    Xiao Tian was further enraged. He was not sure of what organization was behind it nor who would go this far in targeting him. Thinking of how they might plot to steal the remaining four Sons of the Sea, Xiao Tian felt uneasy and alerted at the same time.


    He could still explain himself in front of the Sea King if only one Son of the Sea was lost. Although he might get beaten up badly, he could still keep his life.


    However, Xiao Tian was clear that his only chance of survival was to flee from the Void Ocean if the remaining four Sons of the Sea were to be stolen as the Sea King would never let him off easily.


    Xiao Tian was eager to find out who was the one plotting against the theft at that moment.


    ¡°Do you really think that I have no other ways to deal with you? We have plenty of means of extortion on Insect Island. You better speak the truth if you don¡¯t wish to suffer,¡± Xiao Tian refused to give up asking.


    Yet, the three players remained stubborn as if they would rather die than give in.


    Looking at the situation, Xiao Tian waved his hand and ordered his subordinates to detain those three players in the inner region of the island.


    Xiao Tian cupped his hands before his chest showing a sign of respect toward Liu Chai after the three players had been taken away.


    ¡°The Demolition Traders really do live up to their name, you have my respect. If I may ask, can you take up another request from me?¡±


    Liu Chai laughed in the guild live chat channel upon hearing those words.


    ¡°Brothers, look at that fool, he really fell for it! He even uttered nonsense about the Demolition Traders living up to its name as if he really knows! Ha! Ha! Ha!¡±


    The guild members could not contain their laughter as they all cheered in the live chat.


    ¡°Lord Xiao Tian, to be frank, we have mustered a great deal of our guild¡¯s information-gathering network. We found traces from the smallest clue and even went ahead to catch the thieves personally¡­¡±


    Xiao Tian immediately understood what Liu Chai was trying to say and raised his hand to stop him from continuing although he had not finished speaking.


    ¡°100 blades of Derived Spiritual Rice. Find the mastermind behind this. I, Xiao Tian, will pay you the reward you deserve!¡±


    Xiao Tian¡¯s offer got the Demolition Guild members¡¯ hearts pumping up.


    Liu Chai nodded while acting calm.


    ¡°Since Lord Xiao Tian is so sincere, the Demolition Traders will definitely do our best!¡±


    Xiao Tian had a smile on his face upon hearing what he said. He then took over the 30 blades of Derived Spiritual Rice prepared earlier from the hands of one of his subordinates and handed it over to Liu Chai.


    ¡°I, Xiao Tian, look forward to the Demolition Traders¡¯ next visit!¡±

 Chapter 100 - Joint Operation

    Chapter 100: Joint Operation


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Liu Chai was all prepared to con Xiao Tian again.


    Sure enough, having to worry about the safety of the four remaining Sons of the Sea he had in his hand, Xiao Tian got fooled again. He eagerly wanted to find out the person behind the robbery.


    To his surprise, Xiao Tian was willing to give out a hundred pots of Derived Spiritual Rice as the bounty, which were worth as much as 50,000 soul coins. Liu Chai was very tempted by such a huge sum of money.


    However, following his discussion with members of his guild, he came up with a new idea.


    After careful consideration, he looked up Gu Yu on his friends list and added him.


    Shortly after, a notification popped up, showing that his friend request had been accepted.


    Gu Yu: ¡°Why the sudden friend request? Does this mean that you are ready to accept my suggestion and merge your Demolition Officers into our Myth Guild?¡±


    Liu Chai: ¡°You wish! My guild is now stronger than ever, crushing your people is just a matter of time. Don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±


    Gu Yu: ¡°So? What¡¯s the point of adding me? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Liu Chai: ¡°There¡¯s this profitable deal that I can¡¯t handle alone, do you want in?¡±


    Gu Yu: ¡°What kind of deal? Please don¡¯t tell me that you want to sell soul coins to me, too. Anyway, I can take your entire stock if that¡¯s your intention. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Liu Chai: ¡°¡­¡±


    Liu Chai: ¡°I found an island full of advanced spiritual materials, but its defense forces are extremely powerful. I want you to cooperate with me, and once it¡¯s done, we can split the prize!¡±


    Gu Yu: ¡°Fifty-fifty? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Liu Chai: ¡°Just so you know, there are four Sons of the Sea on this island. It¡¯s your honor that I¡¯m offering you this opportunity. So come if you wish, you should know that you are not my only option!¡±


    Upon hearing about the presence of the four Sons of the Sea, Gu Yu lost his usual composure in an instant: ¡°Yes! Yes, I¡¯m in! Where are you now? I¡¯ll go to you, let¡¯s sort this out face to face!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After getting Liu Chai¡¯s current location, Gu Yu rushed toward the coast of Liuli along with a few other guild members.


    The Sons of the Sea were Epic level treasures, something that could only be obtained by luck. Hence, the offer was extremely attractive, even for someone like Gu Yu. He would never let such a chance slip away.


    Upon meeting each other, Liu Chai shared all the information he had about Insect Island with Gu Yu, including how he obtained one Son of the Sea, and his subsequent tricking of Xiao Tian.


    Gu Yu was staggered by what Liu Chai did on Insect Island.


    But at the same time, he was quite excited. He had never thought that such a land full of treasures would exist. Now, he finally knew where Liu Chai had acquired his Son of the Sea.


    ¡°So how are we going to do this?¡±


    Liu Chai nodded, ¡°My idea is pretty simple. When the time comes, all of you will act as the masterminds behind the theft of the Son of the Sea. I will then report your coordinates to Xiao Tian so that he would lead his army to surround you. We, the Demolition Officers, together with those that I have invited as support, will be the main force launching the attack on Insect Island, raiding the Field of Spirits when its defenses are at its weakest.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Gu Yu felt that the plan was indeed workable, but there was just one thing that did not make sense.


    ¡°But from what you have told me, Xiao Tian¡¯s army is tremendously powerful. The orcs that are left behind to protect the island should be very hard to defeat as well. Won¡¯t it be tough for us to sweep into the island merely with the strength of the Demolition Guild?¡±


    At this exact moment, numerous silhouettes appeared at a distance.


    ¡°Who said that you are the only one invited?¡± Wu Guoyi laughed as he walked toward them steadily, his signature greatsword strapped to his back.


    ¡°The Son of the Sea! I love it, I¡¯m calling dibs!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er also approached them at a steady pace, along with hundreds of her subordinates.


    ¡°Finders keepers, I want one, too!¡± Chen Ziyu¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    ¡°You called so many people?¡± Gu Yu stared at Liu Chai, looking disappointed.


    ¡°Just as you said, the defense of Insect Island is extremely formidable! To be safe, we must unite all our forces. Once we have taken Insect Island, each guild will take twenty percent of the loot. As there are only four Sons of the Sea, the Demolition Guild will take one, and the remaining three will be distributed among the four guilds by means of drawing lots!¡±


    ¡°Since you already have one, why can¡¯t you just be generous and let us split the remaining four?¡± Sun Qi, who was squatting beside Gu Yu, could not help but interrupt.


    Liu Chai shrugged, ¡°Being the initiator, it¡¯s only natural for me to have dibs. I will leave it to you guys to decide whether you still want in, or not.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the other four fell silent. As for now, only Liu Chai knew the location of Insect Island, thus he was in a position of power. After reconsidering the proposition, everyone decided to agree on the terms.


    Following that, the five of them immediately started a discussion right there on the beach, plotting their plan of action.


    As the result of an hour-long debate, they decided that the strongest guild among them ¨C the Myth Guild, should be the bait. The other guilds would stormInsect Island after Xiao Tian led his army out.


    Following the finalization of their plan, all five guilds started gathering manpower through their guild¡¯s live chat channel, assembling players who were scattered around various areas.


    To ensure maximum efficiency in their cooperation, the five guilds were connected to the same channel for easier communication, and to prevent unforeseen circumstances during the operation.


    When they were all set, Liu Chai led his men to board their Demolition Warship, setting their course for Insect Island. Trailing far behind them were the Avengers Warship, the Guardian Angels Warship, and the Great Dragon Warship.


    The members of the Myth Guild, on the other hand, headed directly toward the deserted Fallen Fish Island. Their plan was to camp there, getting themselves ready to face Xiao Tian¡¯s army, which would be arriving at any possible moment.


    For the first time ever, five guilds, with the combined strength of almost 5,000 people, started their coordinated strategic alliance.


    ¡­¡­


    Arriving at Insect Island once again, the orcs were now able to recognize Liu Chai. Rather than being wary of him, they announced his arrival to Xiao Tian right away.


    Xiao Tian quickly made his appearance at the pier.


    ¡°Any news?¡± Xiao Tian asked, his face lit up in anticipation.


    Liu Chai nodded while pretending to be calm.¡±Good news, Island Owner Xiao Tian! We have discovered the forces behind the theft! However, I wasn¡¯t able to capture them for you as their troops numbered around tens of thousands of people.¡±


    Liu Chai had deliberately reported about ten times more than the actual number of the Myth Guild¡¯s garrison, so that Xiao Tian would lead more manpower off the island.


    ¡°Terrific!¡± exhilarated by the news, Xiao Tian took two steps forward and patted Liu Chai on his shoulder.


    ¡°Where are these people? I will go and capture them personally! It¡¯s just tens of thousands of people. Even if they have millions of men on this Void Ocean, we the Sea King Army, are still the ones in charge!¡±


    Knowing that the wire-pullers had been found, Xiao Tian seemed to be elated.


    He was not afraid of the strength of his enemy at all. The real pain in the neck was the fact that he could not find out who was behind the theft.


    ¡°This force must have come from the outer territorial waters as they are now stationed on Fallen Fish Island. If you want to catch the masterminds, time is of the essence. They seemed to have noticed me when I was scouting them out, so they might shift their base to a new island at any moment.¡±


    Xiao Tian nodded, ¡°Good! I, Xiao Tian, hereby express my utmost appreciation for the assistance provided by the Demolition Traders. Wait for me here, I will reward you with a hundred pots of Derived Spiritual Rice after I have captured the masterminds.¡±


    Liu Chai nodded calmly, ¡°By the way, Island Owner, I must remind you that this force is highly mysterious. Besides that, their strength is unfathomable. You have to be careful.¡±


    At this, Xiao Tian put on his serious face.


    ¡°I am aware of this, too. I have tried every single trick I had on the three thieves you brought here. Still, we weren¡¯t able to extract any useful information out of them. I can¡¯t figure out what creatures they are. The thing that surprised me the most was that once they were dead, they turned into black fog and disappeared, not leaving a soul behind. This is absolutely unbelievable!¡±


    Liu Chai nodded, ¡°To ensure that the thieves can be taken down, do you need us to lend you some troops from our side?¡±


    Liu Chai certainly did not intend to lend out his people, but he wanted to provoke Xiao Tian by consistently emphasizing that the hidden forces on Fallen Fish Island were indeed incredibly powerful.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Tian was as confident as ever.


    ¡°On this Void Sea, we the Sea King Army, have never feared these foreign forces! Even a dragon would still need to show us its respect! I can handle this!¡±


    ¡°Guards, assemble the Orc Army! Follow my lead out to the sea and we shall capture the culprits behind the scene!¡±

 Chapter 101 - Raiding The Insect Island

    Chapter 101: Raiding The Insect Island


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Liu Chai was hoping that Xiao Tian would deploy numerous garrisons on the interior of the island.


    Very soon, there were myriads of armored orcs lining up in the interior and assembling at the port.


    ¡°My fellow comrades of the Demolition Traders, please wait for me here. I¡¯ll come back once I¡¯ve captured the wire-pullers!¡± Xiao Tian took out a blue bead from his armor as he spoke before he tossed it into the ocean.


    The blue bead began to dissolve once it came in contact with the water. Ripples and bubbles appeared on the surface of the ocean.


    After some time, many huge dark shadows emerged from the surface of the ocean. The gigantic sea creatures jumped out of the ocean one after another and the numbers of the creatures continued to increase.


    In a blink of an eye, there were already thousands of sea creatures gathering at the port. The scene was spectacular.


    ¡°Set out! Don¡¯t let the thieves escape!¡± as he spoke, Xiao Tian leapt up and landed on the back of a massive sea creature, which appeared to be a whale.


    Upon seeing that, all the other orcs followed and climbed to the back of the sea creatures one after another.


    Once everything was ready, Xiao Tian waved his arm, the huge army of sea creatures then advanced toward Fallen Fish Island.


    After he made sure that the army of Xiao Tian had disappeared from sight, Liu Chai immediately made an announcement in the joint guild live chat channel.


    ¡°Gu Yu, stay alert! Xiao Tian is on his way, buy us some time. The other three guilds, prepare to go ashore!¡±


    Upon receiving the news, Wu Guoyi and the others who were laying low along the shoreline around the island summoned their warships before they sailed toward Insect Island.


    After he delivered the message to the other four guilds, Liu Chai turned to look at the orcs that were guarding the port.


    He said with a grin, ¡°Brother, do you mind letting us into the interior of the island?¡±


    The orc was stunned by the request before it immediately shook its head, ¡°Without any order from the Island Owner, no one is allowed to enter the interior!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course. This is the rule set by the Island Owner. How can we alter it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a waste then!¡±


    As Liu Chai spoke, the two soldiers, who were initially standing behind him, took a step forward. They lifted their battle axes and mercilessly slashed the orc¡¯s face.


    The abrupt attack caught the orc off guard and severely injured them. Fortunately, the orc was wearing a helmet. Therefore, the attack was not fatal but it did feel a little light-headed after receiving the blow.


    When it was about to shout for help, Liu Chai took a step forward. With a red flash, his power was boosted to the maximum before he violently struck a punch on the orc.


    The punch was so powerful that it dented the orc¡¯s face before it killed the orc on the spot.


    After the orc died, Liu Chai beckoned his members on the warship, signaling them to disembark.


    However, even after all the guild members had gathered, Liu Chai did not immediately launch an attack. Instead, he started a waiting game.


    Although a major part of defense forces on the interior of the island had been removed, the remaining orcs that were guarding the island were the immensely powerful orcs. Their guild was no match for the orcs.


    Only when the four guilds joined forces, they would have a chance of winning!


    Soon, the warships from the other three guilds came into sight as they sailed rapidly toward the port.


    After the ships were docked, Wu Guoyi and his crew disembarked from their warships and went down the stairs before they hurried to Liu Chai¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hurry up and gather around! We don¡¯t have much time. It only depends on how much time Brother Gu Yu can buy us!¡±


    Upon seeing the arrival of the aids, Liu Chai changed away his white armor into a purple outfit.


    They had chosen Fallen Fish Island because, among the other islands discovered by the players, this island was the furthest from Insect Island. Moreover, there were no garrisons on Fallen Fish Island, allowing Gu Yu and the others to get prepared without having to worry about being chased out by the other marine tribes.


    Although, compared to Fallen Fish Island, the Liuli Coast was actually further to Insect Island, they would prefer not to lead the disaster to the other players. Therefore, Fallen Fish Island was their first choice. Even so, they needed at least two hours to travel back and forth from the two islands and their time was limited.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re familiar with the interior of the island, you will lead us this time,¡± Wu Guoyi said as he looked at Liu Chai.


    Although the four guilds fought frequently, they knew each other very well. Liu Chai was a short-tempered person, but an admirable guild leader. Besides, his ability was well-recognized among the other members.


    Liu Chai nodded before he raised his fist, ¡°Fellow brothers, the fortunes are right in front of us. Let¡¯s bring them down together!¡±


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    The members of the four guilds raised their weapons and cried in unison.


    The guild members, who were participating in the current raid, knew exactly what was on the island and they would eventually have a share of the resources, too. Therefore, they were all in high spirits at that moment.


    Under Liu Chai¡¯s leadership, the guild allies strode across the long vine bridge and headed directly to the interior of the island.


    They expected to run into garrisons around the long vine bridge which were all connected. However, it seemed like their operations had diverted their troops. This had boosted Liu Chai¡¯s confidence in winning the raid.


    There were no obstacles along their way. Under the leadership of Liu Chai, all the players rushed toward the first spiritual field once they arrived.


    However, they ran into a patrol that consisted of three hundred orcs.


    The orcs were shocked when they saw the players. After all, the island had not been intruded for many years. Therefore, they were dumbfounded by the unannounced arrival of this many trespassers.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Liu Chai cried loudly. Then, thousands of players followed suit and yelled furiously before they charged the Orc Patrol.


    When the leader of the Orc Patrol regained its composure, it quickly grabbed the orc beside it, ¡°Ring the alarm. Quick!¡±


    Upon the command, the orc promptly dashed for the alarm. The leader of the Orc Patrol then turned toward the players before he raised his axe and said, ¡°How dare you offend the Sea King Navy! Attack!¡±


    The two parties instantly broke into a fight.


    Since the time limit for this war was very short and they knew that Gu Yu could not hold for too long, Liu Chai and the others were extremely anxious. Naturally, they would not stand by and watch.


    The berserkers and the Rune Masters who were at the frontline went head-on toward the orcs and started a melee.


    The frontline of both parties were equipped with heavy armor and weapons. During the battle, the muscles of all the warriors were seen contracting as they fought. Sparks flew as the weapons were struck together, showcasing the intensity of the fight.


    Water Turrets were gradually formed right behind the army. Numerous water cannonballs were then shot toward the Orc Patrol.


    ¡°All assassins, divide yourselves into two teams and activate your Shadow Steps. Look for an opportunity to assassinate them!¡±


    Following Liu Chai¡¯s rave, the assassin players who were standing in the center of the troop separated into two groups before they transformed into shadows and assassinated the Orc Patrol from both sides.


    The atmosphere was lit up by flashes after more flashes as the assassin players seized each vital moment and took away the life of those wounded orcs.


    Only the elite players of the guilds were present in this battle. At this moment, all players were flaunting their top-notch skills. The orcs were driven into a corner and their numbers were significantly reduced.


    ¡°Too-toom!¡±


    Just then, a melodious sound of the trumpet resounded across the island!

 Chapter 102 - Xiao Tian’s Return

    Chapter 102: Xiao Tian¡¯s Return


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The trumpet was blown, alerting every orc who was defending.


    Knowing that the Orc Army was arriving soon, Liu Chai made another announcement on the guild live chat, ¡°Kill all these orcs first and prepare to confront the Orc Army!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the players grew more aggressive. Some of the players seized the opportunity and pounced onto the orcs, sacrificing themselves in order to create a chance for their teammates to kill them.


    Nevertheless, if they were to kill one life by losing another life, they would still have the upper hand, owing to their huge numbers.


    Under such a frenzied attack, before long, there were only dozens left out of the initial hundreds of orcs.


    The remaining orcs knew that they could not win the fight and intended to flee the scene. However, all at once, the assassin players began to drive the orcs into a corner.


    After the onslaught, the Orc Patrol was completely annihilated.


    ¡°Hurry up and loot everything from the first spiritual field!¡± Liu Chai pointed at the spiritual field and he yelled.


    The players briefly adjusted their positions before they dashed for the spiritual field.


    After five minutes of sprinting, the spiritual field, which was obscured by a faint golden fog of soul energy, came into their sight.


    The few orcs, who were guarding the spiritual field, were in daze when they saw the enormous number of troops made up of thousands of players.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Following the roaring command, the players charged toward the enemies.


    It was then when the leader of the orcs took out an item from its pocket. With a violent pull, a shroud of fog was shot into the air.


    ¡°He¡¯s sending a signal. Everyone, stay alert! Warriors, go to the frontline. Assassins and mages, collect spiritual materials. Loot everything!¡±


    After Liu Chai¡¯s command, the berserkers tensed their bodies and ran toward the orcs. The ceaseless attack effectively chased the orcs out from the spiritual field.


    The players at the back seemed overjoyed and started to collect the spiritual materials as fast as they could before storing them in the channel.


    The Son of the Sea in the middle of the spiritual field was extracted by the players and was kept in the channel, too.


    The spiritual field was easily raided by the players and the orcs were murdered right after they were done collecting the materials!


    When Liu Chai led his comrades toward the second spiritual field, they encountered the army of thousands of orcs who had assembled after they received the signal.


    Liu Chai and the others started to worry after seeing them.


    ¡°Get ready to fight!¡±


    Upon listening to Liu Chai¡¯s command, all players got into their respective positions.


    The orc leader, who had already noticed the players, swung its spiked club forward. Its muscles expanded as it let out a thunderous roar.


    A battle broke out once again.


    The players had lost all their advantages in the fight this time. Although they still outnumbered the orcs, one orc could win against a few players.


    Especially the orc leader. Its strength was way stronger than the Ghost Supreme Commander whom the players killed previously.


    Liu Chai¡¯s expression grew solemn as he realized that the players were barely having an upper hand against the orcs. He reckoned that it would not be a good choice to drag this battle on any longer as the worst situation would have come true when Xiao Tian returned with his army.


    ¡°Each guild should send a team of assassins to the other spiritual fields to seize the spiritual materials by activating Shadow Step. I¡¯ve already sent the coordinates through the channel. Quick!¡±


    Promptly, Wu Guoyi and the others deployed a batch of assassins from the guild live chat to seize the spiritual materials according to the coordinates given.


    Upon receiving Liu Chai¡¯s command, four clouds of shadows immediately left the camp and rushed to the assigned locations.


    ¡°Stop them!¡± seeing that the players had left the camps, the orc leader immediately knew what they were up to and shouted to his subordinates at the rear.


    The Orc Army sent out four groups of forces to chase after the assassin players.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu was aware of the players¡¯ activities. In the meantime, he was observing them in real time, too.


    The current battle was significant to Lu Wu, too. According to Bei Li, if the players won the war, the Derived Spiritual Rice that they harvested would help him to transform into a human form again and acquire the first skill, the Power of the Dark Beast.


    Besides, Lu Wu found that Gu Yu and the others who were guarding Fallen Fish Island had already confronted Xiao Tian.


    The battle at Fallen Fish Island was different. It was a pyrrhic victory.


    Although Gu Yu owned the inheritance of the Demonic God, it was nothing when compared to Xiao Tian whose ability was of the similar tier as the Ghost General.


    The war only lasted less than 30 minutes before it quickly ended. All the players from the Myth Guild were wiped out while Gu Yu and a few other leaders were captured alive.


    ¡­¡­


    In the meantime, on the shore of Fallen Fish Island.


    Xiao Tian stared at Gu Yu who was apprehended before he asked with a ferocious expression, ¡°Where is the Son of the Sea now?¡±


    Gu Yu remained silent as he lowered his pain receptor, intending to buy some time.


    However, out of Gu Yu¡¯s expectation, Xiao Tian who was about to continue the interrogation, changed his expression all of a sudden.


    Just then, the red light on his Communication Gemstone began to flicker. With that, Xiao Tian immediately knew that Insect Island had been intruded.


    Recalling the entire battle, he thought something was amiss as the power behind the curtain was so weak and the number of their troops did not achieve tens of thousands as what was mentioned by the Demolition Traders. Everything did not make sense.


    Immediately, Xiao Tian turned around and shouted to his members at the rear.


    ¡°Everyone, get onto the sea monsters now and head back to Insect Island immediately! We¡¯ve fallen into their trap!¡±


    Gu Yu was shocked upon seeing Xiao Tian¡¯s reaction.


    He had no clue how Xiao Tian discovered that Insect Island was invaded. If Xiao Tian managed to rush back to the island now, their plan would fail.


    He made a quick decision and said, ¡°Xiao Tian, aren¡¯t you interested in the whereabouts of the Son of the Sea? I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    However, Gu Yu did not expect that Xiao Tian would glare at him and slap his head brutally, killing Gu You on the spot.


    After that, Xiao Tian threw a glimpse at the other players before he waved his claws. Streams of black light were shot across the air, killing all the players Xiao Tian intended to torture and interrogate and left only Sun Qi.


    Sun Qi did not get killed but was caught by Xiao Tian. Xiao Tian brought Sun Qi along before he mounted the sea creature and raced back to Insect Island.


    On Insect Island, both parties had fallen into a deadlock. Neither of the teams seemed to be winning.


    This had significantly perturbed Liu Chai. Therefore, he quickly dispatched more manpower to help the teams who were trying to steal the spiritual materials.


    Although this would increase the pressure of the battle, stealing the spiritual materials was their main goal. If they failed to obtain the spiritual materials, they would fail their mission even if they won the battle.


    In the meantime, the assassins that were deployed earlier had sent their feedback about the plundering on the live chat.


    Three of the teams were stopped by the orcs who were guarding the spiritual fields. Only one team had successfully stolen a unique spiritual material from one of the spiritual fields.


    However, those orcs who knew that they could not win had surrounded the Son of the Sea to protect it. So the team was still trying to break through the orcs¡¯ defenses in order to get the Son of the Sea.


    According to the feedback of the dispatched players, Liu Chai would occasionally choose a few players from the battle to assist in the plundering, thus increasing the pressure of the battle.


    At this moment, numerous shadows of the sea creatures took shape on the shore of Insect Island.


    Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as soon as he saw the island. He leapt off the back of the sea creature, stepped on the waves, and dashed for Insect Island¡¯s port.

 Chapter 103 - Squid, The Sea Merchants

    Chapter 103: Squid, The Sea Merchants


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    On Insect Island, Liu Chai, who was fighting against the entire Orc Army, continued to dispatch more manpower. At this moment, his expression went through an abrupt change.


    This was because Sun Qi told him over the live chat channel that Xiao Tian had arrived on Insect Island and had discovered their activity.


    The news had upset Liu Chai. They had indeed underestimated the strength of the military forces on Insect Island. However, it was all too late now. His voice roared across the live chat channel.


    ¡°Everyone, split up and loot as many spiritual materials as you can at the given coordinates! Xiao Tian is back!¡±


    Upon hearing Liu Chai¡¯s command, Wu Guoyi and his peers promptly ordered their guild members to split up.


    As a result, the player¡¯s battle array was instantly destroyed by the orcs. A great number of forefront berserkers had fallen and the orcs charged directly at the mage who were stationed at the rear of the garrison and began the massacre.


    Nevertheless, the players were no longer focusing on the fight. Each of them had picked a direction and ran toward the spiritual fields after they were dispersed.


    ¡°Howl¡­¡±


    At this moment, a deafening wolf¡¯s howl resonated across the whole island before the silhouette of an enormous blue wolf ran past at a high speed. Every player who came in contact with the silhouette was instantly set ablaze and burned by a blue flame before their bodies instantly melted away.


    As the silhouette of the wolf relentlessly ran around the players, the number of players was significantly reduced. This had put the other players in an immensely stressful environment, causing them to despair.


    ¡°Our boss is back! Kill them!¡± the orc leader growled and the entire Orc Army had regained their fighting spirit.


    Now that the war was coming to an end, Liu Chai and the teams were already scattered across different spiritual fields, finishing up on their final loot.


    Any additional spiritual plants being collected now were considered as profit earned. Therefore, all the players had stopped fighting and raced into the spiritual fields to collect the spiritual plants instead.


    ¡°Howl¡­¡±


    Xiao Tian¡¯s thundering roar resounded once again. Three shadows of blue wolves escaped his body and dashed for the remaining three spiritual fields while he stationed himself at the end of the long vine bridge.


    Xiao Tian was currently incensed. He had never foreseen himself being tricked like this.


    Everything the Demotion Traders said about the man behind the curtain was nothing but a lie! The real masterminds behind this ruse were the Demolition Traders.


    Recalling how Liu Chai told him that the hidden boss was longing for the other four Son of the Seas on this island, Xiao Tian was enraged.


    Before long, the orcs that had been sent out earlier had returned concurrently and were eliminating the remaining players.


    This time, the players could no longer withstand the onslaught. One after another, they were killed before they turned into black smoke and exited the game.


    Xiao Tian, who had returned to the center of the island once again, was pained when he saw the damage done to the spiritual fields.


    Despair grew in him when the orcs combed the entire inner island and found out that all the spiritual materials and the Son of the Seas that were looted by the invaders had mysteriously disappeared.


    Xiao Tian controlled the Shadow Wolf remotely as he guarded the long vine bridge, intending to prevent anyone from stealing the spiritual materials. Despite the fact that no one had escaped under his watch, the spiritual materials had still vanished.


    The news instantly paled Xiao Tian as he knew he was doomed to die!


    The Sea King would never forgive him!


    After he mulled over the situation, Xiao Tian peered at Sun Qi, who was still in his grasp, and relaxed his face.


    This White Phantom was the spiritual beast of the world. One¡¯s cultivation would grow by consuming its flesh. Therefore, it was as valuable as a Son of the Sea. He could only beg for mercy from the Sea King by offering this White Phantom.


    Sun Qi, who was under Xiao Tian¡¯s captivity, was flustered, knowing that all the other players, save for him, had been killed. Furious, he kicked Xiao Tian at his waist.


    ¡°When are you going to kill me?¡±


    Xiao Tian was surprised when he heard Sun Qi¡¯s words, ¡°You can talk?¡±


    ¡°Both of us are dogs. Why don¡¯t you just let me go!¡± Sun Qi said while looking expectantly at Xiao Tian.


    ¡°Dog? I¡¯m a Sea Wolf Demon and you¡¯re a White Phantom, neither of us is a dog!¡±


    Xiao Tian was stunned, ¡°You can speak? Are you a mutant?¡±


    Similarly, Sun Qi was shocked, ergo he glowered. He was already sad to have been turned into a dog. Now, he was even seen as a mutant. If he was capable of fighting, he really wanted to have 300 rounds of battles with Xiao Tian.


    ¡°Do you know where the creatures hid the spiritual materials? I will release you once you provide me with an answer!¡± Xiao Tian asked, all of a sudden.


    Upon hearing that, Sun Qi spread his arms wide, ¡°Well, just kill me now then!¡±


    Initially, Xiao Tian was going to bring Sun Qi to the Sea King. But knowing that Sun Qi could speak, halfway through the journey he decided to change his plan and interrogate him by trying to obtain some useful information. He reckoned that he might still have a chance to retrieve the Son of the Sea.


    Just then, an orc arrived hastily to report a message.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a big ship at the port, claiming that they are the members of the Sea Trading Association. They have even brought along a token from the Sea King!¡±


    Xiao Tian was once again infuriated upon hearing the news before he gave a loud shriek. He levitated into the air and flew toward the pier.


    At the port, a green-skinned, round-headed man, with a pair of big ears and narrowed eyes, was waiting for something. At the speed of light, Xiao Tian descended from the sky and plummeted to the ground, giving the man a scare.


    After recognizing the man as Xiao Tian, the man heaved a sigh of relief and presented the token from the Sea King, the Grass of Vanity.


    ¡°Xiao Tian, the Island Owner, I am Squid of the Western Trading Association. With the consent of the Sea King, I am here for the Son of the Sea!¡±


    After he took a look at the Grass of Vanity, Xiao Tian glared at him.


    ¡°You punk. I see you¡¯ve even gotten the Sea King¡¯s Grass of Vanity. It seems like you will not stop until you have all the Son of the Seas on my Insect Island!¡±


    Squid was stunned for a moment, ¡°This Grass of Vanity is indeed authentic. Moreover, we the Western Trading Association, have spent a lot to trade the Son of the Sea from the Sea King. However, the Sea King had informed us that the Son of the Sea is with you, and you will pass it to us once we present the token of Sea King.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. He reached out to grab Squid by his neck and slowly lifted him up.


    ¡°It was the Demolition Traders before, and now, comes the Western Trading Association. You seem to be rather persistent, trying to push me into the corner with one scam after another. This time, I will not fall for it¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the muscles on Xiao Tian¡¯s right hand expanded. A crack sounded across the atmosphere and Squid¡¯s neck was broken.


    Squid died with a shocked expression on his face, not understanding what led to his death. I have certainly followed the Sea King¡¯s orders and even brought along the token, but why¡­


    Staring at the other traders who were scrambling onto their ship, intending to flee as soon as possible, Xiao Tian raised his head and let out a long howl. The shadow of a huge blue wolf appeared above his head and clawed forward menacingly, breaking the Specter Ship in two.


    As to the traders who had fallen into the water, Xiao Tian ordered mercilessly, ¡°Kill them all. Leave none behind!¡±

 Chapter 104 - The Value Of Soul Coins

    Chapter 104: The Value Of Soul Coins


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After the battle on Insect Island, Lu Wu made a calculation according to the statistics and found out that the players had looted a total of 428 pieces of Derived Spiritual Rice and 1 Son of the Sea.


    Lu Wu was surprised by the marvelous results.


    The players¡¯ extraordinary plan had astonished Lu Wu who was the boss behind the game. This had reconfirmed his belief that the players had infinite potential if they were allowed to develop their skills without restrictions.


    There would be surprises everywhere!


    However, after the battle, Lu Wu had spent precisely 200,000 soul coins to purchase unique spiritual materials. He felt as if a piece of him had been cut off due to this great amount.


    But of course, the guild master who received the soul coins did not keep them only for himself.


    All the participants received the rewards they deserved, enabling all the players who participated in this raid on Insect Island to reap a lot of benefits.


    After this battle, it could be said that the strength of these five guilds had once again grown immensely.


    The only Son of the Sea acquired was handed over to Chen Ziyu by members of the Great Dragon Guild after they had logged back online. Chen Ziyu then fulfilled his promise by passing this sole Son of the Sea to Liu Chai.


    The news of this successful invasion on Insect Island had spread rapidly to the other players. While Liu Chai was now coveted by everyone, many people had also set their sights on him.


    Especially Gu Yu, who had offered to pay a huge sum to acquire the Son of the Sea from him.


    However, Liu Chai had firmly rejected all buyers and said that he would consume it himself in order to strengthen his talent ability.


    This decision had disappointed many rich players who longed for the Son of the Sea. They felt that Liu Chai had wasted such a treasure.


    Since Liu Chai wasn¡¯t short on money, he didn¡¯t care about that.


    This battle had also made the players yearn for more similar island raids. There were pro players in the forum who had immediately set up a group called Ocean Explorers, specializing in exploring the ocean territories and mapping the areas explored before posting it on the forum as a reference for the other players.


    The enthusiasm of these pro players posting about the game¡¯s technicalities had earned Lu Wu¡¯s admiration. In order to support their hard work, Lu Wu added a new feature to the forum: Forum Post Rewards.


    In other words, as long as the posts on technicalities were acknowledged by the players, they could use this feature to reward the original poster of the forum post.


    This decision was made by Lu Wu to encourage the players¡¯ creativity, and at the same time rapidly develop the player¡¯s skills and talent.


    But Lu Wu had no idea whether the reward should be in a new type of coin or soul coins, so he posted a message on the official web forum to ask the players for suggestions.


    The players¡¯ responses were very unanimous and all of them chose soul coins.


    All the players were still desperately longing for more soul coins.


    A player even went so far as to post a topic on analyzing the price value of soul coins in the forum. This made Lu Wu speechless.


    ¡°Based on my data-backed calculation of soul coin value, I realized a terrifying fact¡­¡±


    Broke_Trash¡¯s original post:


    ¡°First of all, this is not a technical post. This is just a scientific analysis of an astonishing truth that was brought up by the game, Battle Online, which does not have any official top-up option for soul coins.


    I shall first analyze our existing coins as compared to the soul coins for all of you.


    According to the data (see graph), Dragon Nation¡¯s commodities have an annual price increase of 2.9%. Based on this trend, let¡¯s take five million as an example, in 10 years¡¯ time the value will be equivalent to 3.75 million in today¡¯s value.


    But if we calculate based on the real price level, the actual prices of Dragon Nation¡¯s commodities this year have increased by 5.4 times compared to the end of 1996. In this case, the annual increase is about 8%!


    So if we calculate based on the real-time price increase, the five million after 10 years is equivalent to 2.31 million today.


    But (knock on wood), if we calculate the printing speed of banknotes in our country, the annual growth rate is about 16.3%. With this, five million in 2329, which is 10 years later, is only equivalent to 1.1 million today!


    At the end of the analysis, he took a deep breath and let out a horrified sigh.


    A few million yuan disappeared just like that, and he wanted to cry. (Oh, my bad, I am a poor man without five million. Phew, so close to facing such a huge loss!)


    Next let¡¯s analyze our soul coins.


    Since the soul coins have just been released a few months back, the extent of its calculation is not that big.


    However, one thing is clear to everyone: the value of soul coins keeps on increasing. Although this is closely related to the demand of rich players, but (knocking on wood again) if you think that only the rich players are contributing to the value increase of the soul coins, then you could be very wrong.


    I¡¯ll ask only one question, have you all thought about spending money in-game?


    My monthly salary is only 85,000 yuan, which is considered lower than the average income level in our country, but I¡¯m still spending money in-game all the time and my friends are also spending cash to buy soul coins. Hence rich players are one of the reasons for the increase in the value of soul coins, but more importantly, there is a huge number of mildly rich players in the game.


    Coming back to the topic of soul coins rising in their price value¡­


    Since I joined the game ten days after the server opened, I was unsure of the earlier price of soul coins, but I¡¯ve done a little research on that.


    The price of soul coins in the first server was first successfully bid on by a player named Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest. The initial price of the soul coins was 300 yuan.


    But within only ten days, the price of soul coins had soared to 800 yuan with an increase of more than 2.6 times more than the initial value.


    However, this is not the end. Although the price increase of soul coins is not that steep now, it¡¯s approaching 1,000 yuan already.


    What does this theory show? It means that even if the soul coins are left aside after being bought, this asset of yours would far surpass the price increase of our commodities.


    Of course, this only holds true if the game is operating continuously (To add on, this broken game is really fun. As long as the Battle Online Corporation continues to operate, I will continue playing!)


    Lastly, I am hereby attaching my price forecast which shall be validated after ten years:


    Based on my assumption of this game, it will definitely become viral all over the world. If that day really comes (great warning ahead).


    There will be a new universal currency in the world. Its value can even be said to increase steadily and can be used all over the world. It may also be exchanged with the currency of any country. Isn¡¯t it astonishing! (Note: I¡¯m not talking about a worldwide common currency!)


    That universal currency will be soul coins!¡±


    As soon as this player¡¯s post of analyzing the soul coins appeared, it had caused a commotion among the players.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I wanted to challenge the writer but then I noticed that my knowledge was so limited, so I¡¯ll just say that he is amazing.¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°My salary is only 38,000 yuan and is bordering the poverty threshold, even so I have managed to spend money in-game several times. I agree with the author on this!¡±


    Popeye_The_Sailor_Man: ¡°To be honest, I also have the same idea as you, but it feels kind of absurd. Anyway, I will mark this first and come back to this post in ten years.¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°It can only happen if the game goes viral across the world~ But I support this prediction, I¡¯ll stockpile soul coins first and wait for their value to increase!¡±


    I_Am_Not_Beili: ¡°Haha~ I¡¯m marking this too¡­ we shall wait and see!¡±


    Wand_Making_Mage: ¡°I¡¯m convinced by you and am ready to invest a huge sum. Please leave your address so that if I go broke I shall come and find you!¡±


    The original author replied to Wand_Making_Mage: ¡°Well if you happen to make a profit, will I have any bonuses? (shiny eyes!)¡±

 Chapter 105 - Soul Coins Transaction Center

    Chapter 105: Soul Coins Transaction Center


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The post by Broke_Trash also got Lu Wu thinking.


    At first, Lu Wu found this post absolutely absurd, but then he gave it a second thought.


    If the game Battle Online really does become famous worldwide, players from every country would choose to use their local currency to spend money in-game to exchange for soul coins. That player¡¯s words would be true then, soul coins would become a global currency!


    By thinking that way, Lu Wu realized an enormous bug in the game, too.


    The game had no well-secured transaction protection system.


    For example, the 500 soul coins that Lu Wu sold to Ye Xue¡¯er back at the beginning. It was, in fact, unsafe and he could have easily been duped.


    Although there were many guaranteed transaction platforms currently, their complicated procedures and long waiting periods had caused most players to choose the easy way out which was to just undergo direct transaction.


    Since there are only a few hundred thousand players now, the gap in all of these transactions was not noticeable just yet.


    However, if what Broke_Trash said comes true, where soul coins are used universally, the huge amount of transaction value coming in every day gave Lu Wu chills just by thinking about it.


    At this point, Lu Wu immediately told Bei Li what was on his mind.


    Later, the two of them started discussing how to systematize this transaction process.


    After three hours of discussions, Lu Wu and Bei Li ultimately finalized the new function to be introduced into the game called the Soul Coins Transaction Center.


    Though it was named the Soul Coins Transaction Center, Lu Wu was not selling soul coins on his own, it was to protect the safety of the players when they were trading soul coins.


    This function¡¯s existence equated to that of a middle-man.


    Which means if Player A and Player B wanted to trade soul coins, the seller and the purchaser must first keep their cash and soul coins with Lu Wu simultaneously. Then, Lu Wu will hand them to the respective players.


    With a procedure involving Lu Wu, the process would be guaranteed safe.


    However, since the Soul Coins Transaction Center was now online, Lu Wu followed the old rules and added a service fee.


    In order to prevent the players from feeling too burdened by the additional fees and thus choose to trade directly, Lu Wu only set the service fee at 1%.


    To him, soul coins were no doubt more important than money, so the 1% was charged on soul coins instead of real coins.


    Lu Wu could have chosen to take 1% from both sides, but his craving for real money was becoming less and less. After he started cultivating, he knew that he would achieve worldliness someday.


    For the current Lu Wu, he just needed enough money to live on, and maybe one day he wouldn¡¯t need them at all anymore.


    But the value of soul coins would never decrease for Lu Wu even when he becomes stronger.


    After finalizing the solution, Lu Wu opened a top-up path on the website and registered a virtual online account to store the player¡¯s cash.


    Lu Wu originally planned to spend another 30,000 yuan to buy an online artificial intelligence customer service bot, because the transaction value would only grow larger to which he would not be able to handle alone. However, during such a crucial time, Bei Li the all-around helper settled everything.


    She copied the information of this account into the artifact directly before connecting it to the internet by a higher-powered artifact, thus realizing the real-time transaction of the players.


    Through this, not only did the effectiveness increase significantly, the players barely have to wait as well. As soon as the Soul Coins Transaction Center receives the cash transfers, it would process it automatically and top-up soul coins in the players¡¯ backpacks within seconds, while the cash would be connected to the internet by the artifact and transferred into the sellers¡¯ accounts directly.


    Right after Bei Li made sure this feature would not crash, it was implemented into the game.


    Regarding this new feature, the forum was flooded by the players¡¯ compliments.


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Great! I got duped a few times trading soul coins in a group before. After that, I could only use my reputation as a guarantee to let other people give their soul coins first before I pay. But now that we have the Soul Coins Transaction Center, I won¡¯t have to worry about this anymore~ Hehe~ Keep the soul coins separately!¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°Great! Quick and easy, finally the officials are doing something right!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Not bad~ Not bad, but I don¡¯t understand why the Soul Coins Transaction Center has been launched already but the top-up option for soul coins is still not yet available. I¡¯m beginning to worry if the Battle Online Corporation is going to stop operating (funny)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Peppa_Boar: ¡°They¡¯re using love to generate electricity and the power of love is never-ending. So how could they possibly collapse (funny)!¡±


    Priest_Baiyue replied Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Speaking of love, I have to mention something. I remember there was once a guy named Lee Xiaoyao who asked me whether I believed in love, then I said I trust science. Because of that, this brat kept chasing after me to beat me, this son of a bitch (funny)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied Priest_Baiyue: ¡°Baiyue Xiu¡¯er, sit down right now!¡±


    Hand_Tore_Ghostie: ¡°I feel like the game content is getting more and more exuberant. I am full of anticipation as I watch this game grow~ Way to go!¡±


    Gold_Farmer_Monster: Cool~ ¡°This saves a lot of time for me. The extra gaming time can be used for laboring, gonna give it a like!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Happy~ When I saw the analysis done by Broke_Trash, I thought of this problem already because the in-game soul coins trading had no safeguards, and the officials did not provide a way to top-up. This was indeed a snake in the grass. But I never thought that Soul Coins Transaction Center would be available the next day, gonna give a like to the officials~! Also, what about topping-up? Not gonna launch it yet? Are you challenging me to take you guys away with a Shadow Step and a Blood Slash?! (furious)¡±


    ¡­


    Other than the players¡¯ compliments, during this stage when the Soul Coins Transaction Center went online, Lu Wu was also actively collecting all the players¡¯ advice in the forum. He then further level-upped the functions in the Soul Coins Transaction Center by adding a Sale Mode which resembled an auction.


    This meant that players didn¡¯t have to search for buyers for the soul coins they were selling anymore. They just had to display their soul coins in the Soul Coins Transaction Center in the form of products and provide the ratio they want to sell.


    Same goes to the purchasers, having this Sale Mode meant that they did not have to search for sellers anymore. When they wanted soul coins, they could top-up cash in the Soul Coins Transaction Center and find a ratio they thought was suitable for purchasing.


    This had undoubtedly saved the players a lot of time. It could be said that this function¡¯s existence had benefited both the players and Lu Wu at the same time.


    Although the 1% charge was small in proportion, as long as the number of players kept increasing, the transaction numbers would grow.


    When it came to the later stages, daily transaction numbers would be a source of princely income for Lu Wu.

 Chapter 106 - The Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament

    Chapter 106: The Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After launching the Soul Coins Transaction Center, Lu Wu continued designing the game¡¯s content again.


    The number of players had reached 600,000 and the 100 fortresses he prepared within the Artifact Channel were completed.


    Lu Wu decided to officially put them to use by establishing the first Guild Hegemony Tournament.


    Regarding this, Lu Wu phoned An Manman to tell her about his thoughts.


    After some discussion between the two, An Manman stated that the Shark Streaming Platform would launch the tournament¡¯s preparation stage immediately and Lu Wu would be informed once everything was ready.


    While An Manman kept herself busy preparing for the tournament, Lu Wu also started the tournament¡¯s promotion.


    After this update, the players discovered a new computer graphic when they went online.


    With the eerily stormy background music playing, the scene slowly unfolded.


    The scene showed a brown, earthy desert and 100 mighty fortresses appeared vaguely amidst the sandstorm. The atmosphere was sorrowful and deserted. Then, an old voice could be heard,


    ¡°On this land burned by blood and flames, 100 fortresses that symbolized the highest strength and peak of power have once again received the opportunity to awaken¡­¡±


    The scene then zoomed away. The fortresses became smaller from the players¡¯ point of view and golden thrones appeared above each of these fortresses.


    The old voice sounded again, ¡°There is no real invincibility, no forever winner, and the last ruler had already left¡­¡±


    Right then, black, blurry silhouettes appeared above every throne.


    ¡°Only the mightiest can take over the fortresses, rule the armies, and be crowned as the new hero!¡±


    When the voice faded out, the scene transitioned between fortresses of different architectural styles, showing the structure of the fortresses to the players clearly.


    ¡°The Battle of the Hundred Fortress City¡­ Who will dictate the living and the dead in this world!?¡±


    Numerous shadows of soldiers appeared instantly. With their battling voices trembling the sky, they charged boldly toward the fortresses that represented the peak of power.


    ¡°We were born to achieve and succeed, only with mass murdering on the battlefield with nine million kills can one be the hero of the heroes! Will this supreme throne belong to you?¡±


    The old voice disappeared with flags of different colors waving on each fortress, echoing greatly in the sandstorm.


    [The First Annual Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament]:


    Tournament requirements: This activity will be held for six hours. Registration must be done in units of guilds with the guild having 300 or more members.


    Tournament rules:


    This tournament will be adapting the Fortress Obtaining Rule. Every registered guild will be transported to the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament map after the activity starts. After ten minutes of safety protection, guild players can choose from a hundred different fortresses to challenge. (Note: every fortress has 5 million blood bars for sustainability) After taking over the fortress and the fortress flag, the guild will be the owner of the fortress and receive other guild¡¯s attacks.


    Victory requirements: The guilds have to defend ownership of their respective fortresses until the tournament ends. If the fortress flag is snatched during the defending period, the defensive guild will be transported out of the fortress and become the attacking guild!


    Event special bonus: This tournament cancels the 3 hour revival system to allow revival at the map¡¯s center just ten minutes after death!


    Hundred Fortresses Owner Rewards:


    One, the winner¡¯s guild shall receive 3,000 soul coins as a reward.


    Two, members of the fortress owner¡¯s guild will receive the red title Hundred Fortresses Elite.


    [Hundred Fortresses Elite (30 days red)]: Symbolizes the winners of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament.


    Title attributes: Receive extra monster-hunting experience points of 5% and an extra 10 free entries to the Instance Dungeon.


    Three, the chairman of the fortress owner¡¯s guild shall receive the exclusive purple title Lord of the Royal Fortress.


    [Lord of the Royal Fortress (30 days purple)]: Symbolizes the Lord of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament.


    Title attributes: Receive extra monster-hunting experience points of 10% and an extra 30 free entries to the Instance Dungeon.


    Four, the winning guilds shall have the priority of purchasing the upcoming Guild Station.


    Official announcement: The Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament activity will be live streamed and commentated by the Shark Streaming Platform. The venue of the livestream is set at Dragon Metropolis Sports Center and the tournament onlooker tickets can be bought from their website. You can also watch the real time tournament streaming and commentating on the Shark Streaming Platform!


    This announcement evoked an uproar among the players.


    The sudden existence of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament had every big guild caught off guard. Most of them spontaneously assembled meetings and were immensely accepting new members at the same time.


    Many guilds had lowered the threshold for guild entrance for this tournament in order to create history in this momentous battle.


    During the players¡¯ preparation period, the health potion had become the bestseller in the game shop and it was manufactured nonstop for sale.


    However, the impact of this activity was way more than just these. All the guild players were hungry for the big reward, they were clear as to what it meant to win this tournament.


    Even by just the bonus for level-training experience they could see how their own guild could overtake other guilds in no time.


    Moreover, they could obtain the priority of purchasing the Guild Station for their guilds. This tournament meant everything to those big guilds.


    The price of in-game resources had risen greatly due to this as well. The sales of one-time items in the game shop had allowed Lu Wu to earn a fortune.


    But what astonished the players was that Battle Online was collaborating with the Shark Streaming Platform for the livestream of this tournament.


    Many players understood that the Shark Streaming Platform had an enormous live-streaming audience, meaning that this tournament was a match anticipated by players on a national level.


    Therefore, the methods of showing off their respective guilds in the tournament had also become a hot topic amongst players.


    Of course, there were many solo players who couldn¡¯t participate in this activity, so they logged on to the Shark Streaming Platform directly to buy on-site tickets at the Dragon Metropolis Sports Center as support for the first ever tournament of Battle Online.


    There were even players who posted analysis and predictions in the forum to dissect the strongest guilds at the current stage and predict the winning possibilities of the guilds.


    There were also guilds which were too weak to take down a fortress by themselves merging with other guilds to take down the fortress together. Only after the tournament would they decide on who would be the owner of that fortress.


    The ones that were planning ahead for this were not only small guilds, some big guilds were even luring the small ones by giving them benefits, hoping they would become a part of their alliance during The Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament and help them defend their fortresses.


    The actual battlefield would not be as easy as they thought it would be. Every player was enthusiastically preparing for the forthcoming war on the battlefield!

 Chapter 107 - His Excellency Cangxu

    Chapter 107: His Excellency Cangxu


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After the announcement of the tournament, the place where An Manman was working at, the Shark Streaming Platform, became very busy.


    Regarding the game Battle Online, the top management of Shark all looked forward to their project, which was why they prepared meticulously for this tournament. They rented the Dragon Metropolis Sports Center as the livestream venue and allowed the top emcee named Fang Ping to host the tournament.


    Furthermore, they had even invited a professional band to produce a title song for the tournament as the opening show for The Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament.


    Before Lu Wu could start promoting, the Shark Streaming Platform had taken the initiative to painstakingly promote on various streaming platforms by using their own money.


    Because of this, more players had noticed the game Battle Online and it had once again gained popularity with the number of players increasing in an astonishing manner.


    All arrangements for the tournament had entered an intensive preparation stage.


    During this period, An Manman called Lu Wu, bringing him another piece of good news.


    Many gaming media channels had contacted the Shark Streaming Platform to get ready to report on this tournament.


    Undoubtedly, Lu Wu was excited, because the wave of media attention would significantly increase players and welcome them earlier than expected.


    The streaming of Platform173, the only platform that was available to download Battle Online, had also surged dramatically, exhilarating Wu Guoyi and made him want to ask Lu Wu out for a drink to celebrate again.


    Despite that, Lu Wu declined. He was still a cat, so he counted alcohol out in order to prevent Wu Guoyi from freaking out.


    But Lu Wu wasn¡¯t resting either. Once again, he upgraded the Hundred Fortresses Map in the artifact to ensure that no errors would occur on the details of the tournament. He had also begun to set some easter eggs in the game together with Bei Li.


    For instance, there was a little golden dragon in a fortress named Extreme City. The player who obtained and consumed the golden dragon would receive a buff with five minutes of doubled attributes.


    Another example would be the Invincible Grass located at the borders of the Hundred Fortresses Town that would grant players ten seconds of invincibility. There were also many more hidden easter eggs included to make the tournament more fun.


    Of course, the addition of these easter eggs demanded zero soul coins, because they were all done within the Artifact Channel.


    Similar to how players could infinitely revive, because it all happened in the channel, there was no need to be concerned about soul damage, too. The only big expense by Lu Wu in this activity were the rewards for the winners at the end of the tournament.


    What thrilled the players was the news that Lu Wu revealed on the official website.


    The guild that takes over Beiqi Fortress in this activity will have their battle recorded into the Annals of Great Battles as a video clip.


    This news had undoubtedly delighted the players who longed to be the first guild in this game to win such a notable tournament.


    ¡­


    His Excellency Cangxu¡¯s palace at the center of his large domain.


    A white-haired but young looking man looked downward to the Ghost King and Ghost General worshipping him. He then let out a weak sigh and waved them away.


    After his subordinates left, he pressed the golden scepter beside his throne. The throne slowly shifted its position and revealed a path beneath it.


    Staring at this dark path, complex expressions clouded the face of His Excellency Cangxu.


    He sighed once again before stepping onto the path.


    Along with his appearance, the torches around were kindled, brightening the space below.


    When he was a few hundred meters down, an empty cell appeared before him.


    In the middle of this cell, there was a stunning woman in thin chiffon, and her four limbs were all chained up. She was held captive there.


    Looking at the beauty, His Excellency Cangxu¡¯s expression became complicated. There was agony, wrath, and remorse. All his feelings were tangled together, making His Excellency Cangxu seem exceptionally depressed.


    Just then, the woman suddenly opened her eyes and stared at His Excellency Cangxu.


    His Excellency Cangxu¡¯s body gently trembled when the woman looked at him mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m ready to fight till death this time. If I succeed, I¡¯ll let you out. We still have a great future awaiting.¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯ve been plotting for 10,000 years, you are no longer the Cangxu who became stronger just because it was his desire, so you are destined to fail. After all, this place was never one which you could sit in.¡±


    The woman¡¯s words made His Excellency Cangxu¡¯s face gradually become ferocious, ¡°You bitch, don¡¯t you know how much effort I invested into this, and for whom I did all these for? You bitch! Bitch! Why must you degrade yourself like this! Are you treating me right this way!?¡±


    The woman laughed like she was mocking herself as she looked at the furious His Excellency Cangxu, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of my sacrifice, you wouldn¡¯t even be here, His Excellency Cangxu, let alone your position as the King of the Land of Cangxu!¡±


    Upon hearing this, His Excellency Cangxu¡¯s face was drained of all color. He recalled the day he became His Excellency Cangxu and what this woman in ruby makeup had said to him while crying, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my huge sacrifice, it would be impossible for you to become His Excellency Cangxu!¡±


    Staring at the woman, His Excellency Cangxu¡¯s heart felt a recurring pain.


    Even though he was already the king controlling the Land of Cangxu of the underworld now, he was still a nobody amongst the cycle of reincarnation and could never detach himself to reach higher. He could not even protect his most beloved person.


    After staring deeply into the woman¡¯s eyes once again, His Excellency Cangxu turned around and left. But with every step he took, his body quivered a bit, as if he was tremendously tormented.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a shiv in other people¡¯s hands for my whole life. This time, I want to be the one holding it! Even if it will break my bones and shatter my soul!¡±


    After His Excellency Cangxu left, the woman finally let out her tears and mumbled quietly, ¡°Detach? How hard could it be? If you fail, I¡¯ll just follow you.¡±


    Her enchanting eyes closed slowly. A tear escaped and ran down her cheek as it shone crystalline in the dark cell.

 Chapter 108 - Ancient Secrets

    Chapter 108: Ancient Secrets


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The second day of preparation for the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament.


    When Bei Li was on the sofa watching movies with Lu Wu, her face suddenly tensed up. She then took out a small notebook from her pocket and ran through it thoroughly.


    Lu Wu sensed Bei Li¡¯s mood change, so he could not hold back his curiosity and asked her, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Someone wants to rebel against us!¡± Bei Li answered seriously after a few moments of silence.


    ¡°Rebel? What do you mean!?¡± Lu Wu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Wu, since you have started cultivating, you need to know some things as well. Do you know what is up there in the sky?¡± asked Bei Li while raising her hand and pointing upward.


    ¡°Stars? Moon? Sun?¡±


    Bei Li picked Lu Wu up from the sofa and pressed her fingers unto him in a way that seemed to be a rather intense massage, ¡°So mischievous~ So mischievous~¡±


    The cultivated Lu Wu stood his hair up and leaped, escaping Bei Li¡¯s hug. He relayed his force on the sofa and jumped onto her head before giving her a nice slap with his claws,


    ¡°Did you already forget that you¡¯re no match for me?¡±


    This slap brought tears to Bei Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°I forgot!¡±


    ¡°Say it, what is happening exactly!?¡± Lu Wu asked with superiority after regaining the upper hand.


    Bei Li ruffled her head and spoke with a slightly solemn tone,


    ¡°Do you remember what you promised me on the first day we met?¡±


    Lu Wu began recollecting. After intricately recalling the incidents on that day, he smiled awkwardly, ¡°Are you referring to the matter in which I borrowed an army from Emperor Qin Shihuang to invade the underworld?¡±


    Bei Li looked enraged upon hearing this. Just when she raised her hand to grab Lu Wu, she suddenly thought of something and kept her hands back bitterly, ¡°You told me, ¡®Do you want to help me out and become my right hand-man? We will conquer heaven after the underworld and we shall rule all three worlds!¡¯¡±


    Lu Wu became more uneasy after listening.


    This was obviously a joke. He did not take it seriously back then and had forgotten about it after such a long time. Little did he know that Bei Li would still remember every detail of it.


    ¡°Could it be heaven?¡± Lu Wu questioned inquisitively.


    Bei Li nodded fervently, ¡°Since there is an underworld and there are cultivators in the human world, then there is of course a world of the immortals in heaven!¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember back then when you¡¯ve asked me where the Earthly Deities of the human world went and I pointed above my head? Actually, I meant heaven.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Wu put on a solemn expression, ¡°Then what do you mean by rebelling? Somebody wants to invade heaven?¡±


    Bei Li shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure of his intentions nor his identity. But he activated the Yin Talisman! That means he has become one of the Anti-Heaven Alliance!¡±


    Listening to Bei Li¡¯s explanation, Lu Wu widened his eyes. Son of a bitch, this looks like the time when I received the Yin Talisman which allowed me to go in and out of the underworld.


    ¡°Am I part of the Anti-Heaven Alliance, too?¡± Lu Wu could not stay still anymore.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re not. Your Yin Talisman had already been engraved into the artifact, so naturally you won¡¯t have the symbol of the Anti-Heaven Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Phew!¡± Lu Wu let out a long sigh. He almost thought he was starting a war with the Deities and the Gods.


    ¡°But your ancestor was part of the Anti-Heaven Alliance,¡± Bei Li¡¯s eyes squinted into crescent shapes as she said while grinning.


    Lu Wu opened his eyes wide again, ¡°Why did my ancestor join such a notorious group?¡±


    ¡°Because heaven is unfair!¡±


    Lu Wu quickly replied, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°A few million years ago, heaven, the human world, and the underworld, were the three main worlds that coexisted. Among them, the human world was the strongest. Every hundred years, there would be gifted geniuses who managed to cultivate and become Earthly Deities. There were also a few kings who suppressed and overlooked the world!¡±


    ¡°That was the true era of cultivation. Everyone in the human world was in high spirits. Nurtured by the soul energy of the world, they were the most powerful world among the three worlds!¡±


    ¡°But do you know why the human world nowadays lacks soul energy and cultivation is so hard?¡±


    Dumbfounded, Lu Wu shook his head.


    ¡°It was because those deities knew that if they don¡¯t limit the human world¡¯s progress, one day the human world would be leading the three worlds. So they did a despicable move by letting a powerhouse into the underworld to stop the flow of soul energy from the underworld to the world of the living through the Six Doors of Reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°The soul energy of the world was getting thinner, which alerted most Earthly Deities in the human world. So they visited the underworld themselves to investigate! However the cunning deities were ready for them for a long time. They disguised themselves as powerhouses from the underworld to stop the investigation from the human world, and even massacred the Earthly Deities in the underworld.¡±


    ¡°What happened during this period was complicated, so I won¡¯t go into the details with you. Anyway, it was what triggered an earth-shattering war between the human world and the underworld! This battle nearly broke the underworld into pieces. If the Great Emperors of the Underworld did not unite under the Six Doors of Reincarnation, this war would have just made the underworld disappear!¡±


    ¡°The mistake was made but discovered too late. The deities in the world of the immortals then were like chess players, calculating every step they made. However, it was at this time when the true evil backstage manipulator appeared. The very first thing they did was to break the Heavenly Gate, cutting the other source of soul energy to the human world!¡±


    ¡°Until this stage, the schemes of the world of the immortals no longer mattered. After the war between the human world and the underworld, the human world was facing combat power deprivation, so there was no way they could fight against the world of the immortals again. Moreover, the world of the immortals had also gotten rid of their last hope to regain their power through cultivation as both sources of soul energy were cut off. The human world could never regain the golden era of cultivation they used to have, nor could they give birth to another invincible being like the emperors of old!¡±


    ¡°After that, the soul energy in the human world withered. Countless fights over sources were happening frequently. Cultivation had finally come to its end and faded out of humans¡¯ sight with time!¡±


    Hearing Bei Li¡¯s explanation, Lu Wu frowned, ¡°Then why did you say the Earthly Deities went up to the sky?¡±


    ¡°Living under the fear of soul energy extinction, some Earthly Deities chose to betray humans and entered heaven, becoming the underdogs of heaven! The other Earthly Deities who refused to give in left the domain in search for an opportunity to revive the humans¡¯ glory days.¡±


    ¡°What about the human emperors? Weren¡¯t they immortal as well? Where did they go?¡±


    Bei Li shook her head, ¡°I told you everything I could tell you. You should not know more than this. You won¡¯t gain any benefit by listening to more of this because your soul is too weak, hence it is impossible for you to keep this secret¡­. nonetheless, let me tell you something. If you want to be the ruler, then behind the world of the immortals¡­¡±


    Out of the blue, Lu Wu quivered while listening. He then bent over on the sofa and moaned painfully.


    It was because he felt his soul throbbing with pain, as if a spiky brush was combing his body over and over again.


    Seeing this, Bei Li quickly took a few pieces of the spiritual rice from the artifact, crushed them, and fed them into Lu Wu¡¯s mouth.


    Soul energy charged within his body and suffused throughout. The sharp pain ceased and Lu Wu slowly opened his bloodshot eyes.


    Lu Wu¡¯s face was plastered with fear, but doubts still filled his heart to the brim.


    He knew he could not listen anymore. Bei Li did not lie to him. Knowing too much would really get himself killed.

 Chapter 109 - The Secret Of The Zombie Spirit Sect

    Chapter 109: The Secret Of The Zombie Spirit Sect


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    What Bei Li said made Lu Wu realize that there were so many secrets hidden behind this normal-looking world.


    ¡°Wu, don¡¯t you worry too much. Just relax and focus on your game. You need to know that you are now controlling the most talented human beings in the three worlds who were once even feared by the world of the immortals. In addition, you have the artifact to help you¡­ your future will be earth-shaking, so you don¡¯t need to be afraid of any forces!¡±


    Lu Wu nodded at Bei Li¡¯s comforting words. Just like she mentioned, as he was now armed with the artifact and in charge of the most gifted clan, if he gave himself enough time, nobody would be an obstacle on his path to success!


    ¡°So, someone wants to rebel against them now?¡± he ventured to ask.


    Bei Li nodded, ¡°It is most probably a force from the underworld. I¡¯m unsure about his intentions, but you¡¯d better stop this dangerous action right away!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The power of the human world and the underworld cannot be compared to heaven¡¯s for now, let alone endure a big war. His thoughts were too simple. Not only is he destined to lose, he could also be an encumbrance to the other two worlds!¡±


    Lu Wu drew in a deep breath, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°If he wants to rebel, he will need to use the Yin Talisman to travel to the human world and find the right opportunity. I will sense him once he passes the Six Doors of Reincarnation. Then, I will inform you and plan a plot for you!¡±


    Lu Wu gave a hard nod after hearing this.


    ¡­


    The underworld, Burial Grounds.


    After the cataclysmic war between the Demonic God and Hiderigami, this land where the deceased used to rest in peace had turned into ruins.


    Right now, the silhouette of a player was walking on the cracked land and at the same time, his sight shifted continuously, as if he was searching for something.


    After lunging over a slanted stone pillar, Hu He¡¯s face was lit with delight. He rushed to the remains of a Bone Spirit that was covered by rocks with only half an arm visible.


    With little effort, he cleared the rocks and revealed the Bone Spirit warrior underneath.


    Then, he began picking on the Bone Spirit¡¯s body for some usable items. After that, he wandered around again.


    After two hours, Hu He appeared outside the parameters of the Burial Grounds.


    After locating an empty area, Hu He opened his channel and poured all the bits and pieces of the Bone Spirit he collected onto the floor.


    Then, he opened his photo gallery in the game and searched for the photo of the Secret of the Zombie Spirit Sect which he took in reality.


    Staring at the ancient book, a glimpse of anticipation glowed on Hu He¡¯s face.


    Hu He was different from a lot of youngsters in reality. He believed in the existence of gods and cultivators because his grandfather was a cultivator.


    Hu He could remember that his grandfather was weird and isolated. He spent his whole life in the straw hut which he built at the mass grave behind their village and stayed there throughout the year. He would not have come home if nothing special happened.


    However, during a visit back to the village, this abnormal grandfather totally shocked young Hu He for the rest of his life.


    It was the summer holidays of that year when Hu He went back to visit his grandparents with his parents. In order to surprise his grandfather, he hiked up the mountain alone and went to the mass grave that his grandfather frequented.


    Because of that, he discovered his grandfather¡¯s secret.


    When he secretly arrived at the mountain and went near the mass grave, he noticed his grandfather and decided to run up and surprise him.


    But as he got closer, Hu He horrifyingly found out that his grandfather was holding some broken limbs covered in fresh mud and was drawing something in the air excitedly.


    Young Hu He thought his grandfather had murdered someone. At the same time, due to the immense terror he felt, he stood a short distance away, staring dumbly, but his grandfather never noticed his presence.


    Then what happened next left Hu He stunned.


    As his grandfather drew in mid-air, the broken limbs slowly recombined, forming a two-meter high giant zombie.


    Seeing this, Hu He could not sit still anymore. It was then his grandfather¡¯s eyes noticed and shone with furiosity. He turned, pointed, and the zombie-giant jumped onto him straight away.


    Hu He still remembered clearly that the zombie¡¯s shiny black nails were only a few centimeters away from his neck. If his grandfather did not stop the zombie in time, he believed that he would have died.


    Hu He bawled his head off then while his grandfather quickly shushed the zombie away and held him in his arms. While he was comforting Hu He, his eyes were full of anxiety, too.


    Since then, he knew that his grandfather was not just an ordinary human.


    From that day onward, due to his curiosity, Hu He would find his grandfather during every holiday.


    Perhaps he was influenced by superhero movies and comics. Hu He thought that he may have an extraordinary family background, and he could have inherited those kinds of supernatural powers as well.


    His grandfather did not keep anything from him anymore. He told Hu He that his ancestors were cultivators of the Zombie Spirit Sect, mastering the secret magic of zombie summoning, zombie awakening, and zombie assembling.


    Young Hu He once told his grandfather excitedly that he wanted to learn and cultivate, too.


    Although he would occasionally show off some skills to his grandson, priding his prestige as a grandfather, when it came to Hu He¡¯s passion in cultivating, he remained very stubborn and refused firmly.


    Hu He tried every possible way but still failed to learn the secret method of cultivation from his grandfather, which unquestionably put him in low spirits.


    However, when Hu He was 23, he received shocking news while he was in university. His grandfather was ailing and wanted to meet him for the last time.


    Hu He hurriedly rushed from another city to meet him. When he met him, he terrifyingly found out that his grandfather¡¯s face was as pale as ash. Like a rotting old tree, he reeked of death all over.


    Sensing Hu He¡¯s arrival, the old man gained some strength and held his hand when he approached the bedside and said, ¡°Little He¡­ this is why I never agreed to let you cultivate¡­ I don¡¯t want you to end up miserable like me.¡±


    Seeing this old man who loved him to the bone, Hu He¡¯s tears trickled down his face.


    ¡°If you want something¡­ you must give something in return¡­ now that you know the consequences¡­ the answer that you longed for¡­ grandpa has left it below the straw hut¡­ you¡¯re all grown up now¡­ how you will choose¡­ is not up to grandpa anymore.¡±


    After saying this, Hu He¡¯s grandfather shut his eyes forever.


    Heartbroken, Hu He found this Secret of the Zombie Spirit Sect while tidying up his grandfather¡¯s belongings in the straw hut at the mass grave.


    At that moment, Hu He hesitated. He wanted to cultivate. It was his dream since he was young. But at the same time, his grandfather¡¯s advice appeared in his head once again.


    Finally, with the mindset that he would just give it a try and not actually cultivate, Hu He read the ancient book.

 Chapter 110 - Zombie Forgemaster

    Chapter 110: Zombie Forgemaster


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Ever since then, Hu He would spend a lot of time understanding the Secret of the Zombie Spirit Sect, but he did follow his grandfather¡¯s warning of not cultivating.


    As for the reason why he wanted to test the power of this ancient book in the game, it was due to a bizarre event that he noticed in the game yesterday.


    That day when he was claiming new turf in the Naraka Instance Dungeon with his team, they met an elite monster named Zombie Fire and were attacked by it.


    Being the assassin on the team, Hu He swiftly moved beside Zombie Fire while it was attacking, searching for a chance to attack.


    Unexpectedly, Zombie Fire suddenly changed its attacking direction and charged toward him.


    The sudden attack cost almost half of his health and another attack followed immediately.


    Just when he was about to be killed, he found that there was a fiery red bead under Zombie Fire¡¯s left underarm.


    As he was very familiar with the Secret of the Zombie Spirit Sect, Hu He recognized this bead. It was named Leakage, a weakness point deliberately left by the Zombie Forgemaster.


    When a zombie spirit is successfully created, they will automatically take in Yin energy from the world, cultivating and progressing without being noticed. Through this, ferocious spirits could easily be born. Leakage was purposely made to prevent the zombie spirit from attacking their owners, thus giving the Zombie Forgemaster extra protection.


    If it was only that, Hu He could regard it as a coincidence.


    However, when his dagger cut open the red bead, the scene astonished him.


    Gusts of thick black fog escaped from Zombie Fire¡¯s underarm after the bead cracked, causing it to slow down its motion and ultimately saved Hu He from this deadly attack.


    The discharging of zombie energy was indeed identical to the records in the ancient book.


    Was Zombie Fire made by a Zombie Forgemaster? Hu He seemed extremely shocked.


    After the zombie energy was discharged, Zombie Fire was easily killed by his team due to the great reduction in its strength and speed.


    However, Hu He found all of this strange.


    Why did the same forged-zombie appear in the game as recorded in the ancient book? Was the founder of this game also a descendant of the Zombie Spirit Sect? Is this why he added the same easter egg in the game?


    Even Hu He himself thought that his hypothesis was unreasonable, but he just couldn¡¯t shake it off.


    If his guess is correct and the game¡¯s founder is indeed a descendant of the Zombie Spirit Sect, then he might be able to use the secrets of the Zombie Spirit Sect in the game.


    He wouldn¡¯t dare to learn them in reality, but since he did not have to worry about his body getting damaged in the game, Hu He went to the Burial Grounds without any pressure in order to prove that. He started to search for body remains, trying to make a zombie out of what he learned from the ancient book.


    ¡­


    Looking at the remains on the ground, Hu He waved his hand and the photos in the gallery started to flip by pages.


    He built the zombie while referring to the ancient book. Then, he followed the method recorded in the book to summon a spirit by using his blood. He tried again and again according to the procedures.


    Although he had read the ancient book many times and the graphics of zombie building were already very familiar to him, it wasn¡¯t until he actually tried it when he realized that it was so much harder to do it.


    After a few trials of building and summoning, Hu He was discouraged by his failure to awaken the zombie spirit, leading him to think that perhaps he was being too sensitive.


    According to his grandfather, they were probably the only bloodline left from the Zombie Spirit Sect. It was impossible that there were other descendants, let alone them being the game¡¯s creators.


    Unwilling to accept his results, Hu He decided to try one last time. If he failed again, he would give up.


    So he built it again by following the method in the ancient book.


    But just as he had expected, he failed again.


    The zombie spirit was still not awakened.


    Disappointed, Hu He completely gave up as he did not want to waste any more time. Just when he was about to leave, the sound of the game¡¯s notification rang in his ears.


    [Permission to create a new character class: Zombie Forgemaster (Note: Once you choose this, you may not give up on it. This character class is a systemless growth progress, so you will need to learn everything on your own!)]


    There really is a hidden easter egg! So my guess was correct? Hu He¡¯s face was full of surprise.


    ¡­


    Actually, as soon as Hu He started building the zombie, Lu Wu and Bei Li already noticed him and the Secret of the Zombie Spirit Sect in his gallery.


    This player was portraying strength beyond what the artifact had given and Lu Wu was totally astonished by him. He thought Hu He was also a cultivator in real life.


    However, Bei Li¡¯s inference was different. For her, Hu He¡¯s zombie forging techniques were far too amateur. He did not even master the basics as a Zombie Forgemaster and his soul strength was like a normal person¡¯s. He was a total stranger and could not even be considered as a cultivator.


    However, his actions sparked Lu Wu¡¯s curiosity. So he asked Bei Li if this kind of power could be progressed digitally under the artifact.


    According to Bei Li, Hu He¡¯s zombie forging skills was probably a branch of a cultivation system in the underworld which was popular there. Since there was no related data saved in the artifact, if it were to be digitized, the future progress of this character class would be unknown, but most probably the result would be this account going astray.


    After all, character classes like the Cursed Apostle and the Rune Master were created out of years of collection created by other clans in the underworld.


    So this Zombie Forgemaster could not be compared to the other character classes in the system. Furthermore, this player was a complete clueless rookie. Even if he changed his character class, he would only be slightly stronger than his original one, the assassin. There was no way that he could beat the other specified character classes in the system.


    However, Lu Wu still hoped that this player could grasp this self-exploration path, providing the game with one more varied progression path. Nonetheless, as he was not in a position to decide, he gave the player the chance to choose.


    After all, Lu Wu¡¯s vision for the game was to provide freedom to the players, allowing them to unleash their own potential. Therefore, the players would always surprise him.


    ¡­


    Looking at the game notification, Hu He¡¯s heart pounded with excitement, wanting to confirm immediately.


    However, he hesitated.


    His initial aim was to become a Cursed Apostle, mastering the powers of the Naraka Realm. But this character class came with a term that said no giving up, so there was no turning back once he had made his choice.


    Moreover, this game did not allow account deletion and restarting. So the outcome of his choice was a great sacrifice.


    It was then Hu He¡¯s grandfather¡¯s face appeared in his mind.


    Although I can¡¯t cultivate this in reality, I could inherit my grandfather¡¯s mission and follow his footsteps in another form if I choose this character class.


    Right after that, Hu He¡¯s eyes glowed with firmness, and he chose to confirm.


    [Server Announcement: Congratulations to player Hu He for creating a new character class, Zombie Forgemaster. Hidden reward received: 500 soul coins (untradable)]


    Once the notification appeared, all the players in the server were in an uproar.

 Chapter 111 - The Zombie Forgemaster (Part 2)

    Chapter 111: The Zombie Forgemaster (Part 2)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The gamers had only heard that they could advance into a hidden character class by chance.


    Creating a new character class was something the gamers did not even dare to think about. However, the Server Announcement made the players realize that one god-like person had succeeded in the act and had been credited in the game as a reward.


    All the gamers entered the game¡¯s forum and were crazily asking about it. All of them wanted to know how the player did it.


    All of a sudden, the name Hu He was constantly being mentioned in the forum.


    Meanwhile Hu He, who was staring at the Data Menu in front of him, was still in shock.


    [Zombie Forgemaster]:


    Class description: A Deathwalker that can create a new life from the body of a dead soul. A powerful Zombie Forgemaster is a master at zombie refining, zombie controlling, zombie awakening, zombie summoning, zombie assembling, zombie forging, zombie spirit parasitism, zombie spirit back-feeding, and other dark capabilities.


    Class upgrade: Unsystematic advancement template, thus self-exploration needed.


    Class specialty: The stronger the corpse, the stronger the spirit of the forged zombie. (Note: The stronger the corpse, the harder the forgery is.)


    Looking at the menu of his newly advanced character class, Hu He was lost in his thoughts.


    By the looks of the description, this character class seemed to have a great potential to be developed. At least there was one thing that the other character classes were incomparable in, which was that the strength of the zombie spirit was not limited by one¡¯s self. As long as he could obtain the corpse of a powerhouse and manage to refine it, he could definitely kill enemies of higher levels even if his level was low.


    Don¡¯t tell me that I will need to go on the path of digging up and robbing graves to find the body of a powerhouse?


    Thinking of this, Hu He did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    His grandfather had been staying in the mass grave for his entire life and now he was going to be a gravedigger in the game. The specialty of this Zombie Spirit Sect was really spectacular.


    However, his childhood experiences had turned him into an extremely brave person. He was not afraid of evil spirits like zombies or ghouls at all. Not to mention that this was just a gaming world, hence there was no need to worry too much.


    After considering the direction of his future development, Hu He¡¯s gaze fell to the remains on the floor which he had failed to put together, revealing a hint of perseverance. He then opened the ancient book again and started to assemble according to the steps in the book.


    By relying on the experiences he had accumulated from each failure and the rich theoretical experiences he gained from reading ancient books, a cloud of faint black vapor finally appeared on the remains after he had put together the pieces thirty-two times. Then, the black vapor was slowly absorbed into the skeleton.


    After the remains were being nourished by the black vapor, the gap between the bones at the joint areas automatically adjusted and solidified. Then, a weak soul flame erupted from the skull of the skeleton.


    ¡°I did it!¡± Hu He shouted excitedly.


    [Zombie Skeleton Warrior (Grey)]: A failed zombie forging product that was made out of the remains of the bones spirit, broken bones warrior, and skull walker.


    (Note: Over time, all zombie spirit creatures could absorb Yin energy and grow independently. The higher the quality of the zombie spirit, the faster it would grow.)


    (Note: The quality of the zombie spirit creatures are divided into six stages. From the lowest to the highest stage are respectively grey (inferior), white (normal), blue (excellent), red (rare), purple (epic) and black (legendary).)


    Strength evaluation: Physical strength (Level 28), attack speed (Level 2), attack power (Level 2).


    Zombie spirit enchantment: None


    Zombie spirit¡¯s specialty: Slow-witted (Poor refining skills would only retain the original physical strength of the corpse. It could not stimulate the real power of the zombie spirit.)


    Judging from the data, the forging of this Zombie Skeleton Warrior was a total failure. But Hu He was still elated as he knew that this path was really feasible.


    At the same time, his desire to continue exploring the path had been aroused.


    Looking at the sluggish Zombie Skeleton Warrior that was lying on the ground, a thought ran through Hu He¡¯s mind.


    After receiving an order, the Zombie Skeleton Warrior slowly got up from the ground. Then, it performed various actions according to Hu He¡¯s orders.


    The feeling of him being able to control a living creature made Hu he grin from ear to ear.


    ¡°Well¡­ from today onward, I will be a gravedigger in the game, seeking for the body of a strong person and become someone powerful!¡±


    Thinking of the powerful strength of the Demonic God and Hiderigami, his mind began to imagine him being lucky and found the remains as powerful as them from some relic. He then forged a superb zombie spirit and became undefeatable.


    However, Hu He¡¯s face froze when he thought of this.


    Suddenly, he remembered a very important thing. Cha Na¡¯s head seemed to be still hanging on the fortress gate after the Christmas Battle!


    Hu He¡¯s breaths became heavy and his eyes began to glow.


    It would be the best material to forge a zombie if he could steal it. By then, he would put it together with a body and perhaps forge an extremely strong zombie spirit.


    But, he was still hesitant. This was mainly because he was afraid that his behaviour would be discovered and he would become a sinner in the eyes of the other gamers.


    After all, Cha Na¡¯s head was a memento which marked the defeat of Liuli District. It had a symbolic meaning.


    Hu He was torn and he remained silent for some time.


    After pondering over and over again, Hu He was still reluctant to let go of the opportunity to obtain Cha Na¡¯s head. Thus, he decided to steal it in the middle of the night when there was less people around.


    Is this feeling of thirst for remains an occupational disease that is in the blood of the Zombie Spirit Sect? A guess emerged in Hu He¡¯s mind.


    He then laughed mischievously and walked toward the Mansion of the Dead together with his Zombie Skeleton Warrior.


    A gravedigger, who was going to be spurned by many, officially embarked on his journey to becoming a Zombie Forgemaster.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the forum.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Where is the god-like person who created a new character class? Come out and show your skills.¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I really want to know how he did it. There was also no official release to explain about it and the godlike person is also not active in the forum. This is so annoying.¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°I think our guild needs this kind of technical talent (Cool).¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°A Zombie Forgemaster? A horrible guess came to my mind. Could it be that this brat got the knack of playing corpses and hence initiated the post-credits scene in the game? (chills)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Peppa_Boar: ¡°Looking at the name of the character class and your guess, images are now flooding my mind (chills).¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°Someone please get the Attributes Menu of this character class. I suspect that this brat is a murderer in real life. It¡¯s so scary. (funny face)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I agree. Zombie Forgemaster, come out faster. I will call the cops if you still refuse to show the Attributes Menu. (funny face)¡±

 Chapter 112 - A Vow Before The Battle

    Chapter 112: A Vow Before The Battle


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    At night, the stadium of the Dragon Metropolis was ablaze with lights.


    After five days of waiting, the long-awaited Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament had finally kicked off.


    As the lights gradually dimmed down, the faces of the players who were the most loyal fans of Battle Online were filled with excitement as they sat waiting in the gymnasium.


    With a beam of light shining at the center of the stage, four figures of the ATC Band slowly appeared. At the same time, music started to play.


    ¡®Legends Never Die¡¯


    Legends never die,


    When the world is calling you,


    Can you hear them screaming out your name?


    Legends never die.


    They never lose hope,


    When everything¡¯s cold and the fighting¡¯s near.


    It¡¯s deep in their bones,


    They¡¯ll run into smoke when the fire is fierce.


    Oh pick yourself up, ¡¯cause


    Legends never die.


    Legends never die,


    They¡¯re written down in eternity,


    But you¡¯ll never see the price it costs.


    Scars collected all their lives,


    When everything¡¯s lost.


    They pick up their heart and avenge defeat,


    Before it all starts,


    Thru suffer through harm just to touch a dream.


    Oh pick yourself up, ¡¯cause


    Legends never die.


    ¡­¡­


    As the music played, the lights in the entire Dragon Metropolis stadium gathered and formed the map of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony above the crowd.


    CG scenes in the game were projected in 3D form and at the same time, the gamers below cheered.


    ¡°Battles never end, legends never die. Welcome to the stadium of the Dragon Metropolis to watch the first Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament of Battle Online,¡± the host of the tournament, Fang Ping appeared at the center of the stage.


    The surrounding lights came on at this moment, illuminating the sky. Four huge words ¡®Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament¡¯ emerged on the big screen in front of the stage.


    ¡°I believe that the loyal players of Battle Online have waited a long time for the arrival of this day and tonight, we are going to watch them compete to be one of the one hundred strongest guilds of the year! The horn of war has sounded. In between this battle of blood and fire, who will be the ultimate king? Let¡¯s turn our attention to the big screen¡­¡±


    As Fang Ping finished his sentences, the fonts on the big screen faded and the scene of the Mansion of the Dead in the game appeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile in the game, all the guilds were ready and waiting for the opening of the event.


    [Server Announcement: Attention to all the guild gamers who have registered for the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament. The transport array will be open in thirty seconds. Please be prepared!]


    The message of the game had the entire Mansion of the Dead liven up. All the gamers were shouting in excitement.


    Liu Chai of the Demolition Guild said, ¡°Brothers, I wanted to say one thing before the battle. I¡¯m going to take down the City of Beiqi. Do you guys have the confidence!?¡±


    Upon hearing the leader¡¯s bellow, all the members of the Demolition Guild raised their weapons and cheered at the same time.


    Gu Yu of the Myth Guild said, ¡°The City of Beiqi is our target. We have always been the strongest guild, from the beginning to the end!¡±


    Chen Ziyu of the Great Dragon Guild said, ¡°Brothers, we are different from the other guilds. Unlike them, we have no money or connections, but this time¡­¡±


    Chen Ziyu glanced at the guild members and said, ¡°This time¡­ we vow to take over the City of Beiqi!¡±


    Wu Guoyi of the Avengers said, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to prove ourselves. We have been preparing for today. Point your sword at the City of Beiqi and get ready to fight with me. Winner takes all and the loser stands small. We swear to fight till we die!¡±


    Lu Zhan of the Slayer Alliance raised the wine glass in his hand and said, ¡°A toast to those who are going to war with me. We are going to sweep through the battlefield and make contributions to our guild! Cheers!¡±


    With that, all the guild members raised their glasses and downed their wine.


    Yue Han of the Ground Shaking Guild said, ¡°Golden swords and iron horses¡­ all my warriors are excellent fighters who can fight like tigers. There is no enemy that can defeat us. If it were not us who will win over Beiqi, who else could it be!?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    All the guild masters shouted their goals during the last thirty seconds of the transportation countdown.


    The audiences that were watching the live broadcast outside the arena were also influenced by their burning excitement. Enthusiastic cheers broke out in the stadium of the Dragon Metropolis. They felt that lofty ambitions had filled their hearts and they were looking forward to seeing who was going to win the epic battle tonight.


    There were also a large number of gamers who were watching the live broadcast of the tournament on the Shark Streaming Platform. Even those who had never played this game before were affected by the passionate pre-battle mobilization. It had even triggered their curiosity about the game, Battle Online.


    The battle was about to start. Even Lu Wu did not expect that the City of Beiqi would be the target of all the grand guilds.


    Shockingly, these powerful guilds that had established immortal dynasties in other games had the same goal, which was to be the champion.


    An epic level battle was slowly beginning¡­

 Chapter 113 - The Beginning Of The Hegemony

    Chapter 113: The Beginning Of The Hegemony


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    [Transportation started. Players, please be ready!]


    With the announcement, gamers who were well-prepared at the Mansion of the Dead turned into white lights and disappeared in their spots.


    Meanwhile, at the central region of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament¡¯s map, white lights flashed and all the players were gathered there.


    The hegemony tournament was held on a large scale as there were 881 guilds, with a total of 634,320 players participating in it.


    At the current stage, other games would definitely encounter some server failures such as lagging and other similar problems if such a large number of players appeared on the same piece of map at the same time.


    However, Battle Online was still performing well and did not let anyone down.


    [Event Notice: The ten minute safety protection countdown starts now. During the safe time, gamers are not allowed to leave the central region and kill each other. Please get ready for the upcoming battle!]


    After receiving the message, all the guild masters began to call for the members of their guilds and they quickly gathered together.


    While Gu Yu, Liu Chai, Lu Zan and Wu Guoyi were waiting for the members to assemble, they opened the built-in map of the game to search for the location of the City of Beiqi.


    In the map of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony, the City of Beiqi was conspicuous as it was the only fortress that was located in the North of the map, whereas East, South, and West each had 33 fortresses.


    As the safety countdown began, a white halo appeared on the ground. It gradually shrank as time passed.


    When the white halo shrank until the center position, the game message reappeared.


    [Safe time is over and the battle officially starts now. Warriors, let¡¯s advance toward the peak of glory!]


    ¡°Roar!¡± the gamers growled excitedly.


    At that moment, all the guilds began to run wildly in four directions.


    The number of gamers who hit the North was the least. It was totally incomparable to the other three directions. It seemed that everyone who was watching the hegemony tournament clearly knew that the North was the place where all the warlords were vying for supremacy and battle was at its most intense.


    To the North, there were 38 guilds in total. The Myth Guild, Demolition Officers, Slayer Alliance, Great Dragon Guild, Ground Shaking Guild, Avengers, and Association of the Guardian Angels were undoubtedly the seven strongest guilds while the other 31 guilds were drawn in before the tournament in order to help one of the guilds win the championship.


    They were wary of another as they ran toward the City of Beiqi. However, none of them took the initiative to launch an attack.


    ¡°Brothers~ Speed up!¡±


    Suddenly, Liu Chai shouted excitedly and a blue halo which was quickly expanding outward appeared at his feet.


    [Sea of War]: By unlocking the ability, members of that faction will receive a five percent increase in speed and two healing points per second for a duration of ten minutes, covering the area within a 100 meter radius.


    The forward speed of the entire guild increased as the blue aperture shrouded the members of the Demolition Guild, slowly increasing the distance between them and the other guilds.


    ¡°All members, drink the potion!¡± Gu Yu shouted on the live chat channel as well.


    Upon hearing Gu Yu¡¯s order, all the guild members retrieved the Speed Potion which they bought from the shop and chugged it down without hesitation.


    All of a sudden the members of the Myth Guild sped up too and were moving forward faster than the Demolition Guild.


    ¡°Fucking rich!¡± Chen Ziyu who saw this was undoubtedly depressed. After all, his guild was the poorest compared to the other guilds.


    ¡­¡­


    After dashing for about ten minutes, the magnificent City of Beiqi appeared in the sight of the crowd. Gu Yu who first arrived at the City of Beiqi¡¯s fortress gate immediately directed the members of the guild to launch a fierce attack.


    After the initial attack, a line of health points numbering 4,942,381 was shown above the fortress gate.


    Even though the fortress gate had nearly 5 million health points, it had no defense value. All the damage bore it was real damage. Under the attack of the Myth Guild, the health bar began to drop rapidly.


    At this time, the members of the Demolition Guild had also arrived.


    Liu Chai immediately roared with rage, ¡°Crash into the place and clear them out!¡±


    Along with Liu Chai¡¯s roaring and under the leadership of dozens of Rune Masters, the berserkers in the front row rammed violently into the Myth Guild¡¯s defensive line that was ready in battle array.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A war broke out instantly.


    The Demolition Guild and Myth Guild had been old adversaries. Thus, encountering each other made their eyes blaze with hatred and they quickly broke into a fight.


    ¡°Hold on for another five minutes and we will be able to seize the city! Dog, heal the members!¡± Gu Yu shouted in rage.


    Upon hearing Gu Yu¡¯s order, Sun Qi leaped from the ground. With his body floating in the air, he began to sprinkle green light of healing.


    Suddenly, an arrow appeared from the front and struck Sun Qi.


    The blow immediately interrupted Sun Qi¡¯s skills. As he was falling, another flaming arrow flew from the distance and hit Sun Qi again.


    The power of Annihilation burst out in an instant, killing Sun Qi in the air within seconds. He then turned into a beam of white light and was returned to the central safe point.


    ¡°Nice one!¡± Wu Guoyi shouted excitedly. He then patted the guild member next to him who was retrieving his longbow.


    The person who shot the two precise arrows was a player named Li Lin. He had won third place in the Archery Inheritance Trial. Apparently, he was not Ye Chen who mastered the Predestined Archery.


    Since the Myth Guild had seized the opportunity in capturing the city and had formed a defensive barrier in front of the fortress gate, the Myth Guild was now their common enemy.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s secure the fortress gate to help the Myth Guild get into the city!¡±


    Six guilds who were in the siege team suddenly changed their formations. They collectively turned and attacked the players behind them, sharing the direct pressure with the Myth Guild.


    The scale of the battle gradually expanded as the number of players involved increased. The area in front of fortress gate was in chaos. Spells and skills were flying all over the place and gamers were constantly on the brink of death. They were killed even before they managed to drink potions and were sent back to the safe area as a beam of white light.


    Liu Chai said, ¡°Brothers who are at the safe area, quickly come to support after being resurrected. As for the others, let¡¯s gather around and make our way through. We will definitely seize the City of Beiqi!¡±


    Upon hearing Liu Chai¡¯s roar, the Demolition Guild began to search for their own members in the chaos with great efficiency. They quickly assembled and charged forward again.


    Such a large scale clash broke out at the beginning of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament. The viewers who were watching the live broadcast off-site were filled with satisfaction. Everyone¡¯s eyes were staring at the screen, waiting for the fall of the gate!

 Chapter 114 - Archery Competition

    Chapter 114: Archery Competition


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Although there were five alliance guilds to assist, the Myth Guild was still under great pressure as they were facing the sortie from the other six guilds who spared no effort.


    Looking at the health bar of the fortress gate that had dropped more than half, Gu Yu¡¯s gaze became firm.


    ¡°Lingtian, shoot at their source of attacks to help reduce the incoming pressure!¡±


    The long-haired man next to him nodded, took one step forward and slowly lifted his dark green Cloud Reaching Bow. He then began to aim at the Water Turrets that were located at the back of the Siege Guild¡¯s army.


    As the first runner-up of the Archery Trial, Mo Lingtian¡¯s archery skill was undoubtedly powerful. Every flaming arrow released by him managed to take down a vulnerable water element Mage at the back.


    Mo Lingtian¡¯s performance immediately caught the attention of the Siege Guild. Soon, assassins snuck up to him and slashed their sharp daggers toward him without warning.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared at the corner of Mo Lingtian¡¯s mouth. Then, he tilted his body and the Sliding ability was activated. His figure slid a few metres forward, easily avoiding several fatal attacks.


    Those assassins were shocked. But before they managed to react, the assassin players of the Myth Guild had approached them and the instant burst of damage slew them into white rays.


    Mo Lingtian¡¯s eyes turned sharp after glancing at the Siege Guild army in front of him. He then ran forward through the gaps in between the players of his own guild. As he was running, he would lift his long bow from time to time to aim and shoot.


    Every time after he shot an arrow, he would turn around and change his attacking position decisively. He did not even need to look at the flying trajectory of the arrow. Yet the arrow could always hit the target accurately.


    His running attacks made it impossible for the assassin players to spot his location accurately. His strong killing ability had also surprised the audience.


    ¡°This is how the true champion of the Archery Trial performs! He is really awesome! Ye Chen is definitely not his rival!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome! He did not even look back after releasing an arrow and could predict the next safe attacking spot. This gaming guru has been keeping a low profile. Impressive! Impressive!¡±


    ¡°It used to be said in the forum that assassins are mage killers. I think he is the real mage killer! He¡¯s so powerful!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone could imagine that if Mo Lingtian was born in ancient times, he would definitely be a valiant general as he had such a powerful personal ability. By just relying on his personal ability, the number of mage players behind the Siege army were constantly decreasing and all the assassins were helpless.


    Mo Lingtian turned around immediately after releasing another arrow. He then walked toward a pre-selected shooting spot.


    However, at this moment, a burning arrow appeared from the front.


    Mo Lingtian¡¯s face froze and he activated Sliding.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Lingtian was stunned as he suddenly noticed that the arrow was not aiming at him. It landed at a spot which was three metres away from him.


    Thus, he immediately activated his Eagle Eyes and found out that Ye Chen was running toward him with a longbow in his hand.


    Upon seeing Ye Chen¡¯s silhouette, a hint of gloominess appeared in Mo Lingtian¡¯s eyes.


    He was conceited with his archery skills. Thus, losing to Ye Chen in archery was a disgrace to him and he was always ashamed of it.


    Mo Lingtian would¡¯ve been more motivated if Ye Chen had won with his real abilities. However, Ye Chen was just a random shooter. Hence, Mo Lingtian refused to accept the fact that he was defeated by him!


    Mo Lingtian¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disdain as he saw Ye Chen running toward him. He slowly raised his long bow and aimed at Ye Chen. Then, he shot an arrow after charging.


    Ye Chen who was at a distance noticed this and immediately activated Sliding. He barely managed to avoid the arrow.


    Mo Lingtian was not surprised by the fact that Ye Chen could avoid his attack. After all, the Sliding ability attached to this profession was meant to use to dodge skill attacks.


    As Ye Chen¡¯s silhouette was closing in, Mo Lingtian began to predict Ye Chen¡¯s movement path. He even took into account the Sliding distance this time. Then, he shot an arrow again.


    However, to Mo Lingtian¡¯s surprise, Ye Chen did not activate the Sliding ability. This arrow was wrongly predicted and it landed in front of Ye Chen.


    Seeing this, surprise flashed in Mo Lingtian¡¯s eyes. But deep in his heart, he was still calm.


    The cultivation of the mental state was also extremely important for the cultivation of archery. Even slight changes in mentality would affect the accuracy of the arrows.


    In addition, Mo Lingtian never felt that he had lost to Ye Chen. After all, he was the true archer.


    By then, the distance between them was less than 15 meters. As Mo Lingtian raised his longbow, Ye Chen who was running also slowly raised his longbow.


    Two flaming arrows were shot at the same time.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A line of ¡®-110¡¯ bloody words appeared above Ye Chen¡¯s head. His health points were reduced by more than half. Meanwhile, an assassin from the Demolition Guild who was at a distance was beaten by him into a white ray and disappeared in place.


    At this moment, Ye Chen was undoubtedly depressed as failure by fate was always saddening.


    Mo Lingtian scorned as he saw that Ye Chen was already close to his death. Once again, he pulled an arrow out from his back and placed it on the bow. He then pulled the bow and aimed, wanting to kill Ye Chen this time.


    A cunning look appeared in Ye Chen¡¯s eyes as the arrow was being shot. He immediately activated the Sliding ability and leaned back, sliding three meters forward and appeared next to Mo Lingtian.


    ¡°Daze!¡±


    Ye Chen used his longbow as a weapon and struck a blow to Mo Lingtian¡¯s chest.


    [Got stunned by a skill (Daze Attack), remain in a daze for a second!]


    The appearance of the game message left Mo Lingtian in shock. Isn¡¯t this an ability that is cultivated by close combat character class from the Cultivation Pavilion? As an archer, why did he learn this skill?


    Before Mo Lingtian could figure it out, the back of his head was hit by Ye Chen forcefully. He fell to the ground as he was freed from the dizzy state.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Mo Lingtian could complete his sentence, Ye Chen yelled excitedly,


    ¡°The Fallen Slash!¡±


    Accompanied by the red flames appearing on the longbow, the blow landed forcefully on Mo Lingtian¡¯s body who was caught off guard, resulting in 68 points of damage.


    Mo Lingtian who did a double take was shocked and furious. However, Ye Chen once again applied his close combat skill and slashed toward him. He quickly activated Sliding, wanting to distance himself from Ye Chen.


    But when Mo Lingtian activated his Sliding skill, Ye Chen immediately activated his Sliding skill as well to close in on him. The longbow was being held in his hand as a weapon and once again, he hit Mo Lingtian right in his face with it.


    At this moment, Mo Lingtian¡¯s state of mind was greatly affected. Even though he could kill Ye Chen who was about to die by just shooting an arrow, Ye Chen did not give him the opportunity to do so. He had been following him closely and applied his close combat skills all the way.


    This made Mo Lingtian feel down and depressed. It¡¯s a competition between two archers. Is it really fair to fight like this!?


    ¡°Ah! Get away from me!¡± Mo Lingtian could no longer stand it. He raised his longbow and waved.


    ¡°Once again, daze!¡± as the longbows collided, Ye Chen¡¯s skill had cooled down and Mo Lingtian was stunned again. Then, he grabbed the longbow with both his hands and smashed it at Mo Lingtian¡¯s face, turning him into a white ray.

 Chapter 115 - First Fortress Captured

    Chapter 115: First Fortress Captured


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After killing Mo Lingtian, a smile appeared on Ye Chen¡¯s face.


    He had been very depressed after undergoing the character class advancement into a Sun Chasing Archer. Thus, he had been cultivating hard in order to improve his archery skills as he no longer wanted to leave it to fate.


    However, he was really not talented in this area. No matter how hard he practiced, his efforts were in vain.


    Being driven into a corner, Ye Chen almost gave up on himself. But after being enlightened by Ye Xue¡¯er, he chose to change his path a bit and cultivate close combat skills. Coupled with the blessings of the Sun Chasing Power, the agile movement by Sliding and the close combat skills from the Cultivation Pavilion that had no character class requirements, he managed to cultivate his own path.


    Ye Chen had showed his talent in this aspect. He noticed that using a bow in a close combat suited him.


    Ye Chen knew that he had made the correct decision as he had managed to kill Mo Lingtian. An archer should fucking do hand-to-hand combat and an archer who could deal with close combat is the best!


    Ye Chen¡¯s performance made everyone who was watching the game dumbfounded.


    The comment screen was flooded with words like ¡®Mo Lingtian is awesome!¡¯ just now. But at this moment, everyone was totally stunned.


    His creative gameplay had destroyed the worldview of many players, as an archer who needed no arrows and hit his enemy in the face using his bow to cause damage.


    ¡°As expected, champions are champions. Brother Chen has never let us down. An archer who can do hand-to-hand combat is really awesome!¡±


    ¡°I finally realized that we can¡¯t judge Ye Chen from a mundane viewpoint as he always surprises us. It¡¯s fantastic! An archer who can do hand-to-hand combat is really awesome!¡±


    ¡°Brother Chen¡¯s unpredictable gameplay is endless. The most amusing person of the year has to be him!¡±


    ¡°Such a breath-taking control. I¡¯m really curious what he had experienced to be so skillful in close combat¡­¡±


    ¡°The sayings that Ye Chen could always survive a hopeless situation are not just empty talk. Several practical experiences have proven everything. Perhaps, Ye Chen is the legendary Son of Luck. (funny face)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the Shark Streaming Platform off the game field, a wave of compliments for Ye Chen appeared on the comment screen.


    Meanwhile, Mo Lingtian was staring blankly at the resurrection spot.


    This battle was a great blow to him. He was defeated by Ye Chen in a head-to-head battle. How is this possible¡­


    This failure had caused Mo Lingtian to shut himself off again.


    ¡­¡­


    The siege war was still going on and the battle cries outside the City of Beiqi were sky-rending. The pressure of the Myth Guild was also increasing as more than half of the guild members were injured.


    Just then, a loud sound was heard at the fortress gate and the whole gate shattered.


    Upon seeing this, a look of ecstasy appeared on Gu Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Warriors, hang in there while the others enter the fortress and grab the flag!¡±


    ¡°Hurry! Everyone get into the fortress and grab the flag!¡±


    All the guild masters including Wu Guoyi and Liu Chai shouted eagerly.


    Without the support of the back row, the defensive line of the Myth Guild was immediately broken through. Tens of thousands of players were running madly toward the fortress, trying to stop the Myth Guild from getting the flag.


    At this moment, a white flag was erected at the central region of the City of Beiqi. The players of the Myth Guild were first to arrive and began to launch attacks on the flag itself.


    However, the flag did not have any health points. It immediately shattered under the attack of a few blasts of magic. Just then, the game message appeared.


    [Congratulations to the Myth Guild for capturing the City of Beiqi. Five minutes of safety protection time is awarded and the guild¡¯s resurrection spot is shifted to the City of Beiqi!]


    At that moment, members of the other guilds who had just entered the City of Beiqi were collectively transported to the fortress gate. The shattered fortress gate was also restored.


    Meanwhile, a Selection Menu emerged in front of Gu Yu.


    [Please choose a banner to represent your guild!]


    Hundreds of options appeared in front of Gu Yu. After having a quick glance, Gu Yu fixed his gaze on a Golden Arrogant Dragon flag. He then clicked to confirm.


    The guild players who were outside caught sight of a golden flag which was slowly rising from the City of Beiqi. A huge word ¡®Myth¡¯ was on the flag.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Liu Chai shouted gloomily.


    Looking at the countdown to the protection time on the fortress gate, they knew that they could only wait for the next round to attack.


    Despite the powerful strength of the Myth Guild, the six alliance guilds were another important reason for them to be able to break into the City of Beiqi directly. They were disrupting the situation, making it extremely difficult to break out of the encirclement.


    However, they knew that defending the fortress would be an uphill task for the Myth Guild.


    After all, the Myth Guild had the first-comer advantage for the battle in front of the fortress gate. They were squeezing at the fortress gates, farming a small defensive circle and hence their collective attacks could not break it at once. However, they were confident that they could chase the Myth Guild out in one go upon entering the City of Beiqi which was spacious and empty.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s clear these six guilds off first!¡± all of a sudden, Wu Guoyi spoke and all of his guild members changed their direction and began to attack those guilds that had just assisted the Myth Guild in defending the fortress.


    Wu Guoyi¡¯s words had enlightened Chen Ziyu, Liu Chai, and the others. All of them led their guild members to attack the members of the six guilds along with the coalition forces, preventing them from becoming their obstacles in the next siege.


    During the protection time of the fortress, these six guilds had become the targets for all and were madly slaughtered by the other guilds.


    [Congratulations to the Rampage Guild for occupying Extreme City¡­]


    [Congratulations to the Flying Guild for occupying Changwu City¡­]


    [Congratulations to the World Guild for occupying Luding City¡­]


    ¡­¡­


    As the game messages popped up one after another, the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament was also getting more intense.


    There were constantly guilds who managed to capture the fortresses and the entire safe zone was constantly flashing white lights. Every second, there were several players who were resurrected. After the protection time was over, they went back to the hegemony tournament again.


    This epic tournament had made the audience enjoy themselves to the fullest!


    Many low profile gaming gurus had gradually entered the sight of everyone, showing off their various operations.


    Even the Rampage Guild, that was not well-known in the past, managed to withstand the joint obstruction from the other four guilds and forcibly advanced into Extreme City. They became the first who managed to take down a fortress with absolute advantage.


    On the other hand, the number of viewers on the Shark Streaming Platform was constantly increasing. After the event had begun for only an hour, the number of viewers was close to ten million as compared to just two million in the beginning and it was still rising rapidly.


    This would be a sleepless night for many people as their eyes would be focusing on this battlefield.

 Chapter 116 - Rematch

    Chapter 116: Rematch


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After the tournament had lasted five hours, a statistical graph was presented on the big screen of the scene.


    With the statistics, all the audience members who were watching the hegemony tournament were amazed.


    According to the data, the total number of players who died in the hegemony tournament map within the span of five hours was around 5.32 million. There were 35,212 broken weapons and 34,212 damaged pieces of armor. The expenses of repairing equipment in the shop alone had reached a horrifying amount of 500,000 soul coins and the various types of potions consumed were uncountable.


    The flags of the one hundred fortresses had been raised more than 3,000 times in total. On average, the fortress flags were altered a few times in an hour.


    The Sky Dragon City that was located in the west had substituted ten defenders in just one hour. The battle was so exciting that the audience members were boiling with excitement.


    The extraordinary epic battle entered its maddest stage at the last hour. The ferocity of the battle was constantly rising as the guilds that had not captured a fortress yet were turning insane in the end.


    ¡­¡­


    As for the City of Beiqi which was under the spotlight of the hegemony tournament, the fortress owner had been substituted several times. Even powerful guilds like the Myth Guild could not defend the fortress for more than twenty minutes.


    In the battle for the City of Beiqi, the most outstanding guild other than the powerful Myth Guild was undoubtedly the Demolition Guild.


    The Demolition Guild had shown their amazing cohesion in the fortress conquering tournament, especially the personal commanding ability of the guild master, Liu Chai. They unexpectedly managed to defend the City of Beiqi for half an hour, setting a new record for the hundred fortresses¡¯ defending time.


    By relying on the cooperation of the guild members, they had conquered the City of Beiqi three separate times. They were also the guild who managed to raise their flag in the City of Beiqi for the longest period of time.


    Thus far, many guilds had aroused real animosity toward one another. The battle could be said to be action-packed.


    During the last hour, the fortress-defending guild was still the Myth Guild.


    Following the breakthrough of the fortress gate, a large number of members from the other guilds rushed in. They rushed madly toward the center of the fortress where the fortress flag was placed.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry about the wasting of potions. Maintain your health points and defend the City of Beiqi till you die. As long as we manage to hang in here, we¡¯ll be the champion!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s roar was heard in the live chat channel.


    If they lost the City of Beiqi again, even Gu Yu dared not guarantee that he could win over the fortress again under the other guilds¡¯ siege.


    Thus in Gu Yu¡¯s point of view, this was their last chance.


    To the other guilds, this was their last chance, too. Thus, their attack became extremely aggressive.


    Thousands of magic spells collided within the City of Beiqi. The surrounding buildings were all destroyed and the waves of attack were still coming one after another.


    As the fortress defenders, the Myth Guild had formed a circle of defense around the flag and were struggling to defend the fortress from the invaders.


    The collective attack this time was different from before. While attacking the Myth Guild, they were also observing the actions of the other guilds.


    After all, there was only one fortress flag. They would never give up the last chance to the others.


    Liu Chai spoke, ¡°Everyone, form the sharp blade sortie formation! Refer to me as the knife point and radiate backward! Rush in!¡±


    Following Liu Chai¡¯s growl, the guild members quickly moved behind Liu Chai with good teamwork. They formed a sharp blade-like line of attack.


    Both sides of the formations were warrior-type character classes that could fight and resist damage while assassins were all standing at the back, protecting all of the mage players in the center. They then stabbed at the Myth Guild¡¯s defensive line like a sharp blade.


    At this moment, the Sea of War ability was activated. With the blessings of healing and acceleration, the Demolition Guild erupted a strong ability and tore a hole in the defensive line of the Myth Guild. They then charged toward the fortress flag.


    This attack came too suddenly and it caught Gu Yu, who was defending the other side, by surprise.


    Looking at the Demolition Guild that was approaching the fortress banner, Gu Yu was in a rage.


    Just when the Demolition Guild was about to reach the front of the fortress flag, the Slayer Alliance led by Lu Zhan broke the Myth Guild¡¯s outer defensive line from the side and rammed against the Demolition Guild.


    Even Gu Yu did not expect that the Slayer Alliance would take the heat off him.


    There were less than thirty minutes left. Lu Zhen knew that this was the crucial period of time. If Liu Chai managed to grab the flag and with the five minutes protection time, Liu Chai would most probably be the final winner. Thus, he had to stop him.


    At this moment, several defensive lines were also broken. Wu Guoyi, Ye Xue¡¯er, and the others had rushed to the central region. The last outbreak immediately took place between the six guilds.


    This time, there were no alliances. As far as they were concerned, any guild who got into their sight was their enemy!


    Any guild who got close to the fortress flag would immediately turn into the target of the other guilds. The war was also getting more intense.


    ¡°Boss Chai, I¡¯ll make a way for you. Go ahead and grab the fortress flag!¡±


    As soon as Qi Ming finished his words, he slammed the wand in his hand to the ground and several ghosts emerged from the ground. Qi Ming then waved his hands and the ghosts turned into a spinning ghost whirlwind which swept forward abruptly, making a way out of the crowd.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Liu Chai turned his head and nodded solemnly at Qi Ming. The jewels on his body shone at the same time and he lunged forward like a tiger.


    ¡°I¡¯m here! Who dares to cross!¡± a silhouette emerged all of a sudden and a red spiritual sword slashed forcefully, causing Liu Chai to retreat.


    Ao Jian¡¯s figure emerged at this moment!


    The Myth Guild had provided Ao Jian with tremendous amount of materials to support his spiritual sword. Thus, this sword master had finally appeared in the final battle.


    ¡°I¡¯m your rival!¡± Qi Ming went to the front of Ao Jian who was about to kill Liu Chai.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ao Jian¡¯s pupils contracted.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Qi Ming laughed.


    ¡°Loser!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is absolute. You may not get to defeat me this time!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Upon finishing his sentence, Ao Jian waved his left hand and a purple longsword flew out from his back. He then held it in his left hand.


    At the same time, Qi Ming had activated the Strength of Ghost Monster. He grew taller and the muscles on his arms were as strong as the ancient dragon. His skin was also covered in black as if he was a black demon statue.


    The two cultivators crossed swords with each other once again.

 Chapter 117 - The Last Craziness

    Chapter 117: The Last Craziness


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Qi Ming was no longer afraid of Ao Jian as he had also received an inheritance. He slammed the wand in his hand on the ground again and the emerged ghosts swiftly twined around Ao Jian.


    Noticing the attack of the ghosts, Ao Jian waved his red sword to the front. The sword reflected a flash of sun rays and the ghosts were slayed. Then, his figure flashed and he dashed toward Qi Ming.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Qi Ming remained calm in facing Ao Jian¡¯s attack. His right fist was abruptly thrown toward his opponent, colliding with Ao Jian¡¯s sword.


    With the blessings of the double attributes, Qi Ming¡¯s punch overwhelmed Ao Jian¡¯s attack in terms of strength, pushing him back. He then slammed his wand onto the ground again. As the ghosts appeared, he immediately sucked them into his mouth and dark red lines appeared on his body. His physique was once again strengthened.


    This time, even Ao Jian could realize that Qi Ming was no longer just a vulnerable mage, but an opponent who was worthy for him to go all out.


    ¡­¡­


    As Ao Jian and Qi Ming were battling, Liu Chai¡¯s figure disappeared and he was once again charging toward the fortress flag.


    In order to cover Liu Chai up, the remaining assassins of the guild activated Shadow Step and followed closely behind him. All the way, they were protecting him against many murderous intentions.


    The Demolition Guild¡¯s strategy was undoubtedly successful. By abandoning all their combat power and keeping only the attacking team, they once again swept past the tangled warfare and charged toward the fortress flag for the last time.


    ¡°Liu Chai, you will not get to conquer the City of Beiqi!¡±


    Suddenly, a burning flame appeared at the central region and Gu Yu¡¯s figure appeared in front of the fortress flag.


    A horn slowly emerged from Gu Yu¡¯s forehead and his body grew rapidly at a speed which was visible to the naked eyes. In a blink of an eye, he turned into a three-meter tall red giant.


    Gu Yu was no longer holding back since this was already the last stage. He exhibited the Evil Body directly and his strength was greatly enhanced by relying on his inherited ability.


    ¡°Defeat him!¡± Liu Chai bellowed and the rubies on his body were shining brightly. He used up all of his energy and smashed toward Gu Yu who was standing right in front of the fortress flag.


    He knew that he would be the winner tonight as long as he defeated Gu Yu!


    ¡°Roar!¡± Gu Yu was growling, too. He swung his fist, smashing it at Liu Chai¡¯s incoming fist.


    Both the silhouette stepped backward at the same time. With the Evil Body¡¯s increased strength, Gu Yu¡¯s power was obviously far superior than Liu Chai¡¯s. His punch was so powerful that Liu Chai was forced a few meters backward.


    That moment, blood mist suddenly rose in the surrounding area. The blood on the ground floated in the air and rapidly flooded into Gu Yu¡¯s body.


    Gu Yu slowly straightened his body and walked to the front of the fortress flag again. He let out an evil laugh, ¡°Liu Chai, you won¡¯t be able to go through me!¡±


    ¡°I can!¡± Liu Chai stabilized his body and launched another attack as he bawled.


    In order to assist their boss to capture the flag, the remaining assassin players followed closely behind him and launched the last attack.


    ¡°I said, you can¡¯t!¡± following Gu Yu¡¯s growl, a blood-colored flame centering him suddenly rose and madly dissipated to the surrounding area.


    Bloody words appeared above Liu Chai and the others¡¯ heads.


    The assassin players who were originally left with little health all fell one by one, even before they got near to Gu Yu.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The two fists met each other again and Liu Chai was blasted off his feet, ending up with less than half of his original health points.


    ¡°Hold on everyone! There¡¯s just twenty-five minutes left. I will handle Liu Chai!¡± Gu Yu sent out his last command in the live chat channel.


    There was not much time left. The players were fighting each other outside the fortress and hence defending and restraining each other had become relatively easier. The only person who had broken through the tangled warfare was Liu Chai. He had a predisposition that he was going to succeed!


    Liu Chai who was getting up again stared at Gu Yu with a hint of nostalgia in his eyes.


    He did not know how long it had been since he last encountered such an exciting opponent.


    With regards to the confident Gu Yu, he suddenly laughed.


    ¡°Gu Yu, I admit that you are really strong. But you still can¡¯t beat me by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Yu was a little surprised.


    ¡°Have you heard of Thunder?¡± Liu Chai shook his numb right hand and approached Gu Yu step by step.


    ¡°Thunder? Never heard of it before!¡± Gu Yu smiled indifferently. He then raised his leg and stamped toward the front, charging abruptly toward Liu Chai.


    But to Gu Yu¡¯s surprise, Liu Chai did not confront him. He turned his body to the side and dodged his heavy blow.


    ¡°Flaw, lower left abdomen!¡±


    Following Liu Chai¡¯s yell, the ruby on his body dazzled. An uppercut struck Gu Yu¡¯s abdomen ferociously.


    This punch caught Gu Yu off-guard. He immediately staggered a few steps back.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Yu snorted before approaching Liu Chai again as he thought that it was just a mistake.


    ¡°Flaw, the defense on your right is weak!¡±


    Liu Chai jumped to the left with his nimble movements and shoved his fist right into Gu Yu¡¯s face, slamming him to the ground.


    Gu Yu who could not believe what had happened, rolled over and stood up. The muscles of his body contracted and with a growl he launched another attack.


    To his surprise, Liu Chai could always predict his punch and even struck back at the critical time.


    Seeing Liu Chai pacing back and forth along with his fierce boxing skills, Gu Yu suddenly thought of a person.


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re Thunder!¡±


    Liu Chai nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re the first to know this secret in this game!¡±


    ¡°The Thunder King who once ruled during the wrestling era?¡± upon hearing Liu Chai¡¯s admission, huge waves started rolling in Gu Yu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What else do you have? Just bring it on. You¡¯re not my rival when it comes to one-on-one combat!¡± having said that, Liu Chai raised his fists and got into a fighting stance.


    Gu Yu did not rebut. Instead, he nodded his head solemnly and a ball of flame was set in his eyes. He then turned his head and stared at Liu Chai.


    Gu Yu¡¯s Evil Eye Stare was his ultimate skill. It was also his strongest ability.


    Thunder was caught off-guard immediately and got affected by the ability. For a moment, he was still in shock. Thus, Gu Yu rapidly went near him and ferociously punched Liu Chai in his face, lifting him up high into the air.


    ¡­¡­


    The situation on the battlefield was undergoing a rapid change and there were only fifteen minutes left. The audience members were experiencing significant ups and downs in their hearts at this final stage.


    When they thought that Gu Yu was about to win, Liu Chai demonstrated his strong wrestling ability and suppressed Gu Yu. However at the very last moment, Liu Chai was suddenly restricted and Gu Yu had gained the chance to strike back.


    Seeing Liu Chai on the ground with a stunned face after he was punched, everyone who was watching the battle including Lu Wu and Bei Li thought that the Myth Guild was about to win in the game of fortress defense and gain the final victory.


    At that moment, Liu Chai laid on the ground and his mind was in utter confusion. Various kinds of negative emotions emerged and memories that made him angry, sad, and desperate appeared before his eyes.


    His body was trembling and gradually, he clenched his fist hard.

 Chapter 118 - Thunder Liu Chai

    Chapter 118: Thunder Liu Chai


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Under the Evil Eye Stare¡¯s influence, Liu Chai¡¯s mind was flooded with memories that had made him feel sorrowful, angry, and desperate. These memories were repeatedly played in his mind like a slideshow.


    What everyone, including the members of the Demolition Guild, did not know was that their leader Liu Chai was in reality the most famous wrestling genius of the Dragon Nation. He was none other than the uncrowned King of Thunder who had conquered the wrestling world in his heyday.


    However, nobody knew what Thunder had suffered throughout his path of growth under the spotlight.


    Liu Chai¡¯s parents had abandoned him when he was a kid. At that time, Liu Chai who had been neglected became very rebellious. He mixed with kids of his age on the streets and was often involved in fighting and stealing.


    Undoubtedly, he had a dark childhood. He was often detained under the juvenile reformatory center and was seen as the scum of society.


    At that time, Liu Chai thought that this was how his remaining life would be, achieving nothing and leading a meaningless life.


    But one day, he met an old man who changed his destiny.


    He just got out from the juvenile reformatory center that day and it was raining. As he was starving, he went to a supermarket to steal some food, but he was caught as he accidentally hit the shelf and made a sound.


    He faced the old man who came to check what happened with a fierce expression. Then, he turned around and shoved his fist at the old man.


    This punch hit the old man and pushed the old man a few steps back with his hands on his chest.


    To Liu Chai¡¯s surprise, the old man did not call the cops. Instead, he gestured for Liu Chai to calm down and handed him the food on the shelves.


    That was when Liu Chai first met him. After learning about Liu Chai¡¯s experience, the old man said something that was unforgettable to Liu Chai.


    ¡°I will adopt you!¡±


    The old man¡¯s appearance was like a beam of light in the dark, shining upon Liu Chai who was curled up in the dark.


    Since then, the old man had treated Liu Chai like his son. Liu Chai, who was originally taciturn, became cheerful after getting in touch with the old man.


    However, Liu Chai¡¯s growing environment had made him into a person with low self-esteem. Although he started attending school, he still could not blend in.


    Being mocked and beating up those who made fun of him was the most common thing Liu Chai did in school.


    In the end, under the joint appeals of numerous parents, he was made to drop out of school. Even though the old man had repeatedly begged them, the result was still the same.


    Liu Chai could still remember the trembling look on the old man¡¯s face when going in and out of the headmaster¡¯s office.


    When they got home that day, he thought that the old man would get very angry. But, the old man patted his shoulder gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on yourself, you have strengths that others do not have!¡±


    The young Liu Chai raised his head and looked at the old man curiously. Even he himself was in the opinion that he was useless apart from being ferocious and aggressive.


    ¡°Be a wrestler. I¡¯ll teach you!¡± the old man smiled.


    Later, Liu Chai learned that the old man was a wrestler when he was young. He then retired due to his injuries and illnesses. His biggest regret was that he could no longer appear in the wrestling ring.


    In the following days, Liu Chai practiced during the day and had heart-to-heart conversations with the old man at night to learn the way of life.


    Liu Chai had particularly great strength since he was young and could beat several of his peers by himself. His tough growing environment had created his resolute character. In facing the arduous training, he possessed maturity that was beyond his age.


    At that time, Liu Chai¡¯s talent began to unfold. In the eyes of the old man, he was a natural wrestling genius.


    At the age of 15, Liu Chai who had gone through three years of hard training registered for the amateur wrestling competition under the old man¡¯s support.


    His tempest-like ferocious wrestling skills made him stand out in the amateur group and became a young genius in the eyes of the others. He then became the center of attention.


    This marked the start of his glorious path. In the next three years, Liu Chai had won The Wrestling Guru Amateur Competition three times in a row. He was known as Thunder because of his ferocious wrestling skills, implying that he could defeat his opponent swiftly like a thunderbolt.


    As he became more famous, Liu Chai gradually became rich. He was then attracted by the voluptuous world and eventually became depraved.


    Without the old man by his side to guide him, Liu Chai got lost in this dazzling human world with its myriad temptations.


    Finally, under everyone¡¯s expectation, this amateur genius stepped onto the professional wrestling arena.


    At that time, Liu Chai had not trained for five months. His body condition had severely deteriorated. However, he was so confident that he even partied the night before the competition.


    However, reality slapped him hard on the face. He was defeated in the first round of the competition; it was a fiasco.


    In the second round, Liu Chai went on stage with great psychological pressure. Just as what the outside world predicted, he was defeated again.


    The third round: Lost.


    The fourth round: Lost.


    Liu Chai was terminated without even playing the fifth round and that was the end of his career.


    The public was seething with indignation and many negative news stories about him appeared in the media. Liu Chai was tormented and was about to collapse under the big blow.


    He could clearly remember the derision he faced.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Thunder, the future King of Wrestling!? You must be kidding me!¡±


    ¡°An amateur wrestling genius who lost four rounds in a row. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the previous matches he participated in were all made up?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    However, the bad news did not stop here. A few days later, Liu Chai received news that the old man was sick and was being rescued in the emergency room.


    At that time, Liu Chai rushed home like a madman. However, when he saw the grey-haired old man, he had already passed away.


    Till the end, he didn¡¯t even get to see his father for the last time.


    He cried for the first time in his entire life. Liu Chai suddenly felt that there was nothing left for him to linger on.


    However at that moment, a doctor stuffed a note in his hand and told him that this was the old man¡¯s last words.


    Liu Chai opened the note with grief.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said? You have talents that others don¡¯t. It¡¯s not horrifying to lose. The most terrible thing is that you don¡¯t have the determination to strike back and win. Do you still remember what you¡¯ve promised me?¡±


    That sentence had awakened Liu Chai who was in distress. He remembered the old man telling him that he wanted to see him win the national wrestling tournament.


    Since then, the king returned.


    He constantly increased the intensity of his training, pushing himself to the limits to unleash his strength. The only thing that he had to do every day was to throw a punch at the sandbag again and again.


    Both his hands would bleed and formed calluses. The cycle then repeated. Liu Chai was trying to numb the pain in his heart by having the high-intensity training. At that time, the only goal in his heart was to fulfill his final promise to his father.


    After the old man was buried, Liu Chai kowtowed in front of the old man¡¯s tombstone and said, ¡°I will not lose again!¡±


    This was his last promise to his father who was also his life mentor.


    One year later, Liu Chai who once again cleared the amateur group stood on the professional group¡¯s ring again.


    Liu Chai was no longer boastful. Instead, he was firm and persistent.


    This time, Liu Chai had proven to the world that he was the true wrestling genius, the future king of the wrestling world.


    He overcame all the difficulties that went his way and countless long-established veterans were defeated by him. Since then, he became the defending champion who had defended his position for eight years. He truly deserved to be the uncrowned king. Thus, his name Thunder was known throughout the country and the world.


    However, the old man could no longer witness this. This was also Liu Chai¡¯s regret for his entire life.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Chai had now retired and thus his overwhelming and indomitable spirit in the past had long weakened. But at this moment, his memories resurfaced under the stimulation of the Evil Eye Stare and the most ferocious beast in the wrestling world awakened.


    ¡°I promised him that I will not lose again!¡±


    Liu Chai who was lying on the ground abruptly opened his eyes and turned his body sideways to dodge Gu Yu¡¯s punch.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Artifact Channel, a valiant spirit in the Spirit Summoning Palace was trembling and growling.


    Both Lu Wu and Bei Li were in shock.


    They never thought that Liu Chai would resonate with the valiant spirit.


    However, what went beyond their expectation was that the growling valiant spirit suddenly stopped trembling when it was about to escape.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Wu was filled with doubt.


    ¡°It thinks that its inheritance isn¡¯t worthy for him. His will and the heart of the strong have surpassed the valiant spirit itself!¡± Bei Li spoke solemnly.

 Chapter 119 - One Man Guarding

    Chapter 119: One Man Guarding


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Bei Li¡¯s words made Lu Wu feel stunned on the spot.


    With his mortal will, Liu Chai managed to make the Ghost General, a valiant spirit of the Ghost King level in the Valiant Spirits Palace, feel ashamed. The spirit even voluntarily gave up the chance for inheritance of power. His willpower was really horrifying.


    ¡°There are two types of powerhouses. The first one being those who have a strong capability but do not have the mentality of a powerhouse while the second one being those who only have the heart of a powerhouse. Regardless of their capabilities, their undefeatable fighting spirits are always as firm as a rock. He belongs to the latter category and is a real powerhouse.¡±


    ¡°There are thousands of ways to obtain strong capabilities but the heart of a powerhouse is not something that can be built within a short span of time. Wu, he is a real powerhouse! Congratulations!¡± Bei Li turned her head and looked at Lu Wu with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Liu Chai had resisted his Evil Eye Stare and was able to avoid his deadly attack, Gu Yu was petrified.


    This skill had always worked and things had never gone wrong. However, his skill failed at this critical moment.


    Gu Yu did not know how Liu Chai did that as it was a power from the Demonic God!


    Meanwhile, Liu Chai slowly stood up. He was looking at Gu Yu with a brutal stare, like a tiger that was about to lunge toward its prey. Seeing his gaze, a cold shiver ran down Gu Yi¡¯s spine.


    Facing Liu Chai, who had gotten rid of the Evil Eye Stare, Gu Yu knew that he was no match for him. He immediately called for support on the guild channel. Dozens of guild members who were fighting immediately retreated and came toward the fortress flag.


    Liu Chai sneered at the sight of the increasing opponents. The blood in his body was boiling at that moment. It reminded him of the olden days where he enjoyed the excitement of fighting.


    Just then, the game message appeared.


    [The hidden attributes of willpower have increased drastically. The ability of Sacrificial Tide has been activated.]


    [Sacrificial Tide]: The last gift of the Sea God. After this ability is activated, players can offer sacrificial offerings to obtain the blessings of the Sea God Spirit.


    Sacrificial offerings that were allowed to be chosen: Soul coins, equipment, health points, experience points to level up.


    Note: The offerings cannot be returned!


    Liu Chai slightly squatted and ignored the game message. He then waved at Gu Yu and the others who were surrounding him!


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Gu Yu and the others immediately charged toward Liu Chai.


    Intertwining steps, side slip, concession, uppercut, swing, straight punch and powerful punch, all of these powerful skills were demonstrated by Liu Chai as a wrestling king.


    He was clearly leading even though he was fighting against thirty players by himself.


    Seeing this, the off-site audiences were in shock. Everyone was awed by Liu Chai¡¯s horrifying battle skills.


    Loud screams exploded at the scene.


    ¡°Looking at these steps and wrestling techniques, is he really Thunder? Could he really be Thunder?¡±


    ¡°These familiar wrestling techniques and steps. His punches are as quick as Thunder. I am his loyal fan. I will never recognize him wrongly ¨C he is definitely the godly Thunder!¡±


    ¡°Tears welled up. I have never thought that I could meet the godly Thunder again in my life. I am so touched now!¡±


    ¡°If this is not Thunder, I will eat shit in a live stream. I have watched his fighting championship for eight years and I have always been his loyal fan. I should kill myself if I can¡¯t recognize him!¡±


    There was an uproar outside the field. As Liu Chai¡¯s body style and wrestling techniques were too iconic, he was quickly recognized by the crowd outside. The atmosphere at the scene was pushed to a climax again.


    [Event Message: The countdown to the last ten minutes of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament starts now!]


    The music of the theme song was played at the scene again. The entire Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament was coming to an end.


    Finally, the defensive line of the Myth Guild had been broken through. All the guilds launched their final attacks toward the fortress flag.


    In facing the continuous stream of enemies, Liu Chai leaned to one side to avoid the collision from a Rune Master. His gaze then stopped at the game message which was still in the menu.


    ¡°Sacrifice all my equipment, sacrifice all my soul coins, sacrifice all my levels!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A huge blue wave descended from the sky, crashing toward Liu Chai¡¯s position. It then surrounded him and formed a rapidly spinning blue water ball.


    Inside the blue water ball, Liu Chai¡¯s limbs started to spread blue energy particles that were condensing.


    ¡°Roar!¡± along with a loud growl, the water ball was blown away, exposing Liu Chai who had been blessed by the Sea God.


    His torso was five meters tall and his entire body was made out of translucent blue energy particles. There was a Sea God Scepter that was flashing a brilliant blue light on his back. Everyone was surprised by Liu Chai¡¯s current form.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Liu Chai¡¯s figure was standing in front of the fortress flag, looking down at the front.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    In the last fight, no one would retreat. Everyone charged toward Liu Chai who was the only person blocking the way.


    Gu Yu and the others even leaped at the same time to attack Liu Chai.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    As the huge blue fists moved, the players were one by one being smashed and flew backward.


    At this time, Liu Chai stopped the onslaught of ten thousand players all by himself, showing his extremely powerful strength.


    Looking at the endlessly and densely packed players, Liu Chai growled again. The Sea God Scepter behind him then trembled and instantly appeared in his palm.


    Liu Chai smashed the ground with the scepter and a huge wave immediately appeared out of thin air, splashing forward.


    The huge wave swept a large number of players away.


    One man could hold out against ten thousand men. At this time, Liu Chai was like the God of War and had become a mountain that the players could not overcome.


    Liu Chai had bet everything in this battle. The cost of sacrificing was undoubtedly huge.


    However, he had no regrets as he knew he would win! Because, he was Thunder!


    The battle had come to the final stage. Nobody had ever thought that Liu Chai could resist the joint attack of the six guilds.


    No matter how strong their skills were, Liu Chai remained still. With the blessings of the Sea God, Liu Chai was not afraid of any attack. In each attack, he could even cause a large number of players to die and turn into white lights.


    At this moment, Liu Chai was like a boss, leaving all the players helpless.


    This scene was destined to be a classic. When the countdown of the last five minutes started, Liu Chai waved his scepter, causing the wave to surge and swept forward again. Liu Chai then slowly turned his body and looked at the Beiqi fortress flag behind him with a smile¡­


    After the fortress flag was seized, all players in the city were transformed into white lights and were sent to the fortress gate.


    Looking at the countdown at the fortress entrance and the flag of the Demolition Guild flying in the wind, Gu Yu, Wu Guoyi, Lu Zhan and the others were dumbfounded.


    They knew they had lost¡­


    Huge screams could be heard off-site. All of them were shouting Thunder¡¯s name.


    The atmosphere at the scene had reached its climax. All the audience members stood up and shouted the name of the person who was once a king.


    In this war, Liu Chai had once again conquered everyone with his powerful abilities.


    The lights at the scene were dazzling. Everyone waved their hands in the sound of the theme song, venting their excitement.


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    The stadium was filled with the cheers of the audience.


    Even on the live streaming platform, the audience¡¯s live comments had covered the entire screen.


    There were even a large number of players who were shouting the slogan, ¡°I want to join the Demolition Guild!¡± At once, Liu Chai had gained a lot of fans with his charisma.


    As the bell signifying the end of the countdown rang, hundreds of fortresses had their different governors. A mighty throne even appeared in the air of the City of Beiqi.


    [Server Announcement: Congratulations to the Demolition Guild for being the champion of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament and the ruler of the City of Beiqi!]

 Chapter 120 - The Best Overall Performance

    Chapter 120: The Best Overall Performance


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    With the end of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament, the Annals of Great Battles reappeared in the game.


    The golden pages of the book slowly opened. The video of Liu Chao leading his guild to take over the city and the video of him relying on his individual strength to seize the fortress flag were quickly played in the pages. There was also a caption underneath the videos.


    [On January 25th of 2319, the first season of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament, the Demolition Guild fought under the leadership of Liu Chai. They eventually managed to take over the City of Beiqi and obtain the ownership of the fortress. This war has been recorded in the Annals of Great Battles for the admiration of later generations.]


    Although the final result was beyond the expectation of most people, nobody was dissatisfied with the result of Liu Chai taking over the City of Beiqi.


    This included Gu Yu. Even though he was disappointed, he was convinced by Liu Chai¡¯s performance.


    ¡­¡­


    The figure of the host, Fang Ping, appeared on the stage of the Dragon Nation¡¯s stadium.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, now we are going to vote for the Top 10 Best Performances. You will find the voting button next to your seat to vote for your favorite battle videos. As for the viewers who are watching the live broadcast outside the venue, you can vote for your favorite videos directly on the platform.¡±


    Then, the edited battle videos were played on the big screen for the players to vote for their favourite videos. Each audience had three votes.


    After the voting had officially commenced, a data graph was shown on the screen. Among the videos, the votes for Liu Chai¡¯s final personal performance video was rising at a speed that far exceeded the other combat videos. It topped the chart after a while and was pulling away from second place with a huge difference in the number of votes.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the list on the big screen was finally generated.


    [Top Ten Battle Shots of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament]


    Along with the chart-topping background music, We Are Electric, that the players were most familiar with, the words of the number one video appeared.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the champion of the overall best video comes from the spectacular performance of the Guild Master of the Demolition Guild, Liu Chai, in the battle for the City of Beiqi¡­¡±


    With the voice of the commentary, the players revisited the eye-opening scene of Liu Chai holding on against the combined attacks of the six guilds all by himself. He managed to defend for the last five minutes which changed their fate and took down the City of Beiqi.


    This video has been acknowledged by all audiences to be the best. At that moment, Liu Chai was like a god, looking down at the heroes and capturing the hearts of all the people in the audience.


    ¡°The overall second best performance goes to the direction of the City of Beiqi. The two players, Ao Jian and Qi Ming have shown us what is extreme control. All the attacks and defenses were preempted. Such a horrifying individual ability was really scalp tingling¡­¡±


    In the scene, Ao Jian¡¯s attack and Qi Ming¡¯s defense methods were emerging endlessly.


    Many players were surprised after watching the entire video. This god-like fighting strategy had impressed all the players who were watching.


    At the end of the video, Ao Jian united the nine swords and struck the last deadly attack. However, Qi Ming activated self-explosion at the same time. The two players transformed into white lights and disappeared at the same time. It was a draw.


    This video could be considered as the model player killing technique tutorial. If it was not Liu Chai¡¯s godly performance, this video would have definitely been the best.


    ¡°The overall third best scene goes to the direction of the City of Beiqi as well. The Sun Chasing Archer, Ye Chen, used his skillful technique to convince us that an archer¡¯s close combat technique could be this amazing, leaving the opponent powerless to defend¡­¡±


    As the explanation went on, Ye Chen¡¯s close combat skills were shown on the big screen again. The audiences had once again realized the horrifying close combat skills of Ye Chen.


    ¡°The overall fourth best performance is still from the direction of City of Beiqi where the battle was the most intense. Similarly, the Sun Chasing Archer Mo Lingtian demonstrated to us who a real mage killer is by taking away one life with each arrow. Only Mo Lingtian could be named as the back row harvester on the warfield¡­¡±


    In the video, Mo Lingtian confidently turned around every time after he shot an arrow. Every arrow was shot accurately to the back row of the enemy like a navigator, killing them easily. It seemed that he was fooling around with the assassins who came secretly. His performance was really spectacular.


    ¡°Next is going to be our fifth place. It goes to the wonderful performance of the Rampage Guild in the battle for the Extreme City. The Rampage Guild has given the enemy a lesson on how to defeat the enemy with a lesser army¡­¡±


    In the video, the Rampage Guild had managed to break through the siege of several guilds and captured the Extreme City by just relying on the power of a single guild and tactical arrangement.


    ¡°The overall sixth place once again goes to the direction of the City of Beiqi. It¡¯s a video of the Demolition Guild defending the city. They defended the city for thirty minutes against the attacks from six other guilds. In this battle, the Demolition Guild¡¯s performance was as if they had been assisted directly by god¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    One after another, videos were shown on the big screen, rekindling the audience¡¯s passion.


    These scenes had well-shown the excitement and passion of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament, pushing the atmosphere of the scene to its climax.


    After the top ten videos were played, the hegemony tournament was considered to have officially come to an end. In the end, Fang Ping revealed the news to the audience.


    ¡°The Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament has ended successfully. Thank you to all the participating guilds for their spectacular performances. We will meet again at the Individual Skills Battle¡­ See you soon!¡±


    The news revealed by Fang Ping had caused an uproar among the players.


    Many loners could not participate in the guilds¡¯ hegemony tournament. However, the Individual Skills Battle was different. This was a real carnival for all the players. The emergence of the news could be said to have given the players great expectations.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Lu Wu¡¯s expression was a little strange.


    The main purpose of this battle was for publicity and the outcome was extremely satisfying. When the live stream ended, the downloaded number of Battle Online at Platform173 had skyrocketed. The number of registered players shown on the artifact was close to two million and it was still increasing.


    For the sake of contributing to the event, Lu Wu had made preparations to lose a lot of soul coins. But to his surprise, his amount of soul coins had increased by almost a million after the six hour hegemony tournament had ended.


    The potions consumed by the players during the battle and the cost for repairing equipment in the mall far exceeded the amount of soul coins that Lu Wu had prepared. However, a lot of players re-purchased new equipment at the shop due to the damaged equipment, leading to the reinvestment of the soul coins. Lu Wu did not know whether to cry or laugh.


    This could only be considered as an unintentional positive outcome.


    Lu Wu was also very satisfied with the player¡¯s overall performances at the event. It made him realize how horrifying the potential of the ethnicities which once colonized the three worlds and were at once being called the fourth catastrophe.


    Especially with Liu Chai in the end. He even had the rare powerhouse¡¯s heart. This was Lu Wu¡¯s biggest surprise.


    In the description of Bei Li, the heart of a powerhouse was a hidden talent-level ability that even Cha Na, Pan Shi, and the others who were at the level of Ghost General and Ghost King did not have.


    According to Bei Li, Liu Chai¡¯s future potential was limitless. This was because he was able to maintain the mentality of a powerhouse and not lose himself in the course of obtaining power.

 Chapter 121 - An Influx Of New Players

    Chapter 121: An Influx Of New Players


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The number of players online reached a frightening 2.6 million on the third day after the Hundred Fortress Hegemony Tournament ended and the Mansion of the Dead was crowded with wandering rookie players.


    The players who were new to the game were completely amazed by how the game looked so real.


    Many of them were expressing their frustration and sighing after finally joining the game as they found the game too late and they were one step later than all the others to progress.


    However, this did not affect their interest in exploring the game. Characters with the most basic equipment could be seen everywhere in various zones around Beiqi.


    These newbie players were asking the veteran players all sorts of questions for guidance in the forum like curious babies.


    [Please give some pointers on which is the strongest character class at this point of the game¡­]


    Strike_Seal: ¡°Definitely a berserker! You can advance into a Rune Master which is a really strong class; you can both defend and attack. Just check out the guild master of the Demolition Officers, he¡¯s a Rune Master!¡±


    Invincible_Lonliness: ¡°Even though I can¡¯t defeat him, isn¡¯t the strongest class at the present stage the Demonic God¡¯s Apostles? (funny)¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°White Phantom isn¡¯t bad either (slams table)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°The strongest class is indeed the Demonic God¡¯s Apostle, but the strongest player at this stage is a Rune Master (funny)¡±


    Author replying to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Huh? Why can I only choose from three character classes and none of them are a Demonic God¡¯s Apostle!?¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replying to the author: ¡°Silly child, you should go look around if you have nothing to do. Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll find it? (pats head)¡±


    Author replying to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    [Game novice asks, I have just reached Level 4. Where can I go to level up quicker and where is the top-up portal?]


    OnePunchMan: ¡°If you¡¯re just Level 4, you should roam around the Mansion of the Dead and look for newly-spawned Wandering Souls to kill them. You can also team up and go to the Ghost Mountains. It¡¯s best if you can join a small guild and ask veteran players to take you to kill monsters at a higher level region. If you have the strength, you should join a large guild, then you¡¯ll get to go out to sea immediately~ As for the top-up portal you were talking about, I just smashed my keyboard, don¡¯t ask why¡­ (angry)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Newbies are more suited to go around the Ghost Mountains. As for the top-up portal you were asking about¡­ (slams table!)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replying to the author: ¡°Top-up portal? Here, here¡¯s the number for the game¡¯s top-up channel. Please remit immediately, the soul coins will be transferred instantly (funny)¡±


    [Game novice at Level 8, brothers please help. I just saw someone with a wolf mount. How does one do that? Do the shops not have it?]


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Shut up guys. As a newbie instructor, I have to speak (slams table)! To answer the poster, the wolf is known as a zombie wolf, there are a lot of them in Liuli District. You need to let the same zombie wolf bite you to death 100 times before it recognizes you as its owner and a master-slave contract is established.¡±


    Author replying to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Is it really that difficult? (scared)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replying to the author: ¡°(slams table) How do you deserve such a flashy mount with such weak willpower?¡±


    [I¡¯m a game-collection enthusiast. I¡¯m going insane by just looking at the upgrading of boats, warships, and the collection of materials for character class development! I¡¯m longing to know how to earn more soul coins! I¡¯m going to die without them!]


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°That¡¯s easy. Get your father, mother, grandfather, grandmother, brothers, and sisters to go to the seaside and fish. You can also go to the North Rocks in the middle of the night and chop wood. There will definitely be good harvest (funny)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The novices were asking a bunch of questions in the forum. Aside from the veterans who answered the questions posed by the doubtful novices properly, there were also many trolling veterans like Crayon_Shinchan. The whole forum was extremely lively.


    As for Lu Wu, he was surprised to find a number of foreigners appearing in the Battle Online forum, asking questions on the official web forum using real-time translation software.


    [Played this game before returning to my country and I was completely addicted. Sadly, I realized that there was no platform to download the software after returning to my country. May I ask the officials, when will this game come to our country?]


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Wait till I can knock out a bunch of sub-characters with one blow, I will give you a foreign server and start a transnational war at the same time (funny)¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the opening of several servers abroad, but it¡¯s unclear whether they will be with us for the Mansion of the Dead. If that¡¯s the case, let us have a three-second moment of silence¡­¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°I guess it¡¯s coming soon as the game has been gaining popularity. The agents at your side may have been talking with the Battle Online Corporation so it shouldn¡¯t take too long. Other than that, if we¡¯re really living together under the same sky, then you guys will notice how bad the game¡¯s experience is (funny)¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    There were many foreign players who were demanding a foreign server. Thankfully, Lu Wu had already considered the matter.


    After the Hundred Fortress Hegemony Tournament, there were many foreign gaming agents who had come forward to get in contact with him but solid cooperation matters were still under negotiation.


    Although the three months period was reaching its end, he had already promised Wu Guoyi that he would only work with him during these three months. Therefore, he had to postpone with the agents, though the delay would not be too long.


    At the same time, another problem would be posed from the influx of new players if they really open up Battle Online to other countries.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li had already discussed this matter before this. Lu Wu did not have any other power plates aside from the Mansion of the Dead at that stage. However, Lu Wu could imagine how badly those foreigners would be oppressed by the veteran players from the Dragon Nation if the Mansion of the Dead was arranged for the foreign players.


    However, it was not that there were no solutions, Bei Li even made a proposal.


    She suggested tossing the foreign players into the same large domain of Beiqi where the forces were complex and not united.


    Although the living conditions were vile, if the number of players in the foreign server exceeded those in the Mansion of the Dead, they could still develop depending on the innate advantages even if they were a little suppressed in the early stages.


    Lu Wu intended to make a decision after careful consideration of that matter.


    After all, it was not a small matter. He wanted the players to be able to develop better and stronger so he would have better profits as his income was completely provided by the players.


    Lu Wu was not in a hurry as there was still time before the foreign server¡¯s release. Therefore, the matter would be put aside for the time being and the current development of the game would be given priority.


    The Black Sea Technology Corporation had also contacted Lu Wu after the Hundred Fortress Hegemony Tournament, hoping that Lu Wu would start publicizing the game in half a month according to the agreement because they were about to start the mass production of gaming pods for the official sale.


    Lu Wu agreed without hesitation as it was good news for him. Those players who were complaining about the 12-hour shutdown of the server would have a better gaming experience after the gaming pods were released.


    However, Lu Wu received some bad news from the Black Sea Technology Corporation.


    According to the person in charge of Black Sea Technology Corporation, the domestic major game manufacturers had reached an agreement with the Jie De Corporation and Lu Wu was the only one who refused to accept the offer. Therefore, the Jie De Corporation was ready to make a demonstrative sanction to Battle Online after the official release of the gaming pods.


    Due to the various business rules involved, the Jie De Corporation had even figured to use incompatibility as the excuse for the sanction against Battle Online.


    Lu Wu thought to himself that this matter would be tricky upon hearing the news. It would definitely be bad press for the publicity of the game.


    However, upon further consideration, Lu Wu knew that the players who have played this game were diehard fans. Lu Wu was confident that they would not give up on the game because of the gaming pod issue.


    Lu Wu had already figured out the means of a counterattack.

 Chapter 122 - Cangxu’s Conspiracy

    Chapter 122: Cangxu¡¯s Conspiracy


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Center zone palace, Cangxu¡¯s large domain.


    Sitting in the main hall, His Excellency Cangxu looked at the man kneeling before him with an apathetic expression and spoke indifferently, ¡°Are you clear with what you should do now?¡±


    The man below him shivered with fear. He was a default soul drifting around the Land of Cangxu without any consciousness just hours before the white-haired man before him known as His Excellency Cangxu actually roused his memories from his previous life and allowed him to become aware that he had gone to Naraka. He was terrified of these mysterious capabilities.


    He did not even have the slightest thought of resistance at this moment as he was afraid that he would be thrown into the 18th level of Naraka and tortured.


    The man went down on all fours immediately upon hearing Cangxu¡¯s question, ¡°For Your Excellency to bestow me with rebirth, I am ready to work for Your Excellency with my best ability!¡±


    ¡°Then go. I will give you a chance to return and reward you handsomely if you complete your task well!¡± looking at the man kowtowing on the floor, a trace of decisiveness flashed in Cangxu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Night fell and lanterns were lit.


    After the clamorous noises of sirens rang out from a distance, the sounds of disordered footsteps and the barking of police dogs became nearer.


    Pattering raindrops fell unceasingly on Qin Yu as he leaned against the corner of an abandoned hospital. Gasping for breath, his face was filled with disbelief.


    Pinpricks of sweat on his forehead merged with water and blood as they flowed downward while his lips trembled, his face pale.


    Everything that happened in the past twelve hours made Qin Yu feel like he was experiencing something straight out of a nightmare. Everything was so real and terrorized him to the core.


    Qin Yu turned his head subconsciously to look at the other end of the abandoned hospital. His vision was shrouded by hazy darkness, making him nervous and tense.


    After waiting for a moment, Qin Yu finally sighed in relief as he slid to the ground with his back against the wall. His mind began wandering and his train of thought drifted to what had happened twelve hours ago.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Yu had just finished a day¡¯s work. He returned to his residence that he rented with his best friend Wu Hao, who was a recent graduate, to get ready for dinner.


    However, when he knocked on the door, instead of Wu Hao, the person who opened the door was a tall, dark, and thin man sporting a goatee. The man looked to be in his thirties.


    Their eyes met for a few seconds before that man smiled and took the initiative to speak, ¡°You¡¯re back. Come on in.¡±


    He returned to his own home but it was a stranger who opened the door.


    He even said strange words like you¡¯re back. Although Qin Yu had questions in his mind, he did not put much thought into it. He thought that the man was probably Wu Hao¡¯s guest.


    But Qin Yu immediately sensed that something was wrong when he walked past and entered the house.


    The house was extremely quiet. The television was turned off. The dining table was empty, the kitchen was also very quiet, and all the window curtains were pulled shut. The silence in the house was somewhat unusual.


    This was completely unusual in their house when a guest was visiting.


    His housemate Wu Hao would usually prepare a table of food and wait for his return every night. Everything seemed to be a bit fishy.


    Qin Yu felt uneasy. He called out Wu Hao¡¯s name subconsciously and strode toward Wu Hao¡¯s room.


    Goatee¡¯s voice was heard from behind Qin Yu.


    He called out to stop Qin Yu from returning to his room. He then opened the door to the study and pointed into the room as he said, ¡°Come on, Wu Hao¡¯s in here.¡±


    Qin Yu turned and looked into the study instinctively but his pupils shrunk instantly when he saw what was inside.


    Wu Hao was tied to a computer chair with a sturdy rope, his mouth sealed with tape. Wu Hao¡¯s body was trembling faintly as he looked at Qin Yu with terror.


    Qin Yu instantly realized that he had come home to a burglary.


    Qin Yu had taken part in a few criminology research studies in school so he knew that he could not chicken out in this sort of situation. If by chance the criminal before him intends to silence them permanently and he is to surrender, then their lives could not be guaranteed.


    He tightened his fists when this came to mind. He was ready to step up to this man and give him a punch on his temple as he intended to make a speedy attack and subdue him.


    However, Qin Yu froze on the spot after taking one step forward.


    Facing the pitch-black muzzle of a gun, Qin Yu¡¯s heart thumped. He did not expect that the criminal before him would actually carry a gun on him.


    The goateed man walked up to Wu Hao and pulled the tape off his mouth before pulling out a triangular spike bayonet from his waist with his left hand.


    ¡°Nephew, if I run this knife through your body, you¡¯ll completely bleed out in half an hour. There will be no way to save you.¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s face became deathly pale upon hearing that and turned to Qin Yu immediately, ¡°Brother Yu, do as my uncle says. He¡¯s not a bad person, he won¡¯t kill us.¡±


    Looking at the hope in Wu Hao¡¯s eyes in the midst of his terror, Qin Yu cast another glance at the gun held up by the goateed man.


    Qin Yu also realized that truthfully, the power to decide was already out of his hands.


    Wu Hao spoke up again, ¡°Uncle, however much money you want, we¡¯ll give it to you. We swear that we won¡¯t report you to the police.¡±


    Wu Hao¡¯s uncle made a neutral smile upon hearing that but he didn¡¯t answer. He picked up another rope and went to Qin Yu¡¯s side.


    Looking at Qin Yu¡¯s rage-filled eyes, he tied him up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I will release both of you once I get a hold of the money.¡±


    Qin Yu got a clearer picture of the situation upon hearing that.


    This man with a goatee must be Wu Hao¡¯s uncle and his motive for burgling their house was only for money.


    However, he did not understand why he would set his target on Wu Hao, his own relative.


    Nonetheless, that was also the reason why Qin Yu believed that they would not be killed.


    Qin Yu was dragged back into his bedroom and thrown onto the bed after getting tied up.


    Wu Hao¡¯s uncle bound Qin Yu¡¯s limbs to the corners of the bed to prevent him from breaking away.


    Goatee returned not long after with several rolls of tape which was used to wrap around Qin Yu¡¯s body tightly several times.


    Still not satisfied, he also taped Qin Yu¡¯s eyes and retrieved some plastic bags to be wrapped around Qin Yu¡¯s ears so that his hearing was muffled.


    ¡°Such a pity, you¡¯re still so young!¡±


    The goateed man¡¯s sigh sent Qin Yu¡¯s heart pounding before his hearing was completely muffled.


    A chilling feeling came from his heart and enveloped his entire body.


    Qin Yu subconsciously wanted to break away but the knots were too tight and he couldn¡¯t move them at all.


    The silence engulfing him provoked fear in his heart after the door was shut. His limbs were getting numb as his blood was not circulating.


    Everything turned into darkness after that. Nothing could be heard, seen, or spoken.


    A gentle shake of his head caused a dripping sound in his ears which were still covered by the plastic bags.


    Qin Yu¡¯s imagination was starting to run wild at that moment. The image of him being stabbed by the triangular spike bayonet and falling into a pool of blood, convulsing violently appeared in his mind.


    His corpse would begin to stink after his blood was coagulated. Qin Yu was tortured by his invisible thoughts and fear but time seemed to go on forever.


    ¡­¡­


    After some time, Qin Yu who was in a daze was awakened by a forceful pull.


    He could feel that someone was undoing the knots on the bed but he was not relieved at all as he knew that the forceful gesture was definitely not from a rescue team.


    As expected by Qin Yu, he was dragged outside violently after the knots on the bed were undone.


    His strength to fight was weak as his hands and legs were numb from the poor blood circulation.


    Qin Yu tried to grab something to pull him up as he had a hunch that something bad was going to happen.


    Then, a pain rushed to his head, rendering him unconscious.


    When Qin Yu regained consciousness, he realized that he was lying in an abandoned hospital with blood all over him. Wu Hao¡¯s uncle was there in a dim yellow light with an odd look while painting something on the floor.


    Qin Yu straightened up his body with difficulty and turned to look to the side.


    As expected, Wu Hao was also in tattered clothing covered in blood, lying unconscious.


    ¡°What exactly are you going to do? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted money? I¡¯ll give it to you¡­¡±


    Qin Yu was cut off by the goateed man¡¯s outstretched hand before he could finish.


    Qin Yu borrowed the dusky light to look ahead and discovered that Wu Hao¡¯s uncle was carrying a paint bucket. He dipped his hand into it from time to time.


    It seemed like he was painting some sort of pattern on the floor.


    His nostrils were filled with a rancid smell and he immediately thought of the wounds on him and Wu Hao. Qin Yu immediately guessed what was in the paint bucket.


    Even if he was dumber, Qin Yu knew that the man was not after money but must have had other purposes.


    However, Qin Yu¡¯s body was numb, limping and he could not even muster up the strength to get up, let alone to run.


    Wu Hao slowly regained consciousness but he appeared to be weaker than Qin Yu.


    There was absolutely no trace of vitality on his pale face that even his expression seemed lifeless. It definitely felt like the situation was turning far from good.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done, my lord. What should I do next?¡± the man stood up and muttered to himself all of a sudden.


    No one answered but his expression became stranger by the minute.


    After a moment, he nodded his head gravely and threw his gaze at Qin Yu and Wu Hao.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing? If you want money, I¡¯ll give it to you. Please let us go,¡± Wu Hao¡¯s weak voice carried a sobbing tone.


    ¡°Nephew, you know how I liked to gamble and how pathetic I was before. But this time, I have a chance to start over. It¡¯s impossible for me to let this opportunity go.¡± He paused suddenly before continuing, ¡°To be frank, I was actually beaten to death a month ago because I couldn¡¯t pay off my gambling debt¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Qin Yu and Wu Hao felt a chill down their spines and their hair stood on its ends.


    There was a chilling light glinting in the man¡¯s eyes as he slowly approached them.


    Qin Yu¡¯s heart was filled with despair. Am I really going to die by the hands of this madman?


    The man grabbed Wu Hao¡¯s wrist and Qin Yu¡¯s hair and pulled them to the position where he stood.


    To Qin Yu¡¯s terror, after being dragged to the light he realized that the strange pattern under his feet was actually drawn with blood.


    The two of them were dragged to the pattern and the man grabbed Wu Hao¡¯s left arm. Then, he pulled out the triangular spike bayonet from his waist and made a strong slash on Wu Hao¡¯s wrist.


    Blood spurted out and dripped down continuously.


    Wu Hao and Qin Yu were filled with despair as they looked at the scene.


    Qin Yu was limp at the side, watching helplessly as Wu Hao¡¯s life faded away.


    He tried to think of a way to resist but he was kicked hard and he could not get up again.


    The unceasing flowing of blood caused Wu Hao to sink into unconsciousness. He was already limp on the floor, unmoving when his uncle released his wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Bloodthirstiness flashed past the man¡¯s eyes as he dragged Qin Yu who had fallen to the ground and used the same way to cut his wrist.


    ¡°You¡­ what¡¯s your purpose in doing this?¡± Qin Yu asked feebly.


    Death was near but he did not wish to die without knowing what was going on.


    ¡°I can only say that you have bad luck. I initially wanted only my nephew¡¯s life because his soul stood out amongst others. As for you, you¡¯re just unlucky, but you can still contribute a bit of value.¡±


    His tone was excited as if he was looking forward to something.


    Qin Yu¡¯s consciousness was getting blurry at this point.


    He could vaguely see that the blood-painted patterns were scattered with a scarlet light and shadows of evil ghosts began emerging from the patterns one after another¡­

 Chapter 123 - The Arrival Of The Deities

    Chapter 123: The Arrival Of The Deities


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Qin Yu struggled to open his eyes and was relieved to hear the sounds of police sirens and footsteps as he knew that help had arrived.


    However, a silhouette appeared from the dark and gripped his hair, pulling him along deeper into the darkness.


    Despair filled Qin Yu¡¯s heart when he realized that it was Wu Hao¡¯s uncle. He wanted to resist and scream for help, but he had no strength to do so due to excessive blood loss. He could only watch helplessly as the man dragged him further into the abandoned hospital.


    Qin Yu heard the man¡¯s faint voice in the dark, ¡°My lord, why didn¡¯t the extradition ritual work on him? I was nearly affected, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    After mumbling to himself for some time, the man took out his dagger while making his way toward Qin Yu.


    Right when he was about to stab Qin Yu¡¯s neck, a silhouette appeared next to Qin Yu in an instant.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    The sound echoed throughout the abandoned hospital and Wu Hao¡¯s uncle dropped to the floor with a horrified expression on his face.


    He felt as though someone was choking his spirit, forcing air out of his lungs and suffocating him.


    He struggled to look up and noticed that a cat was standing in front of him. It was as white as snow and had mesmerizing green eyes which made him feel like he would be sucked into them.


    He was alarmed and tried to stand up when he noticed that the cat¡¯s limbs were combusting with green flames.


    ¡°Meow!¡± with a growl, the cat jumped from its position and knocked its body against the man.


    Thump!


    A sharp noise was heard and to the man¡¯s shock, he realized that his spirit had been knocked out of his body and his physical body was lying on the ground unconscious.


    ¡°I shall eat you!¡± Lu Wu stared at the man¡¯s spirit which was floating mid-air and opened his mouth to suck him in.


    A strong suction entwined with faint green energy was summoned, forming a whirlpool in Lu Wu¡¯s mouth.


    The goateed man could not resist the mysterious energy and was sucked into Lu Wu¡¯s body in an instant.


    ¡°Burp!¡±


    Throwing a glance at the unconscious Qin Yu, Lu Wu was exasperated. He contemplated for a while and took out a grain of spiritual rice from the artifact before dividing it into two halves with a pained expression. He then threw one half of it into his mouth and fed the other to Qin Yu.


    After making sure that Qin Yu was fine, Lu Wu ran to where the blood ritual was drawn. He observed the pattern of the ritual closely before blowing out a gust of wind filled with green energy to ruin it. Lu Wu left immediately once it was all done.


    ¡­¡­


    Back home, Lu Wu looked at Bei Li who was munching on snacks and lifted his paw to greet her, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of it!¡±


    Bei Li nodded her head, ¡°I saw it and I already knew what he was planning to do. He was a remarkable person, what a waste!¡±


    Lu Wu jumped onto the sofa upon hearing that, ¡°Tell me about his plan to rebel briefly.¡±


    Bei Li nodded, ¡°I have to say that he was a genius. He planned to collect human spirits and use them to create war puppets, hoping to fight against God with humans¡¯ talent ability!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that similar to our artifacts?¡± Lu Wu was astounded.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that he was a genius to be able to think of this method. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have any artifacts to help him so he could only rely on ritual sacrifice to collect human spirits which would take a whole lot longer. I bet that spirit extradition was only his experiment. He would definitely increase the number of extradition rituals if it worked!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another important point, his methods were too wicked. The human world would be a huge mess if he succeeded, which is why we had to stop him.¡±


    Listening to Bei Li¡¯s explanation, Lu Wu was reminded of someone whose spirit failed to be extradited to the underworld.


    ¡°Could it be that the survivor is our player and his spirit could not be extradited because his spirit was bound to the artifact?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is our player and his spirit has been bound to the artifact. No one would be able to extradite his spirit, not even the man behind all this.¡±


    Lu Wu started to realize the seriousness of this matter after listening to Bei Li¡¯s explanation.


    He would not be able to win against the man behind all this if he was really powerful.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Lu Wu asked with a stern expression.


    ¡°Expose him and someone will finish him!¡± Bei Li smiled while squinting her eyes.


    Lu Wu was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Bei Li giggled, ¡°I¡¯ve already jotted down the ritual pattern and it¡¯ll be easy to find out where it leads to. I¡¯m sure someone is desperate to stop him¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    His Excellency Cangxu¡¯s large domain palace in the underworld.


    Cangxu¡¯s face was twisted with anger and his fists were tightened.


    He deliberately looked for a newborn default soul so that he would not be noticed by others as he wanted to stay low. However, he never expected that someone would stop him when he¡¯d barely even started.


    Both rage and fear filled his heart.


    He had been planning this for years. The blood ritual that was used for the spirit extradition was created solely for this.


    He had no idea who was targeting him and how they knew about his plans.


    Not many people knew about this matter and Cangxu was certain that they would never betray him. Besides that, the love of his life had been trapped in the dungeon for a long time, she could not have betrayed him!


    Cangxu fell into deep thought. He felt as though an invisible hand was hovering above his head, looking for a chance to give him a fatal blow.


    ¡°Your Majesty, should we capture some more default souls to proceed with the plan?¡± a man with a long black sword on his back asked.


    A hint of worry flashed across Cangxu¡¯s face when he heard that.


    ¡°I chose a default soul to avoid trouble and attention from others, but now¡­ I suspect that those who stopped our plan have already found out my identity!¡±


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± the man with the sword tightened his jaw.


    ¡°Continue with the plan. Contact Riying, Elong, and Fenshui¡­ have them send their best men to me. There¡¯s no need to stay hidden now that I¡¯m exposed. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll terminate my plans, I¡¯ve been planning this for more than 10,000 years!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Right when the man with the sword was about to leave, some blue light rays appeared on top of the residence out of nowhere.


    The rays shone through the vault of heaven and blue lights were cast downward like swords.


    Cangxu¡¯s facial expression changed when he felt a sense of oppression from the outside. Fear was evident on the other man¡¯s face, ¡°De¡­ Deities!¡±


    Cangxu¡¯s figure disappeared from his initial position and reappeared in the sky instantly. He threw his hands to the sky and waved his sleeve before a gigantic palm appeared mid-air and caught those blue lights within it.


    Cangxu looked into the sky with a stern expression, ¡°Those from heaven, why are you here at my large domain palace in the underworld?¡±


    Eight unworldly silhouettes with divine aura appeared in the sky when Cangxu finished talking. Each of them was stepping on a cloud and they had the same indifferent and unconcerned expression.


    ¡°Cangxu, you¡¯ve crossed the line. We are here to arrest you under the commands of Beidou Tianzun!¡±


    ¡°Crossed the line? Is there evidence of this?¡± Cangxu already guessed it but he still remained calm.


    A blood ritual map appeared in the hands of the leader of the deities instantly.


    ¡°This map points to your palace and it is connected to your Yin Talisman. Are you still denying it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m part of the underworld. Even if I am guilty, the Great Emperor of Feng Du should be the one arresting me!¡± Cangxu¡¯s demeanor became more imposing as he waved his sleeves and his hair moved despite the absence of wind, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±

 Chapter 124 - Lovers

    Chapter 124: Lovers


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Cangxu¡¯s words had invoked the eight deities¡¯ anger. Their expressions darkened as they berated him, ¡°Cangxu, there¡¯s a clear boundary between the three worlds. Those from the underworld are not allowed to enter the world of the living, or have anything to do with the human tribes. You used the Yin Talisman to enter the world of the living, which is against the rules! We have the right to arrest you as the enforcement body of the three worlds!¡±


    Cangxu smiled faintly, ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­ weren¡¯t you afraid that the humans would start another upheaval? Why don¡¯t you just get rid of them? Why bother with setting rules for the three worlds? You¡¯re just a bunch of hypocrites.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are you trying to spark a war between the world of the immortals and the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Those are purely my words, this has nothing to do with the underworld! I just can¡¯t stand hypocrites like you. Aren¡¯t you here to arrest me? Come and get me!¡±


    Cangxu levitated himself in mid-air while staring expressionlessly at the eight deities.


    The eight deities could not stand being taunted by him anymore. They made some hand seals in sync and soon enough, multiple blue swords appeared and hovered in the air.


    ¡°Demon Slayer Formation ¨C Slaughter.¡±


    The formation enlarged abruptly as the countless blue swords that were scattered around started to combine together, forming a blue Greatsword. The eight deities stood behind the Greatsword and directed it to stab right toward Cangxu¡¯s head.


    Cangxu was perfectly calm despite facing off against the deities¡¯ powerful attacks. He shook his right hand lightly and an Ancient Longsword appeared in his grip. He then tilted his body and swung it forward with tremendous force.


    A hundred-meter long sword ray flashed through the sky and came into contact with the blue Greatsword.


    The whole sky was instantly enveloped in white light, and the energy from the impact spread out like ripples.


    ¡°Cangxu, how dare you attack us! Do you really want to start a war between the two worlds?¡±


    ¡°As I said, whatever I do has nothing to do with the underworld!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud crash resonated as the blue Greatsword tore the sword ray apart.


    Once again, Cangxu swung his Ancient Longsword through the air.


    As the violet beam of the sword ray tore through the sky, it absorbed the soul energy from its environment and increased in size and power. Once again, it collided with the blue Greatsword, blocking off the attack of the eight deities.


    Right at that moment, several silhouettes jumped up into the air.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Riying is here to support you!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Fenshui is here to support you!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, Elong is here to support you!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    All of them appeared right next to Cangxu in the air, and glared at the eight deities with fury.


    The eight deities¡¯ expressions became grim upon seeing them.


    They thought that Cangxu was going to follow them back obediently. They didn¡¯t expect that he would put up a fight.


    If Cangxu was the only one that they needed to face, then it would not be that big of a problem. However, with the other Ghost Kings and Ghost Generals standing together with him, the eight deities would never stand a chance against them.


    ¡°This battle has nothing to do with all of you, leave!¡± Cangxu glanced at his subordinates, touched by their loyalty, but his tone was stern.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°I said leave! Can¡¯t you understand that?¡± Cangxu¡¯s expression turned cold.


    The Ghost Kings and Generals trembled under Cangxu¡¯s intimidating aura, which was the result of ruling the Land of Cangxu for more than ten thousand years.


    ¡°Please leave me be, this is a war between a traitor of the underworld and the deities. Unless you guys intend to be criminals of the underworld, too?¡±


    Cangxu waved his hands and knocked his subordinates down onto the ground when he saw how conflicted they looked.


    After that, he turned to the sky, ¡°You have always been an eyesore to me. Now that we¡¯re here today, show me what you¡¯ve got!¡±


    A layer of violet energy appeared on Cangxu¡¯s body, which corroded and ate away at his clothes before condensing and solidifying into a suit of violet golden armor.


    ¡°Surrender now, you lunatic!¡± the eight deities¡¯ expressions soured upon seeing that Cangxu was planning to go all out against them. The blue Greatsword¡¯s radiance amplified as it swung down toward Cangxu with powerful force.


    Cangxu charged forward and countered the blue Greatsword¡¯s strike with his Ancient Longsword.


    Boom! Strong turbulence was formed above Cangxu¡¯s palace.


    ¡°Take this!¡± Cangxu¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind as he thrusted his longsword upward.


    Multiple cracks appeared on the blue Greatsword, which spread over its entire surface in just a matter of seconds.


    Crack¡­ Boom!


    A mushroom cloud was formed in the air, forcing Cangxu and the eight deities to take a few steps back.


    ¡°You call yourselves deities? Weak!¡± Cangxu steadied himself and pointed his Longsword at the eight deities, a condescending smirk appearing on his face.


    ¡°You¡­¡± the eight deities were extremely displeased as they had clearly misjudged Cangxu¡¯s capability. They would definitely be regarded as laughing stocks if they were to return empty-handed.


    Out of the blue, a giant golden palm appeared in the sky and descended slowly right when they were about to launch another attack. It stirred up a gust of wind which was so strong that even the Ghost Generals and Kings were sent flying.


    ¡°God Master!¡± the eight deities turned around at the same time and greeted the newcomer.


    Accompanied by the prestige of the world, the gigantic palm¡¯s appearance was as mighty as a mountain.


    Cangxu¡¯s face fell while staring at the giant golden palm. He had never expected that the God Master himself would show up just to capture him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you down!¡± he waved his Ancient Longsword again and advanced forward.


    Crack! The ancient Longsword shattered into pieces the moment it came into contact with the giant golden palm. Cangxu¡¯s violet golden armor cracked as he fell backward and crashed heavily onto the ground, causing him to cough out blood.


    ¡°Die, you stubborn being!¡±


    A booming voice was heard in the sky before the giant golden palm came down again with greater speed, causing the space beneath it to distort from the great pressure.


    Cangxu¡¯s gaze was filled with resentment. He struggled to make a counterattack, but he could not move an inch under the suppression of the giant golden palm, as it had already locked down the area around him.


    Although he had been planning this for more than 10,000 years, it seemed that things were about to end this way. Cangxu laid on the ground motionlessly and stared at the giant golden palm that was descending toward him. A self-mocking smile found its way onto his face as his eyelids drooped slowly.


    Am I going to die?


    Her silhouette appeared in his mind, and he could not help but smile bitterly.


    Back then, this place was known as the Land of Yuanxu instead of the Land of Cangxu. He was only a young man who was focused on becoming strong, with no intention whatsoever of becoming the ruler of this land.


    The first time they met was at Pagoda Mountain. Dressed in rags, she was shivering inside a tree hollow while looking at everything around her with a cautious gaze.


    After coming across her by coincidence, Cangxu gave her some food out of pity, which resulted in that girl attaching herself to his side. He could not get rid of her even if he tried.


    She told Cangxu that her name was Xian Ke, and that she was originally from heaven. Her parents had been forcing her to cultivate every single day, so she could no longer take it anymore and snuck her way into the underworld one day by crossing the Spirit Channeling Gate.


    She ended up in Pagoda Mountain, which was teeming with ferocious wild beasts. Due to her lack of cultivation, she could not defend herself and was forced to hide in the tree hollow for protection against the elements and hostile beasts.


    As a naive girl who could not even defeat a wolf, she spent her time in Pagoda Mountain by hiding in a small corner. She would either fight or flee from wild beasts, depending on how strong they were. If it was not for Cangxu, Xian Ke thought she would have starved to death.


    Their encounter led to a long-standing relationship that lasted for 10,000 years.


    He kept his mouth sealed when it came to Xian Ke¡¯s origins, and she eventually fell in love with Cangxu, who was passionate about cultivation.


    They grew stronger together as their love started to blossom between them.


    However, Cangxu refused to admit his feelings for her at that time. He ignored her advancements and even rejected her coldly. Nothing was more important than cultivation to him.


    Things between them changed when Cangxu joined the army of King Yuan. He was involved in a feud with a Ghost King¡¯s child and was almost beaten to death.


    Because of that incident, Cangxu became even more fixated on the importance of power. He became obsessed with getting stronger in hopes to change his fragile fate.


    Xian Ke watched as the changes took root in Cangxu, but she kept on supporting him.


    However, the road to success was undoubtedly tough. In order to claw his way to power by rising through the ranks in the army of King Yuan, hard work was an important factor, but resources and power were also necessary.


    Cangxu was incapable of being adaptable at that time, so he faced a lot of obstacles. He was constantly being bullied, and almost died a few times. If it was not for Xian Ke who took care of him, he would have been dead ages ago.


    Xian Ke¡¯s attitude toward his behavior started to change when she saw how often he came back with wounds. She knew that Cangxu would die one day if this went on.


    Nonetheless, Cangxu did not listen to her. He thought that the path to success would definitely be riddled with adversity, and he would become stronger once he overcomes it.


    That was when Xian Ke decided to sacrifice herself to fulfill his wish.


    Everything changed after that. Others would always share cultivating techniques with him, and no one dared to bully him in the army anymore.


    Things had become a lot easier after that, and paired with his determination to become stronger, Cangxu eventually became a Ghost General in the Land of Yuanxu.


    However, Cangxu felt empty when he finally gained the power that he had always wanted, as though he had lost something important.


    It was at that time when he realized he had fallen for the woman who had given her all for him.


    He looked for her and confessed to her, telling her that he wished to marry her. However, she rejected him, saying that she was not worthy of him, and that she no longer loved him.


    Things had changed. Right when Cangxu realized his feelings for her, she had decided to leave him.


    He felt so lost, not knowing what went wrong.


    This continued until the day when he saw Xian Ke in a Ghost King¡¯s mansion. Only then did he realize what Xian Ke had done for him.


    He was filled with regret and despair, but he could not change the past.


    Out of despair, he tried to drown out his feelings by drinking for three consecutive days, and he was completely hammered for three consecutive nights.


    Three days later, he picked up a sword and barged into the Ghost King¡¯s mansion, swearing to bring the woman he loved back to his side.


    This time, he was badly wounded, and she got on her knees to beg for the Ghost King¡¯s mercy with tears in her eyes.


    Cangxu¡¯s life was saved, and he regained the motivation to become stronger. However, this time, it was to get the woman he loved back.


    Slowly, he rose from a Ghost General to a Ghost King, and eventually to the most powerful position in the Land of Yuanxu. He finally achieved his goal and killed the Ghost King with his own hands.


    On that day, everyone from the Land of Cangxu came to congratulate him, but she still refused to marry him, even if he were to dress her in her wedding silks with his own hands. She said to him, ¡°How can I marry Your Excellency with a past like mine?¡±


    Cangxu was furious and questioned her. He said to her, ¡°I am the ruler of the Land of Cangxu. Am I still not worthy enough for you?¡±


    She gave him a deprecating smile, ¡°If it were not for my past, would you still be the ruler of this land?¡±


    Despite lasting for 10,000 years, this relationship ended up for naught.


    It was until the final moment that he learned that although she had a divine nature, her divine source had been depleted from staying in the underworld for too long, and she was dying.


    She did not wish to burden him, and wanted to leave this world quietly.


    Cangxu heard about the news and looked for spiritual materials frantically, hoping to revive her wilting life.


    The spiritual materials worked for a short while and slightly prolonged the woman¡¯s life, but it was a futile effort. It seemed impossible to change her fate.


    Cangxu was in despair when he could not find more spiritual materials in the Land of Cangxu that could save her life. In the end, he found his way onto the Thousand Tribulations Road in hopes to meet the Great Emperor of Feng Du, one of the rulers of the underworld, even if it meant that his spirit would be torn apart.


    The journey was extremely dangerous and he almost died on his way, but he managed to meet the ruler of the underworld in the end.


    The Great Emperor of Feng Du told him that the only way to save her was to send her back to heaven, and to find someone who was at the level of a Sky Deity to be her lifeline. Alternatively, he could obtain a divine source from heaven for her to absorb, which could keep her alive.


    Now that he knew the way to save her, Cangxu brought Xian Ke along with him and embarked on a journey along Paradise Road, all the way to the Heavenly Gate.


    However, the arrogant deities ignored his pleas. To them, Xian Ke was no longer worthy of being a deity since she was already corroded by Yin energy. They refused to acknowledge her status as a deity, let alone help her.


    Just when Cangxu was wallowing in despair, he met a deity out front. The deity asked him if he was willing to betray the underworld and become his sword. He was willing to save Xian Ke in exchange for his service.


    Cangxu was at a loss, but he nodded firmly after taking a glance at the dying woman in his arms.


    Since then, he would go to the Heavenly Gate and have the deity replenish Xian Ke¡¯s divine source once every ten thousand years.


    He would collect information from the underworld and deliver it to the deity every ten thousand years in exchange for his help.


    However, thirty thousand years ago, the deity refused to help him any longer.


    He told Cangxu that the underworld seemed to have forgotten about their past hatred, and that there was no possibility for revenge. Cangxu had lost his worth as his sword, so he was no longer needed.


    Cangxu was utterly infuriated this time. He hated the heavens for being unfair to him, as he had worked so hard to save her, but fate chose to pull a joke on him.


    Cangxu¡¯s hair turned completely white in the span of one night.


    They said that the gods above are benevolent and kind, but all he saw was complete darkness.


    Xian Ke knew that she was becoming a burden to Cangxu, so she tried to escape multiple times, hoping to find a place to die quietly. She did not want him to sacrifice so much for her.


    Angry tears welled up in Cangxu¡¯s eyes, as he had no choice but to lock her up. He told Xian Ke that he would find a way to save her, and that he would never let her die!


    Since the heartless deities refused to help him, Cangxu diverted his attention toward the divine source of heaven.


    However, the divine source was very precious to heaven, therefore it was actually easier to seek help from a Sky Deity than to actually obtain it.


    No matter how slim his chances were, Cangxu had no intention to give up.


    He had been planning for more than ten thousand years just to break into heaven to save the love of his life.


    ¡­¡­


    A mocking smile formed on his lips as he watched the giant golden palm descending toward him.


    His ten thousand years of effort were nothing more than a joke!

 Chapter 125 - Above The River Of Forgetfulness

    Chapter 125: Above The River Of Forgetfulness


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    All of a sudden, the giant golden palm disintegrated when it was about to smash into Cangxu, and golden soul energy started to rain down from the sky.


    ¡°You are overstepping your boundary, Beidou!¡± the ancient voice boomed in the sky.


    ¡°Cangxu has transgressed against the rules that we set, Feng Du. Why are you defending him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, punishment is due for his transgressions, but since he¡¯s in my territory, I¡¯ll be the one in charge of his punishment.¡±


    ¡°Feng Du!¡± the voice in the sky roared furiously.


    ¡°Do you intend to go to war?¡± the ancient voice boomed again.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let this go for you, Feng Du, but you owe us an explanation. If you don¡¯t come up with a good answer, a war between the two worlds will be inevitable. His transgression isn¡¯t minor after all!¡±


    The giant golden palm coalesced in the sky again. It grasped the eight deities within its palm before disappearing into the sky.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Cangxu, I did not expect you to end up like this!¡±


    Cangxu¡¯s lips trembled when he heard this voice. He did not expect that the Great Emperor Feng Du would go so far to help him.


    He knew how big a transgression he made. What he wanted to do could even trigger a war between heaven and the underworld. However, the Great Emperor Feng Du still stood up to protect him.


    Cangxu was filled with regret when he recalled his act of betrayal in the past.


    He knelt down and kowtowed on the ground while facing the sky.


    ¡°Hear me, Great Emperor. I, Cangxu, am willing to take responsibility for everything I did. I will never drag the underworld into this, even if it means tearing my soul apart.¡±


    Another sigh was heard from the sky.


    ¡°Go and settle your unfinished business!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your permission, Great Emperor!¡± Cangxu kowtowed a few more times before standing up and walking into his palace resolutely.


    ¡­¡­


    In his residence, Cangxu was lying in his silk emperor¡¯s robes, a beautiful woman cuddled up close to him.


    ¡°Now do you know how to write it?¡±


    The historian before him dipped the brush in ink, before raising his trembling hand ever so slightly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you sure about this?¡±


    Cangxu nodded calmly. He knew that he must make a choice if he did not want to drag those from the Land of Cangxu into this.


    The historian wrote this down with sorrow in his heart:


    Cangxu, His Excellency of the great domain of the Land of Cangxu, usurped the throne by killing Yuanxu, the original ruler of the land. He oppressed the people of the Land of Cangxu during his reign. He drowned himself in the vice of lust at all times. He was an embarrassment to all kings. He even had a savage ambition, to single-handedly spark a war between heaven and the underworld. Those in the Land of Cangxu should take his evil actions as a negative example. After deliberation from all powers in the Land of Cangxu, we have decided to strip him of his ruling authority. He will now be sentenced to exile¡­


    The historian took a deep breath after he finished writing and handed the piece of paper to Cangxu.


    Cangxu glanced at it before nodding, a forlorn expression flashing across his face.


    ¡°Notify every district in the Land of Cangxu that everyone should celebrate the eradication of someone as evil as Cangxu. This should be a cautionary tale!¡±


    Cangxu looked down at the unparalleled beauty in his arms after the historian left, a hint of tenderness rising up from the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°You toiled away for tens of thousands of years just to be known as an evil dictator who will be treated with disdain by everyone after this. Will you regret it?¡± the woman lying in Cangxu¡¯s embrace blinked her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hate me, so what if everyone else loathes me? This life is already worth it.¡±


    The woman¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile as her eyes filled with affection, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me behind this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go together this time. It will cause me to worry if I leave you behind.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes radiated happiness when she heard that. She picked up a glass of wine from the table next to them.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a belated betrothal drink. I shall marry you, but do you take me as your wife?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    Cangxu picked a glass of wine, too, and both of them crossed their arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Both of their bodies started turning into stone after they downed their wine glasses. They were still embracing each other at the moment they greeted death, and their faces were filled with happiness.


    Perhaps leaving together was the ultimate form of freedom for them, after their hundreds of thousands of years of hardship.


    An ancient sigh rang out in the great hall.


    ¡°I will send the both of you into the Six Paths of Reincarnation, Cangxu. With this, your mortal business is done.¡±


    A pair of soul wisps were extracted from the stone bodies, which dissipated into thin air, as if they never existed in the first place.


    ¡­¡­


    On the Bridge of Forgetfulness, Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    Looking at the soup given by Meng Po, the Goddess of Forgetfulness, a flash of remembrance flitted through the woman¡¯s eyes. She eventually accepted the soup and finished it in a gulp.


    However, Cangxu¡¯s silhouette appeared in her mind when she closed her eyes.


    ¡°The root of love is deeply entrenched within you. However, you can only cross this bridge after you cut ties with your past, and he belongs in that past. Not to mention that you¡¯ve already had one bowl, which is supposed to wipe your memory clean¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down Xian Ke¡¯s cheeks. She stretched out her hand at Meng Po, saying, ¡°Give me another bowl. I want to go after him. I want to be with him in my next life.¡±


    Meng Po almost could not bear to do it, but she still gave her another bowl.


    After gulping down the second bowl of the Water of Forgetfulness, Xian Ke crouched at the side of the bridge and cried while cradling her head, ¡°I still can¡¯t forget him!¡±


    Meng Po sighed when she looked at the weeping Xian Ke, ¡°Fine then. I will help you forget him.¡±


    A bowl of pure, unadulterated Elixir of Forgetfulness appeared in Meng Po¡¯s palm, and she handed it over to Xian Ke gently.


    ¡°Drink this. You¡¯ll surely forget about him after that!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Xian Ke stood up slowly after she drank the bowl of pure elixir. She walked forward in a trance as inexplicable tears streamed down her cheeks.


    She felt as if she had lost something important, but she could not recall what it was.


    A silhouette appeared beside Meng Po. He watched on affectionately as the woman stepped away from him, till she disappeared at the end of the bridge¡­


    ¡°Have you decided?¡± Meng Po gazed at Cangxu and asked.


    ¡°The fault lies with me this time. It will be no different than giving amnesty to me if you send me into the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The deed has been done. What one does, one takes responsibility by oneself. Only by destroying my soul can I atone for my sins. I do not wish to trouble the Great Emperor of Feng Du, nor do I wish to spark a war between the two worlds.¡±


    Meng Po sighed heavily when she saw Cangxu¡¯s face of resolve. Then, she opened the Gate of Forgetfulness, which was beneath the River of Forgetfulness.


    ¡°You will cease to exist after this. Cangxu might be no more in this world, but I, Meng Po, have seared you in my memory!¡±


    Cangxu nodded and walked unwaveringly to the Gate of Forgetfulness.


    Meng Po¡¯s voice rang out again right when Cangxu¡¯s silhouette was about to be engulfed by the Gate of Forgetfulness.


    ¡°Two destinies tied together by fate over a hundred lives. I will revive the memories of your past lives at this final moment, Cangxu. Giving you a glimpse of your past relationship is the last thing I can do for you.¡±


    The beams of light before him were getting stronger, and silhouettes started appearing at his final moments. Cangxu saw the reincarnations of his past hundred lives and tears were streaming down his face uncontrollably.


    She had always been by his side.


    He was a king in his first life. Although he ruled the world and his empire was as picturesque as it could get, nothing could compare to the crimson mark between her eyes and her unparalleled grace.


    He was a general in his second life. Although he lived a life of lavishness, nothing could compare to her dark silky hair and her exuberant smile.


    He was a swordmaster in his third life. Although he traversed the world and made a name for himself with his sword, nothing could compare to her elegance and the gentle flick of her sleeves.


    He was a pianist in his fourth life. Although he performed for nobilities and played uncountable tunes of elegance, nothing could compare to the silvery tune of her flute.


    He was a monk in his fifth life. Although he had cleared his heart of lust and practiced the path of Buddhism, he still lost to her passing glance and almost deviated from his duties.


    He was a minister in his sixth life. Although he left his name in history and was pure and uncorrupted, nothing could compare to her doing her braids and makeup in front of the mirror.


    He was a scholar in his seventh life. Although his life was that of extravagance and accomplishments, nothing could compare to her delicate handwriting and her brush strokes of reed.


    He was a farmer in his eighth life. Although he had miles of plum blossoms and acres of silk, nothing could compare to her braided hair and the crimson of her wedding dress.


    He was an artist in his ninth life. Although his skills were sought after and his drawings were the treasure of nobles, nothing could compare to her minimalist way of living and the way she laid the table for a meal.


    ¡­¡­


    He was the ruler of a land in this life. Although he had a million soldiers and tens of thousands of capable generals, nothing could compare to her smile and her fleeting, beautiful life.


    His soul gradually came apart under the River of Forgetfulness. However, the pain of his soul getting destroyed was nothing compared to the agony of his yearning from a hundred past lives.


    Cangxu¡¯s white hair flowed in the water as he arched his head up to the sky and howled. However, his howl contained the bitterness of his yearning in a hundred lives.


    Their destiny finally came to an end in this life¡­


    Cangxu¡¯s expression was still that of regret even at the last moment of his soul getting ripped apart¡­

 Chapter 126 - A Subordinate Worth Ten Million Soul Coins

    Chapter 126: A Subordinate Worth Ten Million Soul Coins


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    As Cangxu¡¯s soul was being torn apart by the River of Forgetfulness, the few wisps of consciousness that were watching all of this unfold from the dark dissipated gradually.


    The erstwhile overlord of the Land of Cangxu was finally no more.


    His only evidence of existence was in written history, a sinner loathed by future generations.


    It was at this moment when a crack appeared in the Gate of Forgetfulness. A small hand appeared from the crack and tried to be grasping onto something¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the house, Bei Li suddenly turned her head around to hug Lu Wu, who was watching TV, and started wailing.


    Lu Wu, who was in her arms, was confused.


    ¡°Wu, the one behind the blood ritual is dead. I saw his memories before he died. It was so heart-wrenching.¡±


    Looking at Lu Wu, who was still perplexed, Bei Li spoke about what Cangxu experienced before his death and the events of his memories to Lu Wu.


    Lu Wu sighed with pity when he heard about Cangxu¡¯s painful experience.


    ¡°Wu, I think I¡¯ve found a great spot to expand our server!¡± Bei Li, who had tears streaming down her face, lowered her head and said to Lu Wu.


    ¡°You mean the Land of Cangxu?¡± Lu Wu had already guessed the place that Bei Li was meaning to say.


    ¡°Yup. The Land of Cangxu is now a place without a ruler. It won¡¯t be too hard for players to expand here. Also, we now have extra assistance. If we manage to wake him, the Land of Cangxu will be ours!¡±


    ¡°Extra assistance? What do you mean?¡±


    Bei Li loosened her grip on Lu Wu. She slashed the air with her right hand and a small ball of white light drifted out from the artifact.


    ¡°I saved him, but this is all that¡¯s left of him.¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned when he saw the ball of light, ¡°This is the ruler of Cangxu?¡±


    Bei Li nodded. She caught the ball of light in her hand and kneaded it like it was cotton candy.


    ¡°This is all that¡¯s left of him. Also, I¡¯ve engraved an artifact seal on it. He won¡¯t betray us even if he regains consciousness. However, it¡¯ll be difficult to revive him fully at this point. He¡¯ll need to be nourished by an abundance of soul power.¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing that.


    Lu Wu felt that his time to shine was coming when he thought about the fact that a ruler would be his subordinate soon.


    ¡°How many soul coins will we need to revive him?¡±


    Bei Li tapped her fingers while doing her calculations and raised her head with a serious expression.


    ¡°Probably ten million or above. His Excellency Cangxu¡¯s strength is incredibly high. If we get into specifics, it might be even higher.¡±


    The smile on Lu Wu¡¯s face froze.


    Ten million!


    Lu Wu felt disheartened when he heard that number. He thought that he would have an unparalleled general soon, but it seemed like he could not afford it.


    He finally understood the pain felt by the players who were into cultivating connections.


    As he felt the same pain, Lu Wu decided to increase the level of oppression to have the players feel more pain. Only by doing that could he lessen his own pain.


    ¡­¡­


    In the State of Illusion, Land of Beiqi.


    This state was located south of the Mansion of The Dead, and was shrouded in mist all year round. It was impossible to have a clear line of sight there.


    At this moment, dozens of members of the Slayer Alliance Guild were slowly exploring ahead with Lu Zhan as the lead.


    The mist on the map was slowly pushed away and the scene of the State of Illusion on the map was getting clearer.


    Lu Zhan had been feeling frustrated lately.Read latest chapters at


    All the bosses of other guilds had chance encounters like obtaining the Son of the Sea or getting the legacy of a Demonic God. Yet, he himself had nothing and he was trailing behind in this aspect.


    Therefore, Lu Zhan decided to follow the advice of the pros in the forums and brought his members along to explore, as he might come across a chance encounter himself.


    He chose to explore the State of Illusion that was shrouded in mist, because there were scarcely any players exploring this region. There might be tons of undiscovered resources sleeping there.


    After exploring for around half an hour, Lu Zhan and the others were still empty-handed. They were starting to get restless.


    It was at this moment when a huge black silhouette appeared in the thick mist and peered at Lu Zhan and his team through its vermilion eyes.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Waves of killing intent assaulted Lu Zhan and his team and frightened them.


    ¡°This land is where deities train in isolation, how dare you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The tone of the silhouette changed instantly when it was hit by a stone. It no longer sounded imposing or menacing. It sounded childlike instead.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    Lu Zhan cut it short by picking up another stone and smashed it on its body.


    ¡°How dare you try to scare me. I¡¯m not scared even if you¡¯re a Demonic God.¡±


    Lu Zhan¡¯s subordinates followed suit and threw rocks at the silhouette frantically.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop throwing! We can talk this out!¡± the childlike voice spoke up again as the huge silhouette shrank and the mist dispersed.


    ¡°A big goose?¡± Lu Zhan was stunned when he saw the snow-white crane standing before him.


    ¡°I am a crane! A crane!¡± Tong Gua explained angrily.


    Bam! Lu Zhan hurled another rock at Tong Gua¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re a big goose!¡±


    Tong Gua didn¡¯t dare to retort this time. He could only protest silently with a bitter gaze.


    ¡°Big Goose, how come you can speak?¡± Lu Zhan asked with curiosity.


    Tong Gua was indignant to be bullied by such a weak creature. He was at least a Ghost King when the King of Beiqi was here, and was worshipped by the people. He was frustrated to be so powerless now.


    Bam!


    Another rock found its place on Tong Gua¡¯s head, ¡°Hey, our boss is talking to you.¡±


    Tong Gua glanced at Lu Zhan and his team bitterly as he snapped, ¡°There are no chance encounters here. The State of Illusion only has a single crane: me!¡±


    Bam!


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna beat the shit out of y¡¯all!¡±


    Tong Gua, who was struck again by another stone, could not take it any longer. He flapped his wings and dashed forward.


    Wham! Bam! Thump!


    Tong Gua laid on the ground, half dead, after getting beaten up by the members from the Slayer Alliance.


    ¡°Still not telling the truth, Big Goose? Look at you, you look like a weak chicken who can¡¯t even fly, and yet you¡¯re claiming to be a Ghost King! You¡¯re not even worthy to be a mount. Aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant to claim that you¡¯re a district ruler in the Land of Beiqi?¡±


    Lu Zhan and his team clearly did not believe that such a puny and weak-looking being like the Big Goose was a Ghost King.


    After all, even Cha Na, who was only a Ghost General, had terrifying strength. On the other hand, the Rock Ghost King¡¯s power was unbeatable to the players based on their current strength.


    Lu Zhan and his team would never believe that this crane was a Ghost King.


    Tong Gua¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as he felt like his life was meaningless.


    He was a distinguished and highly respected individual when the King of Beiqi was still around. He even liberated the State of Illusion from the Land of Beiqi to be its own domain, and was crowned Tong Gua, the Ghost King. Who would have known that he would end up at this point, where he was too worthless to be considered as someone¡¯s mount? He clenched his teeth at the thought.


    ¡°Spit it out! What chance encounter does the State of Illusion have? I¡¯ll allow you to live if you tell me!¡± Lu Zhan lifted Tong Gua up by the neck slowly and threatened it.


    It was at this moment when the light on the crane flitted past and the data analyzed by the artifact surfaced.


    [Tong Gua, the Ghost King]: The ruler of the State of Illusion. Strongest Guardian Spirit of the Land of Beiqi. His power has reached the peak of the Ghost King realm.


    Details: Unkown.


    (Warning: This creature is extremely dangerous. Players are advised to stay away from him as far as possible!)


    Lu Zhan and his team were befuddled when they saw the data.


    ¡°Extremely dangerous?¡±


    Lu Zhan shook Tong Gua whom he was strangling, still not believing it.


    Tong Gua was flapping his wings and his eyes rolled back into his head at that moment, looking like he was going to suffocate to death.


    ¡°Hmm, I guess he seems kind of fierce¡­?¡±

 Chapter 127 - Boasting On The Livestream

    Chapter 127: Boasting On The Livestream


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Lu Zhan and the others exchanged looks nervously as they looked at Tong Gua the Ghost King who was lying helplessly on the ground and trying to catch his breath.


    ¡°Boss, this is a Ghost King. After we kill him, will we be leveled up by hundreds of levels or gain some precious spiritual materials? This is a once-in-a-life-time opportunity!¡±


    Lu Zhan¡¯s heart began to pound after listening to what his teammatee said. He felt like he had truly encountered a great opportunity.


    Even though this Ghost King seemed pitiable for being so weak, his worth was undeniable. He was basically a living treasury.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Although Tong Gua did not understand their conversation, he who was initially panting, gulped when he heard that they intended to kill him. He raised one of his wings and gestured to them to pause their dialogue.


    However, Lu Zhan and the others could not be bothered as they approached the Ghost King with their swords in their hands. Tong Gua was frightened. Surrounded by the air of a loser, he fell onto the ground and began to shiver.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t just kill him like this. We should promote this on the forum to increase the popularity of our guild,¡± the idea hit Lu Zhan as he was about to attack. Then, he quickly stopped the others who were ready to pounce hungrily on their prey.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, boss?¡± asked the puzzled guild members.


    ¡°Start a livestream. Let¡¯s boast about it to gain some popularity!¡±


    Lu Zhan launched the built-in live streaming function of the game as he spoke.


    Shortly after, a livestream video with the title, After 8 Hours Of Hard-Fought Battle, The Slayer Alliance Has Defeated The Server¡¯s First Top-Tier Ghost King. His Death Is On Livestream Now!, appeared on the official platform.


    This title was indeed eye-catching and a large number of players immediately swarmed into the livestream channel to watch.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°People who use clickbaits should die a terrible death. Yes, I came in purposely to start an argument. How am I Crayon Shinchan if I don¡¯t make you cry. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°The poster should be aware that lying is not only illegal now, you¡¯ll also need to pay tax for it. I¡¯m going to report you to the authorities now¡­¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°With the Slayer Alliance¡¯s capability, they want to kill a top-tier Ghost King. Cha Na issuing the first warning (Cha_Na_glaring.jpg)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°They must be bored to death to even bring up a top-tier Ghost King. Why don¡¯t you go and cut down some trees if you have so much time? I get angry just by looking at those Ancient Tree Demons in front of the North Rocks (teeth-gritting emoji)¡±


    Basically, the players who entered the live streaming channel all had the same attitude. They were here to ridicule the host and none of them believed the title.


    As the number of viewers in the live streaming channel gradually increased, Lu Zhan, who had prepared to showcase his capability, shifted his gaze to Tong Gua before opening Tong Gua¡¯s Analysis Menu.


    As soon as Tong Gua¡¯s Analysis Menu appeared, the entire live streaming channel was silenced.


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I¡¯m deeply shocked. This is really a Ghost King from the Ghost King Peak Realm. His existence is more powerful than Rock Ghost King¡­¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Wow! How did you guys do it? Is this the Ghost King from the illusion zone?¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°I suspect that all of you are hacking because I doubt that the Slayer Alliance is capable of killing a Ghost King.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s really the Ghost King. But, why does he look like a useless giant goose?¡±


    Lu Zhan satisfied his pride by looking at the other players¡¯ amazement via the live streaming channel.


    He answered, ¡°This is a celestial crane, not a giant goose!¡±


    Tong Gua was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Well. Next, I¡¯ll show you guys how to kill a Ghost King with only one hand!¡±


    To create a more climactic scene, Lu Zhan did not kill Tong Gua immediately. Instead, he seized Tong Gua by his neck before placing the sword by his throat. He continued to check the number of viewers of the live streaming channel.


    Facing his imminent death, Tong Gua struggled. However, with his strength, which was weaker than Wandering Souls, it was impossible for him to escape from Lu Zhan¡¯s headlock.


    The players in the comment section also wanted to know what would happen after a Ghost King was killed. Their eyes were glued to their screens as they waited for the development of the story. Before long, the number of viewers in the live streaming channel had skyrocketed.


    Once the viewer count reached 20,000, Lu Zhan finally lifted his sword.


    ¡°Pay attention. It¡¯s time to witness a miracle!¡±


    Then, he swung his sword toward the Ghost King.


    It was at this moment when Tong Gua¡¯s body started to tremble. A green flow of light appeared from his body before he quickly enveloped it. Lu Zhan¡¯s sword immediately sprung back upon hitting Tong Gua. Meanwhile, Lu Zhan was also thrown backward by the immense force as well.


    With the help of the green energy, Tong Gua¡¯s body began to glimmer, while a hint of excitement painted across his initially disheartened face.


    ¡°Ah, my abilities have returned!¡±


    Everyone in the comment section was puzzled, not knowing what was going on.


    It was at that moment that Tong Gua put on a devilish grin before he turned his gaze to Lu Zhan.


    ¡°How audacious of you to attempt to kill me!¡±


    Tong Gua flapped his wings as he spoke and, without warning, disappeared. The next moment, he materialized next to Lu Zhan and attacked Lu Zhan with numerous slaps.


    The violent blows had terribly stupefied Lu Zhan. He had no idea how Tong Gua, who was previously so weak, had suddenly turned so powerful.


    ¡°Fret not. I will definitely not let you die so easily since you¡¯re the first person who was brave enough to beat me up!¡±


    Upon listening to that, Lu Zhan, who was battered, had no tears left to cry. He was immediately thrashed by Tong Gua¡¯s wings again.


    After witnessing this, the players in the comment section were quite amused by the tragedy.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°So why did you want to show off? Is it that hard to stay alive without creating any drama (laughing emoji)?¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°My stomach hurts from laughing. The first boss to humiliate himself on the livestream. Take my salute!¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°We are both guild masters, and out of courtesy, I shouldn¡¯t be laughing. But, I just cannot hold it in. Hahaha, Brother Lu, please don¡¯t hold it against me!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°As the saying goes, boasting will bring about divine punishment. The slaps to your face were surely loud.¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Screenshot to make this into a sticker collection and this swollen face is already in my Battle Online Sticker Collection (laughing emoji)!¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°I laughed so hard that I spat my food. Also, I¡¯d like to ask guild master Lu Zhan who¡¯s on the livestream, if he will pay for my wasted food (laughing emoji)?¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°I think this scene should be recorded into the Annals of Great Battles (laughing emoji)!¡±


    In the meantime, Lu Zhan felt hopeless because his plan to show off had not only miserably backfired, he was also beaten up by a Big Goose. He had never felt so humiliated before.


    He further despaired as the Big Goose, who was standing before him, continued to slap him. His health bar dropped at a very slow rate, though. Lu Zhan suspected that it might take half a day or so for the Big Goose to slap him to death.


    Lu Zhan, who was at the verge of crying, started to beg for mercy, ¡°Brother, stop for a moment. We can talk this out!¡±


    Glee flashed across Tong Gua¡¯s eyes when he heard the plea. He thought, my revenge has just started. How can I stop now? Immediately, he decided to strike his wing across Lu Zhan¡¯s cheek again and turn Lu Zhan¡¯s head to the side.


    ¡°Talk it out? I don¡¯t like to talk. I prefer to solve things with brutality!¡± as he spoke, Tong Gua created a shadow as he flapped his wings rapidly. In the meantime, Lu Zhan¡¯s head gradually disappeared as the flaps grew more violent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Tong Gua chanted his provocative line as he continued to assault Lu Zhan, traumatizing Lu Zhan both mentally and physically.


    The guild members, who were standing at the side, were in shock. None of them had the intention to help him out. Instead, they wanted to run away.


    However, after being tortured for some time, Lu Zhan suddenly noticed that the Big Goose¡¯s strength was gradually getting weaker and the slaps had also become fewer and farther between. Most importantly, the green glowing energy that had blanketed the Big Goose was slowly diminishing.


    Lu Zhan was not the only one who noticed it. Tong Gua seemed to be aware of it, too. He grew increasingly nervous as he continued to attack Lu Zhan.


    ¡°I will beat you to death¡­ brother, don¡¯t move. Let me help you up!¡± Tong Gua said as he attempted to pull Lu Zhan up to his feet.

 Chapter 128 - The Grudge From A Food Fight

    Chapter 128: The Grudge From A Food Fight


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Lu Zhan, who was pulled to his feet, was confused while Tong Gua awkwardly brushed off the dust on him before patting him on the shoulder.


    ¡°The ground is too cold. Stand up and talk, brother.¡±


    Upon seeing this, Lu Zhan noticed that something was apparently amiss. After pondering for a moment, his expression began to grow murderous.


    He realized that the white Big Goose had once again lost his powers and returned to being a weak chicken.


    As he reached this conclusion, Lu Zhan immediately slapped Tong Gua and sent him flying flat on the ground. He then bent over to pick up his sword and close in on Tong Gua.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very powerful just now? Where did your cockiness go?¡± Lu Zhan, who had again gained control over the situation, reached out to massage his swollen face as his bloodthirstiness ran rampant.


    Tong Gua, who was slammed to the ground, put on an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Brother, as the saying goes, relationships are built by exchanging blows and now that we¡¯re even, we¡¯re considered brothers. So, take it easy. I will surely help my brother in the future. My name is Tong Gua the Ghost King, and I am quite useful around Beiqi¡­¡±


    Slap!


    Tong Gua could not even finish his sentence before he was slapped and brought to the ground by Lu Zhan again. Lu Zhan lifted his sword with his right hand.


    ¡°Ahhh! Someone¡¯s trying to murder a goose. Save me! You can disgrace the crane but not kill it. I am fine with you hitting me, scolding me, or insulting me, but please, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Tong Gua who was at death¡¯s doorstep started to scream with his neck craned.


    The viewers in the live streaming channel were all rendered speechless once again upon witnessing this scene.


    The mighty and impressive image of all Ghost Kings in the minds of the players, which was built up by Rock Ghost King, was completely destroyed by Tong Gua¡¯s coquettish wail.


    At this moment, all the players thought that this Big Goose was bringing shame upon the other Ghost Kings.


    Without warning, the sword swiftly cut through the air and whooshed toward Tong Gua¡¯s direction. Tong Gua had no choice but to hopelessly close his eyes.


    However, Tong Gua did not feel any expected pain after some time. It peeped through one eye to find that Lu Zhan was standing still with indecisiveness written across his face.


    [Special Quest: Demand For Surrender]


    Quest Description: Request Tong Gua the Ghost King to read out the loyalty pledge to become a new NPC for the game, the pledge is as follows¡­ (500 words omitted)


    Quest Rewards: 10,000 account-binding soul coins, one piece of custom-made Epic Level quality weapon (Level 50)


    (Note: Account-binding soul coins cannot be traded among players. They can only be used to purchase shop items or at the Cultivation Pavilion and for interaction with NPCs.)


    Lu Zhan looked at the quest rewards before averting his gaze to the annoying Tong Gua. He fell into a dilemma.


    The rewards of this quest were rather generous. The custom-made Epic Level quality weapon was especially tempting Lu Zhan.


    Yet, Lu Zhan felt like he had suffered a big loss if he was to just let this Big Goose off like this.


    After some careful consideration, Lu Zhan did not put his weapon away. Instead, he rolled up his sleeves and was ready to get his revenge on Tong Gua for hitting his face before completing the quest.


    After some brutal beating, Tong Gua was gasping for air on the ground with its eyes brimming with tears. He knew that his crane life was coming to an end, but never had he expected this day to come.


    ¡°Big Goose, do you want to live?¡± Lu Zhan threatened and placed his sword by Tong Gua¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Tong Gua became lively again after hearing that.


    ¡°Good, just repeat after me and I will spare your life!¡± a hint of mischief flashed across Lu Zhan¡¯s eyes.


    Tong Gua was confused upon hearing this but it nodded earnestly, agreeing to the terms before Lu Zhan regretted them and changed his mind.


    ¡°Ahem, listen carefully and repeat after me¡­¡±


    The dumbfounded Tong Gua immediately repeated Lu Zhan¡¯s every word to save his own life. However, as he continued to articulate each word, the uneasiness in him grew, and upon finishing the last few sentences, Tong Gua cursed bitterly.


    ¡°Shit, this is a fucking soul sacrificing pledge. You only want to make me into your ride, you moron!¡±


    Lu Zhan was flustered as he heard this. However, he was the least bothered about the pledge. He quickly rolled up his sleeves before landing another blow on Tong Gua who was already on the ground.


    ¡°Are you going to repeat it or not!?¡±


    ¡°Read your ass¡­ OK! I will read it!¡± Tong Gua was instantly unnerved after noticing Lu Zhan, who was viciously lifting his sword again.


    A living dog is better than a dead lion, Tong Gua comforted himself amidst his fury.


    Tong Gua looked up at the sky upon finishing the whole soul sacrificing pledge. He was neither happy nor unhappy. He only thought about how miserably he had failed in life as a crane. He thought that it was extremely pitiable.


    At that instant, a rift appeared above Tong Gua before it sucked him into it.


    On the other hand, Lu Zhan received a notification, saying that the quest was accomplished.


    ¡°Special Quest accomplished. You have earned 10,000 account-binding soul coins. The custom-made Epic Level quality weapon will be forged, free of charge, after the birth of the new NPC ¡®Tong Gua the Ghost King¡¯. (Please be patient)¡±


    Within the Artifact Channel.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li were loathed at the sight of the confused Tong Gua.


    Naturally, Lu Wu and Bei Li were very much aware when Lu Zhan encountered him. However, they were taken aback by his embarrassing act.


    In fact, it was Bei Li¡¯s idea to demand Tong Gua to surrender.


    According to Bei Li, Tong Gua the Ghost King was a very useful character. He was not only the reincarnation of the guardian spirit of the Land of Beiqi, he was also a wonderful caster. In fact, his former student was Beiqi¡¯s number one caster, who did research on the Rune Warrior.


    It could be said that Tong Gua the Ghost King was the first caster of Beiqi.


    Currently, there were more than a hundred NPCs under Lu Wu but their skills in casting were limited. They were only capable of forging limited weapons by using their soul power with the provided templates, but could not create any personal weapons as that required high proficiency.


    That was why Lu Wu and Bei Li targeted Tong Gua and intended to make him a new special NPC.


    Tong Gua¡¯s skill was also needed to cast the Epic Level weapon that was made as one of the rewards of the previous quest.


    ¡°Big Goose, you¡¯re truly embarrassing. You¡¯ve ruined the image of Ghost Kings! You said, ¡®You can disgrace the crane but not kill it¡­¡¯? Shame on you!¡± Bei Li could not resist the urge to mock him.


    Tong Gua had no idea why he appeared in this place. However, he stood arrogantly with arms akimbo after noticing Bei Li.


    ¡°Oh¡­ so it was you, Little Li. Why don¡¯t you come forward and pay respect to this king!¡±


    A giant hammer formed in Bei Li¡¯s hand after hearing that before she viciously swung it at Tong Gua. She greeted it with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Little Li greets Tong Gua the Ghost King!¡±


    Boom!


    The attack caused Tong Gua to roll his eyes. He trembled, feeling as though his soul was getting smashed out of his body.


    Following Bei Li¡¯s gesture, a glob of soul power took form in the Artifact Channel. The soul power invaded the body of the dying Tong Gua.


    ¡°Lord Tong Gua, is there anything else you need from Little Li?¡±


    Tong Gua who just escaped from death quickly waved his hand, ¡°Little Li, we can talk this out. Put down your hammer first¡­¡±


    Bei Li nodded obediently and the hammer in her hand disappeared. However, it was immediately replaced by a huge machete that was a hundred times longer.


    Tong Gua was flustered.


    Similarly, Lu Wu was taken aback, too.


    ¡°Do you have a score to settle with him?¡± Lu Wu asked softly.


    ¡°He thought that he was stronger than me and snatched my snacks away from me a few times,¡± Bei Li¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she recalled the past while the long machete in her hands began to expand.


    As expected, snatching Bei Li¡¯s food would result in her grudges. Lu Wu instantly made a mental note on this to prevent himself from upsetting her in the future.


    At long last, Bei Li held on to her long machete, after she was convinced by Lu Wu. However, she was still eyeing Tong Gua unkindly and this made him uneasy.


    ¡°Big Goose, why have you become so weak?¡±


    Tong Gua glowered after hearing Bei Li¡¯s question and he answered regretfully, ¡°I cultivated the ¡®Way of Fate¡¯ and I could have fought with Tao Wu for several rounds when fate was with me. But, when it¡¯s not the right time, I couldn¡¯t even beat a Wandering Soul and I hate it. (gritting teeth)¡±

 Chapter 129 - The New Casting Master

    Chapter 129: The New Casting Master


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Lu Wu and Bei Li burst out laughing upon hearing Tong Gua¡¯s explanation, while Tong Gua gave a grimace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mock me. If I can cultivate the Way of Fate to its pinnacle, I will be installed as a deity. Did you know that? Then, I¡¯ll be as strong as the Demonic God!¡±


    Bei Li acknowledged his words with a nod. Then, she waved her arm, and immediately a video appeared in the middle of the air. Before long, Tong Gua¡¯s cry, originating from the video, resonated across the atmosphere.


    ¡°You can disgrace the crane but not kill it. I am fine with you hitting me, scolding me, or insulting me, but please¡­¡±


    Tong Gua and Lu Wu were both rendered speechless.


    ¡°Can you delete it?¡± Tong Gua pleaded resentfully.


    ¡°No!¡± Bei Li gave a succinct reply.


    ¡°Then, can you let me go?¡± Tong Gua asked expectantly.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then, can you terminate the soul contract?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Upon hearing Bei Li¡¯s answers, Tong Gua stomped his feet in frustration, ¡°What exactly do you want from me now?¡±


    ¡°Stop playing dumb, Big Goose. You should know how much you¡¯re worth. I will give you a choice now. You can either allow me to modify your soul and release you, or I can kill you here!¡±


    Bei Li had before considered to modify Tong Gua¡¯s soul directly. However, Tong Gua¡¯s cultivation had reached the Ghost King Peak Realm, making its soul a solid one. If the modification was done by force, Tong Gua¡¯s soul might chip. The only way was to threaten him to give in.


    Tong Gua¡¯s eyes widened as he stomped his feet again after he heard the two options offered by Bei Li.


    ¡°Are you really trying to keep me in bondage? Back when the King of Beiqi was around, I was treated as his honored guest! How about this? I¡¯ll be your subordinate and we can forget about this whole soul enslavement? Let¡¯s slow down, lest we do something we all regret!¡±


    A soul modification would be a difficult task even for a god. Tong Gua was not confident at all.


    In Tong Gua¡¯s opinion, Bei Li was rather mysterious. She was physically weak, yet she was still deemed as a valuable asset by the King of Beiqi. So, under these circumstances, Tong Gua was afraid that she really did have the strength to carry out the task.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m trying to negotiate with you?¡± the mighty sword in Bei Li¡¯s hand started to take form as she spoke.


    ¡°I heard that crane meat is quite scrumptious,¡± Lu Wu interrupted nonchalantly.


    As expected, Bei Li¡¯s eyes sparkled at the mention of food. Tong Gua¡¯s feathers stood up, feeling uneasy being stared at by Bei Li.


    As Bei Li slowly lifted the mighty sword, timid Tong Gua immediately begged for mercy.


    ¡°Wait, stop! I agree. But, you have to let me know what to do, right?¡±


    Having Tong Gua agreeing to their terms, Lu Wu and Bei Li immediately showed smiles on their faces.


    ¡°You will know soon enough. Release your soul and let the power of the artifact fill it.¡±


    As Bei Li spoke, she focused on using the invisible power that flowed out of the artifact to lock Tong Gua in place. The power then infiltrated his body.


    ¡°Quit struggling, Big Goose. You wouldn¡¯t want your soul to chip, right?¡±


    Bei Li could not help but warn Tong Gua as she modified him.


    Big Goose lay spreadeagled on the floor as he looked at the artifact in the sky with a vacant stare. It seemed like he had lost his confidence in the world and did not want to be bothered.


    After the modification went on for half an hour, Bei Li heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, she announced it happily to Lu Wu, ¡°Wu, it¡¯s done!¡±


    Lu Wu nodded and looked toward Tong Gua who was still lying on the floor.


    After the modification, Tong Gua flapped his wings before he slowly rose to his feet. Still, there was a hint of fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Little Li, how dare you violate the regulations of the three worlds and take control of normal human powers! You¡­ you¡¯re so audacious! Do you know what consequences you¡¯ll have to face if you are discovered?¡±


    Tong Gua had now become an NPC in the game, just like the members of the Wood Spirit Clan. The contents of Battle Online, along with the Reincarnation Contract, which forbade him to reveal Lu Wu, Bei Li and the artifact¡¯s existence, had all been inscribed on Tong Gua¡¯s soul. That was why Lu Wu and Bei Li were not afraid to let Tong Gua learn about this secret.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. You¡¯ve already read your Quest Menu and you only need to fulfill your duty. We wouldn¡¯t dare do it if we were afraid of getting caught!¡± Bei Li said confidently.


    Tong Gua was terrified. He knew that if these secrets were exposed, they would receive punishments from the world of the immortals and would be doomed.


    Tong Gua took a glance at his NPC menu. It felt like he was trapped in a simulation, having no idea where he would be led to next.


    [NPC: Tong Gua (Casting Master)]:


    The Ghost King of Beiqi¡¯s Illusion Zone, willingly put himself under the patronage of the Beiqi Army after repenting of his sins. Now, he has become the best caster in Beiqi.


    NPC Abilities: Complete random quests assigned by Master Tong Gua, or provide materials along with a high amount of soul coins to forge an Epic Level piece of equipment.


    (Note: Provide spiritual materials of King Level or above to forge a Legendary Level piece of equipment.)


    Requirements of NPC (self-assessment): Forge five Epic Level pieces of equipment or one Legendary Level piece of equipment everyday. (NPC will be annihilated if the requirement is not fulfilled)


    ¡°No way! Five pieces per day? Are you trying to kill me from exhaustion? What if I have no customers that day? Will I be killed? Besides that, forging weapons of such quality would require soul power. Where am I supposed to find that much soul power?¡±


    Bei Li chuckled upon hearing Tong Gua¡¯s reply and proceeded to enter another message into Tong Gua¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Holy shit, extracting soul power and turning them into soul coins. There are tons of soul coins in the hands of the players!¡± Tong Gua¡¯s lips curved in a smile.


    ¡°Do I get any bonuses for forging equipment?¡± the fear inside Tong Gua began to fade as it was slowly replaced by the desire for soul power.


    He knew how precious soul power was. Yet, he did not expect the artifact to be able to extract soul power from dead bodies for personal use.


    Even though Tong Gua had reached the Ghost King Peak Realm, soul power was still important to him. It was necessary to enhance his strength.


    Bei Li took a quick look at Lu Wu and saw him nodding. Then, she said, ¡°The cost of forging an Epic Level weapon is set from 10,000 to 30,000 soul coins. You can have 200 soul coins as a bonus for every weapon made.¡±


    Bei Li set the requirement of five pieces per day for Tong Gua to prevent him from loafing on the job. Nevertheless, Lu Wu would provide him with the materials. Even if the equipment could not be sold off, they could still be put on sale in the shop. Therefore, nothing would be wasted at all.


    Bei Li had also gone through a list of thorough considerations before she allowed Tong Gua to assign tasks for the players.


    Even though Tong Gua could make the players run errands with his task-assigning power, he would still need to compensate them with soul coins for the completed tasks.


    Bei Li had even set up an NPC surveillance system in the artifact to warrant fairness for the players. It would make sure all players receive a reward that equated to the tasks issued. Besides, tasks issued by an NPC would need to be assessed by the surveillance system. If the worth of the prize did not match the difficulty of the task, the task would have to be revised.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li had discussed the system before and this would be the first time they implemented it. Tong Gua would also be the first NPC who could issue tasks.


    Of course, this was also simultaneously made to enhance interactions between players and NPCs, thus elevating the thrill of the game.


    Tong Gua, who initially had a gleam of hope, pulled a long face when he heard that forged weapons were only worth 200 soul coins.


    ¡°You will get 70 percent and I get 30 percent? Don¡¯t you forget that I am a Ghost¡­ fine, I agree!¡±


    Tong Gua, who seemed to be rather resentful, agreed to the terms instantly after he saw the sword that began to take form in Bei Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But Little Li, what exactly is this artifact? How can it be so powerful? If the King of Beiqi owned this back then, he would have been invincible!¡± Tong Gua was extremely curious. He was clueless about this object. Not only was it able to link the two worlds of Yin and Yang, but it could also extract soul power.


    ¡°Mind your own business. You are just an NPC now. I will build a forge for you in the Mansion of the Dead later. Be prepared to start working. You haven¡¯t accomplished your task today yet!¡±


    Tong Gua¡¯s expression was disheartened after hearing Bei Li¡¯s words. He heaved a sigh of despair. Sigh, beggars can¡¯t be choosers!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Goose. From now on, you will be our brother. Now that you know the powers of the artifact, do your job well and I will make sure you will live in the lap of luxury every day!¡± Lu Wu added as he moved forward to pat Big Goose on the shoulder.


    ¡°Who is this stupid cat? Your pet? Your mount?¡± Tong Gua looked at Lu Wu with a disgusted expression.


    Tong Gua took a look at Bei Li¡¯s height and then took a peek at Lu Wu, subsequently making a wild guess with confidence.


    ¡°It is undoubtedly your mount!¡±


    Bei Li was speechless.


    The smile was wiped away from Lu Wu¡¯s face as the killing intent expanded rapidly in his heart.

 Chapter 130 - The Joy Of Boasting Only Lasted Momentarily

    Chapter 130: The Joy Of Boasting Only Lasted Momentarily


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After a series of brutal beatings, Lu Wu left the Artifact Channel nonchalantly, leaving behind Bei Li and Tong Gua the Ghost King, who was lying on the ground gasping for air.


    Tong Gua felt helpless. He had never gotten beaten up before. Yet, he had been walloped three times within just a few hours. Three times!


    Bei Li giggled as she looked at Tong Gua, who was sobbing silently. She then waved her arm and sent Tong Gua to the Mansion of the Dead.


    In the afternoon, the players realized that there was a new building in the center of the Mansion of the Dead, with a plaque hanging outside the building that read Tong Gua¡¯s Forge.


    The appearance of a new feature would always catch the attention of players. Thus, many players gathered in front of the workshop, intending to find out about what new feature was added into the game.


    As the players approached the building, the settings menu of the forge appeared:


    [Tong Gua¡¯s Forge]:


    Settings: Master Tong Gua¡¯s residence. He helps players forge customized Epic Level or Legendary Level weapons (Below Level 100).


    The players were pleasantly surprised as they read the settings of the forge. However, they soon realized that the doors of the forge were shut tightly. There was no way they could enter it.


    The players then noticed a sign that was hung on the window. A few words were scrawled on it:


    [Rules and Regulations of Tong Gua¡¯s Forge]


    1. I will open the forge at any time I want. Do not knock on the door for no reason, or I will thrash you!


    2. Do not try to build rapport with me. To me, you all are just weaklings. You are not worthy of my time!


    3. Penniless folks stay out of my sight. After all, you will not have the money to pay me.


    4. During opening hours, you must shout out ¡®Master Tong Gua¡¯ before you announce what you want.


    5. Do not give nonsensical requests when customizing your weapon and also do not try to bargain. Your Lord, Master Tong Gua, is in fact a Ghost King. You should feel honored that you can meet me for free.


    6. Tong Gua owns all rights to the rules and regulations stated above. Any opposition will be denied (all appeals will be also rejected).


    The players were all dumbfounded as they looked upon the rules set at Tong Gua¡¯s Forge.


    Is it really fine for an NPC to be so arrogant?


    A few players could not be bothered, and started to knock on the door right away. Everyone wanted to see the true face of this Master Tong Gua.


    After banging on the door for five minutes, the door burst open! Tong Gua strode out of the room. Half-awake, his eyelids were still heavy.


    ¡°Why are you making so much noise? Can¡¯t you read the rules?¡± Tong Gua exclaimed while he tapped the board that was hung by the window.


    The players gasped at Tong Gua in shock.Read latest chapters at


    The NPCs they had met before in the game were all courteous and polite. It was their first time meeting an NPC as ridiculous as Tong Gua.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Have you not seen a Celestial Crane before!¡± being surrounded by the players, the upset Tong Gua yelled.


    ¡°Big Goose, I have completed my quest. Hurry up and forge an Epic Level weapon for me!¡± a man pushed his way through the crowd and appeared in front of Tong Gua.


    When Tong Gua was just about to throw a tantrum, a notification from the artifact rang in his mind.


    ¡°Player Lu Zhan has accomplished the quest and will receive the reward: An Epic Level 50 weapon (player is allowed to choose his own parts).¡±


    Tong Gua, who was about to lose his temper, restrained himself as he saw the notification regarding the quest reward. He lifted his head to look at Lu Zhan, eyes filled with resentment.


    If it was not for Lu Zhan, he would not have been forced to become an NPC. More importantly, this little brat had beaten him up before. Yet, he had to be the one to forge a customized weapon for him.


    Tong Gua was overwhelmed with sorrow. However, he could not disobey the settings of the artifact. Otherwise, he would be wiped out from the game. Thus, he could only remain obedient.


    ¡°OK, get your ass in here!¡±


    Right after Lu Zhan entered the forge, Tong Gua slammed the door shut, and further stunned the players outside the door.


    On the third day of Tong Gua¡¯s appearance, a pinned post in the forum caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention.


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Shit, can someone kill this shameless NPC? I can¡¯t stand it anymore! He looks at me with disgust every time he sees me on the streets. Have I annoyed him before or something?¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°I initially wanted him to forge an Epic Level weapon for me, but this bastard wanted to charge me 10,000 soul coins! Besides, when I was about to leave he even called me a broke dick under his breath. I was infuriated (angry emoji)!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°You guys got it easy. Do you know what happened to me? The Big Goose requested to borrow money from me just because he didn¡¯t have money to buy alcohol from the Wood Spirit Clan! I want to strangle him so badly!¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Fuck, I was late to read this post. That bastard has already borrowed 300 soul coins from me. I was trying to earn his favor, so I lent him the money. I¡¯m regretting it immensely. I wonder if he will ever return my money (heartache)?¡±


    Chief_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°Thankfully, I¡¯m always around the coast, and have not been to the Mansion of the Dead lately. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t met this rascal. But, I¡¯m already starting to worry about what I should do if I need to forge an Epic Level weapon in the future. What a headache!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Tong Gua: You weaklings seem to be talking about me. This face slap is the first warning to you! (Image of Big Goose flapping its wings dishing out rapid face slaps)¡±


    God_Slayer replying to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°You bastard, delete that image now!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replying to God_Slayer: ¡°It is already in my emoji collection so I¡¯m not going to delete it. Bite me if you can (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Lu Wu did not know how to react to Tong Gua¡¯s deeds. He was a Ghost King, and nevertheless, Lu Wu would let him off the hook as long as he could complete his designated tasks.


    At that moment, Tong Gua who started all this commotion sat on a cliff by the seas. He sipped the alcohol and enjoyed the sea breeze. He appeared slightly drunk.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ve missed this. The Wood Spirit Clan makes the best wine. Cheers, brothers!¡± Tong Gua raised his wine glass.


    The two people by his side then stretched out their hands as well. They clinked their glasses and finished their drinks in one go.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡­ I can understand how you are feeling. It really sucks to be at fate¡¯s mercy. Fate is just an asshole!¡± Ye Chen, who was also wasted, said as he held Tong Gua by the shoulder.


    ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s worse than that. Back then, I was acknowledged as the strongest Ghost King in Beiqi after all. Look at me now, I am just a blacksmith! I feel miserable,¡± Tong Gua then held onto Ye Chen¡¯s shoulder as well. They shared similar sorrow.


    ¡°You are my brother now. As your big brother, of course I will not treat you badly. Why don¡¯t you learn the Way of Fate from me?¡±


    Ye Chen opened his eyes tipsily upon hearing it, ¡°Way of Fate? Then, I¡¯ll have to follow my fate after I learn it? No way. No way.¡±


    Tong Gua glared at him after hearing his reply.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t belittle the Way of Fate. Once it¡¯s cultivated, you can become a god, who is as powerful as the Demonic God!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? I will teach you the Way of Fate tomorrow. Once it¡¯s cultivated, even Heaven and Earth will be within our reach. Then, we can boast as much as we want!¡±


    Hearing that they could boast heedlessly, the man on Tong Gua¡¯s left seemed rather excited.


    Immediately, Tong Gua and Ye Chen turned their heads to look at him.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Liu Chai took a sip of his alcohol and revealed a remorseful expression.


    ¡°The joy of boasting only lasted momentarily. Now, I can¡¯t even enter the Instance Dungeon. My two months of effort have been wasted¡­¡±


    Tong Gua and Ye Chen ran out of words to reply to Liu Chai.


    ¡°Brother, your boast has certainly cost you greatly. You have our condolences!¡±


    Tong Gua and Ye Chen patted Liu Chai on his shoulder to comfort him.


    ¡°Oh, yes. Brother Liu Chai, I heard that you are adept with your punches?¡± Tong Gua took another sip of alcohol before he squinted and asked Liu Chai.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s decent, I guess. I¡¯m not afraid to take on anyone single-handedly!¡±


    ¡°You are also my brother. Since Brother Ye has already started learning the Way of Fate with me, I will lead you to a bright path, too.¡±


    Liu Chai lifted his head. His eyes were misted by drunken stupor, ¡°What do you mean by a bright path?¡±


    Tong Gua lowered his head and pondered for a moment.


    ¡°There is a Dungeon Island in the Void Ocean. A champion with outstanding fighting skills lives there. If Brother Liu Chai can impress him with your talent, you might be able to inherit his legacy!¡±


    Liu Chai was immediately moved by the idea, ¡°Big Brother, how strong is this fighting master?¡±


    ¡°He once had a battle with the King of Beiqi, but he unfortunately lost. However, I reckon that he did not unleash his full potential. At the very least, he was far more powerful than me back then!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Liu Chai¡¯s eyes popped out of his head. He knew that although Tong Gua, who was standing before him, appeared to be a weakling now, he was once the best of the Ghost King Peak Realm.


    ¡°He is indeed amazing. However, he has a strange temperament. He doesn¡¯t appear like a living thing to me. Instead, he seems more like a puppet. There are no traces of soul power in his body at all. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that he conceals it very well. Anyways, he is quite hard to deal with. You must prepare yourself if you¡¯re planning to visit him!¡±


    Liu Chai nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Then, the three of them wrapped their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and enjoyed the wine. Together, they shared their sorrows and shed tears of regret.

 Chapter 131 - Descendants Of The Dead

    Chapter 131: Descendants Of The Dead


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    At the Captivity Island in the Void Ocean¡­


    A private Specter Ship sailed towards the island from afar. A figure jumped off the ship as it came closer to the shore and then proceeded to stow the Specter Ship.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s here,¡± Liu Chai mumbled, after taking a glance at the map to reaffirm their location.


    This island was totally different from the islands that Liu Chai had explored before, as it seemed completely barren. There were no trees, the soil was black, and huge carbonized rocks stood everywhere, seemingly rather desolate.


    After scanning around, a castle built with black stones on the mountaintop caught Liu Chai¡¯s eye in a flash.


    According to what Tong Gua had said, the eccentric Fistfighting Master seemed to be living in this castle. Thus, Liu Chai hurriedly headed for the castle.


    The island seemed rather peculiar, showing absolutely no signs of life. There were no beasts along the way as well. Liu Chai easily reached the castle on the mountaintop without hindrance.


    The castle doors were wide open. Liu Chai was about to step into the castle, when he realized that there was a skeleton sitting by the castle doors. There were a few lines of words written on the skull.


    Liu Chai could not understand the characters. However, with the help of the artifact¡¯s analyzing ability, the squiggled words gradually turned comprehensible.


    ¡­¡­


    One day, I died.


    Those who loved me missed me dearly, while those who hate me were in high spirits.


    On the third day after my death, my corpse was buried deep under the ground. Those who hated me looked at my grave and laughed, while those who loved me did not dare to look as they shed their tears.


    Three years later, my body had already decayed. My grave was exposed to wind and rain. Those who hated me occasionally mentioned me after tea, while those who loved me used silent tears to reminisce about me late at night.


    A hundred years later, my body was no longer there, leaving only my skeleton. Those who hated me vaguely remembered my name but had forgotten my face, while those who loved me had a short silence when they reminisced about me. However, everything started to fade away.


    A thousand years later, my grave was deserted. Those who hated me had forgotten about me, while those who loved me, had also lost their memories about me.


    I had become a complete nobody to this world.


    I worked diligently all my life, yet I could not bring anything from this world along with me. I was persistent throughout my life, yet I could not bring along any vanity or admiration with me. I wanted to cry, yet I could not make a sound; I wanted to repent, yet it was too late!


    Love, hatred, relationships, and revenge. They would no longer serve any purpose when facing death. Many years later, they would all be buried under the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Chai felt heartbroken reading those words.


    Those words seemed to have a type of power. It was as if there was a hoarse voice narrating his story in the past, having an effect on Liu Chai¡¯s emotions.


    Liu Chai sighed after looking at the skeleton. Then, he stood up straight and walked into the castle.


    At that very moment, a black ray flashed through the eyes of the skull. Then, it disappeared from where it was, and reappeared in front of Liu Chai¡¯s eyes, startling him.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to look for someone¡­¡±


    The skeleton merely remained silent and stared fixedly at Liu Chai. The soul flame in its skull was burning weakly.


    Liu Chai felt rather uneasy. He was about to walk around it and make his way in, but the skeleton blocked his path again.


    ¡°He¡­ is¡­ already dead¡­¡± a hoarse voice sounded in Liu Chai¡¯s mind.


    Liu Chai was stunned to hear the voice and unconsciously asked, ¡°The Fistfighting Master is dead?¡±


    The skeleton nodded slightly.


    Liu Chai was dumbfounded to hear the sudden news. He originally thought he would gain something through his visit here, but unexpectedly, the Fistfighting Master was already dead.


    He lifted his head to take another look at the castle, feeling unsatisfied.


    Thus, he asked, ¡°Can I have a look inside?¡±


    The skeleton did not reply. Suddenly, the soul fire in its skull blazed furiously, as it grabbed Liu Chai¡¯s right hand.


    Liu Chai used his left hand to punch the skeleton¡¯s jaw in reflex. However, the punch did not cause any damage to the skeleton. Instead, a minus three sign appeared on top of its head in red.


    ¡°The heart of a warrior¡­ haha¡­ a talented young one indeed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by the heart of a warrior? Let go of me!¡± Liu Chai yelled with rage when he felt the pain in his wrist.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to learn to fistfight? I can teach you, but you need to promise me one thing,¡± the hoarse voice of the skeleton sounded again in his mind.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s dead?¡± Liu Chai was shocked.


    ¡°Do I look alive to you?¡±


    Liu Chai was so dumbfounded he didn¡¯t know what to say next¡­


    Liu Chai thought that it actually made sense. This figure before him was actually dead, completely dead.


    ¡°So, you are the Fistfighting Master? The one who had a battle with the King of Beiqi? The warrior who lost?¡±


    The skeleton¡¯s soul fire flickered. Then, it nodded in response.


    Liu Chai became excited seeing that the skeleton had revealed its identity. He never thought that he could inherit his powers that easily.


    ¡°Come, hurry up and teach me!¡±


    ¡°You have not made your promise. I will teach you after you have done so.¡±


    Liu Chai was dazed, and asked, ¡°What do you want me to promise you?¡±


    ¡°Find Mu Zhiguang¡¯s lost memory¡­¡±


    ¡°Mu Zhiguang? What do you mean?¡±


    The soul flame in the skeleton¡¯s head started flickering again. A message then appeared in Liu Chai¡¯s mind, allowing him to understand the meaning behind the name, Mu Zhiguang.


    Through this vague message, Liu Chai learned about the Mu Tehai Nation, which was once found within the Void Ocean and was known to have great powers.


    It was a powerful existence, which once ruled the Void Ocean at the peak of its power.


    The source of this message was a little boy who was kept in prison.


    His name was Mu Zhiguang, born in the Reign Scepter, which was the most prestigious family in the Mu Tehai Nation.


    Since young, he believed that the power of death was the most evil one of all. The power to control death would make a person fall. Yet, as he grew up, he realized that he was different from the rest of the clan. He possessed the most evil Talent of Death, instead of the clan¡¯s Oceanic Power.


    Thus, he constantly suffered from anxiety and fear, wondering when he would fall. He might even become a henchman of the evil, and a disgrace to the family.


    Just as he expected, when the clansmen found out about his Talent of Death, they immediately locked him up. They had even thought of giving him capital punishment.


    The remaining messages were rather blurry and fragmented. However, Liu Chai saw the Mu Tehai Nation confronting a strong deadly force coming from the deep seas.


    The evil forces from the depths of the sea were too powerful, thus the Mu Tehai Nation gradually declined upon their invasion.


    At that moment, a person stepped forward.


    In this country where death was detested, he used the power of death to protect the clan.


    The world has inflicted torturous pain on me, yet I return the favor with kindness and love.


    Mu Zhiguang led his clansmen to revolt, and made their way to the deep seas to rage war against the deadly force.


    The messages started becoming even more blurry. The last thing that Liu Chai saw was a Vortex of Death emerging from the bottom of the sea, pulling the entire kingdom down and tearing the island apart.


    It was Mu Zhiguang, who controlled death, that used his powers of death. He successfully retrieved the piece of land where his clansmen were staying from the Vortex of Death.


    The entire Mu Tehai Nation was completely torn apart, a once glorious country had collapsed.


    However, that was not the end of their misery. Those who survived the Vortex of Death were infected by the Power of Death from the bottom of the sea. Their bodies started to rot, as they lost consciousness and turned into zombie ghosts. When Mu Zhiguang saw what happened, he was extremely heartbroken as he could not save them.


    He thought of killing them off to release them from their sufferings. Yet, this kind man could not do it. In the end, he chose to lock them up.


    ¡­¡­


    As he began to regain consciousness, Liu Chai lifted his head and took a glance at the castle.


    ¡°Are they locked up in here?¡±


    The skeleton shook his head and replied, ¡°This is just spiritual sustenance which I have built based on my memories. I don¡¯t know where they are. I could only remember that my clansmen seemed to be locked up in a castle.¡±


    The soul fire in the skeleton¡¯s eyes turned dimmed while saying so.


    ¡°You are Mu Zhiguang?¡±


    The skeleton shook his head again and said, ¡°I should be a part of his body. I am not the complete Mu Zhiguang. That is why all I remember are parts of his memory. Yet, I cannot recall everything in the past.


    Liu Chai frowned upon hearing the skeleton¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°What should I do? How do I find him?¡±

 Chapter 132 - God’s Right Arm

    Chapter 132: God¡¯s Right Arm


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°Just as I said, go find the rest of Mu Zhiguang¡¯s body. Retrieve the lost memories and let me know the final answer.¡±


    The skeleton¡¯s reply gave Liu Chai a headache. He was here to learn some fistfighting skills, not to find bodies. This did not match his initial objectives.


    ¡°Are you willing to?¡±


    [Inheritance Quest ¡®Death¡¯s Child¡¯ Unlocked]


    Quest details: Find the remaining body parts of Mu Zhiguang


    Quest reward: Unknown


    Are you willing to take on the quest?


    ¡°Boss, where do you expect me to find it? At least give me some hints. It¡¯s unethical of you to post a task like this,¡± Liu Chai looked helpless.


    The skeleton did not reply to him and merely waited for Liu Chai¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it. Teach me the fistfighting skills.¡±


    The soul fire in the skeleton¡¯s head flickered again after Liu Chai agreed. It then shook its head.


    ¡°The Power of Death in my body has been exhausted. I reckon that I would not exist for long, so I would not be able to teach you fistfighting skills.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Liu Chai responded in shock immediately.


    The skeleton shook its head again as its body started burning up. Then, it transformed into an onyx black liquid and rapidly attached itself onto Liu Chai¡¯s right arm.


    At that moment, a game notification appeared.


    [Gained Incomplete Inheritance: Death¡¯s Son]


    Inheritance Introduction: Gained the powers of the Death¡¯s Son Mu Zhiguang¡¯s right arm (Lord¡¯s Spirit).


    Inheritance Abilities: Gained God¡¯s Right Arm (Special Passive), gained Body of the Dead (Special Passive), gained Special Fist Skill (Right Fist), gained Death¡¯s Curse (Special Negative State).


    [God¡¯s Right Arm (Special Passive)]:


    Skill Introduction: Mu Zhiguang¡¯s special arm that was transformed from his right arm after the exhaustion of the Power of Death. It still had a strong power, although no divine power remained (Internal Residual Consciousness).


    Skill Attributes: Right arm gained 100% power increase, gained special skill (Unbreakable Max); gained special skill (Crush Level 3).


    Unbreakable Max: The right arm has no durability consumption and cannot be crushed by powers below the God Level.


    Crush Level 3: If God¡¯s Right Arm is used to attack the enemy¡¯s weapons, there would be chances of damaging enemy¡¯s weapons (This effect is affected by the user¡¯s power and the quality of the enemy¡¯s weapons).


    [Body of the Dead (Special Passive)]:


    Skill Introduction: Death was not the end, but another new form of life.


    Skill Attributes: After death, it would transform into the Body of the Dead (50% weakening of all attributes) and continue the battle for ten minutes. The cooling time after that would be 24 hours.


    [Fistfighting Skill (Right Fist) Level 1]:


    Skill Introduction: Special abilities derived from God¡¯s Right Arm.


    Skill Ability: Damages caused by all fighting skills increased by 20% (Because I have yet to learn the true powers of the fist, it can only be used on the right arm).


    [Death¡¯s Curse (Special Negative State)]:


    Curse Details: A curse made by Mu Zhiguang¡¯s right arm before its transformation. If his request is unfulfilled, God¡¯s Right Arm will automatically break apart.


    Curse Duration: The next body part must be obtained within 365 days, otherwise the quest will be considered a failure.


    [Game message, quest updates]:


    [Inheritance Quest ¡®Death¡¯s Son¡¯]


    Quest Details: Find Mu Zhiguang¡¯s remaining body parts and retrieve his complete memory.


    Quest Reward: For each body part collected, a part of Mu Zhiguang¡¯s inheritance will be awarded.


    (Note: Total number of body parts is unknown. Specific details unknown.)


    Liu Chai was stunned for a few seconds after seeing the inheritance attributes which he had suddenly acquired.


    He held his right arm that was now full of power. He suddenly did not know how to react, he actually gained the Inherited Power so easily.


    However, what made him most speechless was that although the quest was to find the remaining body parts, there were no specific quest instructions. The whereabouts were also ambiguous. Besides that, if the task was not completed, the inheritance would disappear, which gave Liu Chai a headache.


    It seemed like he could only find Tong Gua to ask about it.


    Liu Chai raised his head helplessly to glance at the stone castle in front of him. After pondering for a moment, he made his way in.


    Only this time, no one could stop him anymore.


    ¡­¡­


    On top of the Cliffs of Desperation, at the same time when Liu Chai received the inheritance¡­


    Suddenly, a weak soul fire appeared in the skull of the skeleton that was sitting next to the pillar pagoda. After moving its mouth a few times, the soul fire went out again.


    Meanwhile, the white-haired old man, who was asleep in the wooden house on the mountainside, suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Yoo-hoo¡­ it¡¯s getting even more lively, even the successor of Mu Zhiguang has appeared. Tsk tsk¡­ interesting, interesting indeed!¡±


    The white-haired old man closed his eyes again after saying so. Soon, the room was filled with loud snoring sounds.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Chai realized that the castle was completely empty after entering it, there was nothing placed inside at all.


    As the rays of light shone in from outside, one could see that many historical records about the Mu Tehai Nation were carved on the walls of the stone castle.


    Liu Chai was not interested in them at all and was about to leave, when he suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure on the left wall.


    So, he immediately approached the wall to take a closer look.


    The bearded face, the sturdy figure, and also the iconic chest hair. Is that not the Sea King?


    Liu Chai¡¯s eyes widened roundly.


    In the mural, the person who looked very similar to the Sea King, was kneeling in front of a blurry figure and seemed to be swearing allegiance to him.


    Fuck, the Sea King was a descendant of the Mu Tehai Nation? Liu Chai¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    At that moment, a pair of blue eyes appeared on the Sea King¡¯s figure on the mural.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the one calling me?¡±


    Liu Chai dared not reply and merely remained silent¡­


    ¡°Who are you, why did you call my name?¡±


    Liu Chai was a bit dumbfounded at that moment. He did not know how exactly did the mural link to the Sea King.


    Liu Chai did not have a good impression of the Sea King after interacting with the other members of the Ocean Clan. Besides, this person was bound to be the enemy of all the other players. Thus, Liu Chai simply replied without being polite.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I give you a call for no reason?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! Who are you? Why do you have telepathic communication abilities that is exclusively used by the Mu Tehai Nation?


    ¡°Not only this. Can you see my right hand? I even have your ancestors in my hands!¡± Liu Chai replied rudely.


    ¡°You fucker, you¡¯re asking for death. Believe me when I say I¡¯ll slap you!¡±


    ¡°Come! If I don¡¯t see you within five seconds, you are just a son of a bitch!¡±


    Sea King, ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Liu Chai, ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Both began having a war of words, mocking the other party¡¯s friends, families, and even their dead ancestors.


    As the exchange of profanity continued on, the Sea King suddenly paused in shock and became infuriated.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you have stolen my Son of the Sea?¡±


    ¡°It was me. In fact, I grabbed two of them. I ate them and they were absolutely scrumptious. I even wanted a third one. Do you have more, foolish Sea King? Get me another one to quench my thirst, will you?¡±


    The Sea King exploded in anger. He never thought that the person in front of him was the one who had stolen his treasures.


    The Sea King in the Crystal Palace started trembling violently, as wrath overwhelmed him. Intense rage surged within him, as he forcefully slammed the table in front of him.


    ¡°Men, call the armies and come with me!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running away. I know where you are, prepare to die!¡±


    ¡°Remember to bring another Son of the Sea when you come over, don¡¯t make me wait too long!¡± Liu Chai pointed out his middle finger as he said so. Then, he waved his right arm and swatted the pair of blue eyes away from the air.


    ¡°Phew, that was exciting!¡± Liu Chai ended the conversation and chuckled. Then, he trotted his way out of the stone palace, and began ambling toward the coast.


    ¡°Fleeing after scolding, how thrilling!¡±


    Liu Chai immediately summoned his Specter Ship after arriving at the coast. Then, he swiftly boarded the ship and began sailing toward the Liuli Coast.

 Chapter 133 - Oncoming Strike Of The Sea King

    Chapter 133: Oncoming Strike Of The Sea King


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Void Ocean, Captivity Island.


    The huge sea creatures cried shrilly, as the entire island was covered with them. They were of various colors and surrounded the periphery of the lonely island.


    The Sea King was inside the stone castle on Captivity Island, staring at the mural on the castle wall with a serious expression.


    He was certain that this was where the signal came from. Yet, he could not find the being that sent the signal, even after searching the entire island.


    To his great surprise, these murals actually recorded the past of the Void Ocean¡¯s peak of civilization, the Mu Tehai Nation.


    The Sea King scanned the mural briefly, before finally laying his eyes on the blurry figure that he was worshipping.


    ¡°Mu Zhiguang!¡±


    As the heir to the throne of the Mu Tehai Nation, how could he be unfamiliar with the nation¡¯s savior? In the end, he was also the one who passed the throne to him.


    However, these were all done against his own will, as it was the aspiration of the nation¡¯s people. Thus, he had no choice but to heed their wishes.


    This was ultimately the reason that he chose to betray the Mu Tehai Nation and establish new forces by the Void Ocean. His armies greatly increased in strength after the fall of the Mu Tehai Nation, which made him the Sea King that he was now.


    These murals made the Sea King recall certain memories.


    However, he was confused about something. A person who was not a descendant of the Mu Tehai clan would not have the ability to use their unique communication method. Logically speaking, the descendants of the Mu Tehai Nation should have all been turned into zombie ghosts, except for Mu Zhiguang, who had disappeared. Why did it appear again?


    ¡°Is Mu Zhiguang back?¡± the Sea King¡¯s expression froze suddenly, and his heart could not help but tremble in fear at the speculation.


    He knew how powerful the guy who owned the Power of Death was. His powers were godly, and if he went berserk, his power could rival a god¡¯s power. Except for the Guardian Spirit Tao Wu who slept seabed all year long, no one else in the entire Void Ocean could go against him.


    However, the Sea King thought that his theory was quite ridiculous.


    That person actually traveled to the abyss of the sea to avenge his clansmen, and fought against the Dead Clan alone. Hence, he should have died long ago, and it would be impossible for him to return.


    The Sea King took a deep breath to calm his troubled mind. Then, he simply turned around and promptly left.


    However, the Sea King did consider the armies¡¯ expedition this time. He could not afford to be sloppy when dealing with the matters of the Mu Tehai Nation. However, since he did not obtain any results from his investigation, he did not want to travel in vain. He jumped onto the giant whale and let out a deafening howl.


    ¡°Debt collection, to the Liuli Coast!¡±


    Following that, the huge army of sea creatures turned around and headed for the Liuli Coast, preparing to find Cha Na and ask for Yin souls.


    ¡­¡­


    At the Liuli Coast¡­


    Under the dazzling sunlight, the sea breeze was blowing gently. Meanwhile, the sound of waves crashing on the beach, was intertwined with the noisy cries of the seagulls. Everything in front of them was filled with tranquil beauty.


    Many leisure players even put up parasols and basked in the sun, as they drank freshly squeezed fruit juice and enjoyed a wonderful holiday life.


    Just then, the distant sea suddenly set off a gigantic wave, which rose continuously as it traveled toward the coast.


    Countless figures of sea beasts could be seen emerging from the huge wave. The Sea King¡¯s army was storming toward the coast menacingly.


    The players who witnessed the scene on the coast were absolutely shocked.


    However, the players had experiences in dealing with an invasion. This time, they managed to summon other players efficiently. Some had gone to the forum, some entered the live streaming channels, while some others started to announce on the regional channel.


    Soon, a large number of players had learned about the news of the invasion at the Liuli Coast. The major guilds began to convene manpower and swarmed toward there as well.


    Similarly, Lu Wu and Bei Li found out about the Sea King¡¯s invasion and immediately directed their gaze to the Liuli Coast.


    ¡°Cha Na!¡± the Sea King screamed, as soon as he approached the shoreline.


    This all-rounding group attack caused the words ¡®Blood loss¡¯ to appear in red above the heads of all the players on the coast.


    Players who were familiar with the Sea King¡¯s loud voice as he approached, quickly retreated and started waiting for support.


    The Sea King¡¯s roar echoed through the air again.


    The Sea King was rather confused when he got closer.


    He had already screamed three times, yet Cha Na had not shown up. Could he be hiding?


    The Sea King did not understand what was going on. Then, he leaped from the back of the giant whale and headed toward Cha Na¡¯s mansion.


    When he reached Cha Na¡¯s Ghost King Palace, the Sea King was completely astounded by the scene that greeted him.


    In front of Cha Na¡¯s Ghost King Palace, there was a wooden sculpture erected at its door. It was molded in the shape of Cha Na lying on the ground and sticking out his tongue to lick a pile of feces.


    Most importantly, Cha Na¡¯s expression on the wooden sculpture looked extremely happy.


    The Sea King was dumbfounded, and was confused about what was going on. Could it be that Cha Na had this kind of hobby?


    As the Sea King was deep in his thoughts, countless silhouettes suddenly appeared around him. They were all carrying weapons and approaching him slowly, step by step.


    ¡°Where is Cha Na?¡± the Sea King frowned.


    ¡°He is dead!¡± Wu Guoyi who was at the front, answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Dead?¡± the Sea King was stunned momentarily. As he glanced at the wooden sculpture again, he began to believe that it was true.


    ¡°How did he die?¡±


    ¡°He was beaten up and killed by us, in a ruthless way,¡± said a player at the back.


    ¡°Then, who is in charge of Liuli District now?¡±


    ¡°It would be us, of course!¡± the players said in complete unison.


    The Sea King spread his hands apart and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯s in charge of this place. Since Cha Na is dead, you shall be the ones to pay his debts for him! The total amount is 200,000 Yin souls, when will you pay the money?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy, 200,000 soul coins? Fuck you! Where is the Second Commander, bring out the Italian Artillery, I¡¯m going to blow him up!¡±


    ¡°200,000 soul coins? That¡¯s just worse than a daylight robbery! You¡¯re as greedy as Tao Wu!¡±


    ¡°Where is Tong Gua? Call him over here and give him a double-wing rapid face slap warning. He should know better!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The players started avidly discussing among themselves, while the Sea King¡¯s expression started to darken.


    ¡°Does this mean all of you don¡¯t plan to pay the money?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will, but can we pay with installments?¡± Wu Guoyi took a step forward and said with a smile.


    ¡°Installments?¡± the Sea King was dumbfounded, it was his first time hearing this word. ¡°How does an installment work?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll give you a single soul coin every year. Since the debt is 200,000 soul coins, we¡¯ll be able to settle the debt in 200,000 years.¡±


    The players burst out laughing when they heard Wu Guoyi¡¯s words, while the Sea King¡¯s face turned red with fury.


    ¡°This means that you want to be my enemy now,¡± said the Sea King with a condescending sneer.


    When the players heard him, they tightly gripped their weapons, preparing for an oncoming battle.


    Just as a battle was about to break out, a figure walked through the crowd, stepping with the tip of his feet inward. He took a look at Cha Na¡¯s sculpture first and froze for a few seconds. Then, he looked at the Sea King.


    ¡°Hello¡­ Lord Sea King, what brings you here to the Liuli Coast?¡±


    It was Tong Gua who showed up.


    At this point, he had been digitized. He knew that he had an immortal body, so he greeted the Sea King calmly.


    ¡°Tong Gua?¡± the contempt on the Sea King¡¯s expression started to fade.


    He had heard about the prestigious Tong Gua, he was the strongest Ghost King in the Land of Beiqi besides the King of Beiqi himself. His strength cannot be underestimated, it would not be any weaker than himself.


    The Sea King would have no qualms about bullying Cha Na, the Ghost General. However, he would really need to consider the risks if his opponent was Tong Gua.


    ¡°Lord Sea King, how did you have the time to visit Beiqi? Did you miss our King of Beiqi?¡± Tong Gua waltzed to the front of the player with an in-toeing gait.


    The Sea King¡¯s expression darkened when he heard Tong Gua mention the King of Beiqi. After all, it was no secret in Beiqi that he was insulted by the King of Beiqi before.


    ¡°Tong Gua, what are you trying to say!?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. To tell you the truth, Cha Na had always been an eyesore to me, so I killed him a few days ago. Now, Liuli District belongs to me. You have no opinion on this, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yours?¡±


    The Sea King was surprised, but he also had an epiphany. For Tong Gua, murdering Cha Na would be an easy task.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s my territory now. Lord Sea King would not think of asking me for Yin souls, would you?¡±


    The Sea King¡¯s expression seemed troubled after hearing the news.


    Although he had the confidence to defeat Tong Gua, both of them possessed the greatest strength of a Ghost King. Even if he won, he would have to pay a heavy price. However, it would be embarrassing if he simply left.


    Meanwhile, Lu Wu and Bei Li were watching this scene intently. They broke into a cold sweat for Tong Gua, who was simply pretending, as they were afraid that his act would be exposed.

 Chapter 134 - Half Ghost Emperor

    Chapter 134: Half Ghost Emperor


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The Sea King found it rather perplexing that Tong Gua had claimed ownership of the Liuli Coast.


    The collection of protection fees had always revolved around the stronger party receiving it from a weaker party. However, when both parties¡¯ abilities were evenly matched, that would make it a difficult task.


    ¡°Fine, since Liuli is now your territory, I¡¯ll do you a favor. Forget about the Yin souls!¡±


    Tong Gua smiled upon hearing it. However, as he was about to make a reply, the Sea King seemed to be anticipating something.


    ¡°Tong Gua, I heard that you¡¯re the incarnation of Beiqi¡¯s Guardian Spirit. I¡¯ve always wanted to know how strong you are. Since I¡¯m here today, how about we have a duel?¡±


    The smile on Tong Gua¡¯s face stiffened after hearing what he said.


    ¡°Err¡­ forget about the duel. I¡¯m quite lazy, so I don¡¯t really enjoy fighting.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just forget about it, it¡¯s been a long time since I have encountered an evenly matched opponent. Now that I¡¯ve met you, I must grab the opportunity.¡±


    The Sea King then pointed his finger toward the coast, ¡°Let¡¯s do it by the coast, since it would be inconvenient to fight in your territory.¡±


    Tong Gua swore silently in his heart. If he refused to fight, he would raise the Sea King¡¯s suspicion.


    So, he simply coughed and replied, ¡°Lord Sea King, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m consolidating my cultivations recently, to ascend into the realm of Ghost Emperors. At this stage, it is better if I don¡¯t use force.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Emperor?¡± the Sea King looked surprised when he heard it.


    The realm of Ghost Emperors could only be attained by powerful men, who were at the level of His Excellency. Yet, he did not doubt Tong Gua¡¯s words. After all, he heard that Ghost King Tong Gua had reached his peak for many years, it would not be surprising if he was already halfway toward becoming a Ghost Emperor now.


    ¡°Very well! I shall come and duel with you next time!¡±


    The Sea King seemed rather solemn when he realized that Tong Gua was almost a Ghost Emperor already.


    ¡°Sure, next time,¡± Tong Gua replied calmly.


    The Sea King abandoned the thought of ??challenging him, and slammed his right foot onto the ground to propel his body into the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As the Sea King made his landing, he created a massive crater on the ground. Tong Gua, who was standing by the side, lost his balance and fell onto the ground.


    Displeased, Tong Gua immediately patted his wings and stood up. However, a drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead, as he realized that the Sea King was floating in the sky and looking confusingly at him.


    When the players around them saw what happened, they could not help covering their faces. He almost successfully completed his act, yet he could not balance himself in the end.


    Tong Gua merely remained silent as he stared at the Sea King.


    Then, he laughingly said, ¡°Lord Sea King, why are you still around? Didn¡¯t I say it already? We will have our challenge next time.¡±


    The Sea King merely kept mum. Suddenly, he lifted his right foot and stamped it in the air.


    Instantly, an explosion thundered through the air, as a huge airstream gyrated from the sky and drilled viciously downward.


    The players below instantly fell down under the impact of the powerful air currents, and even Tong Gua fell flat on his face.


    ¡°Tong Gua! Did you lose the results of your cultivation?¡± the Sea King could already guess by looking at the situation.


    Tong Gua awkwardly rose to his feet and replied, ¡°How could it be? You¡¯re my guest from afar. Would you believe it if I said I was acting to please you when I fell?


    Tong Gua¡¯s explanation made the players around cover their faces in shame again. Did the Big Goose think that the Sea King was an idiot?


    The Sea King seemed unconvinced. In order to confirm it, he reached out and grabbed Tong Gua. Tong Gua simply could not resist the overwhelming force and was sucked into the sky.


    ¡°You really did lose them. Tong Gua, how did you actually end up like this?¡±


    Tong Gua trembled in fear, but he still stubbornly mumbled in a low voice, ¡°I really¡­ did not lose my cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Tong Gua, it¡¯s the law of the jungle in the underworld, for the strong to feast on the weak. Now that you have lost your cultivation, you would serve as a great tonic. You can¡¯t blame me for it,¡± the Sea King looked pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°So what? Since you have lost your cultivation, then your soul flesh would greatly help me in becoming the Ghost Emperor. Why can¡¯t I devour you?¡± while saying so, the Sea King grabbed Tong Gua who was hovering in the air.


    Then, the Sea King swiftly zoomed toward the coast, as Tong Gua¡¯s sad tears were scattered in the air.


    The players below were rendered speechless at this scene¡­


    ¡°Looks like the crisis is gone?¡±


    ¡°Looks like it.¡±


    ¡°That means we will be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, dismiss. Go and do what you must.¡±


    After that, the players left, one by one. As for Tong Gua¡¯s destiny, they were not worried at all. In fact, they felt rather happy about it.


    After all, this unscrupulous NPC had always been fooling them, which made them rather displeased.


    The sea creatures at the coast roared and greeted the Sea King upon seeing his arrival.


    After jumping onto the back of the giant whale, the Sea King put Tong Gua down. However, his eyes were still full of astonishment.


    Although Tong Gua had lost his cultivation, the Sea King believed that Tong Gua was much more precious than millions of Yin souls. He was still the best tonic.


    Meanwhile, Tong Gua seemed extremely bitter and stared at the Sea King resentfully.


    ¡°Lord Sea King, we¡¯re old friends after all. You are too unethical.¡±


    ¡°Unethical? Don¡¯t you know the law of the jungle? The weak will always be the prey of the stronger party.¡±


    The Sea King shook his head helplessly, as he suddenly found Tong Gua really embarrassing. Compared to his powerful image as the Spirit Guardian of the Land of Beiqi that the Sea King had remembered, he seemed completely different now.


    The Sea King waved his arm, causing the seawater by the coast to condense and form a huge wave, as the entire sea creature army retreated from the coast.


    Many players, who came to watch the scene on the coast out of curiosity, saw this and waved farewell happily at Tong Gua from a distance.


    Tong Gua¡¯s resentment grew as he secretly grit his teeth. Don¡¯t let me go back, or I will surely seek revenge!


    Tong Gua suddenly felt a warm current in his body while he was angry. Then, a layer of green energy appeared on the surface of his body, so he kept staring.


    Tong Gua was in tears when he felt that he had regained his powers. He could feel that this time, he had achieved half of a Ghost Emperor¡¯s power.


    Tong Gua¡¯s appearance gradually changed.


    Then, he turned over and stood on the back of the giant whale, as he leered at the Sea King mockingly.


    ¡°Sea King, I treated you with courtesy, yet you were so aggressive. Don¡¯t blame me for being cruel this time.¡±


    The Sea King turned his head around in confusion to look at Tong Gua. He could not understand how Tong Gua could suddenly change, even though he was on the ground gritting his teeth a while ago.


    ¡°Take my Celestial Crane Kick!¡±


    Tong Gua¡¯s launched both of his feet and ruthlessly kicked the Sea King¡¯s face. The Sea King was immediately launched from the back of the giant whale, like a cannonball.


    After regaining his senses, the Sea King instantly slammed his palms backward to stabilize himself in the air.


    However, Tong Gua¡¯s arrogant laugh echoed from behind.


    ¡°Sea King, you little punk, eat my double-wing face slap!¡±


    The Sea King turned around immediately and roared, thrusting a powerful punch at his opponent.


    Although it was a mighty punch, it could not penetrate the green energy around Tong Gua¡¯s body, merely creating a few ripples.


    Tong Gua sneered loudly as he fluttered his wings.


    ¡°Tong Gua¡¯s first move, Celestial Crane Wing Attack!¡±


    His wings instantly transformed into thousands of phantoms, constantly hitting the Sea King¡¯s face just like spinning wheels.


    This force was extremely overpowering. The Sea King yelled and wanted to resist, but the Shield Oceanic Power around his body broke in less than three seconds as the attacks rained on his face.


    ¡°Roar!¡± at this moment, the Sea King slammed his right arm forward and hit Tong Gua again.


    Although the attack caused no damage, the Sea King managed to escape Tong Gua¡¯s thousand-winged combo using the thrust.


    However, before the Sea King could stabilize his body in the air, Tong Gua fluttered his wings and appeared in front of him again.


    ¡°Tong Gua¡¯s second move, Crazy Fling!¡±


    Tong Gua held the Sea King¡¯s arm and threw him over his shoulder. Then, he instantly flew and caught up with the Sea King, before grabbing his arm again and flinging him over his shoulder.


    As he was thrown around continuously, the Sea King¡¯s figure turned into a blurry rotating shadow that was constantly rolling in the air.


    ¡°Tong Gua¡¯s third move, Phantom Kick!¡±


    Tong Gua kicked the Sea King around in the air like a ball using his rapid movement.


    The Sea King felt bitter as he was being beaten up. Is it really fun for you to pretend to be weak? So he was really acting when he fell last time. Why didn¡¯t I appreciate it, I regret it now¡­


    The feeling of being beaten up reminded him of the King of Beiqi, as his heart suddenly felt heavy.


    The players who saw the scene on the coast were stunned. Some players immediately opened the streaming forum and broadcast the fight.


    Soon, a large number of players entered the live broadcast channel. They were all surprised when they saw the scene.


    ¡°Is Big Goose so amazing? He could actually beat a Ghost King?¡±


    ¡°When this guy was drunk previously, he told me that someone like the Sea King wasn¡¯t worthy of being his opponent at all. He even mentioned beating up all the Ghost Kings in the Land of Beiqi before, he was not lying after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Goose really put up a good act this time. Sure enough, you can¡¯t mess with those who leave it to fate, as exemplified by Ye Chen.¡±


    Chapter 134 ¨C Half Ghost Emperor


    The Sea King found it rather perplexing that Tong Gua had claimed ownership of the Liuli Coast.


    The collection of protection fees had always revolved around the stronger party receiving it from a weaker party. However, when both parties¡¯ abilities were evenly matched, that would make it a difficult task.


    ¡°Fine, since Liuli is now your territory, I¡¯ll do you a favor. Forget about the Yin souls!¡±


    Tong Gua smiled upon hearing it. However, as he was about to make a reply, the Sea King seemed to be anticipating something.


    ¡°Tong Gua, I heard that you¡¯re the incarnation of Beiqi¡¯s Guardian Spirit. I¡¯ve always wanted to know how strong you are. Since I¡¯m here today, how about we have a duel?¡±


    The smile on Tong Gua¡¯s face stiffened after hearing what he said.


    ¡°Err¡­ forget about the duel. I¡¯m quite lazy, so I don¡¯t really enjoy fighting.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just forget about it, it¡¯s been a long time since I have encountered an evenly matched opponent. Now that I¡¯ve met you, I must grab the opportunity.¡±


    The Sea King then pointed his finger toward the coast, ¡°Let¡¯s do it by the coast, since it would be inconvenient to fight in your territory.¡±


    Tong Gua swore silently in his heart. If he refused to fight, he would raise the Sea King¡¯s suspicion.


    So, he simply coughed and replied, ¡°Lord Sea King, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m consolidating my cultivations recently, to ascend into the realm of Ghost Emperors. At this stage, it is better if I don¡¯t use force.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Emperor?¡± the Sea King looked surprised when he heard it.


    The realm of Ghost Emperors could only be attained by powerful men, who were at the level of His Excellency. Yet, he did not doubt Tong Gua¡¯s words. After all, he heard that Ghost King Tong Gua had reached his peak for many years, it would not be surprising if he was already halfway toward becoming a Ghost Emperor now.


    ¡°Very well! I shall come and duel with you next time!¡±


    The Sea King seemed rather solemn when he realized that Tong Gua was almost a Ghost Emperor already.


    ¡°Sure, next time,¡± Tong Gua replied calmly.


    The Sea King abandoned the thought of ??challenging him, and slammed his right foot onto the ground to propel his body into the sky.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As the Sea King made his landing, he created a massive crater on the ground. Tong Gua, who was standing by the side, lost his balance and fell onto the ground.


    Displeased, Tong Gua immediately patted his wings and stood up. However, a drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead, as he realized that the Sea King was floating in the sky and looking confusingly at him.


    When the players around them saw what happened, they could not help covering their faces. He almost successfully completed his act, yet he could not balance himself in the end.


    Tong Gua merely remained silent as he stared at the Sea King.


    Then, he laughingly said, ¡°Lord Sea King, why are you still around? Didn¡¯t I say it already? We will have our challenge next time.¡±


    The Sea King merely kept mum. Suddenly, he lifted his right foot and stamped it in the air.


    Instantly, an explosion thundered through the air, as a huge airstream gyrated from the sky and drilled viciously downward.


    The players below instantly fell down under the impact of the powerful air currents, and even Tong Gua fell flat on his face.


    ¡°Tong Gua! Did you lose the results of your cultivation?¡± the Sea King could already guess by looking at the situation.


    Tong Gua awkwardly rose to his feet and replied, ¡°How could it be? You¡¯re my guest from afar. Would you believe it if I said I was acting to please you when I fell?


    Tong Gua¡¯s explanation made the players around cover their faces in shame again. Did the Big Goose think that the Sea King was an idiot?


    The Sea King seemed unconvinced. In order to confirm it, he reached out and grabbed Tong Gua. Tong Gua simply could not resist the overwhelming force and was sucked into the sky.


    ¡°You really did lose them. Tong Gua, how did you actually end up like this?¡±


    Tong Gua trembled in fear, but he still stubbornly mumbled in a low voice, ¡°I really¡­ did not lose my cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Tong Gua, it¡¯s the law of the jungle in the underworld, for the strong to feast on the weak. Now that you have lost your cultivation, you would serve as a great tonic. You can¡¯t blame me for it,¡± the Sea King looked pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°So what? Since you have lost your cultivation, then your soul flesh would greatly help me in becoming the Ghost Emperor. Why can¡¯t I devour you?¡± while saying so, the Sea King grabbed Tong Gua who was hovering in the air.


    Then, the Sea King swiftly zoomed toward the coast, as Tong Gua¡¯s sad tears were scattered in the air.


    The players below were rendered speechless at this scene¡­


    ¡°Looks like the crisis is gone?¡±


    ¡°Looks like it.¡±


    ¡°That means we will be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, dismiss. Go and do what you must.¡±


    After that, the players left, one by one. As for Tong Gua¡¯s destiny, they were not worried at all. In fact, they felt rather happy about it.


    After all, this unscrupulous NPC had always been fooling them, which made them rather displeased.


    The sea creatures at the coast roared and greeted the Sea King upon seeing his arrival.


    After jumping onto the back of the giant whale, the Sea King put Tong Gua down. However, his eyes were still full of astonishment.


    Although Tong Gua had lost his cultivation, the Sea King believed that Tong Gua was much more precious than millions of Yin souls. He was still the best tonic.


    Meanwhile, Tong Gua seemed extremely bitter and stared at the Sea King resentfully.


    ¡°Lord Sea King, we¡¯re old friends after all. You are too unethical.¡±


    ¡°Unethical? Don¡¯t you know the law of the jungle? The weak will always be the prey of the stronger party.¡±


    The Sea King shook his head helplessly, as he suddenly found Tong Gua really embarrassing. Compared to his powerful image as the Spirit Guardian of the Land of Beiqi that the Sea King had remembered, he seemed completely different now.


    The Sea King waved his arm, causing the seawater by the coast to condense and form a huge wave, as the entire sea creature army retreated from the coast.


    Many players, who came to watch the scene on the coast out of curiosity, saw this and waved farewell happily at Tong Gua from a distance.


    Tong Gua¡¯s resentment grew as he secretly grit his teeth. Don¡¯t let me go back, or I will surely seek revenge!


    Tong Gua suddenly felt a warm current in his body while he was angry. Then, a layer of green energy appeared on the surface of his body, so he kept staring.


    Tong Gua was in tears when he felt that he had regained his powers. He could feel that this time, he had achieved half of a Ghost Emperor¡¯s power.


    Tong Gua¡¯s appearance gradually changed.


    Then, he turned over and stood on the back of the giant whale, as he leered at the Sea King mockingly.


    ¡°Sea King, I treated you with courtesy, yet you were so aggressive. Don¡¯t blame me for being cruel this time.¡±


    The Sea King turned his head around in confusion to look at Tong Gua. He could not understand how Tong Gua could suddenly change, even though he was on the ground gritting his teeth a while ago.


    ¡°Take my Celestial Crane Kick!¡±


    Tong Gua¡¯s launched both of his feet and ruthlessly kicked the Sea King¡¯s face. The Sea King was immediately launched from the back of the giant whale, like a cannonball.


    After regaining his senses, the Sea King instantly slammed his palms backward to stabilize himself in the air.


    However, Tong Gua¡¯s arrogant laugh echoed from behind.


    ¡°Sea King, you little punk, eat my double-wing face slap!¡±


    The Sea King turned around immediately and roared, thrusting a powerful punch at his opponent.


    Although it was a mighty punch, it could not penetrate the green energy around Tong Gua¡¯s body, merely creating a few ripples.


    Tong Gua sneered loudly as he fluttered his wings.


    ¡°Tong Gua¡¯s first move, Celestial Crane Wing Attack!¡±


    His wings instantly transformed into thousands of phantoms, constantly hitting the Sea King¡¯s face just like spinning wheels.


    This force was extremely overpowering. The Sea King yelled and wanted to resist, but the Shield Oceanic Power around his body broke in less than three seconds as the attacks rained on his face.


    ¡°Roar!¡± at this moment, the Sea King slammed his right arm forward and hit Tong Gua again.


    Although the attack caused no damage, the Sea King managed to escape Tong Gua¡¯s thousand-winged combo using the thrust.


    However, before the Sea King could stabilize his body in the air, Tong Gua fluttered his wings and appeared in front of him again.


    ¡°Tong Gua¡¯s second move, Crazy Fling!¡±


    Tong Gua held the Sea King¡¯s arm and threw him over his shoulder. Then, he instantly flew and caught up with the Sea King, before grabbing his arm again and flinging him over his shoulder.


    As he was thrown around continuously, the Sea King¡¯s figure turned into a blurry rotating shadow that was constantly rolling in the air.


    ¡°Tong Gua¡¯s third move, Phantom Kick!¡±


    Tong Gua kicked the Sea King around in the air like a ball using his rapid movement.


    The Sea King felt bitter as he was being beaten up. Is it really fun for you to pretend to be weak? So he was really acting when he fell last time. Why didn¡¯t I appreciate it, I regret it now¡­


    The feeling of being beaten up reminded him of the King of Beiqi, as his heart suddenly felt heavy.


    The players who saw the scene on the coast were stunned. Some players immediately opened the streaming forum and broadcast the fight.


    Soon, a large number of players entered the live broadcast channel. They were all surprised when they saw the scene.


    ¡°Is Big Goose so amazing? He could actually beat a Ghost King?¡±


    ¡°When this guy was drunk previously, he told me that someone like the Sea King wasn¡¯t worthy of being his opponent at all. He even mentioned beating up all the Ghost Kings in the Land of Beiqi before, he was not lying after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Goose really put up a good act this time. Sure enough, you can¡¯t mess with those who leave it to fate, as exemplified by Ye Chen.¡±

 Chapter 135 - Return To Origin

    Chapter 135: Return To Origin


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The silhouettes of Tong Gua and the Sea King continuously clashed at one another as they fought in the sky.


    Tong Gua was filled with satisfaction and excitement, feeling as though he had come back to life again.


    Fighting others is very satisfying and exciting, after all!


    However, the Sea King, who was being beaten up, felt as though his bones were about to break.


    He had tried to retaliate, but even a powerful Ghost King like him was no match for Tong Gua, who was halfway through his Ghost Emperor class. Both of their powers were on different levels, so he could not defend himself against Tong Gua¡¯s attacks.


    When the Sea King was about to use his strongest attack and summon the Sea Spirit, Tong Gua suddenly stopped attacking him.


    After that, his body suddenly absorbed the green energy. As he floated midair with his legs crossed and his eyes tightly shut, his body slowly began to drift downwards.


    ¡°Tong Gua¡¯s Ultimate Attack, Return to Origin!¡±


    As Tong Gua¡¯s body was descending from the sky, a drop of sweat fell from his forehead, while his heart pounded endlessly.


    Hearing that it was an Ultimate Attack, the Sea King was extremely shocked as he originally wanted to use his as well. He seized the opportunity and dodged sideways, feeling toward the horizon.


    ¡°Sea King Army! Retreat!¡±


    At that moment, Tong Gua sneakily peered at him with one eye.


    Seeing that the Sea King was retreating in fear, Tong Gua¡¯s arrogance was ignited again.


    ¡°Little Sea King, don¡¯t run away! Wait for me to focus my power and face my Ultimate Attack!¡±


    The Sea King did not even turn his head when he heard this. He flew even faster and instantly disappeared into the horizon.


    The Sea King Army below was overcome by fear when they saw their King running away. The soldiers desperately forced their sea beasts to hurry, as they followed after the Sea King.


    ¡°Splash! Glug!¡±


    Tong Gua suddenly fell into the water. As his body slowly sank into the depths, bubbles of air broke through the water surface¡­


    Other players held their breaths in silence¡­


    A second later, Tong Gua¡¯s head resurfaced above the water, frantically flapping his wings against the water¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Help me! I don¡¯t know how to swim, someone quickly please help me!¡±


    Looking at Tong Gua struggling in the sea, the other players that were watching the live stream covered their faces simultaneously, as they all had a similar thought.


    This was so embarrassing!


    For the players on the coast, they seemed speechless. After exchanging quick glances with each other, they went their separate ways, leaving behind the flailing Tong Gua as the sun set.


    ¡­¡­


    The threat of the Sea King¡¯s attack was neutralized, leaving Lu Wu and Bei Li at a loss for words.


    However, they had witnessed Tong Gua¡¯s pretending skills before. Thus, they could not help but feel relieved. Judging by the current level of the players¡¯ ability, it was too early for them to try and defeat the Sea King.


    However, the Sea King¡¯s appearance instilled a strong feeling of danger in them. Thus, they fervently discussed the methods to develop Oceanic Power in the forum.


    As soon as the battle ended, a certain fan professionally brought up the First Law of the game on the forum.


    [The Law of Unpredictable Pretense].


    In this post, the professional gamer used Ye Chen and Tong Gua as examples in his detailed analysis, before ultimately arriving at this conclusion.


    Unpredictable chance = Pretense!


    When one looked at Ye Chen¡¯s successes, one could learn something from it. If the time was right, then it would be the time to put on an act.


    In no time at all, the Law of Unpredictable Pretense gained immense popularity on the forum.


    This type of post was even acknowledged by many other gamers. Someone even went so far as to create a Society of The Mystery of Unpredictable Pretense and spent all day discussing the feasibility of this unpredictability.


    Apart from those people with nothing to do, there was another pinned thread that caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention.


    [Today, I Found Something Unbelievable].


    The original poster of the forum thread was a current student. In the morning, he was at the dojo busy practicing Taekwondo with his roommates.


    At the time, one of my friends got into a conflict with another Taekwondo student, and they actually prepared to fight it out for real.


    Then, my friend was beaten soundly. (Didn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh, honestly!)


    However, when I was watching them fight, no matter what was happening, I still felt that their fighting techniques were really weak (perhaps I have this feeling because I have seen many pro-gamers¡¯ live streams). Something suddenly came over me and I was about to help avenge my friend (when I entered the fight, I did feel a bit guilty).


    I had never fought before and I was not good at fighting. However, since I had already made up my mind, what else could I do? All I could think of were the player killing skills I had learned from the forum, as well as how to use the skills in the game.


    In the beginning, I was kicked twice by that rascal and soon lost my advantage. This made me really mad and I was going to give it my all. So, I used the Assassin¡¯s Shadow Steps and dodged his attacks. After that, the rascal couldn¡¯t even land a kick on me, I was running circles around him.


    You guys may not believe what I saw, but I really beat that guy using that method! (I tired him out!)


    On the way home, my friends kept looking oddly at me. (Ha ha!)


    But after finishing the fight, there was one thing on my mind. It seemed that although we cannot truly use the skills from the game in real life, these battle skills could still be useful.


    Just like the Assassin¡¯s Special Skill, Shadow Step.


    In the game, if this special skill was used, the player¡¯s avatar would suddenly become light as a feather. Their steps and movements would be untraceable.


    But if used in real-life situations, even though the full effects of the ability might be absent, the nimble footwork would enable one to become extremely agile during fights. This fighting method of retreating in order to advance was really useful.


    If you don¡¯t believe me, maybe you should put it to the test for real.


    (If you get beaten up by others, please don¡¯t come after me!)


    The appearance of this post instantly garnered great attention from the gamers.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°If the original poster has any conscience, can you please come and pay my hospital bill, I¡¯m at the hospital watching TV right now. (Amused Face)¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°It¡¯s not unusual, this sort of game is made very realistically. If you usually spend a lot of time fighting outdoors, I guarantee you that in real life, your fighting ability will become stronger.¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss out of nothing, haven¡¯t you noticed that a lot of pro-gamers are skilled fighters in real-life? If their real-life fighting skills can be adapted into gameplay, then naturally, you can do it too. Of course, this doesn¡¯t apply to casting skills. (Amused Face)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Come on~ As a Xueli with more than two months of gaming under my belt, I have actually gotten a lot stronger in real life, too. I¡¯m going to try out my skills on my boyfriend tonight. Hehe~¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°I feel that everyone has gone off-topic here, the example that he brought up was the use of Shadow Steps. In other words, this sort of ability from the game can be merged with reality. (Apart from casting abilities)¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°I can only say that the game is made with great care and detail, but this isn¡¯t unusual. For the old Wuxia Adventure games, the characters¡¯ skills were all based on real-time recording inputs of real Wushu exponents.¡±


    Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°This game has many easter eggs and hidden opportunities, it¡¯s also intertwined with real life. It depends on your luck, whether you can get one or not. I managed to uncover an easter egg using my real-life inside knowledge. How lovely~ That¡¯s it for now, I found a treasure in the Nightmare Zone and I¡¯m preparing to search for it!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan in reply to Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°OMG, you¡¯re the corpse that obtained that eastereEgg? Quick, send me your attributes chart, or I¡¯ll report you to the police!¡±


    Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°Mr. Big Troll, if you mess with me again, believe me, I will dig your ancestral grave (Amused Face)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan in reply to Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°So fierce!¡±


    Taoist_Zombie_Hunter in reply to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Do not disturb! I¡¯m in the process of digging up graves! Once the player vs player arena opens I¡¯m gonna be famous!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu briefly kept an eye on the gamers¡¯ discussion about the possibility of using in-game skills in real life, but he felt that no trouble would arise.


    According to what Bei Li had said, although the gamers could use a similar type of these skills in real life, they lacked cultivation. Thus, it was impossible for them to use the skills that actually required cultivation.


    Most importantly, they were not cultivators. Hence, other than just the shape of those skills, they were clueless about the energy channeling that was needed during the usage of skills. Thus, using them perfectly was impossible.

 Chapter 136 - The Big Treasure

    Chapter 136: The Big Treasure


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Beiqi, Nightmare Zone.


    A silhouette was loitering suspiciously near Nightmare City, with iron shovels in both hands and a gunny sack tied on his waist.


    After circling Nightmare City once, Hu He took a compass from his pocket. It was made according to the instructions in the ancient records. He glanced at it for a while, before stretching his hand behind and waving at something.


    Something sickly thin appeared from behind him. However, the head of the deformed creature was exceptionally large. It immediately walked forward and took the iron shovels from Hu He¡¯s hands. Then, it vigorously dug at the side of the city wall.


    From the zombie-finding compass, Hu He could tell that there was definitely a corpse of an immensely strong person within Nightmare City. Its Zombie Energy Value was so strong, its strength greatly outweighed Cha Na¡¯s. Hu He¡¯s power would definitely increase tremendously if he obtained it.


    Although he had thought of entering through the city gates, a Zombie Poison Formation had been placed at the city gates. He barged in twice, but his attempts were futile. The only solution left was for Hu He to find another way.


    With the help of the zombie spirit of Cha Na¡¯s immense power, a tunnel through the city wall was soon created.


    Hu He glanced at the hole, and checked the Zombie Energy Value shown on the compass again, before going through the tunnel.


    After entering it, Hu He was surprised when he found that the sky of Nightmare City had numerous coffins floating in the air. Each coffin was tied together by a connecting rope, while the entire city seemed completely empty. Furthermore, the doors of all the large buildings were closed, while pieces of burnt golden paper were strewn all over the streets.


    Although this was a terrible sight to behold, Hu He had already prepared himself mentally for it. Thus, without panicking, he brought out his compass again, and began to search for the source of zombie energy in the city.


    After determining the location, Hu He hunched forward and began making his way to the center of the city.


    As he was walking, he began to feel a little chilly. It felt as though a gust of evil wind was blowing around him, as pieces of the golden paper on the ground fluttered about in the air. The floating coffins shook slightly from the blowing wind, creaking noisily as wood came and brushed against each other.


    Hu He shivered slightly, he felt that the place was too bizarre.


    However, it did not affect his desire for the powerful corpse, as he continued onward with quickened steps.


    After an entire journey on edge, he finally arrived at the central zone. A gigantic blood-red coffin caught his eye, as his digitized compass dinged repeatedly, indicating that the zombie energy was off the charts.


    ¡°This is a big treasure!¡± Hu He¡¯s eyes glowed brightly.


    However, he did not open the coffin immediately. Instead, he walked around the blood coffin twice, and made Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit touch it several times, to ensure that there was no danger before approaching it.


    As he stood next to the blood coffin, he patted the gunny sack and summoned three Zombie Skeleton Warriors from it. Then, Hu He pointed a finger at the blood-red coffin and said¡­


    ¡°Open it!¡±


    Upon hearing the command, the Zombie Skeleton Warriors and zombie spirit of Cha Na immediately approached the blood coffin and began to push the coffin cover.


    To Hu He¡¯s surprise, the blood coffin¡¯s cover was extremely secure. It did not budge an inch, even though it was violently pushed by four zombie spirits.


    Hu He felt puzzled, because other than the three Zombie Skeleton Warriors, he knew that the zombie spirit of Cha Na was extremely powerful. His strength could match the top Rune Masters in the game. In fact, he might be even stronger. Even so, they could not open the coffin cover, it must be extremely heavy.


    Still, Hu He did not feel discouraged. After collecting his thoughts, he raised the iron shovels in his hand and began to smash the coffin cover.


    As Hu He was smashing the blood coffin, Hiderigami who was lying in it and recovering from his injuries, suddenly opened his eyes. Then, he slowly closed them again.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The crashing sounds kept coming from above, causing the deeply asleep Hiderigami to open his eyes again.


    A string of Power of Blood Qi began to flow out of Hiderigami¡¯s body, and headed toward the coffin cover. However, before it reached the coffin cover, it quickly dissipated.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    The cover was being struck endlessly. Hiderigami widened his eyes, he really wanted to kill the rascal who was disrupting his slumber.


    However, due to the battle with the Evil God¡¯s clone, he suffered heavy injuries and the Power of Blood Qi within him was almost depleted. Currently, he could hardly move.


    ¡°Why is it so hard?¡± after spending nearly all day smashing at it, Hu He wiped his sweat away and bent over to place his ear on the cover of the coffin.


    He seemed to have heard something moving inside it.


    A moment later, he was certain that he had misheard it, and merely sat on the coffin cover, as he fell deep into his thoughts again.


    If he gave up now, he would not be satisfied. However, the coffin cover was too hard to open with his current abilities.


    After thinking for a while, Hu He¡¯s eyes brightened, as he opened the shop interface and scrolled through the special tools inventory.


    [Shorthand Iron Shovel (White)]: Digging tool


    Tool Attributes: Hardness 1, Damage 1


    Price: 1 Soul Coin


    [Fine Iron Shovel (Blue)]: Digging tool (Can be used as a weapon)


    Tool Attributes: Hardness 3, Damage 3


    Price: 15 Soul Coins


    ¡­¡­


    Hu He scrolled through the list of tools, before stopping at a golden iron shovel.


    [Gold Shovel (Purple)]: Special tool made by Beiqi¡¯s best blacksmith.


    Tool Attributes: Hardness 10, Damage 12


    Tool Special Attributes: Sharpness Level 3


    Price: 100 Soul Coins (Warning, this item is a limited item, there are only five left.)


    Hu He had a headache while looking at the item prices. However, he grit his teeth and purchased it. Immediately, a gold shovel appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Open it for me!¡± Hu He held the Gold Shovel and vigorously hacked the blood coffin.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The sound of metal clashing against metal thundered upon each impact. However, Hu He gladly noticed that the Gold Shovel created a tiny dent.


    Even though the effect was not tremendous, Hu He knew that there was a possibility. He immediately passed the Gold Shovel to zombie soul Cha Na, who began smashing the coffin open.


    However, Hu He felt a little frustrated as the smashing went on. Even though the Gold Shovel could damage the blood coffin, it was taking too long. If this continued, it would take forever to open it.


    Seeing as the shovel was a limited item, once it broke, the market would have one less Gold Shovel. He could take advantage of its rarity in the future. Hence, he grit his teeth and bought three more Gold Shovels from the shop. Then, he gave them to the other zombie spirits and ordered all four of them to continue opening it. On the other hand, Hu He merely sat by the side, as he opened the game¡¯s built-in forum to pass time.


    ¡°Clang clang clang! Bang bang bang! Ding ding ding!¡±


    The sound of metal clashing endlessly reverberated through the air.


    Hiderigami, who was still lying inside the blood coffin, opened his eyes widely in annoyance, feeling as though he was going crazy.


    He could not fall asleep with the noisy ruckus. Furthermore, the Power of Blood Qi inside that was slowly healing his body, was continually disrupted by the incessant knocking.


    ¡°Splurt!¡±


    Hiderigami vomited a lump of regurgitated Blood Qi from his mouth, splattering it all over the inside of the blood coffin.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± his body¡¯s worsening condition made Hiderigami begin to cough uncontrollably.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Hu He had a sharp hearing, and quickly stopped the zombie spirits from continuing. He approached the blood coffin again, and moved his ear closer to listen closely.


    ¡°Bang, bang! Is anyone there?¡±


    Hu He asked as he knocked twice on the blood coffin.


    A moment later¡­


    As he did not hear any reply, Hu He pointed a finger at the blood coffin and ordered, ¡°Continue smashing!¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ hold on! Cough, cough!¡± Hiderigami¡¯s weak voice echoed from the blood coffin.


    ¡°My goodness, the corpse has come to life!¡± Hu He¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Then, he knocked on the coffin twice again and asked, ¡°Are you the one speaking?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ that¡¯s right, it¡¯s me, can you stop banging?¡±


    If Hiderigami had enough energy to open the coffin cover, he would have immediately devoured the people outside.

 Chapter 137 - A Turtledove In The Magpie’s Nest

    Chapter 137: A Turtledove In The Magpie¡¯s Nest


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Hu He was momentarily dumbfounded when he learned that there was a living being in it.


    According to the ancient records of the Zombie Spirit Sect, incidents of fake zombies or zombie mutations were quite common. However, finding a zombie that could talk was never found in the ancient records. This discovery greatly astonished Hu He.


    After mulling it over, Hu He could not help but ask, ¡°Are you alive or are you dead? If you¡¯re dead, I will dig you up!¡±


    When Hiderigami heard it, he really wanted to jump out of the blood coffin and wring that person¡¯s head off his neck.


    ¡°Little brother, there¡¯s nothing valuable in this blood coffin, stop trying to smash it. I¡¯ll tell you a place with hidden treasure, so quickly leave here,¡± Hu He seemed determined to open the coffin, so Hiderigami could only tempt him away.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, I don¡¯t want any treasure, my target is this old corpse ¨C you!¡±


    Hearing this, Hiderigami involuntarily spat another mouthful of bloody mist.


    Even when he fought the Demonic God¡¯s clone, he did not feel as disgruntled as he did now. Since he had exhausted his Blood Qi to heal his head, he could not use his powers for now. However, he wanted nothing more than to jump out and strangle Hu He to death.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to continue. All you need to do is continue lying down.¡±


    The bloody mist in Hiderigami¡¯s eyes began to swirl.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ since you want corpses, let me tell you a little more about this place. There are 3,000 corpses of the Ghost Supreme Commander Level.¡±


    It was a much more effective bait. Hu He, who was going to continue opening the coffin, was obviously tempted by his offer. He immediately slapped the blood coffin and asked, ¡°Where is it, quickly tell me!¡±


    A flash of sly satisfaction appeared in Hiderigami¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Can you see the palace beside us? Underneath it, there are 3,000 corpses of the Ghost Supreme Commander Level, leave now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hu He shifted his gaze toward the gigantic palace behind the blood coffin.


    ¡°Hmm, after I dig you out, I¡¯ll work on them. Thanks, my brother!¡± Hu He patted the blood coffin as he spoke. Then, he took a few steps back, and pointed his finger at the blood coffin.


    ¡°Smash it!¡±


    In the ancient records, it was written that the people from the Zombie Spirit Sect must not have any compassion for the corpses. Since they were in this line of business, they had to adhere to the rules. Once the excavation had started, it must be completed. This rule was deeply imprinted on Hu He¡¯s mind.


    Hence, a cacophony of deafening banging thundered again. Hiderigami was still lying in the blood coffin, as absolute irateness overwhelmed his emotions. He vomited mouthfuls of Blood Qi that were regurgitated from the noisy racket.


    Meanwhile, Hu He was squatting next to it, as he scrolled through the forum.


    ¡°Hey, Little Brother, this blood coffin can¡¯t be dug.¡±


    A voice suddenly echoed from Hu He¡¯s side, and he jolted in shock. As he turned his body around, he noticed a stout man squatting next to him.


    ¡°Who are you? Are you in this line of work, too?¡± Hu He warily asked, as he stood up.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Little Sha, but I¡¯m not a Zombie Forgemaster like you,¡± the chubby man extended his hand, seemingly friendly.


    Hu He was a little confused, but he still shook his hand.


    ¡°Then, what are you here for? And, why can¡¯t this blood coffin be dug out?¡±


    Little Sha massaged his meaty cheeks and replied, ¡°Do you know who is inside there?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Hu He suddenly said.


    Little Sha was speechless momentarily¡­


    ¡°The one inside is Hiderigami, the fiercest zombie of the Ghost Emperor Realm!¡± Little Sha said under his breath gravely.


    Hu He¡¯s expression froze as he asked, ¡°Is it really Hiderigami?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! Hiderigami is recovering from his wounds after his battle with the Demonic God¡¯s clone.¡±


    ¡°Dig, dig even faster! It¡¯s actually Hiderigami!¡±


    Hu He¡¯s expression became even more enthusiastic. His biggest goal as a Zombie Forgemaster was to discover powerful people like Hiderigami and the Demonic God.


    Upon seeing this, Little Sha could no longer be at ease.


    ¡°But that¡¯s Hiderigami!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I actually hoped that it would be the Demonic God. However, Hiderigami is also equally excellent!¡± Hu He said with a happy expression.


    Little Sha was speechless again¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Little Sha was completely stunned.


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? At worst, I¡¯ll just die,¡± Hu He said calmly.


    As a player, the fear of dying did not exist. Especially since Hu He specialized in zombie-forging, he often roamed the different graveyards in Beiqi. He had died many times already. Hence, death was a common occurrence for him, and naturally made him unafraid of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fierce one! The Zombie Forgemasters are certainly fearless,¡± Little Sha¡¯s face brimmed with great admiration.


    ¡°However, I still need to remind you, Hiderigami chose to heal his wounds here because there is a Yin Soul Eye under the coffin. He¡¯s using the pure Yin Zombie Energy from the Yin Soul Eye to heal his wounds. At the same time, it also acts as a seal. If you damage the blood coffin that is on it, the suppressed Evil Yin Soldiers will escape and create havoc in the Land of Beiqi.


    Little Sha shook his head furiously as he said it, as though he could not bear to imagine it happening.


    Hu He¡¯s expression darkened when he heard it, as he asked, ¡°Is it really that serious?¡±


    Little Sha solemnly nodded and replied, ¡°It will be even worse. A long time ago, the Evil Yin Soldiers caused the Land of Beiqi to suffer many years of misery.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why you are so knowledgeable about this, who are you really? Before Hiderigami came here, why didn¡¯t the seal break without the Yin Soul Eye suppressing it?¡± Hu He asked with widened eyes.


    Upon hearing his question, Little Sha pointed at a black coffin nearby.


    ¡°That coffin is mine. I was the one suppressing the Yin Soul Eye originally. When Hiderigami came, he moved my home away and wanted to occupy the Yin Soul Eye. I was really angry and fought with him, but he knocked me into the air with merely three blows. Luckily, he was heavily wounded and didn¡¯t have the spare energy to worry about me. Hence, I was able to survive,¡± Little Sha said with a grateful expression, as though he had escaped the jaws of death.


    ¡°You are a Zombie Spirit that has the Spirit Wisdom Manifestation?¡± Hu He¡¯s eyes widened.


    The ancient records stated that forged zombie spirits could absorb Yin energy from the heavens and the earth to grow. At later stages, the strong and powerful zombie spirits could even manifest Spirit Wisdom, and become completely new spirits.


    However, this was actually the first time that Hu He had ever seen a zombie spirit with the Spirit Wisdom Manifestation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am also something that Zombie Forgemasters like you created.¡±


    ¡°How strong are you?¡± Hu He¡¯s expression gradually became more excited.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been at the peak of the Ghost General level for many years, but I haven¡¯t been able to break through it. It¡¯s so saddening!¡± Little Sha massaged his chubby cheeks sadly.


    ¡°Then, you are the governor of the Evil Nightmare City, the Evil Ghost General?¡± Hu He digested this information in shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! After the King of Beiqi conferred the rank of Ghost General on me, I was given the responsibility to suppress the Yin Soul Eye,¡± Little Sha said laughingly as he continued massaging his cheeks.


    Upon hearing this, Hu He glanced at the blood coffin and grabbed Little Sha¡¯s shoulders. Then, he said with a tempting expression,


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you help me smash this coffin? Then, you can continue to suppress your Yin Soul Eye, and I can get Hiderigami. Isn¡¯t this killing two birds with one stone?¡±


    ¡°But, if he comes out, we won¡¯t be able to defeat him,¡± Little Sha was evidently disgruntled.


    ¡°Eh¡­ brother, if he really could do it, he would have jumped out and beaten us already. He must be extremely weak now, so we need to take advantage of his sickly condition and take his life! If we miss this opportunity, we won¡¯t have the chance when he recovers.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± at this moment, the sound of Hiderigami choking came from the blood coffin.


    ¡°Do you hear that? Hiderigami doesn¡¯t even have the strength to speak now. If you help me to ruthlessly end his life, we can both be in a win-win situation! It¡¯ll be perfect!¡±


    Little Sha seemed convinced by Hu He¡¯s explanation, but he still looked doubtfully at Hu He and uttered, ¡°Will this really work?¡±


    ¡°It will definitely work!¡± Hu He sounded extremely sure of himself.


    Little Sha¡¯s heart wavered when he heard Hu He¡¯s confident exclamation.


    Even though he was extremely terrified of Hiderigami, Hiderigami was in a period of weakness, just as Hu He said. It would really be an invaluable opportunity to attack him now.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll help you smash it!¡± Little Sha ultimately replied, while gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 138 - New Downloadable Content ‘The Invasion of Evil’

    Chapter 138: New Downloadable Content ¡®The Invasion of Evil¡¯


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    When Hu He heard that Little Sha was willing to lend a hand, he beamed with great joy. After all, he was at the Ghost General Level and was very powerful. Hence, he immediately took a Gold Shovel from one of the Zombie Skeleton Warriors and passed it to him.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s get on with it, the time for revenge.¡±


    Little Sha nodded solemnly, but he did not take the Gold Shovel. Instead, he walked directly to the front of the blood coffin, and smashed the coffin¡¯s cover with his fist.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The strike was extremely powerful, even the ground tremored on impact. Other than the zombie spirit of Cha Na, the other three Zombie Skeleton Warriors were flung into the air.


    It was also extremely effective, as he managed to leave a fist mark on the cover of the blood coffin.


    ¡°Keep it up!¡± Hu He shouted excitedly when he noticed this.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    He punched again, landing his fist exactly on the fist mark. The coffin¡¯s cover shook violently, as numerous cracks appeared on it.


    Hu He was beside himself with excitement. This Ghost General¡¯s skills were indeed extraordinary. With only two blows, the blood coffin seemed as though it was going to shatter.


    ¡°Walk a tad further away, I¡¯m focusing my power!¡± Little Sha said this with a serious countenance.


    Hearing this, Hu He hurriedly led the zombie spirits away to the back.


    Little Sha¡¯s body suddenly exuded a dense layer of zombie energy, which instantly gathered on his fist.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Following Little Sha¡¯s roar of anger, he heavily pounded the blood coffin, with his right fist that was filled with zombie energy. When the zombie energy came into contact with the blood coffin, it immediately burst open. The spreading zombie energy began to corrode the blood coffin, while making a hissing sound.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Fine cracks appeared on the cover of the coffin. After the explosion, it revealed the body of Hiderigami, who was lying in the blood coffin.


    Seeing this, Hu He immediately walked a couple of steps forward toward the blood coffin. Then, he peeked in.


    Hiderigami had his eyes wide open and was angrily glaring at him.


    ¡°It really is Hiderigami!¡±


    Hu He had seen Hiderigami¡¯s appearance during his fight with the Demonic God.?Hence, he could recognize the person now.


    ¡°Evil General, my body has already been tied to the Yin Soul Eye. If I¡¯m moved from the blood coffin, this seal will definitely be broken!¡± Hiderigami seemed to know that Hu He was someone that he could not reason with, so he directed his gaze at Little Sha instead.


    Little Sha¡¯s face seemed anxious when he heard it.


    ¡°He has beaten you before!¡± Hu He immediately turned round to tell Little Sha.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°He has beaten you before, you need to get revenge! Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡± Hu He began to fan the flames of dissatisfaction because he was afraid that Little Sha might stop him from taking Hiderigami away.


    ¡°If I take Hiderigami away, you can return home!¡±


    As he said this, Hu He had a little idea. The zombie spirit Cha Na walked forward and hugged Hiderigami¡¯s huge head. Then, he began to drag the person out.


    ¡°Evil Ghost General, you will regret this! If the Yin Soul Eye seal is broken, the Evil Yin Soldier will run rampant across Beiqi. All the guilt and wrongdoing will be yours to bear.¡±


    Hu He noticed this, and quickly gave some instructions to the other three zombie spirits. Then, he walked forward and helped the zombie spirit Cha Na to slowly move Hiderigami out of the blood coffin.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Hiderigami¡¯s body fell to the ground. Hu He smiled widely, as he was relieved that this trip was not fruitless. He had truly uncovered a big treasure.


    However, a clear sound of shattering glass echoed from beneath the blood coffin. Then, the blood coffin began to expel thick and heavy Black Zombie Energy.


    The zombie energy quickly coalesced, and rushed to the sky, forming a gigantic Zombie Energy Pillar. Endless painful wailing sounded from inside it, while grotesque faces occasionally floated to its surface.


    Hu He was stunned when he saw it. However, Little Sha suddenly cradled his head, as he squatted on the floor, with a face of utter despair.


    ¡°We¡¯re done for, we¡¯re done for! Hiderigami wasn¡¯t lying to me, he really did use his body as a medium to connect to the Yin Soul Eye, in order to absorb zombie energy. Now that his body has been moved away, the Yin Soul Eye has been completely destroyed.¡±


    Suddenly, a game notification sounded in Hu He¡¯s mind.


    [Attention all areas, Player Hu He has broken the Yin Soul Eye Seal, the suppressed Evil Yin Soldiers have now been released, activating new downloadable content.]


    [New Downloadable Content ¡®The Invasion of Evil¡¯]:


    Content: 40,000 years ago, in a quest to forge the strongest zombie spirit, a crazy Zombie Forgemaster used the Yin Soul Manifestation Pond as his source of energy, and created a Yin Soul Eye that could release a large amount of zombie energy. Used to sustain zombie souls, this dense zombie energy could be used to strengthen the zombie spirits, and manifest weak inkling consciousness within them.


    This weak inkling of conscience gradually turned evil under the gradual irrigation of zombie energy. Thus, an entire evil zombie spirit army was created.


    After obtaining immense power, they devoured that crazy Zombie Forgemaster, and made their way out of the Yin Soul Eye, bringing tragedy and misfortune to the Land of Beiqi.


    They craved blood and flesh, hungered for devouring their prey, and thirsted for massacring everyone!


    Evil Yin Soldiers Introduction: Oddities manifested due to the zombie spirits being flushed with large amounts of zombie energy. Apart from having an extremely strong defense, they are also competent in the Evil Ghost Arts.


    Introduction to the Ranks of Evil Yin Soldiers (from lowest to highest): Evil Yin Soldier (Level 80), Evil Zombie Spirit (Level 120), Evil Ferocious Spirit (Level 150), Evil Iron Commander (Level 200), Evil Zombie King (Unknown)


    [Accomodation System Officially Activated, Shop Items Update Notification]:


    Added items are as follows:


    [Mahogany Small House (Upgradeable)]:


    During the stage of Evil Brutality, the entire Land of Beiqi would suffer from extremely violent attacks and the outside world would be filled with danger. This type of house is molded from mahogany imbued with spirituality and can resist the attacks of ordinary Evil Yin Soldiers.


    Surface area: 20 square meters.


    Price: 100 Soul Coins.


    [Townhouse Talisman]:


    The Townhouse Talisman is specially created to repel zombie-type beings. If placed outside the house, it will prevent Evil Yin Soldiers from coming closer. (Ferocious Spirit Level and below)


    Price: 200 Soul Coins.


    [Spirit of the Door God (Can be upgraded)]:


    Fully-formed Door God that can guard the house, comes with three main upgrade trees, and hundreds of different branches from each tree.


    Three Main Upgrade Trees: Ghost Breaker (Combat Type, Price: 100 Soul Coins), Ghost Arts (Spell Type, Price: 200 Soul Coins), Ghost Mountain (Defensive Type, Price: 300 Soul Coins)


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden activation of this new downloadable content and the appearance of a new accommodation system immediately created a huge sensation throughout the forum.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Fuck, I haven¡¯t even finished upgrading my ship, now we suddenly need to upgrade houses as well. It¡¯s that bastard Zombie Forgemaster, didn¡¯t you just announce that you dug out a treasure? Is this the surprise that you dug out for us? I won¡¯t say more, all areas should issue a warrant for this person, kill him with no mercy!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest:¡± I¡¯m dumbfounded, just now I also saw his reply thread about him excavating a treasure. Lo and behold, it¡¯s a huge surprise indeed. I agree with the warrant for this person (Gritting teeth)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not quarrel now. We should prepare to defend ourselves. The brothers by the coast return to the Mansion of the Dead now! Let¡¯s prepare the first line of defense, the creatures are approaching!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°This bastard Zombie Forgemaster is really troublesome. Are you trying to make the game harder for me? You suddenly throw this survival mode at us, I really want to murder you!¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Actually, I recently came across a new island, and was preparing to improve the deserted land. Now, it looks like I won¡¯t be able to do so. Let¡¯s immediately return to defend the base camp. Send a warrant out for this person, kill him if you ever see him! (Grits teeth)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, even Hu He himself was utterly confused.


    He raised his head to stare at the evergrowing Zombie Energy Pillar in the sky, and suddenly felt that he seemed to have caused a huge pandemonium.


    Suddenly, the Zombie Energy Pillar came into contact with the sky ceiling, causing it to disintegrate instantly, raining uncountable Evil Yin Soldiers on the Lands of Beiqi like falling meteors.


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough time, run faster!¡± Little Sha pulled Hu He and flew upward into the sky.


    ¡°Wait wait, Hiderigami! We haven¡¯t taken Hiderigami yet!¡± Hu He kept stretching out his hand at the body of Hiderigami during his flight, as his heart was filled with reluctance.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough time. Hiderigami¡¯s body is so heavy, you can¡¯t bring him with us. Don¡¯t kill yourself,¡± Little Sha immediately scolded him as he increased his speed as he shot upwards.


    Seeing this, Hu He miserably patted the zombie storage bag. The four bodies of zombie spirits transformed into black mist and traveled into the bag. However, Hiderigami¡¯s body gradually drifted further away.


    The big treasure was gone¡­ Hu He¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears.

 Chapter 139 - The Nation’s Enemy

    Chapter 139: The Nation¡¯s Enemy


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Actually, the appearance of the new content was something that had been pre-determined by Lu Wu and Bei Li.


    However, this was also activated as a last resort.


    Lu Wu noticed that Hu He was smashing the coffin.


    However, Lu Wu¡¯s policy was to never interfere and allow the players to act freely. Even though he was gritting his teeth hard as he watched, he held his urge in and let them be.


    However, in Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, the brutality of the Evil Yin Soldiers had its pros and cons.


    One of the advantages was that there would be an increase in creatures for the players to level up with. After all, each time an Evil Yin Soldier was killed, players could collect both experience points and soul coins.


    With the huge influx of players, the overall speed of leveling up had decreased. Since they were unable to expand the maps, there was a serious lack of creatures to be farmed in the Land of Beiqi.


    This was especially so for the Ghost Mountains. Every day, there were at least a million players trying to level up there. With the appearance of the Evil Yin Soldiers, this problem could be solved.


    However, the disadvantage was that the Land of Beiqi would probably be invaded on all fronts.


    These Evil Yin Soldiers were extremely powerful. Even if they were not as terrifying as the Sea King or the Rock Ghost King, it would be an uphill task for the current players to defend against their oncoming attacks.


    In order to solve this problem, Bei Li found some design drawings in the equipment depot, and created some molds of items that could help defend against the Evil Yin Soldiers. Then, he placed these in the shop to help the players.


    However, Lu Wu was not worried about the current situation of the players. After all, this was a matter for the entire Land of Beiqi, not merely the players. For example, the Rock Ghost King, the Nine-Headed Snake King, and the other factions of Beiqi might be invaded, too. The burden of invasion was shared equally.


    At the same time, in order to quickly resolve this threat, Lu Wu specially announced three missions to increase the competitiveness of the players.


    [Main Quest: Protectors of the Homeland]:


    Quest Requirements: Defend the Mansion of the Dead and prevent it from being invaded by the Evil Yin Soldiers. (Universal Mission)


    Quest Period: Until the end of the Evil Apocalypse.


    Quest Rewards: Blue Title (Protectors of the Homeland), Reward: 20 Soul Coins


    [Side Quest: Evil Butcher]:


    Quest Requirements: Kill Evil Yin Soldiers (0/10), Evil Zombie Spirits (0/5), Evil Ferocious Ghosts (0/1)


    Quest Rewards: One mahogany house


    Point Accumulation Quest: Evil Natural Enemies


    Quest Requirements: Form a small party (minimum 10 players), hunt and kill monsters of Evil Ferocious Ghost rank and above. The reward is additional points.


    Quest Requirements Part 2: All parties that participate in this point accumulation quest can register their names at the Mansion of the Dead. Parties that have been formed cannot be disbanded during the quest period. The kills of monsters of Evil Ferocious Ghost rank and above, from each member of the party, can be included in the party¡¯s total points. Finally, parties that rank in the top 3,000 will be given special rewards.


    Top 3,000 Parties Quest Rewards: Red Title (Evil Natural Enemies), 1,000 Soul Coins (per party)


    Top 10 parties on the server will be given additional special rewards: Special Door Gods (Drawing Force)


    The appearance of these three quests immediately piqued the enthusiasm of the players. Some players that were already at the Mansion of the Dead began to publicly advertise for members to form parties, in preparation to hunt and kill the evil spirits.


    With the new invasion, items such as the mahogany houses and talismans became hot-selling items in the shop and their stock was replenished in great amounts.


    However, after some thought, Lu Wu added another setting.


    In the safety zone at the center of the Mansion of the Dead, players were prohibited from building mahogany houses. However, Lu Wu did not implement the rule in the wild. After all, when hunting and killing, players would use up their physical energy and needed safe zones for short breaks. Thus, these mahogany houses would act as shelters.


    The area of the evil spirit¡¯s invasion was extremely large. After the Yin Soul Eye was shattered, the entire Land of Beiqi was filled with wandering souls. Large numbers of Evil Yin Soldiers were running rampant and countless spirits were completely destroyed.


    Many players in the wild had no idea what had happened. Some were even killed by the spirits falling down from the sky, causing them to disconnect from the game.


    The entire forum began to fill with activity, it could be said that the disaster that Hu He created greatly angered all the players.


    Hu He instantly became the server¡¯s most wanted person. Some rich players even issued posts with rewards of soul coins, stating that they would reward anyone that killed Hu He once and presented a picture proof.


    ¡­¡­


    The root of the problem, Hu He and Little Sha were squatting together inside a hole in the burial grounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, we¡¯re done for, I¡¯ve made a huge miatake,¡± Little Sha hugged his chubby head, as he squatted on the ground crying.


    He thought of how this quest was issued by the King of Beiqi, and how each of the great factions of Beiqi had vowed to supervise him.


    However, this matter was ruined now, so this meant that he was about to be chased after by all the factions in Beiqi.


    When he thought of this, Little Sha felt that he would die for sure.


    Hu He was looking at all the posts on the forum. They were filled with sinister and murderous intent, causing him to look terrified as he mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s all over!¡±


    On this treasure-hunting trip, not only was he unable to obtain Hiderigami, but he had also become the nation¡¯s enemy. This made him extremely aggrieved.


    After mulling it over, he opened a post and weakly tried to reply with one sentence.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. (Crying)¡±


    Immediately, there was an influx of comments below it.


    ¡°What a fellow, tell us your address. See if I don¡¯t kill you a hundred times! You dare to cause trouble, but you don¡¯t have the guts to stomach the consequences?¡±


    ¡°The main character has finally appeared, that¡¯s wonderful. Hurry up and come to the Mansion of the Dead, we have gathered an army of over a million people to welcome you. Come here quickly (Slight smile)¡±


    ¡°Where are you right now? Tell me quickly, I will never reveal it. Quickly direct message me to coordinate, brother. All of them want to kill you, only I want to protect you (honest and sincere gaze)¡±


    ¡°Brother, your actions are really excellent. The entire server has to clean up your mess! How amazing! Give you a perfect score!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sharpened the knife, the only thing left is you. Brother, come home, I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t return to the Mansion of the Dead. Have you seen the latest quests, especially the Party Quest, you can only obtain it from the steward of the Mansion of the Dead (Smile)¡±


    ¡°After discussing it, everyone has decided to kill you into submission. Doesn¡¯t that make you happy! Aren¡¯t you amazed! Aren¡¯t you surprised!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the replies from all the players, Hu He¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he hurriedly closed the forum. He was worried that he would drown himself in his own saliva.


    It was certain that he had become an unforgivable target. What could he do now? This game did not allow the players to change usernames, nor could one delete and re-register. He was utterly doomed.


    One had become the common enemy for all players, while one had become the common enemy of all the factions of Beiqi. They would surely have to live in fear and constantly hide in the future. The thought of it made them feel extremely miserable, and they could not help but wail bitterly.


    Meanwhile, the looming catastrophe also awakened the 3,000 Ghost Commanders who were deeply buried beneath the palace in Nightmare City.


    They breached the palace, levitated into the air, and came together in midair to make a gigantic black Hexagram Formation.


    When they noticed the arrival of the Ghost Commander Army, large amounts of evil spirits began to float upward and rushed at them with bloodthirst.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    At this moment, one of the Ghost Commanders¡¯ leaders shouted a command. Then, a ray of blinding light immediately beamed from the formation, as 3,000 Ghost Commanders flew from it at full speed.


    No matter how strong the spirits in their path were, they were no match for the Ghost Commanders¡¯ formation. It forcefully broke a pathway through them, before increasing its speed and disappearing from the Nightmare Zone, as it moved toward the Cliffs of Desperation.


    In a blink of an eye, the black Hexagon Formation appeared at its destination, rapidly landed next to a wooden house at the mountainside.


    Noticing the disruption outside the house, a white-haired old man drunkenly opened the door and peered outside. Suddenly, he realized that 3,000 Ghost Commanders were neatly lined in rows before him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the white-haired old man was a little confused.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the evil spirits are causing an apocalypse. Hence, we have been awakened, do you wish to battle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Go back to sleep!¡±


    The white-haired old man swept his gaze across the ranks of the Ghost Commander army, rolling his eyes as he reprimanded them. Then, the wooden door slammed shut with a bang, leaving an army of wide-eyed and thunderstruck Ghost Commanders behind him.

 Chapter 140 - The Civilian Players’ Fury

    Chapter 140: The Civilian Players¡¯ Fury


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    On the second day after the Yin Soul Eye Seal was broken¡­


    Evil spirits were wandering everywhere in the Land of Beiqi, while the majority of the players took refuge in the Mansion of the Dead, as they transitioned from progression mode to survival mode.


    Currently, the players could only go out in small parties to fight; traveling solo was simply suicidal.


    Other than a few exceptionally professional players, not many players could fight the spirits alone. A lot of new players had even grouped together in parties of over a hundred people before going out to guarantee their own safety.


    At this stage, the players were both pleased and unsatisfied with the current situation.


    Even though there were endless creatures to kill, waves of attacks would occasionally rain on the Mansion of the Dead, causing the rate of deaths to become exceptionally high. Therefore, the shop¡¯s mahogany houses and other items became must-have items. This allowed Lu Wu to earn a huge sum of money.


    At the same time, Lu Wu finally released the long-awaited players¡¯ rankings and the raiding parties¡¯ rankings leaderboard.


    [Players¡¯ Ranking Leaderboard]:


    Number 1: Ao Jian: Level 82, Character Class: Ten Swords Demonic Sect


    Number 2: Qi Ming: Level 79, Character Class: Ghost Monster


    Number 3: Feng Yuxiu: Level 79, Character Class: Five Elements Warlock


    Number 4: Su Xiaoba: Level 79, Character Class: Five Elements Warlock


    Number 5: Gu Yu: Level 78, Character Class: Demonic God¡¯s Apostle


    Number 6: Qing Dou: Level 78, Character Class: Five Elements Warlock


    Number 7: Liu Gan: Level 77, Character Class: Mage


    Number 8: Ye Xue¡¯er: Level 74, Character Class: Cursed Apostle


    ¡­¡­


    The leaderboard allowed the players to know the levels of the current top-ranking players during this season.


    In order to increase the functionality of the ranking leaderboard, Lu Wu would even give rewards for those who made the leaderboard quarterly.


    For the players in the Top 100 of the leaderboard at the end of each quarter, they would receive a blue Pioneer title as a reward (valid for 30 days).


    A second ranking was also introduced to allow the players to compare the points of each raiding party.


    [Raiding Parties Points Scoreboard]:


    Number 1: Demolition Officers Team 1 (100 people): 321 points


    Number 2: Great Dragon Guild Team 1 (100 people): 320 points


    Number 3: Myth Team 1 (100 people): 302 points


    Number 4: Demolition Officers Team 3 (100 people): 298 points


    Number 5: Avengers Team 1 (100 people): 298 points


    ¡­¡­


    It was obvious that after the invasion of the evil spirits, compared to the relatively stable players¡¯ ranking leaderboard, the competition in the raiding party scoreboard was much more fierce.


    At any point in time, the ranking could change when a raiding party killed a high-level spirit in the wild.


    For the final reward, the guilds began to play their best again.


    At this stage of the invasion of evil, Bei Li had also begun to burn the midnight oil, as they had exhausted their supply of soul coins to create a new building type called the Zombie Forging Room.


    After an entire night, the Zombie Forging Room finally emerged at the border of the Mansion of the Dead¡¯s safe zone.


    [Zombie Forging Room]:


    Specific Functions: Players can collect dead evil corpses as raw materials, and pass them to the steward of the Zombie Forging Room to obtain Zombie Spirit Points. With enough zombie spirits, players will be able to use the Zombie Forging Room to forge evil beings into a one-time subordinate.


    The forging room aimed to increase the game¡¯s playability and more importantly, rationalize the game resource mechanics.


    The concept of the Zombie Forging Room was originally from Lu Wu, as he felt that leaving the residual corpses of the spirits in the wild was too wasteful. Hence, he asked Bei Li if it was possible to collect and reuse them.


    Bei Li immediately patted her chest and replied affirmatively. Soon, she created the Zombie Forging Room.


    The principle of the Zombie Forging Room was extremely easy. First, one needed to collect the residual corpses of the evil spirits. Then they had to use the Zombie Forging Room to process and purify them in order to obtain zombie spirit points. Finally, the zombie spirit points could be used to create digitized spirits, like forging a one-time pet that would listen to all instructions (and then disappear after death).


    Of course, Lu Wu would charge a fee to forge evil spirits at the Zombie Forging Room. The higher the level of the spirits, the required zombie spirit points for forging and the service fee would also be much higher.


    For the players who liked playing as a summoner, the introduction of this mode filled them with immense excitement.


    In fact, players could be seen offering high prices for corpses in the safe zone at the Mansion of the Dead. After they had collected an entire sack of evil corpses, they would send it to the Zombie Forging Room to process them into one-time subordinates.


    However, the processing of the evil spirits in this mode was not profitable. Ten corpses of similarly ranked spirits needed to be forged to accumulate enough zombie spirit points to forge a digitized evil subordinate of equal rank.


    However, this brought excitement to many players, as they could sell the evil corpses for coins as well.


    All of the new content made the players feel bitter and happy at the same time. They were bitter because they couldn¡¯t stop spending soul coins, and they were happy because the various gameplays created by this new mode were very interesting.


    Since it was exceptionally difficult to survive in the wild now, it allowed many players to experience the anxiety and thrill of a terrifying apocalypse.


    ¡­¡­


    In the burial grounds, two silhouettes were painstakingly making their way forward.


    After walking past the Northern part of the burial grounds near the Mansion of the Dead, both of them suddenly curled in and hid behind a huge rock.


    Before their eyes, Gu Hui and others from the Myth Guild were surrounding and battling fiercely with a Level 150 Evil Ferocious Spirit.


    Although the raiding party comprised of a hundred people, the Evil Ferocious Spirit was truly strong. Gu Yu and the others could not do much against it at the moment, and could only keep grinding away to wear it down.


    Luckily, the Evil Ferocious Spirit was battling instinctively and did not have any real desire to fight. Under the teamwork of Gu Yu and the others, the raiding party did not suffer any serious losses or damage.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, should we hide further away?¡± Little Sha asked a little nervously.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Hu He resolutely answered.


    ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡± Hu He suddenly stopped Little Sha from running away.


    ¡°You are a Ghost General, what are you afraid of? No matter how many people there are, they still can¡¯t beat you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± Little Sha suddenly replied.


    Hu He felt like he wanted to cover his face, as he wondered which Zombie Forgemaster forged an extremely timid yet ridiculously strong zombie spirit like Little Sha.


    ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± the utterly hapless Little Sha asked again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hide for now, avoid confrontations at all costs, and safety first!¡±


    Thus, they squatted behind the gigantic rock, listening quietly to the clashing sounds of magic and flesh meshing with the bloodthirsty yelling from the players.


    Sun Qi, who was busy treating his party member, furrowed his brows, and looked at the gigantic rock.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s an evil corpse over there, I can smell the thick scent of zombie energy!¡±


    ¡°Go and see, but don¡¯t be ambushed. We need to deal with this first,¡± after he had finished speaking, Gu Yu disappeared in a flash, appearing behind the Zombie Ferocious Spirit and forcefully threw a punch at him.


    When Sun Qi noticed this, he immediately descended from the air and walked toward the gigantic rock.


    Sun Qi was extremely careful to be safe, as he jumped onto the gigantic rock from the side and peered over the edge.


    Six pairs of eyes instantly met each other, as the three of them were all astonished.


    ¡°Zombie Forgemasters!¡±


    ¡°Dog!¡±


    ¡°My God, a White Phantom!¡±


    The three people shouted shockingly in unison.


    ¡°Shush, keep quiet, dog,¡± Hu He¡¯s face was adorned with an apologetic smile, as he lowered his voice to speak.


    Sun Qi solemnly nodded. Then, he looked to the sky and shouted loudly, ¡°Boss, the bastard Zombie Forgemaster is here. Hurry up you guys, I¡¯ve caught him!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Hu He wanted to flee immediately, but a murderous intent flashed in Sun Qi¡¯s eyes, as he bit Hu He¡¯s arm. No matter how hard Hu He tried, he could not free himself from Sun Qi.


    To be honest, the ones who hated Hu He the most were most definitely the civilian players. As one himself, Sun Qi¡¯s eyes began to redden.


    He still had not obtained the coins to upgrade the ship, but he needed to purchase a house and upgrade it as well. Besides, he would need to upgrade his door god, too. This troublemaker must not be allowed to exist under the same sky as me!


    When the parties of the Myth Guild that were attacking the Evil Ferocious Spirit heard the words Zombie Forgemaster, they were thunderstruck. Then, all of them rushed to the gigantic rock and gathered around it, paying no more attention to the Evil Ferocious Spirit.

 Chapter 141 - Accomplished The First Killing Attempt

    Chapter 141: Accomplished The First Killing Attempt


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Upon witnessing the scene, the expression on Little Sha¡¯s face changed. When he was about to run away, Hu He used one of his hands to grab Little Sha, saying, ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s leave together!¡±


    Just as Little Sha wanted to drag him up, he realized the formation and appearance of many shadows around the boulder. One of the shadow formations was the Demonic¡¯s God clone of the defeated Hiderigami.


    The color drained from Little Sha¡¯s face immediately as he muttered, ¡°Good luck, brother!¡± Then, he swiftly turned around and fled, vanishing from sight in a blink of an eye.


    A dignified Ghost General is scared off just like this?


    Hu He was heartbroken, Fuck, I wonder if he could still remember the oath that we used to pledge in the cave, promising to share sufferings and happiness together.


    When the people in the Myth Guild came across the most wanted person on the server ¨C Hu He, their facial expressions turned ferocious. They approached him at a fast pace.


    This caused Hu He¡¯s heart to pound vigorously.


    He knew better than anyone else that he could not die at this stage. If he was dead, then he would only respawn in the Mansion of the Dead. He could imagine the horrifying scene of being killed continuously by other players and not being able to leave the safe zone.


    ¡°Argh, dog, please let go!¡± Hu He slapped on the dog¡¯s head, trying to free himself from the bite so that he could escape.


    Sun Qi groaned and the bite became increasingly tighter.


    Having no other choice, Hu He patted his zombie storage bag to summon four zombie spirits in his hands. Three of the four Warriors of Wreckage rushed toward the crowd in the Myth Guild. At that instant, the zombie spirit named Cha Na stretched out his arm to grab the upper and lower jaw of Sun Qi¡¯s dog mouth and he started using force.


    Upon seeing Cha Na, the zombie spirit, Sun Qi immediately widened his eyes, causing his mouth to open up due to the immense force that was exerted.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Hu He who was freed from the constraint, released a forceful strike with his foot, causing Sun Qi to rise high in the air. Subsequently, he extended his hand to make finger gestures during his incantation and said, ¡°Burst!¡±


    The three zombie spirits which were approaching the Myth Guild exploded instantly with smoke and pervaded the air. Hu He seized his golden opportunity to run away as fast as lightning toward the east.


    ¡°Cough, cough! Such a bad smell¡­¡±


    Once the people in the Myth Guild escaped from the dense smoke, they noticed that the dog was standing on the ground with his eyes wide open while Hu He was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where is he, dog?¡± Gu Yu questioned hurriedly.


    ¡°Boss, this brat is freaking audacious!¡± Sun Qi was already taken aback, leaving him open-mouthed.


    ¡°What do you mean? I am asking you the direction he ran toward,¡± Gu Yu was startled.


    ¡°Boss, do you know what I saw just now? It was Cha Na. The skull of Cha Na, the symbol of our Christmas Battle Event was stolen by this bastard!¡±


    Sun Qi remained motionless and expressionless as though he was immobilized out of astonishment.


    ¡°The skull of Cha Na?¡±


    At first, Gu Yu was confused and before long, he revealed an astonished expression in his eyes as well.


    ¡°This bastard is really crazy! I bet this person must be tired of living for him to do that.¡±


    Thinking up to this point, Gu Yu immediately turned on the guild live chat in order to allow a player in the Mansion of the Dead to check if the skull of Cha Na on the city gate was still in place.


    One minute later, the members of the guild uploaded a screenshot to the guild channel.


    Those who had seen the screenshot were left dumbfounded.


    In the photo, a wooden-carved skull of Cha Na was used to replace the original one in the Mansion of the Dead.


    If it was not for Sun Qi who had realized it, no one would have found out about it even if they walked in and out all the time. At this moment, everyone was feeling strangely heart-broken.


    ¡°Oh my god! This brother is such a cruel character. He must be dreaming of ascending to heaven!¡±


    ¡°Chase, make sure to chase after him. If we do not make him submit, I have no idea what other off-limit things he will be up to.¡±


    After that, Gu Yu instructed Sun Qi to lead the way. The whole Myth Guild search party went after Hu He following like maniacs, swearing to eliminate this malignant player.


    At this instant, Hu He¡¯s face was written with trepidation as he ran away crazily. He knew from the dog¡¯s expression that the fact he¡¯d stolen the skull of Cha Na could not be hidden anymore. If he did not escape this time, he would surely be done for.


    He fled for his life along the way. However, as he turned around, he was frightened by the sight of a group of assassin players trailing close behind him, utilizing their Shadow Steps.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Hu He hoped badly that he could have more pairs of legs so he could run even faster.


    Just as Hu He wanted to proceed to escape after crossing over a boulder that was blocking the road, he suddenly felt a sense of heaviness in his body. It seemed as though he was dragged to one side by a driving force.


    Hu He felt the urge to resist as his body touched the ground. However, at this moment in time, he came across an elegant and handsome man shaking his head seriously at him.


    ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± the group of assassins who turned on their Shadow Steps swept over their heads.


    Once the man was certain that the assassins were far gone, he waved his hand at Hu He, saying, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Hu He was a little baffled. Although he was uncertain of the reason why this person had come to his rescue, he still chose to tag along with him.


    After crossing the crooked paths within the heap of boulders with the man, the man stopped in his tracks when they reached the empty space surrounded by the boulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now!¡±


    Hu He was moved and he could not stop expressing his gratitude, ¡°Brother, I truly appreciate your help!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! I feel that you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. After all, it¡¯s just a game. To be happy is the most important thing,¡± Murphy patted on Hu He¡¯s shoulder and smiled as he uttered.


    ¡°What a close confidant!¡± Hu He grabbed Murphy¡¯s hand promptly, showing a face full of excitement.


    At this point, he finally discovered that someone could actually understand him. How lucky of him to have a like-minded comrade among the players!


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    At this moment, the sound of a sharp weapon piercing the body resonated through the atmosphere. As Hu He¡¯s body trembled, he turned around, looking in disbelief. He realized that a cute young lady with long hair cascaded down her shoulders was smiling while stabbing his back with a dagger.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Puff! The young lady removed the dagger with a smile and inserted it again.


    ¡°Brother, save me!¡±


    Hu He thought he was tracked down by the members of the Myth Guild. Hence, he kept turning his head over, trying to seek help from Murphy, only to realize that Murphy was the one who lifted his dagger and stabbed him in the chest.


    Puff!


    Hu He¡¯s face was totally perplexed. He could not understand why his initial benefactor was trying to murder him right now.


    ¡°Backstab!¡± a gentle shriek of the young lady from behind reverberated around the empty space. Then, a critical strike of scarlet red words appeared above his head.


    His vision started to blur¡­


    ¡°Why?¡± before death, Hu He fixed his gaze at Murphy as he asked in despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a game. To be happy is the most important thing but you upset us¡­¡± Murphy replied in a smile.


    ¡°Now I know¡­¡±


    Hu He¡¯s body fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    At this moment, he felt restless. His gaming experience was by far the worst for him. His sworn brother who was a Ghost General left him behind, and his so-called benefactor laid his hands on him. This world is full of conspiracy. I have no idea how a pure and innocent person like me could survive in the future.


    ¡°Little Pomelo, quickly take a screenshot!¡± the male assassin, Murphy promptly told the young lady.


    Upon hearing that, the young lady nodded and utilized the function of the camera. She took three shots of Hu He¡¯s dead body.


    Later, both of them squatted down next to each other and began to upload the photo of Hu He¡¯s murder to the forum.


    [Killing target, Zombie Forgemaster, waiting for the reward¡­]


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Congratulations! Congratulations on your first attempt in killing! (Reward: 0.01 soul coins)¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Such a refreshing feeling. Let¡¯s wait for him to respawn in the Mansion of the Dead! (Reward: 20 soul coins)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Wah, the malignant guy is finally killed. I was so infuriated when I saw people discussing this guy who stole the skull of Cha Na in the forum. I¡¯m surprised to find out that this guy was murdered so fast. Give you a like! (Reward: 1 soul coin)¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°Bravo! The whole world is searching for him right now. The first person attempting to kill him must receive a like from me! (Reward: 100 soul coins)¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°I don¡¯t mind the fact that he has created the invasion of the evil apocalypse. But I have never thought that he would dare to steal the symbolic item of our battle event, the skull of Cha Na. This is a big deal! Good shot! I¡¯m poor but I¡¯ll still give out a reward. (Reward: 10 soul coins)¡±


    Grasshopper_Captain: ¡°No point saying much, keep your reward nicely. (Reward: 10 soul coins)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°This is my effort from laboring for money. It¡¯s little, hope you don¡¯t mind. (Reward: 3 soul coins)¡±


    After the screenshot of Hu He¡¯s death was uploaded, the forum became active. Obviously, everyone was elated.


    From this, one could tell how much the players hated this malignant player.


    At this time, Hu He quit playing the game, took off his virtual reality headset, and stared at the screen blankly with his hollow eyes.


    He seemed to be able to imagine the scene of him being enveloped by the players¡¯ army within three hours.

 Chapter 142 - Twin Souls

    Chapter 142: Twin Souls


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the sky along with a downpour.


    The trees in the forest swayed vigorously due to the strong wind, forming a rustling sound as they hit each other. It sounded like weeping or probably more like it was recounting a tale.


    On the muddy ground, two slim and weak figures snuggled together. The howling wind caused them to tremble and they leaned closer to each other.


    At this moment, the boy¡¯s thin shirt was torn apart. The back part of his body had a shocking wound. With his skin torn and flesh being exposed, blood ran down his back quietly, forming a tiny stream on the muddy ground.


    The color drained from the boy¡¯s face. His lips quivered due to the excruciating pain and he pursed his lips to prevent himself from bawling in agony.


    ¡°Little Pomelo, I think I am about to die,¡± the boy murmured weakly to the girl in his embrace.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen. We promised to escape together and you even said that you are going to tie the knot with me,¡± the girl¡¯s face revealed her hope for a wonderful future life. However, deep in her eyes, it was visible that she could not make sense of the situation before her.


    Upon hearing that, the boy twitched his pale lips and reached out his hand to caress Little Pomelo¡¯s face.


    ¡°You must escape from here. Promise me to live your life well.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get out of here together!¡± the girl asserted.


    A huge amount of blood continued to ooze out. The boy could no longer withstand it, hence he began to gasp for breath.


    At this moment, he was so desperate to carry on living his life and to be able to be by Little Pomelo¡¯s side to grow older with her and spend his entire life taking care of her.


    However, his life seemed to have come to an end at this juncture.


    I am not willing to give up¡­ I only hope that¡­ Little Pomelo will be able to escape from here¡­ after I am dead¡­ I beg for your mercy, God¡­


    The boy¡¯s vision turned blurry and his head hung low. At this point in time, he seemed to have heard the voices of those people. A scene of the world of blue in the cultivation pool emerged in his eyes.


    ¡°What a perfect body experiment¡­ it is something so rare in this Dharma-ending age¡­ in this regard, your serial number will be 410 from now on.¡±


    ¡°Having a stable life form¡­ included a trace of extrasensory perception¡­ let¡¯s see if it¡¯s possible to awaken the special characteristics of his body composition¡­ such a pity, it seems like we have failed this time¡­ 410 you¡¯d better not die¡­ you need to at least last for ten experiments¡­¡±


    ¡°This is your roommate. Her name is called 423. Both of you¡¯d better not get into a fight, or else you¡¯ll know the consequence of it¡­¡±


    ¡°This is such a shocking discovery¡­ 423! Perhaps we can rely on the special characteristics of her body composition to study the secret of cultivation¡­ you are indeed more powerful than the useless 410¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ 423¡­ the special characteristics of your body composition have been awakened¡­ you have successfully been integrated with the extrasensory perception¡­ hahaha¡­ we are about to succeed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so unexpected to know that the useless 410¡¯s special characteristics of body composition have also been successfully stimulated¡­ such a shocking surprise¡­ both you and 423 will become our babies in the laboratory next time¡­¡±


    The memory before death was leaping and flashing like a film in reverse. Other than the experiments that frightened him, a gentle and soft voice of a girl popped up in his mind.


    ¡°410, will we die here?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t address me, 410. I have a name, call me Murphy!¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I am not called 423 either. My name is actually Little Pomelo.¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see you, I can only feel your presence. Hee-hee.¡±


    ¡°Murphy, why do they want to treat us like this? I feel so painful, very painful!¡±


    ¡°Little Pomelo, hang in there! They said you will surely be successful, you won¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Murphy, I feel like I can¡¯t bear with it anymore. It seems like I¡¯m going to die soon. I¡¯m in great despair!¡±


    ¡°Little Pomelo you must persevere. I will surely bring you out of this place!¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I believe in you!¡±


    ¡°My mum told me to get married to a man I¡¯m fond of when I grow up, so Murphy I just want to tell you that I like you!¡±


    ¡°Once we have escaped from here, I will marry you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will certainly get out of here together.¡±


    ¡°Little Pomelo, I can feel that my body is getting stronger. I believe we can leave here soon, very soon!¡±


    ¡°But Murphy, why is my strength not getting stronger? I can only sense as though I have become two of me. It¡¯s so weird!¡±


    ¡°Probably, because I am a boy, hee-hee.¡±


    ¡°Murphy, are we serious about escaping? But I don¡¯t have a clear vision so I can¡¯t see the road clearly. What to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your pair of eyes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you!¡±


    Not knowing how long it had passed, Murphy felt as though something was crawling on his face. He slowly opened his eyes to find Little Pomelo sweeping her strand of hair on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡± Murphy asked in his husky voice.


    ¡°Murphy, we will share a life in the future. You are me, and I am you. We will never get separated again!¡± Little Pomelo held Murphy¡¯s hand as she giggled.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to let you die. Your body slowly turned cold and I almost cried my heart out. I keep telling myself that you must not die, then the other me just entered your body. So, now we share a life together!¡±


    As Little Pomelo was speaking, she stretched out her hand to pinch his cheek.


    ¡°Do you feel pain?¡±


    Sensing the slight pain emerging from his cheek, Murphy revealed a smile on his face. He knew for sure that they were together this time.


    ¡°So painful, I must pinch you back!¡± Murphy smiled as he pinched her cheek.


    ¡°No way, Murphy, you bully me! I want to pinch you back as well¡­¡±


    Two bodies who shared a life held their hands together as they stepped out of the forest, moving toward a whole new life.


    In such a cruel world, they were determined to survive.


    They used to be bullied, experienced hunger and were even cheated before, but they still lived a happy life because they had each other¡¯s company.


    They thought of going home, returning to their parents¡¯ sides. However, on their journey back home, they realized that both of them could not separate from each other. Hence, other things were no longer important anymore.


    He was her pair of eyes that could show her the way, brightening up her initial world of darkness.


    She was his life that could come to a halt for him, ready to be his gentle harbor.


    Out of coincidence, Murphy knew about the existence of a game named Online Battle and realized that this game was like a real world. Hence, he used up all his savings to buy two sets of virtual reality devices, thinking of bringing her in to the real world.


    ¡°Murphy, I am getting angry now. You used up all the money and we are going to starve to death soon!¡±


    ¡°Little Pomelo, I heard that one can earn money through this game. I won¡¯t make you starve. You need to know if you get hungry, I will certainly be hungry as well.¡±


    ¡°I am so sad to realize that you always feed me just to ensure you don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right so you¡¯ll have to make sure to fill your stomach up all the time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you this time.¡±


    In order to understand clearly about this game ¨C from ways of earning money to the most profitable character class, Murphy will frequent the forum to seek advice from the experienced players, hoping to get some help.


    After receiving a useful hint from Crayon_Shinchan, they found out that assassin players could earn the most money.


    After coming into contact with the game content, this was the first time that Little Pomelo had ever experienced a world full of colors. This had resulted in her being deeply into it and once she knew that Murphy chose the position as an assassin, she followed suit. This was all due to the fact that she wanted to earn money with him and work hard together for their happiness.


    Thereupon, the game had serial killer couples that accepted Reward Quests.


    The strange soul of Murphy and Little Pomelo had indeed attracted the attention of Lu Wu. Hence, he asked Bei Li for more information.


    According to Bei Li¡¯s explanation, their souls have actually combined with each other and formed an inseparable existence called twin souls.


    As Lu Wu was curious, he used to ask a question related to how long they would stay that way.


    Bei Li replied, ¡°It will last longer than eternity. Even if they were to be reincarnated and reborn, they are fated to be together forever.¡±


    Out of curiosity, Lu Wu paid attention to these two individuals.


    There was once during the sunset by the sea, Lu Wu witnessed the scene of both of them holding hands and slowly got out of sight with only a trace of a shadow that came into view.

 Chapter 143 - How To Maintain The State Of Combat

    Chapter 143: How To Maintain The State Of Combat


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The safe zone of the Mansion of the Dead, Beiqi.


    A dense crowd of people gathered around the resurrection point, waiting patiently for the presence of the hated player.


    After waiting for about three hours, a figure that everyone anticipated had finally appeared at the resurrection point.


    Once he entered the game, Hu He was taken aback after witnessing a large group of players gathered together there waiting for him. He revealed an awkward smile on his face and quickly quit the game, vanishing from sight.


    Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°Damn it! Did he just run away? He didn¡¯t even allow us to vent our anger!¡±


    ¡°Idiot, I thought of asking him to return the skull of Cha Na. What¡¯s the point of waiting when he¡¯d just run away like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe this brat will ever get back online. C¡¯mon, it¡¯s time to fight¡­¡±


    Therefore, the players started keeping their guard up and Hu He did appear at the resurrection point a few times within this period. However, Hu He would go offline when he found that the group of people there still hadn¡¯t dispersed.


    After enduring for half a day, Hu He reappeared again, but this time he did not go offline. Instead, he fixed his gaze at everyone with a dispirited expression on his face.


    ¡°Hello everyone, don¡¯t you find it boring?¡±


    Upon hearing that, some players fetched their chessboards and started playing chess, some players fished out their tea set and began making tea, while others gathered together to play poker cards. All sorts of entertainment were available and no one seemed to have the thought of leaving.


    Hu He was dumbfounded at the sight of this. He swore in his heart. What a way to play this game! So, they seriously want to confine me in the safe zone.


    Looking at this, the only choice he had was to wait until they exceeded their time limit to be online in order to escape secretly. Hu He felt sad to even think about it.


    At this moment, a group of people was approaching from afar.


    ¡°Hey brothers, it¡¯s time to change shifts. Go ahead and complete your quest if you have one and go hunting if needed.¡±


    Once the people surrounding the resurrection point heard that, they packed their things and rose to their feet. One after another left and a new batch of people sat around the resurrection point.


    Hu He was utterly out of words.


    ¡°Just give up. Every major guild has come into a consensus to be on duty for turns of 24 hours without resting at all. Are you prepared to surrender?¡±


    Gu Yu from the Myth Guild walked a few steps forward and proceeded toward the resurrection point to pat on Hu He¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± Sun Qi asked as he sat by the side of Gu Yu¡¯s leg and gnashed his teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s so immoral for you all to do that!¡± Hu He was overwhelmed with sorrow and anger.


    ¡°Immoral?¡± Gu Yu was left stunned upon hearing that. It seemed a bit awkward to hear a word coming out from a person who had dug his own tomb.


    ¡°Where was your morality when you stole the skull of Cha Na and replaced it with a wooden-carved one?¡± Sun Qi who was beside Gu Yu grit his teeth as he retorted.


    Hu He waved his hand, indicating that he was extremely dejected. He sat down at the resurrection point without saying a word. He kept looking into the eyes of Gu Yu and the others, making it seem like he was trying to convince them of his sincerity.


    ¡°Oh yeah, tomb-digging guy, what did you dig, causing you to be in such great trouble?¡± Gu Yu and Sun Qi asked out of curiosity as they were playing chess.


    This made Hu He recall Hiderigami of whom he almost laid his hands on. He could not help but heave a deep sigh.


    ¡°I nearly obtained Hiderigami and almost became the most invincible player. If I possessed Hiderigami, I would never be afraid of anyone and I could do whatever I liked. I was so close!¡± as he mentioned it, he used both his index finger and thumb to make a gesture, indicating a very short distance.


    ¡°Hiderigami!¡± upon hearing it, Gu Yu felt refreshed all of a sudden.


    Even though his Demonic God¡¯s Apostles were the strongest in the inherited character class, the disadvantage of his character class was that the progress of development was not systematic. Hence, if he could not develop himself in the long term, then he would certainly be surpassed by latecomers.


    Hiderigami was the key to his class development and also his most important task at hand.


    ¡°Where is Hiderigami?¡± Gu Yu questioned hastily.


    ¡°He¡¯s in Evil Nightmare City. He was trying to recuperate through energy intake from the seal. I wasted a lot of energy to dig him out. Who knows how the fragile seal just broke apart. I feel infuriated just thinking about this,¡± recalling the past provoked Hu He¡¯s rage.


    ¡°How did you get into the place?¡± Gu Yu was astonished.


    He led a few people to go in with him a few times but they were all blocked by the Zombie Poison Formation. They all died even before entering the place.


    ¡°Have you been there as well?¡± Hu He was startled.


    ¡°Quick, tell me! How do you get in?¡± Gu Yu asked eagerly.


    As he listened to this question, Hu He seemed to have thought of something, hence he chuckled as he uttered, ¡°One needs to possess a certain skill to get into the city. Since you¡¯re not part of our zombie forging community, for sure you don¡¯t know how to be flexible. It¡¯s very hard to enter but if you bring me along, I can help you to get in.¡±


    Hu He¡¯s statement caused Gu Yu to have conflicted feelings.


    He finally found out about the way to enter Evil Nightmare City, but it seemed like this awful player was the only one who knew the way. As a result, it left him wondering what he could do.


    ¡°Brother, if you want to enter the place, you need me. You can think about it first. I can obviously see through the desire in your eyes,¡± as Hu He knew that the possibility was high, he grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t let go of this guy. If not, our guild will be done for!¡± Sun Qi interjected promptly to discourage the seemingly interested Gu Yu from having such a thought.


    Gu Yu certainly knew the repercussions. Now, the major guilds came to an agreement to take turns in defending the area so if he released him without authorization, he would surely be besieged.


    It was so rare to see hope for class development, hence he did not want to give up too easily.


    After much consideration, Gu Yu created a live chat group and added Chen Ziyu, Wu Guoyi, Lu Zhan, Liu Chai, and other leaders into the live chat channel.


    Gu Yu: ¡°Fellow brothers, I have something to discuss with all of you!¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Chen Ziyu: ¡°I¡¯m in the midst of killing a ferocious spirit. I¡¯ll talk to you later!¡±


    Liu Chai: ¡°Same question, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Seeing that the leaders from each major guild were already in the group, Gu Yu started to explain his intention.


    Gu Yu: ¡°Fellow brothers, I have something to discuss with all of you! Can I borrow the most-hated player for a bit? I guarantee that I won¡¯t let him run away!¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er: ¡°No!¡±


    Liu Chai: ¡°No +1¡±


    Wu Guoyi: ¡°No +2¡±


    Chen Ziyu: ¡°No +3¡±


    Gu Yu felt a headache when he saw the replies of disapproval from all of them.


    But he was not ready to give up the chance for class development. Therefore, upon further deliberation, he tried to explain again and come clean about his difficulty for class development. Without Hu He, it was unlikely that he would be able to accomplish it successfully.


    Upon witnessing Gu Yu¡¯s sincere manner, the leaders of the major guilds began to hesitate.


    As the saying goes, strike the iron while it¡¯s hot. Hence, Gu Yu proceeded to promise some benefits and assured the rest that he would surely send him back to the safe zone when they were done. After all his efforts, they finally agreed reluctantly to let him borrow Hu He for a short period of time.


    After receiving approval by the major guilds, Gu Yu heaved a sigh of relief. He then averted his gaze toward Hu He.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, bring me to Evil Nightmare City, but to ensure you don¡¯t run away or go offline, you need to maintain your state of combat.¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Yu¡¯s statement, Hu He showed a surprised look on his face while thinking of how foolish it would be to not escape.


    However, once he heard Gu Yu mention maintaining the state of combat to prevent him from going offline, he was stunned for an instant.


    ¡°How can we maintain a constant state of combat?¡±


    ¡°Simple, let the dog bite you along the way!¡±


    Both Hu He and Sun Qi didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 144 - Hiderigami Plug

    Chapter 144: Hiderigami Plug


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    At the outskirts of Beiqi¡¯s Evil Nightmare City.


    The Myth Guild led by Gu Yu was slowly making their approach.


    The current area around Nightmare City was undoubtedly where evil raged the craziest. In order to avoid attracting the attention of evil spirits, Gu Yu did not bring along with him the entire guild. Instead, he only brought about a few dozen of their most elite players.


    As they got nearer to Nightmare City, Gu Yu and the others also noticed a Zombie Energy Pillar which was shooting up to the sky like a smoke signal. At the peak of the Zombie Energy Pillar, dark shadows were continuously falling from it.


    Those who saw this could not help but turn their heads and glare at Hu He.


    Hu He gave an awkward smile. He stretched his hand out and shook Sun Qi who in turn increased the grip of his teeth which was still clamped on his arm.


    ¡°Guy who plays with corpses, how do we get in?¡± asked Gu Yu who had turned to look at Hu He when they were at the city gates.


    ¡°Ahem. The layout of the area around this city gate is fake. It is actually a Zombie Poison Formation. Once a person enters, the zombie poison will penetrate his body and he will most likely die. Thus, we need to take special measures.¡±


    When Gu Yu heard this, he felt that this kid actually had some tricks up his sleeve.


    ¡°Therefore, we will have to make our way through there!¡± as he spoke, Hu He pointed at the hole which he dug previously at the side of the city wall.


    No one realized how easy it could have been.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Gu Yu was shocked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Hu He nodded.


    ¡°Kill him and send him back!¡±


    When the guild¡¯s subordinates heard this, they all lifted their huge blades and approached Hu He.


    The veins on Hu He¡¯s forehead were pounding, ¡°Wait, please don¡¯t. It¡¯s very dangerous inside as it¡¯s all littered with traps. Without me, you guys will never be able to get very far.¡±


    ¡°Are there really traps in there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are a lot of traps in there. Danger is basically everywhere!¡± Hu He appeared very serious.


    ¡°Alright. You lead the way. Get in!¡±


    Then, the gamers from the Myth Guild followed Hu He as they all squeezed one by one into the hole below.


    After they went through the hole, they all realized that the entire Nightmare City was covered with zombie energy. There was a very thick layer on the ground to the point where it reached their knees. Their vision was also blocked by the thin zombie energy sinking from the sky. They could only see things which were about ten feet away from them. From afar, evil low growls were even more frequent than before.


    ¡°Big Boss Gu, I¡¯ve already helped you find Hiderigami so can you let me go now?¡± Hu He turned his head and asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk after we find him!¡± Gu Yu gave him a glare.


    Hu He sighed. He then took out a pouch of powder from his bag and gave it to Gu Yu, ¡°Big Boss Gu, this is Loose Zombie Powder. I used a part of Cha Na¡¯s head to make this. Once you coat yourself with this, evil will not be able to notice you.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t use too much of it as I only have this pouch,¡± Hu He said with pain laced in his voice.


    When Gu Yu heard this, he accepted the Loose Zombie Powder and poured some out to be applied on his body. Then, he gave it to the person next to him.


    [Used Loose Zombie Powder. Buffer shall remain for 30 minutes!]


    ¡°You do know some things. You must be a grave robber in real life too, right? It must have also been your ancestors¡¯ job, or else how could you have created this class?¡± Gu Yu asked out of curiosity.


    When Hu He heard this, he merely chuckled in reply.


    According to the ancient book, those who forged zombies were far more vicious than grave robbers as digging up someone¡¯s ancestral tomb was a common occurrence. Moreover, when they were fighting against enemies, they would secretly go to their enemy¡¯s ancestral tomb and dig up their ancestors to forge zombie spirits out of them before fighting them head on.


    Although Hu He had never felt the feeling of controlling ancestors to beat up their descendants, the thought of it was enough to pleasure him.


    After everyone had applied the Loose Zombie Powder, Hu He was shocked to see that Gu Yu had thrown the leftovers into his own private space.


    ¡°Big Boss Gu, that is mine¡­¡± Hu He said with pain in his voice.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m just afraid that you will run away after this. When all this is done, I will return it to you. Do you not believe me?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Hu He grit his teeth.


    Then, Gu Yu and the rest followed where Hu He pointed to begin their path toward the center zone of Nightmare City.


    Due to the effects of the powder, during Gu Yu and the others¡¯ journey, although they met with a lot of evil spirits, they all avoided them when they smelled their scent and did not make a move toward them.


    ¡°Why does this Loose Zombie Powder have this effect?¡± Mo Lingtian who was right behind Gu Yu could not contain his curiosity any further and asked.


    ¡°This powder was made through grinding Cha Na¡¯s head. I added in some spiritual materials which I found in order to imitate an evil scent. After applying this, those brainless spirits will think of us as evil as well. Moreover, we would be high level evils, so naturally they would not make a move on us.¡±


    When Mo Lingtian heard this, he nodded. However, the way he looked at Hu He changed. After all, which normal person would research these things?


    After arriving at Nightmare City¡¯s center zone, Hu He¡¯s heart was beating fast. Now, what he was most afraid of was that Hiderigami would be gone.


    Actually, he also had his own selfish reasons for bringing Gu Yu here.


    What Gu Yu wanted was to kill Hiderigami while what he wanted was Hiderigami¡¯s corpse. Both their aims could be said to not be in conflict with each other.


    If he could truly obtain Hiderigami¡¯s corpse, then even if he had to be killed and brought back to the city, he would be willing.


    His thoughts were simple. After obtaining Hiderigami¡¯s corpse, he would return to the city to concentrate and study meticulously in order to forge Hiderigami¡¯s corpse into a zombie spirit.


    When that time comes, he could leave the safe zone whenever he wanted. No one could stop him even if he wanted to go out with a handstand.


    After pushing away the thick fog, the familiar bloody coffin appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Hu He took a few careful steps toward it. He nervously peeked his head out to look within it.


    However, when he saw what was inside, Hu He was shocked.


    All he saw within the bloody coffin was his sworn brother Little Sha lying peacefully within.


    At this moment, Gu Yu and the rest walked forward as well. They, too, peeked their heads to look within. When Gu Yu saw Little Sha who was within the bloody coffin, his expression changed.


    ¡°Big Boss Gu, don¡¯t be too hasty!¡± Hu He could sense a murderous aura, hence he quickly placed his hands on Little Sha¡¯s head before giving it a strong shake.


    When he felt someone shaking him, Little Sha opened his sleepy eyes and looked at Hu He in confusion.


    ¡°Good brother!¡± life was gradually returning to Little Sha¡¯s eyes.


    If it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t beat him, the current Hu He really wanted to start a fight with him. Why did the word brother sound so cheap when it came from his mouth?


    ¡°Brother Little Sha, where is Hiderigami? Where did Hiderigami go?¡±


    When Little Sha heard this, he sat up slowly from the bloody coffin, revealing a hole at the bottom of the coffin. Everyone could see that Hiderigami was stuck inside and that he was glaring at them with his head raised high.


    Everyone was perplexed.


    He took Hiderigami as a cushion?


    A common thought appeared in everyone¡¯s head, and that was that this kid known as Little Sha was really brave!


    ¡°Brother Little Sha, quickly pull Hiderigami out. We need him urgently,¡± Hu He said with bright eyes.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Little Sha shook his head.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve turned Hiderigami¡¯s body into a plug to block the Yin Soul Eye. Although this cannot stop the flow of zombie energy, it still has some effect. If you pull him out, the seal will be completely destroyed.¡±


    They were confused, ¡°Hiderigami? Plug?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that he would ingest the zombie energy and recover?¡± Hu He could not help but ask.


    ¡°No. After all, I¡¯m still here. The more zombie energy Hiderigami absorbs, the more I will absorb from him. I can guarantee that he will not recover!¡± as he spoke, Little Sha rubbed his chubby cheeks.


    ¡°Is there no room for negotiation?¡± Hu He was still slightly unwilling to take this as an answer.


    Little Sha shook his head once again.


    When Gu Yu saw this, he quickly cast a look at those behind him. The members of the guild then immediately understood what he meant and surrounded the bloody coffin.

 Chapter 145 - Listen To My Explanation

    Chapter 145: Listen To My Explanation


    Looking at Gu Yu who was about to take action, Hu He swiftly turned around and stopped him.


    Gu Yu and others were not aware of Little Sha¡¯s ability. However, how could they not? Little Sha might look chubby and harmless, but the capability he revealed when breaking open the coffin still remained fresh in Hu He¡¯s memory.


    As Hu He saw the suspicious look on Gu Yu and the others¡¯ eyes, he lowered his voice as he spoke, ¡°Hehe, he is a Ghost General, so guys, don¡¯t look for trouble!¡±


    Upon hearing it, Gu Yu and others quickly turned on Observation Mode.


    [Evil Ghost General (Ghost General Peak)]:


    Character Details: The masterpiece of the crazy Zombie Forgemaster. He can still maintain his consciousness after absorbing a great amount of zombie energy and the evil spirit so he is known as the Master of Evilness. He was later summoned to surrender to the King of Beiqi and was conferred as an Evil Ghost General. He has been guarding the Yin Soul Eye Seal in Evil Nightmare City for about 40,000 years.


    Looking at the Analysis Menu, Gu Yu and the others widened their eyes and slowly released their weapons at hand.


    This is too powerful, we can¡¯t bear to offend¡­ can¡¯t bear to offend!


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± the depressed Gu Yu looked toward Hu He as he asked.


    Hu He stretched out his hand to swing his left arm which was bitten tightly by Sun Qi.


    ¡°Boss Gu, take it easy. Believe in me!¡±


    Hu He who was grinning ear to ear gazed at Little Sha. He then opened his mouth, saying, ¡°Brother Sha, are we still brothers?¡±


    ¡°For sure we are brothers. We have become sworn brothers in the cave, certainly, we are brothers for life,¡± Little Sha replied straightforwardly.


    Upon hearing this, Hu He gave out a smile, ¡°Big brother, I believe you must be willing to lend a helping hand when it comes to the matter of vital importance to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±


    ¡°Give Hiderigami to us!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Please give him to me, if not I will be a dead man. You¡¯ll never see me again,¡± Hu He pleaded in sorrow.


    ¡°Still no way!¡±


    Just as Hu He did not know what to do, Gu Yu shoved him away and looked toward Little Sha with a smile, saying, ¡°Brother Little Sha, do you know what this is?¡± Gu Yu fetched out a bead condensed with the zombie spirit point from his personal channel.


    [Zombie Spirit Bead]: This is obtained after purifying the evil zombies in the refined morgue. The zombie spirit point on the inside is up to 542 points.


    Looking at the zombie spirit bead, Little Sha showed his look of desire as he rubbed his hands.


    ¡°It looks so delicious.¡±


    Gu Yu nodded, ¡°It¡¯s indeed tasty. Since fate has brought us together, why don¡¯t I just give this to you?¡±


    Little Sha nodded hastily, ¡°You¡¯ll also be my brother in the future. Quickly hand it over to me!¡±


    Upon seeing his reaction, Gu Yu passed the zombie spirit bead to Little Sha.


    Little Sha experienced a surge of excitement. He swallowed the zombie spirit bead once he had taken it from Gu Yu and revealed a sense of satisfaction.


    Seeing that Little Sha got hooked on that, Gu Yu fetched out another zombie spirit bead from his personal channel.


    ¡°Brother, are you done eating? I still have more!¡±


    ¡°Quick, give it to me now!¡± Little Sha opened his mouth in amazement.


    Without hesitation, Gu Yu handed another zombie spirit bead over to Little Sha.


    As he watched Little Sha swallow the bead, Gu Yu thought that he should strike while the iron¡¯s hot.


    ¡°Brother, I still have lots of them, do you want them all?


    Little Sha nodded instantly.


    Right after consuming two zombie spirit beads, he was surprised to find that his cultivation of Ghost General Peak showed signs of improvement. He was filled with desire for the zombie spirit beads in his heart. As someone who was simple-minded, he did not realize that Gu Yu was actually trying to set a trap for him.


    ¡°I left the rest of my beads outside the city. We can go collect them together.¡±


    ¡°How about Hiderigami?¡± Little Sha revealed a doubtful expression on his face.


    As Hu He realized the plan of Gu Yu, he quickly opened his mouth, saying, ¡°Big brother, I can help you to keep an eye on this place. As your brother, I¡¯ll make sure to guard this place well.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wanted Hiderigami?¡± Little Sha looked confused.


    ¡°Even if I longed for Hiderigami, I¡¯ll still need your approval before I can get him. So, feel free to go and collect your beads. I¡¯ll discuss further with you when you get back.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Little Sha replied instantly with joy.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go and get the beads,¡± Gu Yu said to Little Sha after casting a glance at Hu He.


    Little Sha nodded his head and then grabbed Gu Yu¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let me take you there!¡±


    He took hold of Gu Yu as he was speaking. The two figures soared into the air toward the outside of the city.


    As the two figures vanished from sight, Hu He quickly summoned the zombie spirit of Cha Na to proceed and embrace the skull of Hiderigami. He then exerted great force trying to pull it out.


    The rest of the people from the Myth Guild felt the urge to help out. However, at this point in time, Gu Yu¡¯s voice resounded in the live chat channel.


    ¡°Brothers, please don¡¯t help, please don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why are you just standing there? Faster come and help!¡± Hu He yelled as he was trying to drag Hiderigami with all his might.


    ¡°Ouch! My stomach hurts!¡±


    ¡°Same thing here, my stomach really hurts. Perhaps we are poisoned by the zombie poison.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Me too, my stomach is aching so badly.¡±


    Hu He was dumbfounded to find the people from the Myth Guild squatting down while holding their tummies. He then turned his gaze toward the only person who was still standing, Mo Lingtian.


    ¡°I¡­ I also have a stomachache,¡± Mo Lingtian smiled awkwardly as he gradually crouched down with his head lowered and hands clasping on the head.


    Aren¡¯t you having a stomachache? Why on earth do you still have time to squat down with your head lowered and hands clasping the head?


    Hu He then averted his gaze to the dog who was biting his left arm.


    ¡°Ouch, I have a toothache!¡± the dog mumbled while sobbing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± Hu He¡¯s eyes only had Hiderigami at this time. He used up almost all his energy just to slowly pull Hiderigami out from the cave below the blood coffin.


    ¡°Bang!¡± the ground trembled as a result of Hiderigami¡¯s enormous body landing on the ground.


    At this moment, the blood coffin changed into twelve spinning beads. Then, these beads started to shake, slowly floated up in the air and suddenly shrank and collided with each other.


    ¡°Boom!¡± a dense surge of zombie energy approached, causing everyone to narrow their eyes.


    ¡°Buzz! Buzz!¡±


    The twelve beads spun in a counter-clockwise direction, soar into the sky and exploded when they reached high up the sky. These beads were similar to meteors as they fell upon the same direction of the Land of Beiqi.


    Promptly, as everyone was still under amazement, a total of twelve Zombie Energy Pillars from afar shot up to the sky.


    [Server Warning: The Evil Seal has been damaged by the player, Hu He, causing the emergence of twelve new Zombie Pillars. Other players, please be cautious as the outside world is extremely dangerous!]


    [Game Notification #1: The situation of evil invasion deteriorates and the Zombie Pillars need to be ruined to crack the case of invasion this time. Take note that every Zombie Pillar is guarded by an Evil Ghost General at the initial stage of its ability!]


    [Game Notification #2: The Mansion of the Dead is most likely to encounter the invasion of the Evil Army on a large scale. All players, please be ready to defend yourself!]


    As these twelve Zombie Energy Pillars appeared, a bigger scale of Evil Yin Soldiers fell upon the ground like raindrops. Many players in the wild were attacked under a state of confusion. They were all killed by the Evil Army, transformed them into rays of light and instantly removed them from the game.


    At this moment, it dawned on Mo Lingtian and the others of their boss¡¯s effort. They felt lucky to escape from being included in the list of the Server Announcements. What a close call!


    The initial smile on Hu He¡¯s face when he thought he had successfully obtained Hiderigami froze instantly.


    After that, he turned his shoulder over to stare at the people from the Myth Guild in grief and fury.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not part of it, I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also none of my business. Don¡¯t you see that the message only stated your name?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, this is a living thing, too. You can¡¯t put the blame on us. If we were not having a stomachache, we would surely help you out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, this is part and parcel of life. We can¡¯t resist it. My condolences to you.¡±


    ¡°Brother, endure your grief. Embrace a new life with a smile on your face!¡±


    Hu He felt as though he was going to explode in rage at this moment.


    Am I done for this time? I have caused one huge commotion after another. Do I still have a foothold in this game?


    ¡°Ahhhhh, I don¡¯t care anymore!¡± thinking of this, Hu He¡¯s eyes reddened and he averted his gaze toward his one and only hope, Hiderigami.


    Just then, a shadow landed from the sky. He ran clumsily toward the side of the blood coffin, looking rather hopeless as he turned facing out.


    ¡°Big brother, please listen to my explanation!¡±

 Chapter 146 - Plan To Annihilate Their Clan

    Chapter 146: Plan To Annihilate Their Clan


    Big Brother, Please Listen To My Explanation!


    Looking into Little Sha¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Hu He hurriedly defended himself.


    ¡°Explain yourself!¡± Little Sha¡¯s hands slowly clenched into fists.


    ¡°Hiderigami started it first!¡±


    ¡°Right after you left, Hiderigami suddenly began to move. He rose to his feet before he escaped from the hole. I wanted to stop him. Unfortunately, I am not capable of doing it with my ability.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I also suspect that Hiderigami has been concealing his strength. He¡¯s not as weak as he appears. He¡¯s been looking for an opportunity. After our big brother left, Hiderigami must have thought that it was his chance to run away. Therefore, he released all his remaining power at once.¡±


    Hu He explained with a somber expression, coupled with a few relevant gestures, as if what he said was the exact truth.


    Little Sha was glued to the ground upon hearing Hu He¡¯s story. Confused, he turned to look at the members of the Myth Guild.


    Mo Lingtian and the rest immediately answered with a nod.


    ¡°Really?¡± Little Sha struggled to believe their words.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not real¡­¡± Hiderigami, who was still lying on the ground, could not hold back any longer.


    All of a sudden, the air was filled with awkwardness.


    ¡°Big brother, do you believe Hiderigami, who has attacked you, or me?¡± Hu He questioned furiously.


    The innocent Little Sha was stuck in a very difficult position, not knowing who to trust.


    After pondering for a moment, Little Sha lifted his gaze to look at Hu He.


    ¡°I trust you. You¡¯re my brother!¡±


    Upon hearing Little Sha¡¯s answer, Hu He was immediately relieved.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Hiderigami, who was still lying on the ground, was flabbergasted as he heaved a sigh of disappointment.


    ¡°Do you see it now, big brother? He¡¯s insulting you!¡± Hu He seized the opportunity to fan the flames of hatred.


    ¡°Hiderigami, you tried to harm me. I¡¯ll fight with you!¡± appearing enraged, Little Sha was ready to charge toward Hiderigami.


    At this moment, Gu Yu, who was standing aside, acted before Little Sha could, as he rushed to Hiderigami. He lifted his fist and began to thrash Hiderigami.


    After landing a few punches on Hiderigami, Gu Yu turned and glanced at Little Sha.


    ¡°Let me handle this, brother!¡±


    As he finished his work, he continued to attack Hiderigami mercilessly.


    However, Hiderigami had an extremely strong body. Despite the fact that Hiderigami was very weak now, Gu Yu¡¯s strenuous punches did not even leave a mark on Hiderigami¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Hiderigami asked in an indifferent manner.


    ¡°Tired, my ass!¡± Gu Yu, who refused to admit defeat, activated the state of evil body. Immediately, all his attributes were boosted significantly before he landed another powerful punch on Hiderigami.


    Being in the evil body state, Gu Yu was burning in a crimson fire. A horn slowly grew from his forehead.


    Upon witnessing this scene, Hiderigami and Little Sha¡¯s eyes popped out of their heads.


    ¡°Demonic God!¡± they exclaimed in unison.


    Hiderigami was especially astonished. Although he knew that he was currently very weak, he was not afraid that he would be killed at all.


    After all, he was a zombie. He had been focusing on cultivating his physical body. With his strong physical body of Ghost Emperor Realm, he was confident that no one, including Little Sha, could break his superficial defense.


    However, at this moment, fear could be seen in his eyes.


    The person he was the most afraid of across the entire Land of Beiqi was undoubtedly the Demonic God.


    The existence of the Demonic God was beyond the Ghost Emperor Realm. He was a true God whose name was recorded in the Underworld God List.


    Hiderigami had learned about the god¡¯s true strengths from his previous fight with the Demonic God¡¯s clone. Although it was only a clone, Hiderigami was no match for it. If the Great Emperor of Dong Yue did not stop them toward the end of the fight, he believed that he would not have stayed alive until today.


    As a result, Hiderigami was swamped by the fear of death when he, once again, witnessed the power of the Demonic God.


    Being under the fearful eyes of Hiderigami and Little Sha, Gu Yu continued his arduous attack.


    As time passed, Hiderigami had recovered from shock and appeared rather indifferent now.Read more chapter on


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    After a good ten minutes of assault, Gu Yu was panting as he finally stopped his actions.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Hiderigami repeated his question in an unsympathetic manner.


    Feeling exhausted, Gu Yu wiped off his sweat.


    Hiderigami¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination. He had drained every bit of his energy, yet Hiderigami remained absolutely unharmed.


    Gu Yu got to his feet before he turned to look at Little Sha, ¡°Is there a way to kill him?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Little Sha¡¯s answer was succinct and straightforward.


    ¡°Then, why did you say that you were going to fight with him?¡± Gu Yu was bewildered.


    ¡°I was merely saying words. He is the elitest of the Ghost Emperor Realm and has been focusing on cultivating his physical body. There¡¯s no way for me to break his defense. The best I can do is to land some punches on him to vent my anger.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Gu Yu pulled a long face. Then, he turned to look at Hu He.


    ¡°What about you? You have been studying about dead bodies. Do you have any idea how to defeat him?¡±


    ¡°Not now. We have to find a quiet place first. The Loose Zombie Powder on us is going to expire soon. Let¡¯s leave this place immediately. I¡¯ll see if I can temper him with my inherited skill,¡± Hu He answered excitedly, knowing that it was his time to perform when Gu Yu asked for his opinion.


    Gu Yu was flustered by Hu He¡¯s answer. Yet, he seemed to have run out of other options. Therefore, he could only nod and agree to Hu He¡¯s suggestion.


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Please help and move Hiderigami away.¡±


    ¡°Beep! Beep! Beep!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Yu realized that he was unexpectedly added into a live chat channel.


    Chen Ziyu: ¡°Boss Gu, please explain! (angry emoji)¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll send him back here immediately?¡±


    Liu Chai: ¡°It¡¯s complete turmoil out there. Boss Gu, we¡¯re waiting for your explanation!¡±


    Wu Guoyi: ¡°Where is he? Where¡¯s the player you borrowed?¡±


    Being questioned by the others, Gu Yu was immensely perturbed.


    He quickly explained, ¡°Brothers, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve accidentally lost him. I didn¡¯t expect the player to be so shameless that he¡¯d destroy the seal and jeopardize Beiqi. I will bear the responsibility. I¡¯ll provide you with an explanation later. I¡¯m trying to hunt him down and I¡¯ll get back to you all soon¡­¡±


    Then, Gu Yu exited the live chat channel.


    Although he had provided an explanation, Gu Yu was wretched, knowing that he would have to spend a huge amount of soul coins to compensate the other guilds. However, he had no choice but to spend the soul coins in order to achieve his class development.


    Besides the guild leaders who were affected, the forum was in a state of tumult as well.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Didn¡¯t the player stay in the safe zone? Who can explain what happened?¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Apparently, Boss Chen knows what happened. However, he refused to tell me when I asked him. Sigh~ It seems like something strange happened.¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°This common player has fainted in the toilet due to excessive crying. Our lives are so tough. I hope this survival mode can end as soon as possible. Anyone wants to join me in destroying the Zombie Energy Pillars?¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°You guys are so cowardly. The air is full of evil now. It¡¯s a good time to earn some points now. For those who have been complaining about their lack of points, it¡¯s time for you to work.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Peppa_Boar: ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Fourth Disaster Army is not afraid of evil! We should start making an arrangement for the evil spirits. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°Let¡¯s do it. It¡¯s time to carry out our plan to annihilate their clan (laughing emoji)!¡±

 Chapter 147 - The Fire Of Revenge

    Chapter 147: The Fire Of Revenge


    The invasion of the evil spirits had reached a worrisome stage when the seal was completely broken.


    All the players who were exploring with their respective parties, were either ambushed and killed by the Evil Troopa or struggling to survive as they made their ways back to the Mansion of the Dead.


    Many players were taken aback by the significant yet unexpected increase in the difficulty of the survival mode.


    Now, Hu He¡¯s reputation as the malignant player had been made famous across the server. He was deemed by the players as an antagonist who was more terrifying than the Ghost King, and had become public enemy number one in the game.


    However, the increase in the difficulty had also united the players once again. They began to assemble at the safe zone of the Mansion of the Dead to discuss how to destroy the Zombie Energy Pillar and how to survive through this crisis.


    After the discussion, the players decided that it was time for the Beiqi Army of millions of soldiers to go to war again.


    At this moment, the members of the Myth Guild, who destroyed the seal, together with Hu He and the rest, were carrying Hiderigami¡¯s body as they headed for the Cliffs of Desperation.


    Everyone seemed excited when they arrived at the cliffs.


    They found a secluded place after they left Evil Nightmare City for Hu He to temper Hiderigami.


    Initially, Hu He was extremely confident. However, he began to despair after multiple attempts.


    As his character class had been digitised, there was a progress bar on top of him as he tempered the dead body.


    When he tempered the skull, the value of the progress bar was slowly increasing.


    However, when he tempered Hiderigami, he made absolutely no progress. Although he had applied all the methods that he¡¯d learned from the ancient books, with his current ability, he could never temper Hiderigami, the elitest of the Ghost Emperor Realm.


    Eventually, Hu He gave up as he could not even break Hiderigami¡¯s defenses, let alone temper him completely.


    In fact, he had thought of collecting some herbs that were mentioned in the ancient books to help with the tempering. Yet, his idea was denied by Gu Yu.


    Gu Yu reckoned that, with the players¡¯ current abilities and Hiderigami¡¯s strong physique, there was no way the players could defeat him.


    Yet, he knew there was a certain place to bring Hiderigami to. At that place, it would no longer be an issue to break Hiderigami¡¯s defense.


    Having to carry Hiderigami¡¯s heavy body, they were worn out. During the journey, Little Sha had also helped them a couple of times. However, they still had no idea how to carry Hiderigami up the mountain. The journey was thrilling as Gu Yu and his crew were surrounded by innumerable lingering evils. Without the help of the Loose Zombie Powder, they could have been easily swamped by evil.


    When they were halfway up the mountain, Gu Yu waved his hand, gesturing the team to take a rest.


    Upon getting the signal, the team immediately let go of Hiderigami¡¯s body, causing it to fall violently onto the ground.


    He took a peek at the Attributes Menu and noticed the red alert on their endurance. Gu Yu wiped off his sweat before he took out some food from his personal channel.


    ¡°Have some food, everyone. Our endurance has turned red and we still have a long way to go.¡±


    The rest of the team followed suit and took out their food. They found a place to rest before they began to fill their stomachs.


    ¡°Boss, apparently there¡¯s a hut and it seems occupied!¡± the guild members exclaimed as they discovered the white-haired old man¡¯s hut.


    Knowing the place rather well, Gu Yu nodded before he strode toward the hut.


    The dog saw what was happening, immediately released its bite grip on Hu He, and followed closely behind Gu Yu.


    When he arrived at the front door of the hut, Gu Yu gave it a thought before he reached out to knock on the door.


    ¡°Old man, are you there?¡±


    A moment later, the door was slowly opened before the disgusted face of the white-haired old man was revealed.


    ¡°Young boy, you¡¯re bored and want to hike again?¡±


    The bulging veins on Gu Yu¡¯s forehead throbbed and pulsated.


    ¡°I happened to pass by and wanted to pay you a visit.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, can I shut my door already?¡±


    The white-haired old man¡¯s mean reply had taken Gu Yu aback. He regretted deeply having knocked on the old man¡¯s door for no good reason.


    ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this the dog? Why? You want to have another fight with me?¡± the white-haired old man suddenly noticed Sun Qi¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you! The one who gets drunk first is the loser!¡± Sun Qi, who refused to take things lying down, snapped at the old man.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Yu glared at Sun Qi, ¡°Drink the wine and see what will happen.¡±


    Sun Qi was immediately intimidated by Gu Yu¡¯s words. He vaguely remembered how he infuriated Gu Yu the last time he was drunk.


    Although Sun Qi wished to taste the white-haired old man¡¯s wine again, he understood that they had more important business to attend to. Therefore, he had no choice but to give up the wine.


    At this moment, a silhouette appeared at the doorstep. Little Sha stared at the white-haired old man, appearing stunned.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before!¡± Little Sha, who seemed startled, exclaimed.


    ¡°Where?¡± the white-haired old man narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea and I can¡¯t recall anything. However, my instinct tells me that I should be afraid of you.¡±


    Little Sha raised his quivering hand as he spoke, as if he was trying to prove his statement.


    Both Gu Yu and Sun Qi were rendered speechless.


    ¡°Can you guys stop acting like fools? Have the evil spirits polluted your brains with their zombie energy?¡±


    The white-haired old man stared at Little Sha as though he, who was still quivering and appearing extremely frightened, was a madman.


    ¡°They¡¯re real fools!¡± a disappointed sigh came from the distance.


    Everyone turned to find the source of the voice, only to see Hiderigami, who was still lying on the ground, looking in their direction.


    When the crowd was dispersed, Hiderigami could finally take a good look at the white-haired old man¡¯s face. Immediately, Hiderigami put on a somber expression.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Slap!


    A clear and loud slap resonated across the atmosphere. The onlookers were shocked to find a red slap mark on the cheek of Hiderigami, who was supposed to be indestructible.


    The slap, which appeared out of nowhere, had absolutely stunned Hiderigami. When he finally regained his composure, he seemed enraged.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Slap!


    The shadow of another palm was born out of thin hair before it struck across Hiderigami¡¯s cheek mercilessly, causing his head to reel.


    At that moment, the white-haired old man¡¯s voice rang in Hiderigami¡¯s head.


    ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you if you make another heedless statement?¡±


    Although Hiderigami was furious for being threatened, he remained quiet, knowing that this old man truly had the ability to kill him.


    He knew that the old man, just like himself, had also achieved the Ghost Emperor Realm. Therefore, he might not even be able to defeat the old man even if he was at the peak realm.


    Gu Yu and the rest were stunned by the scene, not knowing where the slaps came from.


    As they pondered the questions, they turned to gaze at the white-haired old man.


    The white-haired old man wore a solemn expression.


    ¡°It seems like the power of the Demonic God. I reckon that the Demonic God¡¯s seal has become loose.¡±


    Gu Yu was flustered.


    He then asked in a skeptical manner, ¡°It¡¯s really the Demonic God?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s the Demonic God. Otherwise, how did the energy come from nowhere?¡± the white-haired old man experienced no flushed cheeks and palpitation as he lied, as if he was merely stating the fact.


    The old man¡¯s statement further confused Gu Yu. Although the shadow of the palm appeared when Hiderigami was staring at the white-haired old man, it seemed like the languid and weak old man did not have the ability to hurt Hiderigami physically.


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t disturb me. I need to sleep now. There are evil spirits everywhere out there. So, stay on your guard.¡±


    The white-haired old man took a glance at the crowd and his eyes eventually fixed on Hiderigami. He gave Hiderigami a menacing glare before he returned to the hut and conveniently shut the door behind him.


    A grin appeared on the white-haired old man¡¯s face after he entered the hut.


    ¡°The evil spirits, Mu Zhiguang, and Hiderigami have all appeared. It¡¯s getting merrier now. I am anticipating a good show! Hehe!¡±


    At that instant, Gu Yu and a few others approached Hiderigami who appeared nervous and awkward.


    They asked, ¡°Who slapped you?¡±


    Hiderigami did not answer their question. Yet, there was a hint of rage in his eyes.


    Seeing that he was receiving no reply, Gu Yu did not dwell on it. He waved his hand and immediately the others went forward to carry Hiderigami¡¯s body before they continued their journey to the peak.


    After they walked on the mountain road for half an hour, they heard an old hoarse voice in their heads.


    ¡°Hiderigami!¡±


    Hiderigami widened his eyes in vigilance the moment he heard the voice that he was rather familiar with. It was from the person whom he was most afraid of ¡ª the Demonic God.


    ¡°Haha! You actually have the guts to come here. Hahaha!¡±


    It was a hysterical laugh.


    ¡°Demonic God, my boss, I¡¯ve carried out the task that you assigned to me. Yet, I failed to kill him. Therefore, I¡¯ve brought him to you,¡± Gu Yu quickly explained.


    ¡°Good job! You didn¡¯t disappoint me. Hahaha!¡±


    Then, a black fog appeared beneath their feet and they immediately lost their balance. The clouds around the mountains ran past their sight as they rode on the black fog and headed for the mountain peak speedily.


    Hiderigami was perturbed.


    Although the Demonic God had been sealed, they were in his territory and he God could, more or less, release some of his energy. He would be doomed if he was brought to the peak of the mountain.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Hiderigami¡¯s face was flushed red as he put in a strenuous effort to release the original Power of Blood Qi from his blood core. He had to escape from the restraint of the black fog even if he had to break his blood core.


    However, when he finally released his Blood Qi, it was immediately subdued by the black fog.


    ¡°Hiderigami, stop struggling. There¡¯s no way for you to run away from me since you¡¯re already here. Nevertheless, you¡¯re merely a weakling.¡±


    Being called a weakling by the Demonic God, Hiderigami was not furious at all. Instead, he was overwhelmed by immense fear.


    Within a blink of an eye, they had gone through the clouds and arrived at the mountain peak. Then, the black fog was dispersed.


    At this moment, in front of the pillar pagoda that was built on the mountain peak, a pair of crimson eyes, which were concealed by the black fog, was glaring at Hiderigami.


    ¡°Hiderigami! Hiderigami! Hiderigami!¡±


    The overlapping voices resonated in everyone¡¯s head. Some voices were mumbling, some were yelling, and some were roaring. The voices triggered their negative emotions before the crowd fell to the ground, one after another, with a stoned expression.


    However, the crowd was merely affected by the lingering negative emotions. The main target of the negative emotions was Hiderigami, who was already lying on the ground.


    At this instant, the bloody sea within Hiderigami¡¯s head was raging with furious waves. The laugh of the bloody boy continued to ring by his ear. He felt like a lonely yacht that was sailing the bloody sea and would be engulfed by the bloody waves at any time.


    His fear was growing.


    Under the attack of the Demonic God¡¯s negative emotions, the fear within Hiderigami was continuously being magnified. He grimaced in pain. Eventually, he could not endure it any longer and began to cry in agony.


    ¡°Hahaha. Hiderigami, look how pathetic you are. What happened to your egoistic self who used to be able to manipulate death? You once told me that being weak is a sin. Look at you now, weakling. Hahaha!¡±


    After sensing the fear within Hiderigami, the Demonic God began to laugh hysterically.


    He had been waiting for this day for a very long time. He almost thought that he would never be able to take revenge.


    This moment was what kept him hopeful as he suffered through the innumerable days within the seal.


    The Demonic God was extremely satisfied and pleased as he watched Hiderigami who was shivering in fear.


    Despite the fact that they were only suffering from the lingering negative emotions, the players could not deal with it anymore.


    Gu Yu begged, ¡°Demonic God, please stop the energy. We can¡¯t take it any longer!¡±


    The Demonic God did not answer. He turned to stare at Gu Yu with his crimson eyes silently yet menacingly.


    Then, the negative emotions started to fade. Their faces were no longer pale. Yet, there was still a bit of fear that remained on their faces.


    They felt as though they had just returned from death¡¯s doorsteps.


    Among them, Little Sha was suffering the worst. Not only his hands, but his whole body, was quivering.


    Witnessing the power of the scariest demonic deity of the Land of Beiqi, his heart almost stopped. This time, he did not even have the strength to run away. He squatted down as he massaged his cheeks, appearing as though he was going to die of fear.


    They heard that Gu Yu addressed this man as the Demonic God and had already figured out who the owner of this pair of crimson eyes was. Nevertheless, they had watched the video of the fight between Hiderigami and the Demonic God.


    However, save for Gu Yu and the dog Sun Qi, the others only understood the power which was presented by the Demonic God¡¯s clone.


    ¡°Demonic God, is the mission considered accomplished?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s accomplished. After we kill Hiderigami, I¡¯ll teach you the secret to develop the Blood Seed.¡±


    Gu Yu was happy as he heard the Demonic God¡¯s answer. He knew that this was his opportunity to grow stronger.


    At this moment, a man appeared bashfully beside Gu Yu.


    He asked, ¡°Can I have his body after you kill him?¡±


    The crowd remained quiet and curious.


    Everyone, including the Demonic God, had their gaze fixed on Hu He.


    They were rendered speechless by this man who was obsessed with dead bodies.


    ¡°Are you a descendant of the Zombie Forgemasters?¡± the Demonic God threw a glimpse at Hu He and he immediately unearthed Hu He¡¯s background.


    Hu He giggled as he scratched his head.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Hu He was overjoyed upon listening to Demonic God¡¯s answer. Yet, Gu Yu was astounded.


    He had seen a part of the Demonic God¡¯s memory and understood how much hatred the Demonic God held against Hiderigami. He reckoned that the Demonic God would certainly dismember Hiderigami, and did not expect the Demonic God to willingly hand the body of Hiderigami to Hu He.


    ¡°Temper it into a zombie spirit and forbid it to rest in peace. That¡¯s such a great idea! He can¡¯t die so easily. This idea is surprisingly good!¡±


    The Demonic God¡¯s reply had answered Gu Yu¡¯s doubt. He instinctively turned to look at the gleeful Hu He.


    When this boy obtained Hiderigami¡¯s body, he might not be able to do anything to the dead body currently. However, if he succeeded in the future, Gu Yu could not imagine how powerful this player would become.


    An indestructible body would be turned into a terrifying zombie spirit. Then, he would be basically peerless.


    However, as the Demonic God had agreed and Hu He had helped throughout the mission, Gu Yu did not want to go against them.


    He said, ¡°Demonic God, do it now!¡±


    The Demonic God, once again, shifted his gaze back to Hiderigami, who seemed extremely agonized and terrified.


    The mountain peak briefly quaked before Hiderigami was enveloped and swallowed by a crimson fire.


    The fire was extremely domineering. The skin of Hiderigami of the Ghost Emperor Realm immediately split open. Meanwhile, his blood, which was oozing out of his skin, continued to fuel the flare.


    ¡°Aaahhhhhh! Demonic God!¡± the physical pain had awakened Hiderigami¡¯s consciousness. He opened his crimson eyes and glared at the Demonic God.


    ¡°Enjoy the gift I prepared for you. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a very long time. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to hand it to you personally.¡±


    After the Demonic God finished his words, a blood pattern appeared beneath Hiderigami¡¯s body. A cross with many metal chains slowly materialized at the center of the blood pattern.


    ¡°Let me feel your fear before you die. Ha!¡±


    The burning metal chains ensnared Hiderigami and tied him to the cross.


    The flare continued to rage as the shadow of the Demonic God slowly appeared behind the burning cross¡­

 Chapter 148 - Class Development

    Chapter 148: Class Development


    The Demonic God had spent millions of years to prepare the fire of revenge. At this instant, the angry fire was finally blazing as it ignited and engulfed Hiderigami¡¯s body mercilessly.


    The burning flame stuffed the negative emotions into Hiderigami¡¯s head, causing him to cry in agony. His soul was broken by the fire before it turned into smoke and left his body. Then, his soul was absorbed by the Demonic God¡¯s shadow.


    Gu Yu and the rest were shocked by the scene.


    However, they were puzzled as the flame did not harm Hiderigami¡¯s physical body and they didn¡¯t feel any heat from the fire. However, Hiderigami seemed to be getting increasingly weaker within the fire.


    ¡°His soul is burning! Is this how gods deal with their enemies?¡± upon witnessing the scene, Little Sha was terrified.


    The fire continued to rage and Hiderigami could feel that he was at death¡¯s door.


    At that moment, Hiderigami could see his heyday, when he led the zombie troops to the war, in the raging fire.


    His lips curved into a smile as he mocked himself.


    Despite the fact that the commoners respected him as if he was a fiery God, he failed to become God and had to live humbly like the ants.


    Crack!


    His soul was completely broken at this moment. The reputable drought demon, who used to loiter around the underworld, had now been utterly defeated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll collect your soul and often replay the scene before you die to watch your fearful face. I think I¡¯ll never feel lonely again¡­¡±


    The shadow of the Demonic God slowly faded off before the burning cross broke and turned into shining stars.


    Thud! Hiderigami¡¯s body fell to the ground.


    Hiderigami no longer showed any sign of life. Upon seeing that, Hu He went forward to grab one of Hiderigami¡¯s arms before saving it into his personal channel.


    ¡°Young boy, you have done a great job! This is what I promised you!¡±


    At this moment, the pillar pagoda began to shake as a force emerged abruptly. Everyone was suffocated by the pressure, as though they were trapped within a cave.


    Messages popped up in Gu Yu¡¯s mind.


    The artifact turned automatically as it digitized all the messages. Then, the messages appeared in the form of an Analysis Menu in Gu Yu¡¯s brain.


    [Bloody Body of the Demonic God (First Stage of Class Development)]:


    Class Description: Players will obtain a gift from the Demonic God after accomplishing the mission assigned by him. Then, the first level of class development will be completed.


    [Blood Qi]: The skill can release the player¡¯s basic energy. After the player¡¯s energy is exhausted, it will recover by two percent for every minute. Players can consume the Blood Qi to boost the recovery of their energy.


    Class Ability: the Demonic God¡¯s Blessings, Evil Body, Flame of Blood, Sucking of Blood, Evil Eye Stare, Growth of Blood, and Blood Core.


    [Demonic God¡¯s Blessings (Special Passive)]: With the blessings of the Demonic God, a god listed on the Underworld God List, players¡¯ health will recover by two points for every second.


    [Evil Body (intermediate)]: Activate this skill and it will consume 35 percent of the player¡¯s Blood Qi. Meanwhile, all the attributes of the player will be increased by 180 percent and the effect will last for 30 minutes. At the same time, the derivative abilities of the player can be released.


    [Flame of Blood (First Stage)]: Players will be able to summon the Naraka flames and burn a large area, with the player as the locus. The damage can be done within a radius of 25 meters. This skill can only be used when Evil body is activated, and will consume 30 percent of the player¡¯s Blood Qi.


    [Sucking of Blood (First Stage)]: Within a radius of 25 to 50 feet, all blood can be absorbed into the player¡¯s body after this skill is activated and help to recover the player¡¯s Blood Qi points and health points. This skill can only be used when Evil Body is activated, and will consume 10 to 45 percent of the player¡¯s Blood Qi.


    [Evil Eye Stare]: After the Evil Eye Stare is activated, all the targeted opponents who exchange gazes with the player will be affected by negative emotions. The opponents will usually experience confusion, weakness, and other discomfort. This skill can only be used when Evil Body is activated, and will consume 40 percent of the player¡¯s Blood Qi. (The effect may differ depending on the target¡¯s willpower.)


    [Growth of Blood (Golden Growing Skill)]: Every time the player kills an advanced creature with abundant Blood Qi, the player will be rewarded with two to eight random attribute points of the creature. (The higher the level of the blood core, the higher the limit of the attribute points.)


    [Level-one Blood Core (0%)]: The Seed of the Blood Method has unlimited potential. (The player will gain more experience pointst as the player collects Blood Qi during the Growth of Blood.)


    Gu Yu was overjoyed after he read the Attributes Menu and the method to develop his character class, knowing that his efforts were not in vain.


    With the class development, not only would his skills improve, but he had also discovered the potential and the future development of his character class.


    He was especially thrilled to learn about the Growth of Blood, the Golden Growing Skill. Nevertheless, he felt as if he had hit a jackpot when he found out that he could earn attribute points by killing the creatures of Blood Qi.


    ¡°Demonic God, where can I find creatures of Blood Qi?¡± Gu Yu lifted his gaze excitedly as he asked.


    ¡°As long as you can kill an elite of Ghost Commander level and above, you can, more or less, absorb their Blood Qi. However, the best choice is definitely creatures of Blood Qi, like Hiderigami.¡±


    Upon listening to the Demonic God¡¯s explanation, Gu Yu replied with a firm nod.


    Facing the invasion of the evil spirits, there were monsters of high levels everywhere and also plenty of Ghost Commander level spirits. Gu Yu was very excited to flaunt his newfound strength.


    ¡°Fine, young boy. You¡¯ve helped me as I took revenge. Therefore, you can seek help from me if you face any doubt during your cultivation. For now, get lost!¡± the crimson eyes began to fade away before they disappeared into the pillar pagoda.


    ¡°Boss, did we win or lose?¡± Sun Qi asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯ve earned a great profit!¡± Gu Yu answered with a grin on his face.


    Sun Qi put on a grin after he heard that they had earned a profit. Knowing that he had contributed to the quest, he was expecting a handsome reward.


    ¡°Shit. Boss, the malignant player has escaped!¡± the guild members suddenly exclaimed.


    Gu Yu turned around and realized that Hu He, who was previously standing there, had vanished from sight.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s good mood was instantly ruined.


    ¡°This player¡­¡± Gu Yu could already imagine the headache that would haunt him later.


    However, this was not a safe zone and they should not stay here for long. After a brief consideration, Gu Yu waved his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this mountain and return to the Mansion of the Dead. It¡¯s time to shed some blood for them.¡±


    Upon listening to Gu Yu, Sun Qi heaved a sigh of relief. Initially, he thought that he would be condemned by Gu Yu. However, Gu Yu was apparently in a good mood and Sun Qi was lucky to have escaped punishment.Visit web novel. live If You like manga , comics


    Following Gu Yu¡¯s lead, they headed for the Cliffs of Desperation.


    After Gu Yu and his team left, the white-haired old man appeared at the mountain peak.


    He strode toward the pillar pagoda before he reached out to slap on it.


    ¡°Does revenge feel good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡± the crimson eyes of the Demonic God reappeared.


    ¡°I can sense that the ruthlessness in you has faded off. I reckon we will be freed soon. That¡¯s worth celebrating,¡± the white-haired old man stretched his body as he giggled.


    ¡°Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll kill you when I get out?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have ruthlessness in you, then I¡¯ve accomplished the mission she gave me. Following her orders, I¡¯ll have to let you out. However, with our close relationship, are you apathetic enough to kill me?¡± the white-haired man spoke in a melancholic tone as he patted the pillar pagoda.


    ¡°That¡¯s your promise to her and it has nothing to do with me. Since you¡¯re the guard of the seal, you are my enemy, too.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will not release you.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± the Demonic God¡¯s voice resonated across the atmosphere once again.


    The white-haired old man giggled as he disappeared into the distance.


    Approximately half an hour later, another silhouette appeared at the mountain peak. The owner of the silhouette was none other than Hu He.


    He nervously studied his surroundings. After he was certain that he was alone, he burst out laughing.


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve successfully escaped. All of you will idolize me when I finish tempering Hiderigami!¡±


    In the future, he would be able to bring along Hiderigami to fight the Rock Ghost King and defeat the Sea King in the future. Thinking about how the other players would admire him after he won the fight, Hu He was pleased with himself.


    After Hu He left the mountain, the crimson eyes of the Demonic God showed up again. He stared at the path Hu He took, appearing astonished.


    ¡°How did he make it? Is this the power of reincarnation?¡±


    Hu He was wary throughout the journey as he occasionally checked his surroundings to prevent himself from being ambushed by Gu Yu. He took six long hours before he finally left the mountain.


    Hu He wore a broad smile as he stared at the green mountain forest in the distance, feeling as if he had just been reborn.


    From now on, the sea is mine to swim and the sky is mine to fly. I will be the hero of the future and my existence will be omnipotent.


    ¡°Backstab!¡± at that moment, a gentle cry came from behind. Hu He was stabbed at his back when his guard was down.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The sharp dagger penetrated his back muscle before Hu He turned around, disbelief plastered on his face.


    Just as he expected, the attacker was the adorable female assassin.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    At that instant, Hu He felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    ¡°Brother, this is not how you play the game¡­¡±


    Hu He stared at Murphy, the smiling assassin who was standing before him, he had an urge to cry, thinking about how he fell into the hands of these two again.


    ¡°You¡¯re worth a lot of money¡­¡± Murphy was smiling ear to ear.


    ¡°Weapon strengthened! Backstab strengthened!¡±


    A silver gleam was immediately cast over the dagger in Little Pomelo¡¯s hand before she charged forward with the strengthened stab.


    [-198 critical hit]


    Wearing an agonized expression, Hu He slowly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Life is full of ups and downs and surprises. You¡¯ll have to learn to deal with it,¡± Little Pomelo took out a notebook, flipped through the pages before she quoted herself in a charismatic tone.


    His vision turned black and white. As he expected, the two killers began to take pictures of him after they killed him, and uploaded it to the forum.


    After he exited the game, Hu He quickly logged into the forum. Indeed, many players had commented on the thread posted by the assassin couple.


    Hu He became more resentful when he saw the picture of his dead and despaired face that was uploaded to the forum by the assassins.


    Why didn¡¯t they filter the photo?


    Why!?


    [Another successful kill. We¡¯re waiting to be rewarded. We are also accepting assassination missions with guaranteed efficiency!]


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°That¡¯s great! The malignant player has been killed! We can¡¯t let him out of the safe zone ever again! I¡¯ll give you a like! (Tip: 0.1 soul coin)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°You¡¯re so stingy!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Watermelon_Taro: ¡°(rage emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°You¡¯re so skillful! You did both the first kill and the second kill. Are you a killer in real life? (laughing emoji) (Tip: 10 soul coins)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness (Gu Yu): ¡°You¡¯re destined to die. Hahaha! (Tip: 588 soul coins)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Big Daddy!¡±


    Instant_Coffee: ¡°Bro, are you taking new jobs? I have an enemy. I¡¯ll pay you 30 soul coins after you kill him! (Tip: 10 soul coins)¡±


    Ganiran: ¡°Please watch him carefully! I¡¯m really afraid now. Two times, I¡¯ve been killed by the evil spirits, which came out of nowhere, when I was hunting in the wild. I have the urge to cry every time I recall the incidents. (Hiding my face) (Tip: 20 soul coins)¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°You¡¯re so strong. Brother, since I¡¯ve tipped you, please don¡¯t accept any mission that requires you to kill me. (Tip: 30 soul coins)¡±


    Looking at the amount of soul coins that continued to increase, Little Pomelo laughed gleefully.


    ¡°Murphy, we are rich now!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I hope he can continue to be on the run. Then, we will utilize your skills to track his location, and earn more!¡± Murphy said as he ruffled Little Pomelo¡¯s hair.


    They exchanged looks as they giggled.

 Chapter 149 - The Construction War

    Chapter 149: The Construction War


    Beiqi, at the periphery of the Ghost Mountains.


    There were innumerable evil spirits loitering around the massive Zombie Energy Pillars. Within them, an evil spirit, with its head lifted, was breathing the zombie energy as it continued to absorb the energy into its body.


    At that moment, the earth began to quake. The spirits turned to look at the source of the quake.


    A crowd of players came into sight.


    The players followed Wu Guoyi¡¯s order and stopped in their tracks when they saw the Zombie Energy Pillar.


    The players in the livestream channel had reached a staggering number of 2.3 million. The main objective of the expedition was to destroy the nearest Zombie Energy Pillar to the Mansion of the Dead.


    Recently, the players had been mercilessly abused by the evil spirits. Therefore, they were all rather grudgeful. When Wu Guoyi and his team were trying to recruit people for the expedition, the players were eager to join, wanting to show the Beiqi Army¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Brothers, we will launch the attack following our plan. The warriors will raid them directly, while the assassins can linger around and kill the remaining spirits. The mages can stay at the back and showcase their skills. The other unique character classes can help according to their respective skills and categories.¡±


    Seeing the innumerable amount of evil spirits that began to charge toward them, Wu Guoyi lifted the greatsword in his hand.


    ¡°Fall in!¡± they were about to show evil who would bring the world the real calamity.


    ¡°Roar!¡± the players howled in synchrony.


    Then, the mages took a step forward before they began to simultaneously summon the Yin soldiers. Right at that moment, uncountable Yin soldiers were brought to the surface before they climbed out of the ground and formed a blockade of a skeletal army before the troop of players.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Under Wu Guoyi¡¯s command and the mages¡¯ manipulation, the Yin soldiers charged toward the evil spirits.


    The warriors quickly followed behind the skeletal Yin soldiers and lunged forward.


    The Evil Apocalypse and the Fourth Disaster had their first large-scale conflict.


    A war had erupted. Not long after the confrontation commenced, the skeletal army, which was acting as a blockade, was immediately defeated and fell to the ground. Following that, the warriors, who were all ready to fight, performed a Groundbreaking Slash upon receiving Wu Guoyi¡¯s command.


    The red energy arrived in the form of a massive wave before it swamped the evil spirits at the front line and sent them flying.


    However, the players were not done yet. At that moment, many water balls took form in the sky before they gathered above the evil spirits, fell onto them and bashed them mercilessly.


    Knowing that they had the upper hand, the players were excited.


    The amateurs, who had never joined a large-scale battle before, were especially elated. They had previously watched videos of the Beiqi Army¡¯s expeditions, but this was their first time participating in one.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At that moment, the evil, which was hidden in the Zombie Energy Pillar, let out an angry howl, causing the Zombie Energy Pillar to shudder. Unnumbered evil spirits appeared above the players before they rained down behind them.


    Upon witnessing this scene, panic was immediately plastered on Wu Guoyi¡¯s face before he shouted into the live chat channel.


    ¡°Assassins, please return to take care of the evil spirits. Meanwhile, mages, please stay vigilant.¡±


    The mages were busy dodging the raining evil spirits. In the meantime, some Five Elements Warlocks, knowing that they could never run away, quickly activated the gold state. Meanwhile, the assassins promptly acted upon Wu Guoyi¡¯s command and rushed to the back of the array.


    Under Wu Guoyi¡¯s lead, the troop of players continued to amend their military tactic. They wiped out the evil spirits at the back of the array before they returned to being aggressive and focused on attacking their enemies.


    At that moment, a gigantic silhouette escaped the Zombie Energy Pillar and soared into the sky before it rushed toward the troop of players.


    ¡°Everyone, stay vigilant! The Ghost General is here! Brace yourselves!¡±


    Boom!


    Immediately after the Evil Ghost General appeared, the array, which was formed by the warriors, was disrupted. Many of the players were killed.


    Yet, the players did not fret. Once again, they gathered together and charged toward their enemy.


    The players had even defeated Cha Na who was an elite Ghost General. Therefore, they were not afraid of the evil spirit, who was merely a beginner among the Ghost Generals.


    All of a sudden, they began to attack the Evil Ghost General heedlessly, assaulting him with overwhelming energy and turning it into a light man.


    The Evil Ghost General could not endure such a fierce attack for more than five minutes before it nervously escaped the crowd and returned to the Zombie Energy Pillar.


    The players were extremely satisfied by the outcome of their raid.


    Their joy lasted for merely a few seconds before the Evil Ghost General, once again, escaped from the Zombie Energy Pillar and soared into the sky before it lunged toward the players.


    The players were astonished to discover that the wounds on the Evil Ghost General had completely healed.


    ¡°Fuck. That¡¯s cheating! How can it heal just by inhaling two breaths of Zombie Energy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to report this! This is unfathomable!¡±


    ¡°I think we should destroy the Zombie Energy Pillar first. Otherwise, we would never be able to kill all the monsters. If we aren¡¯t quick enough to kill them, they will just revive again.¡±


    When the players were discussing their strategy, they attacked the Evil Ghost General with their respective skills.


    Similarly, the Evil Ghost General did not last for more than a few minutes before he hastily returned to Zombie Energy Pillar to recuperate again. The players were significantly troubled. They reckoned the Evil Ghost General was cheating.


    They forced the Evil Ghost General back to the Zombie Energy Pillar again. However, unlike the previous times, the Evil Ghost General did not rush back into action. Instead, it stayed within the Zombie Energy Pillar as it howled to the sky.


    The players seized the opportunity to get closer to the Zombie Energy Pillar.


    They had finally learned the fact that, only by destroying the Zombie Energy Pillar, they could remove the Evil Ghost General¡¯s source of healing. Then, they could regain the upper hand in the battle again.


    At that moment, two black meteors struck across the sky and landed beside the Zombie Energy Pillar. Then, two puffs of black smoke signals rose into the sky, forming two huge new Zombie Energy Pillars.


    The players were astounded as they saw innumerable evil spirits fall from the top of the Zombie Energy Pillars. Then, two Evil Ghost Generals materialized from their respective Zombie Energy Pillars.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Upon witnessing the scene, Wu Guoyi cursed instinctively.


    According to their stratagems, they were supposed to attack their enemy in sequence. However, the players were caught off guard by the evil spirits¡¯ unusual retaliation that went beyond their expectations.


    Three novices of Evil Ghost Generals were as powerful as an entire Evil Troop. This put Wu Guoyi in a critical situation.


    After he reconsidered the situation, Wu Guoyi thought it was necessary to amend their strategy. Otherwise, the players would soon be worn out, having to fight against Evil Ghost Generals, who had a stronger healing power.


    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ll execute Plan B! The construction war!¡±


    Upon receiving Wu Guoyi¡¯s command, the warriors moved forward, while the mages and assassins stopped in their tracks. They took out the mahogany hut from their personal channel and tossed it to the ground. Immediately, many mahogany huts materialized behind them.


    ¡°Summon the Door God!¡±


    Many shadows appeared in the sky above the mahogany huts as the players slowly retreated.


    ¡°Warriors, stay behind the hut and summon your mahogany huts as well.¡±


    The warriors followed Wu Guoyi¡¯s order and promptly retired.


    The formation was instantly ruined before the evil spirits howled as they pounced toward the troop.


    Yet, the Door God struck an attack by throwing one after another ball of energy toward the evil spirits, who were approaching the players, and sent them flying.


    The warriors, who were retiring, quickly summoned their mahogany huts to expand their defensive formation.


    This was the players¡¯ last resort to fight evil ¡ª the construction war!


    This was suggested by a professional player when they were discussing how to confront the evil spirits.


    The Door God summoned by the mahogany huts had the strength to suppress the evils. Meanwhile, the mahogany huts were unyielding and were able to endure the attack of the evil spirits. Stationing Door Gods at the frontline as their first defense, with the players releasing their strengths at the back, they would certainly become an impregnable and sturdy opponent.


    At that moment, that one professional player¡¯s idea was proven useful in actual combat.


    Many Door Gods formed a blockade and stopped the flock of evil spirits at the periphery. There was no way the spirits could break the barrier formed by the Door Gods.

 Chapter 150 - Monster-Killing Bot

    Chapter 150: Monster-Killing Bot


    The blockade formed by the Door Gods was unyielding. Seeing that the evil spirits were forced to retreat, the players cheered gleefully.


    ¡°Brothers, those who have enough soul coins to spare, please level up your Door God. We are depending on our Door Gods to win the war!¡±


    After Wu Guoyi spoke, flashes of white light were continuously lit from the array. Many Door Gods were leveled up and their virtual physiques began to expand and solidify.


    ¡°Spend all your soul coins to level up your Door God. Stop hesitating! This is the time!¡±


    ¡°Our almighty Door God!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to showcase the power of the Beiqi Army. Level up! Level up!¡±


    ¡°Spend all the cash to enhance our strength!¡±


    ¡°Cash grants me power!¡±


    ¡°Can anyone lend me some soul coins? I need 10 more soul coins to level up. Someone, please help me!¡±¡±read comics on our webnovel.live¡±


    Many of the players opted to level up their Door Gods and white light continued to flash around them.


    The leveled-up Door Gods had become more powerful. Some players had unexpectedly cultivated some special abilities within the Door Gods. Door Gods, who were now stronger than ever, mercilessly eliminated the evil spirits that were charging toward the players.


    ¡°Follow our strategy. The players at the back, keep your huts and gradually move them forward, one step at a time!¡±


    Upon receiving Wu Guoyi¡¯s command, the players at the back promptly stowed their mahogany huts before they rushed to the frontline and resummoned the huts.


    With the power of their Door Gods, the players had, once again, launched an aggressive attack. Meanwhile, the evil spirits were incapable of breaking the Door Gods¡¯ defenses and could only retreat.


    As the Door Gods were battling evil, the mages created a new safe zone. Before long, many Magic Towers were built. The war had been upscaled.


    Upon seeing that, the Evil Ghost Generals could no longer take it lying down. They escaped the Zombie Energy Pillars again and rushed toward the blockade formed by the Door Gods.


    Before the evil spirits could land, the Door Gods had fastened them in the middle of the air, before they launched energy missiles and forced them to retire.


    ¡°Go back and heal yourself!¡± the players burst out laughing, looking at the frustrated spirits who were trying to run away.


    At that moment, the players were rather satisfied with the outcome of their attack. They felt comfortable to launch their attack as they stayed under the Door Gods¡¯ protection. Not only that, they could also earn soul coins and gain experience as the Door Gods killed the evil spirits on their behalf. It was as though they had activated a bot to earn more soul coins.


    Every time they eliminated a group of evil spirits, the players would move their construction forward as they slowly approached the Zombie Energy Pillars.


    At that moment, the players saw a gleam of hope, thinking that they might be able to win the war.


    The war between the two disasters continued to expand. One party focused on healing and creating new forces, while the other party was in defensive mode as they attacked steadily with the help of the Door Gods.


    The players seemed to have the upper hand in the battle.


    Lu Wu, who had been watching all the while, was impressed by the players¡¯ resourcefulness.


    Lu Wu¡¯s perspective was broadened as he saw how the players attacked by pushing their construction toward their enemies. This further assured him that the players had infinite potential when they were given complete freedom to perform.


    Facing the players who practiced constant withdrawal as their defensive tactic, the evil spirits howled furiously before they launched multiple attacks at the players. Yet, they failed to destroy the fence that was built by the Door Gods.


    Under such circumstances, the three Evil Ghost Generals abruptly stopped in their tracks before they returned to the Zombie Energy Pillars and let out an angry roar.


    ¡°Attention, brothers! They¡¯re calling for support!¡± Wu Guoyi quickly warned the players upon seeing what happened.


    Just like what they expected, before long, a large number of black shooting stars struck across the sky and fell on the periphery of the players¡¯ array. Immediately, the Zombie Energy rose into the sky.


    This time, there were a total of twelve Zombie Energy Pillars. The scene had immensely stunned the players.


    Aren¡¯t we going to handle them one at a time? What are we supposed to do now?


    Initially, the players thought that they were being ruthless toward the evil spirits as they were respawning with the help of tools.


    However, the Evil Troop repeatedly called for support and created multiple Pools of Revival and Evil Factories, making the players think that the evil spirits were, in fact, more shameless than them.


    With the sudden increase in the number of spirits, Wu Guoyi, as the leader, immediately rushed from the back to the center of the array before he yelled his command, ¡°Form an all-around defense. We¡¯ve been encircled!¡±


    Upon listening to Wu Guoyi¡¯s words, the players quickly reduced the size of their line of defense. Leaving the mahogany huts outside the perimeter, they formed an all-around garrison to defend against the evils with a sudden explosion of numbers.


    The sudden increase in size of the Evil Troop had once again put the players at a losing position. The players were now struggling to defend themselves.


    Occasionally, the players¡¯ mahogany huts were ruined. They had no choice but to splurge their soul coins to repair the huts before putting them to use again.


    From having the ascendancy to being slightly disadvantaged, the players did not despair. They considered this as a chance to earn money. They continued to assault the enemies outside the periphery with their respective skills, killing the monsters, and earning soul coins.


    Under the current circumstances, the common evil spirits were incapable of breaking the line of defense. However, the twelve Evil Ghost Generals were working together to fight the players. The players, who had gotten ready for the fight, gathered their strengths to drive off the twelve Evil Ghost Generals. They had truly become undefeatable.


    (Note: The strength of an Evil Ghost General was equivalent to that of a novice Ghost General. They were far weaker than Cha Na, who was about to surpass the Ghost King Realm.)


    Soul coins became a very important factor in the war. The soul coins the players earned from killing the evil spirits were spent on leveling up their Door Gods or repairing their mahogany huts. The fight had reached a stalemate.


    An hour later.


    ¡°My experience has increased by two levels. That¡¯s so great! I¡¯ve just been staying at the same spot as I killed the monsters!¡±


    ¡°The experience of my Door God has increased by two levels. That¡¯s so exciting! I hope that these Zombie Energy Pillars can continue to birth more evil. If this persists, we might be able to reach Level 100 collectively.¡±


    ¡°I somehow feel at ease. Little evil spirits, please stay strong and continue to throw yourselves at us.¡±


    ¡°Spirits, keep it up!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, focus on leveling up your Door Gods. The more powerful your Door God is, the more efficient it is to kill the monsters, and the more experience gained and soul coins earned.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s level-up our Door Gods first. Activate the bot!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m somehow envious of the mages. They are able to attack physically alongside the Door Gods and gain experiencee. We, the warriors, can only attack from afar. There¡¯s no way we can leave this perimeter.¡±


    ¡°I told you that the game is biased toward the mages. They are the strongest character class!¡±


    ¡°Have you not realized that, other than the few professional players, the rest of the players on the leaderboard are all mages? It¡¯s true when they say that the mages are the most powerful ones.¡±


    ¡°They are only good at killing monsters. The warriors are still the best at one-on-one battle. I think that needs no further elaboration!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s only because you haven¡¯t met a Cursed Apostle who has comprehended the Praj?¨¡ Scarification. They are, as of now, the most unfathomable beings.¡±


    As the players attacked the Evil Ghost Generals, who were charging toward them, they were chattering within the line of defense, and eventually started to compare the different character classes.


    Lu Wu was flustered and, at the same time, entertained by the scene.


    The only thing that mattered to him was the amount of soul coins in his artifact that continued to grow.


    He was trying to feed one war with another. Lu Wu earned commissions when the players killed the evil spirits, leveled up their Door Gods and repaired their mahogany huts. Lu Wu was pleased with the outcome and was finally hopeful about reviving His Excellency Cangxu.


    Seeing how his profit grew, Lu Wu was also glad to witness the relentless birth of the evil spirits, which benefited both the players and him.

 Chapter 151 - The Rock Ghost King Had Come To Help (Part 3)

    Chapter 151: The Rock Ghost King Had Come To Help (Part 3)


    As the battle gradually progressed into its third hour, the situation at hand was still jammed in a deadlock.


    Not only were the evil spirits unable to break through, but the players couldn¡¯t advance. They were simply driving each other to exhaustion.


    In addition, the Zombie Energy Pillars did not disappoint as they continued to create an endless flow of new spirits to join the battle, showering the players with the satisfaction of continually leveling up.


    Just as the players thought that the situation would last until they went offline, trees suddenly collapsed, one after another, on the west side of the Ghost Mountains. The silhouettes of numerous gigantic figures entered their field of vision.


    Multitudes upon multitudes of shadows of the Tree Demons, Ancient Tree Demons, and Enchanted Trees appeared with no end in sight.


    At the same time, a monstrous figure plunged from the sky. The moment it landed on the ground, a majority of the evil spirits were pinned underneath its hefty body.


    ¡°Damn it, the Rock Army is here!¡±


    ¡°What are they doing here? Are they friends or foes?¡±


    ¡°Hopefully not the enemy! We might be able to defend against the evil spirits themselves, but I doubt we can defeat the Rock Ghost King!¡±


    ¡°Hold your horses! Don¡¯t act rashly!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were anxiously discussing it among themselves, the Tree Demon Army abruptly charged from the west, speedily rushing toward the Evil Army. Then they launched an attack on the Zombie Energy Pillars next to them.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Accompanied by a ferocious growl of the Rock Ghost King, the area of wood elements drastically expanded. The spirits within the area were swiftly hurled into the air by countless branches and instantly strangled by a powerful force.


    The emergence of the Rock Ghost King alarmed the nearest Evil Ghost General. It instantly leaped out from within one of the Zombie Energy Pillars and pounced toward the Rock Ghost King.


    However, this time, it no longer had the opportunity to restore its health while facing the Rock Ghost King, who was already at the mid-stage of the Ghost King Realm.


    In a flash, thousands of green vines popped up from the ground and wound themselves tightly around the Evil Ghost General, hoisting him into the air.


    Along with the fierce roar from the Rock Ghost King, the vines steadily tightened their grip as a glistening, dark, viridescent light glowed from its surface. Soon, it seemed that the Evil Ghost General would not be able to endure it any longer. In the next moment, the vines shredded him into smithereens in the air, which were then scattered onto the ground.


    With that, the Rock Ghost King had unveiled his terrifying dominance as the fittest in the Ghost King¡¯s Territory. Even the evil spirits of the Ghost General class posed no threat to him.


    Below, the battlefront formed by the Ancient Tree Demons was pushing forward relentlessly like a bulldozer. That made it extremely taxing for the evil spirits to defend, and it was evident that they were very overpowered by the vast gap in strength.


    After being attacked by the Tree Demon Army, the evils were entirely annihilated. Coupled with the fact that they were subjected to attacks from the Door Gods on the other side, the evil spirits¡¯ rate of spawning by the twelve Zombie Energy Pillars were unable to meet their rate of mortality, as they were murdered too quickly.


    Witnessing the scene, the players were utterly stunned.


    They did not expect that the Rock Ghost King would lend them a helping hand. Thus, they were extremely flustered and befuddled, wondering what was actually happening around them.


    After the spirits had been completely annihilated, the Rock Ghost King glanced at the players¡¯ camp and then locked his gaze on Wu Guoyi.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve come to help, why isn¡¯t anyone attacking together with me!?¡±


    When they heard this, Wu Guoyi and the other players felt a headache creeping up to them.


    Actually, they had not killed enough monsters yet.


    Although the Rock Ghost King was being generous, they were quite reluctant to join him. After all, this was a once in a blue moon opportunity for them to farm these monsters.


    However, since the balance had already been disrupted, they most probably would not be able to keep it up. Thus, Wu Guoyi immediately announced on the live chat channel¡­


    ¡°All warriors, rise! Prepare to break through and kill!¡±


    Followed by the command to attack from Wu Guoyi, the warriors and assassins began to pierce through the defensive line of the Door Gods by killing the evil spirits.


    Meanwhile, the mages stayed within the defense, using long-range spells to assist the front line in their attack.


    Faced with attacks from the players and the Tree Demons, the initial advantage that the Evil Army had largely evaporated. Even if the twelve Zombie Energy Pillars ceaselessly produced more evil spirits, it was impossible to withstand the overwhelming assault from the two large armies that had united.


    When he saw that the players joined him in the war, a hint of relief flashed through the Rock Ghost King¡¯s eyes.


    After all, he had contemplated carefully for some time before arriving at the decision to personally lead the army this time.


    Due to the existence of Zombie Energy Pillars in the Ghosts Mountain, his North Rocks were often invaded by the evil spirits, which made him feel extremely distressed.


    From his experience of a similar invasion 400 centuries ago, he discovered that once any of the Zombie Energy Pillars were attacked, the other Zombie Energy Pillars would be able to sense it and would come forth to provide support.


    If he really launched an attack on the Zombie Energy Pillars in the Ghosts Mountains, there would most likely be a heavy price to pay regardless of the outcome.


    This was absolutely unacceptable for him. If the Tree Demon Army suffered substantial damages, he could imagine that the new forces in the Mansion of the Dead, who had always kept a watchful eye on the North Rocks, would surely jump at the opportunity to attack them.


    However, he did not expect the new forces from the Mansion of the Dead to take the initiative in raiding the Zombie Energy Pillars.


    This greatly lifted the Rock Ghost King¡¯s attitude. He immediately brought along his army and laid out of sight, far away. Meanwhile, he had been paying close attention to the battle, so that he could leap at any opportunity to gain the upper hand while both parties were at each other¡¯s throats.


    However, the battle situation was beyond the Rock Ghost King¡¯s imagination. Initially, he had thought that the battle would bring significant losses to the new forces since the evil spirits kept emerging endlessly. Unless there was an attack that could completely demolish the Zombie Energy Pillars, dragging out the battle would merely be digging their own graves.


    However, after intently watching the battle between the players and evil spirits for four whole hours, the Rock Ghost King suddenly realized that both forces were on equal terms and even the most powerful monsters were being resisted by the players.


    Based on the situation, this would unquestionably press on into a never-ending battle.


    The Rock Ghost King was dumbfounded, but a new thought suddenly surfaced in his mind. He concocted a plan to ally with this new force and take the initiative to eliminate the evil spirits together.


    After all, these new forces consisted of intellectually-developed living beings that could be reasoned with, unlike the spirits who would only battle to fulfill their bloodthirsty instinct. There was still room for negotiation.


    Besides, there was another crucial reason. If these players were ultimately wiped out by the evil spirits, then the North Rocks, which was the nearest region to the Ghost Mountains, would risk invasion by the evil spirits born from the twelve Zombie Energy Pillars.


    This was equivalent to commencing a full-scale war against the evil spirits. By that time, even if he emerged victorious, he would possibly lose half of his Tree Demon Army.


    After careful consideration, the Rock Ghost King finally decided to lead the army to strike and assist the players in uprooting those Zombie Energy Pillars and to put an end to this apocalypse of evil¡¯s invasion.


    However, he did not realize that the players were entirely unappreciative. They had even begun to exchange quiet murmurs in the live chat channel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve offered help, I won¡¯t be cutting down trees anymore. That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is not easy to discover such an ideal place to farm monsters. Now that it¡¯s been ruined, somehow I feel it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the help, but the trees must be cut. After all, we still haven¡¯t gotten enough money to upgrade our boat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a different matter. We aren¡¯t unreasonable people, so we¡¯ll have to reduce the number of trees cut by one a day, to maintain the Rock Ghost King¡¯s pride.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, in order to repay the Rock Ghost King for his support, we will cut one less tree a day!¡±


    ¡°You guys are so shameless, but I agree with it!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Witnessing the players¡¯ discussions in the live chat channel, Lu Wu felt profoundly ashamed. He felt that if the Rock Ghost King was aware of the players¡¯ thoughts, he would probably aid the Evil Army instead and just exterminate these players.

 Chapter 152 - Restriction On Cutting Down Trees Was Impossible (Part 4)

    Chapter 152: Restriction On Cutting Down Trees Was Impossible (Part 4)


    After the Rock Ghost King led his army to join the battle, the situation devolved into a one-sided attack.


    Meanwhile, the players were heading toward the mahogany hut. The battle had persisted for six hours and apart from the Evil Ghost Generals holed up in the Zombie Energy Pillars, the surrounding evil spirits had all been wiped out.


    However, there was still no end in sight. Now, the Rock Ghost King was using his gigantic body to strike one of the twelve Zombie Energy Pillars ruthlessly.


    However, the Zombie Energy Pillar was exceedingly solid and sturdy. Even with the tremendous strength of the Rock Ghost King¡¯s attacks, it simply refused to collapse.


    Meanwhile, the players and Tree Demon Army had surrounded the twelve Zombie Energy Pillars and helped exterminate the newly birthed evils.


    No doubt, that matter greatly worried the Rock Ghost King as well. While he was focussing on demolishing the Zombie Energy Pillars, the numbers in his camp would undoubtedly suffer substantial losses while battling against the evil spirits.


    Fortunately, there were players there to share the burden of killing the spirits from eight of the Zombie Energy Pillars. The Rock Ghost King¡¯s Tree Demon Army simply needed to tackle the evil spirits from the remaining four pillars. Since the pressure had vastly diminished, that enabled the Rock Ghost King to concentrate solely on destroying the Zombie Energy Pillars.


    Under the repeated impact from the Rock Ghost King, a crack finally appeared on the Zombie Energy Pillar.


    ¡°Destroy!¡±


    The Rock Ghost King¡¯s hundred-meter tall body rose straight from the ground and landed fiercely on the crumbling Zombie Energy Pillar that was filled with cracks.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The towering Zombie Energy Pillar finally toppled, releasing a wave of rich zombie energy.


    Then, a black orb emerged from the thick mist and soared into the sky.


    However, the Rock Ghost King did nothing to obstruct it. He turned toward a second Zombie Energy Pillar and instantly barreled into it.


    Needless to say, the players were baffled. They could not comprehend why the Rock Ghost King would let the orb, which could produce zombie energy, free. However, they did not have any players of a flying character class. Thus, there was naturally nothing they could do to stop it.


    They could only watch helplessly as the orb, a potential treasure, drifted off.


    While the Rock Ghost King was destroying the second Zombie Energy Pillar, the players seemed quite relaxed. Countless mahogany huts dotted the land around the Zombie Energy Pillars that they were guarding. Once new evil spirits were spawned, they did not even have to act before the Door Gods would proactively annihilate them. In the meantime, all they had to do was use their skills at the Zombie Energy Pillars.


    However, the Zombie Energy Pillars were ridiculously stubborn. Not only did the attacks from the players inflict zero damage to them, but the Evil Ghost Generals would also occasionally leap out and attack.


    Despite that, they could still easily beat them every time.


    The satisfaction from grinding monsters made the players quite reluctant to destroy the Zombie Energy Pillars.


    However, it merely remained as a thought, since the existence of evil spirits had thoroughly disrupted the balance in Beiqi. Even if all of these Zombie Energy Pillars were destroyed, evil spirits would still prowl on every inch of the Land of Beiqi at this stage. It would unmistakably be time-consuming to ensure all the spirits were completely eliminated.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    At this moment, a crack surfaced across the second Zombie Energy Pillar. A surge of zombie energy burst from the cracks while a black orb whizzed toward the sky again.


    The third pillar¡­


    The fourth pillar¡­


    Just as the Rock Ghost King was about to take down the last Zombie Energy Pillar, Wu Guoyi spoke all of a sudden.


    ¡°Rock Ghost King, why don¡¯t we just keep this pillar!¡±


    The Rock Ghost King paused in his tracks and turned his head around to stare at him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Its existence can help to reduce¡­¡±


    Initially, Wu Guoyi had wished to say that the Zombie Energy Pillar might help reduce the frequency of trees in the North Rocks being felled by players. However, before half of the sentence tumbled off his tongue, he realized that it would sound too blunt, so he coughed as a disguise.


    ¡°Its existence can help to cut back on our energy consumption?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the Rock Ghost King seemed rather perplexed.


    This gave Wu Guoyi a sharp headache as he did not know how to respond. He was afraid that if he said it too directly, he would upset the Rock Ghost King and cause him to murder them all on the spot.


    ¡°Sure!¡± replied the Rock Ghost King out of nowhere.


    Wu Guoyi was dumbfounded, as he could not comprehend why the Rock Ghost King would suddenly be so easy-going.


    ¡°Still, you guys must promise me that you will never invade the North Rocks. In return, I will approve of your position as Beiqi¡¯s new force.¡±


    ¡°No way, we would rather starve than not cutting down trees!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Logging is the shortcut to immense wealth. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s as cruel as killing one¡¯s parents to stop someone from obtaining wealth?¡±


    ¡°Rock Ghost King, this is your fault. Cutting trees and keeping the Zombie Energy Pillar are two entirely different matters. We need trees to upgrade our boats!¡±


    ¡°If worse comes to worst, we could reduce the number of trees felled by one. It¡¯s impossible to stop logging once and for all, as that¡¯s the only way to upgrade our boats.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This surprising turn of events thrust the players into fervent discussions. Meanwhile, the branches around the Rock Ghost King came to life menacingly, while a vicious glimmering light flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Wu Guoyi announced on the live chat channel, ¡°Stop it, the Rock Ghost King is practically fuming. If you guys want to cut down trees, there¡¯s not a need to speak about it so openly, just keep it to yourself. In the future, you can just sneak in surreptitiously. For now, we must promise him first!¡±


    Instantly, the chat was plunged into total silence.


    Then, Wu Guoyi looked at the Rock Ghost King with a solemn face and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡±


    The dancing branches gradually slowed and retracted as the anger in the Rock Ghost King¡¯s eyes seemed to subside. He then stared at Wu Guoyi and said, ¡°I hope that you can keep your promise!¡±


    Wu Guoyi nodded awkwardly.


    In actuality, he was merely a temporary commander for the current battle event. Once it ended, he would no longer possess the ability to constrain these players. As such, his promise was not a representation of the agreement with all of the players.


    Besides, cutting down trees was the only method for ordinary players to upgrade their boats at this stage. So, it was simply unrealistic to restrict their logging activities.


    Moreover, by keeping this Zombie Energy Pillar, it could at least lessen the frequency of players teaming up to cut down trees in the North Rocks. Thus, it would still be considered beneficial for the North Rocks.


    After another glance at Wu Guoyi the Rock Ghost King¡¯s massive body rose into the air, as he headed toward the North Rocks. Meanwhile, the Tree Demon Army from below steadily retreated.


    When the players saw the situation, they also stowed away their mahogany huts and disbanded. They wanted to stop attacking the last Zombie Energy Pillar for a while.


    In fact, the sole purpose behind preserving this Zombie Energy Pillar was not because they would not destroy it anymore. After all, the main quest of the ongoing game content was to destroy all Zombie Energy Pillars to advance.


    The most important reason they wanted to keep this Zombie Energy Pillar standing was for its continuous supply of evil spirits, so that players could still kill the monsters and easily level up.


    Although there were a few million players now, a majority of them were new players. This meant that their overall strength could not be elevated by much. Furthermore, there were only a handful of areas in inner Beiqi where players could grind evil spirits.


    In areas like the North Rocks, which was under the command of a Ghost King, players could only enter sneakily as they would not be able to retaliate.


    Hence, by conserving this Zombie Energy Pillar, players could develop and grow by relying on the strength of the evil spirits. This was important and absolutely necessary from Wu Guoyi¡¯s point of view.


    Of course, this was not his decision alone to make, but rather a decision that was made after discussing with the presidents of several influential guilds.


    After all, only when the players¡¯ overall strength had increased, their hunting range would expand accordingly.


    ¡­¡­


    In Evil Nightmare City, Little Sha reached out and seized the 11th orb that had fallen from the sky. He shoved it into the Yin Soul Eye Seal and resumed waiting, as he sat in the coffin with his hands tucked under his cheeks.


    Then, he waited for a very long time¡­


    Little Sha gazed up at the sky blankly.


    ¡°Did it lose its way?¡±

 Chapter 153 - Incompatible (Part 5)

    Chapter 153: Incompatible (Part 5)


    After the battle between the players and the evil spirits, a new idea materialized in Lu Wu¡¯s mind. It was to subdue the Rock Ghost King for their own use.


    After all, what Lu Wu lacked most now was a real dominant power.


    Although the Beiqi Army was already considerably powerful, it was still quite weak when facing high-level enemies.


    Just like in this current battle, when confronted with an Evil Ghost General, if a player did not possess enough strength to slay it immediately, then the evil would not be eliminated.


    Similarly, when a player encountered other powerful creatures, they could be easily defeated. However, it was not a child¡¯s play if you wished to keep or kill it.


    Currently, there was no one of Ghost Commander Level or above worth showing off on Lu Wu¡¯s side, apart from Tong Gua, whose power was remarkably unstable. This was an absolute disadvantage for a player¡¯s power.


    Therefore, Lu Wu started to ponder if he could tame the Rock Ghost King as part of the power of Beiqi for his own use, then digitize them. If that was successful, he would be able to make up for the players¡¯ weakness, allowing the overall strength of the Beiqi Army to rise to another level.


    Of course, this was merely one of Lu Wu¡¯s many plans for future development. After all, there was still no corresponding power and strength to implement it.


    ¡­¡­


    The day after the evil invasion crisis ended¡­


    The three-month exclusive authorization signed by Lu Wu and Wu Guoyi had finally reached its expiration date.


    These few days, Lu Wu would receive plenty of calls from other gaming platforms each day, in hopes of negotiating for cooperation.


    This gave Lu Wu an intense headache, but he naturally would not refuse. After all, this was helpful in promoting the game.


    Needless to say, Lu Wu would not give any of these platforms conditions for cooperation that were as great as those he offered Wu Guoyi. In addition to not providing advertising fees, he also stipulated that these few platforms must allow the game Battle Online to appear once a month on the promotional page of their homepage.


    In comparison to the terms and conditions that other games put forth for paid advertisements on said platforms, Lu Wu¡¯s demand was undoubtedly harsher.


    This time, however, none of the platforms rejected Lu Wu¡¯s suggestion.


    This was because anyone who had gaming knowledge and had experienced the game itself knew how impactful the game would be in the future.


    Besides, Lu Wu rejected all suggestions for a face-to-face discussion by the gaming platforms. He ordered for the contracts to be mailed to him, as he refused to discuss them in person.


    He did not have that much time to meet them one by one.


    After spending a tedious couple of days to read through and sign the several heaps of contracts, Lu Wu could finally let out a sigh of relief.


    However, that was not the end of Lu Wu¡¯s duties. Once he managed to settle the cooperation matters with local gaming platforms, another swarm of foreign game developers constantly called him, hoping to obtain authorization as international agents as soon as possible.


    Yet, Lu Wu turned them all down after detailed discussions.


    The reason was pretty simple. The way that they planned to promote Battle Online was different from what Lu Wu had in mind.


    The terms that they proposed were basically a one-time buyout of foreign operating rights of the game, on top of a request to activate the soul coin top-up function in the foreign version for profit.


    Though they offered high prices, even he himself was short on soul coins. So how could he possibly let them put it on sale? Hence, he declined without a second thought.


    However, now the problem was that if the soul coin top-up function was not activated, foreign agents would not be able to use the game Battle Online to earn money. That way, no profit could be generated for them. Not to mention the costly agent fees that they were required to pay, which made this, all in all, a loss-making trade.


    Hence, they came up with the buyout system. If they run the game on a buyout system, as long as the game content was attractive enough, it would still be profitable for them.


    However, Lu Wu still refused in the end, as a one-off buyout would surely drive out a portion of players. Besides, it was also not agreeable to him.


    Lu Wu¡¯s firm attitude dismissed a fraction of the agents. But soon, new foreign gaming agents approached him. They made it clear that they could give up the game top-up and buyout system, but asked to slot advertisements into the game in exchange. This was their strategy to make a profit.


    Lu Wu still declined the offer.


    After all, the gaming agents merely desired profit, while Lu Wu actually cared about how the players¡¯ strength could be raised. If advertisements were planted into the game, it would unmistakably tarnish the game experience. So, Lu Wu refused again.


    After rejecting all the calls from foreign gaming agents, Lu Wu was faced with a challenging issue. How could he promote the game overseas?


    As if he could read Lu Wu¡¯s mind and sense his troubles, Wu Guoyi called him that day. He told Lu Wu that he had a plan to expand the gaming platform¡¯s market, Platform173, as well as taking in a handful of agents for Battle Online.


    Wu Guoyi¡¯s idea was simple.


    He was optimistic about Battle Online and felt that the game could gain immense fame overseas. It was as simple as that.


    As for profits, he had never once thought to count on Battle Online. What he truly wanted was for this game to boost the impact of their platform abroad, thereby driving income from the other sources.


    After Lu Wu seriously considered his proposal, he decided to formally cooperate with Wu Guoyi. This was because Wu Guoyi proved that he would not interfere with any progress in the game and at the same time, as an old player, he clearly knew that Lu Wu would never agree with the top-up path.


    Although he had always been unclear about Lu Wu¡¯s thought processes¡­


    ¡­


    After finalizing the matter concerning foreign agencies, Lu Wu received another call from the Black Sea Corporation, informing him that the gaming pods would be officially launched in five days.


    Meanwhile, the Jie De Corporation¡¯s gaming pods were already officially on sale.


    On the day of the release, the Jie De Corporation announced to the public that the game was collaborating with all well-known local game developers. As a result, they could now cancel an array of default limitations set in the game, such as safety timing.


    At the same time, they also showcased a series of functions in the gaming pod to the media.


    One such feature involved the gaming pods using nutrient solutions to supplement the basic bodily needs of the players after prolonged gaming periods. Another feature demonstrated muscle exercises in order to prevent muscle atrophy. The list was exhaustive.


    The emergence of gaming pods instantly exhilarated a majority of domestic players, especially those who had long been dissatisfied with the set safety timing limit of twelve hours on Battle Online. After engaging in the forum discussions, they began to purchase the Jie De Corporation¡¯s gaming pods.


    On the first day of release, they had received a whopping four million orders for the gaming pods. Thus, they hastily shipped out the stock they had prepared beforehand in large batches. The higher-ups in the Jie De Corporation realized that staying one step ahead indeed gave them a huge advantage. On the other hand, the Black Sea Corporation could only watch helplessly as their market share elapsed, for they lagged behind.


    However, the Jie De Corporation did not expect a significant horde of players to post negative feedback about how disappointing the gaming pods were on their official website. They complained that it was incompatible with game operations.


    Confronted by this situation, the Jie De Corporation immediately launched an investigation to track down and interrogate players who gave poor ratings.


    The Jie De Corporation¡¯s leaders fell silent after consolidating the results of player feedback.


    The reasons behind the low ratings from players requesting refunds were roughly uniform, ¡°Unable to run Battle Online, it¡¯s bad!¡±


    They never anticipated that the gaming pods¡¯ inability to run Battle Online would cause such a huge effect.


    Following the incident, they commenced a meeting without delay. At last, they hurriedly ordered the technical department to demolish the shield in Battle Online.


    However, just as they thought the problem was finally resolved, the players¡¯ feedback started to become even more intense. Now, the number of people demanding a refund had gradually surged to about two million.


    If the gaming pods were incompatible with game operations, then these players demanding the removal of gaming restrictions could simply wait for them to fix the bug.


    Unfortunately, the current problem was that even though Battle Online could be downloaded into the gaming pods, once the game icon was clicked, players would be greeted with a game notification that said,


    ¡°This game is not compatible with this device!¡±

 Chapter 154 - The Counterattack Of The Black Sea Corporation

    Chapter 154: The Counterattack Of The Black Sea Corporation


    Meanwhile, in the conference room of Jie De Technology Corporation headquarters.


    The company¡¯s upper management was focused on the data graphs displayed on the screen.


    Their faces grew sour when they saw the increasing number of returns. The situation at hand was far more serious than they had envisioned.


    At present, the number of unsubscribes had surpassed four million. According to the collected statistics, all of the problems had basically arisen due to the incompatibility to run the game Battle Online.


    They had not anticipated harm to themselves when they initially put restrictions on Battle Online.


    However, when they recognized the problem and removed the shield, they found out that the game was not compatible with the gaming pods.


    Since the gaming pods had just been released, the advantage that the Jie De Corporation originally possessed would be utterly lost if the Black Sea Corporation officially launched its gaming pods while the market was unstable.


    Under such circumstances, the company¡¯s technology department burned the midnight oil to uncover the problem. However, Battle Online was still incompatible.


    Thus, they eventually realized that the problem was with Battle Online, rather than the gaming pods.


    Immediately, they contacted Wu Guoyi, as he was the one who facilitated their collaboration with many large companies. Hence, only he would know the game manager¡¯s contact information.


    Upon receiving the Jie De Corporation¡¯s request, Wu Guoyi dialed Lu Wu¡¯s cell at once and informed him that the corporate manager wanted to invite him over to talk about the game compatibility issue.


    However, Lu Wu refused without a second thought.


    Although he had always been quite work-oriented, it was no surprise that he fought back, since it was the Jie De Corporation that first cracked down on Battle Online.


    Furthermore, he was merely an insignificant person for now, so he did not want to have any appointments.


    At this time, the players were insulting the gaming pods furiously in the Battle Online forum:


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°The gaming pod is a piece of garbage, claiming to be able to stay online all day? I¡¯ve canceled my subscription. I really got so happy over nothing.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Another avant-garde game product has just been released. All the users are praising it, let¡¯s all buy that. (funny)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I, a poor dog, reluctantly bought one too after seeing everyone purchasing it. Now, it¡¯s telling me it¡¯s not compatible. I almost bashed it in! Why would I need such a useless thing?¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°It seems that the number of buyers in this forum is nearly four million. I¡¯ve just checked the Jie De Corporation¡¯s official website and almost all the post-sales bad reviews are basically saying that it isn¡¯t compatible with Battle Online.¡±


    Peppa_Boar replied to Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I guess it¡¯s only us who need things like gaming pods the most. Other games¡¯ security limits are simply not as crazy scary as Battle Online, so basically, more than 80% of players in this forum ordered it, but the result is rather disappointing.¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ve already prepared several boxes of nutrient solutions for my few-month hibernation plans, but in the end¡­ (flips table)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Broke_Trash: ¡°Hibernation is a good word (funny)!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°If a gaming pod that¡¯s compatible with Battle Online exists, trust me, I would sleep for a year. (funny)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Assassin_Creed: ¡°Only if you don¡¯t die in a year. (funny)¡±


    ¡­


    In such a grave situation, the Jie De Corporation repeatedly begged Wu Guoyi to help, but Lu Wu¡¯s attitude was firm and he simply gave them the cold shoulder. In the end, the helpless Jie De Corporation came to Battle Online¡¯s official web forum and sent a letter of apology to Lu Wu through their suggestion inbox.


    Even with that, Lu Wu didn¡¯t buy it.


    In his head, Lu Wu was clear that if it was not for Battle Online¡¯s high popularity among its users, it would probably be destroyed by the Jie De Technology Corporation¡¯s firewall this time.


    Hence, if the Jie De Technology Corporation¡¯s initial intention was to bring him down, a letter of apology by itself would not solve the problem.


    So, Lu Wu replied to him with a letter.


    The contents were simple. If the Jie De Technology Corporation was willing to take out 5% of the profits from their gaming pods, the developers of Battle Online might be able to work overnight to fix the ongoing incompatibility bug.


    Lu Wu¡¯s conditions greatly angered the upper management of the Jie De Technology Corporation. All of them declared in the meeting that they were not going to compromise.


    However, the crisis was not over yet.


    The day after Lu Wu responded to the email, players in Battle Online were all taken back by surprise when an advertisement for the Black Sea Technology Corporation¡¯s gaming pods appeared on the game¡¯s login interface.


    In addition to the gaming pod¡¯s many uses, the advertisement also held a message that players cared about the most.


    (This gaming pod is perfectly compatible with running Battle Online. By using this gaming pod to log into the game, the 12-hour safe gaming time limit would be lifted.)


    The news inevitably sent players into a frenzy again.


    After seeing an official assurance that it would work perfectly, the bulk of orders through in-game links hit the Black Sea Corporation like a wave.


    Within a single day, the Black Sea Technology Corporation received more than four million orders.


    At this point, even the Black Sea Corporation was quite flustered by the overwhelming response.


    They thought they were about to lose the battle against the Jie De Corporation, but the tables have turned.


    Moreover, the background data indicated that 99% of these orders were directed from the links in Battle Online.


    The huge surprise caught the managers of the Black Sea Corporation off guard. After recovering from the shock, they instantly began to prepare their counterattack against the Jie De Technology Corporation. They took the initiative to contact Lu Wu, hoping to cooperate with him in terms of their gaming pods.


    After all, the key to this counterattack was Battle Online, which had provided them with countless orders.


    This time, they came up with three cooperation strategies for Lu Wu to choose from.


    First, awarding a special title with the purchase of a gaming pod.


    Second, awarding a certain amount of soul coins with the purchase of a gaming pod.


    Third, rewarding additional event quests with the purchase of a gaming pod and upon completion, the players could gain hidden character classes.


    At the same time, the Black Sea Corporation also promised to cover for the expenses for all the rewards sent out, in hopes to elevate the influence of their gaming pods.


    However, Lu Wu rejected all of them.


    Lu Wu was well aware of the Black Sea Corporation¡¯s thinking, but it was his principle that outsiders cannot interfere with the game progress.


    In the eyes of the Black Sea Corporation, these three conditions could be easily done by Lu Wu.


    In reality, Lu Wu was unable to do that. Other than the special title which he could freely issue, generating soul currency and hidden character classes as bonus rewards were simply unrealistic.


    If these were made into rewards, especially the hidden character class, Lu Wu was very sure that all players would purchase the gaming pod.


    Even the bosses of many major guilds had not come across the opportunity to obtain a hidden character class, not to mention a gaming pod. As such, the rich players would gladly accept the price even if it was marketed at ten times or a hundred times the current price.


    Besides, if it was put on sale, Lu Wu could have chosen to sell the hidden character classes directly instead of binding them to the gaming pods.


    Although Lu Wu could easily distribute large batches of bonus special titles, this would also affect his game settings.


    After all, it did not matter if the attributes of the titles increased the experience achieved from fighting monsters or the character attributes, it would still cost Lu Wu soul coins.


    Even increasing the number of free Instance Dungeons or free transports alone would still pose a bad deal for Lu Wu.


    Currently, Lu Wu did not need much real money, as long as he had enough to spend. What he needed and lacked most were soul coins.


    In addition, this collaboration for promotion would provide Lu Wu with 5% of the profit as long as the Black Sea Corporation¡¯s gaming pod was purchased through the built-in link in the game, according to the provisions of the contract.


    That was a large sum in itself, which would be enough to cover his expenses.


    The Black Sea Corporation was somewhat stunned regarding Lu Wu¡¯s rejection, but they eventually relented.


    On the other side, the Jie De Technology Corporation was thrown into pandemonium.


    They had just discovered that they¡¯d lost an enormous amount of orders to the Black Sea Corporation.


    The main reason was solely because of the game Battle Online.

 Chapter 155 - Lunar New Year’s Event

    Chapter 155: Lunar New Year¡¯s Event


    The Black Sea Corporation was busy shipping out gaming pods while the Jie De Technology Corporation was still struggling with its own issues.


    Gamers who got their hands on the gaming pods were undoubtedly thrilled as the 12-hour security shutdown of the server was over as promised by the officials of Battle Online.


    The forum was flooded with good reviews for the gaming pods by the Black Sea Corporation.


    Broke_Trash: ¡°Awesome! We can finally hibernate, everybody. See you in spring (waving emoji)!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°You guys are not going to believe this. I¡¯ve hired a maintenance man to come over on a regular basis to renew the nutrient solution for me. I hereby announce that I¡¯m going to sleep for a whole year! (smirking emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Assassin_Creed: ¡°Farewell, young man!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I returned the gaming pod of the Jie De Corporation and bought the one from the Black Sea Corporation. As expected, the official recommendation did not disappoint (happy~)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I¡¯m feeling good~ Life has never been so good¡­¡±


    Cabuda: ¡°I¡¯m so tempted because of you guys. I¡¯m currently saving up to get one, too!¡±


    As the players were excited over the gaming pods, Lu Wu launched the Lunar New Year¡¯s event inside the game.


    [Lunar New Year¡¯s Event Launch Notice]:


    Event One ¨C Limited Time Auction for New Year¡¯s Fashion Sets


    Details: A limited time auction of three different styles of fashion sets will be available every night during the event period (Each style is limited to 1,000 pieces, and the top bid is 150,000 dragon coins, each player is limited to one set.)


    Event Two ¨C Collection of Fashion Fragments


    Details: Killing a monster in the game gives a chance to drop fashion fragments during the event period (the more powerful the monster, the higher the chance to drop fashion fragments). 288 fashion fragments can be synthesized into one of the three fashion sets in the Event Messenger Area.


    Introduction of Fashion Sets: With all fashion items from synthesis or auctions as the starter, a certain number of fashion fragments can be used for upgrading or improvisation of appearance.


    Event Three ¨C Random Lunar New Year Lucky Money Red Envelopes


    Details: There will be chances to obtain lucky money through hidden red envelopes in all areas of Beiqi during the event period. A random number of soul coins between 1 to 1,000 will be rewarded from collecting and opening the red envelopes.


    Event Four ¨C Chasing Off the Legendary Nian Beast


    Details: A Level 200 monster (the legendary Nian Beast) will be spawned in the Land of Beiqi every hour during the event period. A Blue, Red or Purple Level 55 weapon (randomized), soul coins (randomized), and New Year Messenger title (very low chance) will be dropped upon its death.


    Nian Beast: Extremely low damage with very high health.


    Note: Players¡¯ rewards will be in conjunction with the damage done to the Nian Beast and will go directly into players¡¯ personal channels.


    The three sets of outfits yet to be released were displayed under the event details.


    These three sets were all designed by the omnipotent Bei Li. Lu Wu named them Winter Dance of the Crane, General Dragon¡¯s Armor, and Fallen Glory, respectively.


    Despite having more than ten sets of outfits for Lu Wu to choose for his template, he only chose these three ¨C the main reason being the desire to cater to the setting of the game.


    These three sets had one same characteristic ¨C all of them emitted an ancient charm.


    The players were all excited after looking at the three fashion sets. Some players who were professional fashion designers even commented on the outfits with their own opinion in the forum.


    [I¡¯m a professional fashion designer. I am in love with these three sets of outfits even though I¡¯m picky. Battle Online has never failed to surprise me, I love it so much! (kisses~)] (Author: AdorkableCluelessGirl)


    Well, let me share my opinion on these three fashion sets and give some advice to players who wanted to get a set but didn¡¯t know which to choose.


    First of all, I¡¯m going to review the first set of the three, called Winter Dance of the Crane.


    Fashion Review: The design of this set¡¯s appearance is closely related to the theme. The simple yet elegant white which represented the coldness of snow, the edge of the cuffs embellished with crane feathers, coupled with the scarlet color on the hair, was more than perfect as it vividly depicts the image of red-crowned cranes. I just have to give it to the graphic designers of Battle Online that they are absolutely the world¡¯s top.


    My Proposal: It¡¯s a must-buy! What? You don¡¯t have the money? Just sell your house, your car, or even your own body. It¡¯s Lunar New Year, you really should spend some cash in the game to get new clothes!


    The next review is on the second set, the domineering outfit called General Dragon¡¯s Armor.


    Fashion Review: This set is full of a general style. The dragon on the helmet was shaped in a way as if it could take down the world in fury, not to mention the red tassel flowing like hair. The shoulders, chest, and waist are decorated with ferocious animal heads. The metal texture on the knee shield and the armor scales on both sides highlighted the hardness, with a cloak covering the iron copper body from the back. Even a player who looks weak will instantly appear tall and strong in it. Also, the string tassel that hung low seems to add some gentleness to this thick armor.


    My Proposal: Although this set has both a female and male version, it suits male players with tall figures. Wearing it will make you look more mighty and powerful~ I have only one piece of advice. Reload and buy!


    Last but not least, my favorite set which is called Fallen Glory.


    Fashion Review: This outfit has lavender, lilac, and ivory white as the main tones, which make it appear elegant and chic. The design of the long wide sleeves and slim waistline brought out the ancient charm even more. All the tiny details are remarkable, the butterfly accessory around the waist matches the butterfly embroidery on the shoulder edges perfectly. The softly tailored round toe boots and other details give this set an overall mild and gentle aura like a nice cup of tea, portraying elegance.


    My Proposal: Ding~ Sold my house, my car, and my boyfriend! Draw your swords and get ready to fight for the fashion auction tonight!


    After reviewing the three sets, I am dying to own these fashion icons, I really like them!


    Those who aren¡¯t able to get them from the auction, don¡¯t be sad. You can still own one of these cool sets by collecting fashion fragments to synthesize one within the specified date.


    However, these dazzling sets are only in starter form and they can be upgraded by collecting fashion fragments. They are so irresistible, I am desperate to get one right now.


    So, where are my Beiqi Army comrades? Let¡¯s kill wild mobs to get these sets!


    Finally, I wish all gamers a happy Lunar New Year!


    Also, I wish that all of your powers are cut off and your gaming pods explode when the fashion auction starts so that none of you can take it from me (gentle smiling face emoji)!


    Replies:


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Although this player is a bit black-hearted, she is indeed a professional. Looking at how she praised it, I feel like getting a set of General Dragon¡¯s Armor now even though I wasn¡¯t really interested in fashion. As for money (sinister laugh emoji), I hope that someone can defeat me, it¡¯s so lonely to be on top!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan lonely replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Please take care of me during the event tonight! (smirking emoji)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I¡¯ve been enduring you for a long time. Leave your username if you dare, I¡¯m trying to teach you some manners!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°You should look for it yourself. I¡¯ll give in if you¡¯re able to do so. (smirking emoji)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°The poorest member of this forum is shrinking into a corner once again and starting to cry silently. My heart is distorted from jealousy due to the lack of riches. I need money, need! (crying emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°This is a war between the rich, I¡¯m looking at my poor boyfriend silently and accepting that I can only collect fashion fragments to synthesize one in order to own a set (crying emoji). Damn it, I want to get Fallen Glory so badly after your praise, I hate you so much (teeth gritting emoji)!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Smiling silently here, I¡¯m ready to buy a set on the spot, things that can be settled with money is never an issue. I¡¯d buy the hidden character class too if it¡¯s on sale, no matter how much it costs.¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°What!? (confused emoji)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness replied to A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Doggy¡­ don¡¯t cry. This event doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you.¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°(Flips table) Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯ve given up on myself, I want to destroy the world!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°I can¡¯t stop laughing, haha, let me comfort you, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Leave your username if you dare! (gaze of a large black dog.JPG)¡±


    Gamers had started discussing the fashion sets in the forum even though the event had not even officially started.

 Chapter 156 - Fashion Auction

    Chapter 156: Fashion Auction


    While the players were on the edges of their seats as the time was approaching, Lu Wu finally granted access to the portal for players to purchase Fashion Shop dragon coins with cash.


    The players¡¯ top-up orders came rushing at the moment the portal was made available.


    If it was not for Lu Wu¡¯s battle artifact which was a special server, he believed that his original game server would have crashed a long time ago.


    The sum of top-up orders reached a whopping total of 3,000,000,000 dragon coins within an hour. There were almost 6,000,000 players at that point, which meant the top-up amount had not even reached its peak yet. The top-up orders were still rushing in and the top-up total was still rising.


    Even Lu Wu was dumbfounded due to the mind-blowing top-up total.


    If this continued, he was sure that the top-up total would easily exceed 10,000,000,000 when the Fashion Shop officially launched.


    This was the first time Lu Wu realized that making money was as easy as pie.


    However, Lu Wu would definitely not disappoint the players¡¯ trust toward Battle Online.


    Lu Wu issued a notice beforehand to the players who would later ask for refunds of their dragon coins as a result of losing bids. The notice assured that dragon coins could be re-exchanged for cash.


    After all, the dragon coins could only be used during the fashion events and they were pretty much useless at other times.


    Lu Wu planned to make fashion events like this a weekly activity instead of only granting access to the features that allowed players to collect fashion pieces and bid on limited edition fashion during events and celebrations. He decided that these fashion events would be held every Wednesday.


    Lu Wu did not need to spend a single soul coin to create fashion items. He only needed to use an artifact to create a prop to collect the fashion fragments when a player had killed a mob.


    It literally needed no cost.


    The colossal amount of top-ups opened Lu Wu¡¯s eyes to the violence and brutality of business.


    The event was about to start.


    The passionate players in the forum were caring for each other, asking one another if their game consoles were fine, and if they were able to log in to the game.


    However, the forum turned into deafening silence with two minutes to spare.


    All the players were focused on the Fashion column in the shop, which was still gray at the time. The air was full of suspense as they were waiting for the auction to officially start.


    Lu Wu was also observing the players¡¯ behaviors. He wanted to see if there would be a surprising and remarkable outcome from this event which was about to be normalized.


    All the players immediately clicked on the Fashion column the moment a thread of color appeared on the gray shop column.


    The players were full of excitement while looking at the three fashion sets which were officially launched. Each of them started choosing the sets to bid on.


    However, the Fashion Shop turned gray again before they could click on anything!


    A game message popped up¡­


    [Server Announcement. The three sets for today¡¯s event are sold out. The highest bidder is 150,000 dragon coins, the lowest is 150,000 dragon coins. The total amount sold were 3,000 sets. The limited-time fashion auction has ended.]


    Lu Wu was taken by surprise.


    The players were confused.


    Not only was Lu Wu shocked, but the players were also practically stunned.


    In their eyes, the Fashion Shop shut down after it was launched for only a short moment.


    The players were angered and flocked into the forum to get some insight.


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Damn, thank God I immediately bid the highest amount at 150,000 dragon coins once I got into Fashion Shop. That was nerve-racking, they¡¯ve sold out instantly.¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Wow, I¡¯m shaken up. Did these 3,000 sets only take ten seconds, heck, even five seconds, to be sold out? My internet speed is fast ¨C are all of you hackers or something?¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°(Facepalm emoji) I gave it a try with 10,000 dragon coins. Fashion Shop shut down before I could click anything. I cannot deal with this.¡±


    AdorkableCluelessGirl: ¡°Hehe, thankfully I foresaw this and dumped 150,000, the highest bid straight. I was so close to losing my love, the Fallen Glory¡­ I feel great~¡±


    Your_Husband replied to Innocent_Girl: ¡°If it was not for your recommendation, the site might be up for a few seconds more and I could have gotten a set, too. (Blood dripping knife emoji)¡±


    Battle_Angel: ¡°Crying here, I bid 100,000 dragon coins for the Winter Dance of the Crane outfit and I thought I could pause for a moment before raising the bid. Who knew the site would crash within five seconds? It was already too late when I noticed. I regret not bidding more. Please have another auction.¡±


    Autumn_Leaves_In_Luoyang: ¡°That was amazing! I got a set of Fallen Glory, thanks to my wise provision that this would happen. All sold out in five seconds, that¡¯s some scary shit.¡±


    NeverGoingBack: ¡°I managed to get it¡­ *silently passes by* Let me just show it off and laugh at all you green-eyed monsters. (image of fashion set)¡±


    Chaotic_Disturbance: ¡°*Stomping and beating own chest* I missed my chance to show off! I started off with 150,000, too, but I was one step behind.¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°The war between the rich is crazy. May I ask where your money came from? I want to be like you guys and throw money wherever I want to. (jealous)¡±


    Speechless_Heart: ¡°Since it¡¯s the Lunar New Year, I wonder if you guys trained your speed by finding hidden red envelopes. I feel attacked, it is impossible to buy anything now. I am ready to do labor for money in the wild. Thankfully, I saved myself a Zombie Energy Pillar. I am prepared to use my blood, sweat, and tears to get myself a set too in these few days.¡±


    Crayon_Sinchan: ¡°My liver is going off soon. Thank God I got myself a gaming pod, I am not going offline for a few days, I don¡¯t care. I am prepared to slay all the mobs and get the fashion fragments.¡±


    The event ended after only five seconds. Many players broke down in tears once they found out the reason.


    Nonetheless, the reality could not be changed. They knew that they could only obtain the fashion sets by spamming for the fragments while losing sleep. Hence, they left the Mansion of the Dead, their eyes red and swollen as they started searching for any wild monsters to kill.


    That was the day the army of the Fourth Disaster marched out of the safe zone from the Mansion of The Dead. They were prepared to start a war in Beiqi.


    Right then, a game notification appeared.


    [Server Announcement. The Nian Beast has spawned. Search coordinates from Burial Grounds.]


    This notification rocked the players¡¯ world. The crowd rushed toward the portal in the Mansion of The Dead instantly.


    The Burial Grounds was packed within a split second.


    ¡°Nian Beast! Where is the Nian Beast? Let me touch it!¡±


    ¡°Stop pushing me! Look at your map and coordinates. Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°I cannot afford to die so easily this time. Let me touch it at least, it would all be worth it. Everyone gets out of the way!¡±


    Thousands of players swarmed into the Burial Grounds like locusts toward the Nian Beast¡¯s spawning spot.


    Right at that moment, a humongous creature, fiery red in color, was padding around the area south of the Burial Grounds.


    The sudden rush of the player army from the north startled the Nian Beast. It let out a frustrated roar before charging toward the players.


    Wang Damang who was at the front line suddenly went pale. He came to a realization that he had been running too fast, he was about to become as dead as a dodo soon.


    The Nian Beast was already very near to him and finally bumped into his body, causing him to be thrown a few feet away.


    He landed on the ground hard. However, to his surprise, he realized that his health bar only dropped less than one third, which meant that the fall did not cause much damage to him.


    Looking at the other players who were rushing toward the Nian Beast, he immediately stood up and rushed over. Since he already knew that the Nian Beast could only cause mild damage, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    It was as Wang Damang predicted, the Nian Beast was indeed a New Year¡¯s gift from Lu Wu to the players.


    Due to the fact that the Nian Beast could not cause much damage, it was impossible for it to kill the players. However, its own health bar was higher than ever.


    After the Nian Beast was killed, the rewards for the players were calculated according to the ratio of their damage to the beast¡¯s total health.

 Chapter 157 - The Curious Hydra King

    Chapter 157: The Curious Hydra King


    Although the Nian Beast which spawned in the Burial Grounds had a very high defense and health, it could not hold for more than ten minutes when faced with the attack of millions of players.


    Meanwhile, a game message appeared in the players¡¯ minds.


    The players had either received soul coin rewards or weapons and equipment. None of the players received the special award this time, which made them feel pititful. However, they knew that they still had a chance since the event had just begun.


    Seeing the smiles on the players¡¯ faces, Lu Wu also smiled with joy.


    He had worked hard in advance to create a festive atmosphere of Lunar New Year for the players in the game. The Mansion of the Dead which was originally surrounded by a cold atmosphere was now red with decorations like Chinese-style ornaments, lucky banners, and lanterns. It was filled with the Lunar New Year¡¯s atmosphere.


    However, the Mansion of the Dead was basically empty due to the launching of the Lunar New Year events, and all of the players had stepped out of the Mansion of the Dead to work hard for their potential rewards.


    The players were very occupied that night. Aside from looking for hidden Lunar New Year¡¯s red envelopes with lucky money inside and killing wild monsters in order to collect the fashion fragments, they had to rush to attack the Nian Beast which was set to respawn randomly every hour.


    The whole Land of Beiqi was full of players scurrying around.


    The players¡¯ movement had naturally attracted the attention of many Beiqi forces.


    However, they had become accustomed to the weird behaviors of this new force. They were fine with it as long as they were not provoking them.


    ¡­¡­


    Ascension Zone, East Side of Beiqi.


    The Hydra King lowered his head while devouring a fanged boar. He raised his head suddenly when the boar was half-eaten.


    A crowd of players a distance away was rushing toward his direction.


    Although the Hydra King was not intimidated by this new force of Beiqi, he had no intention to mess with it.


    The gamers had done two things that concerned him.


    Firstly, they killed Cha Na who was not to be underestimated although he was only a Ghost General because he was about to break through the Ghost King¡¯s Territory. The new force¡¯s ability to kill Cha Na implied that they could beat someone at the level of a Ghost King.


    Secondly, the players prevented the invasion of evil.


    Although it was done with the help of the Rock Ghost King, the fact that these players were able to negotiate with the Rock Ghost King was remarkable.


    After all, he knew the Rock Ghost King¡¯s character well. To be able to talk to him, the gamers must have obviously caught his attention on the basis of their abilities.


    Although the Hydra King was confident that he could achieve these two things as well since he was already a Ghost King and he had the strength similar to the gamers. He assumed that the gamers would be at the same level as a Ghost King although he was not clear of their exact strength.


    Therefore, the Hydra King had never taken the initiative to provoke the new force in Beiqi.


    However, with such an extensive attack, the Hydra King realized that a war was about to happen. He immediately raised his head with a furious expression.


    It was impossible for him to give up on the Ascension Zone since he had been staying in this area for many years. Since the players had the guts to invade his territory, then they could only settle it with war.


    The Hydra King let out a loud roar and ascended into the air when the players stepped into the Ascension Zone. He was about to sweep over the players.


    However, the following scene made him stunned.


    These millions of players did not even bother him at all. They were shouting and screaming in the open space while demonstrating various skills.


    Also, they seemed to be in a very fierce battle.


    The Hydra King was stupefied upon witnessing the scene. He immediately looked at the area where the players attacked to look for their target. However, no matter how he looked, there was no other creature in that area.


    The performance of the players was so real as if they were really slaughtering each other. The Hydra King rubbed his eyes and fell into an incomprehensible state.


    Lu Wu could not help but laugh after looking at that scene.


    The Nian Beast was condensed by an artifact so it was not an actual object. It was just like an illusion which only the players could see. The Hydra King clearly misunderstood something here.


    Realizing that the players¡¯ target was not him, the Hydra King paused mid-air and he did not launch an attack on the players. He only stared at the players while trying to make sense of what they were doing.


    Time passed¡­ the Hydra King was unsure whether he was blind or the players below were blind.


    As a Ghost King, he could see even the tiny worms wriggling on the ground clearly although he was in mid-air. Moreover, he had nine heads. Even if a pair of his eyes had really gone blind, it was impossible for his remaining sixteen eyes to be blind, too.


    However, there were millions of players and ten million eyes below. Comparing the total number of eyes, the Hydra King thought that he was more likely to be blind.


    After spectating for about ten minutes, the players who were attacking frantically stopped their attacks at the same time with smiles on their faces.


    Then, the players dispersed into different directions like a tide.


    The Hydra King was utterly confused.


    Staring at the ground which was plowed by the players¡¯ spells, the Hydra King could not control his curiosity and flew over.


    He then checked the ground carefully. He even plowed the land and searched all over it. However, he could not find a single corpse except for a few small bugs.


    It made him even more baffled.


    The Hydra King who had no idea what was going on looked at the half-eaten fanged boar in a distance. He had lost his appetite.


    It was terrible when one¡¯s curiosity was not fed with an answer.


    ¡­¡­


    Beiqi¡¯s Mansion of the Dead.


    Two figures went online and appeared in the empty safe zone.


    Another figure appeared in the resurrection point.


    Looking at Murphy and Little Pomelo in front of him, Hu He grit his teeth while stomping.


    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s Lunar New Year, can¡¯t we just play peacefully? Is there an enmity between us that you guys have to kill the event that I created?¡±


    Murphy and Little Pomelo did not reply. They only stared at Hu He who was dancing at the resurrection point.


    ¡°Fine, just wait and see when I refine a Hiderigami. I will surely teach you guys a lesson.¡±


    Facing the persistent assassin couple, Hu He felt like he was about to get murdered.


    He initially thought that it was a good opportunity for him to escape when all players left the Mansion of the Dead. Who would have thought that this would happen?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys just give me a way out?¡± Hu He spoke again.


    Murphy and Little Pomelo still remained silent and stared at him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡± Hu He said and stomped again before he went offline.


    Little Murphy heaved a sigh of relief after Hu He left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s complete our quests. I don¡¯t think that he will be online anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    As the two were preparing to leave the safe zone, a Skill Instructor carried some of the Wood Spirit Clan¡¯s wine and walked past them with a smile.


    ¡°Wait, Instructor!¡± Murphy called out to the Skill Instructor all of a sudden.


    The Skill Instructor turned his head in puzzlement.


    ¡°Instructor, we would like to master the Praj?¨¡ Scarification!¡±


    The Skill Instructor remained silent.


    ¡°Instructor, you must be familiar with the skill. We really wish to master the Praj?¨¡ Scarification. We have long wanted to ask for your insight.¡±


    Looking at the two¡¯s sincere faces, the Skill Instructor smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that!¡±


    ¡°No, you are so well-skilled, it¡¯s impossible for you to be unfamiliar with the Praj?¨¡ Scarification. There must be some hidden quest to be completed in order to trigger the tutorial, so please assign us the quest. We will try our best to complete it no matter how tough it is.¡±


    Murphy and Little Pomelo¡¯s facial expression was sincere as they were humbly asking for advice.


    The Skill Instructor was in tears internally at the moment. To be frank, he wanted to master that skill, too, but he really couldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 158 - A Fatal Attack

    Chapter 158: A Fatal Attack


    Millions of players were scrambling everywhere while following the event messages during the Lunar New Year event.


    It was a strange phenomenon that was quite peculiar for the other forces in the Land of Beiqi to watch. Millions of players would suddenly rush to an area and perform various skills in the air every hour.


    The Rock Ghost King who had the most contact with the gamers was the most calm. Other than him, all the other forces in the Land of Beiqi were dumbfounded, especially the Hydra King in the Ascension Zone.


    It had appeared three times when the players collectively rushed in and attacked the air madly in one night.


    The Hydra King felt like he was going crazy with this group of gamers that night.


    He even had the impulse to take the initiative to attack and destroy all these creatures.


    ¡­¡­


    Skill instructing room in the safe zone ¨C the Mansion of the Dead.


    ¡°Instructor, I think we can really try and learn.¡±


    Skill Instructor Qu Feng took a sip of Wood Spirit wine. Running out of things to say, he kept staring at Murphy and Little Pomelo in front of him. He was fed up for they still refused to believe that he¡¯d really not mastered the skill.


    ¡°Do you guys really want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the two of them were astonished as they thought that the Skill Instructor was finally going to teach them.


    ¡°Let me tell you something¡­ I heard that Tong Gua from the casting workshop on the opposite side of the street had met with the Cursed Clan who knew how to perform the Praj?¨¡ Scarification. I¡¯m sure that he knows how to practice it. Maybe you guys can try to ask him¡­ and by the way, please don¡¯t mention me.¡±


    Murphy and Little Pomelo¡¯s expression tensed up upon hearing that. They nodded sternly before turning away and walked across the street.


    Qu Feng heaved a sigh of relief and retrieved the wine flask as he felt that the crisis had been averted. However, he spat out the freshly-poured wine in his mouth before he could swallow when he noticed the two persistent individuals had turned up at his door once again just staring at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± Qu Feng wiped his clothes and asked abjectly.


    ¡°Instructor, you forgot to assign the quest to us. We did not receive any game message saying that the hidden quest is on.¡±


    Qu Feng was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a quest, it¡¯s merely a guide. The hidden quest should be with Master Tong Gua. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You may continue enjoying your wine, instructor. We¡¯ll get a carton of Wood Spirit wine to honor you once we have mastered the skill.¡±


    Qu Feng nodded quickly upon hearing that.


    The two followed Qu Feng¡¯s instructions and appeared outside Tong Gua¡¯s casting workshop in a jiffy.


    However, the two did not enter as there was a sign hung on the door of the casting workshop.


    [I am sleeping and I am operating my business whenever I want. I will break the leg of whoever dares to knock on the door!]


    The two exchanged glances and Little Pomelo whispered, ¡°Murphy, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Master Tong Gua only stated that we can¡¯t knock on the door, I guess it¡¯s fine as long as we don¡¯t knock,¡± replied Little Murphy while pointing at the half-open window next to the door.


    Little Pomelo was astounded, then nodded. Both of them then proceeded to crawl into the workshop from the window.


    The casting workshop looked small but the interior space was extremely spacious. There was a huge refining furnace in the middle area and wine bottles were scattered everywhere in the room.Read more chapter at


    Meanwhile, Tong Gua was lying on the bed, his thunderous snores emanating the scent of alcohol.


    ¡°Master Tong Gua! Master Tong Gua!¡±


    The two came to the bedside and proceeded to shake Tong Gua who was sleeping soundly.


    However, Tong Gua continued sleeping as if he could not sense anything and revealed no signs of waking up.


    ¡°What should we do? The master seems to be heavily drunk,¡± Little Pomelo showed a helpless shrug.


    ¡°Let me think of a way,¡± said Murphy while scanning Tong Gua¡¯s body before finally focusing on a small earthworm-like appendage between the master¡¯s legs.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not appropriate¡­¡± Little Pomelo seemed to understand his idea but was hesitant about it.


    Murphy did not answer but only returned a smile. He then reached out and pinched Tong Gua¡¯s earthworm hard.


    With his fatal part being attacked, Tong Gua got up immediately with widened eyes. He looked at the two standing beside his bed with disbelief.


    ¡°Hi! Master Tong Gua!¡± the two quickly made a bow.


    ¡°You¡­ you guys¡­ fuck¡­that hurt!¡±


    ¡°Master Tong Gua, we are here to seek your advice.¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­ advice¡­ advice my ass¡­ what have you just done to me?¡± Tong Gua¡¯s face was flushed as he held his crotch, gasping in pain.


    ¡°Master, do you know how to cultivate the Praj?¨¡ Scarification?¡± the two bowed again and asked.


    Feeling the sting coming from his lower body, Tong Gua wanted to cry but he had no tears. The fact that he almost lost his little one while he was deep asleep was terrifying for him.


    Will I be crippled? Tong Gua had a terrible thought.


    Bending over, Tong Gua left the bed trembling while holding the bed for support. He ignored the two, turned around, and walked into a compartment of the house before slamming the door shut.


    The two of them waited and Tong Gua returned soon with a red coat and a lifeless expression.


    ¡°Master Tong Gua!¡± the two bowed again quickly upon seeing that.


    ¡°Did I ever offend you guys?¡± Tong Gua questioned in despair.


    ¡°Offend you? Master Tong Gua, I think you misunderstood, we are here to seek advice.¡±


    Tong Gua did not believe those words at all. He walked in a wobbly manner to the bed and sat down again, his eyes fixed on the two.


    ¡°Firstly, tell me how you guys got in here.¡±


    Both Murphy and Little Pomelo pointed their fingers toward the window in unison.


    Tong Gua felt his teeth aching after one glance. He then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in doing that?¡±


    Tong Gua was actually trying to buy himself some time and see if he could practice predestination to toughen his cultivation and have sweet revenge.


    However, his cultivation was at zero and his strength at this stage did not allow him to do things the hard way. He could only reconcile.


    ¡°Master Tong Gua, do you know Praj?¨¡ Scarification?¡±


    ¡°Praj?¨¡ Scarification?¡± Tong Gua was stunned for a moment.


    How could he be unfamiliar with this name when it was the most powerful skill of the Cursed Clan? He could still vividly remember the battle that destroyed the Cursed Clan. They were fortunate that the clan elder chose to perform the Praj?¨¡ Scarification day by day. If he was the chosen one, he would surely be doomed.


    ¡°Why are you guys asking about this?¡± Tong Gua was curious.


    ¡°We have advanced to Cursed Apostle and we want to master this class¡¯s strongest skill, the Praj?¨¡ Scarification to become the strongest assassins!¡±


    ¡°Cursed Apostle?¡±


    Tong Gua was suddenly reminded that these players did have the choice to advance their skills in the direction of the Cursed Clan after class advancement.


    Suddenly, Tong Gua started to believe that these two players were not here for revenge.


    However, their way of seeking advice made him particularly upset. Although he knew some secrets of the Cursed Clan, he had no intention to share them with these two at all.


    ¡°Forget it, both of your qualifications are mediocre and you couldn¡¯t possibly master it,¡± Tong Gua said after thinking about it a moment.


    ¡°Master Tong Gua, please teach us the Praj?¨¡ Scarification. We will not give up if we can¡¯t master the skill!¡±


    ¡°Oh? So what?¡± Tong Gua¡¯s pride was boosted. He rested his left leg on the bed with a proud face.


    ¡°We will move you with our sincerity and come often to ask for advice!¡±


    Tong Gua widened his eyes upon listening to the words. How can these two who seem so serious be this shameless?


    It was obvious that they wanted to give him another fatal attack.


    The hidden threat by the two was indeed effective as Tong Gua was starting to feel sheepish.


    His original plan was to return for revenge when he was done practicing predestination to toughen his cultivation. However, the two in front of him were gamers so they were practically immortal. Even if he could get revenge later, his earthworm would definitely be crippled if these two ever came for him in the future.


    Feeling wronged, Tong Gua finally looked up.


    ¡°I can teach you guys, but I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Master Tong Gua. We will definitely accept it!¡± their eyes were bright and shining.

 Chapter 159 - The Ambitious Rock Ghost King

    Chapter 159: The Ambitious Rock Ghost King


    ¡°Mind you, I can¡¯t guarantee that you guys can master it!¡± Tong Gua added, seeing the two had agreed.


    Murphy and Little Pomelo nodded immediately.


    ¡°Okay, Master Tong Gua!¡±


    ¡°Then let me tell you about the origin of the Cursed Clan.¡±


    ¡°The Cursed Clan are not natives in the land of Beiqi, but a race who moved here from Naraka. It seems that they supported the wrong team during the battle for the monarch position. After the birth of the new monarch, they moved to Beiqi in order to prevent their clan from being exterminated.¡±


    ¡°The situation in Beiqi at that time was also very unstable, with two major forces competing for the position of monarch in Beiqi.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, this clan had a miserable fate. In order to gain a foothold in Beiqi, they chose to support one of the two forces after assessing the strength of both sides. However, they still picked the wrong team. The force they trusted eventually lost, and they were almost annihilated. By the way, the leader of the other winning force was Lu Yan, the latest King of Beiqi, who just passed away recently.¡±


    When he thought of the King of Beiqi who treated him well, Tong Gua sighed deeply in his heart.


    ¡°Was the Cursed Clan wiped out, too?¡± asked the two as though they were curious babies.


    ¡°Well, they should have been obliterated, but not necessarily destroyed. It is said that a few people survived and fled to the Arctic Abyss with the defeated force. Of course, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s genuine news, because I was practicing divine power during that time. I had an isolated practice for a long time.¡±


    ¡°The Arctic Abyss?¡± the two immediately opened their map and scrolled to the south.


    However, as they had not been to that place before, the map only showed rivers below the Burial Grounds. The rest of the area was covered by map fog.


    ¡°Therefore, if you really want to learn the ability of the Cursed Clan, then you have to ask them. If they have survivors, they would have escaped to this Arctic Abyss, because they¡¯re unable to survive in other areas of Beiqi.¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, I want to remind you that this Arctic Abyss is almost a forbidden area in Beiqi. It is an eerie place. Although it is located above a geothermal volcano, its glaciers still haven¡¯t melted in over hundreds of thousands of years. Instead, it is perennially showered in heavy snow.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, it is said that the birth of this Arctic Abyss is related to the Ice Snow Clan who was under the first King of Beiqi so it¡¯s not a good place anyway. Besides, even if that defeated force really did hide in the Arctic Abyss, the Ice Snow Clan would have wiped them out.¡±


    ¡°Hence, you should think about it carefully. Since you are immortal, it is okay to go and play around. If you come across the Ice Snow Clan, don¡¯t mess with them because their patriarch who may be alive has reached the Ghost Emperor Realm. Beiqi will be overturned if they get angry.¡±


    ¡°I have told you guys everything that I know. What ideas do you have in mind?¡± Tong Gua looked at them and asked.


    ¡°We will go!¡±


    Seeing that the duo was so headstrong, Tong Gua waved his hands. He seemed to be afraid that they might come back to trouble him if they could not find the Cursed Clan. So he spoke again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged if you really can¡¯t find them. When you have grown more powerful, you can go to the Naraka Territory. Many races here have the power of the Naraka Realm.¡±


    The two of them nodded again and bowed respectfully to Tong Gua. Then, they turned around and made their way to the door and climbed out the window next to it.


    Tong Gua was speechless.


    ¡°Wait, how did they know that I know the origin of the Cursed Clan?¡± Tong Gua held his crotch, feeling that something was wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    In the external world, the big holiday event was still going on.


    That very moment, millions of players suddenly appeared airborne as they were transported to the peripheral of the North Rocks. They marched toward the inner part of the North Rocks.


    Facing a frenzied wave of players, the Rock Ghost King felt his heart skip a beat. He hastily stopped his subordinates who were preparing to launch an attack.


    ¡°Calm down and let these madmen be. They will leave in no time.¡±


    It was exactly like what the Rock Ghost King had mentioned. After the players surrounded an area and went crazy for a moment, they all giggled and started to retreat.


    ¡°Lord Rock Ghost King, what kind of race are these new forces, and why have we never seen them before?¡± the steel zombie commander could not help but ask curiously.


    There was also a hint of uncertainty in the eyes of the Rock Ghost King. He turned his head to look at the Soul Liberating Envoy Du Yan.


    ¡°You were the first to contact them. Do you know their origin?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Du Yan replied respectfully to the Rock Ghost King.


    ¡°Lord Rock Ghost King, this force has appeared in the Mansion of the Dead inexplicably after the death of the King of Beiqi. I do not know their origin.¡±


    The Rock Ghost King was even more confused after hearing what Du Yan had to say.


    How could Ghost Kings like them not know in advance of such a large-scale influx in Beiqi?


    The Land of Beiqi could only be accessed through four areas: his North Rocks, the Eastern Liuli, the Western Barren Grassland, and the Southern Arctic Abyss.


    First of all, the Arctic Abyss could certainly be ruled out ¨C people could not pass by that area at all. Also, he would have definitely noticed such a massive biological invasion in the North Rocks, so the North Rocks could be excluded, too.


    Next, Eastern Liuli was the area where Cha Na was stationed. If they really wanted to come across the Eastern Sea, they would face Cha Na head-on. How could they occupy the Mansion of the Dead before killing Cha Na?


    If so, this force might be from the Barren Grassland.


    Nevertheless, the Rock Ghost King still felt something was amiss.


    As he had addressed those creatures several times, he found that the abilities they mastered obviously came from Beiqi.


    Rune Warriors, Sun Chasing Archers, Naraka Realm of the Cursed Clan, and so on were the abilities that once existed in Beiqi. Assuming that those creatures were all from the outside world was probably too much of a coincidence.


    As he thought for a moment, the Rock Ghost King¡¯s face went pale.


    ¡°Du Yan, do you still remember when the King of Beiqi said that he would befall the underworld one day?¡±


    Hearing that, Du Yan arched his hand, ¡°Lord Rock Ghost King, I have indeed heard the King of Beiqi say this before.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you remember that the King of Beiqi would include all of the Beiqi Army¡¯s heroic spirits of ghost general rank and above ¨C and the enemy¡¯s souls that they had killed ¨C in the Valiant Spirits Palace, for enshrinement?¡±


    ¡°I do remember it. The King of Beiqi said that the purpose was to make the future generations remember these former warriors.¡±


    At this very moment, the Rock Ghost King¡¯s face became extremely dignified.


    He recalled something vital.


    It seemed that the abilities of the players were related to the deceased warriors who had been included in the Valiant Spirits Palace.


    As the Rock Ghost King thought about it, he suddenly had a conjecture.


    This new Beiqi force had a great possibility to be related to the late King of Beiqi. Maybe it was the secret force that he had secretly built, in order to achieve his ambition to befall the underworld.


    Thinking of this, another thought suddenly surfaced in Rock Ghost King¡¯s mind.


    If this power was really the secret weapon of the King of Beiqi, could he control it, or would there be a way for him to control it instead?


    He did not believe that the King of Beiqi would train a force beyond his control. There must be a way to ensure that this secret weapon would never betray him.

 Chapter 160 - Sneak In For Investigation

    Chapter 160: Sneak In For Investigation


    Mansion of the Dead, Beiqi.


    As the players were all outside, the entire safe zone in the Mansion of the Dead looked empty. Although the city was adorned in a fiery red color, it still seemed rather dull with only NPCs occasionally walking along the streets.


    At this very moment, a small sapling suddenly emerged from the ground of the mansion¡¯s safe zone.


    It surveyed around meticulously. After it was sure that no one had discovered it, its two roots pulled out from the ground and moved forward like human feet, one step at a time.


    Looking at the familiar streets of the Mansion of the Dead in front of him, the Rock Ghost King was appalled.


    This Mansion of the Dead had once been completely demolished, but now most of the buildings were totally restored along with many new ones. Most importantly, these rebuilt buildings were almost the same as the ones before destruction.


    Along with astonishment in his heart, he continued to move forward step by step.


    His purpose was to investigate why this new Beiqi force emerged and what kind of secrets they possessed.


    If these creatures were really the late King of Beiqi¡¯s secret force, then the Rock Ghost King felt that he might be able to find the method the King of Beiqi had left to control this force in this place.


    The first place he chose to investigate was Beiqi¡¯s most important domain hall. After all, if there was a way to control the secret force, King Beiqi would most probably have left it inside that hall.


    After he walked across several streets, the Rock Ghost King suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    He found a bizarre building with a hammer hanging diagonally on the roof, but what caught his attention was the plaque of the building.


    ¡°Tong Gua¡¯s Casting Workshop!¡±


    Seeing the name of the building, the Rock Ghost King was startled.


    Of course, he knew about Tong Gua¡¯s casting ability. He was the best-hidden caster in Beiqi.


    However, the Rock Ghost King immediately shook his head as he thought of it.


    How could it be? Even if the King of Beiqi wanted Tong Gua¡¯s help to cast weapons, he would have to spend a lot of effort in persuading him. According to Tong Gua¡¯s personality, he would never open a casting workshop here.


    The casting workshop was probably named after Tong Gua the Ghost King because the owner adored him. Having figured it out, the Rock Ghost King immediately took a step. He was ready to continue his journey in the direction of the domain palace.


    However, the Rock Ghost King suddenly sensed a breath approaching him. He immediately inserted his roots into the ground, posing as a small sapling grown from the ground, swaying aimlessly in the wind.


    ¡°Fuck. What lousy luck! These players must be cheating! How could my luck be so bad? I almost lost my pants! I¡¯m so mad!¡±


    Tong Gua who was not far away was staggering with his feet splaying outward. He held a pot of Muling wine in his hand and scolded himself all the way.


    Thinking of the soul coins that he had lost to the players by playing cards, Tong Gua was upset. He could not help but throw the red coat on his shoulders to the ground, then jumped up and stomped on it¡­


    Recognizing the person, a drop of sweat dripped from the Rock Ghost King¡¯s forehead. He quickly stabilized his body to prevent himself from being exposed.


    After Tong Gua vented his frustration, he picked up his red coat again from the ground and clutched it in his hand. He walked unsteadily to the door of the casting workshop, kicked it open, and walked in.


    Seeing this scene, the Rock Ghost King heaved a sigh of relief, his heart filled with horror and doubt.


    Tong Gua the Ghost King was the most powerful Ghost King in the land of Beiqi. His status in Beiqi was much higher than him, and someone with whom the Rock Ghost King would never dare to mess with.


    He had several points of contact with Tong Gua before. Once he had been severely beaten by Tong Gua who was in a bad mood at that time. The Rock Ghost King still vividly remembered how terrifying Tong Gua¡¯s strength was.


    Although Tong Gua had disappeared for some time, the King of Beiqi had mentioned that he was having an isolated practice. The king also had said that Tong Gua was half a step away, not far at all, from reaching the Ghost Emperor Realm.


    When he saw Tong Gua appear in this place, the Rock Ghost King was full of fear. He was afraid of being discovered and murdered.


    The Rock Ghost King was now certain about his own guess.


    This new Beiqi force might really be related to the late King of Beiqi, and Tong Gua¡¯s so-called months of isolated practice were actually to help the king build up his secret force. This new Beiqi force was not powerful enough to employ Tong Gua as their caster, and there was only one possibility ¨C Tong Gua did it voluntarily.


    When he thought of this, the Rock Ghost King was really scared. He was afraid that he would be murdered for knowing too much.


    It was even more likely that the deceased king was actually alive.


    After spotting Tong Gua, he suddenly felt how naive his previous thoughts were. He was also grateful for not being impulsive.


    If he had led the Tree Demon army to attack this place, Tong Gua alone would have already vanquished them.


    This very moment, the figure of Tong Gua suddenly appeared at the door again. The Rock Ghost King immediately stopped pondering and tried his best to act as a small sapling, murmuring continuously in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m just a little sapling, you won¡¯t find me, I¡¯m just a little tree¡­¡±


    Upon the Rock Ghost King¡¯s horrified gaze, Tong Gua walked directly toward him.


    ¡°Ah, since when has this sapling appeared at my door?¡± Tong Gua looked at the sapling in a daze, apparently baffled.


    Tong Gua then reached out his hand and patted the Rock Ghost King who was in the state of a small sapling with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes.


    ¡°Not bad! Not bad at all! Looking good!¡±


    The Rock Ghost King felt that his heart was about to explode. He feared that Tong Gua had already noticed something unusual and would give him a devastating blow.


    The Rock Ghost King did not know that Tong Gua had lost his cultivation. His heart was jittering. After all, in his opinion, Tong Gua could easily find out who he truly was with his peak power as the Ghost King.


    However, Tong Gua just stared blankly at the Rock Ghost King. The latter felt he might have a heart attack ¨C it was too exhilarating.


    ¡°Good tree!¡± the drunk Tong Gua praised again.


    However, the Rock Ghost King was dumbfounded by the next scene. Tong Gua suddenly unzipped and began peeing on him.


    ¡°Fuck! I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±


    Feeling the rush of warm liquid on his body, the Rock Ghost King was going crazy. If it weren¡¯t for the rational desire to survive that restrained him, he might just give Tong Gua¡¯s body a good slap.


    To survive! To survive! Rock Ghost King kept comforting himself, but he was close to collapsing.


    ¡°Hoo!¡±


    Tong Gua shook his body with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    Pulling up his trousers, Tong Gua glanced at the small tree once more. He could not help but praise it as a good tree again. He then turned around and entered the workshop, closing the door with a loud thud.


    Not far away, a small snake hiding in the slab gap that observed the scene gave out a petrified gaze.

 Chapter 161 - This Place Was Rather Scary

    Chapter 161: This Place Was Rather Scary


    Looking at the little sapling not far away, the heart of the Hydra King skipped a beat.


    He felt that he had experienced a fright.


    Due to his untamed curiosity, he transformed into a small snake this time before he entered the Mansion of the Dead. However, the moment he entered, he was flabbergasted to find the place that was previously turned into ruins to be restored.


    In order to satisfy his curiosity, he went further in, discovering a small sapling rooted at the entrance of Tong Gua¡¯s Casting Workshop.


    How could he not know this sapling? It was the Rock Ghost King.


    However, who knew that the dignified Ghost King would be fed by urine¡­


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. The one who peed on the overlord of the Northern Zone was Beiqi¡¯s strongest Ghost King, Tong Gua.


    Tong Gua? The Rock Ghost King? New forces?


    The Hydra King felt as if something was hidden from him.


    Why did both Tong Gua and the Rock Ghost King appear to be living in the Mansion of the Dead? Was there any secret between them and this new force?


    Besides, judging from Tong Gua¡¯s behavior, he seemed to have been here for quite some time.


    Then he thought of the compromise between the Rock Ghost King and the new force last time.


    Am I the only one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? Are they planning something?


    That very moment, the Hydra King assumed that the Rock Ghost King who had also snuck into the Mansion of the Dead, was the secret partner of this new force.


    Thinking of this, the Hydra King panicked a little.


    Since Tong Gua and the Rock Ghost King are staying here in secret, why have I not heard any news? Am I also one of the targets in their plan to be wiped out?


    As he thought of this, this little snake hiding in the crack of the stone was even more terrified.


    Fuck, both of us are Ghost Kings! Did I offend either of them? Should there be any under table business or secret planning, you guys should count me in! Now you guys are making me panic!


    Then, the Hydra King suddenly noticed that the Rock Ghost King started to move, with his roots pulled up from the ground, he sneakily etched toward His Excellency¡¯s palace.


    Seeing this, the Hydra King followed quietly from behind, keeping a safe distance to prevent himself from being exposed.


    This very moment, the Rock Ghost King was on the verge of collapsing. The only thought that supported him to stay here was to take a look at His Excellency¡¯s palace.


    After knowing that Tong Gua was here, he felt that it was impossible for him to control this secret force. He might even be murdered by Tong Gua because he knew too much.


    As he was getting closer to His Excellency¡¯s palace, the Rock Ghost King suddenly stopped. His roots pierced into the ground and posed as a small sapling again.


    The Hydra King who was not far away immediately withdrew into the gap in the floor upon seeing this. He revealed only his little head and watched quietly.


    Feeling the breath wafting from a short distance away, the Rock Ghost King felt his heart thumping hard again. He then slowly twisted his body and looked at the source of the breath.


    However, when he saw the scene at a distance, his eyes widened.


    Not far off on the resurrection point of the Mansion of the Dead, Hu He was holding his chin while squatting on the ground, carefully observing the corpse of Hiderigami. At the same time, he was thinking about how to refine the corpse.


    Now that he did not dare to come out of the safe zone, he could only put his hopes on refining Hiderigami for revenge. He studied it very attentively, taking out ancient books from time to time to compare.


    Both the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King in the distance were dumbfounded.


    From the aura of the red body, they were sure that it was definitely Hiderigami. Even though its soul had dissipated, the energy fluctuations released from the flesh of a Ghost Emperor Elite could still be sensed.


    Hu He was pointing and prodding Hiderigami¡¯s body, occasionally kicking it angrily with his feet. The Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King who witnessed the scene were so shocked by what they were seeing.


    This place is too scary!


    The same thought appeared in the minds of the two Ghost Kings at the same time, who had both snuck in for investigation.


    The number one Ghost King in Beiqi, Tong Gua, had already frightened them, but now even an old corpse that the King of Beiqi himself might not have been able to defeat appeared. This could scare them to death.


    Having been in the Land of Beiqi for so many years, they knew about Hiderigami.


    They knew that there was a very powerful old corpse in the Burial Grounds. Although this old corpse was a huge threat, the King of Beiqi never took the initiative of offending it.


    To the King of Beiqi, this old corpse had cultivated and reached the Ghost Emperor Realm for a long time. Although it was seriously injured, the King of Beiqi might not be able to defeat it either.


    So, to the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King, the terror brought by Hiderigami was not any lesser than that of the King of Beiqi.


    Nevertheless, the scene before them was too exciting. The soul of Hiderigami was stripped, but its physical body was still being toyed with.


    Secret force! Secret force indeed.


    The Rock Ghost King was horrified as he knew that he had uncovered too many secrets. He kept looking around, fearing that he would be discovered and then murdered.


    The new force in the Mansion of the Dead was far beyond their imagination.


    The Rock Ghost King finally understood.


    This new force dared to invade the Northern Zone for logging even after he had given several warnings, because they had a strong background and were fearless.


    Since the corpse of Hiderigami appeared here, the Rock Ghost King had another doubt.


    Who killed Hiderigami?!


    Could it be the guy who lived in His Excellency¡¯s palace now? Would he be the deceased King of Beiqi?


    The Rock Ghost King was suddenly afraid to enter. It was too scary. He was scared that his soul would be sucked out and his corpse puppetized if he did.


    Moreover, he had encountered both Tong Gua and Hiderigami as soon as he entered the Mansion of the Dead. Were there other presences there that were more intimidating than them in the mansion? This was something he was not sure of.


    Looking at His Excellency¡¯s palace again, the Rock Ghost King quietly pulled his roots out of the ground. He immediately galloped out of the Mansion of the Dead.


    This place was not for him. He might lose his life at anytime.


    After running for a few steps, the Rock Ghost King halted again.


    Staring at the little head that appeared out of the crack in the floor, cold sweat dripped from his head.


    Similarly, the Hydra King also realized that he was exposed, staring at the Rock Ghost King with a look of horror on his face.


    The two great Ghost Kings exchanged glances for a while, and a thought appeared in their minds at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s over for me! I¡¯ve been discovered! Will he shout for the guards? Will he kill me?¡±


    The two great Ghost Kings continued staring at each other. Both of them thought that the other was part of this secret force of Beiqi. Now that they were found sneaking in, they would most probably be murdered.


    After gazing at each other for about five minutes, the Rock Ghost King suddenly howled. His body expanded in a flash and reverted into his original form.


    The Hydra King also stretched his body and expanded continuously, transforming into a huge hydra form in the blink of an eye.


    After locking gazes for one last time, the two stood up together and fled, one toward the North Rocks and the other toward the Ascension Zone.


    ¡°Run! Run! Otherwise, you will be murdered.¡±


    It was the only thought that occupied the minds of the two great Ghost Kings.


    Hu He, who was at the resurrection point stood up ignorantly, looking at the open space where the two great Ghost Kings had appeared. He was stunned.


    Was it just an illusion?

 Chapter 162 - The Drought Zombie And The Wood Spiritmaster (Two In One)

    Chapter 162: The Drought Zombie And The Wood Spiritmaster (Two In One)


    After the previous undercover infiltration, both the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King felt that they had perhaps discovered a massive hidden secret.


    For a few days after that incident, they simply ignored the players, no matter how much they irked and annoyed them. They finally found out how jaw-droppingly terrifying and formidable their power was. Besides that, when they realized that the King of Beiqi might still be alive, they shuddered violently in fear and trepidation.


    Meanwhile, in the inner chamber of the Mansion of the Dead, Bei Li was holding a minuscule shred of Hiderigami¡¯s flesh and examining it thoroughly with an intent look on her face.


    After Hu He had gone offline, she covertly pilfered this little shred of his flesh through her personal channel. She wanted to slice it up and study it in great detail.


    However, Bei Li merely acquired a microscopic morsel of flesh from Hiderigami¡¯s inner organs. Hence, its disappearance would be too insignificant and unnoticeable to raise any suspicions from Hu He.


    According to Bei Li¡¯s theory, the skill that Hiderigami used to enhance and strengthen his physical body would be greatly helpful to the current players who were of the warrior class. If she could research it and construct some skill set paths, she could then create a new class advancement template for the warrior class.


    After all, the warriors could currently only advance into Rune Masters. As a Rune Master relied on unarmed combat and did not actually wield any sharp weapons, many players who wanted to fight aggressively with swords and daggers were quite disappointed and displeased playing as a warrior.


    The warriors wanted to advance and be stronger, but they also wanted to battle with sharp weapons. However, if they chose to advance into a Rune Master, it would simply be a miserable and permanent farewell to weapon-wielding combat. This had made many players feel greatly disgruntled. Hence, they fervently discussed it in the forums and suggested to the officials to improve the class or create another new warrior character for them to advance into.


    Needless to say, Lu Wu had heard their pleas and swiftly took action. The possibility of the birth of a new character class this time would completely depend on that little morsel of Hiderigami¡¯s flesh.


    After Bei Li carefully studied it for an hour, a globule of blood-red light emerged before her eyes. As she raised her head to look at it, a contented smile peered from her face.


    ¡°Wu, it¡¯s done!¡±


    As she uttered that phrase excitedly, she naturally placed her hand on her waist and beamed with a proud expression, seemingly asking for someone to shower her with compliments.


    As someone that possessed an artifact, Lu Wu was unfortunately very unskilled. When he heard of Bei Li¡¯s stupendous achievement, he instantly yelled a verbal representation of a thumbs-up gesture, to commend and cheer for her.


    ¡­¡­


    The events from the new year were still ongoing, so the players were still diligently farming in the Land of Beiqi to gather the hidden red envelopes and outfit fragments.


    Suddenly, two game messages popped up on the screen for everyone:


    [Server Announcement: A new character class, Drought Zombie, for warrior class advancement is revealed.]


    [Server Announcement: A new character class, Wood Spiritmaster, for mage class advancement is revealed.]


    When they saw the new class advancement notification in the top left corner on the screen, many players instantly opened it.


    When they entered the new class demonstration scene, they saw a new warrior character standing menacingly in the middle, with a proud expression and his arms crossed in front of his chest. His skin was completely crimson red, and he was extremely burly.


    Then, a menu suddenly appeared:


    [Class Introduction]


    [Drought Zombie]: The Drought Zombie had abandoned his divine soul and proceeded to combine his spirit and body. It was because he wanted to train and enhance his physical body to prove his Sacred Cause and gain an immortal body. When he succeeded in the end, no attacks or powers could harm him at all.


    [Class Specialty]: Possesses a durable and sturdy body. Players can develop the class by learning the blood cultivation skill branches. In the end, players can manipulate blood after completing class development.


    Weapons Compatibility: All warrior class weapons can be wielded.


    Class Advancement Requirements: Reach Level 30 in the warrior character class.


    After the menu disappeared, three berserkers emerged specifically to demonstrate the character¡¯s skills to the players.


    In the blink of an eye, they lunged at the Drought Zombie for a vicious attack.


    ¡°Blood Qi Shield!¡±


    The Dought Zombie, who was standing in the center, set his legs apart. With a swift movement, a mist of Blood Qi surged from every pore of his body, gradually staining his menacing eyes in a deep hue of crimson red.


    When the three berserkers approached him, they unsheathed their large swords and slashed at the Drought Zombie¡¯s body.


    Even though his body was endlessly assaulted by the sharp blades, not even a hint of a scar had appeared on the Drought Zombie¡¯s body. Instead, the Blood Qi surrounding him swelled with each attack, as a red number that indicated health loss appeared on each berserker¡¯s head.


    A skill description menu suddenly popped up again:


    [Blood Qi Shield]: Manipulate the blood in the body to form a protective barrier. Each attack will cause damage to the attacker instead. The skill lasts for one minute, while the cooldown time is ten minutes.


    After the menu disappeared again, the Drought Zombie bared his bloody fangs and struck at the enemies with a swift swipe of his arm. Instantly, a huge Blood Qi claw formed in the air and powerfully slashed at the three berserkers, causing them to fumble backward.


    Then the Drought Zombie waved his arms consecutively, unleashing an onslaught of bloody claws that materialized in mid-air at the three berserkers, destroying them into clouds of black mist.


    [Blood Assasination]: Attach the power of Blood Qi onto the arm to unleash attacks imbued with Blood Qi (both ranged and close-combat). Each attack will consume 2% of the total blood volume (the higher the total blood volume, the stronger the attacks are.)


    After the three berserkers perished, a vague silhouette promptly appeared near the Drought Zombie. It was none other than a mage character who was wielding a wooden staff.


    ¡°Poisonous Mist!¡±


    ¡°Yin Corrosion!¡±


    The mage unleashed two attacks at the Drought Zombie. However, the Drought Zombie did not release the Blood Qi in his arms to retaliate. Instead, he stood unmovingly in the Poisonous Mist and Yin Corrosion fog without taking any damage.


    [Zombie Body (Passive)]: The ability allows the body to be highly resistant to Negative States such as poison or zombie energies. (Passive ability may develop and become stronger as the level increases.)


    ¡­¡­


    After the Drought Zombie demonstration had ended, the scene did not disappear. Instead, another new figure emerged onto the screen.


    The figure was clad in pale, emerald green robes, as gorgeous butterflies and bees mesmerizingly fluttered around him. The scene was so vivid and invigorating, the players could almost sniff the gentle aroma wafting in the air through the computer monitor.


    [Wood Spiritmaster]: A caster that has entered the path of wood spirits, thus unlocking the ability to communicate with mother nature.


    Class Specialty: A support type and manipulator character that specializes in healing and wood-type abilities.


    Weapons Compatibility: Magic staff.


    Class Advancement Requirements: Reach Level 30 in the mage character class.


    [Basic Skills]: Gift of Nature, Light of Wood Spirits, Summon Forest Demon, Vine Jail, Gift of Life


    [Gift of Nature Level 1 (Passive)]: Every Wood Spiritmaster is a messenger of mother nature and receives a gift of nature by recovering four health points each second.


    [Light of Wood Spirits Level 1]: Gather the power of wood spirits to heal one target. The amount of healing depends on the skill level.


    [Summon Forest Demon]: Temporarily imbue spirits into plants (flowers, grass, or tree-type plants), to summon a forest demon into battle. The power of the skill depends on the levels of the plants used (it would be harder to imbue spirits into stronger plants.) It can also be used to increase the growth rate of plants.


    [Vine Jail]: Mark a targeted opponent as an enemy of nature and cause the surrounding plants to automatically wrap around it (can be used to immobilize enemies in plantless zones by first sowing some seeds and instantly growing them into plants.)


    [Gift of Life]: Unleash all the power of the wood spirits in one explosive skill. This will cause the user to lose 10% of his health every second, while releasing a huge amount of healing in a wide area (the skill will automatically deactivate when the user¡¯s health is below 10%.)


    ¡­


    The sudden reveal of two new character classes simultaneously caused the players in the forum to be completely thunderstruck.


    The starry-eyed players stared intently as each scene of the skill demonstration was unveiled.


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Finally a destructive tank is here. This Drought Zombie seems like it¡¯s stronger than the Rune Master. Not only is it great at both defensive and offensive skills, it even has abilities that inflict Negative States. I feel that the character class will be great at single combat, especially against mages.¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°It uses blood cultivation, right? It seems to have some similarities to my character class. Nice, nice!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Finally, we have a tank and cleric now. Why does the Wood Spiritmaster look like the little ladies from the Wood Spirit Clan? But, it seems to be much stronger.¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°The Wood Spiritmaster must be a character class that is geared to assist its teammates. Especially its healing abilities, it¡¯s a must-have in team battles. Just look at the little dog from the Myth Guild, their teamwork is impeccable.¡±


    Dancing_Battleaxe: ¡°I really want to advance into a Drought Zombie, but I¡¯m a little scared that the class advancement requirements are too terrifying. (scared emoji)¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°Great, I kept delaying my class advancement into a Five Elements Warlock because I¡¯m too bad at aiming and I¡¯m afraid of missing my skills in battles. Now that they have been released, I can now convert into a Wood Spiritmaster. Yummy!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°The officials finally give players with terrible aim like us some candy. Both of the character classes don¡¯t need to aim much, with one resisting damage and one with healing abilities. Both are brainless characters. (laughing emoji) I know the players who are going to advance into these two classes are gonna insult me now. Come, I¡¯m waiting! (laughing emoji)¡±


    Roaring_Thunder: ¡°Can anyone expose Crayon_Shinchan¡¯s address? I¡¯m going to send a crate of bombs as a gift. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Murder_In_The_Wind: ¡°Why don¡¯t the assassins like us have a second class advancement? Are the officials trying to make us mad? (slamming table emoji)¡±


    Expired_Cracker: ¡°Right, what about us? I¡¯ll give the officials a day to contemplate it, can they please think about the assassins¡¯ feelings, too? By hook or by crook, you have to introduce a second class advancement for us tomorrow! (slamming table emoji)¡±


    Assassins_Alliance: ¡°Come, everybody. Let¡¯s create a top post to protest for the assassin players! Let the officials see our loud voices and show that we are not afraid of the useless officials¡¯ intimidation and discrimination! (slamming table emoji)¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_Cutest: ¡°Even though I¡¯ve already advanced into a Cursed Apostle, why can¡¯t assassin players like us have a second class advancement? I¡¯m so mad! (bomb emoji)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu felt very displeased and helpless when he saw the players¡¯ ardent discussion in the forum.


    After all, this was not really a game, and everything in it was based on reality.


    One of the character classes was based on the warrior template created by researching Hiderigami¡¯s physical state, while the other was formulated by studying the talent ability of the Wood Spirit Clan. After Bei Li had improved and tweaked them, both of them would have permanent and linearly-growing character templates.


    As for the assassin class, Lu Wu still did not possess a complete development system to create a second class advancement template.


    Hence, he sincerely wished to create it, but he did not have the means.


    Thus, he accidentally deleted the top forum post of the assassin players¡¯ passionate protest.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Arctic Abyss in Beiqi.


    A piercingly cold winter gale was billowing ferociously across the land, as heavy snow was falling gracefully yet menacingly from the dark, gloomy sky.


    Murphy and Little Pomelo who had arrived there felt as though they had entered another realm in the Land of Beiqi, since the surrounding landscape and atmosphere had undergone a massive transformation.


    The temperature there was so freezingly cold, they could feel the glacial numbness in their bones, even after lowering their physical senses.


    The two of them heeded Tong Gua¡¯s instructions and spent an entire day to travel from the Mansion of the Dead to that ice land, without the help of a transport array. Luckily, they had purchased some winter outfits from the shop. Otherwise, the subzero temperature would inflict a myriad of Negative States and gradually reduce their health, preventing them from venturing too deep into that desolate area.


    The chance of survival in this bleak landscape was almost nil, they did not see any hint of a living being or even a plant on their treacherous journey there.


    When they remembered that Tong Gua claimed that some leftover members of a defeated group that had lost their power were hiding in the Arctic Abyss, they increasingly felt doubtful about that possibility.


    However, they continued on, venturing deeper into the area as they trekked carefully on the thick, winter snow. A single misstep would send one falling into a bottomless pit.


    Since they were both assassins, they used Shadow Step to walk on the thick layer of snow. Even though they could not hide their tracks perfectly, they could at least prevent themselves from falling in.


    ¡°Murphy, I think that we will freeze to death if we continue forward. If there really is a defeated group here, I honestly feel that they would¡¯ve frozen to death ages ago,¡± Little Pomelo¡¯s cheeks were flushed red from the biting cold, while her lips were purplish and trembling violently.


    ¡°Keep at it. If we really died, we can just recover and come back again,¡± nagged Murphy, as he felt the bone-numbing coldness of Little Pomelo infecting him.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hence, the two of them began trudging ahead, again.


    The Arctic Abyss was truly an abyss. After only taking a few steps, red numbers that indicated a loss of health appeared on their foreheads, despite the protective gear they were wearing.


    Both of them felt greatly dejected, as they knew that their health would not last long enough for them to venture deeper, before they would have to turn back and return home.


    As they were preparing to turn around and leave the area, a sudden burst of screaming noises echoed from afar.


    The sounds seemed distant and were distorted by the blowing gale. Thus, both of them could not clearly discern it.


    After stopping and listening closely, they were certain that a sound was indeed echoing from that direction. Hence, they exchanged a quick glance with each other, and swiftly marched with hurried footsteps toward the source of the noise.


    As the sound became increasingly clear, they gradually slowed their pace as they carefully approached the location of the noise.


    When they could visibly identify the source of the noise, they were both momentarily dumbfounded by what the scene that unfolded upon their eyes.


    A group of young boys that was about 7 or 8 years old, with sapphire blue hair and crystal-like eyes, were fighting amongst themselves on the snowy ground.


    It was an intense clash, with everyone fiercely punching and kicking one another violently, while wearing a vicious expression on their faces.


    Something else also piqued their curiosity. The place was absolutely freezing, but the group of young boys seemed to be unbothered by the biting cold. They were only dressed in thin clothes as they moved around on the thick layer of snow bare-footed.


    After a moment of consideration, both of them activated the explanation mode as they stared at the group of young boys:


    [Name: Ice Blue]


    [Background: Ice Snow Clan (Descendants of the Divine Clan)]: They are the descendants of the Divine Clan from the ancient times of Beiqi, and possess the ability to manipulate ice.


    Ability Analysis: Ghost Commander Level.


    When they saw the analysis menu, a look of utter disbelief appeared on Murphy and Little Pomelo¡¯s faces.


    Then, they promptly diverted their gaze toward the children before them.


    The menu revealed that all of them were, in fact, powerful beings of the Ghost Commander level. One of them was larger than the rest, and was clearly half-way toward becoming a Ghost General.


    ¡°They¡¯re so strong! We can¡¯t defeat any of them at all!¡± Little Pomelo exclaimed in a quiet whisper.


    ¡°We must not attract their attention, we mustn¡¯t,¡± Murphy replied as he furiously nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, the children on the snowy ground stopped fighting each other. In the blink of an eye, all of them vanished, and reappeared right behind Murphy and Little Pomelo!


    Both of them instantly broke into a cold sweat, shuddering violently in unspeakable fear.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the larger child asked them as he inquisitively stared at them.


    ¡°We are¡­ we are the descendants of Beiqi,¡± Little Pomelo uttered meekly.


    ¡°Descendants of Beiqi? Are we from the same clan? But, why do you two look so different?¡± the boy asked again.


    When they heard his question, both of them could not help but think about the analysis menu, which explained that the Ice Snow Clan was the descendant of Beiqi¡¯s Divine Clan.


    ¡°Then, why are you all fighting?¡± Little Pomelo plucked up the courage and asked them in return.


    ¡°Do we need a reason to fight? We just feel like fighting,¡± the larger boy said, before thrusting his arm and ruthlessly slapping another boy, flinging him a distance away.


    The boy who was slapped instantly disappeared when he landed on the ground, before immediately reappearing beside the larger boy and forcefully punching his face.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Suddenly, a violent fight broke out again. The atmosphere was thrown into utter chaos, as the group of children began ferociously attacking each other.


    Both Little Pomelo and Murphy were rendered speechless by the events that unfolded.

 Chapter 163 - Ice Snow Clan

    Chapter 163 ¨C Ice Snow Clan


    Murphy and Little Pomelo were evidently flustered as they watched the Ice Snow Clan¡¯s boys ruthlessly attack each other again.


    ¡°It seems that the culture of the people here is a bit rough,¡± Murphy said in astonishment.


    Little Pomelo nodded unconsciously, agreeing with his words.


    However, since they had discovered the Ice Snow Clan, they did not plan to leave empty-handed. They waited patiently for their bloody fistfight to end, so that they could ask them about the Cursed Clan and find out if they have any information about them.


    Alas, the rowdy battle lasted exactly half an hour. If it were not for their healing potions, the two of them would have collapsed and perished in the freezing temperature.


    After finishing their scuffle, the group of young boys appeared in front of them again.


    ¡°Foreigners, I will bring you to meet our Ice Elder, follow us,¡± the taller child said, acting like a leader.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Suddenly, a swift kick whipped across the air and kicked the tall boy sprawling on the ground.


    ¡°I think we should bring them to the Snow Elder instead¡­¡±


    Before the attacker could finish speaking, he was instantly pinned onto the snowy ground by another boy, who unleashed a barrage of punches at the former¡¯s face, yelling¡­


    ¡°Ice Elder! Ice Elder!¡±


    Another person behind him grabbed the puncher¡¯s head and began crushing its skull, screaming¡­


    ¡°Snow Elder! Snow Elder!¡±


    Both Murphy and Little Pomelo were extremely flabbergasted and could not utter a word.


    Yet again, a noisy scuffle broke out between them.


    The scene of them endlessly thrashing and pummeling each other over minor verbal disputes completely amazed and confounded Murphy and Little Pomelo.


    Even though the young boys from the Ice Snow Clan did not unleash their element manipulation abilities, the pure strength from their bare fists was terrifyingly powerful. Resounding thumps reverberated through the air as they jabbed and slammed at one another with monstrous force. At a glance, they did not seem to be playing. Rather, the fight was so intense that they seemed to be out for blood.


    The brawl went on for another half an hour. After they felt that they had had enough, they stopped attacking each other and appeared in front of Murphy and Little Pomelo again.


    However, Murphy hastily made a suggestion before any of them could open their mouths.


    ¡°My fellow clansmen, we will see the Ice Elder first. Then, we will meet the Snow Elder after that. Is that alright?¡±


    Murphy had to take the lead. Otherwise, the Ice Snow Clan¡¯s boys would quarrel and strike each other again.


    ¡°Alright,¡± some of the young boys seemed slightly disappointed.


    With the boys leading ahead, the two of them began venturing deeper into the Arctic Abyss.


    However, the subzero temperature plummeted drastically as they continued their journey into the freezing abyss. Only when they saw the blurry visage of the Ice Snow Palace in a distance away, they could let out a sigh of relief.


    They had been constantly using their healing potions to replenish their health throughout the perilous journey. Otherwise, their health would dip at lightning speed, and they would lose their lives in less than a minute in the freezing cold.


    When they arrived at the main gate of the Ice Snow Palace, the leader raised his hand and made a swift swiping movement. Instantly, the appearance of the palace gate became distorted and blurred, as the surrounding air rumbled ferociously as though it was gushing water. Then, suddenly, the facade of the Ice Snow Palace was ripped apart, as though it was a painting, before displaying the real image behind the mirage. It was a small village on an ice tower that was built with ice blocks.


    Undoubtedly, both of them were noticeably dumbfounded at the scene that unfolded upon them, with their eyes and mouth wide open. So, the majestic castle is just an illusion, while the little village in there is the true base. But, it¡¯s a bleak icy landscape with no life to be found, who are they actually hiding from?


    The group of boys quickly led them to an igloo. When they reached the place, the leader raised his leg and ruthlessly kicked the door open, shouting, ¡°Ice Elder, are you here?¡±


    ¡°Thump!¡±


    Ice shards fluttered in the air as the ice door was shattered by his powerful kick.


    With that rowdy commotion, the two old men with snow-white hair in the house turned around and stared at the entrance.


    ¡°Eh? Snow Elder, you¡¯re here as well. We were planning to kick the door of your house for a visit later,¡± the leader was brazen and announced it honestly, as he scratched his head in frustration.


    The white-haired man who was addressed as the Snow Elder simply replied with a chuckle, before exchanging a glance with the Ice Elder and asking, ¡°Should we punish them?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In a flash, Snow Elder leaped up and hauled the leader away, as he violently assaulted every inch of the boy¡¯s face until he wailed and begged for mercy.


    After a merciless bout of beating, he flung the boy from his house. He was thoroughly injured and barely alive, as he lay limp on the cold floor.


    When the other boys saw it, they immediately became frightened and took a step backward in trepidation.


    ¡°Foreigners? How did you manage to enter this place?¡± the Ice Elder stared at Murphy and Little Pomelo with a piercing gaze.


    As they had just witnessed the Ice Elder¡¯s brutal violence, both of them hastily pointed at the group of young boys.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to beat all of you to death. Are you boys brainless pigs!? Why did you bring foreigners in?¡± warned the Ice Elder as he extended his hand and created a long ice staff.


    When the young boys saw what was happening, they instantly turned around and fled, as the Ice Elder chased behind them, brandishing his ice staff and berating them incessantly.


    ¡°Ice Elder, they are our fellow classmen. They¡¯re not foreigners, that¡¯s what they told us,¡± the Ice Snow Clan boys shouted in return as they fumbled about, avoiding the old man¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Do you believe everything they said? You morons, can¡¯t you see that they look different from us?¡± Ice Elder waved his staff more threateningly, irked by their flimsy explanation.


    Soon, every one of the boys was lying on the ground, heavily injured from the old man¡¯s merciless beating. Only then, the old man stopped hitting them and ambled toward Murphy and Little Pomelo.


    Both of them were absolutely terrified and could not help but stumble a step backward.


    ¡°Foreigners, this is the forbidden land of the Ice Snow Clan. However, since you were brought in by the kids, I shall let this pass. I won¡¯t punish you for trespassing on our forbidden grounds, so you should quickly leave!¡±


    Despite feeling quite terrified, Murphy bit the bullet and opened his mouth, ¡°Ice Elder, we¡¯re here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Me? Why?¡± the Ice Elder was visibly surprised.


    ¡°We¡¯re actually trying to find the group of people from the Cursed Clan that escaped into the Arctic Abyss many years ago. Ice Elder, do you perhaps know where they are?¡±


    ¡°The Cursed Clan? Hmm, I seem to remember something about it,¡± the Ice Elder stroked his beard as he squinted his eyes and fell into deep contemplation.


    ¡°Oh! I remember it now, I think they are there!¡± a contented smile suddenly appeared on the Ice Elder¡¯s face.


    Murphy and Little Pomelo seemed overjoyed by his positive reply, too.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered this place, I might as well bring you somewhere. Follow me.¡±


    Murphy and Little Pomelo were sincerely grateful and touched when they saw how reasonable and understanding the Ice Elder was. Even though the people here seem rough and violent, they appear to be quite amicable, after all.


    Hence, they followed the elders to the back of the village.


    When they reached a cliff at the edge of the village, the Snow Elder pointed at the countless frozen statues erected on the icy cliff.


    ¡°It should be them.¡±


    Murphy and Little Pomelo raised their head and peered ahead, realizing that each frozen statue contained a living being that was trapped within it. When the artifact analyzed the frozen statues that were pointed at by the Snow Elder, a data menu promptly appeared:


    [Zhou Sheng (Cursed Clan Elder)]:


    Cause of Death: Trespassing on the forbidden grounds of the Ice Snow Clan. Thus, the person was forever imprisoned on the Ice Snow Cliff.


    [Zhou Gan (Cursed Clan Elder)]:


    Cause of Death: Trespassing on the forbidden grounds of the Ice Snow Clan. Thus, the person was forever imprisoned on the Ice Snow Cliff.


    [Zhou Jin (Cursed Clan Elder)]:


    Cause of Death: Trespassing on the forbidden grounds of the Ice Snow Clan. Thus, the person was forever imprisoned on the Ice Snow Cliff.


    ¡­¡­


    They were completely thunderstruck when they saw the cause of death analysis notifications, as they had just presumed that the Ice Snow Clan¡¯s people were friendly and amiable.


    However, they felt even more dejected when they realized that everyone from the Cursed Clan had perished. What about the Praj?¨¡ Scarification, are we really left with no choice but to go to Naraka Realm?


    Grief and hopelessness overwhelmed both of them, as their knees gave away.


    However, a voice suddenly sounded from above, ¡°Old Bing, Old Xue, who allowed you to bring foreigners here?¡±


    Completely frightened, the Ice Elder and the Snow Elder¡¯s expressions instantly darkened when they heard the menacing voice.


    ¡°Boss, listen to our explanation. This has nothing to do with us!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    A pure white figure suddenly leaped from the summit of the Ice Snow Cliff and landed before them. In the blink of an eye, the silhouette sucked both the Ice Elder and the Snow Elder onto his palms, before ruthlessly crushing their skulls against the icy ground.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s my fault that you brought foreigners in, acted foolishly, and disobeyed the rules? Are the rules that I set as the clan leader too difficult to adhere to?¡±


    Murphy and Little Pomelo were absolutely tongue-tied as they watched the two old men, who seemed extremely vicious previously, helplessly shielding their head from the barrage of punches.


    That is the true image of brutal violence!

 Chapter 164 - Out For A Stroll

    Chapter 164: Out For A Stroll


    After cold-bloodedly and viciously pummeling both of the elders, the white glimmer from the silhouette¡¯s body dissipated, revealing the true identity of the person cloaked behind the blinding glow.


    Both Murphy and Little Pomelo were stupefied when they saw the person¡¯s appearance.


    The person who was called the boss by the two elders was actually a young child that was about 7 or 8 years old. His eyes were brimmed with arrogance and pride, as he stared condescendingly at others with an almighty expression.


    A notification instantly appeared before the two of them:


    [Frozen (Middle-stage Ghost Emperor]


    Character Information: A descendant of ancient Beiqi¡¯s Divine Clan, the clan leader of the Ice Snow Clan, and the strongest general under the first King of Beiqi¡¯s command.


    Ability Information: Early stage of Ice Laws control.


    (Officials¡¯ reminder: Must not be angered.)


    When they saw the message, Murphy and Little Pomelo¡¯s expression instantly turned ashen pale, as they trembled violently in paralyzing fear.


    According to their previous knowledge, other than the Demonic Gods whose abilities were not defined, the strongest beings in the world were the Sea King and Tong Gua.


    However, they were exceedingly powerful beings that were at the Ghost King level. It seemed incredulous and unbelievable that a young child hiding in this ice realm could attain such an immense power at the Ghost King level.


    After massaging his hands for a quick while, Frozen placed his hands behind his back and stared at the two elders with heavily-wounded faces, saying, ¡°Tell me. How did they enter here?¡±


    ¡°Boss, they were brought in by the boys. It¡¯s really not our fault,¡± the Snow Elder hurriedly explained, afraid that he would be brutally beaten again.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Old Xue is right. The kids led them in, it seems that they¡¯re looking for the Cursed Clan,¡± the Ice Elder raised his finger and pointed at the frozen statues on the ice cliff.


    Frozen raised his head and took a brief glance at the frozen statues in the direction that was pointed at by the Ice Elder, before shifting his eyes ontoMurphy and Little Pomelo.


    ¡°Who told both of you that the Cursed Clan was in the Arctic Abyss?¡±


    ¡°Tong Gua!¡± the two of them revealed his identity without a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Tong Gua?¡± Frozen was momentarily dumbfounded, as he had never heard this name before. However, it seemed that the person was very familiar with the Arctic Abyss.


    ¡°Tong Gua is a Big Goose!¡± Murphy instantly replied.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s a Celestial Crane. Apparently, he¡¯s even rumored to be Beiqi¡¯s strongest Ghost King!¡± Little Pomelo hastily added as well.


    ¡°Celestial Crane? The strongest Ghost King?


    Frozen was confused and in utter disbelief.


    From what I know, the strongest Ghost King in the Land of Beiqi is supposed to be me. How did this Tong Gua appear out of nowhere?


    ¡°This Tong Gua is the strongest Ghost King in Beiqi? Then, who¡¯s the current King of Beiqi?¡± Frozen asked again.


    ¡°The current King of Beiqi is none other than Lu Yan, your village¡¯s network¡­¡± Little Pomelo¡¯s words trailed off. She stopped herself from complaining as she was afraid of being hit by him.


    ¡°What!¡± Frozen exclaimed, as his expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Where did the initial King of Beiqi go?¡± Frozen asked in a hurry, feeling as though his chest would explode.


    In the beginning, he obeyed the first King of Beiqi¡¯s command to hide in the Arctic Abyss for a few hundred thousand years. However, he was utterly shocked when he heard about the first King of Beiqi¡¯s deposition. Didn¡¯t we waste all that time of our lives here if His Majesty¡¯s gone now?


    Frozen¡¯s expression immediately darkened when he had an unpleasant epiphany.


    ¡°How can that useless Lu Yan become the King of Beiqi? I¡¯m going to kill him now. If the previous king is gone, the next king should be me, as I¡¯m the true descendant of the Beiqi¡¯s Divine Clan!¡±


    ¡°By the way, is the Guardian Spirit of Beiqi still there?¡± Frozen seemed to have remembered something and quickly asked.


    ¡°Spirit Guardian?¡±


    Murphy and Little Pomelo were stunned for a moment, before suddenly recollecting that Tong Gua¡¯s Analysis Menu seemed to have mentioned that he was the incarnation of Beiqi¡¯s Spirit Guardian.


    ¡°Clan leader, it seems that the Spirit Guardian is Tong Gua!¡±


    When he heard their reply, Frozen clenched his hands tightly into fists.


    ¡°Tong Gua, right? Seeing that he¡¯s not dead yet, it¡¯s great! I just have to kill him again.¡±


    The discussion about the Spirit Guardian reminded Frozen about the ancestral holy book called the Way of Fate that the Ice Snow Clan worshipped.


    In the past, the holy book was stolen by Beiqi¡¯s Guardian Spirit. However, it had to pay a hefty price for the theft, and was ruthlessly slain by the Ice Snow Clan. Much to his dismay, however, the Guardian Spirit was not actually killed in that incident. Instead, it had simply changed its name and assumed a new identity.


    ¡°Splendid!¡±


    ¡°Lu Yan and Tong Gua, both of them must die!¡± a menacing grin peered on Frozen¡¯s face as he made the roaring announcement.


    After knowing that the first King of Beiqi had perished, Frozen felt that no one could suppress him anymore. It¡¯s time for the Ice Snow Clan to reign supreme across the Land of Beiqi now.


    Murphy and Little Pomelo were tongue-tied as they watched Frozen¡¯s gleeful expression. They did not have the heart to tell him that Lu Yan had disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad. Both of you, what kind of rewards do you wish for?¡± with his hands behind his back, he stared at the two of them and haughtily asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we don¡¯t need any. Now that the Praj?¨¡ Scarification is gone, we will take our leave now,¡± Murphy waved his hand with an extremely disappointed expression, as though all hopes were lost.


    ¡°Forget about that stupid Praj?¨¡ Scarification. Do you think I, as a descendant of the Divine Clan, can¡¯t give you any amazing things?¡± Frozen rolled up his sleeves, seeming as though he was ready to strike at someone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the people from the Ice Snow Clan have everything. We even have a holy book that can help one attain divinity!¡± the two elders yelled boastfully from aside.


    ¡°A holy book that helps one attain divinity? Where is it?¡± both of them asked immediately with bright, expectant eyes.


    When he heard their enthusiastic reply, the initially conceited Frozen stopped laughing in embarrassment and let out an awkward cough.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem! The holy book is our clan¡¯s precious treasure, of course, I can¡¯t just give it to you. However, I¡¯ll give you something in exchange.¡±


    ¡°Then, we want the Praj?¨¡ Scarification!¡± the two of them seemed extremely miserable again.


    ¡°What rubbish is Praj?¨¡ Scarification, what is that even exactly?¡± Frozen asked in annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯s the strongest skill of the Cursed Clan and the assassin character. No one in this entire server knows how to use the skill at all,¡± Murphy spoke bluntly.


    ¡°Cursed Clan¡¯s strongest skill? Server?¡± Frozen was slightly befuddled by their incredulous answer.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the Shadows the most powerful assassin clan in Beiqi? How did it become the Cursed Clan from Naraka?¡±


    ¡°Shadow Clan?¡± Murphy and Little Pomelo were evidently confused, as they had never heard of the name or anyone from Beiqi mention it before.


    After a moment of contemplation, Frozen spoke again.


    ¡°If you want to learn the strongest assassin¡¯s skill, I can teach it to you. However, it¡¯s not from the Cursed Clan.¡±


    ¡°Is it from the Shadow Clan?¡± Little Pomelo asked unconsciously.


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    ¡°Is it more powerful than Praj?¨¡ Scarification?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what Praj?¨¡ Scarification is at all. Is it really that powerful?¡± Frozen began to feel restless, as the two people before him seemed to be very dense and slow-witted.


    ¡°Of course it is. It¡¯s one of the ultimate skills from the Naraka Realm. If you can master it, you have the power to destroy anyone you want.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just some useless skill from Naraka¡­¡±


    Frozen suddenly stopped speaking, silently swallowing the mocking words that he was about to utter.


    When he heard about the Naraka Realm and ultimate skill, Frozen already realized how formidable and devastating that attack was.


    The Naraka Realm was a massive cultivation system in the underworld, and its ultimate skills were notorious for their destructive powers. It was impossible for him to not know about them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very strong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ just okay,¡± Frozen awkwardly forced a smile on his face.


    ¡°However, even the strongest Naraka Realm skill is just a spell. That assassination method cannot compare with the Shadow Clan¡¯s,¡± Frozen added stubbornly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real. The Shadow Clan has even slaughtered gods¡­ their assassination methods are truly unrivaled.¡±


    ¡°Then, did they really manage to slaughter the gods?¡± Murphy and Little Pomelo asked, as their hearts were wavered by his boastful talk.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Clan leader, you can just spare us some soul coins if you have some. Otherwise, forget it. We¡¯ll just return empty-handed.¡±


    Murphy and Little Pomelo waved their hand in frustration, as they prepared to leave that forsaken place.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Frozen¡¯s pride was severely shattered when he thought that he could not give Murphy and Little Pomelo a satisfactory reward.


    Nevertheless, he adamantly insisted, ¡°Even though the Shadow Clan failed to assassinate the gods, we still heavily injured them. This type of power is surely much stronger than those from Naraka Realm. In terms of assassination techniques, our skills are far stronger than them. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you now!¡±


    After saying so, Frozen waved his hand forward, as droplets of ice crystals materialized and fluttered in the air, forming a moving image before them.


    In the image, a row of men clad entirely in black was challenging a red-haired man that was hovering in the air.


    The man was veiled in a cloud of thick red mist and every time he moved his arms, the suns and stars in the sky would shift their position. With each fluid movement, the sky would alternate incessantly between night and day.


    Despite the man¡¯s daunting capability, the group of men dressed in onyx black did not flinch or cower in fear. Instead, they endlessly lunged toward the man, trying to attack him.


    However, their methods were extremely peculiar.


    There were clearly dozens of them there, but they suddenly merged into one person. In a flash, dozens of them emerged from the single silhouette again.


    Every time the red-haired man unleashed an attack, the dark figures would shift and swap places with one another. Their techniques were strangely evil and completely untouchable, like a series of flowing shadows. The skill was so extraordinary and perplexing that the opponent could not seem to successfully attack them at all.


    Ultimately, the red-haired man finally became so infuriated, the entire sky was stained completely in crimson red as the bright-red sun rose from the horizon. Under its intense glare, the world was bathed in its flaming sunlight and the masked men were finally incinerated by its scorching rays, turning into a pile of cinders.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°How is that, is the assassination method good enough for you?¡± Frozen asked with a smug expression.


    ¡°We want to learn!¡± Murphy and Little Pomelo replied passionately, their bright eyes overflowing with gusto.


    ¡°Haha, look. I told you that our Ice Snow Clan has innumerable treasures. How can we not have something that can satisfy you?¡± Frozen raised his hand and waved, forming a dark light orb that was glimmering faintly in his palm.


    ¡°Take this, it¡¯s a legacy of the Shadow Clan. However, our clan¡¯s inheritance is not an easy challenge. Those without the Shadow Clan¡¯s gifted talent would find it extremely difficult to understand its complexity. However, both of you can slowly have a go at it. Perhaps, you can discover a hint of its profound assassination technique.¡±


    After he handed the black light orb to Murphy and Little Pomelo, Frozen hovered into the air and made a roaring declaration.


    ¡°From today onward, our Ice Snow Clan shall be set free from our contract of eternal isolation. Under my command, every one of us shall leave this place today and return to the Land of Beiqi!¡±


    All the clansmen on the ground rushed out from their ice houses, and fervently kneeled down to worship their clan leader, Frozen.


    After they had finished lauding him, the entire Ice Snow Clan immediately packed up their possessions and hastily gathered up at a designated location.


    When they saw the preparations for the exodus had completed, Frozen and the two elders emerged in front of the thousands of clansmen.


    ¡°Clan leader, what lies in the outside world?¡±


    ¡°Clan leader, is the outside world as exciting as here?¡±


    ¡°Clan leader¡­¡±


    When they saw that Frozen had appeared, the clansmen started to ask these questions with great curiosity, as they had never ventured out before.


    Then, Frozen raised his hand, signaling everyone to stop, as the crowd immediately submerged into obedient silence.


    ¡°The reason we are leaving the Arctic Abyss, is for me to reclaim the throne as the King of Beiqi. Hence, we are at the brink of an all-out war, and all of us will be fighting endlessly to our deaths.¡±


    Hearing that, the sea of people chattered noisily among themselves, with a strangely ecstatic expression on each of their faces.


    ¡°Fighting is great, I like fighting the most!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply great news, we¡¯re going to fight all day, every day. The outside world is actually so exciting!¡±


    ¡°The people living in the outside world are so blessed that they can fight all the time. Let¡¯s quickly make a move and join them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of the people in the outside world because they can fight to their hearts¡¯ content. We can finally go out and have some fun with them, I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Frozen could not help but smirk when he saw the people¡¯s faces brimming with joy.


    With a swift wave of his hand, he commanded, ¡°Exit the borders!¡±


    Immediately, a swarm of thousands of people from the Ice Snow Clan ardently dashed toward the Land of Beiqi, with Frozen leading them.


    When they reached the edge of the Arctic Abyss, Frozen suddenly stopped, causing the clansmen behind him to follow suit as well.


    His expression gradually turned unnatural and awkward, when he noticed a silhouette standing not far away from them.


    A white-haired man was chuckling heartily as he watched them nearby.


    ¡°Hey¡­ aren¡¯t you Little Feng? Why are you here? Are you itching for a beating, since it seems like you¡¯re trying to disobey me and leave?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ your Majesty!¡± Frozen shouted with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°I heard that you wanted to become the King of Beiqi?¡± the white-haired man asked again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no¡­ no such thing. I¡­ I¡¯m merely bringing my clansmen out for a stroll. We¡¯re going to return now,¡± Frozen hastily explained.


    At that moment, an intense hatred bubbled inside Frozen, as he wanted desperately to strangle both Murphy and Little Pomelo to death. How dare they trick me! I even gave them a present, yet they still deceived me. The world is a dark and dangerous place because of humans¡¯ evilness indeed! I hate them to my bone!


    ¡°Really¡­ just out for a stroll?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re really just out for a stroll,¡± Frozen adamantly repeated.


    ¡°Why is everyone carrying their personal belongings for a stroll?¡± the white-haired old man asked again with a chuckle.


    Instantly, Frozen turned around and discovered that all the clansmen were carrying large and small bags of their possessions, as if they were preparing to travel far.


    ¡°Your¡­ your Majesty¡­¡± Frozen gave up, despondent and helpless. He felt that he could not find another excuse to keep up the lie any longer.


    ¡°Hurry back now! If you leave without my orders again, I will break your leg in half!¡± the white-haired old man growled fiercely at him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    When he realized what was happening, Frozen hastily beckoned his clansmen to return with a wave.


    Thus, the Ice Snow Clan that was preparing to conquer the Land of Beiqi, miserably plodded back to the Arctic Abyss once again.

 Chapter 165 - Dark Shadow Twins (Two In One)

    Chapter 165: Dark Shadow Twins (Two In One)


    When everyone had returned to the Ice Snow Village, Frozen¡¯s expression darkened instantly. With a furious grimace on his face, he immediately ordered his clansmen to scour the entire Arctic Abyss for the two scammers.


    Frozen felt that he could not swallow this bitter anger if he couldn¡¯t turn the two wretched beings into frozen statues on the icy cliff.


    One must know that he had betrayed his promise to the King of Beiqi after being persuaded by the liars. If His Majesty punished him by breaking his leg, that would simply be a heaven-sent miracle. From his understanding of the King of Beiqi, it was highly possible that His Majesty would sever his head.


    However, his heart was filled with doubt after meeting the King of Beiqi this time.


    ¡°Since His Majesty is still alive and well, why isn¡¯t he the King of Beiqi now. Why did he force our Ice Snow Clan into seclusion, what exactly is he plotting?¡±


    Frozen could not make heads or tails of the situation. Hence, he personally searched every corner of the Arctic Abyss for that despicable little couple. He wanted to interrogate them thoroughly before slaughtering them, to find out the current situation in Beiqi.


    Meanwhile, Murphy and Little Pomelo had already long departed the Arctic Abyss when Frozen was instructing his clansmen to pack up and emigrate. Traveling at supersonic speed, both of them instantly headed to the Mansion of the Dead.


    The artifact analysis indicated that the black light orb was a priceless inheritance. Thus, they could not contain their surging excitement and wanted to perform class advancement as soon as possible.


    [Shadow Arcanum (Inheritance)]:


    Inheritance Information: The inheritance contains the true significance of the Shadow Clan assassination technique. One can receive the Shadow¡¯s inheritance after using it.


    When they read the information, they suddenly felt that they had received a tremendous reward without putting in any effort at all.


    They originally went to look for Praj?¨¡ Scarification. To their pleasant surprise, they ultimately returned with a hidden inheritance.


    However, they had discovered another troublesome hurdle after returning to the Mansion of the Dead.


    Who should be the one that used the inheritance?


    Murphy wanted to let Little Pomelo use it, and vice versa. Both of them quarreled for a very long time, but no one still wanted to use the hidden inheritance.


    In the end, both of them simply could not reach a mutual agreement.


    ¡°Little Pomelo, use it. You told me that I would be the one that makes the important decisions,¡± Murphy said after mulling it over.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m as skilled at assassination as you. We can both become much stronger if you use it,¡± Little Pomelo retorted.


    ¡°Listen to me!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After trying to persuade and convince each other for half a day, both of them fell into unyielding silence again.


    Eventually, both of them decided to use the most primitive and fundamental approach to solve the dilemma.


    It was none other than to play a classic game of rock, paper, and scissors.


    However, both of them could read each other¡¯s mind perfectly, and could sense every fiber of thoughts, causing the game to reach an unresolvable deadlock.


    After another bout of struggle and bickering, both of them became mum, yet again.


    At last, they finally agreed to decide who would be the true owner of the inheritance by tossing a pebble.


    Murphy picked up a pebble from the ground and sliced it cleanly, shaping it like a coin. His name was carved on one side, while Little Pomelo¡¯s name was carved on the other. Whoever¡¯s name that faced upward after the pebble was tossed, would be the one that would use the hidden inheritance.


    Luckily, the pebble did not stand on its side. After landing on the ground, the side with Little Pomelo¡¯s name could be clearly seen facing upward.


    Thus, Little Pomelo begrudgingly took the black orb inheritance to use it.


    When the limitless power of the inheritance coursed through her veins, the artifact was activated. It constantly digitized the analysis of the power within the inheritance.


    But after about ten minutes of inheriting the power, Murphy, who could communicate with the souls, discovered that the date menu on his body was distorted, too. At the same time, the state of his body was also undergoing a transformation!


    Suddenly, the noise of a game notification reverberated through the entire server.


    [Server Announcement: Players Murphy and Little Pomelo encountered a peculiarity when undertaking the hidden class advancement. They have now attained a hidden character class: Dark Shadow Twins]


    The menu for a hidden character class had formed on Murphy and Little Pomelo¡¯s screens.


    [Dark Shadow Twins]: The peculiar transformation of the Shadow Clan¡¯s Arcanum Inheritance activated their inheritance process.


    Class Introduction: In the utter darkness, you are me, and I am you. I shall fuse with your shadow and become your sharpest dagger!


    Class Specialty: Life Sharing, Shadow Swap


    Compatible Weapons: Dagger


    Class Basic Skills: Shadow Flow (Fuse), Shadow Flow (Swap), Shadow Flow (Assassinate), King of Assassination (Gold Level Ability)


    [Shadow Flow (Fuse)]:


    Active Effect: Fuses two people into one. One acts as the body, while the other acts as the shadow. The user¡¯s health will be multiplied and the attributes will stack (no cooldown).


    Passive Effect: In Twin Mode, the users¡¯ health is shared. As long as one is alive, the other person would not die even if their health was at zero. All the damage taken will transfer to the other person instead.


    [Shadow Flow (Swap)]:


    Ability Effect: In Twin Mode, both of them can switch locations at any time (no cooldown).


    [Shadow Flow (Assassinate)]:


    Active Effect: In Twin Mode, one is Yang and one is Yin. When attacking a target, a hidden Yin & Yang symbol can be marked on the target¡¯s body. If the target¡¯s body has both the Yin and Yang symbols marked on it, it will create a massive explosion. The damage from the explosion will be influenced by its attributes.


    [King of Assassination (Gold Level Ability)]:


    Ability Introduction: After its usage, Dark Night Mode is activated. the user¡¯s body will act as the center and cast a sphere of darkness fifty feet around them (Twin Mode effect will be halved to twenty five feet). The uptime is eight minutes, while the cooldown is one full day.


    Dark Night Mode Introduction: After its activation, all the enemies that are trapped in the darkness would lose their senses (vision, smell, taste, hearing, and pain).


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu and Bei Li were completely stunned when they saw the birth of a new character class.


    For Bei Li, the Gold Level ability, King of Assassination, was the strongest inheritance from the Shadow Clan in the past. Other than the siblings that created the power, no one had ever been able to master the complex arcanum, as the requirement for gifted talent was too stringent.


    In the game, a skill that was deemed to be Gold Level by the artifact had only appeared once before, which was the Gu Yu that was inherited by the Demonic God. However, Murphy and Little Pomelo were merely ordinary people. Yet, they could obtain the most powerful inheritance of the Shadow Clan by simply sharing their souls.


    Undeniably, the incident was a pleasant surprise for Lu Wu. After all, it would be more beneficial to him if the players became stronger. He especially favored the players with gifted talents.


    The arcanum of the Shadow Clan was extremely hard to decipher. Even though they seemed to have borrowed the strength of the artifact to perform class advancement, they still could not comprehend how to properly use their abilities. In order to help the couple realize the true significance of the arcanum earlier, Bei Li instantly edited an educational video of Shadow Clan¡¯s inheritance and sent it to them.


    When Murphy and Little Pomelo saw that the officials had sent them a video, they were momentarily in a daze. They had never expected to receive the officials¡¯ attention because of their inherited class.


    Meanwhile, the official forum was filled with avid inquiries.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to show us your attributes menu. How dare both of them advanced into hidden classes together, why didn¡¯t they bring me as well? (exasperated emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I want to see it as well! I can tell that it¡¯s an assassin immediately, quickly show it to me. (anxious emoji)¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°The hidden class of assassins has finally appeared! It¡¯s so exhilarating. I¡¯m going to wait here for the pictures. I want to see it (+1).¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Two people advancing into a hidden class together, this is unprecedented! Looking forward to it (+2)!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I truly believe that the next hidden class advancement will be mine! Good luck to me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were fervently discussing the new character class, a video was posted to the forum. It immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention, causing the number of visitors to skyrocket. Soon, the view amount would be close to 500,000.


    [A detailed introductory video of the Dark Shadow Twins can be found here. I¡¯m sharing it with all of you, so please enjoy it! (shy emoji)]


    An educational video of the class abilities that was edited by Bei Li and sent to Murphy and Little Pomelo was attached to the post.


    Without any hesitation, countless curious players clicked on the post to view it.


    In the video, a man and a woman could be seen. The man was wearing a mask with a dark symbol, while the woman was wearing a mask with a purple symbol. As they stood back to back in the wilderness, uncountable rows of masked figures in black were menacingly surrounding them, like ants to sugar.


    ¡°Let the game begin, hehehe!¡± the woman¡¯s voice resounded loudly as she let out a wicked laugh. With a swift fling, she tossed the dagger into the air, as her body fused with the man¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°The time to slaughter is here!¡± the man declared viciously as he caught the falling dagger.


    Instantly, the encircling assassins let out a deafening roar as they simultaneously pounced at him.


    However, the man suddenly vanished and lunged forward in the blink of an eye. The dagger was twirling menacingly between his fingers as he brandished it around at supersonic speed. The pouncing assassins fell down, one by one, as their lives were taken by his dancing slashes.


    However, the players found it curious that the man¡¯s shadow kept transforming during the attack. It would alternate between different forms, appearing like a man or a woman, fused or split. Occasionally, even though his body and shadow were meters apart from one another, they would swap locations in a fraction of a second.


    Especially when they were attacking the same target, the targeted opponent¡¯s forehead would reveal a black and purple symbol. When the symbols clashed with one another, the targeted opponent would instantly combust and explode. The stealthy and eerie technique had caused quite a fury among the players in the forum.


    As the slaughtering continued, even the shadows of the opponents would be controlled by them and turned into amorphous killers. The shadow arms pierced through their owners¡¯ hearts ruthlessly, killing with an attack that could not be defended.


    Suddenly, the body and shadow in the video separated again.


    ¡°The time for the dark night is here. Can you see the blood-red flowers blooming in the darkness, brother?¡±


    ¡°I can. In this complete darkness, we are the kings. Cower in fear as you are imprisoned in our lightless darkness, weaklings!¡±


    When they finished speaking, the surrounding area was instantly plunged into total darkness. Through a different angle of the video, the players discovered that the masked men were completely shrouded by absolute darkness, without being able to hear or see anything. It was as if they had fallen into a dark abyss.


    However, the brutal killing did not stop. As bloody petals fluttered around in the complete darkness, the masked men fell to the ground consecutively with each strike. When the darkness dissipated, lifeless corpses could be seen littering the entire zone.


    Then, the woman¡¯s figure appeared behind the man again.


    ¡°It was truly a satisfying bloody festival, brother!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go for our next battle, to slaughter the gods!¡± the dagger in the man¡¯s hand gradually vanished, as he marched haughtily ahead.


    When the woman heard it, she hurriedly trailed behind him and asked, ¡°Brother, what does god blood taste like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never tried it before, but it must be extremely tantalizing!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The post swiftly garnered many players¡¯ attention, and was instantly pushed to become the top post in the entire forum.


    All the players that had watched the video were astonished by the cold-blooded murder. The way both of the figures manipulated and fused their shadows, as well as switching their locations, was truly a puzzling sight.


    The mage players were especially terrified when they saw the character class demonstration. They could imagine how horrifying and daunting it would be to be targeted by this kind of assassin. The assassin was so stealthy and agile, their spells would probably miss the target.


    Forum replies:


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Oh my god, the apocalypse for mage players like us has arrived. Thank goodness only two people have this class. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to lose my marbles.¡±


    Ye_Xueer_is_the_cutest: ¡°Oh god, why isn¡¯t it me. My heart is now filled with admiration and jealousy. (crying emoji)¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°You really cannot mess with them. If these two players become so powerful after advancing into the hidden class, my big sword would be powerless. I¡¯ll definitely be toyed by them.¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°As a Cursed Apostle, I just want to say that before I master Praj?¨¡ Scarification, I must stay away from them.¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°I¡¯m so shocked, it was like watching a blockbuster film. Their abilities are a little too overpowered. Especially the power that switches off the light and traps the enemy, it really is too powerful.¡±


    Ao_Family_Sword_Style: ¡°The ability is indeed very impressive. I hope that I can duel with them one day. But, I¡¯m still not sure how I can find them when I¡¯m completely blinded. Anyway, I can¡¯t wait to meet them!¡±


    Cultivating_Longevity: ¡°Huge new, huge news. The inheritance is indeed too powerful. However, I feel that the technique can only be fully mastered by two people with perfect compatibility. This would be an insurmountable challenge for those who attain it. Keep it up, and also, congratulations!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°The last Gold Level skill is too crazily strong. You can¡¯t even find them if they block all the senses. I think that this inheritance can be ranked second in terms of destructiveness, just behind our Boss¡¯ Demonic God inheritance.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°It¡¯s not a fact just because you say it¡¯s second. I think that it deserves first place. (laughing emoji) If you¡¯re unhappy about it, bite me! (laughing emoji)¡±


    Junior_Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°Did the author get it? If they have any interest, you can join my demolition team. (excited emoji)!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°It can¡¯t be said for sure that it¡¯s the strongest hidden class in the entire server, but it¡¯s definitely the strongest assassin class. The power is too mad, shadow assassin sounds so horrifying.¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°It¡¯s out of this world. If you master the class well, you would be overwhelmingly powerful. I can¡¯t even attack you if I can¡¯t see you. The assassination technique by manipulating the shadows is also ridiculously strong, instantly wiping out all the puny killers. Cool, cool!¡±


    Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°I suddenly have a bad premonition. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel very anxious now. (shocked emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°Of course, you¡¯re worried. You¡¯re the server¡¯s common enemy. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Peppa_Boar replied to Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°Just stay in the safe zone for your entire life. Even though the Evil Apocalypse has passed, I¡¯m scared that you will create a Dead Spirit Apocalypse when you step out of it. (angry emoji)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro replied to Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°Please just retreat. Otherwise, normal players like me are going to be really afraid, I beg you. (crying emoji)¡±


    Taoist_Zombie_Hunter replied to everyone: ¡°Everyone, shut up! Wait until I forge Hiderigami, Then, I will challenge bosses like the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King solo!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The players avidly jibber-jabbered about the topic in the forum. However, every one of them agreed that the new hidden class was undeniably formidable. Soon, everyone acknowledged that it was a terrifying class that was on par with the Demonic God¡¯s inherited class.


    On the other hand, Lu Wu also asked Bei Li if she could revamp the class and alter it to become the second class advancement template for the assassins.


    However, Bei Li shook her head, signaling that it was an impossible task.


    According to Bei Li, the Shadow Clan moved as a team for assassinations and their execution required top-notch teamwork and high compatibility.


    This sort of affinity needed to be perfected over eons. It could perhaps take dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of years to refine and burnish to such an extent. However, Murphy and Little Pomelo were an exception, as they were born as twin souls.


    Their compatibility and affinity were flawless and impeccable, perhaps not even the siblings that created the Shadow techniques could rival them. As the hearts of twin souls were tightly intertwined and connected, their mutual understanding and connection far outranked the latter. Needless to say, it would be out of the question for the other normal players to have this type of compatibility.


    Even the wise and knowledgeable Bei Li was filled with anticipation toward the little couple. She felt that if they master their class further, they might be able to surpass the Shadow Clan¡¯s siblings, and become the Shadow Assassins that could lead the entire Beiqi Army.


    Lu Wu was on seventh heaven as well to discover another two generals with unlimited potential and power. This time, he could add more names to his list of players with massive potential. Ah, it¡¯s so exciting!

 Chapter 166 - Fengling

    Chapter 166: Fengling


    After the New Year event ended, the players were no longer disturbed by the Evil Apocalypse and the Liuli Coast was once again bustling with people. Conquering the ocean had become one of the main quests for the players again.


    Right now, the Great Dragon Warship embarked from the Liuli Coast after all the members of the Great Dragon Guild boarded successively.


    ¡°Damang, is this island really as amazing as you said?¡± Chen Ziyu and the other guild executives were chatting at the deck of the ship as they stared into the scene of the deep blue sea.


    ¡°Of course. If it wasn¡¯t for the Evil Apocalypse that arrived without warning, I would¡¯ve already scouted it. Unfortunately, owing to the disaster, I had to rush back to the Mansion of the Dead. It was such a waste!¡±


    ¡°Can you be more specific?¡± Xue Li asked curiously.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ the island is at the south of the Void Ocean, named Sunset Island on the map. I accidentally discovered it when I went fishing with a few brothers. As it was a newly-discovered island, I went to the island to have a look. Guess what I found?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xue Li sharpened her ears immediately.


    ¡°A unique herb. According to the explanation guide, this herb is useful for making Revive Potion.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xue Li immediately pulled a long face.


    ¡°I was expecting an inheritance, historical remnants, jewellery, or something similar. This herb is useless when it can¡¯t be eaten raw as we don¡¯t have a potion master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Xue Li. This herb may not be useful now, but it might be useful later. If the potion master is introduced as a life character class in the future, it¡¯ll be too late for us to get one. Just think about what happened to the Netherworld Pearl last time, we actually sold it to the shop. What a loss!¡±


    Chen Ziyu nodded, acknowledging Wang Damang¡¯s analysis.


    Battle Online was a game with high liberty. It was highly possible for a character class like potion master to be introduced in the future. Since there was an island which was rich with these sources, they certainly had to go and check it out.


    ¡°Alright. The objective of our trip is to search for treasure. Perhaps we can find something valuable other than this Sunset Herb during our trip to Sunset Island this time.¡±


    Chen Ziyu was moved by the idea. He accelerated the warship, heading for the location mentioned by Wang Damang.


    At the Void Ocean, by Sunset Island Coast.


    The light purple Sunset Herbs swayed gently along the breeze. Amidst the ocean of Sunset Herbs, an entrancing face, which was half-shielded by a hat made of flower petals.


    Sun shone on the delicate face, highlighting the charm and exquisiteness of her face, making her especially beautiful.


    Perhaps the sun had risen and the sunlight was now shining on her eyes. She slowly opened her eyes before she gently rubbed them. She lifted the fishing rod in her hands and looked at the hook expectantly.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t caught any fish? There¡¯s no meat for us again.¡±


    Looking upset, she rose to her feet and stretched her body. Together with the Sunset Grass, her violet dress waved along the wind, showing her curvy body.


    When she was about to leave, a hint of curiosity flashed across the girl¡¯s eyes as a blue warship was sailing toward her rapidly.


    After a brief consideration, her eyes glinted with joy and she walked to where the warship was going to anchor.


    ¡°Disembark and go ashore!¡±


    Following Chen Ziyu¡¯s order, the members of the Great Dragon Guild disembarked the Great Dragon Warship.


    After they arrived at the shore, Chen Ziyu turned to keep the Great Dragon Warship back into the channel. He began to assemble the crew and prepare them to recon the island.


    At that moment, a beautiful silhouette, who was wearing a hat made of petals, appeared by the shore. Her enchanting face immediately attracted everyone¡¯s eyes.


    They exchanged gazes before Chen Ziyu came back to his senses.


    Immediately, he yelled, ¡°Get ready to fight!¡±


    After all, this lady before them was not a player and they were at the Void Ocean. Thinking that she might be the Sea King¡¯s subordinate or something, Chen Ziyu feared to let his guard down.


    ¡°Boss, she¡¯s just a pretty girl with no lethality¡­ wait, she could very much be lethal!¡± Wang Damang said while staring at the girl.


    ¡°She¡¯s really pretty,¡± Xue Li, too, put on an envious expression.


    ¡°Do you have any meat?¡± all of a sudden, the girl suddenly asked with a smile on her face. Her voice was as melodious as the flowing spring water, enthralling Wang Damang and the gang again.


    ¡°Meat?¡± Chen Ziyu was flustered.


    However, due to safety reasons, he applied his analyzing ability as he stared at the girl.


    [Fengling (Singingwood Clan)]:


    Clan information: Singers of the ocean. Their singing will increase the growing range. They are a rare Ocean Clan and are nearly extinct.


    Character information: Unavailable


    Reading her information, Chen Ziyu, who was still doubtful of whether she was a subordinate of the Sea King, asked right away, ¡°What meat? Why do you want meat?¡±


    ¡°To eat, of course!¡± Fengling stared at Chen Ziyu as if he was a fool.


    ¡°I have some meat!¡± Wang Damang promptly pulled out a piece of NPC-processed jerky from the channel and tossed it at Fengling.


    Fengling¡¯s eyes sparkled instantly. She took over the jerky and started gobbling up the meat.


    ¡°Wow! Finally I get to eat meat,¡± eating the jerky, Fengling¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, while joy was plastered on her face.


    The members of Great Dragon Guild were rendered speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never eaten meat before?¡± Chen Ziyu puzzledly asked.


    ¡°Of course I have, but that was about ten years ago,¡± Fengling answered as she chewed on the meat.


    ¡°Ten¡­ ten years ago!?¡± the members of the Great Dragon Guild were stunned.


    At that moment, all of them shifted their gaze to look at the fishing rod in Fengling¡¯s hand before they noticed a bundle of grass which was hanging on the hook.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re using grass as your bait?¡± Xue Li facepalmed. She almost understood why the clan was endangered.


    Fengling looked satisfied after she finished the jerky.


    ¡°This is not ordinary grass. It¡¯s Sunset Herb.¡±


    ¡°Do the fish eat Sunset Herb?¡± Xue Li was more confused than before.


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t. They eat meat,¡± Fengling made the statement, wearing a somber expression.


    ¡°Then, why are you still fishing with the grass?¡± looking at Fengling, who was acting like a teacher, Xue Li was flustered.


    ¡°Yes, the fish eat meat, but I have no meat. Therefore, I can only use Sunset Herb as bait, hoping that one day there¡¯ll be a stupid fish which craves grass and get hooked. Unfortunately, the fish here seem to be quite clever. I¡¯ve waited ten years and there¡¯s no such stupid fish,¡± Fengling recalled the years of hard work and appeared rather upset.


    The members of the Great Dragon Guild were completely defeated by Fengling¡¯s absurd logic. However, after a second thought, it seemed to be her only reasonable means to fish when she had no meat.


    ¡°This island has no beasts or any other creatures?¡± Xue Li¡¯s curiosity bubbled again.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been said that there were some a few thousand years ago, but the clan has eaten them all. Now, we can only survive on eating grass.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, do you have more meat?¡± Fengling¡¯s eyes sparkled again.


    ¡°Take it all!¡± sympathetic toward Fengling, Xue Li immediately took out some meat pieces she stored in her channel.


    Seeing the meat pieces in Xue Li¡¯s hand, Fengling shuddered in excitement before she ran to her side almost immediately.


    A gust of wind swept past, bringing a light scent that soothed Xue Li and the rest.


    A game notification popped up:


    [Received a blessing from the Singingwood Clan¡¯s halo, +1 health for every second.]

 Chapter 167 - The Hope For Gold (Part 1)

    Chapter 167: The Hope For Gold (Part 1)


    The game notification stunned Chen Ziyu and the group.


    This lady before them did not cast any magic, meaning that this lady was carrying a healing halo somewhere with her.


    At that moment, Chen Ziyu and his team had immediately changed their attitude toward Fengling.


    Although restoring one health per second seemed insignificant, with hundreds of guild members who were involved in group battles, if the area shrouded by the halo was wide enough, they would be able to recover hundreds of health points per second, and up to tens of thousands for every minute.


    Currently, the healing halos existed in the game, but were only applicable for a limited time. A large-scale group battle would take some time before the winner was decided. Therefore, this unlimited health-reviving halo could possibly affect the result of a group battle. Moreover, according to the analysis, the lady¡¯s singing was able to increase the growing range.


    She would be a powerful tool for group battles!


    This idea hit Chen Ziyu and his company.


    Staring at Fengling, who was carrying the jerky in her arms with a face full of delight, Xue Li suddenly spoke, ¡°Sister, do you wish to have unlimited jerky?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Fengling replied without any hesitation.


    ¡°Follow us on our journey then. As long as you¡¯re with us, you¡¯ll have an unlimited supply of meat. We also have a grilled fish stall at the Liuli Coast. We serve roasted meat, too¡­¡± Xue Li coaxed.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Fengling barely thought for a second before agreeing right away.


    The members of the Great Dragon Guild were rendered speechless.


    After realizing her abilities, Chen Ziyu intended to convince her to board the Great Dragon Warship, but he never expected it to be so easy. Looking at the innocent Fengling, Chen Ziyu was suddenly struck by guilt.


    It was so easy to dupe her!


    ¡°However, I have to inform my clan members first. Do you want to come along?¡± Fengling said as she munched on the jerky, her cheeks puffed.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chen Ziyu was originally here for the Sunset Herb. Although he unexpectedly acquired an innocent lady, he did not forget his main business. Therefore, the members of the Great Dragon Guild followed Fengling into the inner zone of Sunset Island.


    ¡°Fengling, are there a lot of Sunset Herbs here?¡± Chen Ziyu asked curiously as he walked in the silent woods and noticed the purple Sunset Herbs along their route.


    ¡°Yes, Sunset Herb is the most common plant on the island. Other than consuming this herb, we grind them to produce Sunset Powder which can heal wounds.¡±


    ¡°Sunset Powder? Do you have it with you?¡± Chen Ziyu was moved.


    Fengling immediately took out a pack of powder from her straw bag, which was hanging around her waist, and handed it to Chen Ziyu.


    ¡°This is Sunset Powder.¡±


    [Sunset Powder (Level Two Healing)]:


    Item information: A healing medicinal powder produced by the Singingwood Clan, containing the spiritual energy of the Singingwood Clan. After consuming the entire pack, your health would be restored by six points per second and last for thirty seconds.


    After seeing the attributes of the Sunset Powder, the guild bombarded their live chat channel.


    ¡°Boss, we have found our potion master! We¡¯re going to be rich. Our Great Dragon Guild will rise in the near future!¡±


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s abduct their whole village. The Sunset Herb is everywhere and it is completely zero cost. We can then open a shop at Netherworld to sell potions, and soul coins will come flying to us.¡±


    As he listened to the members¡¯ suggestions, Chen Ziyu¡¯s heart was beating faster.


    Initially, he planned to harvest a great amount of Sunset Herbs and stockpile them before he could sell them in bulks when the officials launched the life character class. He was not expecting a clan capable of making potions on this island. This could really lead them to gold and glory!


    With great excitement, Chen Ziyu and the others followed Fengling to her destination.


    The Singingwood Clan¡¯s village was surrounded by a sea of purple Sunset Herbs. A thick, old tree stood mighty at the center. Meanwhile, the villagers¡¯ houses were built on the branches of this ancient tree, resembling an enormous fruit that grew on this tree. Their living environment was indeed dreamy and special.


    Then, a strong wind swept past. The violet sea of Sunset Herbs swayed along the wind and the petals rose into the sky. The world before them turned completely purple, as if it was a dreamland.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Xue Li reached out to grab some grass, feeling as though she had once again become a teenage girl.


    It was then when Fengling pouted her red lips together and gently blew in the air. A light green puff rolled forward, pushing the purple plants to the side and a path was made before them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll follow you after bidding goodbye to my clan,¡± Fengling said in excitement.


    Seeing how gleeful Fengling was, Xue Li suddenly felt guilty, thinking that she might have gone overboard to lure such an innocent young lady to the outside world.


    She was reminded of the members of the Wood Spirit Clan, who were once as innocent as Fengling, but had turned into what they were now. Xue Li could not help but shudder.


    She muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sinning.¡±


    When they reached the ancient tree, Chen Ziyu turned to look at the hundreds of guild members before he made an announcement in the guild live chat channel.


    ¡°Brothers, we have way too many people. Only Xue Li and Damang will come with me. The rest should just wait here.¡±


    Upon receiving the order, the trio, including Chen Ziyu, ascended the grass woven stairs at Fengling¡¯s heels.


    [Entering the healing area of Quiet Ancient Tree, health restored by 50 points per second.]


    The sudden game notification led Chen Ziyu and his gang¡¯s eyes to this old tree. A faint yet pleasant scent was wafting around the tree.


    [Quiet Ancient Tree (Ghost King Peak)]:


    Detailed Explanation: The guarding spirit of Sunset Island had been cultivating for hundreds of thousands of years, but his cultivation had stagnated at the Ghost King Peak Realm. He then dismissed all the soul energy within his body in order to surpass all realms, hoping to live by dying. When the withered tree welcomes the day of spring, it will be when the Ghost Emperor reigns.


    ¡°Oh my god, this tree is as strong as the Sea King!¡± Xue Li¡¯s eyes popped out of her head.


    Wang Damang, who was standing to the side, instinctively touched the tree bark with his shivering hands. His fingers, which were held in the air, were pulsating.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Chen Ziyu yelled at him.


    ¡°I¡­ I wanted to scrape it into some powder,¡± Wang Damang smiled nervously after regaining his senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s just endangered but it¡¯s not dead. What if you bring it back to life? Moreover, this is the Singingwood Clan¡¯s turf. Don¡¯t fool around,¡± Chen Ziyu condemned him on the live chat channel.


    Looking at the King Level spiritual materials before them, Wang Damang and Xue Li heaved a sigh. They had no choice but to give up and follow him up the tree.


    Along their journey, beautiful faces continued to peek out of the houses, which were hanging on the tree, scanning Chen Ziyu and his gang with intrigue.


    However, after noticing the jerky in Fengling¡¯s hand, their gulps could be heard resonating across the atmosphere, making Chen Ziyu and his gang wanting to facepalm.


    Just how badly are they craving for jerky? Their desire for meat seems to be overflowing!


    ¡°Sister Fengling, is¡­ is that meat in your hands?¡± a bashful voice came from a woodhouse on the side.


    They turned to see a cute little girl, who was delicate like a porcelain doll, biting on her fingers. Light gleamed on the droplets that were hanging from the corners while her eyes were glowing with strong thirst for the meat.


    Upon seeing this, Fengling looked at the jerky in her hand. She offered the jerky with her trembling hands.


    ¡°Little Duoduo, this¡­ this is meat. You can have it.¡±


    After Duoduo received the jerky, Fengling shut her eyes, appearing very distressed.


    Chen Ziyu, Wang Damang, and Xue Li were rendered speechless.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Fengling!¡± Duoduo said as she drooled. Her eyes were fixed on the jerky. She did not even lay a glance on Fengling.


    After they bid farewell to Duoduo, Fengling seemed to have lost her soul along their journey. As she walked, she was quivering.


    Chen Ziyu and his pals were flustered by Fengling¡¯s disheartened expression.


    How obsessed is this clan for meat? It¡¯s as if they have lost her inheritance.

 Chapter 168 - He’s Going To Be Fine (Part 2)

    Chapter 168: He¡¯s Going To Be Fine (Part 2)


    When they arrived at the woodhouse on the top, Fengling reached out to knock on the door.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±


    A commotion was heard from inside the woodhouse before the wooden door was pushed open. An enchanting, beautiful lady, who carried with her a faint fragrance, appeared before Chen Ziyu. Her features were even more outstanding than Fengling¡¯s. They did not look like mother and daughter as they stood side by side. Instead, they appeared more like sisters.


    ¡°She is even more lethal,¡± Wang Damang murmured subconsciously.


    ¡°Ling, who are they?¡± Fengling¡¯s mother asked in confusion as she stared at Chen Ziyu and his gang.


    ¡°Mother, they have meat!¡± Fengling flaunted the jerky she got earlier in front of her mother¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Gulp!¡± Fengling¡¯s mother swallowed a mouthful of saliva before she quickly flung the door open.


    ¡°Welcome, my precious guests!¡±


    Looking at Fengling¡¯s avid mother, Wang Damang could not help but raise his doubt in the live chat channel.


    ¡°Is meat really that tasty? For the first time, I find meat so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Try to eat only grass and no meat for ten years before you talk about this topic again,¡± Chen Ziyu said in an indifferent tone.


    Wang Damang shut up at once.


    After being ushered into the house, a pleasant smell of herbs gushed toward them. Chen Ziyu and his gang had their eyes fixed on a silhouette that was completely covered by purple grass.


    [Xiao Tian (Ghost General Intermediate Stage)]:


    Character Information: The leader of the Xiao Tian Army, one of the eight mightiest armies under the rule of the Sea King. He lost the precious treasure of the Sea King due to his negligence and was removed from his position as the leader. He was punished physically to near death. After his direct subordinates risked their lives to salvage him, he escaped to the ocean and later drifted to Sunset Island before being saved by the Singingwood Clan by chance.


    Character State: Heavily wounded (Extremely severe)


    Chen Ziyu, ¡°Hi¡­!¡±


    Wang Damang, ¡°Wow¡­!¡±


    Xue Li, ¡°Haha!¡±


    Staring at the mummy-like silhouette who was wrapped in straw, a smile was gradually carved across the trio¡¯s faces.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be rich!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re gonna be rich! He¡¯s heavily wounded. Yes!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to earn a great profit! It¡¯s time to harvest his remaining health and power.¡±


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± noticing that Chen Ziyu and his friends were staring at Xiao Tian since the beginning, Fengling¡¯s mother asked.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re old friends. Of course we know each other. We¡¯ve been looking for him for a long time. It¡¯s a surprise to see him here. I guess we were destined to meet,¡± Chen Ziyu said with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, he¡¯s Xiao Tian. We¡¯re close buddies. We¡¯re not real brothers but we¡¯re as close as brothers,¡± Wang Damang added.


    With only his eyes revealed, Xiao Tian watched the men, who addressed him as their brother, with an indescribable fear across his eyes.Read more chapter at


    He certainly knew these creatures. They were the ones who led him to this stage. However, he did not expect that they would still not let him go. They were here for him even when he had lost everything he had and was barely clinging onto his life.


    He recalled that these liars told him that they were sea merchants. Now, they were again lying to the mother and daughter duo of the Singingwood Clan, saying that they were his brothers. Xiao Tian despaired when he saw Fengling and her mother¡¯s convinced expression.


    Liars should all die a terrible death!


    ¡°Hey, Brother Xiao Tian, what got you into this state? As your brother, I¡¯m heartbroken,¡± Wang Damang stepped to Xiao Tian¡¯s side, gently patted on Xiao Tian¡¯s chest as if he was extremely concerned about Xiao Tian.


    If he could move, Xiao Tian would have bitten these shameless guys¡¯ heads off.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Tian, your elderly mother is missing you dearly. She is talking about you all day. Since we¡¯ve found you, we must bring you home regardless,¡± Chen Ziyu approached Xiao Tian as he said in a sorrowful tone.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. He knew what consequences he would face if he was really taken away by these liars.


    He struggled as he began to sob.


    ¡°Brother, I know you¡¯re excited to see us, too. However, your health is more important. Don¡¯t hurt yourself,¡± Wang Damang quickly held onto Xiao Tian¡¯s shivering body.


    Fengling and her mother were both touched by the scene.


    They were moved, thinking about how many intolerable days these people went through just to find their brother.


    Xiao Tian put in more strength crying as he struggled.


    Do not believe them, you guys! Dammit, can¡¯t you see their cunning smiles? Are you fools? Don¡¯t hand me to them, please!


    Underneath, Xiao Tian had an urge to holler at the mother and daughter standing there. He wanted to warn Fengling and her mother, but his mouth was sealed tightly by the leaves. His body could not even move an inch as he was so badly injured. He could only blink relentlessly, hoping someone could read his mind.


    However, Fengling and her mother did not even lay an eye on him. Their gazes had been completely attracted by the meat jerky in Chen Ziyu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my brother¡¯s life. I can never repay your kindness. Here¡¯s some more jerky as a token of appreciation for you,¡± said Chen Ziyu, as he handed the meat to Fengling¡¯s mother.


    Fengling¡¯s mother trembled as she received the jerky with both hands. Her eyes were fixed on the meat as if she was looking at a rare and precious treasure.


    However, in the presence of guests, Fengling¡¯s mother suppressed her desire to eat it right away. She put it on the wooden table before she turned to face Chen Ziyu and his mates again.


    ¡°My precious guests, your brother was discovered by a member of our clan on the shore the day before yesterday. He was dying. Although I saved him from death¡¯s door, his health is still in a critical state. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, please give me three more days to cure him. I promise that he¡¯ll fully recover within the next three days.¡±


    Upon listening to Fengling¡¯s mother¡¯s words, Chen Ziyu and the rest were rooted to the ground.


    They said in unison, ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry. A great hurry, in fact.¡±


    The trio shared the same thought. They wanted to stop Fengling¡¯s mother from curing Xiao Tian. If she happened to successfully cure him, all of the members of the Great Dragon Guild together would be no match for Xiao Tian alone.


    ¡°However, if I don¡¯t treat him soon, your brother¡¯s injuries may exacerbate because his organs were badly wounded. It seems like he has been attacked by a powerful blow and a lot of his internal organs have been moved. If he¡¯s not attended to soon enough, he might have to face the end¡­¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your kind intent, but we can¡¯t stay any longer. My brother¡¯s injury will be fine as his elderly mother is also a skillful physician. She can revive the dead and grow flesh on bones. As long as he¡¯s still breathing, it will be alright. On top of that, my brother is really tough. He will not die easily,¡± Chen Ziyu quickly added.


    ¡°Retch!¡±


    Xiao Tian¡¯s injury was aggravated by Chen Ziyu¡¯s explanation. He coughed up a mouthful of blood, dyeing the grass before him red.


    No matter how tough I am, my life is not for you guys to play with. Besides, you lied about my non-existent skillful physician mother. You¡¯re such liars! Liars! You¡¯ll die a gruesome death! I hate you¡­


    Seeing Xiao Tian, who coughed up blood, Fengling¡¯s mother was stunned.


    ¡°He¡¯s really going to be fine?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine!¡± the three of them answered.

 Chapter 169 - Fengling, The New Member Of The Great Dragon Guild (Part 3)

    Chapter 169: Fengling, The New Member Of The Great Dragon Guild (Part 3)


    Upon seeing Xiao Tian, who continued to cough up blood, Fengling¡¯s mother reckoned Xiao Tian was at death¡¯s door. Yet, Chen Ziyu and his gang insisted that Xiao Tian was going to be fine. According to them, as long as he was breathing, Xiao Tian¡¯s mother would be able to save him as soon as they reached home.


    There was an old rule in the Singingwood Clan, saying that the doctors must be compassionate. They must do their utmost to help the wounded. If they were capable of saving a life, they should do all they could to heal the patients.


    However¡­


    Looking at the jerky on the table, Fengling¡¯s mother gulped and nodded immediately, ¡°Then, I shall hand him over to you.¡±


    ¡°Fret not. My brother seems ill as he is coughing up blood. But, in fact, he¡¯s actually very tough. He will not die even if you stab him twice now,¡± Wang Damang said as he patted the dying Xiao Tian.


    ¡°Oh yes, mother, I have another issue to discuss with you,¡± Fengling said.


    ¡°Fire away. However, you¡¯re already a grown-up and should learn to make your own decisions. You don¡¯t have to ask for my opinion all the time,¡± said Fengling¡¯s mother while she looked at Fengling caringly. Then she reached out to ruffle her hair.


    ¡°Mom, I wanna go out to sea with them¡­ they¡¯ll bring me to eat delicious meat!¡± Fengling¡¯s arms circled around her mother¡¯s waist while she buried her face in her mother¡¯s chest.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re too young. How can you go out to sea? It¡¯s dangerous out there. Do you still remember what I told you? Our clan was only able to survive because we hid away from the world on this Sunset Island. The older generation once had a similar idea of hunting for more food on the sea, but that voyage almost killed all of us. I will not agree to let you go.¡±


    ¡°But Mom!¡±


    As Fengling spoke in a kittenish tone, she gently poked her mother in her breast. Chen Ziyu and Wang Damang could not bear to see the sight and they immediately shifted their gaze away. Meanwhile, Xue Li lowered her gaze to look at her chest before she turned to look at Fengling¡¯s mother¡¯s. Jealousy was plastered on her face.


    ¡°Mother will never agree. You¡¯re my only daughter and I will not stand by as I watch you send yourself toward danger¡­¡±


    At that moment, Fengling¡¯s mother took a sniff before she set her eyes on Chen Ziyu. Chen Ziyu was taking out more jerky from his channel, one piece after another. There was even her favorite grilled fish.


    Her mouth started watering.


    ¡°Fengling, when you¡¯re on the voyage, you must take good care of yourself. If you¡¯re in danger, you must learn to run away. If you can¡¯t bear to live there anymore, you can always come back to me.¡±


    Fengling was flustered as she lifted her gaze to look at her mom. Then, she noticed the saliva that was hanging on the corner of her mother¡¯s mouth. Her mother was not even looking at her as she spoke.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take good care of Fengling and she will not be harmed. These pieces of meat are our gifts for you. Please kindly accept them,¡± Chen Ziyu pointed to the meat he left on the floor.


    Fengling¡¯s mother looked at the meat before she nodded violently. Then, she took a glance at Fengling.


    ¡°Ling, you¡¯ve grown up and it¡¯s time for you to explore the amazing world out there. You can do this! Mother will be here, waiting for your return.¡±


    Fengling glanced at her mother before she looked at the jerky. She felt as though she was sold by her mother for a few pieces of meat.


    Nevertheless, she had made up her mind. Therefore, she nodded.


    ¡°Mom, after I¡¯ve finished exploring the world, I¡¯ll bring home meat that¡¯s enough to last you for a lifetime.¡±


    Upon hearing this, a hint of sorrow flashed across Fengling¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes before she quickly nodded with a grin on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to come home.¡±


    Initially, Chen Ziyu wanted to abduct the whole Singingwood Clan. However, he gave up the idea and focused only on Xiao Tian. He decided to handle Xiao Tian before discussing with the Singingwood Clan about moving to the Netherworld.


    After they made certain that it was alright to bring Fengling along on their voyage, they fixed their eyes on Xiao Tian in unison.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go home to visit your elderly mother,¡± Wang Damang said as he lifted Xiao Tian and carried Xiao Tian over his shoulder.


    Xiao Tian wailed in sorrow. This was too sad. I¡¯d rather die at the hand of the Sea King than those of these liars.


    Slap!


    Wang Damang gave a tight slap on Xiao Tian¡¯s butt cheek.


    ¡°Brother, I know you¡¯re excited to go home. However, don¡¯t overwork your body and stop moving around.¡±


    As they carried Xiao Tian, the four of them descended the tree.


    In the meantime, tears fell down Fengling¡¯s cheeks. She continuously turned to wave her mother goodbye. It was her first time going somewhere far from home. Despite her curiosity and desire for the outside world, her heart was filled with the reluctance to leave her hometown where she had lived for decades.


    When Fengling and the others disappeared in the distance, Fengling¡¯s mother heaved a sigh of confused relief.


    ¡°Old Ancestor, is this the right decision?¡±


    She was her only daughter, and also her most precious girl. Her daughter should not be traded with meat. Initially, she refused to agree to Fengling¡¯s idea of joining the voyage, knowing how naive her daughter was. For an innocent girl like Fengling, the complicated world was certainly unfathomable.


    However, during the conversation with Chen Ziyu, the voice of the Quient Ancient Tree, the Guardian Spirit of Sunset Island, rang in her head, telling her to let Fengling go as it was an opportunity for their Singingwood Clan to rise.


    ¡°Do you know why I told you to let Fengling go?¡± the old, husky voice said.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know exactly why, I understand your decision is for the best of our clan¡¯s future,¡± Fengling¡¯s mother spoke into the air above her.


    ¡°When they approached me, I felt an unusual soul. So I checked with the Death Talisman and I saw hope in them. It was a true hope. I don¡¯t know why they have a golden future even though they¡¯re weak. But, I know that their future is not ordinary. The same golden hope appeared on Fengling who is with them, too. Therefore, this is all for our clan and I hope that you can understand.¡±


    Upon hearing his explanation, she was stunned.


    She certainly knew what the Death Talisman was. It was a heavenly force discovered by the Old Ancestor during his near-death experience, wanting to welcome the spring with the withered wood and surpass the realm. The Old Ancestor only carried three breaths of the Death Talisman¡¯s aura. It was shocking to see that he used one of them for these outsiders.


    She gave a firm nod, ¡°Old Ancestor, I understand now.¡±


    She glanced again at the path behind Fengling and her eyes briefly glowed in excitement. Then, she entered her house.


    ¡°Meat¡­ meat¡­ meat¡­ an unlimited supply of meat!¡±


    The Quiet Ancient Tree was rendered speechless.


    Along their way down the tree, they waved a tearful goodbye to the members of the clan. Finally, Chen Ziyu and the others left the ancient tree.


    After seeing the mummy that was hanging across Wang Damang¡¯s shoulder, the guild members were puzzled. However, after they ran the analysis, everybody was stunned and horrified.


    They had all been in the battle on Xiao Tian¡¯s Island, and were very familiar with the boss of the Ghost General level.


    ¡°Sir, this¡­¡±


    Looking at the bewildered guild members, Wang Damang proudly landed a slap on Xiao Tian¡¯s butt.


    ¡°This is Brother Xiao Tian. This time we¡¯ll bring him home to see his elderly mother.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the guild members were flustered. However, their eyes quickly sparkled the very next second. They definitely knew the great value of this boss of the Ghost General level, thinking they would definitely get rich this time.


    Xiao Tian began to cough up blood again, thinking that he would die of anger before he was killed. These liars were getting increasingly outrageous. Meanwhile, he swore to himself that he would seize any opportunity to take his revenge after he recovered.

 Chapter 170 - Buddy Recruitment (Part 1)

    Chapter 170: Buddy Recruitment (Part 1)


    Before leaving Sunset Island, the members of the Great Dragon Guild harvested a huge amount of Sunset Herbs and added them to their inventory, keeping them for future use in order to increase their personal values.


    As the Great Dragon Warship slowly sailed away from the shore, Fengling stood on the deck as she watched Sunset Island from afar. She was swamped with emotions.


    Her long hair danced in the wind. She reached out and held her petal-woven hat in place as it was about to blow away. From the look in her eyes, she was slightly sorrowful and almost reluctant to leave.


    ¡°Sister Fengling, when we arrive in Beiqi, I¡¯ll introduce many friends to you. Oh, yes! There¡¯s also the Wood Spirit Clan who know how to brew wine. They¡¯re fun people,¡± seeing the sorrow on Fengling¡¯s face, Xue Li, who stood next to her, tried to offer consolation.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Fengling replied with a faint smile. Her charming demeanor suddenly left Xue Li, who was also a woman herself, in a trance for a moment.


    Then, Fengling playfully stuck her tongue out, ¡°Xue Li, let me sing a song for you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I want to hear it,¡± upon hearing that Fengling wanted to sing, Xue Li immediately nodded.


    Fengling blinked and put her hands together on her chest. Then, she lowered her head and began to sing.


    An angelic, melodious voice echoed across the Great Dragon Warship, as if it was bidding farewell to a certain lover or telling a beautiful story. It soothed one¡¯s mind and all the members of the Great Dragon Guild immersed themselves in the song.


    The warship sailed through the waves as her voice resonated across the atmosphere. Then, it slowly vanished into the horizon.


    When the Great Dragon Warship docked at the Liuli Coast, the crew disembarked the ship. The first thing they did was to bring Fengling to the barbecue stall managed by the Great Dragon Guild. They wanted to treat her to a great meal.


    Seeing so much meat on the table, Fengling¡¯s eyes sparkled. She refused to let go of the roasted meat in her hand even when her belly was stuffed round. If Xue Li did not stop her, Chen Ziyu reckoned Fengling would possibly stuff herself to death.


    After Fengling had a full feast, the members of the Great Dragon Guild took her to the Mansion of the Dead.


    All this while, they brought along Xiao Tian, who was still wrapped up like a mummy.


    Originally, Chen Ziyu wanted to kill Xiao Tian on the ship to eliminate any possible sequel. However, the game notification changed his mind.


    [Special Quest: Capturing the General of the Enemy]:


    Quest Information: Bring the heavily injured Xiao Tian to Tong Gua¡¯s place.


    Quest Rewards: 10,000 soul coins as reward, one Epic Level custom-made weapon (Level 55).


    Chen Ziyu could not reject the temptations. Since he had advanced to become a Rune Master, he longed for a pair of custom-made boxing gloves. However, it would cost him a great amount of soul coins and he could not afford to make one yet.


    So, after some consideration and discussion with the guild members, they decided to hand Xiao Tian to Tong Gua, in exchange for the luring rewards.


    After entering the safe zone of the Mansion of the Dead, Chen Ziyu received another quest notification.


    [Special Quest: Buddy Recruitment]:


    Quest Description: Make Fengling, the member of the Singingwood Clan, recite the vow below (500 words hidden)


    Quest Reward: Fengling will become the NPC of Beiqi under the possession of the Great Dragon Guild. She will acquire a unique ability, Immortalized Soul!


    [Immortalize Soul (A Unique Passive Skill Bound to NPCs)]:


    Skill Description: The character transformed into a guild NPC will acquire an immortalized soul. After death, the character will be revived at the Guild Station after spending an amount of soul coins which is equivalent to the character¡¯s strength. (If no station is present, the soul will be kept temporarily and it cannot be revived!)


    This notification greatly delighted Chen Ziyu and his gang.


    Fengling was merely a weak woman. Although this area within the Mansion of the Dead was safe, nobody could ensure that the apocalypse would not happen again in the near future. If the players were killed as a group, then nobody could keep Fengling¡¯s safe.


    Fengling was a game character just like Cha Na and the Rock Ghost King. Neither of them was at the player¡¯s side and could not be revived after dying.


    However, this changed the game. If they converted Fengling into a NPC, this major problem would be solved.


    The crowd then encircled Fengling, who was rubbing her stuffed belly.


    Upon seeing this, Fengling lifted her gaze adorably. Her eyes glimmered in confusion.


    ¡°Sister Fengling, repeat a sentence after me!¡± Xue Li cried excitedly.


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m so stuffed and my belly might explode,¡± Fengling shook her head.


    ¡°After you recite it, I¡¯ll reward you with ten grilled Hawthorn Fishes!¡± Xue Li had to show her trump card in this situation.


    The Hawthorn Fish was a spiritual fish. Xue Li believed that Fengling would definitely fall for it.


    Indeed, Fengling¡¯s eyes lit up upon Xue Li¡¯s mention of the Hawthorn Fish, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat after you!¡±


    So, Fengling repeated after Xue Li, one sentence followed by another, and cited the entire vow of 500 words. Soon, the artifact detected the fluctuation of Fengling¡¯s soul and absorbed it into the artifact.


    As Fengling was not as strong as Tong Gua, Lu Wu and Bei Li did not show up this time. The artifact began to digitize her soul independently according to the program.


    Within five minutes, Fengling was sent out of the channel again.


    ¡°Yawn¡­ I think I¡¯d fallen asleep just now,¡± appearing confused, Fengling lifted her gaze to find Chen Ziyu and the others staring at her expectantly.


    ¡°Sister Fengling, can you see it? Can you see the Guild Menu? We can communicate via the guild channel from now on.¡±


    For a brief moment, Fengling did not know how to react until a notification, sent by the artifact, appeared in her head. Immediately, she understood what a Guild Menu was.


    After making sure that Fengling had turned into a NPC, Chen Ziyu decided to hand Xiao Tian over to complete the quest before discussing the manufacturing of the medicinal powder with Fengling.


    When they arrived at Tong Gua¡¯s Forge, the Great Dragon Guild members knew their guess was right.


    Tong Gua¡¯s Forge was closed on a daily basis. The obnoxious warning sign was still hanging at the conspicuous spot.


    Bang! Bang!


    Chen Ziyu had no other way but to knock on the door.


    As Chen Ziyu was knocking on the door, Lu Wu, who had been watching all along, growled. He woke the drunken Tong Gua up and told him what to do next.


    Having no choice, Tong Gua could only get up to open the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? Leave it here. You¡¯ve completed the quest.¡±


    After Wang Damang placed Xiao Tian down, Tong Gua spoke again, ¡°Oh, yea. Close the door when you leave.¡±


    ¡°Master Tong Gua, what about our reward, the custom-made weapon?¡±


    After hearing that they had completed the quest, but all they had gotten were the soul coins, Chen Ziyu could not help but question Tong Gua.


    ¡°Tomorrow, come again tomorrow!¡± Tong Gua waved his hand, looking annoyed as if he did not want to be bothered.


    Chen Ziyu and his pals had no choice but to step out of the workshop and close the door on their way out.


    ¡°Sister Fengling, we¡¯ll take you to the Wood Spirit Clan now. You can stay there temporarily until you have your own station. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure. I¡¯d love to see the kind members of Wood Spirit Clan that you¡¯ve talked about so much,¡± Fengling¡¯s face shone with curiosity.


    When Fengling described the members of the Wood Spirit Clan as kind people, Chen Ziyu and the others shot their eyes at Xue Li.


    ¡°I¡­ I said they were¡­¡± Xue Li explained nervously.


    As the crowd was moving toward the Wood Spirit Clan¡¯s residency, Xue Li asked Fengling curiously.


    ¡°Sister Fengling, how much Sunset Powder can you produce in a day?¡±


    ¡°Sunset Powder? I have no idea how to make it!¡± Fengling blinked, appearing innocent.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough, cough!¡±


    Chen Ziyu and the gang, who were eavesdropping the conversation, coughed. Meanwhile, Xue Li seemed stunned, with her mouth agape.


    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t know how to make Sunset Powder?¡± Xue Li, who thought she had misunderstood Fengling, repeated her question.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. However, my mother knows how to make it,¡± Fengling squinted as she replied.


    The Great Dragon Guild members were left speechless.


    ¡°Then, do you know how to make other potions?¡± Xue Li still carried a string of hope in her.


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s such a hassle to make the potions. Therefore, I never learned anything. I only focused on learning how to fish.¡±


    This time it was Xue Li that was left with no words.


    At that instance, the dreams of the members of the Great Dragon Guild were crushed. They were all glued to the ground, looking stupefied.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all?¡± Fengling blinked.


    Chen Ziyu and the others shook their heads and forced a smile, although they were all extremely upset.


    To open a potion store and to get rich? All these dreams have been crushed!

 Chapter 171 - Sweet Revenge Began From Cleaning (Part 2)

    Chapter 171: Sweet Revenge Began From Cleaning (Part 2)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Tong Gua¡¯s Forge ¨C Mansion of the Dead, Beiqi.


    Lu Wu was left speechless as he watched Tong Gua lie back down on the bed, not caring at all about Xiao Tian. He then roared again, waking Tong Gua up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just recruiting a weakling? It¡¯s such a trivial matter but still, I have to get my hands dirty. Sigh, one has to be tolerable when you¡¯re living under the same roof.¡±


    Tong Gua was nagging as he got up from his bed, then he strode toward Xiao Tian and gave him a kick before saying, ¡°Hey, repeat after me.¡±


    Xiao Tian was speechless.


    ¡°I swear in the presence of reincarnation,¡± after finishing the first sentence, Tong Gua realized Xiao Tian remained quiet, so he fired another kick.


    ¡°Do you not hear what I¡¯m asking you to do? Are you fooling around with me by keeping quiet?¡±


    Xiao Tian cursed in his mind. If you truly want me to read that shit, then remove this leaf that¡¯s covering my mouth, I seriously think that you did this intentionally just to have a few blows at me for fun.


    As if he understood Xiao Tian¡¯s condition, Tong Gua let out another sigh. With a wave of his wing toward Xiao Tian¡¯s mouth, the leaves were sliced apart in a second.


    ¡°You can recite it now¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Where am I?¡± Xiao Tian asked as soon as his mouth was freed.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Tong Gua¡¯s face gradually brightened up.


    ¡°Little Xiao Tian, I busted your boss a few days ago, who do you think I am!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Tian froze, he looked up to scrutinize Tong Gua carefully, his face growing paler.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the Ghost King Tong Gua!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, since you now know how much of a badass I am, you¡¯d better behave, or else I have thousands of ways to torture you miserably. Also, if you are obedient, you may have the chance to get your revenge.¡±


    ¡°Revenge?¡± Xiao Tian was awestruck.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get these injuries from the Sea King? Don¡¯t you just loathe him?¡± as he spoke, Tong Gua picked up a bottle of wine and shook it, realizing it was empty, he then threw it on the floor again.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Tian¡¯s heart was filled with wrath.


    He had been working wholeheartedly for the Sea King his whole life, making his way up to become one of the heads of the Sea King Navy, but the Sea King ignored their relationship and had nearly killed him. If it was not for his subordinates helping him, there was no way he could breathe in this world again.


    ¡°I do!¡±


    Since he had broken his ties with the Sea King, he had nothing to hide, and so Xiao Tian replied straight away.


    ¡°So do you want to get even?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± as he recalled how strong the Sea King was, Xiao Tian immediately went weak.


    As the head of the Sea King Navy, he clearly understood how powerful the Sea King was.


    His power was beyond the strength of the Ghost King Peak Realm, and on top of that, he had an enormous navy. Considering his own capabilities, there was no way he could get vengeance for himself.


    ¡°No buts. If you want vengeance, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Tong Gua crouched down with a smile plastered on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll help me?¡± Xiao Tian was bewildered as he looked at Tong Gua who was grinning from ear to ear.


    If it was Tong Gua, Xiao Tian believed that Tong Gua¡¯s strength was on par with the Sea King. After all, the news of the Sea King being severely beaten by Tong Gua back then was widely spread so he had heard of it before.


    However, he did not believe Tong Gua would help him without a price.


    ¡°Just tell me what you want. I¡¯m only left with my pathetic life, I can¡¯t give you anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, your pathetic life is what I want. From now on, you¡¯ll stay loyal to me¡­ us.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Xiao Tian agreed without hesitating. After all, it was only a promise. He had nothing to lose.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you imagined, now repeat after me,¡± Tong Gua patted Xiao Tian¡¯s head as he asserted.


    ¡°What do you want me to recite?¡± Xiao Tian felt slightly uneasy.


    ¡°The Oath of Soul Allegiance!¡± Tong Gua was honest. After all, with Xiao Tian¡¯s level of understanding, he would grasp it along the way when he recited.


    ¡°What! Soul Allegiance!?¡± Xiao Tian was stupefied.


    ¡°After you recite this, I promise your wounds will recover and you¡¯ll defeat the Sea King for sure. It¡¯s not a bad deal, is it? Your pathetic life in exchange for the Sea King,¡± Tong Gua was not anxious at all, instead, he spoke in a calm and composed manner.


    Lu Wu was impressed even though he was only watching from the outside world. Tong Gua could surely put on a show. Xiao Tian was totally falling into his lies.


    ¡°Okay! I promise you,¡± though there was a trace of unwillingness in his heart.


    However, as Tong Gua had mentioned, the Sea King¡¯s life in exchange for his would be worth it in every way.


    Moreover, if he could not get treatment now, his health would gradually worsen, and soon he would meet his end. Perhaps committing to Tong Gua was not a bad thing. Although Tong Gua¡¯s influence was not as great as the Sea King¡¯s, his own strength was way stronger.


    Seeing that Xiao Tian had given his word, Tong Gua nodded composedly.


    ¡°Good, repeat after me¡­¡±


    After reciting the Oath of Soul Allegiance, Xiao Tian¡¯s silhouette was immediately sucked into the Artifact Channel. The artifact ran on its own and began to digitize Xiao Tian.


    As a result of Xiao Tian¡¯s powerful strength, the digitalization continued for exactly half an hour. After the digitalization had finished, a gust of soul power flowed into Xiao Tian¡¯s body, healing his internal wounds completely. Xiao Tian was sent out of the Artifact Channel later on.


    Upon seeing Xiao Tian¡¯s second appearance, Tong Gua patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Boy, take a look at what¡¯s loaded into your brain and you¡¯ll finally know what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into now. Oh right, you¡¯re now my subordinate, kiddo. From now on, when I forge weapons, you¡¯ll make the fire, also, you need to know how to clean the rooms, do the laundry, and cook.¡±


    Xiao Tian clenched his fist, a look of surprise printed all over his face. His heavily injured self was restored in that short period, but he suddenly froze when he heard the words that had come out of Tong Gua¡¯s mouth.


    I, a mighty Ghost General, need to make a fire? Do laundry? Cook? Clean?


    When Xiao Tian was dumbstruck, lines after lines of messages emerged in his brain. At that moment, he finally came into a realization of what he got himself into.


    ¡°Boss¡­ Tong Gua, are you a subordinate, too?¡± Xiao Tian pointed upward as he spoke.


    ¡°Yeah, I boarded the pirate ship by accident and I can never get down,¡± Tong Gua lamented.


    ¡°So, who on earth are our superiors?¡±


    Xiao Tian had never seen Lu Wu and Bei Li before, hence he questioned curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t! Get your job done¡­ don¡¯t you see all these wine bottles on the floor, go clean them. Damn it, how could I have lived in this chaotic house, it¡¯s literally a pigpen, go clean it up now!¡± As he pointed at all the wine bottles on the floor, Tong Gua could not help but nag.


    Xiao Tian was speechless.


    Although he had many questions about the identity of the artifact¡¯s manipulators, Xiao Tian did not dare ask anything further.


    To him, individuals who were so capable of making such a horrific artifact must be an underworld god. It would not take too much effort to finish off a Ghost General like him, not to mention a sturdy Ghost King like Tong Gua who had also submitted to them. It seemed like he had nothing to complain about.


    Glancing at the messy house, Xiao Tian sighed. He had no choice but to start cleaning.


    He would eventually get his sweet revenge, but first, he needed to clean!

 Chapter 172 - A Live Assassination (Part 3)

    Chapter 172: A Live Assassination (Part 3)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After dealing with Xiao Tian, Lu Wu began to hang around the forum.


    A post that had an increasing number of visitors had caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention.


    [Subject: Who can kill Ao Jian on my behalf! The Demonic God Guild will offer 1,000 soul coins to the bounty killer as a reward for killing Ao Jian!]


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Forget it, man! Ao Jian is a low-key guy, but I think his place in the Top 10 within the region is already certain, not to mention he is ranked first. Unless there is a team fight, or else no one can kill him alone. But, I think you can consider giving Ao Jian 1,000 soul coins just to kill himself (laughing emoji)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°The people of the Demonic God Guild have a big heart. To be honest, Ao Jian is really strong, I feel that I¡¯m no match for him even when I¡¯m already born strong.¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°This rubbish Demonic God Guild is toxic, I have yet to settle the matter that happened in Fallen Fish Island previously with you. You guys deserve to be bullied!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Well, tens of thousands of players used to be trapped in the Fallen Fish Island because of all of you. It serves you right for provoking Ao Jian this time. (laughing emoji)¡±


    MyWifeIsTheMostBeautiful_InTheWorld (Murphy): ¡°I¡¯ll take on the task. I¡¯m setting up a live broadcast. (elated)¡±


    MyHusbandIsTheMostHandsome_InTheWorld (Little Pomelo): ¡°Task accepted. (elated)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Fuck, aren¡¯t these two the bounty killers that tore apart Zombie_Hunter? Since they have accepted the task, then let¡¯s wait for a good show. Sit tight and watch the gods fight (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°It appears that they are the Dark Shadow Twins that had requested for a transfer in position. A competition between the professionals; I can¡¯t wait to watch it!¡±


    Originally, this kind of post was quite common within the forum, but it wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention from the players. However, it was different this time as the two hunters that signed up for it were viewed very favorably by the players in the forum. On top of that, they were one of the top 10 bounty hunters in the region.


    This battle immediately caught the attention of large numbers of players as each and every one of them placed their replies right below the post. They wanted to see if the group of bounty killers that had never missed could defeat Ao Jian, one of the most high-tech pro players recognized in the forum.


    Soon, a live broadcast regarding the post appeared, then a large number of players joined in. The number of players exceeded 800,000 in less than half an hour, and it was still surging up.


    [Bounty Task Accepted, Killing Target: Ao Jian is on the way¡­]


    In order to be able to watch the competition between the expert players, the other players had even spontaneously provided the coordinates of Ao Jian¡¯s location in the live broadcast room. After about an hour¡¯s search, Murphy and Little Pomelo met Ao Jian in the Ascension Zone.


    At this moment in time, Ao Jian was standing in a wasteland. His fingers were swirling continuously, while the Nine Spiritual Swords shuttled back and forth behind him. The wild boar with fangs he was going against was thrown to the ground before it even had the chance to come closer.


    Now, a pool of black shadows came rapidly from afar. As it approached Ao Jian, two figures jumped out in unison, followed by two boning knives chiseling toward the back of Ao Jian.


    ¡°Sword, retract!¡±


    In the face of a sudden assassination, Ao Jian pointed to the Nine Spiritual Swords that was stabbed into the wild board with fangs. All of a sudden, the Nine Spiritual Swords turned back swiftly and sequenced themselves rapidly on the back of Ao Jian.


    ¡°Ding! Ding!¡±


    The metal clashed and a seemingly ferocious raid was resolved easily.


    Seeing that the attack was unsuccessful, Murphy and Little Pomelo quickly retreated and kept a distance of about five meters from Ao Jian.


    Watching Ao Jian with the Nine Spiritual Swords on his shoulders, tension began piling up in their hearts. Ao Jian¡¯s strength, after all, was far beyond any target they had ever come across. He was a real expert in the game, so it was extremely strenuous for them to win this battle!


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Ao Jian looked indifferently at the two who stood before him.


    ¡°We accepted a bounty task, regardless of it being right or not!¡± Murphy looked dignified.


    Upon hearing this, Ao Jian suddenly smiled, ¡°Actually, I would have gone to you if you hadn¡¯t come to me. I originally wanted to challenge you to see how well you could flexibly use the hidden character class ability. Awesome, now that both of you are here, bring it on!¡±


    After saying this, Ao Jian reached out his hand and waved. The Nine Spiritual Swords spread out behind his back automatically and arranged themselves into a fan, suspending in mid-air.


    Murphy and Little Pomelo exchanged glances with each other. Then, Little Pomelo¡¯s figure slowly integrated itself into the shadow of Murphy, while a dagger belonging to Little Pomelo emerged from Murphy¡¯s left hand.


    At the beginning of the battle, Ao Jian was clutching the sword spirit infusion in his hand, while the Nine Spiritual Swords levitated in the air behind him, hovering on top of his head. He constantly swept his eyes past them as he flashed from left to right, approaching very quickly.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    When the twins approached Ao Jian, Ao Jian stretched out his hand and grabbed something, then a red Spiritual Sword was in his hand. In a split second, he stabbed toward his left, which was the next landing point of the twins breakthrough.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    The numbers representing the emergence of health points. This attack took away more than 100 points of their health. However, a smile crept across their face. A dark shadow under their feet stretched forward and appeared on the back of Ao Jian. Then, the figure of Little Pomelo trod her way out, stabbing Ao Jian¡¯s at a tricky angle.


    Ao Jian was dumbstruck. He frantically wanted to recall his Spiritual Swords. However, Murphy, who was in front of him, raised his dagger at the same time and stabbed his neck.


    Having been attacked from the front and back, Ao Jian did not panic. The Nine Spiritual Swords in front of him spun around and stabbed Little Mo, intending to kill him first.


    The moment had come where the players who were watching the scene were left dumbfounded.


    The figure of Murphy began to blur, then the person that appeared in front of Ao Jian was Little Pomelo, who looked as if she was parrying his attack. However, Murphy, who was originally in an attack posture, stabbed Ao Jian¡¯s back immediately after changing position.


    -266 (Little Pomelo)


    -198 (Ao Jian)


    Two lines of health points appeared on top of their heads.


    This time, the audience saw it very clearly.


    In fact, after their bodies had separated, Little Pomelo who was standing behind Ao Jian was a feint. As Murphy was in the position to attack, she pulled back her dagger and went into defense mode. Then, they swapped bodies.


    Their sudden change of position, which was completely interlinked with each other, was quite unexpected. Even Ao Jian had failed to avoid it, and on top of that, he had suffered a stab in the back.


    The battle was still ongoing. At this moment, Little Pomelo who had flown backward after receiving a blow from the Nine Spiritual Swords began to blur. As she was being flung backward, her figure turned into Murphy. Later, Ao Jian felt a stabbing pain shoot through his back once more, as a number appeared on his head.


    However, the injuries were not yet over. The passive effect of Dark Shadow was triggered at this moment. While Murphy and Little Pomelo each had a stab on their backs, they marked the Yin and Yang Talisman onto Ao Jian¡¯s body as well.


    With the emergence of Yin and Yang Talisman together with their collision and explosion, Ao Jian shuddered. His health dropped directly to the bottom line, having less than 100 points left.


    Forum:


    Strike_Gold: ¡°Fuck, I didn¡¯t know the game could be played in such a way; when one froze after backstabbing, the other substitutes in to take a blow! Awesome!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Oh My God, I can feel the excitement running through my veins. How could they have such a good rapport so quickly? The great part of the show is finally starting.¡±


    Watermelom_Taro: ¡°Wow, a feint and a wave of seamless double backstab. They really have great chemistry with each other. FANTASTIC SHOW!¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°I am convinced. This operation has been recorded. I have to research and get to the bottom of it.¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Perhaps they do stand a chance to win this battle, not to mention that they as Dark Shadows should show their skill to their opponents (eyes filled with expectancy)¡­¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I suddenly have the urge to play this game with my boyfriend, and opt for a class advancement to Dark Shadow Twins to show off our love and skills (love)!¡±


    At that moment, the battle was still ongoing. Even Ao Jian could not bear the two stabs that he received in a row.


    His health had reached its limit. If he were to receive another blow, it would definitely be the end for him.


    However, Ao Jian did not panic. He swung his left hand backward as three Spiritual Swords turned back and shot toward Murphy, who was in the midst of launching yet another attack. While on his opposite side, another set of six Spiritual Swords which were right in front of Little Pomelo flung at her fiercely.

 Chapter 173 - The Realm Of Heart Sword

    Chapter 173: The Realm Of Heart Sword


    After hitting Little Pomelo and Murphy, Ao Jian left no room for them to maneuver. He began to perform the sword manipulation, intending to pull away for long-range strikes.


    It was because he was certainly aware of the fact that if he were to let them come anywhere close again, most probably he would be hit by them due to their phantom tactics. However, he did not have enough health to survive any more damage.


    Right at this moment, Ao Jian suddenly felt that the view before his eyes darkened rapidly. He was shrouded by infinite darkness ¨C his auditory, olfactory, and visual sense were shielded soon afterward.


    Two figures were quickly approaching in the darkness, but they were completely imperceptible to Ao Jian for the time being.


    Two streaking glimmers appeared in an instant. Just as the audience thought that the battle was about to come to a close, the sound of metal clashing together could be heard. Murphy and Little Pomelo who were close to him, were fought off once again.


    ¡°How could you sense us!¡± Murphy said with great astonishment while looking at Ao Jian with his eyes firmly closed.


    Ao Jian did not reply as his senses were shielded right now, he was totally unable to hear any sound from the outside. Nonetheless, both his hands were gently moving in the air. The Nine Spiritual Swords placed him as the center of attraction and continuously revolved around like a protector.


    Refusing to believe it, the two of them moved in a flash and galloped toward Ao Jian once more.


    ¡°Ding! Ding!¡±


    A clear sound could be heard. The black and white spiritual swords were floating on the left and right side respectively. Once again, he managed to resist this sudden attack.


    The audience outside the field burst into an uproar in the face of this weird scene. The reasoning behind how Ao Jian managed to do it was beyond their understanding.


    The battle was still going on. However, they could not break through Ao Jian¡¯s defensive sword array no matter how they attacked, which made them extremely anxious.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Can anyone tell me why? Aren¡¯t the senses shielded when the lights are out? How on earth did Ao Jian manage to find them? (confused face)¡±


    Cultivating_Longevity: ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the Realm of Heart Sword where he manipulates the sword with his heart, albeit his five senses being shielded. In this realm, the spiritual sword will respond to everything that is non-kendo and make an autonomous defense.¡±


    Peppa_Boar replied to Cultivating Longevity: ¡°Do you think you¡¯re making a movie? I would have been fooled by you if I am illiterate, for you explained in all seriousness and it does make so much sense. (smirking emoji)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°I think the analysis by the person above is very reasonable. Ao Jian will definitely perform Divine Sword later. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°The analysis by the person above is right. In fact, Ao Jian¡¯s true identity is a sword deity in real life and the Realm of Heart Sword is no big deal. If later he reaches out and screams for swords, 10,000 swords will be flying over and that scene would be too scary for us to behold. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xue Li: ¡°(Cover face) Enough, guys. Can¡¯t you all just analyze the skills seriously and stop talking about these useless things. Study intensively and learn the skills from it. (slam table)¡±


    Facing such a defensive sword array that was almost unsolvable, the two of them finally stopped as they were unable to break through the defense. Subsequently, the lights out effect diminished as well.


    Ao Jian slowly opened his eyes and stared at Murphy and Little Pomelo, a flicker of excitement flashed across his eyes.


    ¡°It works as expected!¡±


    ¡°How on earth did you do it?¡± Murphy looked surprised.


    Ao Jian¡¯s face lit up upon hearing that.


    ¡°After watching the video you posted, I have been pondering on the method to crack this trick. By right, it¡¯s totally unsolvable during the battle if the five senses are shielded. I began with this aspect and specially visited a person. He told me that the heart sword can be broken and this is the result of my research, the Realm of Heart Sword where there is no need to use five senses to defend, but I didn¡¯t expect it to really work!¡±


    The person Ao Jian had visited this time was none other than Wu Qing, the swordsman whom he wanted to surpass throughout his life.


    Originally, Wu Qing refused to accept this challenge.


    In his opinion, Ao Jian had become infatuated and if he continued to be obsessed with it, he would eventually harm himself. However, there was nothing he could do in the face of Ao Jian¡¯s aggressiveness, so he agreed in the end.


    However, this time Wu Qing was completely stupefied by the swordsmanship performed by Ao Jian, which was far more superior than common customs.


    What made him even more surprised was that he was caught off guard by the last sword manipulation that Ao Jian performed, he would have died if Ao Jian did not stop in the end.


    In spite of that, Ao Jian eventually chose to let him go, saying that he was already pursuing a higher level and it was no longer important for him to surpass and kill Wu Qing.


    Wu Qing was full of doubt as he did not know what happened to Ao Jian during this period of time. He no longer had anger and hatred but was filled with confidence and determination instead.


    Ao Jian thought of the target for his next challenge before leaving, thus he enquired Wu Qing about it. How can we fight with our opponent if all our five senses are shielded?


    Despite the fact that Wu Qing was puzzled, he gave an answer to Ao Jian¡¯s question, which was the heart sword.


    Ao Jian learned that the Realm of Heart Sword was divided into attack and defense based on Wu Qing¡¯s words. Now that he had comprehended about defense, hence the next step, he would have to understand the attack!


    A whirlwind of excitement swept over Ao Jian right now. Since the defense in the Realm of Heart Sword is feasible, the attack must be feasible as well.


    As long as I could understand about attacking in the Realm of Heart Sword, everything that is non-kendo will become the targets of the spiritual swords. I might as well give it a try to fight against this seemingly unsolvable sensory shield.


    ¡°We can¡¯t break your defense,¡± Murphy uttered as he put away his dagger.


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, either!¡± Ao Jian came back to his senses and waved, the Nine Spiritual Swords automatically lined up behind him.


    ¡°So this challenge is a fail!¡± nodding his head, Murphy turned around and took hold of Little Pomelo¡¯s hand before retreating together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come to you guys, let¡¯s battle it out next time!¡± Ao Jian asserted at this instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come, we don¡¯t like fighting!¡± Little Pomelo turned around and made a funny face at Ao Jian.


    Ao Jian did not answer but he knew he would challenge them again.


    It was his goal to pursue the ultimate kendo, and a powerful opponent would help him in sharpening his sword heart.


    At the end of this battle, the players outside the field were astounded as well. They never expected it to actually end in a draw.


    Meanwhile, the heat in the forum had yet diminished. They began to discuss and analyze the various techniques in this battle again. Many pro players even opened analysis posts for other players to learn combat experience.


    ¡°Murphy, 1,000 soul coins are gone, what a pity!¡± Little Pomelo pursed her lips, looking depressed.


    ¡°He is really strong, but we will definitely beat him in the future¡­¡±


    Before Murphy could finish his words, a game notification appeared all of a sudden.


    [Game notification: Player Qi Ming added you as a friend.]


    Murphy thought it was a player who wanted to offer a reward, so he immediately clicked confirm.


    A voice chat box appeared soon afterward.


    Qi Ming: ¡°Hello, are you Dark Shadow Twins?¡±


    Murphy: ¡°Yes, who do you want to kill? What¡¯s your price?¡±


    Qi Ming: ¡°No no no, I just want to ask about the location where you got your inheritance. Of course, I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell.¡±


    Murphy: ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep it a secret, it¡¯s actually at the Arctic Abyss, which is the southernmost part of Beiqi. If you want to go there, remember to buy a lot of Revive Potion as the place is extremely cold. Also, there is a big boss of the Ghost Emperor Realm at the Arctic Abyss so try not to mess with him.¡±


    Qi Ming: ¡°Thanks for your guidance!¡±


    Murphy nodded before closing the chat box.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    After the dialog box ended, an email appeared before Murphy¡¯s eyes.


    Murphy was stunned after opening the email for there were 288 soul coins in the email, followed by a passage.


    Thank you for your guidance about inheritance. It¡¯s a big favor and these soul coins are just a little token to show my respect!

 Chapter 174 - The Treasure Of The Sea King

    Chapter 174: The Treasure Of The Sea King


    Void Ocean, Crystal Palace.


    The Sea King was pacing back and forth with a ghastly expression on his face.


    Then, a subordinate walked over with a quick pace.


    ¡°Lord King of the Sea, Coconut Island has been invaded. The foreigners have looted the spiritual materials in two spiritual fields.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the Sea King stamped his foot heavily, leaving a pothole on the ground.


    This was not the first time. Recently, the islands where he placed the spiritual materials and treasures were invaded one after another, making the Sea King feel enraged.


    In the Void Ocean, it was the first time such a provocative raid had happened. The Sea King was unsure which force was aiming at him.


    ¡°Did you manage to find out which force it is? Why are they so clear about the location of the islands where I placed the treasure? And how do they know the distribution of the guard force!?¡± asked the Sea King while glaring at his subordinate who was kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°After the investigation conducted by the people I sent out, we found that these forces have a similar characteristic. All their sailing tools are Specter Ships and Specter Warships. Therefore, I suspect that it¡¯s done by some sea merchant force!¡±


    ¡°Sea merchants?¡±


    Speaking of sea merchants, the Sea King recalled Squid, the sea merchant who was killed by Xiao Tian back then. He had paid a price for the incident to come to an end.


    ¡°We have already compensated the Western Trading Association, it can¡¯t be them. Besides, based on the strength of the Western Trading Association, they will definitely lose if they were to fight against me!¡±


    The Sea King rejected this speculation after some thought.


    However, if it was not the Western Trading Association, the Sea King could not figure out which trading association would be targeting him secretly.


    After pondering for a while, Sea King spoke again, ¡°Keep on investigating, you must find out the exact force!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the subordinate quickly left after accepting the order.


    While the Sea King was agitated by this matter, the official web forum of Battle Online burst into an uproar.


    Right now on the official forum, a post about the guide was bumped to the top and had received more than 5,000,000 likes, creating the highest number of likes in the entire forum.


    [Guide for the Sea King¡¯s Treasure in the Void Sea, produced by Little Beili: Version 1 (Official Sticky Post)]


    Main Content:


    Do you want treasures and spiritual materials? Follow the map, I¡¯ve placed them there!


    Little Beili¡¯s Friendly Reminder: Version 2 is still in the progress of collecting information, stay tuned.


    (Attached figure ¨C Area labeled where the Sea King placed spiritual materials.)


    (Attached figure ¨C Area labeled where the Sea King put the treasures.)


    (Attached figure ¨C Area labeled where the Sea King distributed the guards.)


    There were a total of thirteen pictures in this top post. These maps clearly marked the storage locations of the Sea King¡¯s spiritual materials and treasures, and even the distribution of guards at these storage points was clearly shown.


    This post created quite a stir in the forum.


    There was particularly a label of Official Sticky Post on the subject of the post, which meant the content of this post had been officially recognized and all the internal information was true.


    A large number of players immediately began to sail toward the Void Ocean, following the marks on the map.


    As a large number of players obtained treasures and spiritual materials at the marked points on the map even more specific information was shared to the forum. All the players who were previously hesitant could not help but begin to swarm into the Void Ocean.


    Meanwhile, those players who gained something paid a very high compliment to this post.


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Thank you, thank you so much. Your post has helped our guild obtain an abundance of rewards. (Tip: 100 soul coins)¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Oh my god, I really looted a batch of spiritual materials by relying on the map coordinates. (Tip: 100 soul coins)¡±


    Swordsman_Who_Abhor_Evil: ¡°Thanks, you must have made a lot of effort to explore these areas, this is for your hard work. (Tip: 100 soul coins)¡±


    Ferocious_Beast: ¡°Awesome, I found a material depot according to the coordinates. Although I was killed by the guards in the end, I got three spiritual materials and I just sold them. Now I have the money for class advancement. Thank you very much. (Tip: 50 soul coins)¡±


    Fat_Happy_Water: ¡°Our team managed to find the Water Curtain Island according to your map. We also found the treasure depot but we didn¡¯t get anything as we were accidentally discovered by the guards. However, we still have to tip. (Tip: 50 soul coins)¡±


    It could be said that this post had officially unfolded the Age of Discovery for the players.


    After all, the main purpose of many players heading out to sea was to look for the islands. Hence, there was no guarantee that they would get something in return for sailing out.


    However, it was different now. The storage points of these treasures were clearly marked on the map. Even if some players could not afford the ship, they could not help but buy the Specter Ship using the soul coins in their savings, planning to go to the marked points of these treasures to try their luck.


    The whole forum was filled with the vibe of longing for the ocean.


    The perpetrators behind this were naturally Lu Wu and Bei Li.


    The main reason they would recruit Xiao Tian was to obtain the map of these sea areas.


    Xiao Tian was originally one of the top commanders of the Sea King Navy. He knew the Void Ocean very well and even the location of the islands where the Sea King stored his treasures.


    After completely becoming a member of Beiqi, he obviously had nothing to hide. Thus, he told them everything he knew.


    In the meantime, Bei Li had produced more than ten treasure maps of the Void Ocean based on Xiao Tian¡¯s words. She then posted the maps on the official web forum using a smurf account and publicized the matter as a pro player. After that, she affirmed the authenticity of this post under the name of the officials.


    As expected, this trick went very well. Many of the treasures of the Sea King were raided by players and a large number of spiritual materials and spiritual stuff were seized, bringing a lot of trouble to the Sea King.


    Bei Li¡¯s smurf account instantly became a pro player in the eyes of the forum players, she was also awarded the title of God of Exploration by the players.


    The tips below this post alone exceeded 100,000 soul coins. Of course, all the soul coins went into Lu Wu¡¯s pocket.


    However, Lu Wu had prepared himself to bear the possible consequences of such a large-scale raid, which was to face a full-scale war with the Sea King.


    At the current stage, there was still a wide gap between the strength of the players and that of the Sea King Navy.


    Nonetheless, Lu Wu had something that the Sea King was dreadful of and that was Tong Gua.


    Right now, the Sea King had no idea that the ability of Tong Gua was solely dependent on fate. This was why Tong Gua might be a potential force that the Sea King was afraid of.


    Although it was unlikely for the large-scale battle to break out in an instant, small-scale battles were completely inevitable.


    However, the players were certainly not afraid of the small-scale battles as they were completely immortal. While they were fighting each other, it would only incur an overall loss in strength for the Sea King Navy, but not Lu Wu and the others.


    On the contrary, the players would gradually improve their overall strength in small-scale confrontations.


    Therefore, Lu Wu was currently thinking of creating as many small-scale conflicts as possible over a large area, so as to consume the huge force of the Sea King Navy little by little, until it was completely defeated in the end.


    Fueling war by warfare, this was the invasion route that all the players should take.

 Chapter 175 - A Conversation Which Was Not On The Same Page

    Chapter 175: A Conversation Which Was Not On The Same Page


    Beiqi, Arctic Abyss.


    A figure was approaching from a distance with a wooden staff in his hand. He slowly stepped into the world of ice and snow and his body was soon covered with heavy snow.


    After learning that there was an inheritance in the Arctic Abyss from Murphy, Qi Ming made sufficient preparation and planned to explore the place to look for the hidden quest.


    Qi Ming was different from Ao Jian. He had a steady desire to become stronger and had no edge at all. It was due to the fact that he was not simply doing it for the sake of becoming stronger, but his main goal for becoming stronger was to cultivate longevity. There were many hidden quests for cultivation in this game, thus he did not want to miss this opportunity.


    Just like what Murphy said, it was very cold inside the Arctic Abyss. Bloody words had started to appear on his head as he explored deeper into it.


    At this moment, Qi Ming waved his wand, a hideous evil ghost emerged from the ground and began to circle around him.


    The stinging chill immediately subsided as the evil ghost had the ability to completely cut him off from the outside world.


    Just as he wanted to go deeper, several figures suddenly appeared in front of him. The leading tall boy reached out and waved at him.


    ¡°Catch him!¡±


    Several figures darted toward him at tremendous speed in an instant.


    Feeling startled, Qi Ming quickly raised his wand to summon the ghost. However, they were moving too fast so he fell onto the ground before he could react.


    ¡°Eh! It¡¯s not them, we got the wrong man,¡± after having a clear look at Qi Ming, the leading boy scratched his head, looking very embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± the boy next to him raised his fist and smashed into his face.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The gang fight broke out, the ground was shaking and the snow was drifting around them.


    Qi Ming slowly got up and dusted off his clothes. He stared at the teenagers from the Ice Snow Clan who were fighting together, looking rather perplexed.


    At first, he thought it was a surprise attack, but it appeared to be otherwise. It was a private dispute between themselves and he just accidentally got involved.


    After analyzing those teenagers from the Ice Snow Clan, Qi Ming¡¯s face took on a look of surprise. He quickly walked toward the interior of the Arctic Abyss after some consideration.


    I can¡¯t afford to mess with these teenagers.


    However, another silhouette landed in front of Qi Ming before he could even take a few steps. It was none other than the Lord of the Arctic Abyss, Frozen.


    He reached out and grabbed Qi Ming¡¯s shoulder, and then his body floated up in the air. All Qi Ming could feel was that the vision before his eyes began to blur. When he finally stood firmly on the ground again, he found himself in front of an ice crystal cliff. There were many ice sculptures of creatures on the cliff.


    ¡°Foreigner, you have entered the forbidden area of the Ice Snow Clan, how do you wish to die!?¡±


    Qi Ming was in utter confusion.


    Looking at the message about the forbidden area of the Ice Snow Clan on the map, Qi Ming was somehow baffled. Aren¡¯t you the one who brought me here?


    However, after analyzing Frozen¡¯s menu, Qi Ming could not help but be stunned on the spot. Never had he imagined that the boy in front of him was a horrifying existence in the Ghost Emperor Realm.


    ¡°Tell me, how do you wish to die!?¡± Frozen looked proudly at Qi Ming, his body hovering in the air.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t¡­ aren¡¯t you the one who brought me here?¡± Qi Ming whispered.


    ¡°Shut up, you shameless guy. How dare you step into the forbidden area of the Ice Snow Clan without permission, violate the regulations of our clan and slander me.¡±


    Qi Ming was speechless.


    You are amazing, everything you said is right! Qi Ming suddenly had no intention to explain.


    ¡°Although you violated the taboos of our Ice Snow Clan, I can spare your life. But first, you have to answer some questions,¡± Frozen voiced out again.


    Qi Ming looked up at Frozen, suddenly feeling tired. Just say if you want to ask a question, why do you want to make it so scary? I¡¯m not even afraid of death.


    ¡°Please ask, Clan Leader Frozen!¡±


    Frozen thought Qi Ming had compromised, he nodded his head, looking pleased with himself.


    ¡°Let me ask you, who is the current King of Beiqi?¡±


    He had asked Murphy and Little Pomelo about this before, but they told him that it was Lu Yan, which caused Frozen to think that the King of Beiqi was dead. He almost made a big mistake because of that, so he wanted to make it clear this time.


    ¡°The King of Beiqi? The King of Beiqi is the King of Beiqi! I don¡¯t know his surname or his given name.¡±


    After all, he had never visited Tong Gua. He was just like most of the players who had no idea that Lu Yan was the current King of Beiqi.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Are you not from the Land of Beiqi?¡± Frozen looked seemingly astonished.


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Beiqi Army, but I really don¡¯t know the name of the King of Beiqi.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then let me ask you, do you know a person named North Sea? Where exactly is he in Beiqi right now?¡±


    ¡°North Sea? I¡¯ve never heard of him,¡± Qi Ming shook his head again.


    ¡°How could it be, he is the strongest in all of Beiqi. How is it possible that you¡¯ve never heard of him?¡±


    Thinking of the arrogant man who managed to suppress all their Beiqi forces at once, and reigned supremacy as the first King of Beiqi with a superior attitude, Frozen could not help trembling in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The strongest in Beiqi are the ghost kings such as Rock and Hydra, aren¡¯t they?¡± Qi Ming was shocked as well. Why do I have a feeling that the two of us are not on the same page at all?


    ¡°What shit are Rock or Hydra¡­ have you really never heard of North Sea?


    Frozen was flustered and exasperated as he could not perceive what the King of Beiqi was scheming. Why did his legend completely disappear from the Land of Beiqi? What¡¯s even stranger is that he¡¯s clearly still alive, but why is he no longer the King of Beiqi?


    ¡°I¡¯ve truly never heard of this person,¡± Qi Ming looked at Frozen with an odd look on his face.


    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible. Oh right, tell me exactly how the current King of Beiqi became the king. I don¡¯t believe that he has the strength to take over the position from my king!¡± claimed Frozen as he took on a ghastly expression.


    ¡°The current King of Beiqi is loved by the spirits of the Land of Beiqi. He stood high in popular demand and thus, naturally he has become the King of Beiqi,¡± Qi Ming told him the background content that appeared when they first entered the game.


    ¡°What a fool you are, since when is there a popular demand in Beiqi, all of them fight their way out!¡± Frozen rolled up his sleeves in anger, his intention to hit Qi Ming was clearly written on his face.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is true, the current King of Beiqi fought against the Black Dragon King for the sake of the spirits in the Land of Beiqi. He gave up his life for righteousness, turned into a fireball and died together with the Black Dragon King. He saved all the lives of the living beings in Beiqi!¡± Qi Ming sighed as he recalled the shocking intro at the opening of the game.


    Frozen¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing this. Who the hell is the Black Dragon King? Giving up his life for righteousness? You think you¡¯re telling a story to me, is that it?


    Last time, what Murphy and Little Pomelo told him sounded somewhat incredible. This time, there was an even more unbelievable one. There was even a Black Dragon King now. Frozen had a feeling that his worldview would be overturned if he were to dwell on it.


    As a result, he clenched his fists and raised Qi Ming with his right hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand you anymore. Consider me a loser if I don¡¯t beat you until you¡¯re screaming for help today!¡±

 Chapter 176 - Netherworld

    a


    Chapter 176: Netherworld


    After unleashing a barrage of attacks, Qi Ming was flung onto the ground again.


    Qi Ming was utterly stunned. His nose was bloody and his face was swollen from the beating. I had shared everything I knew, so why am I still being beat up? Why does this Ghost Emperor before me not have elite cultivation at all?


    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll beat you to death if you spout any more nonsense!¡± Frozen clenched his fist, his angry face showing no signs of assuaging.


    Qi Ming thought silently. Frozen might as well just kill me, what a bully.


    Gazing at Qi Ming, who looked completely despondent, Frozen contemplated for some time before asking again.


    ¡°Then, do you know these two people?¡±


    As he spoke, Frozen waved his hand and sprinkled glittering ice crystals in front of him, as the images of Murphy and Little Pomelo appeared.


    Qi Ming replied curtly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can let you go, as long as you promise me one thing,¡± Frozen smiled suddenly.


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    After being beaten up, Qi Ming had no intention of helping him at all. However, he wanted to see what Frozen, who did not have elite cultivation, had in mind.


    ¡°Help me find and kill them,¡± Frozen became greatly infuriated when he thought about the two people who caused him to nearly break his legs.


    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t beat them in a fight!¡± said Qi Ming truthfully.


    After watching the battle between them and Ao Jian, Qi Ming knew his limitations. Aside from self-destructing, he really had no way to fight against the phantom-skilled Dark Shadow Twins currently.


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat them?¡±


    After hearing this, Frozen was stunned for a moment. He lowered his head to mull it over.


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you the ability to defeat them, and you¡¯ll help me exact revenge. What do you think?¡± Frozen suggested after pondering about it.


    ¡°What can you give me?¡± Qi Ming had a sudden thought.


    It was definitely impossible for him to help Frozen kill someone. Although he was devoted to enlightenment and eager to cultivate immortal inheritance, Murphy and Little Pomelo had hinted to him where the inheritance was. So naturally, he would not help Frozen kill them.


    However, he extremely despised Frozen now, so he would be happy to swindle some benefits from him.


    ¡°What are you devoted to?¡± Frozen asked, looking at Qi Ming.


    ¡°The Ghost Sect!¡±


    ¡°Let me check,¡± Frozen nodded after he heard the answer. Then, he waved his hand and a small black dot appeared, hovering in mid-air. It expanded continuously as it spun around, causing its diameter to increase to over two feet in the blink of an eye.


    Then, Frozen extended his hand into the black vortex and started to grasp around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Ice Snow Clan treasury has everything. Naturally, I can find the inheritance of the Ghost Sect for you as well.¡±


    Qi Ming nodded in surprise, but a thought suddenly emerged in his heart.


    Does this count as rewarding me after a punishment?


    After fumbling around for quite some time, Frozen took a black ball out of the vortex and threw it to Qi Ming.


    ¡°This is the one. Although it¡¯s a broken inheritance, as long as you master any part of this broken inheritance, you can learn a large number of spells from the Ghost Sect. What do you think, are you interested in this deal?¡±


    [Netherworld (Broken Inheritance Class)]: The life-long inheritance crystal of the 23 elders of the Netherworld Clan, contains a large number of Ghost Sect spells. Some skills need to be mastered by oneself.


    Qi Ming read the analysis of this black ball with a horrified look on his face. Of course, he knew how terrifying the value of this ball was. However, Frozen, a person without elite cultivation, handed it to him so casually.


    After thinking about it, Qi Ming chose to use it directly.


    Suddenly, a game notification appeared.


    [Applying this inheritance will override the original inherited character class, do you wish to continue?]


    ¡°Apply!¡±


    [Server Announcement, congratulations to player Qi Ming who has successfully advanced to the inherited character class called Netherworld!]


    While all the players were in an uproar, Qi Ming¡¯s body began to digitize.


    [Netherworld (First Smile Stage)]: Advanced Inheritance from the Large Domain of Sen Luo, containing the power of 3,000 Ghost Sects.


    Class Introduction: The Supreme Inheritance of the royal family of the Netherworld Clan from the Large Domain of Sen Luo, which contains three smiles. Reversing life and death with the First Smile, shocking ghosts with the Second Smile, and controlling the universe with the Third Smile!


    Compatible Weapon: Soulstealer wand (a special custom weapon that can be forged by providing the materials and soul coins to Tong Gua or other forging NPCs.)


    Default Basic Skills: 3,000 Ghost Sects (Gold Level passive ability), Netherworld Ghost Step, Soul Forging Seal, Ghost Realm, Vengeful Spirits Demonic Seal, First Smile of Sen Luo (Incomplete).


    [3,000 Ghost Sects (Gold Level passive ability)]:


    Skill Description: This is a special skill with no cooldown time. After using it, you can browse through the three thousand spells of the Ghost Sect. (Internal spells need to be mastered by yourself).


    [Netherworld Ghost Step ¨C Level 1]:


    Skill Description: After casting this skill, the user¡¯s body will turn into a ghost form, increasing the movement speed by 500% and reducing the physical damage taken by 60%. In this state, spells cannot be cast. The duration is two minutes and the cooldown time is thirty minutes.


    Skill Annotation: If the 3,000 Ghost Sect skills have all been mastered, the specific art of this type could be also performed in this state.


    [Soul Forging Seal]:


    Skill Description: After casting this skill on the target, it will be marked with a cursed secret seal, reducing their health by five points per second for two minutes (this effect can be affected by its own attributes).


    [Ghost Realm]:


    Skill Description: The user will create a Ghost Realm, and its duration is four minutes. Ten low-level ghosts will be spawned in the Ghost Realm every second, and they will target and attack enemies in the realm. Cooldown time is two days.


    Skill Annotation: The strength of the ghosts that are spawned in the realm is affected by the user¡¯s attributes.


    [Vengeful Spirits Demonic Seal]:


    Skill Description: Targets marked with this skill will be haunted by vengeful spirits. Vengeful spirits will be randomly spawned near the target to attack them. The duration is ten minutes and the cooldown is for thirty minutes.


    [The First Smile of Sen Luo (Incomplete)]:


    Skill Description: The First Smile of Sen Luo reverses life and death, this skill is incomplete and has to be mastered by the player. The active effect cannot be displayed if the skill is not complete yet.


    Active Effect: Unknown


    Passive Effect: The seal of the Sen Luo Netherworld Clan (The Royal Family of the Large Domain of Sen Luo)


    Feeling the spiritual power of the Ghost Sect flowing through his body, Qi Ming¡¯s heart began to swell with excitement.


    He knew that this was the Ghost Sect¡¯s power that he had been pursuing throughout his entire life. He had lived in seclusion on the snow-capped mountaintops and worked hard for a hundred years for this, yet he had never obtained it.


    However, he did not expect to obtain it so easily in the game world. Undoubtedly, Qi Ming felt extremely touched and excited.


    On the other hand, Frozen¡¯s eyes widened when he found out that Qi Ming¡¯s aura had changed.


    ¡°You¡­ you have mastered the power of the Netherworld Ghost Sect?¡± Frozen asked in disbelief.


    The Netherworld Inheritance Pearl was obtained after he had beheaded and killed all the elders of the Netherworld Clan hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    At the time, Frozen had secretly pilfered some Ghost Sect spells from it. However, he discarded them in the Ice Snow Clan treasury because they were incompatible with his ability. After all, this was also an extremely high-level inheritance.


    However, the person before him had only just obtained the inheritance, yet he had already mastered its arc and completely transformed the energy system flowing in his body. It was simply too incredible for Frozen to believe.


    He¡¯s a genius. He¡¯s simply a peerless genius. I have never seen the existence of such a terrifying genius in my life.


    Frozen was completely unaware of the artifact¡¯s existence, so all of this seemed like a miracle to him. He was thoroughly flabbergasted by Qi Ming¡¯s talent.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Qi Ming¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement, as he stood up and saluted Frozen.


    Qi Ming was not overly impressed when he heard Frozen shower him with compliments, claiming that he was a genius.


    In the dharma-ending age, anyone who could cultivate was a genius, and he was the cr¨¨me de la cr¨¨me of them all. Hence, Qi Ming casually accepted it even though he was slightly embarrassed by Frozen¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ ahem¡­ boy, your talent is quite exceptional. What do you think, are you interested in joining our Ice Snow Clan and becoming one of us?¡±

 Chapter 177 - Hysterical Experiments On The Brink Of Death

    Chapter 177: Hysterical Experiments On The Brink Of Death


    Facing Qi Ming, an extremely talented person, Frozen suddenly had an impulse to take him under his command.


    After all, there were not many men with such talents in all of Beiqi. Being a man with a great vision, Frozen was as joyful as a hunter who had just found his next prey.


    ¡°You want me to join the Ice Snow Clan?¡± Qi Ming was stunned.


    He instinctively took a glance at the list of quests. Noticing that there was no notification, he shook his head.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯re looking down on the Ice Snow Clan?¡± Frozen suddenly looked mad as he rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m a member of the army of Beiqi. Besides, I am not one of your original members. How can I join the Ice Snow Clan?¡±


    ¡°So, what? You can swear by your soul, pledge your allegiance and loyalty to the Ice Snow Clan. You would immediately become one of us.¡±


    Hearing this, Qi Ming stared at them with his widened eyes. Swearing on my soul is too wicked.


    Although this was a game, Qi Ming dared not take this risk. After all, he knew how cult-like the game was, and he did not want to imagine the consequences he would have to face if the pledge came true.


    Frozen was so aggressive, though, and Qi Ming had no idea how to deal with him.


    After giving it another thought, he replied, ¡°Clan leader, how about I kill those two first, before we discuss this matter again?¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Frozen nodded. He vanished and reappeared behind Qi Ming before he slapped him on the back.


    ¡°I have injected soul-eating worms into your body. I will remove them once you finish the task. Otherwise, seven days later, your soul will be eaten, and you will definitely die.¡±


    When Frozen finished talking, Qi Ming felt a burn behind him, and then a notification appeared.


    [Notification: You have been invaded by soul-eating worms and your soul has been infested with parasites.]


    [Notification: Failed infestation. The soul-eating worms are gradually dying. Ten minutes until their death.]


    Seeing the two notifications, Qi Ming grimaced as he looked at Frozen¡¯s gloating face.


    ¡°Well, do you feel the pain from the burning of your soul? Now, the pain is still mild. If you kill those two people as soon as possible and bring their heads to me, I will resolve it for you. Otherwise, the pain will continue to intensify and you will suffer!¡±


    Glowering, Qi Ming nodded. He threw a glance at the clock before he spoke nervously, ¡°Clan leader, then I shall not delay. I¡¯ll start at once, and will soon return with two heads!¡±


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll walk you there!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Frozen grabbed Qi Ming by his shoulder, and flew him away before they appeared at the entrance of Ice Snow Village.


    After landing, Qi Ming cupped his hands together and bid adieu to Frozen, ¡°Farewell, clan leader!¡±


    Frozen nodded arrogantly and flew back into Ice Snow Village.


    After Frozen left, Qi Ming immediately activated the Netherworld Ghost Step and ran toward the Arctic Abyss.


    The soul-eating worms were about to die. He was afraid that Frozen could sense the worms¡¯ death and capture him again. Without a second thought, he sprinted away from Ice Snow Village.


    With a speed bonus of 500%, Qi Ming, who was in phantom mode, acted like a ghost as he shuttled quickly through the ice and snow.


    Ten minutes later¡­


    Another notification popped up in Qi Ming¡¯s head.


    [Notification: The soul-eating worms are dead!]


    At the same time, standing at the top of the ice crystal cliff and admiring the ice sculpture below, Frozen shuddered before he revealed his ferocious face. All of a sudden, he rose in the air and swooshed toward the edge of the Arctic Abyss.


    That was when he sensed the death of the soul-eating worms. He did not know how Qi Ming did it, but at the moment, he could not allow him to escape from the Arctic Abyss. Otherwise, he would not be able to guarantee that Qi Ming would obey him.


    At that time, Qi Ming had run to the border of the Arctic Abyss. Looking at the outer world which was only less than a hundred yards away, Qi Ming accelerated his pace.


    ¡°Stop running!¡± an enraged voice rumbled behind his back.


    Hearing the roar that was coming at him, Qi Ming sped up.


    Just as Qi Ming crossed the border, Frozen appeared at the border.


    Looking at Qi Ming who continued to sprint forward, Frozen paused in his tracks.


    He stared at the blue ice crystal line that separated the Arctic Abyss from the outer world. Frozen grimaced as his subconscious told him to take a step forward and cross the line. However, he quickly retreated before he could even land his foot.


    He only needed a few seconds to capture Qi Ming, but he knew the price he would have to pay for leaving the Arctic Abyss.


    The last time he tried to leave, he was warned and threatened, saying that his legs would be fractured if he ever stepped out of the Arctic Abyss. Knowing North Sea, he instinctively knew that if he left, he would be killed, not just have his legs broken.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Frozen was so mad at the moment and he let out a cry angrily.


    As he cried, the ice spikes around him were removed from the ground and turned the area into an ice prison.


    Hearing the loud noise coming from behind, Qi Ming turned around, only to find an angry Frozen glaring at him from afar. Yet, he was thankfully not following him.


    This puzzled Qi Ming, but he stopped and eyed Frozen up.


    ¡°Come back to me!¡± looking at Qi Ming, Frozen became furious again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get out of that place?¡± Qi Ming asked curiously.


    ¡°Come back now!¡± Frozen did not answer his question. Instead, he shouted in fury.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    After he learned that Frozen could not leave the Arctic Abyss, Qi Ming was immediately put at ease. He put on a smile.


    ¡°You ungrateful fellow, I gave you this inheritance!¡± there was hate in Frozen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You have beaten me up, and I took a share of your inheritance, which makes us even. Besides, the two people you told me about were actually kind to me. How could I bite the hand that feeds me!?¡± Qi Ming said solemnly.


    Upon hearing this, Frozen was extremely upset. After all the time he had spent with these men, they were actually a group of people who came to steal his own inheritance. They are so shameless.


    ¡°Are you coming back or not?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m going to come out and beat you to death?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll do that!¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, I will get you now!¡±


    Angrily, he lifted his foot, intending to step out of the border. However, before his foot hit the ground, he quickly pulled it back, and he quickly checked his surroundings, as if to see if anyone was watching him.


    After confirming that there was no one around, he raised his foot again and timidly extended it a little. But soon, he nervously pulled it back again.


    Qi Ming was once again rendered speechless.


    Frozen¡¯s expression reminded Qi Ming of a picture posted by the players in the forum labeled with hysterical experiments on the brink of death.


    Frozen now looked exactly like the man in the picture.


    After five or six attempts, Frozen grit his teeth, and recklessly crossed the line, galloping toward Qi Ming.


    Startled, Qi Ming quickly turned and sprinted.


    Meanwhile, the smile on Frozen¡¯s face slowly turned ruthless and ferocious¡­


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With a loud bang, Frozen was thrown back into the Arctic Abyss at a speed three times faster than the current land speed record.

 Chapter 178 - The Purpose Of Having A Dream

    Chapter 178: The Purpose Of Having A Dream


    Following the loud bang, Frozen, who was about to reach Qi Ming, was thrown back into the Arctic Abyss at an extreme speed.


    Although he heard the loud noise behind him, Qi Ming dared not look back. Instead, he hastened his pace and disappeared into the distance.


    Feeling the pain in his chest, Frozen looked extremely frightened because he knew that his boss had arrived.


    At that instant, a figure appeared above the pothole. He smiled as he extended his hand.


    ¡°Oops, why are you so careless? Come on, let me help you up!¡±


    ¡°My¡­ my king. I¡¯ll get up by myself!¡± Frozen quickly climbed out of the pothole.


    ¡°My king, why do you have time to visit? There¡¯s a situation in my clan. I¡¯ll have to go back and take care of it first,¡± as he said it, he turned around, wanting to leave.


    However, as soon as he levitated, he was kicked back to the ground.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go back? Come on, I¡¯ll show you around,¡± with that, North Sea pulled Frozen by his hand and dragged him to the border.


    ¡°My king, I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going with you!¡± Frozen cried with a face full of despair.


    At this time, Frozen completely lost his previous arrogant temperament. Instead, he appeared more like a crying child who was about to be punished.


    ¡°You did a good experiment. Do you mind showing me again?¡± looking at Frozen, the white-haired old man smiled grimly.


    ¡°My king, I will not repeat my mistake. I admit that I¡¯m at fault!¡± Frozen knelt on the ground, acting like an innocent child.


    ¡°If you dare do it again, I¡¯ll chop off any foot that you put out!¡± the old man glared at him, as his aura formed a menacing white tiger behind him. Immediately, Frozen shrank back in fear.


    ¡°My king, I know I¡¯m wrong. Please don¡¯t hit me!¡± Frozen seemed to know what was going to happen next. He quickly begged for mercy again as he wrapped his head with his arms.


    However, the old man did not attack. He turned to look at the Arctic Abyss before he shifted his gaze back to Frozen.


    ¡°Frozen, what is your greatest dream?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Frozen slowly let go of his head, his eyes bewildered.


    ¡°I¡­ I only want to lead a peaceful and quiet life,¡± Frozen answered after giving it some thought.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Listening to his answer, the white-haired old man kicked Frozen in the butt.


    ¡°Even a pig can notice your ambition. Yet, you want to hide it from me. Not only do you want to retrieve your power in Beiqi, you also want to become the king of Beiqi!¡±


    The white-haired old man¡¯s words frightened Frozen. Nervously, Frozen bowed his head.


    He yelled, ¡°My king, I have never wanted to be the king of Beiqi. I am absolutely loyal to you. You must not believe the rumors.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t do this to me. I can understand how you want to be the king of Beiqi because I used to have the same idea as yours!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Frozen slowly raised his head. Just now he thought that North Sea wanted to have a showdown with him, and eventually kill him, but this did not seem to be the case.


    ¡°My¡­ my king, what do you mean?¡± Frozen asked in a timid manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a big dream. If you work hard, maybe one day you will achieve it,¡± the white-haired old man heaved a sigh as he patted Frozen on his shoulder. Then, he turned and walked away.


    Looking at the back of the white-haired old man, Frozen was extremely confused. He could not understand the meaning behind the old man¡¯s words.


    At that moment, the old man stopped in his tracks. Frozen immediately took a step backward fearfully.


    However, the white-haired old man did not turn around.


    Instead, he stood at the spot as she spoke, ¡°Back then, my greatest dream was to be in charge of Beiqi and become the supreme leader of Beiqi. I shed blood and tears, striving to achieve this goal. Finally, it took me 100,000 years of hard work to become the king of Beiqi. I was very excited and proud at the time.¡±


    ¡°However, soon after I took the throne and became the king of Beiqi, I suddenly became so confused. I even cried in despair because I didn¡¯t know what to do next. I didn¡¯t know what my next goal was. I didn¡¯t know where to find a goal that could excite and motivate.¡±


    As his words paused here, the silhouette of the white-haired old man slowly disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a dream. Having a dream will not only push you to materialize your dream. Meanwhile, it will also make you realize the purpose of having a dream and enjoy the process of achieving it. Frozen, I give you this opportunity for you to grow stronger. When you¡¯re powerful enough to defeat me, you¡¯ll reign Beiqi!¡±


    After the white-haired old man left, Frozen was stunned as he got lost in his thoughts.


    As the white-haired old man said, although Frozen had sworn allegiance and loyalty to him, he had never truly succumbed to him. His dream had always been to surpass the white-haired old man and become the supreme leader of Beiqi. However, the white-haired old man¡¯s today¡¯s lecture had confused Frozen.


    If I become the king of Beiqi, what will be my next goal?


    Frozen got lost in his thoughts.


    After a long thoughtful pause, Frozen, who was covered by the thick heavy snow, suddenly emerged from the snow wearing a determined expression.


    ¡°No matter what happens in the future, I will beat you first! Only then can I become the future king of Beiqi!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to hold a Valentine¡¯s Day event?¡± looking at the calendar, Bei Li whispered.


    ¡°Do we have to do it?¡± Lu Wu seemed very surprised.


    ¡°Other games seem to have already started many Valentine¡¯s Day events to get players to spend money in the games,¡± Bei Li proposed again in a muffled tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it. I¡¯m afraid that I will throw up if I see the players displaying their love in public.¡±


    ¡°But there are a lot of players in the forum asking why there¡¯s no Valentine¡¯s Day event,¡± Bei Li continued her persuasion.


    ¡°Where are the posts? I¡¯ll delete them,¡± Lu Wu put on a solemn expression.


    Upon hearing this, Bei Li entered the forum, and pointed at the screen.


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°What about any Valentine¡¯s day events? What about quests for the couples to accomplish together? Why are you not giving us a chance to display our love? (slamming table emoji)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Why are there no events on Valentine¡¯s Day? There are so many events on the other festivals. What is happening now? (table-flipping emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I suspect that the developer of this game is single. That¡¯s why he¡¯s not holding an event for Valentine¡¯s Day¡­ (Bad rating!)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I was ready to huddle in the corner and watch you guys showcasing your relationship. But, it seems that there is no Valentine¡¯s Day event today. (I¡¯m so happy~)¡±


    MyWifeIsTheMostBeautiful_InTheWorld: ¡°I am so angry because you don¡¯t allow us to show our affection publicly~¡±


    MyHusbandIsTheMostHandsome_InTheWorld: ¡°Yes, where are the Valentine¡¯s Day events that will send us exclusive fashions and flowers?¡±


    Assassins_Creed: ¡°All of you who want to display your affections are unscrupulous, and should be burned to death!¡±


    Looking at the discussion of the players in the forum, Bei Li looked at Lu Wu again.


    ¡°Are you sure you will not do it?¡±


    Lu Wu nodded calmly as he deleted a few cheesy posts. Then, he posted a statement.


    [Forum system failure. Many posts have disappeared for no apparent reason. Maintenance is ongoing¡­]

 Chapter 179 - The Resurrection Of Cangxu (2 In 1)

    Chapter 179: The Resurrection Of Cangxu (2 In 1)


    Lu Wu was cultivating on the sofa when suddenly, he received a call from Wu Guoyi.


    Wu Guoyi had called to inform him that they could now go online in Battle Online¡¯s foreign server at any time.


    Currently, he planned to open the European server and wait for the numbers of players to increase until it was stable. Then, he would depend on the influence of the European server and local server to successively initiate an Asian server, American server, and more. Thus, Wu Guoyi wanted to know if Lu Wu had arranged everything properly.


    The tentative plan for the seven large servers was, of course, Lu Wu¡¯s idea.


    He had planned to set all the servers around the world to the seven large servers, which were the local server, the European server, the Asian server, the American server (North America), the Australian server (Oceania), the African server, and Brazilian server (South America), respectively. However, he never thought that Wu Guoyi would finish deploying all of them so quickly.


    Lu Wu expressed his agreement immediately, but he hoped that Wu Guoyi would start to promote the game a little first. As for the European server, he would be done with it within ten days.


    As a player of Battle Online, Wu Guoyi was naturally curious and asked Lu Wu if the players from the European server would join the local one.


    Lu Wu had nothing to hide, so he truthfully told Wu Guoyi that the players from the new European server would be in the same position as the players from their local server. However, it would not be in Beiqi, but in Cangxu instead, at the north of Beiqi after passing through the North Rocks.


    After he found out that it was set in a large map other than Beiqi, Wu Guoyi curiously asked other questions about the new server. After Wu Guoyi had understood the situation, he followed Lu Wu¡¯s instructions to convene a deployment meeting and prepare to promote Battle Online¡¯s new European server.


    Since the European server was about to open, naturally Lu Wu could not hold onto his soul coins anymore. He immediately called Bei Li, who was eating, to discuss the players¡¯ deployment plan for Cangxu and the problem with Cangxu¡¯s resurrection.


    Now that Lu Wu¡¯s soul coins amounted to more than twenty million, resurrecting Cangxu would not be a problem in the slightest. Currently, the biggest issue was how to create the scenario for the players¡¯ entrance into the Land of Cangxu.


    Bei Li suggested that they should make a decision only after the resurrection of Cangxu.


    Soon after, the two of them appeared in the Artifact Channel.


    Bei Li took out the white cotton candy that she had always used as a cushion, kneading it reluctantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Lu Wu reminded her.


    Hearing that, Bei Li nodded. Then, an idea came to her. All of a sudden, the soul power that was stored in the Artifact Channel was extracted and flooded incessantly into a ball of white light.


    As the soul power funneled into it continuously, the ball of white light beamed with a soft glow. A small black ball that was swirling inside kept shrinking and distorting, as though it was coming to life.


    Lu Wu watched his digitized soul coins in the storage menu decline steeply with a heartbroken expression, as if all his possessions were being stolen away.


    He initially had a total of 20.8 million soul coins, but within less than half an hour, the white light had already devoured half of them. However, it did not show any signs of slowing down, and instead became faster.


    ¡°Oh no, Cangxu¡¯s strength is far more powerful than we had expected. I reckon we won¡¯t be able to resurrect him without at least 50 million soul coins,¡± exclaimed Bei Li in surprise as she looked at the white light.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Lu Wu was stunned. There were less than 10 million left in his storage now. As he watched the money rapidly depleting, his heart ached terribly as though it was bleeding.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any choice, we must give up on his full recovery. Let¡¯s recover a portion of him first.¡±


    Suddenly, Bei Li hugged the enlarged light and tore it down from the air, forcing it to stop devouring the soul coins.


    Lu Wu¡¯s heart ached unbelievably when he saw the 3 million soul coins that were left. It costs too much!


    However, Lu Wu found some comfort when he remembered that he would soon have an outstanding elite creature as his subordinate.


    After being interrupted, the huge ball of light dropped to the ground and kept bouncing on it. Out of curiosity, Bei Li crawled on all fours to peer and bounced together with it.


    ¡°How is it, is he resurrected?¡± asked Lu Wu nervously.


    ¡°He is resurrected, but he¡¯s in the middle of coming to life. You¡¯ll need to wait a little,¡± Bei Li sat cross-legged on the ball of light, bouncing along with it.


    As they were waiting, the sticky dark liquid inside the ball of light started to spread and gradually shrouded the inside of the ball. Bei Li climbed down from the ball of light and stood beside Lu Wu, waiting together.


    After about half an hour, the ball of black light finally wobbled a little. Then, its surface layer slowly melted away to reveal the figure inside.


    However, Lu Wu was flustered when he clearly saw what was inside.


    A kid that seemed to be about eight to nine years old was naked and curled up on the floor, with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Did you catch the wrong person?¡± Lu Wu questioned Bei Li suspiciously.


    Bei Li shook her head, ¡°Maybe due to the lack of soul power recovery, this really is His Excellency Cangxu?¡±


    Hearing that, Lu Wu used an artifact to scan the body of the young Cangxu.


    [Cangxu (Recreation)]:


    Character Information: Previous Lord of the Land of Cangxu, who committed conspiracies for ages and fought against Heaven just to extend the life of a beautiful woman. However, the love was broken off after he failed to defeat the Heavens. He could not walk the Bridge of Forgetfulness as he had to atone for his sins, so he voluntarily asked for his soul to be scattered.


    Character Situation: Recovery was forcibly stopped during his recreation, so his ability only recovered to the initial level of Ghost King (his abilities and spells remain the same).


    When Lu Wu saw Cangxu¡¯s attributes, he could not help but cover his face in disappointment. He spent nearly twenty million for a child at the initial level of a Ghost King, when he did not even spend a penny to subdue Tong Gua or Xiao Tian.


    At that moment, Cangxu¡¯s body shuddered, as he slowly opened his eyes.


    He propped himself up with his hands, seemingly confused, only to find Lu Wu and Bei Li staring at him with contempt.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Wasn¡¯t my soul scattered?¡± the young Cangxu asked in confusion.


    Smack! Lu Wu jumped up and slapped the back of his head, ¡°Little brat, I¡¯m the boss here. If you ever call yourself Your Highness again, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Cangxu rubbed the back of his head, looking bewildered. When he lowered his head, his eyes widened in shock when he saw his naked body, ¡°Why did I become so small?¡±


    Lu Wu glanced naughtily at him and said sarcastically, ¡°Hmm, it is quite small indeed!¡±


    ¡°Who exactly are you people!? Where is this place?¡± yelled Cangxu as he came to his senses and hurriedly covered his lower body, as he raised his head to look at Lu Wu.


    ¡°Little Cangxu, we¡¯re the ones who resurrected you from your scattered soul. How does it feel to be alive again?¡± asked Lu Wu with a smile.


    After Cangxu heard his words, the memories of him at the Bridge of Forgetfulness emerged in his mind, causing him to pale instantly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to save me. If I¡¯m alive, the war between the immortals and the underworld will be unavoidable. You¡¯ve made a big mistake!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the group of people in the world of the immortals all thought that you had died. After all, they personally saw that your soul had been scattered!¡± said Bei Li with a hand on her hip, feeling very pleased.


    ¡°How is that possible? How did you do that!?¡±


    Cangxu looked doubtful, with an unconvinced expression.


    From his point of view, the people who were interested in him were as powerful as a Great Emperor. It was impossible for this kind of trick to deceive their eyes.


    ¡°You really did die, and your soul was scattered, but now parts of your soul have been recovered. Do you understand me if I put it that way?¡± Bei Li explained again.


    ¡°That¡¯s even more impossible, even the Great Emperor cannot recover a scattered soul. Don¡¯t you dare lie to me,¡± Cangxu looked stubborn, the look on his face stating that he would never believe them.


    Hearing that, Lu Wu jumped up and slapped Cangxu in the back of his head again, snarling, ¡°Do I even need you to believe me? I¡¯m not having a discussion with you. We saved you, so we are now your boss. All you need to do is listen to us!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in resurrecting me?¡± asked Cangxu quickly, as though he had thought of something.


    ¡°We want you to reign over the Land of Cangxu and become His Excellency Cangxu!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, I would perish if I went back. The dumb animals from the world of the immortals would never let me live!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to openly become His Excellency Cangxu. Instead, I¡¯m only asking you to manage a batch of new forces from the Land of Cangxu. Start from the bottom and slowly climb your way to the top, until you rule over the Land of Cangxu again!¡± explained Lu Wu.


    ¡°You want me to be enemies with the troops that used to be mine? I will never do as you ask!¡± Cangxu looked stubborn, as though he was not going budge at all.


    ¡°Little Li, can you brainwash this fellow? He¡¯s too stubborn. Tong Gua was much easier to control!¡± Lu Wu looked helpless.


    Bei Li smiled gently and said, ¡°Cangxu, we¡¯ve already digitized you when you were being recreated. Browse through the information in your brain then you¡¯ll understand.¡±


    After hearing that, Cangxu quickly calmed himself down and submerged his mind into the sea of consciousness.


    A golden ball of light slowly emerged in his mind, expanding as he focused on his consciousness. All the information about the artifact suddenly surged into his brain.


    Cangxu stood blankly on the spot as he read through the numerous paragraphs of information regarding the artifact and the players.


    After a moment¡­


    When Cangxu looked up again, he had a perplexed look on his face, ¡°You were the ones that stopped my plan to go against Heaven?¡±


    Bei Li nodded solemnly, ¡°I cannot deny that you are a genius, but in some aspects, you truly are dumb. Did you really think that defeating Heaven would be an easy thing? Even for us who have artifacts, we would never dare to be as flagrant as you!¡±


    When he heard this, an ember of anger emerged from the bottom of Cangxu¡¯s heart. However, he soon turned gloomy and let out a sigh, ¡°I was left with no choice.¡±


    Bei Li was stunned when she heard Cangxu¡¯s words. When she recalled the reason why Cangxu planned to go against Heaven, she suddenly somewhat understood how Cangxu felt.


    ¡°Well, this is another opportunity for you, so hold onto it. You might still have a chance to turn your life around!¡±


    Hearing that, a hint of sadness appeared on Cangxu¡¯s youthful face, ¡°She¡¯s already gone, and I have nothing more to live for in this world. Furthermore, you want me to go against my own troops. I would rather die again than agree to help you.¡±


    Lu Wu leaped onto Cangxu¡¯s shoulder and pressed his hand on Cangxu¡¯s head, ¡°Kid, no one is asking you to kill your own troops. Don¡¯t you know that artifacts have the power to digitize things? As long as we digitize them without destroying their souls, they can still live, you know?¡±


    Cangxu was stunned when he heard that. At that moment, he already knew about certain powers of the artifacts and the powerful feature of digitization, so he completely understood what Lu Wu was saying.


    After giving it some thought, Cangxu still shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m tired of this, I don¡¯t wish to fight for anything anymore. But I hope that when you conquer Cangxu, you can let my troops live. If you must kill them, please absorb them into the artifact and let them become a part of your power!¡±


    Lu Wu was disappointed when he looked at Cangxu, who had no will to fight. He could not help but be frustrated when he thought of the large number of soul coins that were wasted on resurrecting Cangxu.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Bei Li as she laughed all of a sudden.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I won¡¯t fight anymore!¡± Cangxu continued to shake his head, seeming as though he wanted nothing more to do with this world.


    Suddenly, Bei Li reached out and waved. A ball of white light appeared in her hands, spontaneously changing its shape as she kneaded it in her hands.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bei Li asked again.


    Looking at that ball of white light, Cangxu¡¯s expression changed as he felt its familiar scent.


    ¡°Stop¡­ stop kneading it, please stop!¡± Cangxu suddenly seemed heartbroken when he saw Bei Li pulling and twisting it constantly.


    ¡°Wu, let¡¯s just send this guy for reincarnation. This could have been the best chance for you to fulfill your centuries-old destiny of love. Sigh, what a waste,¡± Bei Li looked as if she was very disappointed.


    Hearing that, Lu Wu leaped off Cangxu¡¯s shoulder and shook his head as well. ¡°Truly a waste. Since you have no intention of living, we might as well be reasonable and send you back for reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! I agree!¡± Cangxu looked at the white light and begged sincerely.


    The expressions on Bei Li and Lu Wu¡¯s face did not change. Bei Li continued to knead the light in her hands, as though she did not hear what Cangxu had said.


    ¡°Is this her?¡± Cangxu¡¯s body trembled as he approached Bei Li. He wanted to reach out and touch the light, but Bei Li moved aside, dodging him.


    ¡°I promise, I promise you! Please give her back to me!¡±


    As he stood close to it, Cangxu could feel the scent from the ball of light. He was sure that it was from the person that he loved the most in the entire world.


    ¡°Not a chance!¡± said Bei Li delightedly as she continued to knead it.


    ¡°What must I do in order for you to give her to me?¡± implored Cangxu. All his previous feelings of indifference had vanished.


    ¡°I figured that I couldn¡¯t bear to ask you to become enemies with your troops, so how about we just forget it?¡± Lu Wu acted as though he could not bear to see that scene happen.


    ¡°They won¡¯t be truly dead, I can definitely absorb all of them into the artifact, and have them continue to work for me,¡± explained Cangxu hurriedly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too cruel? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so cruel about it? The rule of survival is to fight for domination in the Underworld. It has never changed throughout hundreds of millions of years, for that is the most reasonable thing!¡±


    ¡°Your will to survive is so strong!¡±


    Looking at Cangxu compromising, Lu Wu smiled and hinted at Bei Li with his eyes. Seeing that, Bei Li threw the ball of light in her hands toward Cangxu.


    Cangxu hastily caught the ball of light. When he felt the scent exuding from it, his expression was filled with loving affection.


    ¡°All this love in the air is making me sick.¡±


    Lu Wu waved his hand with a look of disgust, before asking, ¡°Cangxu, do you want to resurrect her?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± replied Cangxu without any hesitation.


    ¡°Hmm, think about it carefully. From now on, you will manage all the matters regarding the Land of Cangxu, especially the publication part. I¡¯ll be honest with you, I spent 150 million soul coins to resurrect you. Although it doesn¡¯t require as much to resurrect her, she still needs at least 80 million soul coins. Now, all you have to do is to earn soul coins diligently to resurrect the love of your life as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cangxu had a look of great fortitude on his face, as a ravenous desire for soul coins bubbled in his heart.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not unreasonable. You¡¯re supposed to give us all the soul coins that you earn. After all, that is the cost of your resurrection. However, I will not take the first 80 million soul coins earned from the Land of Cangxu, so you can save up enough to resurrect Xian Ke. But I want to be clear that after that, the rest of the soul coins that you earn subsequently will be taken by me. Please remember this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Cangxu seemed extremely grateful.


    From Cangxu¡¯s perception, Lu Wu was too benevolent. Not only did he resurrect him, but he also planned to resurrect Xian Ke, so that they could finally be reunited.


    Now that he knew how to resurrect Xian Ke, Cangxu was filled with a blazing fighting spirit. He could not wait to start his journey to the Land of Cangxu and give it his all.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in my house for a few days first to familiarize yourself with the world of the living. Once the European server is activated, it will be your responsibility to manage it. Remember, in the beginning, upgrade the game¡¯s possibilities as much as possible and wait for the number of players to increase before thinking of how to earn soul coins.¡±


    Lu Wu could not help but remind Cangxu when he saw the excitement on Cangxu¡¯s face.


    He was worried that Cangxu¡¯s thirst for soul coins would become so overwhelming that he would exploit the players too harshly and turn the game into a money pit.


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Now that Cangxu had seen Xian Ke, he was thoroughly convinced about his mission. He even addressed himself differently.


    Bei Li could not resist the urge to cover her face when she looked at Cangxu, who was so blinded by love that he was grateful even after being fooled.


    Truly, love makes people go crazy!

 Chapter 180 - That Old Fellow Was Extremely Terrifying

    Chapter 180: That Old Fellow Was Extremely Terrifying


    After the European server had entered its deployment phase, Lu Wu created a new layout in the forum.


    Players were shocked when they entered the forum and noticed that the layout of the forum could now be switched, with the word ¡®European¡¯ added to the top of the page.


    Numerous players from the local server immediately poured into it.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the first person to post on the European server. From now on, I will be the ruler here (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Everybody look, this is the land that we will invade in the future, come quickly and familiarize yourselves with it (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Don¡¯t know if it¡¯s in Beiqi or not, but I can¡¯t wait! Even if it¡¯s not in Beiqi, as long as it¡¯s in the same world, we must enter the place (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Let¡¯s level up and slaughter them while it¡¯s still early, hurry!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I hope it¡¯s in Beiqi so that lower-level players like me would get a chance to show off my skills. By then I can yell out confidently, ¡®I want to fight ten of you!¡¯ (anticipating emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Bei Li was developing the translation setting as the players discussed the matter in the forum.


    After all, the Lands of Cangxu and Beiqi were currently separated by the North Rocks only. Once the Rock Ghost King had fallen, there would definitely be interactions between the two large domains. Hence, there was a need for real-time translation software because of the language barrier.


    Bei Li not only set up a real-time translation feature in the game, but in the forum as well.


    This was to ensure that when they were in the European server¡¯s forum, the players from the local server would be able to understand. For the players of the European server, they would be reading in their own language when they were in the local forum.


    Interactions without a language barrier would effectively increase the players¡¯ overall development, so Lu Wu was very meticulous about this.


    As for the issue of friction between the players of different countries, Lu Wu did not see anything wrong with that. After all, there would be conflict wherever there are people. Competition between players was also a source of stimulation for them to become stronger.


    ¡­


    As Bei Li was busy with this, the young Cangxu stared at the computer screen, clumsily moving the mouse and absorbing modern knowledge through the Internet.


    ¡°Did you never try to understand the world of the living when you planned to go against Heaven?¡± Lu Wu could not help but ask as he raised his head to look at Cangxu.


    ¡°No. Even though the Yin Talisman can allow one to travel back and forth between the world of the living and the underworld, it should not be used carelessly. Scraps from the world of the immortals would notice if they had been taken advantage of, and they would use the Treaty of the Three Worlds as an excuse to harass you in every possible way,¡± a flash of anger flashed across Cangxu¡¯s face as he explained.


    ¡°By the way, do you still have your Yin Talisman with you?¡± asked Bei Li as she looked up, her fingers moving around in the air as she controlled the artifacts from afar.


    ¡°No, but if you need it, I can summon it,¡± Cangxu replied at once.


    ¡°I need it very much!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cangxu nodded and made a grabbing motion in the air. Then, a black rune fragment slowly emerged, as he grabbed it in his hand.


    He looked at the Yin Talisman in his hand and threw it to Bei Li without any hesitation.


    Bei Li reached out and received it, before busying herself again.


    ¡°How do you still have the Yin Talisman with you when you¡¯re already dead?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    ¡°The Lord of every large domain from each generation will receive a Yin Talisman as a gift from the Great Emperor. The Yin Talisman was bound to my soul, so nobody could use it except for me. This one belongs specifically to me. So naturally, I can summon it whenever I wish to,¡± Cangxu¡¯s gaze did not leave the computer screen even as he explained.


    ¡°What about you? Why do you need the Yin Talisman?¡± Lu Wu turned his head toward Bei Li.


    ¡°Fool! The reason the artifact could pass through Beiqi is because your Yin Talisman had been assimilated into it. However, our target location is now in Cangxu, so of course, we need his Yin Talisman. Although I can create a new Yin Talisman, the process is too complicated and I won¡¯t be able to make it in such a short period of time. Now that we have an already-completed one, it could save us a lot of trouble.¡±


    Hearing that, Lu Wu nodded before turning to Cangxu again, ¡°Cangxu, how powerful was your strength back then?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, I guess. I was at the peak of the Ghost Emperor Level!¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Have you ever met a person named Lu Yan?¡± Lu Wu was filled with curiosity when he thought of his ancestors.


    ¡°Lu Yan? His Excellency of Beiqi?¡± Cangxu turned to face him suddenly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. That brat thought that he had already dominated Beiqi. Blinded by his arrogance, he impudently came to the Land of Cangxu and challenged me, saying that he wanted to rule the Underworld. In the end, I beat him up and made him return dejectedly.¡±


    Cangxu could not help but laugh when he thought about the past.


    However, as Cangxu was still laughing, he realized that Lu Wu had a strange look on his face. Suddenly, Lu Wu leaped toward him with an outstretched hand.


    Cangxu did not dare to resist Lu Wu¡¯s attack, but only lowered his head to hug Xian Ke¡¯s soul ball in confusion.


    After he had avenged his ancestor, Lu Wu heaved a sigh of relief. He sat on the computer table and asked again, ¡°Then, do you know the first King of Beiqi?¡±


    ¡°Can¡­ can I say I don¡¯t know him?¡± Cangxu felt weary. Why am I beaten up when all I did was answer the question? Is there any justice left? The worst part is that I¡¯m clearly more powerful than Lu Wu, yet I don¡¯t dare to resist him.


    Cangxu felt some comfort as he looked at Xian Ke in his arms.


    ¡°Spit it out!¡± Lu Wu glared at him.


    He was becoming increasingly curious about the first King of Beiqi now. Even though the former King of Beiqi was long gone, Lu Wu could detect traces of his existence from the numerous activities of the players in Beiqi.


    ¡°That old fellow was extremely terrifying, I suspect that he had already surmounted the Divine state. All that¡¯s left is for the Great Emperor to ignite the Divine Fire for him and add his name into the Underworld God List.¡±


    ¡°Why is that so? Is he not dead?¡± Lu Wu was stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s dead. Aside from God Himself, it feels like no one in the Underworld can control him!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s that powerful?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not just powerful. Do you know how scary the Land of Beiqi was hundreds of thousands of years ago? The members of every clan were like psychos. Each clan had a Ghost Emperor Elite as a commanding officer, and all of them were fighting to be the King of Beiqi. The scariest was the Ice Snow Clan, the descendants of the Deity of Beiqi. Guess what happened? All the clans failed in their quest for the throne, and were suppressed by a fellow named North Sea. For the sake of preserving their clans, even the large clans swore allegiance to him. Isn¡¯t he amazing?¡±


    ¡°The Ice Snow Clan?¡± Lu Wu suddenly remembered the two inherited character classes that recently appeared. Both of them seemed like they had something to do with the Ice Snow Clan.


    ¡°The leader of the Ice Snow Clan is now in the Ghost Emperor Realm, and he¡¯s still alive. Why didn¡¯t he come out and fight for the title of the King of Beiqi, now that the first King of Beiqi is already gone?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know? Maybe he¡¯s tired and wants to hide from the world?¡± Cangxu was speechless.


    Upon hearing that, Lu Wu touched his whiskers as he plunged deep into his thoughts.


    The Ice Snow Clan still exists but lives in seclusion. The hidden ghost army in the Evil Nightmare City, and the Earthbreaking clan that was recently found on a barren grassland by the players, seem to all belong to the large clan of ancient Beiqi. However, all of them are in seclusion now. Is there a secret underneath all of this?


    Then, are there other clans that are secluded from the world, yet still exist in the depths of Beiqi?


    Lu Wu was completely lost in his thoughts.

 Chapter 181 - The European Server’s New Settings

    Chapter 181: The European Server¡¯s New Settings


    After Bei Li had completed the translation feature in the game and in the forum, the three of them started to examine the default class menu for the players on the European server.


    Contrary to the local server, Lu Wu planned to open three new development routes for this new one.


    They were Barbarians, Necromancers, and Knights.


    Not only were there name changes in the amendments of the default classes this time, there was also an equally big impact on the allocation of attributes after an upgrade.


    Two pieces of drawings were currently laid out on the table in front of the couch. One was the default class development plan for the local server¡¯s players, and the other was the new development plan for the European server¡¯s players that was about to be put to use.


    The two drawing plans were also marked with attributes and their corresponding bonus abilities.


    Strength (physique strengthening): Decides physical attacking power and weight-bearing ability.


    Endurance (physique strengthening): Decides striking resistance ability and tolerance (running, sports that constantly deplete physical strength, and physical recovery speed) (affects health).


    Agility (physique strengthening): Decides mobility and attacking speed (increases darting efficiency).


    Perception (spiritual strengthening): Decides observation ability, a strong sense of perception enables the player to notice faint changes in the surroundings (effectively upgrades low awareness).


    Divine Consciousness (spiritual strengthening): Affects spell casting fluency and effects of spells triggered by the motion of the spell track (affects Manipulation slightly).


    Manipulation (spiritual strengthening): Affects the summoning character class when summoning living creatures (the stronger the attributes, the more the living creatures that can be manipulated).


    Perseverance: Special attributes, unable to be changed by soul power.


    Elemental immunity: Special attributes, unable to be changed by soul power.


    ¡­


    These were the six attributes set up by Bei Li to strengthen the players.


    Every time a player kills a creature and receives soul power, the player would be strengthened according to their set character class and corresponding attributes.


    One of the drawings on the table was clearly labeled with the latest growth ratio of the different classes.


    Berserker (default class): Uses 50% to power up strength, 40% to power up endurance, 10% to power up agility from soul power obtained from creature killing (deducted by percentage).


    Assassin (default class): Uses 48% to power up strength, 28% to power up agility, 13% to power up perception, 11% to power up endurance from soul power obtained for creature killing.


    Mage (default class): Uses 75% to power up divine consciousness, 17% to power up perception, 8% to power up endurance from soul power obtained for creature killing.


    At that moment, the three of them were discussing the allocation of the six main attributes for the three character classes on the other drawing plan, in order to ensure that they would be totally different from the original server¡¯s character class menu.


    Lu Wu suggested westernizing the character classes, so not only must the names of the Barbarians, Necromancers and Knights be changed, but the allocation of attributes has to be entirely different as well.


    Soon after, Bei Li provided a brand new growth plan in conjunction with the allocation of soul power.


    The plan for the Barbarians was to go all out, making the allocation of soul power very high.


    Barbarian (default class): Uses 72% to power up strength, 14% to power up endurance, 14% to power up agility from soul power obtained for creature killing.


    The Necromancers¡¯ settings focused on strengthening their control of living creatures, which was also the first menu for summoners in Battle Online.


    Necromancer (default class): Uses 50% to power up manipulation, 30% for spiritual strengthening, 10% to power up perception, 10% to power up endurance from soul power obtained for creature killing.


    The last power-up mode for the Knights was by far the most extreme, these were set purely for players who only pursued brawn.


    Knight (default class): Uses 76% to power up endurance, 14% to power up strength, 5% to power up agility, 5% to power up perception from soul power obtained for creature killing.


    Each of these three new default character classes had entirely different allocations of soul power.


    They then discussed whether to make amendments to the allocations of these three character classes or not.


    ¡°The growth approach is good but I don¡¯t like the names of their character classes. For me, they should be named as Fighters (Barbarians), Psychics (Necromancers), Copper Bones (Knights) to better suit the style of the Land of Cangxu,¡± Cangxu voiced out his opinion.


    Hearing that, Bei Li looked over at Lu Wu, ¡°Wu, what do you think?¡±


    Lu Wu touched his whiskers and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, westernizing it a bit could increase the immersion into their gameplay¡­ I agree!¡±


    ¡°Two votes for agreeing, one for disagree, pass!¡± Bei Li waved her hand.


    Cangxu looked dispirited all of a sudden. It seemed like he had something to say yet he was hesitant and didn¡¯t dare say a thing.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯re going to discuss the training skills that are needed after their growth into these character classes. Do you guys have any suggestions?¡± Bei Li propped herself up with her hand and looked at the other two.


    ¡°I think since the Skill Pavilion is being kept inside the Artifact Channel and can be used by everyone, why don¡¯t we just eliminate the parts that are not suitable in showcasing the abilities of these three character classes?¡± Lu Wu suggested as he raised his cat claw.


    ¡°I have some book collections in my library about the westernization of skills, but I¡¯m not sure what condition His Excellency¡¯s palace is in. If it¡¯s been occupied, we could attack the palace first as our main target and plunder the internal resources. That will be our first land for development, just like the Mansion of the Dead was.¡±


    ¡°Great idea!¡± Bei Li smacked a hand on the table, showing her strong agreement toward the idea.


    ¡°No, Cangxu is much different from the Mansion of the Dead. The Mansion of the Dead was burned down in a big fire and there were no valuable resources left, so it became a good place for players to settle down. But there are still so many resources left in His Excellency Cangxu¡¯s palace. It has surely been occupied by many powerful individuals, so it won¡¯t be too easy to take it down. We should change to a remote location that no one would pay attention to.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ then, one vote for disagreeing, two for agreeing¡­ hmm, then we¡¯ll follow Wu¡¯s suggestion!¡± Bei Li gave it a little thought before once again declaring the conclusion of the discussion.


    Cangxu was speechless.


    Motherfucker, don¡¯t I have the right to vote? How come it meant nothing even though there was a majority of votes? Cangxu was even more dispirited as he thought about this.


    ¡°Oh by the way, Cangxu, which district of your domain has a weaker force that would be more suitable for players to start fighting?¡± Lu Wu turned to look at Cangxu.


    ¡°Actually, the people of Cangxu are quite united. If there are intruders, the whole area would gather together and join forces to eliminate the intruders,¡± Cangxu said after giving it some thought.


    Lu Wu was lost for words.


    ¡°So ruthless! How can the players survive?¡± Lu Wu widened his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not fully sure about that. There has always been friction between some of my Ghost Kings and Ghost Generals. Back then they did not dare to fall out with each other as I was in command. But now that I¡¯m dead, maybe war has already broken out since everyone wants to be the new king!¡±


    Lu Wu nodded, ¡°This is a big problem. You¡¯d better change your identity for a few days to visit the Land of Cangxu and have a look at the recent situation there. It would be best if war had broken out, but by then we could just find a secluded location that will not easily be affected to be the default birthplace for the players!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cangxu agreed without any hesitation.


    In fact, he wanted the game to launch more than Lu Wu did because then he could sooner resurrect the woman that he loved so dearly.


    ¡°Oh right, what is my identity to the players?¡± Cangxu could not help asking.


    ¡°Change your name, any name you want, as long as it is not Cangxu. I will make up a pitiful background and identity for you, like how you were initially the heir of His Excellency Cangxu, or maybe you were the Great Lord of the Land of Cangxu that had been betrayed horribly by his subordinates. Anyway, the aim is just to initiate them to take revenge and claim back the Land of Cangxu.¡±


    Cangxu was silent.


    Cangxu wanted to voice out some suggestions regarding Lu Wu¡¯s proposal, but he knew it was probably of no use, so he only sighed, ¡°Call me Xian Xu then¡­ as for my background, I leave it up to you.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°Up next for the third issue regarding the players¡¯ Equipment Menu,¡± Bei Li continued.


    Bei Li looked at the both of them before saying, ¡°Hmm, actually you can leave this part to me. We only need to modify the exterior design for the pieces of equipment to meet the aesthetic views of Western standards. No changes are needed for the equipment attributes, so we can just copy the template over directly, making it seem like the equipment has the latest update!¡±


    Both Lu Wu and Cangxu had no opinion about that, so they agreed with her.


    ¡°The fourth issue, regarding the draft for the main quests¡­ since Cangxu has a deeper understanding of the land, you shall oversee this discussion. Let¡¯s think about the plot and the development for the main and special quests¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°The fifth issue, the NPC settings¡­¡±


    ¡°The sixth¡­¡±


    The three of them continued with their intense discussion about the new settings for the European server.

 Chapter 182 - Time Traveler

    Chapter 182: Time Traveler


    On the day of the launch of Battle Online¡¯s European server.


    The night in the bustling City of Fog was unusually deserted.


    Below the hazy streetlight, a teenager was lying still on the ground. A coin-sized wound was still visible at the back of his head, with droplets of blood on the ground that was still wet.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡±


    At that moment, the teenager opened his eyes. He subconsciously propped himself up, feeling a sense of pain from the back of his head.


    He reached his hand out to touch it and immediately noticed that his hand was covered in blood.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Reinhardt instantly felt that something was wrong. He clearly remembered that he was discussing the counterattack plan on Beiqi with his friends from the guild. So why was he lying in the street now?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He then realized that the jacket he was wearing was the one that he had already thrown away a long time ago. Why was it on him now?


    ¡°Is this a prank? Or was I really abducted and robbed?¡±


    As he thought of this, Reinhardt quickly reached into his pocket to check if he had lost any belongings.


    Reinhardt was stunned again when he took out his phone and wallet.


    He had already changed this wallet two years ago, the same for his phone and the jacket he was wearing. What exactly is going on?


    The clueless Reinhardt started to panic. He quickly tapped the phone screen, intending to call the police.


    16 February 2319?


    After looking at the date on his phone, Reinhardt stood up in a hurry and looked around.


    The familiar streets, the skateboard in the nearby grass, and the bloodstains under the streetlights were all there.


    This scene suddenly reminded Reinhardt that two years ago, he had fallen off his skateboard and injured his head in this same exact place!


    Could it be that I have traveled back in time to exactly two years ago?


    This guess made Reinhardt panic, as he did not know if this was all a prank or it was really happening.


    If all of this was real, then that would be incredible.


    He staggered forward a few steps, but the wound on his head throbbed, causing him to stop walking as the pain was unbearable.


    Reinhardt could not continue walking ahead, so he took his phone out and opened a medical service app. He chose the option for direct treatment service, then he sat on the ground to wait.


    After a moment, a smart ambulance could be seen driving toward him, before stopping beside him.


    ¡°Ding! Please confirm your identification!¡± said the mechanical voice.


    Hearing that, Reinhardt reached out to configure his thumbprint in the identification sensor that the ambulance handed to him.


    ¡°Ding! Identification confirmed. Good evening, Mr. Reinhardt. Please board the car, we will do our best to treat you.¡±


    Click! The door of the car unlocked.


    Reinhardt opened the door and sat into the car.


    After he went into the back seat, a few streaks of light scanned over him.


    [Scanning in progress¡­]


    [End of scan¡­ injury in the head¡­ cleaning your wound now and bandaging it¡­]


    After that announcement, two mechanical arms sprang out from each side of the door and a medical box popped up on his right.


    As the mechanical arms were treating his wound, Reinhardt¡¯s attention fell on a television screen inside the ambulance. He was still thinking about the strange incident that had happened.


    At this moment, the screen changed and an advertisement played.


    [The European server of Battle Online has just launched today, if you would like to experience the authenticity of the game everyone is talking about¡­]


    Reinhardt¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the advertisement, ¡°I¡¯ll be damned, is this real or not?! Today is the launch of the European server of Battle Online?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Did I really travel back in time?¡±


    Perhaps the incident on the street might have been a prank, but it was impossible for the advertisement in the ambulance to be fake.


    Reinhardt suddenly became excited with this thought.


    He was very clear about the impact that Battle Online would bring to the future.


    This game marked an epoch in the world, and two years into the future, he would still just be a normal player in the European server, similar to other lower-level players, hoping every day to obtain a hidden character class or inherited character class.


    Albeit, it would be different this time! Now that he had traveled back in time, his mind was already filled with various gaming knowledge about Battle Online that he had learned in these two years, and also the strategies for many quests. Did this mean that he stood a chance to become a very powerful player!?


    He knew that if he could become stronger in the game, his whole life would never be the same again because anything that was valuable in this genre of a game could also be monetized in real life.


    Besides, he believed that as long as his abilities became stronger, numerous large guilds would hire him into their guild with a high salary.


    He immediately took out his phone and opened up his contact list. He found his best buddy¡¯s phone number and dialed.


    ¡°Hello? Reinhardt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me! Please listen closely, I have a very urgent thing to tell you!¡±


    The seriousness in his tone seemed to surprise the person on the other side of the phone. There was a series of rustling noises, before his friend¡¯s voice returned, ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m listening!¡±


    ¡°Stop playing Storm Legends¡­ delete it quickly. Tonight is the launch of Battle Online, let¡¯s play that game!¡± Reinhardt said excitedly.


    The person on the other side of the phone went silent for a few seconds before replying slowly, ¡°Reinhardt, are you fully awake? What are we going to do with our Gold Farming Workshop if we delete the game? If we really delete the game, we won¡¯t even be able to pay the rent, do you want to sleep in the streets?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about that gold farming thing any more¡­ quickly play Battle Online! We must use this to our advantage and we¡¯ll never run out of money ever again, trust me!¡±


    ¡°Beep¡­ the treatment is done, the medical fee is twenty thousand. Do I need to send you home, Mr. Reinhardt?¡± the mechanical doctor¡¯s voice rang.


    ¡°Reinhardt, I understand now why you¡¯re acting like this. I think you¡¯re hurt really badly. Where are you? I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±


    Reinhardt was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, I just injured my head a little. Are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am, you¡¯ve injured your head, this is not a small matter,¡± the voice on the other side of the phone was very solemn.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be there immediately, I¡¯ll talk to you again when I arrive!¡±


    ¡°Ambulance, send me home!¡± Reinhardt roared excitedly after he ended the call.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Reinhardt. You are staying at Flying Bird Street, are you headed to that location?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­


    When he reached his destination, Reinhardt quickly paid and dashed back to the place he lived.


    Previously, he would be very depressed over the twenty thousand medical fee for a long time, but now he felt that it was not a problem anymore. As long as he grabbed the opportunity of the launch of Battle Online, two million, even twenty million would not be a problem anymore.


    Reinhardt did not feel an inch of tiredness even though his wound had not completely healed. Instead, he dashed up five consecutive flights of stairs, his whole body filled with adrenaline.


    Reinhardt took out his keys and opened the door. He immediately saw his best buddy McCray, who was cooking noodles.


    When he saw the bandages on Reinhardt¡¯s head, McCray gave him a predictable look, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Reinhardt¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as he stepped forward and grabbed McCray¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Haha, we¡¯re going to be rich, we¡¯re really going to be rich!¡±


    ¡°Rich? How are we going to be rich?¡± McCray was confused.


    ¡°Through Battle Online! Today is their official launch day¡­ an extremely important day!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, I know that you¡¯re very excited and I can see that, but you must rest first!¡± McCray advised him with a serious face.


    ¡°Could you please trust me? We have been brothers for so many years, I would never lie to you. Tonight is the night, so come play Battle Online together with me!¡±


    McCray was stunned for a few seconds as he looked at Reinhardt, who had changed so much.


    He clearly remembered that a few hours before Reinhardt went out, he was shouting about how he was going to fight for some good things that night, but he had changed so much all of a sudden.


    The way McCray saw it, he must have hit his head really hard.


    ¡°Whatever, what time is it now? We must launch the server at 10pm sharp, let¡¯s get ourselves prepared!¡± Reinhardt walked to his gaming table and turned on his computer. He took out the gaming headset that was connected to the computer.


    ¡°Are you really not going to play Storm Legends anymore?¡± asked McCray quietly as he walked toward him with the bowl of noodles.


    ¡°Not anymore! That useless game is going to shut down soon. Don¡¯t be blinded by its popularity now, that¡¯s only because Battle Online¡¯s European server hasn¡¯t launched yet!¡± Reinhardt opened the website skillfully and entered the Platform173 download link.


    When he saw the banner of Platform173 with the countdown icon for Battle Online, Reinhardt felt very pleased as he knew his life was about to change.


    As a veteran player, he had a huge innate advantage because not only did he remember parts of the strategies for the quests, he also clearly remembered the two strategy posts in the forum that shared their process of obtaining their inherited character classes.


    These posts were the key to his rise.


    One was the Dark Knight, and the other was the Devilman Hunter. These two character classes were very powerful, both emerging in glorious victory multiple times during their inter-server matches in the later stages, catching the world¡¯s attention.


    Reinhardt was extremely grateful for the two fellows who shared their strategies of obtaining their inherited character classes.


    He could only apologize to the world for this now!


    As McCray watched Reinhardt fidgeting about in excitement, he could not help asking again quietly, ¡°If you¡¯re really not going to play the other game anymore, how about you give me your account? I¡¯ll run both accounts to earn more money.¡±


    ¡°Why do you still want to play that stupid game? I told you, that useless game is going to shut down any time soon. Now that there is a great opportunity right in front of us, this is the chance for us to turn our lives around, don¡¯t you understand!?¡± Reinhardt turned around, feeling exasperated at McCray.


    ¡°How about this, you experience the game with me for twelve hours. If you¡¯re still unsatisfied after twelve hours, we¡¯ll continue playing Storm Legends. What do you think?¡±


    Met with Reinhardt¡¯s strong demand, McCray was stunned but he eventually nodded, ¡°Alright then¡­ twelve hours. After that, we¡¯ll go back to gold farming, the rent is due soon.¡±


    ¡°Just twelve hours, hurry, finish your noodles. I¡¯ll download the game first and go to the forum to have a look!¡±


    Reinhardt was extremely speechless when he saw how reluctant his buddy was, but he could understand how he was feeling.


    None of these were important, though. Once his buddy had experienced Battle Online for himself, he would understand.


    Thinking about this, he reached out to open the official web forum of Battle Online on the Platform173 website.


    Reinhardt had tears in his eyes when he saw the familiar interface of the official web forum.


    In this life, I will not let those other players from the original server bully me anymore. From now on, I am the main character in this world. Even if you guys started playing it three months ago, I will surpass all of you!

 Chapter 183 - The Official Launch Of The European Server

    Chapter 183: The Official Launch Of The European Server


    Prior to the launching of the new server, Reinhardt could not help but log on to the official forum of Battle Online.


    Seeing the European server¡¯s discussion area being occupied by the original players, he laughed and typed a line of words.


    [The first player of the European server reporting. Original players, are you ready to be defeated?]


    He was bombarded with replies shortly after his post was sent out.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Jeez! Look here kid, I¡¯m not trying to brag but to be honest, I can take dozens of punches from you first when you come to Beiqi. Don¡¯t say that I bully you. (smirk)¡±


    Reinhardt replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Wow! The future almighty contrarian of the entire forum. Hey bro, please remember me. Let¡¯s take a group photo. (camera snap)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble but the reality is cruel. We have a lot of hackers in our zone. So just face the facts. (smirk)¡±


    Reinhardt replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Demonic God idol! This is your first time replying to my post, come let¡¯s take a group photo. (camera snap)¡±


    Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°Is the server launching over there today? All the best! Let¡¯s meet on the battlefield in the future! (smirk)¡±


    Reinhardt replied to Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°Wow, wow, wow! Is this the King of Wrestling? Let¡¯s take a group photo. (camera snap)¡±


    Reinhardt: ¡°So many big bosses here and you guys even replied to my post. How blessed I am! But since we are rivals I shall show no mercy. This time, the European server is going to be the world¡¯s number one server in the future!¡±


    Ao_Family_Sword_Style replied to Reinhardt: ¡°Hopefully there will be more elites for me to challenge. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Reinhardt replied to Ao_Family_Sword_Style: ¡°Boss, you will have a freaking awesome existence in the future when everyone calls you the Forbidden Sword Saint. That is super cool!¡±


    Ao_Family_Sword_Style replied to Reinhard: ¡°What?¡±


    ¡­


    Reinhard was flushed with excitement upon looking at the replies from these big bosses who would be unreachable for him in the future.


    That was because he knew that he would be among the top players of Battle Online, just like them.


    Reinhardt opened the homepage of Platform173 occasionally to check on the countdown ticker while chatting in the forum. He could barely contain his exhilaration.


    As the clock struck 10pm, he promptly clicked on the pop-up game downloading button. Following that, he turned his head and shouted, ¡°McCray, come quick! The game is starting!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m coming!¡± McCray who was in the middle of cleaning immediately tossed the tablecloth aside and hurried to his gaming table.


    With the extremely high network speed in the year 2319, Battle Online was downloaded within a second. Before Reinhardt started the game, he turned around and looked at his best buddy McCray.


    ¡°Brother, you go for level-up right after the server launches. I¡¯ll come back to you after I finish my business.¡±


    Reinhardt put on the virtual helmet as he finished his words. He then selected the Battle Online icon and entered the game.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Lu Wu and Bei Li were observing the increasing number of players in the European server.


    Thanks to their local server¡¯s super high evaluation score and publicity for the 100% reality simulation gaming claimed by Platform173, the game managed to hit 200,000 downloads within the first hour of launching. Countless players swarmed into the game and their souls were simultaneously bound by the artifact.


    ¡°Wu, the person whom we arranged is online,¡± only then did Bei Li speak abruptly.


    Hearing that, Lu Wu nodded with a trace of eagerness on his face.


    ¡°I hope he won¡¯t let us down¡­¡±


    ¡­


    A momentary sense of weightlessness struck Reinhardt as he entered the game, followed by the beginning animation.


    In the scene, millions of black steel riders who were under the leadership of several Ghost Kings bellowed at the man who stood at the top of His Excellency Cangxu¡¯s palace. The battle soon began with one versus millions. However, the man shuttled freely among the armies like a descended demonic deity and kept on slaying the enemies¡­


    Words in the background appeared right after the beginning animation ended.


    [The betrayal of the clans in the Land of Cangxu unfolded under the lure of profit. Deity Xu could barely withstand the unceasing attacks from millions of troops despite his psychic power. Even though he survived a close shave with death, he was severely injured and his power weakened drastically. The flame of revenge was ignited now. As the heir of Deity Xu, it¡¯s time to shoulder the responsibility of reconquering the entire Land of Cangxu.]


    Following that, the words faded and a Character Selection Menu appeared in front of Reinhardt.


    [Please choose your character class: Barbarian, Dead Spirit Warlock, or Knight¡­]


    He chose the Barbarian character class in his previous life. In spite of his brutal attacks, vulnerability was his Achilles¡¯ heel. This time, Reinhardt decided to be a knight after knowing the ways to acquire the inherited character classes.


    At once, he reached out his hand to touch the petrified knight.


    All of a sudden, stone pieces fell off the knight. Following that, the knight blazed brightly and a golden thorn aura radiated below his feet.


    After plunging the great sword in his hand into the ground, he rested his right hand on his left chest and knelt on one knee.


    ¡°I will keep in mind the virtues of humility, mercy, justice, honor, sacrifice, bravery, spirituality, and honesty. I shall dedicate my soul and life to fight for justice. I shall shed my blood in honor on the battlefield. Here and now I vow my loyalty to my horseman sword that I will never betray it and may it be blessed for its everlasting sharpness. Till the day its owner surrenders, it shall never be broken.¡±


    Reinhardt smiled upon looking at the knight who was kneeling on one knee, ¡°Confirm!¡±


    Immediately, he was blinded by darkness.


    After a moment, he restored his vision.


    [Place of birth: East Side of Cangxu, Hidden Dragon Valley]


    The name of the zone came into his sight before it started to fade slowly.


    Gazing down at Hidden Dragon Valley amidst the billowing clouds, Reinhardt raised his hands and took a deep breath, ¡°New world, here I come! Let¡¯s welcome your future king!¡±


    He then glanced at the surrounding players, who were stunned by the game¡¯s impressive graphics. He scoffed before rushing toward the center region of the village in Hidden Dragon Valley.


    However, he could only jostle his way through the crowd of players in order to move forward from the place of birth. It took him some effort to reach the center of the village. As he swept his eyes around, he came across a house. He then pushed the door open and went in.


    Meanwhile, Cangxu was in a daze at the moment with Xian Ke in his arms. He knew the person that Lu Wu mentioned was here upon seeing Reinhardt¡¯s silhouette. Hurriedly, he put Xian Ke¡¯s soul ball back into his personal channel before rising to his feet, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, lad?¡±


    ¡°Clan leader, since you¡¯re seriously injured, let me bear the responsibility to reclaim Cangxu. I want to bring those Ghost Kings and Ghost Generals down.¡±


    His words somehow took Cangxu by surprise. He pondered his words before speaking, ¡°Reinhardt, you have grown. However, you still have a long way to go before you¡¯re capable enough to reclaim the Land of Cangxu. Do not be repulsive.¡±


    ¡°Clan leader, I know that I¡¯m not strong enough. Therefore, I¡¯d like to consult you regarding the ways to grow stronger. Whatever belongs to us shall only be retrieved once we grow stronger.¡±


    The determined look on Reinhardt¡¯s face made Cangxu want to laugh, but still, he managed to suppress his laughter.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ good boy, I¡¯m proud of you. Although I¡¯ve lost most of my power right now, I do know a way to grow stronger. However, only a strong warrior is qualified for such an inheritance. I promise to pass you this inheritance if you¡¯re able to complete my trial!¡±


    It was then a game notification came into Reinhardt¡¯s mind:


    [Triggered the trial mission of inherited character class Dark Knight!]


    As expected, it was triggered! Only the first person who took an oath to reclaim the territory in front of the village chief could trigger this hidden inherited character class. A look of ecstasy shot across Reinhardt¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    [The First Round of the Dark Knight Trial Mission Starts: Kill 100 wandering souls and three marsh crocodiles!]


    ¡°Go ahead, child. Go and finish the missions. After all, smooth seas do not make skillful sailors!¡±


    Reinhardt hastened to assure that he would complete the mission as he listened to his advice. Soon after he turned around, left the village chief¡¯s house and ran toward the outside world.


    While he was running, again he recalled the inheritance post in the forum shared by that professional player.


    In the description of that post, there were six rounds of missions in the Dark Knight Trial. Other than the first round of monster killing, there were subsequent trials on stuff such as item hunting and so on.


    Reinhardt could still remember the process of these missions clearly. In fact, the first round was the hardest for him. There were too many players at the current stage after all. These wandering souls without takers at the later stage were never easy to be found initially. That explained his hasty behavior as he ran outside.


    At the same time, the reason that he chose the Knight character class was because that Dark Knight player was a Knight in his previous life, too. Thus, he chose the Knight as his beginning character class just to be on the safe side. This was to prevent the situation of the failure in triggering the missions for non-knight character classes.


    During the early stage, a person¡¯s power was undoubtedly finite. It would be rather impossible for him to fight on his own, especially for the marsh crocodiles in the first round. With that, he opened his friend list immediately and sent a friend request to McCray.


    After adding each other as friends, both of them made an appointment to meet at the entrance of the village. Shortly after Reinhardt had gathered some players nearby, the crowd headed to the Hidden Dragon Marsh under Reinhardt¡¯s lead.


    Three hours later¡­


    Everyone no longer looked at him the same way they used to when they saw the marsh crocodiles that had fallen into Reinhardt¡¯s trap again.


    ¡°How did you do that? Since when did you know how to set up traps? Moreover, you know how to lure the marsh crocodiles as well! Also, why would you have such a skilled battling style?¡±


    Looking at the totally different Reinhardt, his buddy McCray could no longer stand it and asked eventually.


    His words made Reinhardt smile confidently.


    Of course, he would not say that he was once a poor player and could not even team up with anyone. Therefore, he ended up learning this trap-based attacking approach from the forum. It was the experience gained from innumerable times of practice.


    As for McCray¡¯s so-called skilled battling style, it took him two years of hard work to master it.


    ¡­


    Following that, their monster-killing efficiency was highly increased with Reinhardt¡¯s command on top of the simultaneous attacks of the team.


    Soon, Reinhardt was acknowledged as a professional player on the team. Some even asked him whether he intended to establish a guild for they wanted to follow him.


    This made Reinhardt feel rather pleased. Looking back at the past where he had been struggling at the bottom, he got a sudden feeling of rising from the ashes.


    ¡°I can teach you guys the trap-based attacking approach as well as the secret to practice battling style. However, you have to teach others whatever you¡¯ve learned. After all, our future rivals are going to be intimidated with these so-called cheats. Just a powerful person alone can do them no harm. For this reason, we, the Army of Deity Xu have to develop ourselves in an all-round way. Forget about the establishment of a guild, but we can still team up and kill monsters,¡± Reinhardt had no choice but to say so as he looked at those eager faces.


    ¡°A powerful rival? Do you mean the Ghost Kings and Ghost Generals nearby?¡± McCray asked curiously.


    ¡°No. They are worse. It is the Beiqi Army that belongs to the Fourth Disaster Faction, just like us. They are publicly known as the first army of the entire server in the future. Not only that, people have even dubbed them The Exclusive Hacking Zone!¡±


    ¡°You mean the original server that was launched three months earlier than us?¡± McCray asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°How do you know about this? I¡¯ve been hanging out with you almost every day and I¡¯ve never seen you paying attention to this game,¡± McCray was shocked.


    ¡°I dreamed of it!¡± Reinhardt tried to act cool by blowing his hair as he spoke.

 Chapter 184 - Dark Knight = Dark Chess

    Chapter 184: Dark Knight = Dark Chess


    While Reinhardt was working hard to level up, Lu Wu and Bei Li were paying close attention to him.


    In Reinhardt¡¯s point of view, he was completely reborn. However, what he did not know was that Lu Wu and Bei Li were the ones who planned it all.


    Before the European server was launched, Lu Wu had been discussing with Bei Li and Cangxu regarding the European server¡¯s development issues.


    Their discussions had included the strength evaluation between these two servers.


    One thing to point out was that the gaps between these two servers were in fact huge, be it the number of players or the individual¡¯s strength. On top of that, the European server was launched late and subsequently, this would only widen the gaps instead of closing them. In order to spice up the server¡¯s competitiveness, three of them started to put their heads together to sort this little issue out.


    First and foremost, Lu Wu would certainly not weaken the development momentum of the original server¡¯s players. After all, the stronger the players, the more he would gain.


    In that case, the boosting of the comprehensive capability of the European server players became a headache.


    At the end of the day, Bei Li suggested building up an experienced player who could drive the development of the entire region.


    Bei Li¡¯s idea was fairly simple, which was to retrieve a trace of memory from the future player using the artifact¡¯s power, the Six Paths of Reincarnation. The memory would then be inserted into a player in the European server, giving him a misconception of reincarnation. In fact, his future memory two years from now had just been dragged back to the present.


    Nevertheless, this method was easier said than done. It had cost Lu Wu a total of five million soul coins just to activate the artifact¡¯s Six Paths of Reincarnation power and steal this trace of future memory. His soul coins were only enough for him to put it off to two years at most.


    This time, his pockets were basically bled dry with less than one million soul coins left.


    Of course, they could not simply make a random selection as it was related to prophecy. The person they were looking for must be someone who was willing to contribute to the development of the entire region.


    However, the operation of the Six Paths of Reincarnation¡¯s power would consume a lot of soul coins within seconds. Other than the focused regions in the European server, Bei Li did not have time to select a suitable candidate at all.


    Nonetheless, there was a solution to every problem.


    Bei Li had made some amendments to the memory stolen from the future Reinhardt. She inserted a new notion, where it was a must for the European server to beat the original server. She then set everything up to activate this memory right before the server launched. Shortly thereafter, she asked Cangxu to go to Europe in advance and insert this memory into Reinhardt¡¯s body.


    This was the reason behind Reinhardt¡¯s detailed dream for the rise of the European server as he used to care about nothing but money. He was even willing to teach the players about his gaming techniques.


    Reinhardt¡¯s memory was undoubtedly real though. This had been shown based on the instant discovery of the hidden easter egg set up by Lu Wu and Bei Li.


    Lu Wu could not guarantee whether this butterfly was able to change the future insight of Battle Online. Lu Wu considered him as a Dark Chess piece that cost five million soul coins. Whether or not he would come into play and trigger some ripple effects, Lu Wu could only gamble a guess.


    As for the issues such as people suspecting that he was reborn since he kept on showing the technical stuff, Lu Wu was not the slightest bit worried. This was exactly what he wanted in the first place. Otherwise, how was it possible to thrust the development of the European server?


    ¡­


    Under Reinhardt¡¯s highly efficient monster-killing plan, the first trial mission was finally completed after nine hours of hard work.


    Since the twelve-hour time limit had not ended yet, Reinhardt hurriedly bid his teammates goodbye and rushed back to the Hidden Dragon Village. He found Cangxu and submitted the first round mission.


    The following missions were no longer some simple monster-killings. Instead, he was requested to hunt for some materials and answer some questions that were related to the rules of Knights.


    Despite that, Reinhardt was well-prepared in advance. He managed to complete all the missions blindfolded based on his memories.


    During the eleventh hour in the game, the first server announcement of the European server was heard.


    [Congratulations to the player Reinhardt for completing a hidden mission and gaining the inherited character class: Dark Knight!]


    While his body was digitized, strings of messages came across his mind simultaneously. This made him clench his fist excitedly.


    In his memory, this inherited character class was priceless. Although countless people had offered a price for it in the next two years, the transaction was never successful.


    Gaining the inherited character class was Reinhardt¡¯s greatest dream ever in his previous life. It was just that he did not expect it to be fulfilled in such a way.


    At this moment, the Dark Knight¡¯s menu appeared.


    [Dark Knight]:


    Class Description: The Dark Knight who came from the Western Underworld kept his dark faith and held the Spear of Death in his hand. He wanted to spread the death belief in the Land of Cangxu but he was later attacked by Fenshui Ghost King and Riying Ghost King.


    Class Specialty: Death Infection, Dark Mount


    Wearing Weapon: Spear, Spear of Death (A growing weapon that requires an advanced caster to cast it).


    Default Class Ability: Dark Knight (passive), Dark Mount (passive), Dark Assault, Death Throw, Dark Duel.


    [Dark Knight Level 1 (passive)]:


    Skill Description: The Dark Knight shrouded in dark strength has 5% immunity against all elemental attacks. The lower the health, the greater the damage of the attack (The enhancing effect is affected by an individual¡¯s own level with a lower growing range during the earlier stage).


    [Dark Mount (passive)]:


    Skill Description: Every mount capitulated to the Dark Knight will succumb to Death Infection and gain a 20% bonus for all attributes. The ability to respawn after death is granted (Each respawn will weaken the attributes by 10% and up to five respawns are allowed).


    [Dark Assault]:


    Skill Ability: The Dark Knight coordinates with his mount to initiate a forward strike and drive the enemy back for five to 50 feet away (The magnitude and effect of the hit are affected by the overlapping strength attributes (speed) of his own and the mount). (The damage increases by 30% when the immobile unit is hit). (During the assault, you and the enemy who you have hit along the way will be subjected to the strength attribute determination. Those who fail the determination will be bounced away).


    Skill Cooldown: 30 minutes.


    [Death Throw]:


    Skill Ability: To form a Death Spear and throw it toward the target. This will lead to a blast damage and cause a temporary daze (The dazing period is affected by the target¡¯s physique) (Throwing the spear during the state of riding forward can increase the damage of the Death Throw under the influence of speed).


    Skill Cooldown: 20 minutes.


    [Dark Duel (exclusive specialty)]:


    Skill Description: The Dark Wrestling Arena will be activated after the Dark Knight chanted the duel oath. Within this period, you can choose a player as your challenging target. The selected one will be dragged into the Dark Wrestling Arena for a one on one match with you. You both will be immune to all the external damages within this period. If the Dark Knight wins in the end, the defeated one¡¯s body will be captured (Attribute is 50% weakened, skill effectiveness is 50% weakened) and turned into the Dark Knight¡¯s dark slave under his command for ten minutes.


    Skill Annotation: This skill is only applicable to players and has no effect on the monsters in the external world.


    Skill Cooldown: 32 hours.


    ¡­


    Upon seeing himself undergoing the character class enhancement, especially when he saw the Dark Knight¡¯s Attributes Menu, Reinhardt burst into laughter.


    He was clear of how powerful the Dark Knight was.


    Back then during the battle between the European server and the American server, that Dark Knight player had forced his way into the American server army by himself. He chose the crucial buff of their team and activated the Dark Duel before killing the buff forcibly in the middle of the huge army.


    Hereafter, he utilized the growing range of those players who became his dark slaves and his own attributes resisted the ability to kill quite a number of the American server¡¯s professional players. Only then did he return to the resurrection point instantaneously.


    Moreover, the Dark Knight¡¯s defensive ability was giving headaches to all the character classes. The players used to rate it as one of the top three ultimate defending character classes in Battle Online.


    In this life, I want the name of the European server¡¯s Strongest Knight! I will lead the European server to prosperity. Reinhardt clenched his fist tightly and his eyes shone with excitement.


    At this moment, the twelve-hour gaming safety notification appeared and he was logged out of the game.

 Chapter 185 - The Destiny’s Child Of The Multiverse

    Chapter 185: The Destiny¡¯s Child Of The Multiverse


    During the early stages of the European server¡¯s development, Lu Wu spent a ton of soul coins on various projects such as constructing Hidden Dragon Village and creating experienced players. At the moment, Lu Wu¡¯s pockets were running dry once again.


    He thought of transferring soul coins from the players to his own artifact and issuing the coins back to them only when they needed soul coins.


    However, as a bank to store soul coins, he would need to become something like a full-fledged online payment system. He could have many soul coins at his disposal anytime and anywhere.


    But there would be a pitfall in doing so.


    After all, the greatest difference between institutions like banks or financial apps and him was that he had no way to make soul coins, while institutions like banks could rely on lending that deposited money to gain profit.


    If Lu Wu turned himself into an actual banking institution, the soul coins he spent could not be restored and the leakage would only become bigger and bigger.


    One day, an emergency might happen to Beiqi players, causing most players to buy items such as consumables and equipment from the shops. However, Lu Wu would have spent this money on his projects and could not possibly fork out enough soul coins to create the items in the shop that the players required.


    Therefore, to be on the safe side and to guarantee Battle Online¡¯s long-term operation, Lu Wu would certainly not make such a risky move.


    However, there were still a few crucial problems that Lu Wu had not settled yet. These few crucial problems were the important turning points that he had set to accelerate the development of the European server.


    To solve these problems, he required a lot of soul coins. As such, the source of these soul coins became a problem.


    Although the European server players had started to create their own ways to make soul coins, its effect was insignificant as they had just started and the amount of soul coins was too little.


    After a round of contemplation and discussion with Bei Li, Lu Wu set his sight on the players who had the most soul coins.


    It so happened that the Lantern Festival was around the corner. So, the soul coins in the players¡¯ pockets were ripe for the harvest!


    ¡­


    Recently, the development of the ocean became a popular craze in the game. The players expanded their navy capabilities while more and more warships that had special abilities were made. A few top guilds from other games had even joined Battle Online, firing the tournament up.


    On this particular day, the players noticed an upcoming event notification popping up on the top right corner when they went online.


    [Lantern Festival Rampage event notification]:


    A thousand thanks to the players who have been supporting our game all this time! During the Lantern Festival, we will release a special event, the Lantern Festival Rampage as a reward for your support. There are four mini-events that make up this event:


    [Event One: Lantern Festival Lucky Draw]


    Event Details: There will be a lucky draw wheel in the shops during the Lantern Festival. Spend five soul coins to get a chance to draw these prizes.


    Rewards: 120 gift choices such as rare costumes, Level 50 weapon equipment of any quality, high quality spiritual materials, a chance of getting a free skill from the Cultivation Pavilion, 100 soul coins, 1,000 soul coins, a guild warship, and so on.


    Event Period: All day February 19, 2319.


    [Event Two: Lucky Tangyuan]


    Event Details: During the Lantern Festival event, monsters you kill have a chance to drop ingredients for making delicious glutinous rice balls, known traditionally as tangyuan. Different ingredients could be used to make different flavors of tangyuan. The higher the quality of the tangyuan that you make, the better the rewards gained after using it.


    Types of Lucky Tangyuan:


    Black Sesame Tangyuan (Quality Level 1):


    Required Materials: black sesame, groundnut kernel, and walnut meat.


    Five Seed Tangyuan (Quality Level 2)


    Required Materials: shelled-melon seed, sesame kernel, pine nut kernel, almond, and peach kernel.


    Lotus Tangyuan (Quality Level 2)


    Required Materials: lotus root, peanut, red bean, and red date.


    Event Hint: During the Lucky Tangyuan event period, there are a total of 100 ingredients that monsters could drop. Players could try mixing and matching any ingredients on their own to create a super-high quality special flavor of tangyuan.


    Event Period: All day on February 18, 2319.


    [Event Three: Lantern Riddle]


    Event Details: Every player who logs on to the game during the event period will receive a silk bag filled with lantern riddles. You will gain a riddle related to the location of your exclusive lantern when you open a bag. Players who solve a riddle and find their own lantern would receive soul coins as a reward. (More soul coins will be rewarded with less time spent.)


    Event Hint: There is a time ranking list during this event. The first 100 players who solve the riddles within the shortest time will get special titles as a reward.


    Event Period: 8pm to midnight on the night of Lantern Festival.


    [Event Four: Lantern Festival Auction]


    Event Details: Every player can take part in this event. This event lasts for an hour. The trial mission of a hidden character class called Devilman will be auctioned in this event.


    The bidding for this event will only accept soul coins. The player with the successful bid will receive the Devilman¡¯s Trial Scroll. If the player could not complete the trial mission within the limited time after using it, it would be considered as a failed mission. The hidden character class will then disappear.


    ¡­


    It seemed like Lu Wu was giving back to the players in the Lantern Festival event this time. In fact, Lu Wu was employing a strategy widely used in many games. They all hinted at a single message to the players.


    It¡¯s time to spend money in-game!


    To make sure that the plan for the European server could be launched quickly, Lu Wu was planning to grasp this profitable opportunity during the Lantern Festival.


    As for the final reward of the Lantern Festival this time, the hidden character class Devilman was a Ghost General at the lowest level of the Spirit Summoning Palace. However, Lu Wu would not have given it up if he was not lacking soul coins.


    Of course, he only sold the initial trial. This meant that the player would not certainly receive the character class after winning the bid. Lu Wu was doing this to let the players realize how precious the hidden and inherited character classes were.


    Simultaneously, the players were having a lively discussion regarding the Lantern Festival event in the forum.


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°It seems like I have to get some more soul coins. Devilman definitely cannot rival my inherited character, but I can give it to my members and raise my guild¡¯s strength!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Boss¡­ boss, please give me this Devilman. I don¡¯t want to be a dog anymore. (puppy eyes)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°I refuse, you are a baby. This Devilman doesn¡¯t have any healing ability and cannot compare with your White Phantom. Dog, I advise you to be kind and don¡¯t think of the pie in the sky anymore. (poker face)¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Aww~ I¡¯m very angry! (cheek blowing and disheartening.jpg)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Patting the dog¡¯s head as always. Silly dog, this is your blessing in disguise. Many people want your inheritance so badly but they could never get it.¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°You will be dead on the day you expose your real identity. (mean eyes)¡±


    Star_Universe (European): ¡°I really love this game. The gaming experience is wonderful! I¡¯m going to do a little sightseeing in the original forum. I hope to get familiar with you guys. At the same time, I want to say that the Devilman in this event is not bad XD!¡±


    High_Ping_Warrior (European): ¡°Why does the original server have four Lantern Festival events but the European server only has the last one? I want to protest!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to High_Ping_Warrior: ¡°It¡¯s because the Lantern Festival isn¡¯t widely celebrated in Europe. Buddy, your awareness isn¡¯t sharp enough (smirk)!¡±


    Reinhardt (European): ¡°As expected, the original server is prevailing at the early stage. I¡¯m very worried about the development of the European server. However, we will have the last laugh! :D¡±


    ¡­


    Due to the inequality in the Lantern Festival event, many European server players who received the news flooded into the official web forum. They started to protest and wanted an official explanation.


    Lu Wu really had nothing to say.


    The highly proficient original server players were controlling Beiqi now. They occupied the three big regions, which were the Mansion of the Dead, Liuli District, and the Burial Grounds. They acted independently and defied the Ghost Kings. They did whatever they wanted in Beiqi. However, the European server¡¯s players were still huddling up in a corner of the Hidden Dragon region in the Land of Cangxu. With the current strength of the European server players, they would only be beaten once they stepped out. They could not travel far at all.


    This could not be blamed on Lu Wu.


    ¡­


    Europe, Paris, France.


    A youngster took off his virtual helmet slowly. There was a trace of bitterness on his pale face.


    A little more and he would have killed the marsh crocodiles and leveled up. However, he was forced to leave the game at the crucial moment because of the twelve-hour gaming limitations. This was too difficult to bear.


    His name was Li Xing and his parents were from the Dragon nation. Due to business, they settled down in France and he was born here, too.


    Li Xing did not have many friends. He indulged in games and was just an antisocial kid afflicted with eighth-grader syndrome.


    Usually, Li Xing was concerned about internationally launched new games. He had anticipated this so-called 100% realistic game for a long time. And finally, the European server of this game was formally launched. He immediately downloaded it and experienced it.


    After that, he was totally hooked on this game and became a loyal player.


    However, the twelve-hour safety gaming limitation time gave him a headache. He had been sending feedback to the official forum and protested. However, he did not receive a single reply from the officials. They were unfathomably heartless and cold.


    This made Li Xing so angry that he was planning to uninstall the game on the spot. However, he downloaded it back after half an hour.


    This is because he could not put himself into any other game after playing Battle Online. He could no longer be attracted to games with stiff actions and unrealistic graphics.


    Battle Online was too wonderful!


    At the moment, Li Xing glanced at the Jie De Corporation¡¯s gaming pod beside him and could not help giving it a kick, ¡°What is your damn use?¡±


    The more he thought, the angrier Li Xing got. He took out his phone at once and made an after-sales¡¯ call to the Jie De Corporation.


    After Li Xing¡¯s complaint, he got the same reply again.


    The gaming pod was not the problem. Instead, the game was incompatible with the gaming pod. They had no way to settle this but they were working hard to discuss and settle this with the company behind Battle Online.


    Li Xing flashed his mobile phone at once and checked whether the Black Sea Corporation¡¯s gaming pod would be arriving any time soon.


    [The order is being delivered and has arrived in Paris. The courier is out delivering the order¡­]


    When Li Xing saw that the gaming pod had arrived in Paris, a trace of excitement came across his face. He had been looking forward to this new gaming pod for many days. It was delivered finally and the twelve-hour problem could be settled.


    Ding-dong!


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Li Xing was overjoyed. He thought that his express delivery had arrived. He ran to the doorway hurriedly and opened the door.


    ¡°Hello, please verify here to acknowledge receipt of your gaming pod!¡± the courier lowered down his cap and handed over the tablet in his hand.


    Li Xing nodded his head excitedly and pressed his fingerprint on the screen.


    ¡°Do you need me to bring it in?¡± the courier asked.


    ¡°Yes, please do!¡±


    This courier carried the huge gaming pod with ease and walked into the house step by step while Li Xing was looking at him with an astonished expression.


    After about five minutes of installation, the man said goodbye and left.


    Li Xing was very excited when he looked at the gaming pod with a black metal frame. He opened the gaming pod and scurried inside.


    As expected, the Black Sea Corporation¡¯s gaming pod was compatible with Battle Online perfectly. It was installed perfectly and successfully. This made Li Xing think of returning the other gaming pod. It did cost him some money after all.


    When he entered the gaming pod and activated the game, Li Xing had a headache suddenly. A voice rang loudly:


    [Congratulations! The host is bound to the Destiny¡¯s Child system in the pan-multiverse gaming world!]


    [Checking the host¡¯s condition¡­]


    [The host is Li Xing. Congratulations, you shall begin your journey to the top. As long as you keep completing the system missions, you will become a legendary character in Battle Online!]


    [Hint #1 of the system¡¯s regulations: Do not tell anyone about the presence of this system. Otherwise, the host will be erased!]


    [Hint #2 of the system¡¯s regulation: This system is only limited to assist the host to become a powerful individual in the game and will not help the host to interfere with reality¡­]


    [Hint #3 of the system¡¯s regulation¡­]


    ¡­


    There was no gaming frame in front of him but the unfathomable sound was heard constantly. This totally confused Li Xing, following which he pushed the gaming pod open and went out of it.


    He took out his phone and dialed the number for the after-sales service center after glancing at the gaming pod.


    Li Xing told the reason for calling after the line was connected. However, the Black Sea Corporation¡¯s customer service personnel asked Li Xing to wait for a moment to check his order.


    After a while¡­¡±Hello, Mr. Li. We have confirmed that your gaming pod is still in delivery. It has not arrived yet. Here¡¯s the contact number of the courier.¡±


    Li Xing was stupefied after he hung up the phone.


    This gaming pod has arrived, why is it still in delivery? What¡¯s with this gaming pod?


    [Hello, host¡­]


    At this moment, the sound was heard again. Li Xing was taken aback.


    Was the voice from my mind? The system is really living inside my body!


    He had read some novels so he understood what this meant. This happiness came too suddenly and caught him off guard.


    Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯m the main character of this world!?


    Ding-dong! At that moment, the doorbell rang again.


    ¡°Hello, your parcel has arrived! Please come out and sign for acceptance!¡± a shout was heard from the door.

 Chapter 186 - The System Quest

    Chapter 186: The System Quest


    The moment Li Xing was bound to the system, he danced for joy and excitement as he thought he was Destiny¡¯s Child. At the same time, Lu Wu and Bei Li, who were observing him furtively, burst into laughter.


    The special system that Li Xing inherited was undoubtedly Bei Li¡¯s creation.


    The purpose of this system was to let Li Xing guide the European server¡¯s growth according to Lu Wu¡¯s will. Li Xing was equivalent to Lu Wu¡¯s spokesperson among the European server players. After all, Lu Wu¡¯s principle ideal was to never go to battle personally.


    However, although he was supposed to be Lu Wu¡¯s spokesperson, Lu Wu allowed Cangxu to manage him. He also gave him permission. After all, his main focus was on the highly proficient original server players. Therefore, he did not have much energy left to manage the European server.


    As a matter of fact, the system created by Bei Li was not as powerful as Li Xing thought. This was mentioned right when the system was introduced. The system would not interfere with reality but would only aid his growth in the game.


    It was difficult for Li Xing to gain any benefit from the system because the difficulty of unlocking the system was proportional to the collective increase of the ability of the European server players.


    Lu Wu chose him as the system host because Li Xing was the player with the strongest overall ability among the entire European server now, save for Reinhardt.


    It was not easy to become the overall strongest among millions of players in the current European server. He was truly a professional player by definition as he could kill marsh crocodiles with his bare hands on just the third day after the launch of the region.


    To nurture a super player who could assume personal responsibility and lead the emergence of the European server was also one of Lu Wu¡¯s reasons in choosing him as the system host.


    Another reason was, although Li Xing was a nerd in reality, Lu Wu and Bei Li found that he was the leader of the strongest guild in Storm Legends called Zore.


    A top player, coupled with the cheating codes specially given by Lu Wu, he believed that Li Xing would play a significant role in increasing the overall strength of the European server players.


    ¡°Wu, what should we do when the Asian server and American server are launched? Do we have to create another system host? Or will we shift to other settings like creating an old man or sage?¡± Bei Li asked curiously.


    Lu Wu put on an ambiguous smile upon hearing her words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s interesting?¡±


    Bei Li rolled her eyes, ¡°You almost made them believe that they are children of destiny in the world.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Just arrange everything as I said!¡±


    In Lu Wu¡¯s point of view, the so-called Destiny¡¯s Children were just old farmers who were helping him to grow his chives.


    And as the boss behind the game, his happiness mattered the most.


    After a brief celebration, Li Xing took a deep breath before he opened the door.


    Upon looking at Li Xing¡¯s blushing face, the delivery man put on an astonished expression.


    ¡°Hello, Mister Li Xing. Please sign for the receipt of your gaming pod!¡±


    Li Xing nodded and beckoned the delivery man to bring the gaming pod into his house after pressing his fingerprint.


    This time, the delivery man did not carry the pod into the house alone. The delivery man called out the porters in the car and moved the heavy gaming pod into Li Xing¡¯s house.


    Also, the delivery man did not help him to install the gaming pod as it was not his job, after all. In the end, Li Xing set about and installed the gaming pod on his own.


    Li Xing¡¯s face showed a trace of helplessness upon looking at the three gaming pods. One of them was incompatible and one of them was a vacant shell which carried a system binding, and could not access the game. Only the latest pod was practically usable.


    Li Xing entered the gaming pod excitedly and started the game.


    The screen turned dim, before it became clear again. His silhouette appeared at the Hidden Dragon Marsh Region where he had gone offline previously.


    He heaved a sigh after looking at the marsh crocodiles that had disappeared in the surrounding area. He had spent a few hours wearing down their health. He was a little unhappy that they vanished just like that.


    At this moment, the system menu appeared abruptly in front of him.


    [Game Multiverse Destiny¡¯s Child System (Stage One: 0/500)]:


    Ability One: Monsters Explore Level 1 (able to scout out monsters within 100 yards).


    Ability Two: Unknown (Will be activated in the advanced system).


    While the menu appeared, he heard the system¡¯s voice again.


    [Ding! The host has entered the game! The first wave of system quests has been activated: Rise of the Guild, Path of the Strong, Ruler of the Server!]


    [Rise of the Guild (Quest of Beginner Level)]:


    Quest Description: Create your own guild and recruit 500 guild members.


    Quest Reward: A clue to advance to an inherited character class, and gain 30 system points.


    [Path of the Strong (Quest of Beginner Level)]:


    Quest Description: Get listed as one of the Top 100 players on the leaderboard for ten consecutive days.


    Current Progress: Current Rank ¨C 2nd Place; Duration: 1/10 days.


    Quest Reward: A map piece revealing the location of spiritual materials in the Hidden Dragon region, gain 20 system points.


    [Ruler of the Server (Quest of Legendary Level)]:


    Quest Description: Lead the European server to become the best server among all.


    Quest Reward: One million soul coins, gain 150 million system points.


    Li Xing was stunned as soon as he read the system menu. Soon, his face beamed with delight as he did not expect that the system could help him find clues that would lead him to the inherited quests.


    He certainly understood the value of this inherited quest.


    As a professional player, he had studied Battle Online carefully before the European server was launched.


    The most valuable things in the game now were the inherited character classes. They were priceless and could not be bought with money. He had seen rich players who offered 30 million to buy an inherited character class, but no one wanted to sell it. It was evident how precious it was.


    Li Xing was taken aback when he saw the last quest of legendary level.


    One million soul coins? That¡¯s insane!


    The trading volume in the European Server Soul Coins Transaction Center was extremely high. The value of a soul coin was skyrocketing.


    Other than soul coins that were priced exceptionally high, the other soul coins that were sold at market price or even slightly higher were cleared out by the rich players. Therefore, it was set at a high price but had no demand.


    The normal conversation rate for one soul coin in the European server was one to 500. As such, one million soul coins was equal to 500 million euros. Li Xing took a deep breath as this reward was too tempting.


    However, Li Xing did not know that this was one of the bargaining chips that Lu Wu offered to lure Li Xing to help build the European server. As for whether the European server would win in the future Server Wars, Lu Wu was not worried at all.


    He was very confident in the Beiqi Army of the original server.


    Furthermore, even if the European server could really defeat the original server, Lu Wu would not mind paying him the money. What he would gain was far more valuable than one million soul coins.

 Chapter 187 - The Lantern Festival Event

    Chapter 187: The Lantern Festival Event


    At midnight, the Lantern Festival event of Battle Online had officially begun.


    The lucky wheel appeared in the shops just like what the players anticipated.


    This was the first ever lucky draw event in the game. Basically, all of the players were eager to give it a try. They couldn¡¯t resist going to the shop. They threw in their soul coins and awaited the judgment of destiny.


    At this moment, a group of players sat in a circle in front of Tong Gua¡¯s Forge. All of them held a set of cards in their hands.


    Among them, Tong Gua was the most agitated one.


    Tonight, he had lost more than ten consecutive rounds. If he continued to lose, he would have to make a bet with his underpants. He had almost finished betting all the soul coins that he earned from his work of forging equipment.


    This next round would determine his life or death.


    ¡°Three!¡± Ye Chen threw out a card of three after he took a glance at the set of cards in his hands.


    ¡°Joker bomb!¡± Tong Gua lifted his clothes upon seeing the card thrown out by Ye Chen. He followed up by throwing out two cards aggressively.


    ¡°You guys have no more cards to play, right?¡± Tong Gua swept his eyes over the others arrogantly. When he saw that everyone else was silent, he eventually threw out the card of three in his hand.


    ¡°Hahaha. All of you are shocked, right? Do you think you all just keep beating me? Come come come, pay up!¡±


    Tong Gua was overjoyed as this was his first win. After getting his soul coins back, he grabbed the bottle of Wood Spirit Wine from his waist pocket and took several big gulps out of it.


    ¡°Come come come, let¡¯s continue! I will spell my name backward if I can¡¯t make you cry tonight!¡±


    The players, including Ye Chen, felt deeply ashamed upon hearing this. They could not remember how many times Tong Gua had promised to spell his name backward.


    ¡°No, no. The big event is starting. I want to keep my soul coins for the lucky draw. Then, I need to make some traditional tangyuan later. That¡¯s it for today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The Lantern Festival event has just begun. I¡¯m done for the day, too¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tong Gua was glued to his spot when he watched as the other players rose to their feet and left him alone.


    I¡¯ve finally won a round, but they want to end it now? At that moment, there was a hint of bitterness in Tong Gua¡¯s heart as he was not done with the game yet.


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about a damn wheel? Is it really that fun?¡±


    At this thought, Tong Gua picked up the clothes on the floor before he turned around and entered his house.


    After lying down on his bed, Tong Gua could not help opening the shop interface. He wanted to see what the so-called lucky wheel was all about. Is it more fun than playing cards?


    Five soul coins per roll?


    Upon looking at the brief introduction on the wheel, Tong Gua glanced at the thousand plus soul coins left in his inventory. He pondered it over and decided to give it a try.


    Hence, he exchanged five soul coins with a lucky draw.


    After Tong Gua pressed the start button at the center of the wheel, the wheel started spinning rapidly and the image began to blur out.


    After about three seconds, the wheel slowed down and the pointer became distinctive before it gradually stopped at nothing.


    Tong Gua could not help but heave a sigh upon seeing this. As expected, this was not reliable, he thought. How can they give out soul coins to the players for no reason?


    [Game Notification: Congratulations! You have hit the jackpot and won 500 soul coins!]


    The despairing Tong Gua opened his eyes wide when he saw this.


    I really won a prize! Is this a scam?


    Tong Gua was in doubt. He bought a chance for the lucky draw again before he pressed the draw button for a second time.


    [Game Notification: Congratulations! You have hit the jackpot and won 300 soul coins!]


    Tong Gua felt giddy after receiving another price. Two rounds and he had already earned 800 soul coins, which could buy him many bottles of the superior quality Wood Spirit Wine.


    Under the great temptations of the prizes, Tong Gua bought twenty chances for the lucky draw in one shot. He started to spin the lucky wheel continuously.


    [Game Notification: Congratulations! You have won 1 soul coin!]


    [Game Notification: Congratulations! You have won a Level 10 (white) weapon!]


    [Game Notification: Sorry, you did not win any prize¡­]


    The barrage of notifications stunned Tong Gua. After that, he got up from bed with a pair of reddened eyes. He tossed his clothes onto the bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t win!¡±


    Tong Gua¡¯s gambling addiction was aroused. He bought a hundred lucky draws and wanted to regain his investment by aiming at the grand prize. Winning the grand prize twice would bring him a load of fortune. As for the other things like weapons or armor, he could sell them off to the other players at a low price. In short, he would not suffer from any deficit.


    [Game Notification: Sorry, you did not win any prize¡­]


    [Game Notification: Congratulations! You have won a Level 1 (white) armor!]


    After he drew all the lucky draws, Tong Gua¡¯s face was pale. Other than the highest reward, which was 30 soul coins, the other draws were a bunch of metal scraps that were worth nothing more than a few soul coins.


    Facing this situation, Tong Gua was very regretful. Why did he not quit when he was ahead? It was obvious that it was a cheat released by the developer behind the scenes. How did I fall for this trick?


    However, while Tong Gua was regretful, he bought another hundred tries.


    He thought that he would not draw anymore after this. He only wanted to get back what he had earned from playing cards just now. He decided he would not be greedy anymore.


    With this mentality, Tong Gua rolled the dice of fate once more.


    Ten minutes later, Tong Gua¡¯s feet turned jelly as he fell onto his bed all of a sudden.


    This damn wheel is such a scam!


    This time, he not only lost his profit, he also lost quite a bit of money.


    However, Tong Gua could not allow himself to stop now. These were the soul coins that he earned by forging armor and equipment painstakingly every day.


    Hence, Ting Gua changed his target this time. He was thinking about getting his capital back and he would never touch this wheel anymore.


    Upon looking at his remaining 800 soul coins, Tong Gua¡¯s heart ached. He pondered over and did not buy the extravagant package. Instead, he chose the single draw.


    After ten more minutes, Tong Gua¡¯s heart pained as he looked at the 400 soul coins and a bunch of metal scraps in his inventory. His heart was almost broken.


    However, what was done was done. What else could he do? He wanted to bet everything he had on one last round; he¡¯d either earn his money back or lose everything!


    As a result, Tong Gua turned the wheel of destiny again.


    This time, as expected, the wheel could not have been more predictable. All of his soul coins were gone and he finally had nothing to his name.


    When the draw ended, Tong Gua stared blankly into space as he lay on his bed. He was resentful. Why did I touch that damn wheel? Am I a fool!?


    Since there were many players playing the lucky wheel, server announcements about rare draws by players, such as special weapons or costumes, were heard from time to time.


    This gave the players an illusion that their bad draws were just because of their own bad luck. When they saw the others getting some valuable prizes, they would think that they had a chance, too, if they continued to bet on it. They would think that winning an item worthy of a server notification would help them earn back their capital and make them rich. The lucky draw event went on like a raging fire.


    Meanwhile, Lu Wu who sat behind the scene looked as the soul coins piled up in his storage. He picked up his teacup and took a sip out of it leisurely.


    At this moment, he experienced the feelings of a plotter who organized a lucky draw event. It was a pleasure to cheat on the people and let them spend money.


    That¡¯s awesome!


    During the third hour of the lucky draw event, some players in the forum were grumbling, while others flaunted their wins. Several questions were raised by the players as well.


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Screw you, lucky players! I did not expect my luck to suck so badly. This is too unbearable. I am a weak player to begin with, and I have not seen any chance for my comeback yet! (sobs)¡±


    Fat_Happy_Water: ¡°I suspect something is wrong with this damn lucky draw. Other than a 300 soul coin reward, I have gained nothing. I have lost so much money that I have started to doubt my life¡­ (Gillfish_Clan_Selfdoubt.jpg)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Fat_Happy_Water: ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Instead of real coins, you are spending soul coins on the lucky draw. So, the bank doesn¡¯t make money from it. Why would they cheat you with this? Silly kid, just face the truth that your luck is bad. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I won a beautiful costume. I¡¯m satisfied. Thanks to the lucky wheel. However, I have stopped drawing after I¡¯ve won the prize, so I would not comment on the probability. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Although there were only one or two doubting voices in the forum, the majority of the players had the same thought as Crayon_Shinchan. They thought that the lucky draw event was only carried out in the game. Whether the players won prizes or not, the bank wouldn¡¯t earn a cent.


    Moreover, if everyone won grand prizes, the balance of the game would be toppled. Thus, they treated this event as pure entertainment.


    Five hours after the lucky draw event had launched, the number of participants started to decrease. Most of them headed to the wilderness to kill monsters. They wanted to collect the ingredients to make tangyuan.


    Two silhouettes were sitting by the Liuli coast as they counted their ingredients under the morning glow.


    Murphy and Little Pomelo had different thoughts from most players. They did not participate in the lucky wheel event at all.


    In their point of view, every single coin earned should be used to build the foundation for their future happiness. They were not willing to spend them on some unreliable luck.


    Therefore, they were looking for their prey in Liuli District while the other players were getting excited for the rain of server notifications. They wanted to gather more ingredients to make high-quality tangyuan, so that they could produce more when the time came.


    To them, the rewards from this event were more reliable.


    After five hours of hard work, they harvested a hundred types of different materials. Adding in the duplicates, they had about 300 pieces of special material altogether.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Let¡¯s try to synthesize them!¡± Little Pomelo squinted and smiled when she looked at Murphy.


    ¡°Okay. Make them according to the official recipe first.¡±


    Soon after, Murphy reached out his hand to summon the Synthesis Oven given out by the game for this event, he opened the official tangyuan recipe and threw the ingredients into the stove accordingly.


    As the game notification appeared, the tangyuans were ready.


    [Black Sesame Tangyuan (Quality of Level 1)]:


    Item Description: Players will gain 100 experience points after consuming it.


    [Five Seed Tangyuan (Quality of Level 2)]:


    Item Description: Players will gain 300 experience points after consuming it. Players are also given a rare and limited chance to get one random point of attribute bonus permanently.


    After synthesizing around ten servings of tangyuan, Little Pomelo spoke with her eyes sparkling in excitement, ¡°Murphy, how about we try synthesizing them on our own? Perhaps we could make a very delicious tangyuan!¡±


    He nodded when he saw Little Pomelo¡¯s eagerness.


    ¡°You first¡­ all the best!¡±


    Murphy knew that Little Pomelo had always wanted to learn how to cook. Unfortunately, she was blind. It was unrealistic to do this in reality. So he agreed decisively when he saw the eagerness in Little Pomelo¡¯s eyes.


    It did not matter if the materials were wasted. In his point of view, Little Pomelo¡¯s happiness surpassed everything.


    In the meantime, Little Pomelo had no idea how to match the ingredients to synthesize a delicious tangyuan. She followed her feelings and threw in whatever delicious ingredients into the Synthesis Oven. Then, she waited eagerly for them to turn into a tasty tangyuan.


    The first serving of tangyuan would be fresh out of the oven soon.


    [Ginseng Soy Sauce Tangyuan (Quality of Level -3)]: Made of ingredients such as ginseng, soy sauce, and ginger.


    Item Description: Players will earn a poison debuff after consuming it. Under a poisoned state, the certain player will lose 5 points of health per second for a duration of ten minutes.


    Official Message: Don¡¯t eat it! Don¡¯t eat it!


    Murphy burst into laughter upon looking at this abysmal tangyuan.


    Little Pomelo, who stood to the side, was so embarrassed she grit her teeth and started on her second attempt.


    After a moment, her second serving of tangyuan was out.


    [Osmanthus Flower Durian Matcha Tangyuan (Quality of Level -15)]: Composed of ten types of ingredients such as osmanthus flower and durian.


    Item Description: Highly poisonous. The player will lose 15 points of health per second for twenty minutes.


    Official Message: Warriors, cheers!


    Little Pomelo was angry when she saw Murphy suppressing his laughter. Do I have no talent in cooking at all?


    She did not give up and started to make another one. She swore in her heart that she would make the tastiest tangyuan this time.


    Creating two poisoned tangyuan did not lead Little Pomelo to be defeated. Instead, she got more determined with every setback.


    When the eighth serving of tangyuan was out, some black smoke came out from the oven as well. Soon after, a server notification was heard.


    [Congratulations to player, Little Pomelo, for successfully making a limited edition tangyuan. She gains a hidden bonus of 100 soul coins!]


    The game notification stunned the both of them. Following that, they looked at the freshly cooked tangyuan.


    [A Trip to the Road of Forgetfulness Tangyuan (Quality of Level -100)]:


    Synthesis material: Unknown.


    Item Description: Certain death after consuming it. The player will lose 100 points of health per second for a whole day.


    Official Message: This bowl of poisoned tangyuan will give you a trip to the Road of Forgetfulness. You will be reborn after three hours.


    ¡°Pfft¡­ hahaha!¡± this time, Murphy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He burst into laughter.


    On one hand, Little Pomelo was very upset. The server notification misled her into thinking that she had made a superior quality tangyuan. However, she did not expect to have synthesized an even more poisonous tangyuan.


    Looking at Murphy, who was still laughing angrily, she pinched him hard.


    He sensed the pain and suppressed his laughter on his beet-red face, but there were still tears at the corners of his eyes, which could be either tears of joy or of pain.


    Upon looking at the remaining ingredients, which were not much, Little Pomelo gave up. She squatted down and started crying.


    At that moment, Murphy took a cooked tangyuan and passed it over to her.


    ¡°Take this. Let¡¯s continue killing monsters for ingredients after eating. You will certainly make the tastiest tangyuan.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Little Pomelo looked up and asked.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the best in my heart!¡±


    Little Pomelo smiled when she heard him, and then received the tangyuan.


    The two eagerly took a bowl of tangyuan each and started enjoying their meal. They planned to go and collect the ingredients after eating.


    However, both of them trembled when they ate the tangyuan.


    As both of them were eating different flavors of tangyuan. Coupled with their shared senses as they chewed on the tangyuan, a strange taste continued to linger on their palate.


    Both of them exchanged books before they burst into laughter.


    The two happily ate their tangyuan as they sat by the coast and enjoyed the sea breeze under the morning glow. They were overwhelmed with happiness.

 Chapter 188 - Cross-Server Auction

    Chapter 188: Cross-Server Auction


    At night during the Lantern Festival event, Lu Wu was reading forum posts about the different types of bizarre tangyuan some players had made. A few of them were hilarious.


    There were ridiculous creations such as A Walk Across Reincarnation Bridge, Reaper¡¯s Death Stare, Rest In Peace Brother, The Warrior¡¯s Challenge, Til Death Do Us Part, and so on. All of these bizarre tangyuan provided ample entertainment for the players. It seemed like the number of talented players in the Beiqi Army were increasing, so they could literally have so many outcomes.


    Of course, besides the toxic ones, there was a delicious variety of tangyuan, too.


    Aside from being scrumptious, they also had powerful attributes. The players who successfully made them proudly flaunted their creations in the forum.


    At 8pm, the Lantern Riddles event officially began.


    At the Mansion of the Dead, Sun Qi the dog eagerly took out the Lantern Riddles event¡¯s brocade bag from his pocket. This bag could only be opened after a specified time.


    When he took out the paper strip from the brocade bag, he saw a line of words written on it.


    [A peaceful place for the dead. (Guess the name of a place¡­)]


    When he saw the hint, he understood instantly. It was undoubtedly referring to the Burial Grounds.


    In Beiqi, the Burial Grounds were the only truly peaceful place for the dead, so he concluded that his exclusive lantern was located there.


    The dog sprinted excitedly toward the Burial Grounds.


    He had to run because all the portals were closed in the interest of a fair game during the event period.


    He took half an hour to arrive at the Burial Grounds after his mad dash. As he entered, he took out the paper strip again.


    At this moment, he noticed that the content on the paper had changed.


    [A shattered future, a god¡¯s trample¡­]


    Sun Qi was stunned for a few seconds when he saw this hint.


    However, after giving it some thought, his face broke out into a knowing smile as he thought of the Demonic God. The god that caught most of the people¡¯s eyes in the Land of Beiqi could only be the Demonic God.


    At the Burial Grounds, the shattered future and a god¡¯s trample must be referring to the place where the Demonic God and Hiderigami fought. The Burial Grounds were completely destroyed because of that battle.


    Consequently, Sun Qi started to run again. He ran toward the district where the Demonic God and Hiderigami had battled.


    The dog skimmed across innumerable lanterns of other players before he finally reached the district where the Demonic God and Hiderigami had fought.


    At this moment, he was standing in the center of the Burial Grounds. However, there were still many lanterns in front of him. Although he had reached his destination, he didn¡¯t know which of them belonged to him.


    He glanced at the leaderboard of the Lantern Riddles event. He noticed that no one had made the list yet. He anxiously took out the paper strip again.


    There were no more hints on the paper strip. It only showed that he had reached the district where the lantern was located.


    Left with no other choice, Sun Qi could only check one by one in order to get his rank on the leaderboard.


    There were almost a hundred lanterns in this district alone. He checked each and every one of them meticulously. When he reached the halfway mark, a player¡¯s silhouette appeared within the vicinity of the area. The player was looking at his paper strip with the same astonished face that he had. Soon after, he started to look for his lantern swiftly, too.


    At the appearance of a rival, the dog increased his speed.


    That person saw him speeding up so he did the same, too. Both of them were stressed out. After all, the one who found the lantern first would be more handsomely rewarded.


    However, Sun Qi had the advantage as he arrived first. A flash of triumph raced across the dog¡¯s eyes when he saw only three lanterns left.


    It was not the first one¡­


    Not the second either¡­


    When his gaze landed on the third lantern, he saw that it was being held and checked by the player who arrived after him.


    At this very moment, the player also noticed the dog, whose face could barely contain his excitement.


    The both of them stared at each other for a short time. After that, the other player lowered his head and looked at the lantern in his hands silently. Quickly, he took to his heels and dashed away.


    ¡°Hey, you asshole! That¡¯s mine! Mine! Give it back to me!¡± Sun Qi was furious. How could someone use such underhanded tactics to win? This was too much.


    ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll give it to you when I find mine!¡± the player spoke as he raced away.


    ¡°Go to hell, asshole! Are you that Crayon_Shinchan? I¡¯ll rip you apart!¡± the dog bared his teeth and growled menacingly.


    However, to the dog¡¯s amazement, this person had very swift body movements. He shuttled back and forth continuously by using the Assassin¡¯s Advanced Shadow Step, so fast that even Sun Qi couldn¡¯t seem to catch the person.


    The dog was so upset that he could only watch as the player dodged while checking to find his lantern. He was obviously cheating.


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    Unbridled excitement sparkled in the player¡¯s eyes. He reached out to take the lantern.


    Meanwhile, Sun Qi accelerated from the side and rammed into him. The player was flung away by the impact. As the dog made contact, he bit down on the lantern that the player wanted to claim.


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± the player¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the dog taking his lantern.


    ¡°You give me mine, first!¡± he threatened fiercely.


    ¡°You first! Quick, since no one has completed the mission yet, I can take first place and you second¡­ a perfect plan!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless! I was the first! You should give it back to me, first!¡±


    ¡­


    As the two of them argued on for a few more minutes, a game notification rang.


    [Congratulations to player Wen Kele for being the first player to complete the mission of the Lantern Riddles event!]


    Both of them were shocked before they engaged in the debate again.


    ¡°Give it to me faster! I¡¯m the second, you¡¯re the third!¡±


    ¡°Shameless little kid, I¡¯m the second, you are the third!¡±


    [Congratulations to player Le Baishi for being the second player to complete the mission of the Lantern Riddles event!]


    ¡°Give me! I¡¯m the third, you are the fourth! Quick! Otherwise, we get nothing!¡±


    ¡°Shameless! I¡¯m the third, you¡¯re the fourth! This is your last chance, you better take it!¡±


    Two hours later¡­


    [The first 100 players of this event have ranked. Those who finish the mission after this will not receive any title reward for this event!]


    Both Sun Qi and the other player¡¯s faces went pale at the appearance of this message, their hands started to tremble.


    The one and only chance to make the rankings was right in front of them¡­


    ¡­


    At 10pm on the night of the Lantern Festival, the last event began.


    [Server Announcement: the Lantern Festival Auction officially begins¡­]


    When the game notification tone ended, the players found a Bidding Menu in front of them. There was a chat box for the players to converse at the bottom, too.


    [Lantern Festival Auction is limited to one hour. The auction item is the hidden character class Devilman and only soul coins are accepted as bids!]


    Soon after, a black inheritance ball appeared slowly at the center of the Bidding Menu.


    Upon seeing this black ball, a lot of the players¡¯ hearts were filled with eagerness.


    When the auction button changed from grey to red, the bidding began.


    Within a few seconds, the price of the Devilman¡¯s inheritance ball rose to ten thousand soul coins. Meanwhile in the event¡¯s chat box, the players from the two districts were debating fiercely.


    Star_Universe (Europe): ¡°I¡¯ve spent 50 million just to buy soul coins before the event. The Devilman is mine!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied Star_Universe: ¡°Before that, you will have to ask the filthy rich players from our server! (laughing emoji)¡±


    Reinhardt (Europe): ¡°Brothers from the European Server, please support your friends! Although this isn¡¯t a battle, we can¡¯t lose as well.¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Since you are so rich, have you asked permission from Invincible_Loneliness? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Come on!¡±


    ¡­


    While the players chatted, the bid price inflated steadily. When the figure reached 50,000 soul coins, most of the players could no longer afford it and backed out. After this, the price started to inflate at a slower pace. Nevertheless, the bidding war raged on and did not lose any intensity.


    [Player from the local server, Gu Yu, placed a bid of 100,000 soul coins¡­]


    [Player from the European server, Jason, placed a bid of 110,000 soul coins¡­]


    [Player from the local server, Gu Yu, placed a bid of 120,000 soul coins¡­]


    [Player from the European server, Jason, placed a bid of 125,000 soul coins¡­]


    ¡­


    While the two protagonists competed for the top prize, the atmosphere in the event chat box became very tense.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, it seems like brother Jason could not stand it anymore. He only increases every bid by 5,000 now instead of 10,000. As expected, Boss Loneliness is the richest! (laughing emoji)¡±


    High_Ping_Warrior (Europe): ¡°Jason is the billionaire in our guild. He is just unwilling to end the battle too soon so that he could play a little while more.¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I¡¯m trembling. Does it rain money over there? I¡¯m shocked in my little corner here. You guys are loaded!¡±


    ¡­


    [Player from the local server, Gu Yu, placed a bid of 140,000 soul coins¡­]


    [Player from the European server, Jason, placed a bid of 170,000 soul coins¡­]


    Suddenly, Jason increased the bidding price by 30,000. This came as a shock in the forum. Gu Yu stared at the Bidding Menu and the color drained from his face.


    He had only prepared 150,000 soul coins this time. He had not expected a European server player to be so well-prepared and put up such a fierce fight.


    Gu Yu remained silent when he saw his soul coin balance. It was too late to collect any more soul coins now.


    The Bidding Menu showed no activity.


    The European server¡¯s players started to cheer in the chat box.


    High_Ping_Warrior (Europe): ¡°Did you see that? This is called real ability! Do you admit defeat?¡±


    Mechanic_11 (Europe): ¡°The players from the original server¡­ just tremble and wait to be killed in the Cross-Server Battle!¡±


    Dimension_Traveler (Europe): ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve won! As expected, the legendary tycoon is still the number one billionaire when he comes here!¡±


    Dr_Gray (Europe): ¡°Wow¡­ it looks like we¡¯ve won! Our European server is awesome!¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Yu had an unsightly expression when he read the chat of the players from the European server. It was not that he was unwilling to spend the money, instead, he was just not as well-prepared. If he was given another chance, Gu Yu would collect one million soul coins to wage a much higher bidding battle.


    At that moment, though, a few chat boxes popped up on the Friends Menu.


    Liu Chai: ¡°Brother, our guild has collected 50,000 soul coins. We just sent to you in the mail. Hang in there!¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er: ¡°Boss Gu Yu, don¡¯t worry. Just do it. I¡¯ve sent 50,000 soul coins to you!¡±


    Wu Guoyi: ¡°Our guild has collected 60,000 soul coins. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s worth the coins or not. The most important thing is our dignity. We can¡¯t let them be so arrogant anymore!¡±


    Chen Ziyu: ¡°Our guild has collected 30,000 soul coins. Brother, hang in there! I¡¯ve sent you them.¡±


    ¡­


    Gu Yu was touched as he read the notes sent from his friends. Soon after, he retrieved all the soul coins sent to him..


    There were about 690,000 soul coins given to him. Along with his 150,000, there were 840,000 soul coins altogether.


    Gu Yu typed in a series of numbers after he glanced at the Bidding Menu. Then, he pressed the bid button.


    [Player from the local server, Gu Yu, placed a bid of 250,000 soul coins¡­]


    The inflation of 100,000 coins came as a shock in the forum. This time, the players from the European server were no longer as haughty. Conversely, it was time for the local players to show off.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Oh no~ The one who talked about the tycoon of some unknown legend, come out, do you know what a slap in the face sounds like?¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°He deserves to be called the number one tycoon, our server is awesome!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Cool! Increase the price for 100,000 in one shot and beat everyone!¡±


    High_Ping_Warrior: ¡°The battle has not ended yet. Don¡¯t be anxious, Jason will not lose. I¡¯ve never seen him lose.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, the players from the European server began to discuss solutions after seeing the criticism received from the original server¡¯s players.


    Li Xing, as the leader of the Zero Guild, abruptly began to request assistance from the other guilds in the European server.


    Jason even swore on his honor that any soul coins lent to him this time would be returned at a ratio of 1:600. Again, an enormous amount of soul coins were collected.


    After collecting enough soul coins, Jason inserted the total amount that he had into the Bidding Menu. He would not give up this battle until his last breath!


    [Player from the European server, Jason, placed a bid of 450,000 soul coins¡­]


    The price was raised by 200,000 in a single click. This made everyone hold their breath.


    This price was only maintained for a few seconds before suddenly, a game message appeared again.


    [Player from the local server, Gu Yu, bids 800,000 soul coins¡­]


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    The forum was driven into a frenzy, spamming the screen at an inhumane speed.


    Gu Yu¡¯s bid this time had brought out the imposing manner of the proud players. A sky-high price of 800,000 soul coins blew the competition out of the water.


    Jason felt defeated and wanted to bid again but the production of soul coins based on the current development level of the European server could not compete with the original server. The other guilds could no longer support him with enough soul coins for the auction either.


    The auction had only taken half an hour and Gu Yu¡¯s bidding price remained at the center of the menu.


    However, all of the players knew that Gu Yu¡¯s bid price this time was already a zenith that nobody could hope to reach!


    As expected, the event ending tone was heard and Gu Yu won the auction.


    All of a sudden, the players from the local server celebrated joyfully in the forum while the European server players left without a word.


    The failure in the auction had instilled an intense desire in the minds of the European server players to someday defeat the original server players for this utter humiliation.

 Chapter 189 - Building A Super-Warship

    Chapter 189: Building A Super-Warship


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After they failed the bid to win the coveted item during the auction, many European server players undoubtedly felt upset about it.


    The trend in the game¡¯s current stage was showing that there would definitely be a cross-server battle in the near future.


    The Land of Cangxu was very near to the Land of Beiqi, so they would definitely have interactions with each other during the later stages as well. As such, the players in the European server faced the huge problem of how they should make up the three-month disparity when they tried to gain the upper hand against the players from the original server.


    With this kind of foresight, many European server guilds united together. They started to discuss a strategy for their future counterattack.


    When the cross-server auction ended this time, many European server players suddenly noticed a number of professional players turning up in their forum.


    Every day, they would publish several strategy posts to guide the growth of new players.


    The most important thing was that these strategy posts were not just some general guesses. Instead, they could definitely be used practically to steer themselves in the right direction in the game.


    For example:


    [Demonstration of setting up traps in the wild. There are eighteen types of traps, suitable to be used in various kinds of environments. This is an essential strategy post to level-up by killing monsters and attacking lone rangers!]


    [A practical demonstration of a Knight taming various kinds of living creatures in the wild. A knight who has no mount is soulless! (A Knight who has a mount can obtain a 30% increase of abilities!)]


    [The detailed explanation of the Sea of Bones strategy of a Necromancer, how to deal damage and protect yourself simultaneously!]


    [Barbarian, a set of techniques that could kill the enemy within a second during the early stage of this burst damage-type character class!]


    ¡­


    The consecutive appearances of these professional gamers led to the development of the European server in many aspects, upgrading the gameplay to another level.


    At this present stage, there were two legendary players in the European server¡¯s forum.


    One of them was Mad_Knife_Style (Li Xing), the leader of the Zero Guild who was already very famous in the European server. The other was Reinhardt, who had been named the first legendary player. He was initially unknown to the public, but had demonstrated his extremely strong innate skills in Battle Online.


    These two players were respected by many European Server players.


    Aside from their own powerful abilities, they constantly published strategy posts in the forum, helping a lot of players who encountered problems when raiding lands in the early stages.


    Reinhardt, who was currently the strongest player, received an invitation from the Zero Guild after the auction ended.


    After giving it much thought, Reinhardt, who never intended to establish a guild in the first place, decided to join this well-established guild instead.


    After all, joining the Zero Guild was a very good way to increase the overall strength of the European server.


    And in his memory, the Zero Guild would be very strong in later stages of Battle Online. Besides the guild-stabilizing funding support from Jason, the server¡¯s first real tycoon, they also had many experienced players with powerful techniques.


    The leader Li Xing was especially powerful. Despite the increasing number of players in the later stage, his individual strength would always be within the top ten in the entire region. During the inter-server skills tournament, he would even be placed within the top ten in the Versus Arena that was dominated by the original players.


    However, after seeing Li Xing, Reinhardt felt that something was not quite right.


    He was planning to mention the importance of the European server¡¯s development to Li Xing. However, before he could open his mouth, Li Xing took the initiative to discuss with him on how they could increase the development speed of the European server, asking his opinions on the matter.


    This seemed a little incredible to Reinhardt. The present Li Xing was totally different from the leader of the Zero Guild in his memory.


    However, Reinhardt only treated it as an insignificant butterfly effect that he had caused, and didn¡¯t think much more of it.


    ¡­


    Land of Cangxu, Hidden Dragon Village.


    Hundreds of players wearing black armor assembled, discussing how they should expand their forces and territory.


    At this time, the guild leader, Li Xing, gazed at Reinhardt, ¡°Number one legendary player, do you have any ideas? If we don¡¯t expand our territory and only depend on the resources around the Hidden Dragon Marsh, we won¡¯t have enough resources to use at all!¡±


    Reinhard nodded upon hearing this. He then looked at the burly, bald-headed man with deep blue eyes, ¡°Jason, you still have 450,000 soul coins with you, right? Are you planning to return those soul coins to the other guilds or use them for your own purpose?¡±


    The bald-headed man named Jason was silent for a moment before he spoke.


    ¡°I bought these 450,000 soul coins from different guilds based on the ratio promised, so these soul coins completely belong to me now. Aside from spending some of them to establish our guild, I was planning to purchase some high-level equipment and spiritual material resources with what¡¯s remaining. This is because I gained some information from the other server that we need many spiritual materials in the later stages of character class growth, especially when the naval battles start!¡±


    Reinhardt¡¯s eyes were shining as he listened, ¡°Jason, I have a suggestion¡­ if you dare to give it a try, perhaps we can gain innumerable resources!¡±


    Reinhardt¡¯s words instantly aroused the curiosity of all the people present. Everyone looked up at him, waiting for him to explain in detail.


    ¡°Tell us about it¡­ if it works, of course I¡¯m willing to spend these soul coins to try. But what¡¯s your idea?¡± asked Jason doubtfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple. Use all the 450,000 soul coins to build a guild-level warship!¡± suggested Reinhardt enthusiastically.


    Upon hearing this, the people present went into an uproar. They felt that Reinhardt¡¯s idea was too unrealistic. They hadn¡¯t even started any land development yet, let alone marine forces.


    However, his words caught Li Xing¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Reinhardt, you mean to build the best warship currently in the game, go to the Void Ocean and plunder the resources from the players of the original server?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°A warship made from 450,000 soul coins¡­ no one has a warship at this level yet. As long as this warship is built, when we arrive at the Void Ocean, we wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of any of the warships of the other players at all! We could plunder their resources thoroughly if we encountered them one by one. Did you know that items from the players¡¯ personal channel would explode at random when players from different servers kill each other? In that case, we could have a huge development just by depending on the resources taken from the players of the original server!¡±


    ¡°What if we are surrounded?¡± one of the players could not help asking.


    ¡°First and foremost, a warship built using 450,000 soul coins would have a much higher sailing speed compared to those other warships. Besides, we should naturally expect situations like these when plundering resources. However, the harvest is plentiful. Whether it works or not, it all depends on how you think about it,¡± Reinhardt reassured.


    Everyone was lost in their own thoughts after listening to Reinhardt¡¯s words.


    However, they could not deny that plundering resources was in fact a good expansion path indeed, but none of them were certain about whether it was appropriate to spend 450,000 soul coins in one go to build this super-warship.


    ¡°I think it could work!¡± Li Xing gave his opinion. Then, he turned his head to look at Jason.


    Jason met the guild leader¡¯s gaze and blushed in embarrassment. He raised his hand after giving it some thoughts.


    ¡°Does anyone have any other suggestion? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll spend all these soul coins on building the warship!¡±


    None of the people objected, so Jason eventually decided to spend all 450,000 soul coins in exchange for a super-warship!


    After this decision was made, hundreds of Zero Guild members headed toward the ocean. They planned to start the development in advance by relying on the warship¡¯s power.


    ¡­


    However, as the European server had only just started, there were not many spiritual materials in the Transaction Center. They were unable to buy enough spiritual materials even if they were willing to offer a high price for it.


    Nonetheless, this was not a big problem.


    Jason directly opened the Cross-Server Transaction Center. He started to mop up various types of spiritual materials from the original server by paying a premium price of 10% for the procedure fees.


    They had to admit that the other server¡¯s spiritual material market was huge. Even after spending all their soul coins in there, they could only collect a very small part of it. They did not affect the market even one bit.


    Soon after, they bought a guild-level warship in the shop. They started to feed the warship continuously by the sea, planning to build the best warship among all the servers.


    After a discussion between Li Xing, Jason, and Reinhardt, they decided to cultivate it toward the direction called a calamity form. The specified increase in the toughness and speed of the warship could be used against the opposing warships.


    After half a day, a Level 12 giant warship the size of an aircraft carrier appeared on the Eastern Ocean of the Land of Cangxu.


    The data in its Attributes Menu was the highest among all the warships in the present stage.


    [ZEero (Level 12 Calamity Form Specter Warship)]: Evolved by consuming a large amount of spiritual materials. 354 yards long, 301 yard waterline, 95.5 yards wide, 13.5 yard draft.


    Attributes description: Toughness Level 13, Sailing Speed Level 12 (There are 24 levels altogether in ascending order).


    Ability description: Spiritual energy cannons (30 pieces), Armored Impact, Consume and Plunder, Free Sailing, Realm of Storm, Deep Sea Movement, Wrath of the Zero Guild (exclusive).


    [Spiritual energy cannons (30 pieces)]: A spiritual weapon used in long-range attacks, refill soul coins as energy before every attack (players have to control and aim, high level of difficulty).


    Energy Refill Message: This warship is equipped with spiritual energy cannons, its energy refill can be split into six stages, which are:


    Level 1 Spiritual Energy Bullet: 5 soul coins per shot.


    Level 2 Spiritual Energy Bullet: 10 soul coins per shot.


    Level 3 Spiritual Energy Bullet: 20 soul coins per shot.


    Level 4 Spiritual Energy Bullet: 50 soul coins per shot.


    Level 5 Spiritual Energy Bullet: 150 soul coins per shot.


    Level 6 Spiritual Energy Bullet: 500 soul coins per shot.


    [Armored Impact (Level 3)]: Speed increases by 100% in 20 minutes, toughness of the ship increases by two levels, cooldown time is 5 hours.


    [Free Sailing (Level 3 Passive)]: In non-battle state, sailing speed increases by 20% (this state disappears when entering a battle).


    [Consume and Plunder (Level 1 passive)]: All warships bombarded and sunk by the Zero Guild in naval battle would lose 1% of their total experience points. This loss will be converted to the Zero Guild¡¯s Warship by leveling-up their experience points.


    [Realm of Storm (Level 1)]: An ocean storm will occur within one nautical mile with the warship that cast the spell at its center. Enemy warships nearer to the center region will suffer greater damage and effects. (This warship remains in a state of territorial exemption after the ability is activated.) Duration is 30 minutes, cooldown time is 24 hours.


    [Deep Sea Movement (special)]: This warship will be submerged underwater after activating this ability. Sailing speed reduces by 50%. A protection circle will be formed under this state and the internal members will not be affected. Duration is 3 hours, cooldown time is 48 hours.


    [Wrath of the Zero Guild (exclusive)]: The spirit of the Zero Guild¡¯s Warship will be summoned into a spiritual battle. Duration is 30 minutes, cooldown time is 24 hours (The higher the level of the warship, the greater the strength of the Zero Guild¡¯s spirit!)


    ¡­


    The appearance of this warship lifted the spirits of all the Zero Guild members.


    Especially since they had gained the Deep Sea Movement and the Consume and Plunder abilities from the cultivation this time. To them, these two abilities were quite suitable in helping them carry out their subsequent missions.


    One ability enabled this warship to utilize the experience points consumed from the enemy¡¯s warship whenever they were bombarded and sunk to develop itself. The other ability enabled them to move under the water and escape from the enemy¡¯s encirclement. The combination of these two were the best skills for guerrilla warfare.


    Looking at the giant warship in front of him, Li Xing waved his hand.


    ¡°Everyone, board the warship and get ready to start plundering!¡±

 Chapter 190 - Titanic (Part One)

    Chapter 190: Titanic (Part One)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    On this day, there were many posts requesting for assistance in the game forum.


    A video was even attached to one of the posts.


    In the video, a giant warship the size of an aircraft carrier was heading toward the warship of the player who recorded the video. Soon after, it mercilessly crashed into the warship that they were in.


    The powerful force of the impact tore through their warship from the middle and the entire warship was hacked in half.


    After the warship sank, numerous players fell into the water. Meanwhile, a game notification appeared in front of the player who shot the video.


    [The warship that you were in has been hit and sunk by the Zero Guild¡¯s Warship (Europe), with plundering ability activated. 1% of the total experience points of your guild warship will be plundered.]


    When they realized it was a warship from the European server players, the players in the water wanted to climb aboard the warship and kill them all. However at that moment, a storm started brewing on the surface of the sea.


    Huge waves pulled all of them underwater where they drowned in the vortex that was gradually forming.


    At the end of the video, the screen dimmed, but many European server players could be seen jumping off the giant warship to collect the goods that fell randomly from the dead players.


    This scene immediately caused resentment among many of the original players.


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Where did they get so much money to build this aircraft-carrier warship? Besides, this warship is obviously messing with us on purpose!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Counterattack! Counterattack! I¡¯m contacting our guild leader now. Let¡¯s get ready to sail our Great Dragon Warship out to sea and attack them!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°This warship is probably at least a Level 10. Its level of toughness is high indeed, as it was still intact after the hit. However, since they have the guts to come and mess with us this early in the game, there¡¯s nothing more to say about it. Let¡¯s start a war!¡±


    Ye_Xueer_Is_The_Cutest: ¡°They are now at large! I thought we would wait a little and allow them to develop steadily for a while first, but now that they have taken the initiative to plunder us, there is nothing more that needs to be said. Let¡¯s fight them!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I guess this is the only warship in their entire region. If we bombard and sink it, does that mean we have destroyed the marine power of the entire European server? (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Soon after, many players started to log into the game, headed toward the Liuli Coast and assembled there waiting for their retaliation.


    According to their calculations, this super-warship from the European server had bombarded and sunk more than 30 guild-level warships so far. As for Specter Ships, more than a hundred had been attacked, and this thoroughly provoked their wrath.


    At that moment, a large number of players assembled in the safe zone off the Liuli Coast. Approximately 10,000 guild-level warships and a few hundred thousand Specter Ships docked there, preparing to launch a huge counterattack.


    Liu Chai, who acted as the interim commander, yelled out loud, ¡°The live chat channel of the interim navy is activated. Everyone who is joining in the war, please enter the navy¡¯s live chat channel. Pass this message along to each other!¡±


    The members of other guilds nearby who heard Liu Chai started to pass this message on to their respective guilds¡¯ live chat channels. Many players then started to enter the new navy live chat channel that Liu Chai created.


    Soon, there were around two million people in the army live chat channel.


    ¡°The number of people is almost enough. This time, we shall sail out to sea, defeat the enemies and prove our nation¡¯s prowess!¡± Liu Chai commanded as the warships left the safe zone of Liuli Coast one-by-one and sailed toward the Void Ocean.


    During the journey, Liu Chai started to arrange the strategy.


    If a large-scale encirclement like this appeared collectively, the super-warship from the European server would definitely choose to escape. Hence, Liu Chai planned to lure the warship out by using decoy ships as bait before carrying out the siege and destroy strategy.


    When their fleet sailed into the Void Ocean, Liu Chai led them toward Vulture Island according to the clues provided by the players in the forum.


    At this moment, the Great Dragon Warship moved out of the fleet formation and sailed forward to explore.


    Seeing that the decoy ship had moved out, Liu Chai immediately shouted in the guild¡¯s live chat channel.


    ¡°Everybody get in the water and keep your warships! Stay undetected!¡±


    The players quickly dropped into the water like dumplings, before keeping their warships. The colossal fleet suddenly disappeared from the ocean immediately.


    Under Liu Chai¡¯s lead, they waited there silently.


    Meanwhile, somewhere around the territorial waters of Vulture Island, Li Xing stood at the top of the Zero Guild Warship¡¯s mast, checking the situation of the surrounding ocean using the telescope that he bought from the shop.


    Their journey out to sea this time was just as Reinhardt had said. They had bombarded and sunk many warships and plundered abundantly. These were goods that they could never obtain from killing monsters. The large amount of returns made the people aboard the warship very excited because they knew that this kind of plundering had worked as expected.


    Just then, Li Xing found a blue warship floating on the sea at a short distance.


    ¡°Brothers, the goods are coming at eleven o¡¯clock!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jason who was below him had a sudden thought. The Zero Guild Warship below his feet let out a roar and turned quickly, sailing toward the direction Li Xing was pointing at.


    ¡­


    As the Zero Guild Warship approached, the people of the Great Dragon Guild noticed its presence.


    ¡°Boss Liu, attention please! I¡¯m leading them toward the encirclement. Ready for assistance, please!¡± Chen Ziyu growled into the navy live chat channel, before turning the Great Dragon Warship around, speeding away.


    Liu Chai, who was lying in ambush a few nautical miles away, replied abruptly, ¡°Boss Chen, it¡¯s all on you. The brothers here are ready!¡±


    At this moment, Li Xing who stood at the top of the mast held the mast with one hand, and a telescope in the other. He observed the Great Dragon Warship turning around from afar and smiled.


    ¡°Brothers, our prey is running away. Speed up!¡±


    There was a six level difference between the two warships. As the Zero Guild Warship started to accelerate, the distance between them gradually decreased.


    Chen Ziyu¡¯s face paled as he looked at the scene before him. All he had to do now was make sure this super-warship sailed into their formed encirclement.


    However, the sailing speed of this warship was so fast that it was way beyond their expectations.


    ¡°Great Dragon, activate our armor!¡± Chen Ziyu shouted decisively as he looked at the Zero Guild Warship that was already less than a hundred yards away.


    After the golden light of their armor covered the Great Dragon Warship, the sailing speed of the Great Dragon Warship increased as well. However, a golden light flashed on the Zero Guild Warship, too, causing its speed to increase substantially. In a flash, the distance between the two warships was closer than ever.


    Chen Ziyu had a horrified look on his face as he watched the huge naval ram coming straight toward the rear of his warship. Their only mistake this time was underestimating the actual strength of this warship.


    Boom! The Great Dragon Warship shook violently, the golden light on its outer surface tore apart instantly. The naval ram ruthlessly crashed into the rear of the warship, destroying its entire aft cabin. Soon after, the Great Dragon Warship started to tilt, the ship¡¯s bow lifting in the air due to the stress from the rear of the ship.


    ¡°Hahaha! This warship has skills! It looks like the players on this ship have a lot of goods!¡± bald-headed Jason stood at the ship¡¯s bow, laughing as he watched the scene unfold before him.


    The surrounding guild members had smiles on their faces as they looked at the Great Dragon Warship sinking slowly into the water, causing the players on the ship to jump into the water.


    ¡°As usual, ten shots per person. The goods go to whoever hits the target!¡± said Li Xing to the guild members after jumping down from the top of the mast.


    Their individual strength could not rival the other players, so naturally they didn¡¯t dare go into the water and fight with them recklessly. Therefore, they used the spiritual energy cannons to strike down the players who had fallen into the water.


    Chen Ziyu was livid when he saw energy bullets being shot at them. He could not help but shout in the live chat channel.


    ¡°Boss Liu, I¡¯ve been attacked and my warship has sunk¡­ their warship is just too fast¡­ mission failed!¡±


    Upon hearing Chen Ziyu¡¯s words, Liu Chai, who was lying in ambush a short distance away, pondered about it before he spoke.


    ¡°Ye Xue¡¯er, you lead the guild members to be the second decoy ship. However, you must pay attention to their sailing speed. Return immediately once they have noticed you!¡±

 Chapter 191 - Titanic (Part Two)

    Chapter 191: Titanic (Part Two)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    ¡°Roger that, Boss Liu! I shall complete the mission without fail!¡± upon receiving orders, Ye Xue¡¯er summoned the Guardian Warship. After all of their crew had boarded the warship, they began cruising toward the spot where Chen Ziyu had fallen into the water.


    Meanwhile, near the Zero Guild Warship, Chen Ziyu and the others along with him were attempting to jump aboard the warship in order to confront the players face to face. However, the spiritual energy bullets constantly raining down from above did not give them any chance to do so as they were struck down one after another.


    Even if they were able to avoid the spiritual energy bullets by diving underwater, it was merely a momentary escape. The moment they resurfaced, they would still suffer the constant bombardment.


    Under such circumstances, the members of the Great Dragon Guild were slaughtered continuously.


    Watching the glowing orbs of spiritual materials and equipment in a floating state of protection, Li Xing and the others that boarded the Zero Guild Warship laughed in elation.


    Just then, their attention was caught by a pink warship that emerged from the water far away.


    ¡°Brothers, we¡¯ve got new cargo coming our way, hurry and get rid of these few people underwater! Let¡¯s begin the next round of hunting!¡± a fleeting sneer flickered in Jason¡¯s eyes. He continued bombarding the water surface with spiritual energy bullets, killing Chen Ziyu who had just resurfaced and only had a sliver of health points remaining.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dive underwater and scavenge the spoils! Then, we shall move on to our next target!¡±


    Jason sneered viciously as he noticed that the Guardian Warship from afar had fled after becoming aware of their presence.


    After all the glowing orbs were looted, a huge rumbling noise sounded from the interior of the Zero Guild Warship as it zoomed toward the Guardian Warship like a released arrow.


    ¡°Boss Liu, the target is coming after us. They¡¯re too fast ¨C we might not be able to hold on. It¡¯s best if you prepare another warship to use as bait, too!¡± Ye Xue¡¯er grit her teeth as she watched the super warship approaching.


    Hearing this, Liu Chai¡¯s expression grew serious. He had not expected that they could possess such a powerful warship.


    The Great Dragon Warship and the Guardian Warship were both considered top-tier in their fleet, yet they still paled in comparison to the European server¡¯s super warship. It was clear that this was an extremely high-level ship.


    Liu Chai began his preparation immediately. He dispatched another warship in the direction of the Guardian Warship.


    Just as Ye Xue¡¯er had predicted, the Zero Guild Warship caught up with them quickly. The large naval ram plowed a huge hole through the rear of their warship, causing the seawater to gush in.


    As the Guardian Warship began sinking, cheers erupted from the crew aboard the Zero Guild¡¯s Warship.


    Such an overpowering victory gave them enormous satisfaction.


    However, at the same time, another warship emerged not far away. The moment it appeared, it veered sharply and sped away.


    ¡°This time, let¡¯s sink the other warship first before returning for the loot!¡± as he spoke, Jason willed the Zero Guild Warship to crush over the half-submerged Guardian Warship, letting it completely sink into the water.


    ¡°Looks like our presence is already known to the others,¡± Reinhardt let out a smile on his face.


    ¡°If you take a look at the forum, you¡¯d see that they planned to launch a siege attack against us!¡± Li Xing shrugged.


    Upon hearing this, the rest of the crew cackled in amusement.


    They had full faith in the Zero Guild Warship. At the very least, its speed was unrivaled in this territory. Even if a large fleet of enemies were to appear before them, there would be no difficulty in escaping.


    While they were still goofing around, densely scattered heads began emerging on the surrounding water¡¯s surface.


    A single ship appeared¡­ then a dozen¡­ followed by hundreds¡­


    Numerous warships suddenly appeared in all directions, leaving Li Xing and the rest in shock.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of ships emerged and formed multiple layers, encircling them at the center.


    ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on? Why are we surrounded? Where exactly did they come from?¡± Jason looked around in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh no, the two ships earlier were meant to lure us in. They were lying an ambush underwater as we came closer, waiting for us to enter their trap!¡± said Li Xing with a somber look on his face.


    ¡°Quick, retrieve the warship! We¡¯re going offline!¡± Reinhardt bellowed furiously as he looked at the huge number of warships scattered around them.


    Yet, at that moment, a Mage player, who was aboard a ship close to them, condensed a globe of water in his palm and launched it toward them.


    Splash! The globe of water struck the surface of the warship and dispersed into a spray of water droplets.


    [Under battle mode, players may not retrieve their warships or go offline!]


    The faces of the crew aboard the Zero Guild Warship fell as the game notification appeared before them. They finally realized that they had truly been ambushed.


    Although being killed was not a terrifying thing, being killed in an inter-server battle would cause a random amount of one¡¯s supplies to burst out. Each player was carrying a large number of supplies, so the cost of each death would be very high.


    Moreover, if this Level 12 super warship was destroyed, the spiritual materials needed to repair it would cost a fortune.


    ¡°On my command, smash into the enemy¡¯s warship and surround them! Mages on the remaining warships, ready the cannons! Warriors and Assassins, rush forward and strike them down!¡±


    Hearing Liu Chai¡¯s orders, the warships near the Zero Guild Warship disregarded their damage losses and rushed forward wildly, surrounding it. Behind them, more warships sailed forward, further tightening their hold on the super warship.


    The gap between the warships grew smaller. Warriors and assassins leaped over the warships toward the Zero Guild Warship in an attempt to board it and fight in close combat with the enemy.


    Facing an ambush of such a scale, the players aboard the Zero Guild Warship were dumbfounded and at a loss of what they should do.


    Waves of spells sent ripples spreading across the protection layer outside the warship. It was only a matter of time before the spells broke through.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a chance, we must go underwater! We haven¡¯t tried going underwater before. Hurry, Jason!¡± Li Xing bellowed.


    He knew that once the enemy players came aboard their warship, they would be dead for sure.


    Upon hearing this, Jason quickly instructed the warship to dive underwater.


    Roar!


    A deafening roar sounded as the huge warship began submerging underwater.


    Seeing that the strategy of diving underwater was effective, Li Xing and the rest of the crew cheered. Once they were underwater, escaping the encirclement would not be a problem at all.


    On the other hand, Liu Chai and the rest of the old players stared furiously at the scene unfolding before them. They did not expect that this warship was capable of doing such a thing.


    As the Zero Guild Warship dove underwater completely, the only thing that was visible from the surface was a dark shadow slowly traveling forward.


    ¡°All warships, after them! Surely they won¡¯t be able to remain underwater forever!¡± upon command, the fleet of warships altered their directions and began moving forward as they maintained their circle around the shadow in the water.


    An hour later¡­


    Below the water surface, a solemn expression remained on the faces of the Zero Guild¡¯s members.


    Since resistance was stronger underwater, their speed was restricted. As a result, they were unable to shake off the pursuers. If this were to go on, they would be back in the trap when they eventually resurfaced.


    They tried diving deeper into the sea, too, thinking that this would prevent the others from locating them.


    Yet, this was to no avail either. They seemed to have locked them under target. No matter where they went, their warships would tail after them. They simply could not think of a way to shake off the warship fleet¡¯s encirclement.


    The situation was distressing to the crew of Zero Guild members.


    ¡°Oh right, we could try the ocean safe zone! Attacks are prohibited there, so there¡¯s nothing they can do about us!¡± Reinhardt suggested suddenly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Once we¡¯re in the safe zone, they won¡¯t be able to cause damage to us!¡± Li Xing¡¯s expression brightened.


    ¡°Hahaha, why hadn¡¯t I thought of this? We can still remain underwater for two hours, it should be sufficient to cover the distance. Hurry, toward the safe zone off the Liuli Coast!¡± Jason laughed as he heard Reinhardt¡¯s suggestion. He hurriedly turned the warship around and cruised toward the Liuli Coast.


    On the surface of the water¡­


    ¡°Boss, something¡¯s not right. It looks like they¡¯re moving toward the Liuli Coast. That¡¯s our territory though ¨C are they looking for death?¡± a player asked, peering at the tracking compass he was holding.


    ¡°Damn it, they¡¯re aiming for the safe zone, we have to stop them!¡± Liu Chai barked into the army live chat channel immediately.


    Upon hearing him, most of the players realized that the situation had taken a turn for the worse. If the enemy were to enter the safe zone where battle was prohibited, it would be equivalent to allowing their escape.


    Instantly, numerous spells were bombarded underwater. However, the Zero Guild Warship had dove deep enough to ensure that none of the spells were able to reach it.


    As they approached the Liuli Coast, Liu Chai¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Boss Liu, I know a way to defeat them!¡± a voice sounded in the live chat channel.


    During the third hour of pursuing the Zero Guild Warship, an enormous warship surfaced within the safe zone off the Liuli Coast.


    Behind it came a flurry of warships of different sizes, which proceeded to encircle it at the center.


    ¡°Safely arrived, perfect!¡± Li Xing and the guild members stood at the bow of the ship. Witnessing the original players¡¯ infuriated looks, they felt a pang of triumph.


    As all damages inflicted within the safe zone would be nullified, they were not afraid of being sunk.


    ¡°Brothers, I beg your pardon, but we¡¯re now as safe as can be!¡± Jason climbed to the top of the mast and laughed as he overlooked the scene below.


    Watching the smug enemy, a hint of a smirk flashed across Liu Chai¡¯s eyes. Then, he faced the live chat channel and shouted, ¡°Brothers! All aboard the enemy¡¯s warship!¡±


    Upon his command, mobs of players crowded the Zero Guild Warship and climbed up the ship¡¯s body. One after another, they occupied the deck.


    Jason shrugged as he watched the scene occur.


    ¡°Brothers, I remind you that this is a safe zone and we are protected here. It¡¯d be useless no matter how you attack us!¡±


    As the number of players occupying the deck grew, Li Xing and the others could feel their anger. However, they were not worried at all since they were invincible in the safe zone.


    ¡°Brothers, dump out the heaviest objects you have within your inventories. Let¡¯s weigh this ship down!¡±


    Upon his orders, the players aboard the Zero Guild Warship broke into devilish smiles and began rummaging through their inventories.


    Watching the players as they dumped objects onto the deck, Li Xing and the others were dumbfounded. They had no idea what was going on.


    However, Li Xing soon caught on to the problem as he frantically turned to the ship¡¯s status menu.


    [Weight capacity: 34/100]


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to weigh us down!¡± Li Xing cried in disbelief.


    Hearing this, the Zero Guild¡¯s members turned white. They finally realized the enemy¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Damn, buddy, I can¡¯t believe you kept two boulders in your inventory! You¡¯re fantastic!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not bad yourself¡­ walking around with such a huge bunch of rusty old metal ¨C how interesting!¡±


    ¡°Woah, that chap over there, you must be a genius to be carrying an elephant carcass around with you!¡±


    ¡°You there with an inventory full of rubble, perhaps you can enlighten me on what you were using them for?¡±


    As the supplies on the deck piled up, the Zero Guild Warship¡¯s weight capacity gradually transformed into a yellow hue, which eventually turned into a shade of red symbolizing the maximum weight capacity.


    At this moment, someone began playing the theme song from the Titanic in the live chat channel¡­


    In the midst of the music, the Zero Guild Warship began sinking. All the original players heartily began cheering!

 Chapter 192 - Mu Te Coffin

    Chapter 192: Mu Te Coffin


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Liu Chai broke into a smile as he watched the super warship gradually sink into the water due to the overwhelming weight.


    When the Zero Guild¡¯s Warship had entered the safe zone, he was certain that the operation to encircle it would be a complete failure. Yet, at that exact moment, a player gave a quick suggestion.


    His strategy was very simple, which was to gather the strengths of each player. By stacking up their supplies, they would be able to overwhelm the weight capacity of the unsinkable warship that had invaded them.


    At the same time, to prevent the crew from escaping the Zero Guild Warship after it had entered the safe zone, that player also provided a key solution, forcing the opponent to remain in battle mode.


    As he listened to that player¡¯s explanation, Liu Chai realized that at the current stage of this game, there were still certain loopholes present within the ocean¡¯s safe zones.


    It was similar to the time when they intruded on the Mansion of the Dead. Despite the fact that it was a safe zone at the time, the rules were utterly inapplicable to other living creatures that were not players. If they were to attack, even within the safe zone, players would still be forced into battle mode.


    On a similar basis, the strategy was for the players to release tamed but not-yet-digitized zombie wolves before the Zero Guild Warship resurfaced. The zombie wolves scratching the surface of the warship forced the players aboard to enter battle mode, making them unable to go offline.


    Under these conditions, they immediately boarded the huge warship and began stacking supplies on the deck. The increasing weight of the supplies eventually overwhelmed their weight capacity, causing it to sink.


    As for the Zero Guild Warship, despite its ability to dive underwater, they had already exhausted all three hours of its diving skill¡¯s time limit. The underwater protection layer had dissipated a while ago, causing large volumes of seawater to flood the warship, further increasing its weight. This, combined with the weight of the supplies, led to the warship sinking deeper and deeper, which resulted in the durability of the ship degrading tremendously as well.


    Soon, cracks began appearing on the body of the ship. Under the expectant looks of the more experienced players, the Zero Guild Warship¡¯s durability eventually depleted, disappearing into a black mist.


    Without the protection of the warship, the Zero Guild¡¯s members quickly swam to the surface of the water.Update by


    Yet, as soon as they reached the surface of the water, they watched in horror as enormous zombie wolves leaped down one after another from the surrounding warships, pouncing toward them.


    The forum was in a celebratory atmosphere after they successfully managed to seize victory in the end by counterattacking in unity.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Who¡¯s your daddy now!? Haha! To defeat a super warship by taking advantage of loopholes in the game ¨C where¡¯s the guy who came up with this idea? You¡¯ve got to be a genius (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°I have to agree that the player¡¯s strategy was truly ingenious. He gave two suggestions: first, force the opponent into battle mode using external creatures, then overwhelm the warship¡¯s weight capacity. How amazing!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°New GIF added into the Battle sticker collection ¨C sinking due to unbearable pressure.gif¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Hehe, great job brothers! Since they were the one who attacked first, once we get rid of the Rocks, we¡¯ll invade their territory (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°We¡¯ll leave them to develop in peace for a while, then we¡¯ll pay them back double when the time comes! Our Beiqi Army is the strongest, there¡¯s no need for explanations (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°This is strangely soothing to my mood, how exhilarating!¡±


    This naval battle lifted the spirits of many of the original players.


    The crisis stirring in the Void Ocean for the past two days caused by this humongou warship¡¯s harassment had finally been resolved as well.


    In anticipation of future invasions, the players began diligently upgrading their warships to prepare themselves for the next big naval battle.


    As a result, materials in the shop experienced inflation once again.


    This elated Lu Wu as each transaction completed in the shop yielded commission for him. His depleted stock of soul coins had once again received significant replenishment.


    In the meantime, a personal Specter Ship bobbed up and down upon the crest of the Void Ocean¡¯s waves.


    Hu He, who was seated on the ship, was staring intently at a compass in his hands. Occasionally, he would raise his head and glance at the water surface, as if he was reconfirming his location.


    At that moment, the compass value suddenly jumped and its needle began spinning.


    ¡°Here it is!¡± Hu He glanced at the surface of the sea excitedly.


    Recently, he had tried more than a hundred ways of cultivating Hiderigami. Due to the huge strength difference between them, though, merely breaking through his protection layer was challenging enough, much less any attempt to fully cultivate him.


    After being convinced that cultivating Hiderigami was impossible, Hu He proceeded to spend a significant effort in escaping the safe zone. Since then, he had sailed the Specter Ship, starting his escape journey on the sea.


    After all, he would not dare to return to land anymore as long as those two jinxes were there. No matter where he hid, he would still be sentenced to the safe zone by the cruel backstab.


    Left without a choice, Hu He decided to go on a corpse-searching journey at sea, returning only when he was powerful enough.


    He had originally planned to search for islands where powerful individuals might have been buried, but as he passed by the northern region of the Void Ocean, his compass suddenly responded.


    Realizing that there might be a powerful corpse nearby, Hu He decided to probe around a little.


    He glanced at the empty-headed Cha Na zombie spirit beside him before opening the store and making a search in the special tools inventory. He reluctantly bought a special diving suit, which he proceeded to change into.


    With everything prepared, Hu He leaped into the water and anchored the Specter Ship before heading deeper to explore.


    Despite the diving suit¡¯s protection, the temperature underwater was freezing. Rays of light swayed in ripples underwater. Looking down, there was nothing but darkness.


    As he dove deeper, Hu He had the illusion that he was swimming down into the gaping mouth of a giant water beast.


    The deeper he dove, the greater the water pressure upon him. The limit of diving for humans is 332 yards, but by relying on strengthened physical fitness levels within the game as well as protection from special gears, diving to a depth of 500 yards was still easily manageable.


    At this point, Hu He was completely enveloped in darkness. A person¡¯s perception of fear usually intensified under such environments, and even a slight movement of the currents around him made him feel like an enormous sea creature was swimming past him. If it was not for his desire for powerful corpses and assurance of immortality, there was no way Hu He would be doing such a thing.


    As his vision was unclear, Hu He turned on the lamp fastened to his forehead.


    A strong beam of light streamed forward, lighting up the darkness within ten yards before him.


    Hu He suddenly turned pale.


    At the end of the light, an enormous fish eye, three yards in diameter itself, was staring straight at him, the capillaries within the eye socket clearly visible.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± a stream of bubbles escaped Hu He¡¯s mouth as his heart thumped in his chest.


    This experience was way more terrifying than a horror movie, the shock almost knocked him unconscious.


    [Giant Grouper (Spiritual Fish): Docile giant spiritual fish, with a diet mainly composed of seaweed, small shrimp, and fish.]


    Seemingly disturbed by the intense beam of light, the giant grouper quickly dove downward with a flick of its tail. It was gone in the blink of an eye.


    Hu He was still recovering from the shock even after the giant grouper swam away.


    As he checked his compass to determine the intensity of the surrounding zombie energy, he felt a little hesitant. Even his ancestors were not as hardcore as himself, to extend the search for corpses all the way into the sea. Was this considered a business expansion?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be afraid of dying anyway!¡± Hu He grit his teeth and continued diving downward.


    He continued on for a further 200 yards. By now, the water pressure could clearly be felt as Hu He sensed his breathing growing more difficult. However, he was not going to give up after coming so far so he continued swimming downward. Behind him, Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit followed along thoughtlessly.


    After diving for a while, Hu He glanced at his current depth on the map and realized he had already reached a depth of over 1,200 yards.


    Just as he was about to continue his journey downward, a ghostly beam of green light shone through the darkness from his right. Hu He¡¯s heart jolted as he turned abruptly toward the source.


    A worn and decayed Specter Ship was cruising slowly toward him from the right.


    The Specter Ship appeared ancient, its surface covered with a thick layer of green moss. What Hu He found eerie about the ship was the oil lamp hanging on the half-broken mast that was still giving off a ghostly green light.


    Each time the oil lamp swayed, the dark inner parts of the ship became vaguely visible, as if numerous black silhouettes were hidden within, writhing with each sway.


    Hu He shuddered at the sight of the eerie scene before him.


    ¡°A game, this is only a game!¡± Hu He mumbled words of encouragement to himself.


    As the underwater Specter Ship drew closer, Hu He¡¯s compass began twitching. The value displayed turned red almost instantly as a beeping noise sounded.


    The powerful corpse is in the Specter Ship? Hu He was surprised.


    However, the creepy aura given off by the Specter Ship made him hesitate a little.


    As he watched the Specter Ship cruise by him, Hu He grit his teeth and muttered in his heart, ¡°The bold will be full but the timid will starve to death!¡±


    He reached out and grabbed onto the decaying rails, drifting along with the ship as it slowly continued forward.


    He steadied himself and landed slowly on the ship¡¯s deck.


    Then, he waved at Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit hovering next to him.


    Upon receiving his command, Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit drifted toward the inner part of the ship as Hu He trailed after it cautiously.


    In the endless darkness of the deep sea, Hu He was without a doubt under heavy psychological stress. It was similar to watching horror movies, even if one knew that everything was unreal, the approaching terror would still be enough to cloud up one¡¯s judgment. Currently, being in the midst of a horror scene, the chilling atmosphere made him extremely tense.


    Huff! Hu He inhaled deeply and calmed himself down. He then began swimming toward the cabin of the ship.


    As he went in further, Hu He noticed that there were still small organisms residing within the mossy habitat of the decaying ship. However, the interior space was closely packed and most of the objects were already severely corroded, disintegrating into a cloud of musty dust upon the slightest touch.


    The further he went in, the stronger Hu He¡¯s compass vibrated.


    Eventually, he stopped before an inner wooden door that corroded in several parts.


    A little force from Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit caused the wooden door to break into smithereens of drifting rubble.


    There was a cloud of fine sawdust wafting in the dim light. Hu He waved his hand around in an attempt to dispel the sawdust obscuring his vision.


    He then turned his gaze slowly beyond the wooden door frame.


    The light pierced through the dusty, brownish water to reveal half of a black skeleton within Hu He¡¯s line of sight.


    Seeing the skeleton, Hu He¡¯s expression lifted. He knew that he had found his target.


    However, his expression clouded as he noticed something odd about the black skeleton. It appeared as if it had been gnawed upon before. The torso¡¯s fracture did not match up with the lost half, and the surface of the fracture was jagged and sharp, with multiple bone spurs poking out. It looked as though the owner of the skeleton had been forcibly torn in half.


    Despite his suspicions, Hu He did not dwell on the matter. He was only after the corpse anyway. Moving his arms, he entered the room and swam toward the black skeleton.


    As he got closer, the black skeleton¡¯s statistics appeared.


    [Mu Hu (Mu Te Sea Warrior)]:


    Character details: Clansman of the ancient Mu Te Sea Empire. A martyr in the battle against the underwater Dead Clan¡¯s invasion. As a warrior of the Mu Te Sea Clan, he was buried in a Mu Te Coffin and left to wander at the bottom of the sea with only a ghost lamp for company.


    Strength level: Mid-Stage Ghost Commande

 Chapter 193 - 35,000 Yards Under The Sea

    Chapter 193: 35,000 Yards Under The Sea


    Mu Te Sea Empire? Dead Clan?


    As he read the descriptions on the Analysis Menu, Hu He averted his gaze toward the remaining half of the broken corpse in puzzlement.


    Like I¡¯d care what you are, I¡¯ll dig up anything as long as it¡¯s a corpse!


    Thinking of this, Hu He grabbed the black skeleton and tossed it into his channel.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    All of a sudden, a long, drawn-out sigh echoed down Hu He¡¯s ear canal, scaring the wits out of him.


    Just as he whirled around in search of the source of the sigh, the Specter Ship began trembling. Looking through the cabin, Hu He noticed that the ghost lamp hanging outside the ship was flickering as if something had happened.


    Hu He could feel the Specter Ship accelerating, causing him to float backward, pressing him against the moss-covered wall.


    It feels like something¡¯s about to happen!


    Realizing the terrible situation he was in, Hu He swiftly moved his arms and slipped out of the cabin. He swam toward the exit in an attempt to escape the ship.


    The two figures stumbled about the narrow pathway hastily, bumping into each other as they scrambled forward. The cloud of sawdust wafting around made their vision hazy.


    However, at this point, Hu He could not be bothered about it at all. He had a bad feeling about this situation.


    With only his memory to rely on, Hu He finally managed to find his way out of the tangle of pathways after a good bit of effort, appearing outside the Specter Ship.


    As he looked forward, he was dumbfounded by the scene before him.


    A bottomless trench stretched out before him. Pairs of ghostly green eyes appeared on both sides of the trench as an enormous snake-like figure floated about, probing toward him and the Specter Ship.


    Hu He stared blankly for a moment, before deciding to return to the inside of the ship along with Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit.


    [Death Sea Viper]:


    Creature information: Inhabits the surface of the Death Abyss. Mutated from black sea vipers after prolonged exposure to death energy, highly venomous.


    The surface of the Death Abyss?


    Looking at the bottomless trench, Hu He had a hunch that this alleged Death Abyss was probably the intended destination of this Specter Ship.


    As the Specter Ship descended, Hu He began experiencing difficulty in breathing. It felt as if there was an invisible force compressing against him.


    The ocean depth displayed on the map was steadily decreasing.


    -2500 yards


    -2700 yards


    -3000 yards


    By now, Hu He¡¯s face had turned an abnormal hue of red from the pressure. He felt as though his blood vessels were ready to burst apart at any second. If it was not for the diving suit¡¯s protection, Hu He felt that he would have probably imploded on the spot.


    Glancing at Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit, Hu He tapped the zombie storage bag with his trembling fingers to keep the zombie spirit. Then, with an expression of despair, he awaited his death.


    The thought that he would have to return all the way back to the resurrection point made Hu He feel terribly frustrated. After all, there was no guarantee that he would make it out in the first place.


    At this point, he had already reached a depth of 3400 yards. Hu He could no longer breathe as he felt his lungs being compressed and jumbled up inside him.


    He was not the only one affected. Even the Specter Ship had begun falling apart under the pressure, numerous holes appearing on its hull.


    However, at that moment, the ghost lamp hanging upon the mast of the Specter Ship swayed gently, releasing a ghostly green light that flowed like liquid, slowly covering the body of the entire ship.


    The ship immediately stopped falling apart, and Hu He discovered in surprise that his discomfort had faded.


    Looks like I¡¯ve been saved!


    A look of relief appeared on his face. That experience he had moments ago was horrible.


    It appears as though the ghost lamp has protected me along with the Specter Ship, Hu He hypothesized as he looked at the ghost lamp.


    However, the crisis had not ended as the Specter Ship was still continuing its rapid descent.


    -4000 yards


    -6000 yards


    -8000 yards


    The ship¡¯s descent grew faster and faster as smoke-spewing underwater volcanoes began appearing in Hu He¡¯s line of sight. The smoldering lava flowed along the slanted clefts of the trench toward the endless darkness below.


    -16,000 yards


    -19,000 yards


    -25,000 yards


    By the time the map displayed a depth of 30,000 yards underwater, Hu He was left absolutely flabbergasted.


    This was way too much of an adventure to think that he had arrived at a depth of -30,000 yards! To put it simply, that was a depth much deeper than any point of Earth¡¯s ocean floor that had been discovered by humans.


    As the ship reached a depth of 35,000 yards, its descent suddenly slowed and it began traveling forward. Hu He stared in bewilderment as a huge, green glowing statue appeared in the vicinity.


    Upon approaching closer, Hu He estimated the statue¡¯s height to be at least a thousand feet or more.


    For a statue to remain erect 35,000 yards below sea level and under such horrifying pressure, Hu He felt this place was increasingly spooky by the minute.


    The Specter Ship was slowly advancing toward the statue.


    When the body of the ship touched the statue, the protective green energy dissipated and the ship started falling apart instantly. Just as Hu He thought that he was done for, a wave of energy appeared on the surface of the enormous statue and enveloped him, gradually bringing him closer to the statue.


    The wave of energy expanded abruptly as it reached the tip of the statue, separating the seawater surrounding them. At the same time, it formed a pale green protective layer covering the entire statue. Thanks to the protective layer, Hu He managed to land on his feet.


    Glancing at the pale green protective layer above him, Hu He found the situation extremely eerie no matter how he looked at it. He had a strong urge to simply burst out of the protective layer and start all over again from the resurrection point.


    After all, who knows what kind of terrible monsters may be around here.


    Yet, when his gaze landed on a figure on the shoulder of the statue, his expression suddenly became solemn.


    Wait a minute¡­ I¡¯m not going to leave just yet!


    [Mu Zhiguang (Final-Stage Ghost Emperor)]:


    Character Details: The ray of hope of the Mu Te Sea Empire that controls the Power of Death. In order to avenge his clansmen following the collapse of the Mu Te Sea Empire, he sacrificed his physical body to suppress the Dead Clan within the Abyss (main body).


    Character Status: Unknown.


    When he saw that the figure sitting cross-legged upon the statue¡¯s shoulder was, in fact, a Ghost Emperor, Hu He suddenly decided not to leave.


    Even if he could not cultivate a Ghost Emperor Elite at his current stage, there was no doubt that he would be able to do it one day. Furthermore, as a Zombie Forgemaster, there could never be too many powerful corpses in his possession.


    Hu He rubbed his hands together, his eyes shining brightly as he inched toward Mu Zhiguang.


    First, he circled around Mu Zhiguang. When he was certain that there were no longer any signs of life in Mu Zhiguang, he pulled out a short shovel and knocked on Mu Zhiguang¡¯s head with it.


    Still seeing no response from him, Hu He chuckled as he grabbed Mu Zhiguang¡¯s shoulder and proceeded to stuff him into his channel.


    [Game Notification: You may not store live objects within your personal channel¡­]


    ¡°Hmm? He¡¯s still alive?¡± Hu He was astonished.


    The game notification placed him in a dilemma. He badly wanted to bring it with him, but he would be dead the moment he stepped out of the protective layer. If he could not keep it in his channel, there was no way he could bring it back with him.


    Hu He crossed his legs and sat down opposite Mu Zhiguang, as he thought hard on how he could kill off the half-dead Ghost Emperor Elite before him.


    After a moment of thought, Hu He hauled the golden shovel and smashed it over Mu Zhiguang¡¯s head.


    He intended to test out the hardness of Mu Zhiguang¡¯s body, after all, not all Ghost Emperor Elites trained their physique to the same level as Hiderigami¡¯s.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After a series of blows, Hu He felt his fingers growing numb and he stopped his attacks.


    Why in the world are you Ghost Emperors this tough? Don¡¯t you know anything about inner cultivation?


    Hu He glanced exasperatedly at his personal channel. He dug out a bottle of zombie poison powder of his own creation, intending to poison Mu Zhiguang.


    Faced with Mu Zhiguang¡¯s tightly pursed lips, Hu He stuck the shovel between his lips and began to pry them open.


    However, this was to no avail either. After a good bit of struggle, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s lips were still not the slightest bit agape.


    Running out of ideas, Hu He stuffed the zombie poison powder up Mu Zhiguang¡¯s nose. He was intent on finishing him off.


    After all, it¡¯s just not a Zombie Forgemaster¡¯s style to leave such a precious treasure behind!


    At that moment, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s eyes opened abruptly. Two beams of black ghostly light shone past Hu He, passing through the protective layer into the seawater.


    Two black vortices formed instantly outside the protective layer, with faint flashes of black lightning appearing within them.


    Holy shit! He¡¯s alive! Hu He was dumbfounded.


    As Mu Zhiguang¡¯s gaze turned toward him, Hu He, still holding his self-made zombie poison powder, stared awkwardly at him. He slowly withdrew his hands and hid the zombie poison powder back into his channel.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ hi!¡±

 Chapter 194 - The Surging Undercurrent

    Chapter 194: The Surging Undercurrent


    A white glint appeared in Mu Zhiguang¡¯s dark eyes. His mouth was moving slightly and a croaky voice resounded in Hu He¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my clansman. How did you get here?¡±


    Hu He was startled by the sudden voice in his ears for he had never dealt with the Mu Te Sea Clan before.


    Mu Zhiguang¡¯s question somehow made him tongue-tied. After all, he could not just say that he got here accidentally while he was trying to steal his clansman¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Why did the ghost lamp escort you here? What ties do you have with my clansman?¡± the croaky voice rang again.


    ¡°Ahem¡­that¡¯s a long story,¡± Hu He revealed an awkward expression on his face as he met Mu Zhiguang¡¯s blank stare. His brain churned as he tried hard to fumble for a worthy excuse.


    ¡°Just tell me your purpose for coming here!¡± Mu Zhiguang shook his head gently.


    ¡°My purpose¡­ Boss Mu, do you know that your Mu Te Sea Empire is gone?¡± Hu He spoke after thinking for a moment.


    ¡°It has collapsed for a long time. What¡¯s left to be gone?¡± Mu Zhiguang¡¯s tone was plain.


    ¡°No, what I mean is¡­ your remaining clansmen are all gone.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s indifferent expression cracked a little.


    He had dedicated his whole life for the sake of his clan. Even when they treated him as a heretic and intended to execute him, they were always his clansmen, bound by blood in Mu Zhiguang¡¯s eyes. Such a bond will never dissipate, and it was his most precious possession.


    So, when he heard that the last generation of his clansmen was gone, Mu Zhiguang could no longer remain calm.


    ¡°Tell me the reason!¡±


    This time, the note of anger in Mu Zhiguang¡¯s voice was obvious.


    Thinking on his feet, Hu He blurted, ¡°They were exterminated by the Sea King, the commander of the Sea King¡¯s Navy!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Crystal Palace, the Sea King was pouring wine into his mouth from a giant golden wine cup. Suddenly, his countenance grew solemn.


    For a moment, a vague premonition crossed his heart.


    Most of them who had reached his level would have some form of premonitions. Although these premonitions might not be accurate, they would not show out of thin air without certain verifications. This made the Sea King feel agitated as he pondered on the unknown force that was targeting him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Who is the Sea King? And why did he exterminate my clansmen!?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the commander of the Sea King Navy, the overlord of the Void Ocean! Does he even need a reason to exterminate your clansmen? He could¡¯ve just done it because he felt like doing it!¡± Hu He explained hastily.


    Mu Zhiguang was speechless.


    ¡°Are you sent by my clansman to inform me of this?¡± Mu Zhiguang asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he just come in person?¡±


    A tinge of suspicion flashed across Mu Zhiguang¡¯s eyes. He had a hunch that Hu He was not very trustworthy, however, since it was the ghost lamp that brought him here, he had no choice but to believe him.


    ¡°He was severely injured and had passed on right after he placed me into the Mu Te Coffin,¡± putting on a sorrowful face, he tried to squeeze out some tears but to no avail.


    ¡°Understood. The new overlord of the Void Ocean, is it? It¡¯s time for me to go out and have a look!¡± Mu Zhiguang said as he slowly rose to his feet.


    At the same time, the statue beneath his feet began to shake with deafening wails reverberated from below. Large numbers of eerie green silhouettes swirled and expanded as they grasped in the upward direction ferociously.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mu Zhiguang snorted. All of a sudden, the enormous statue raised its foot and stamped furiously.


    Boom!


    An undercurrent started to surge and the wails ceased instantly. The eerie green silhouettes that had emerged were torn to shreds by this overwhelming power.


    ¡°What¡¯s under there?¡± Hu He questioned as he stared at the statue¡¯s feet.


    He could clearly see a spiraling dark pit just now when the enormous statue raised its foot. He caught a glimpse of innumerable twisting tentacles inside it.


    ¡°The Dead Clan, a squirm of emotionless abyssal parasites!¡± Mu Zhiguang replied faintly.


    ¡°So you were suppressing them? What¡¯d happen if you let them out?¡± Hu He could not hide his curiosity.


    ¡°Let them out?¡± hearing this, a hint of anger flashed past Mu Zhiguang¡¯s eyes.


    These intruders ¨C the Dead Clan, were in fact the reason behind the collapse of the Mu Te Sea Empire, a once glorious nation. The hatred of genocide had once driven him mad, to the extent at which he plunged into the abyss and was resolved to perish together with them.


    However, Mu Zhiguang realized that it was impossible to wipe the Dead Clan out after decades of endless bloodshed in the abyss. The only method was to suppress and seal them.


    Mu Zhiguang was, by no doubt, unreconciled back then. Nevertheless, he still chose to sacrifice his physical body eventually to suppress the abyss beneath the ocean. With that, he intended to bury the Dead Clan deep under the abyss for all eternity and never to be reawakened.


    This was his revenge against the Dead Clan of the abyss.


    Thus, it really set Mu Zhiguang off when Hu He mentioned letting them go.


    ¡°Is there anything else that you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±


    As he finished his sentence, two beams of black light shot from his eyes. It was then Hu He¡¯s body was torn apart instantly and turned to a wisp of dark mist.


    He got a feeling that Hu He was hiding something. Even if Hu He had been the benefactor of his clan, it did not make much difference to Mu Zhiguang since he was not his clansman. He had never been merciful toward people who were not of his clan.


    Just then, Mu Zhiguang reached out his hand and grasped the place where Hu He had died.


    Hmm? Slightly puzzled, Mu Zhiguang grasped once again¡­ and again¡­


    His soul disappeared?


    He had originally planned to extract Hu He¡¯s soul and check on the truth of his words. Never did he expect Hu He¡¯s soul to simply disappear without a trace.


    The scene was rather spooky to him. As a wielder of the power of death, he could clearly sense Hu He¡¯s soul just moments ago while he was standing before him. His soul was suddenly gone once he was dead. This was a little beyond his comprehension.


    After a moment of silence, Mu Zhiguang stomped his foot lightly. Immediately, the enormous statue began to glitter with dirt peeling off its body as if the statue was coming alive.


    ¡°Spirit of Mu Te, I leave this place in your hands for now. I¡¯m going up to take a look at what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Roar!


    Huge waves spread across the surrounding sea, almost like a response to Mu Zhiguang¡¯s request.


    After giving his instructions, Mu Zhiguang morphed into a beam of black light as he sped toward the water¡¯s surface.


    In the meantime on the Liuli Coast, Liu Chai, who was enjoying roasted fish with his friends, was shocked to find his right arm trembling involuntarily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, boss?¡± a guild member asked curiously.


    ¡°No idea, it just trembles uncontrollably!¡± Liu Chai was perplexed, too.


    ¡°Maybe you have overused it¡­ take it easy!¡± Sun Qi the dog, who was seated close by, commented subconsciously.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    At the summit of the Cliffs of Desperation, the black skeleton next to the pillar pagoda started to vibrate all of a sudden, too. At the same time, the white-haired old man appeared and gave the black skeleton a good kick. It stopped vibrating at once.


    ¡°The atrocious Mu Zhiguang is back!¡± the white-haired old man stated plainly as he gazed toward the distant Void Ocean.


    ¡°Who¡¯s stronger, that lad or you?¡± a pair of crimson eyes emerged at the summit. It was staring tauntingly at the white-haired old man as it spoke.


    ¡°He might be comparable to me in his full form. But now, I can defeat him without my hands!¡± the white-haired old man glanced at the pair of crimson eyes before he replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re boasting, lad!¡± the Demonic God laughed.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I have never understood why you¡¯ve never requested a pardon from the Great Emperor. With your capabilities, your name will appear on the Underworld God List once you pass the test. You will then become a god recognized by the underworld and take command of your own territory! Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡± the Demonic God asked suddenly.


    ¡°Request a pardon? That sounds boring. There¡¯s actually another path to becoming a god!¡± the white-haired old man shook his head.


    The Demonic God seemed surprised when he heard this. His crimson eyes constricted rapidly, ¡°You¡¯re a mad man after all!¡±


    The white-haired old man gave a light smile at his remarks. His hair swayed wildly in the wind while he murmured and stared into the distant sky, ¡°Things are only interesting with challenges, else I will be lost again!¡±


    His long robe rattled in the wind, revealing a special ancient character amulet hung around his belt.


    ¡­


    Back in the crystal palace, the Sea King was still contemplating the bad premonition he felt earlier during his meal. Suddenly, his expression changed drastically as a piece of half-chewed meat fell from his mouth.


    ¡°Damn it! Which bastard did this!?¡±

 Chapter 195 - The Ethnomaniac

    Chapter 195: The Ethnomaniac


    To the north of the Void Ocean, a dark glow shot out from the bottom and turned into a humanoid in the air.


    It was then that another streak of blue light came sprinting from the south and appeared ahead of the black figure.


    ¡°Mu Zhiguang, it¡¯s really you! You¡¯re still alive!¡± the Sea King was somehow taken aback upon looking at the familiar silhouette in front of him.


    Turning around slowly, the same surprised expression crossed Mu Zhiguang¡¯s face the moment he saw the Sea King.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡±


    With his eyes fixed on Mu Zhiguang, the Sea King could not help but swear internally. Deep down, he kept on mumbling. For God¡¯s sake, this fellow is still alive! So now what? Is he going to rob me of the sea power again?


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m so glad that you¡¯re still alive!¡± in a flash, Mu Zhiguang threw his arms around the cursing Sea King.


    The Sea King was speechless.


    ¡°I thought the entire clan had fallen with everyone as dead as doornails. I couldn¡¯t be happier to see you alive and kicking!¡±


    Staring at Mu Zhiguang¡¯s beaming face, the Sea King was at a loss for words.


    Nothing has changed. This ethnomaniac is still the same old dumbass.


    ¡°Did you escape from the abyss under the ocean?¡± the Sea King asked tentatively.


    ¡°Escape? Why should I escape? I¡¯ve been guarding the entrance to the death canal in the abyss all this while. That¡¯s because I want to make sure that the Dead Clan will never see the sun again!¡± as Mu Zhiguang mentioned the Dead Clan, he revealed deep hatred in his eyes.


    The Sea King was left speechless again.


    At first, he thought Mu Zhiguang had died in the abyss under the ocean. He never knew that this fellow was suppressing the Dead Clan at the entrance of the abyss for a few hundred thousand of years. He felt rather frustrated thinking of how powerful Mu Zhiguang was.


    The Sea King spoke righteously, ¡°Then why did you come out? What if they try to escape again? Such a deadly feud shall not be taken lightly. In my opinion, you should keep guarding the place and lock them down at least for another million years.¡±


    Mu Zhiguang¡¯s face lit up with a gentle smile, ¡°No, I have something more important to do!¡±


    What on earth is that important? Can¡¯t you please just go back? The Sea King scolded silently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that somebody bullied our clansmen, so I came to see what exactly was going on,¡± Mu Zhiguang¡¯s face grew stern as he spoke of this matter.


    ¡°Who? Who did that? I thought all our clansmen had died,¡± the Sea King was puzzled.


    Mu Zhiguang looked murderous as he uttered, ¡°It¡¯s a guy called the Sea King. I have heard that he has dominated the Void Ocean for millenia. But since he dares to bully my clansmen, I will make him pay for this with his life!¡±


    Once again, the Sea King was left speechless.


    He felt extremely awful as he swallowed his curse. Who the hell made him the scapegoat and even spread this rumor to the abyss under the ocean?


    ¡°Do you know this guy? Bring me to him and I shall take his life. This Void Ocean originally belonged to the Mu Te Sea Clan. After killing him, I will pass you the sea power for you to rebuild a whole new Mu Te Sea Nation.¡±


    The Sea King was tongue-tied.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Brother Mu, this news is simply a rumor. You cannot believe them!¡±


    ¡°How can it be a rumor? A living creature purposely came to the abyss under the ocean and passed me this message. And even if this Sea King did not bully our clansmen, he shall at least die since this Void Ocean belongs to the Mu Te Sea Nation. We must not let it fall into the hands of outsiders!¡±


    Embarrassed, the Sea King was hesitant to tell the lunatic in front of him that he was actually the one known as the Sea King. His stomach was in knots.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this Sea King a very strong adversary?¡± seeing the troubled look on his face, Mu Zhiguang could not help but ask.


    He patted the Sea King on his shoulder like a big brother and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! No matter how strong that fellow is, as long as I find all my body parts, he will be no match for me!¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu, I have something to tell you but before that, promise me that you will stay calm and won¡¯t beat me up!¡± the Sea King pondered and spoke with a sense of guilt.


    Now that Mu Zhiguang was back, he knew that he could not hide the truth for long.


    Mu Zhiguang smiled and replied, ¡°Tell me then, why would I ever beat you up? You¡¯re my clansman. You will always have my unconditional support regardless of whatever mess you¡¯ve made!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Sea King!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Sea King. The news that you got is fake. I would never kill my fellow clansmen. Besides, all our clansmen transformed into zombie ghosts and you scared most of them away. The rest likely fled from the Void Ocean long ago. There aren¡¯t any of us left!¡±


    Mu Zhiguang¡¯s expression turned stiff upon hearing this.


    ¡°You mean, our clansmen are all dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the Sea King forced the word out.


    The Sea King¡¯s affirmative reply made Mu Zhiguang look dejected. Once again, he hugged the Sea King with tears in his eyes, ¡°So this means that you¡¯re my only clansman now. How sad¡­¡±


    The Sea King looked embarrassed and tried to push Mu Zhiguang away but he found that he could not budge him an inch.


    Mu Zhiguang grieved for a while before wiping off his tears and said, ¡°If so, this means that fellow who came to the abyss under the ocean was trying to make me kill you? What a brilliant trick! And schemeful indeed! He even wanted to wipe out my entire clan by killing my last clansman! Fortunately, I¡¯ve killed that fellow! He deserved to die!¡±


    ¡°And by the way, you must have some potential enemies around, or else why would they plan this to kill you? Don¡¯t worry, I will help you get rid of all your enemies since I¡¯m here!¡± Mu Zhiguang grabbed the Sea King¡¯s shoulder and asserted angrily.


    Mixed emotions flooded the Sea King as he fixed his gaze on Mu Zhiguang.


    This fellow was the one who initially snatched his Mu Te royal power away. However, to be frank, Mu Zhiguang had no greed for power at all as his priority was always the benefits of his clansmen.


    Anyhow, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s words had triggered his thoughts of destroying all his current enemies and expanding his control over the ocean.


    ¡°Yes, there are some of them over at the Liuli Coast who are under Tong Gua the Ghost King¡¯s influence. I suppose they are the culprit behind this. Previously, they had been sending out battleships to rob my supplies!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    The Sea King felt awkward but still, he replied, ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±


    It was then that Mu Zhiguang took on a serious expression, ¡°I shall leave for a while to deal with something. I will come back to you later!¡±


    Before the Sea King managed to reply, he then saw Mu Zhiguang make his move and vanish into thin air in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, the Sea King felt very disturbed as he was unsure whether Mu Zhiguang¡¯s reappearance was a good thing for him. Nevertheless, he felt quite intimidated by the presence of a lunatic with such strong power.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the south region of the Void Ocean, a private specter ship was moving forward. Sitting by his bed with a fishing rod in his hand, Liu Chai was looking out at the sea. He slapped his shaking right arm intermittently in frustration and cursed in his heart.


    Suddenly, a dark silhouette came into sight on top of the specter ship and landed on the ship slowly.


    ¡°A fellow clansman? No, that can¡¯t be right¡­ but why do you have my power in you?¡± Mu Zhiguang asked curiously as he stared at Liu Chai.


    Liu Chai could not help but yell, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Mu Zhiguang!¡±


    ¡°Holy shit! Really?¡±


    Hurriedly, Liu Chai turned around and at the same time, Mu Zhiguang noticed his right arm. There was a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.


    ¡°You have been acknowledged by my right arm and now you can become my clansman!¡± kindness flashed across Mu Zhiguang¡¯s eyes as he stared at Liu Chai.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to. Just a question, did you lose your memory? What was it about again?¡± Liu Chai blurted out his question as he thought of his mission.


    Instead of answering, Mu Zhiguang gave another nod and his eyes were still on Liu Chai, ¡°You are very talented, and you have the heart of a warrior. No wonder my right arm will choose to be at one with you. Surely you have great potential!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to take it away?¡± alarmed, he held the right arm to himself abruptly with his guard up.


    ¡°No. You can have it,¡± Mu Zhiguang shook his head.


    Liu Chai sighed a breath of relief at his words. The glance that he stole from Mu Zhiguang¡¯s solemn expression just now almost scared him to death. He feared that Mu Zhiguang might actually take his right arm back.


    ¡°Oh yeah! Do you want to be my son?¡± Mu Zhiguang asked smilingly.


    ¡°What? Your son!?¡± Liu Chai was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 196 - The Covenant

    Chapter 196: The Covenant


    Mu Zhiguang¡¯s absurd request somehow gave Liu Chai a sudden urge to smash his head.


    This guy was obviously trying to take advantage of him. How could he have his own way just because he was a Ghost Emperor Elite?


    ¡°What do you think? Once you¡¯re my son, no one in this ocean will ever bully you. You can even get plenty of resources for your own cultivation!¡±


    Now that Mu Zhiguang had lost all of his clansmen, he started to value the Sea King more. He was the only one who had the bloodline of his clan. Seeing Liu Chai with his arm turned out to be an unexpected surprise to him. It was right then that he had the idea of recruiting him into the clan.


    Frustrated looking at Mu Zhiguang¡¯s sincere face, Liu Chai snapped, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I never had an heir in my whole life¡­ if you would be my son¡­¡±


    Liu Chai interrupted him abruptly, ¡°Hold on! Why are you going on about sons? Watch your words, can¡¯t you? Do you think you can start insulting people just because you¡¯re the Ghost Emperor?¡±


    Mu Zhiguang was astonished, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to be my son?¡±


    I want to be your father! Liu Chai whispered to himself.


    ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t wish to, I shall not force you. But you do have my blood in your body, therefore you are one of the Mu Te Sea Clan. If you were to encounter any danger, you can always summon me. I will help you!¡±


    Mu Zhiguang waved his hand as he spoke, and a dark glow pierced through Liu Chai¡¯s right arm. At the same time, a notification rang in his head.


    [Game Notification: You have received a one-time skill, The Call of Death.]


    The Call of Death (Binding: Mu Zhiguang)]: By executing this skill, Mu Zhiguang will be able to hear your request and obtain your exact location!


    Seeing that Mu Zhiguang was about to leave, Liu Chai quickly asked, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me about your memory¡­¡±


    Mu Zhiguang replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. It might be something related to the huge secret of the Dead Clan. I will have to collect all my body parts in order to awaken this strand of memory. So, I have no idea for the time being.¡±


    Liu Chai was dumbfounded after hearing what he said. How was he going to complete his mission if his brain knew nothing about the memory?


    ¡°So where are the rest of your body parts? Just go and collect them!¡± Liu Chai prompted.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am planning to do now. But since my right arm suits you so well, I¡¯m not going to take it!¡±


    Stunned, Liu Chai questioned, ¡°Does that mean that you won¡¯t be able to collect all of your body parts?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the most I can do is to collect a few more parts of my body. Perhaps this can help to unlock some memories. I will let you know once I find them,¡± smiling, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s figure started to fade.


    Glancing at his right arm, Liu Chai felt rather depressed. This mission is getting increasingly harder.


    However, there was another option for Liu Chai. He could wait until he was strong enough to kill Mu Zhiguang and collect the body parts himself.


    Nonetheless, he sensed no malice from Mu Zhiguang despite being pissed off by his intention to make him his son. Being a righteous man, this made him even more ambivalent.


    ¡­


    Liuli Coast, Beiqi.


    Tong Gua was drinking and playing cards with Ye Chen and some other friends on the beach. A dark silhouette caught their attention as it descended from the sky.


    The silhouette stood by the shore for a while before it slowly dispersed. When it reappeared, it was right beside Tong Gua.


    Looking at Tong Gua, Mu Zhiguang said curiously, ¡°The spirit of a Demon King in such a weak body? How rare!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Tong Gua threw his cards to the floor and ranted while pointing at Mu Zhiguang.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mu Zhiguang.¡±


    ¡°What a shitty name¡­ Mu¡­¡± Tong Gua was about to burst out swearing before a look of horror crossed his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Zhiguang? The previous king of the Mu Te Sea Nation?¡± Tong Gua seemed skeptical.


    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Mu Zhiguang nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡±


    ¡°It seems like many people thought that I was dead,¡± Mu Zhiguang put on a smile. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a creature named Tong Gua here who has attained the Ghost King Peak Realm. Do you know where he is?¡±


    Sensing that something wasn¡¯t right, Tong Gua coughed a little, ¡°He went out to sea and hasn¡¯t come back for quite a long time. Right, boys?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mu Zhiguang shifted his gaze to Ye Chen and the others.


    Ye Chen and the rest shook their heads firmly as if they had no idea either.


    Mu Zhiguang looked disappointed for not getting a usable answer. He disappeared on the spot.


    ¡°Shit, things are getting interesting now that this lunatic is out!¡± Tong Gua stared at the spot where Mu Zhiguang stood just now.


    Ye Chen and the others asked curiously, ¡°Who is Mu Zhiguang?¡±


    ¡°He used to reign over the Void Ocean before the Sea King. He was also the Sea King¡¯s clansman and thus, in terms of status, could be considered as the Sea King¡¯s former boss.¡±


    Tong Gua¡¯s words made their faces taut with tension for they knew how tough this matter was going to be.


    After all, their fight with the Sea King was at its peak. The sudden appearance of such a strong opponent would definitely give the Sea King an advantage over them. A full-fledged war might be triggered at any moment.


    ¡°But as far as I know, he should be dead in the abyss under the ocean. Why did he pop up all of a sudden? Unless someone went to save him from the abyss?¡± Tong Gua started to speculate.


    ¡­


    The Peak of the Cliffs of Desperation.


    A dark silhouette emerged and charged toward the black skeleton beside the pillar pagoda.


    At this moment, the white-haired old man¡¯s silhouette came into sight and stopped in front of the dark silhouette.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to take back what¡¯s mine!¡± Mu Zhiguang, who had appeared physically, exclaimed to the white-haired old man.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you went to the abyss under the ocean, and I thought you were dead,¡± the white-haired old man replied with a smile.


    ¡°Do you want to stop me from taking back what¡¯s mine?¡± Mu Zhiguang¡¯s face was grave.


    ¡°You sound so rude and I don¡¯t like it! What are you going to do if I don¡¯t return it to you? Do you think you can defeat me with your current incomplete body?¡± the white-haired old man retorted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t defeat you!¡± Mu Zhiguang replied honestly.


    Feeling as if his reputation was tarnished, Mu Zhiguang added, ¡°But if we are at the same level of power, you would be no match for me!¡±


    Upon hearing that, the white-haired old man smiled, ¡°You know about the new king of the Mu Te Sea Nation, right? What do you think of his strength?¡±


    Mu Zhiguang nodded, ¡°The king is strong. If it wasn¡¯t for that battle with Tao Wu that caused him to be drained out, his strength would be on par with me when I was in my peak realm.¡±


    Grinning, the white-haired old man waved and a hologram appeared amid the golden sparks.


    ¡°Stop beating me! Stop it! I promise you that the Liuli Coast is yours and I won¡¯t attack it!¡±


    A voice arose, followed by the scene of a blue-skinned man with his upper torso exposed being ruthlessly beaten up. His face began to distort under the massive, ceaseless blows.


    Seeing the king whom he remembered being regal and dignified was begging for mercy with his tail between his legs, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°Do you see that? This was how I snatched the Liuli Coast from your Mu Te Sea King back in the day. So, frankly speaking, you are nothing to me,¡± the white-haired old man grinned hideously.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Mu Zhiguang clenched his fist and anger rushed through him as he thought of how this fellow in front of him used to treat his king.


    ¡°What? Wanna have a fight now? I might not be able to stop and kill you, but you better think carefully about this!¡± the white-haired old man threatened with the same nasty smile lingering on his lips.


    Taking a deep breath, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s face became solemn, ¡°King of Beiqi, I may not be your equal now, but I can still surpass you in the future. You keep this body, I will come and retrieve it someday.¡±


    The white-haired old man immediately blocked Mu Zhiguang¡¯s way as he saw that he was about to leave, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t leave! I can give it to you, but you have to promise me something!¡±


    Mu Zhiguang¡¯s brow furrowed when he heard that, ¡°What do you want me to promise you, King of Beiqi?¡±


    The white-haired old man let out a cunning chuckle, ¡°I am no longer the King of Beiqi, so stop calling me that. Besides, this land is no longer under my dominance. I hope I¡¯ve made myself clear. As for my request, it¡¯s simple. If you go to war with Beiqi, you must not be involved personally.¡±


    Mu Zhiguang was stunned as he heard that, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re out now, you must have thought of rebuilding the Mu Te Sea Nation. With that, the conflicts with those forces in Beiqi are inevitable. I don¡¯t care about this but you have to promise me that you will not be involved in the conflict!¡±


    ¡°Why do you still care about the power games of Beiqi since you¡¯re no longer the King of Beiqi?¡± Mu Zhiguang asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Stop asking questions! Just tell me whether you agree or not. If you don¡¯t agree, I will grind this black skeleton and drink it up. It¡¯s time for some supplements now that I¡¯m old,¡± the King of Beiqi snapped and threatened him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Mu Zhiguang was holding back his frustration because he could not fight with a guy. Such a feeling was so unbearable.


    ¡°Do you agree or not? Tell me!¡± as the white-haired old man spoke, the black skeleton flew into his outstretched hand.


    Mu Zhiguang shuddered as he saw the white-haired old man¡¯s fingers randomly tapping on the black skeleton. He had crossed paths with many strong opponents in his lifetime but he had never met anyone like this before, who was powerful yet mean and graceless at the same time.


    Mu Zhiguang inhaled deeply before nodding, ¡°I agree, I won¡¯t get involved. Give it to me now!¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s how things should be. If you disagreed just now, I probably would have dismantled your remaining body into pieces.¡±


    Now Mu Zhiguang was speechless.


    Reaching out to catch the black skeleton thrown by the white-haired old man, Mu Zhiguang had a rather wistful look on his face. At the same time, the black skeleton started to melt and seep into his body in the form of blackish liquid.


    A sudden gust of demonic wind swept through the place, followed by a dense mist of dark energy that expanded rapidly before shrinking back into Mu Zhiguang¡¯s body.


    The white-haired old man nodded after seeing how quickly Mu Zhiguang had improved, ¡°Hmm, half a step away from the Ghost Emperor Peak Realm now. Not bad!¡±


    Clenching his fist, he felt the surge of familiar energy circulating in his body. He then fixed his gaze upon the white-haired old man, ¡°I will keep my promise!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Just go. I want to go get some sleep,¡± the white-haired old man stretched his body lazily and disappeared with the wind.


    Mu Zhiguang decided to get going when he saw the white-haired old man leaving. It was then that something unusual about the pillar pagoda caught his attention and his curiosity drove him to take a closer look at it.


    Just as Mu Zhiguang stretched his hand out to examine it, a voice suddenly rang in his mind, ¡°Young man, are you looking for a beating? I dare you to touch it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Mu Zhiguang¡¯s expression turned serious. He was sure that this voice did not belong to the white-haired old man.


    ¡°You are standing right on top of me, who do you think I am?¡± the Demonic God¡¯s arrogant voice sounded again.


    Immediately, Mu Zhiguang looked down and as his pupils started to be covered with darkness, he began to see through the ground.


    Then, he saw a gigantic body bound by millions of metal chains. The Demonic God, with his head lifted up, was smiling sinisterly at him!


    ¡°The Demonic God!¡± Mu Zhiguang was appalled.


    He was aware of an ancient demonic deity being sealed under the Land of Beiqi, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be sealed here.

 Chapter 197 - Warring Crisis

    Chapter 197: Warring Crisis


    Mu Zhiguang was shocked when he felt the powerful energy contained in the metal chains. He could not think of anyone else as strong as this, capable of sealing a demonic god.


    However, after finding out that the Demonic God was underneath this place, he didn¡¯t dare to stop, afraid that the deity might kill him. He disappeared in an instant.


    At that moment, the Demonic God who was buried deep underground shouted, ¡°Rubbish!¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, Tong Gua and his friends were still playing cards down by the Liuli Coast.


    When Tong Gua lost once again, his eyes were absolutely bloodshot. He took his shirt off and threw it to the ground, ¡°Bastard, how come I always lose? Did y¡¯all cheat!?¡±


    Ye Chen and the rest of his friends laughed out loud. However, as they were pondering what to say, they suddenly froze in their seats.


    Tong Hua was distracted by their action, too. He followed their gaze to turn over and found out that Mu Zhiguang was standing behind him.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re Tong Gua!¡± Mu Zhiguang revealed murderous intent.


    This man was, after all, his younger brother¡¯s opponent, the enemy he had always wanted to get rid of.


    He coughed as he tried to explain, ¡°No, you heard wrong. I just got a flush in poker! We are simply playing cards!¡±


    Mu Zhiguang shook his head, ¡°If it were earlier, I would have killed you myself, but now, I should leave this chance to the Sea King!¡±


    Mu Zhiguang sighed when he was reminded of the promise he made earlier with the white-haired old man. He then flew toward the sea.


    When he left, Tong Gua was relieved as he thought of the time he punched the Sea King. He was sure that Mu Zhiguang would not let him off the hook.


    ¡­¡­


    Crystal Palace, Void Ocean.


    The Sea King looked at him in disbelief, ¡°What do you mean Tong Gua was a fluke? He has no power at all? How is that possible? I had a fight with him and I saw his strength with my bare eyes!¡±


    ¡°I am sure of it. If what you say is true, then I know the reason behind it. It could be the doing of the God Sealing Edict left by the Beiqi Clan.¡±


    ¡°What is the God Sealing Edict?¡± the Sea King was confused.


    ¡°There was once a goddess named Bei, from the Land of Beiqi, who left a holy book before she disappeared. She told her descendants that if they truly understood the holy book they could become gods. Our clan tried to fight for it after Bei disappeared, but we failed. Although we failed, I read the texts from our ancestors and found records saying that living creatures who meditated and cultivated according to this holy book will become very unstable. When they are weak, they might be even weaker than normal beasts.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Sea King¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°I remember now! It is true! Tong Gua was so weak, he couldn¡¯t even stand. Then, he suddenly became strong. During our last fight, he yelled out something about returning to the truth! Then, all the power in him disappeared. I thought that he was about to do something incredible, but it was all a fluke!¡±


    ¡°Darn it! Damn his friggin¡¯ truth!¡± the Sea King became more enraged after he heard Mu Zhiguang¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°What do you plan on doing next?¡± Mu Zhiguang asked.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s expand our territory and take over Liuli District!¡±


    ¡°I can help you to conquer everywhere else in the sea, but Beiqi? No way!¡±


    The Sea King could not help but ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, I just can¡¯t. If someone stronger than a Ghost Emperor doesn¡¯t appear, I will not do anything. If you want to take down Liuli District and enact revenge, you may do it yourself. Besides, something as small as Liuli will not be able to stump you, right?¡±


    ¡°Since Tong Gua was just a fluke, then Liuli should not be a threat. I had been fearing Tong Gua before this, and they have snatched my resources away repeatedly, but now, I have nothing to fear.¡±


    As Mu Zhiguang heard this, he nodded and patted the Sea King¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as there¡¯s no one who¡¯s stronger than a Ghost Emperor, Tong Gua cannot stop you!¡±


    The Sea King heard this and nodded, then stood up, saying to his subordinate not far away, ¡°Water Dragon, go send my orders and get the Navy ready. Five days! I will take down Liuli District completely within five days!¡±


    ¡­


    Mu Zhiguang¡¯s presence was noticed by both Lu Wu and Bei Li as soon as Hu He entered the depths of the sea.


    Lu Wu was speechless. Whenever Hu He did something, it would always result in a harsher world to survive in for the players.


    Does this man have something against the other players?


    However, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s presence made him very anxious, too. He was afraid of the fact that Mu Zhiguang being alive would allow the Sea King to be less cautious of Tong Gua, and would dare to challenge the rest of the players again.


    There was no way they could win against the Sea King Navy with their strength and potential right now.


    Besides, he noticed that there had been some huge changes in the Sea King Navy since Mu Zhiguang¡¯s appearance.


    From the forum discussions, one could tell that the Sea King Navy was assembling, and this was not a friendly sign.


    During the Sea King¡¯s previous visits, he only brought part of his Navy¡¯s forces, but this time, he gathered all four fleets. If his target was Liuli District, Lu Wu thought that he should be considering how to allow the players to retreat.


    ¡­


    Barren Grassland, Beiqi.


    West Beiqi was barren and full of dried grass, completely lifeless.


    Gu Yu and Sun Qi the dog walked on the grassland, moving West without stopping.


    ¡°Boss, why are we looking for the Earth Breaking Clan?¡± the dog asked curiously as he ran ahead.


    ¡°Some players mentioned in the forum that the Earth Breaking Clan has Earth Breaking Stones. This material is an important material for a Rune Master to open up the gem, Lie Shan. I want to know whether they can trade it for some of the materials I brought along.¡±


    ¡°But what do you need it for? You¡¯re not a Rune Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the members of our guild!¡±


    The dog couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What if the Earth Breaking Clan doesn¡¯t wish to trade?¡±


    ¡°If they refuse, they¡¯ll have to eat dog meat!¡± Gu Yu shot a glance at him.


    The dog was speechless.


    This barren land was different from other places in Beiqi. There were fewer monsters and creatures here, and there was almost nothing to do with food here. It was probably because of that, that the animals choose to stay away.


    ¡°Boss, where is the Earth Breaking Clan? My legs are sore!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    As he said that, Gu Yu stopped and opened up his gallery, and found the picture he found on the forum to check if he had arrived at his destination.


    ¡°Boss, look over there, quick!¡± the dog started pulling Gu Yu¡¯s pants.


    Gu Yu turned and found out that a boy with brown skin was looking at them with his snot-filled nose while chortling.


    [Lie Xiaolang (Member of the Earth Breaking Clan)]:


    Character Information: Member of the Earth Breaking Clan, Ancient Beiqi Power.


    ¡°Found it!¡± Gu Yu smiled with joy as he and the dog walked toward the boy.


    ¡°Hey, you there, how are you? Can you bring me to your elders?¡± Gu Yu waved in front of Lie Xiaolang, urging to draw his attention.


    Lie Xiaolang turned his head dumbfoundedly. He looked at Gu Yu, then at Sun Qi. Later, he pulled the straw rope beside him and a huge net suddenly appeared on the ground, tightly wrapping around the both of them before hanging them in mid-air.


    ¡°Got you!¡± Lie Xiaolang yelled with a silly smile.

 Chapter 198 - The Earth Breaking Clan

    Chapter 198: The Earth Breaking Clan


    The sudden appearance of ropes caught Gu Yu and Sun Qi completely by surprise.


    The dog bared his fangs at Lie Xiaolang, who still wore a silly grin, as he thrashed his claws around trying to break free from the net.


    However, the net was made from a very tough and sturdy material, even the dog¡¯s razor-sharp claws could not tear it apart.


    ¡°Father, I caught something!¡± Lie Xiaolang started yelling.


    The two players were terrified.


    The things that characters could do in the game were unlimited. Although they had not been to Gillfish Island before, they still knew about how that place was a nightmare for many players. At this very moment, they expected inexplicable things to happen to them.


    They struggled hard but could not escape because the net was too strong.


    In a flash, two silhouettes clad in yellow armor appeared and quickly approached them.


    ¡°Father, I caught an Earth Essence!¡± Lie Xiaolang inhaled sharply to suck up his dripping snot and shrieked again.


    The two silhouettes stopped beside him and looked at the two of them that were suspended in mid-air inside the net. Then, one of them slapped the back of Lie Xiaolang¡¯s head.


    ¡°Does this look like an Earth Essence to you? How many times have you caused trouble for me! You¡¯re getting on my nerves again!¡± When he was about to take a step toward his son, he was stopped by a woman with a darker complexion.


    ¡°What? Are you stopping me from punishing him again?¡± Lie Dalang questioned angrily.


    ¡°No! We will punish him together!¡± the woman stepped forward to pick Lie Xiaolang up and beat him fervently. After she was done, she passed him on to Lie Dalang for another round of punishment.


    Both Gu Yu and Sun Qi were speechless at the sight.


    The dog was perplexed as he witnessed such a fierce domestic violence scene. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m scared!¡± he uttered timidly.


    ¡°I have a feeling that this child¡¯s so dumb because he literally got his senses beaten out of him!¡± Gu Yu uttered with his heart thumping.


    The two finally stopped after another five or six rounds. However, instead of being on death¡¯s door, Lie Xiaolang¡¯s body was only bruised and swollen. His howls of pain echoed clear and loud, but he did not look severely injured at all.


    At that moment, the gaze of Lie Xiaolang¡¯s parents fell upon the two players.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, foreigners!¡± Lie Dalang apologized. He then stretched out his hand to grab the net. It immediately relaxed and they fell to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°My apologies, Xiaolang is still immature, therefore he has some growing up to do. Hope you don¡¯t mind!¡± Lie Dalang scratched his head remorsefully as he uttered.


    Assuming he survives till he turns into a grown-up! Gu Yu and the dog knew better than to say this out loud.


    Gu Yu asked curiously as he eyed the net on the ground, ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ by the way, what were you catching?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to catch Earth Essence!¡± from his pocket, Lie Dalang fished out a round ball the size of a watermelon as he explained.


    The round ball was highly peculiar, it had a mouth, ears, and eyes that blinked. This thing was a living creature!


    [Earth Essence (Level 9 spiritual material)]:


    Object Detail: Beiqi Barren Grassland¡¯s special spiritual material. Ranked between half creature, half spirit. It will mature into a King Level Herb!


    A treasure! Gu Yu and Sun Qi¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    The dog raised his paw to ask curiously, ¡°What does it do?¡±


    Lie Dalang pointed at his son, who was still wailing, ¡°It can cure poisons. Do you know why my kid is so mentally challenged?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± they both shook their hands in response.


    ¡°That¡¯s because he ate an Earth Breaking Stone and was severely poisoned. So, he¡¯s rather confused and oblivious about the things around him now!¡±


    Lie Dalang looked at Lie Xiaolang impatiently and found that he was still crying. He threw the Earth Essence at him and his son was knocked to the ground from the impact!


    After hearing the term Earth Breaking Stones, the two players were filled with excitement. It was, after all, the purpose to why they made this trip.


    ¡°Right, why are you here? Don¡¯t you know that this is Beiqi¡¯s forbidden area?¡± Lie Dalang quizzed casually.


    Gu Yu and Sun Qi became embarrassed. They were players, after all, so forbidden areas did not apply to them. However, they could not disclose that, so they instead responded, ¡°We had no idea that this place was a forbidden area. Why is this place a forbidden area?¡±


    Lie Dalang surprisingly accepted the excuse and clarified, ¡°So you really have no idea! Take my advice and leave now, this was declared a forbidden area by the King of Beiqi¡­ no foreigners are allowed to enter.¡±


    The dog couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What will happen if we enter the forbidden area again?¡±


    Lie Dalang shook his head, ¡°Even I don¡¯t know, but probably a death sentence by the King of Beiqi!¡±


    Something clicked in Gu Yu¡¯s mind, thus he asked, ¡°What is the name of your king?¡±


    ¡°Who else? Lord North Sea!¡± Lie Dalang answered almost immediately.


    Gu Yu and the dog stared at each other for a moment and thought of the dead Beiqi King¡¯s decree.


    The dog questioned testily, ¡°Brother, do you know that North Sea was buried a long time ago?¡±


    After he finished his statement, Gu Yu¡¯s gut felt uneasy but it was already too late. He could only watch Lie Dalang move as quickly as lightning to lift the dog and start to pummel him furiously.


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow!¡± Sun Qi struggled but Lie Dalang¡¯s strength was not something he could overcome. He could only stare at Gu Yu in despair.


    Gu Yu saw this and took a step back.


    After he had beaten the dog within an inch of his life, Lie Dalang tossed him to the ground, ¡°Little creature, let me warn you, you better watch your tongue. If you ever disrespect the Lord King of Beiqi, I will end your life!¡±


    He heard this and shivered on the ground, weeping soundlessly.


    What is this? Why would I have to be punished for telling the truth?


    Then, Lie Dalang directed his gaze toward Gu Yu.


    Gu Yu immediately voiced out, ¡°He¡¯s still alive, the Land of Beiqi is prosperous under his rule!¡±


    Lie Dalang nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s alright since you don¡¯t know the rules, I won¡¯t be offended again, now get lost!¡±


    Gu Yu was not willing to give up after he journeyed this far, so he asked, ¡°I heard that you have Earth Breaking Stones. I¡¯m willing to exchange any material for them. Do you agree to exchange it with me?¡±


    Lie Dalang was stunned but soon recovered his senses to reply, ¡°What spiritual material can you give me in return?¡±


    Gu Yu found the situation hopeful, hence he instantly took out a whole bunch of spiritual material from his personal space, ¡°Really anything you want! What do you want?¡±


    After he examined the things Gu Yu took out, Lie Dalang looked toward his wife as she cradled their unconscious son.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, let¡¯s ask the clan leader,¡± the woman shook her head as she answered.


    ¡°Earth Breaking Stones may not be anything precious to me, but we have no right to exchange them, I can bring you to the clan leader instead to see what he says!¡± Lie Dalang turned toward Gu Yu and explained.


    Gu Yu smiled and nodded, he picked up the dog from the ground and tagged along behind Lie Dalang and his family.


    Gu Yu and Sun Qi finally came to the land of the Earth Breaking Clan after a half an hour walk with Lie Dalang and his family.


    The clan¡¯s compound was huge and vast. Aside from buildings made of mud, there were also tall pagodas everywhere. The two foreigners attracted a lot of attention as they passed by.


    They were led to one of the pagodas. Lie Dalang paused in front of it and kneeled to the ground with one knee to proclaim, ¡°Clan Leader, these foreigners wish to have an audience with you. They wish to exchange spiritual materials for our Earth Breaking Stones.¡±


    Not long after, a rustling sound emitted from the pagoda and the door was flung open. A large imposing giant strode out.


    Gu Yu lifted his gaze to take in the towering figure¡­


    [Lie Shan (Ghost Emperor Middle Phase)]:


    Character Details: Leader of the ancient Earth Breaking Clan of Beiqi. Fought in the war for the title of the first King of Beiqi where he was the strongest contender for the throne. After his defeat, he swore loyalty to North Sea and vowed to never betray him!


    Character Status: Normal.


    When Lie Shan appeared, Lie Dalang bowed deeply to show his respect toward the leader.


    Lie Shan looked down upon Gu Yu and asked, ¡°You want Earth Breaking Stones?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have many spiritual materials, do you¡­¡±


    Lie Shan interrupted Gu Yu before he could finish and pointed at the dog, ¡°I don¡¯t want your spiritual materials, I can give you plenty of Earth Breaking Stones, but only in exchange for your pet, the White Phantom!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sun Qi was jolted into action, causing him to grab Gu Yu¡¯s arm immediately.


    Gu Yu looked at the dog. He really wanted to consider this trade but he felt that he had to decline it.


    ¡°Clan Leader Lie Shan, this is my friend¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give him to you, but I can give you plenty of spiritual materials instead!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t accept anything other than King Level spiritual materials, anything else is of no use to me. Why don¡¯t you give it more thought?¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be exchanged! I¡¯m not an object!¡± the dog protested stubbornly as he defiantly met Lie Shan¡¯s eyes. However, at the same time, he started to cling tighter onto Gu Yu¡¯s arm.


    ¡°The White Phantom speaks!¡± Lie Shan¡¯s eyes bulged out as if he had just seen a ghost.

 Chapter 199 - I Shall Acknowledge You As The King!

    Chapter 199: I Shall Acknowledge You As The King!


    Lie Shan had been in Beiqi for many years. It was very natural that he knew about the Spiritual Beast called the White Phantom. However, this was his first time encountering one that could talk, hence he revealed an instant look of astonishment.


    ¡°Is this a type of variation?¡± Lie Shan asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m a human!¡± Sun Qi clenched his dog teeth.


    Gu Yu pressed hard on the dog¡¯s head, then looked up and said, ¡°Leader of the Earth Breaking Clan, did you not find anything else appealing other than the King Level spiritual materials?¡±


    ¡°Even if something does catch my eye, you wouldn¡¯t be able to retrieve it. Perhaps you¡¯d consider exchanging the White Phantom with me, if I could give you an over abundance of Earth Breaking Stones, and even offer you a piece of Earth Essence?¡±


    Gu Yu took a glance at Sun Qi. He had no idea that this little creature was worth so much.


    Although he could hoodwink Lie Shan by handing over the White Phantom to him, he did not like the notion of offending the Earth Breaking Clan. Such a method would be feasible against his rival, Xiao Tian, but it would be inappropriate to pull this trick with Lie Shan who had achieved the Ghost Emperor Level. On behalf of the players, he did not wish to make enemies of such formidable existence.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, Clan Leader Lie Shan!¡± Gu Yu shook his head.


    ¡°Then, you should go¡­ there¡¯s nothing else we can talk about. In the past, I would have seized what I wanted. But now, I comply with the command of the Lord King of Beiqi to stay away from the outside world. I don¡¯t want any trouble. You should leave!¡±


    Gu Yu could not help but let out a sigh as Lie Shan began to drive him away. He felt miserably poor given that he could not even provide an item that could satisfy them.


    Just when Gu Yu was ready to pick up the dog and leave, a few chat boxes popped out from the right side.


    Wu Guoyi: ¡°Brother, bring your men to the Liuli Coast now! The Sea King is here, hurry up!¡±


    Chen Ziyu: ¡°The Sea King has invaded. Where are you?¡±


    Liu Chai: ¡°The Sea King has brought the entire Sea King Navy. We can¡¯t hold back anymore, brother!¡±


    From the series of messages, Gu Yi deduced that the circumstances were bleak.


    He never thought that the Sea King would actually declare a full-scale war with them. This was definitely not good news for the players¡¯ faction.


    Gu Yu immediately grabbed Sun Qi and bolted toward the Mansion of the Dead.


    Since there was no transport array at the Barren Grasslands, he had to speed up.


    As he was running, Gu Yu started to call for his team members via the guild live chat channel, requesting them to gather together before he got there.


    After giving out his command, Gu Yu opened the in-game official web forum, glanced through the page and clicked into one of the player¡¯s live streams at the coast.


    Once he saw the situation of the one-sided battle, Gu Yu¡¯s facial expression had completely changed. He came to realize that the situation could no longer be saved, the legion of players had already been defeated on all fronts.


    Gu Yu turned to look back at the Earth Breaking Clan before speaking to Sun Qi, ¡°Dog, head over to the Cliffs of Desperation¡­ and hurry!¡±


    At the Liuli Coast, great billows rose one after another, a swarm of beasts and armies of the Sea King Navy had formed an unbreakable torrent, approaching the land with truculent rage.


    The battle formation of the Sea King Navy was much stronger than that of their past two attacks. Their troops stretched across the entire coastline as far as the eye could see.


    The Sea King¡¯s invasion had heightened the tension of all the players. They started to gather there and hoped to resist the attack with all their might.


    However, this time around, the Sea King cut the crap and attacked straight away. Large waves crashed onto the coast, and plenty of the Sea King¡¯s warriors took advantage of this opportunity to break into the players¡¯ formations.


    Knowing now that Tong Gua was just a paper tiger, the Sea King was fearless.


    In fact, Mu Zhiguang had assured him that once Tong Gua attacked with the ability of a Ghost Emperor Elite, he would definitely come forward and stop the assault.


    With nothing left to worry about, the Sea King pledged to conquer all of Liuli District here and now.


    Though there were a whopping 10,000,000 players at this point in time, only about 6,000,000 were online. The advantage in numbers was narrow, but in terms of individual ability, the difference remained huge.


    Even if the Sea King was eliminated, the commanders of his three main forces all possessed the ability of the Ghost General Level. The first wave of the attack had completely suppressed the players¡¯ army and the frontlines were constantly being pushed back.


    It did cross the players¡¯ minds to use the structure building tactic they had employed while fighting against the evil spirits.


    The Door Gods were too weak before the Sea King Army. After all, the main purpose of the Door Gods was to restrain extreme evilness. Using them to confront the oceanic capabilities would provide zero suppression on their attributes.


    Large amounts of mahogany huts were being destroyed. The Sea King had fully unfolded his ability as the Overlord of the Void Ocean in this battle. Players with four months of training could be said to be completely vulnerable in front of him.


    Although the Sea King felt astonished by the death-defying fighting spirit of the players, in his mind, these acts of craziness and determination were completely useless in the face of absolute strength.


    Within an hour into the battle, the players¡¯ faction was being forced out of the Liuli Coast altogether. However, the Sea King Navy did not stop there. They continued to suppress the players so that they would retreat even further.


    The Sea King had one simple plan: to use his absolute strength to deter each and every force in Beiqi, sending them all a message: From now on, he, the Sea King, would occupy all of Beiqi. Whoever wished to challenge him should know their own strength and consider carefully whether to be enemies with him!


    The appearance of the Sea King Army had startled both the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King at the same time. They witnessed everything in silence and had yet to interfere.


    Though they were both a part of Beiqi and should combine forces to fight against outsiders whenever an enemy appeared, they knew that even with them in the picture, it would still not make an impact against the Sea King.


    Hence, they chose to keep quiet.


    ¡­


    North Rocks.


    Observing Liuli District from afar, the Rock Ghost King turned his head abruptly and looked at Du Yan who was standing behind him, ¡°What you said was true!¡±


    ¡°Every sentence from this subordinate of yours is true. I suppose that guy is His Majesty, just that he has returned with a different identity!¡±


    ¡°No wonder! No wonder he died all of a sudden, what is his agenda!¡± the face of the Rock Ghost King got clouded over.


    Once again he raised his head and glanced at the Liuli Coast. The Rock Ghost King then instructed, ¡°Du Yan, take a trip to the Ascension Zone, inform the Hydra King of everything you have said!¡±


    ¡°Yes! This subordinate of yours will get going now!¡±


    ¡­


    Under the forceful oppression of the Sea King, many lifelong gamers who disliked war were getting furious. Players started to join the battle one after another, but the situation on the battlefield remained unchanged. A large number of players had died and subsequently went into their three hour cooldown period.


    Yet still, more and more players joined the battle. The Liuli Coast was stacked with dead bodies of the Sea King Navy. But these deaths were not even worth mentioning to the Sea King. His army continued to march forward regardless.


    In this battle, his target was set on the Mansion of the Dead. He wanted to invade this center zone of Beiqi in order to clearly announce his strong intrusion!


    Countless guild commanders were roaring through the live chat channel, they wanted to arrange a lineup based on the specific strategy created through research by professional players in the past to fight against the Sea King¡¯s military.


    Nevertheless, in the actual battle, everything was mere empty talk before the absolute strength of the Sea King¡¯s forces. The players¡¯ formations were repeatedly being shattered.


    The three main commanders who were leading the troops in the frontline were each considered a boss in the eyes of the players. The three of them combined had unfolded strength similar to that of the sharpest long spear, effortlessly piercing through the line of defense formed by the players.


    The battlefront continued to advance and players were ousted from Liuli District by the Sea King with ease as though dry weeds were being crushed. They began to move forward in the direction of the Mansion of the Dead.


    At this moment, an enormous ancient tree fell from the sky and relentlessly smashed onto the Sea King¡¯s armies.


    ¡°King of Beiqi, show yourself!¡± the Rock Ghost King bellowed angrily. Vines began to spring up from the ground and swung in a violent manner, sweeping off a large troop of the Sea King¡¯s warriors.


    Just then, a black silhouette slowly condensed in mid-air. With his body draped in a black robe, no one could have a clear sight of the appearance of this man as his whole body was covered in darkness.


    ¡°I need proof!¡± the Rock Ghost King rose up into the air and flew toward the direction of the silhouette.


    This black silhouette was, in fact, the incarnation embodied by Lu Wu. With a wave of his hand, a drop of blood fell toward the Rock Ghost King.


    The moment the blood touched the Rock Ghost King, it absorbed directly into his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the King of Beiqi!¡± the Rock Ghost King glared angrily at Lu Wu.


    ¡°I will soon be!¡± Lu Wu replied indifferently.


    ¡°Without the Old Ancestor, anyone can now exploit Beiqi. If no new king were to arise, the Sea King could annihilate my army today, and he could slaughter yours in the future!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Rock Ghost King¡¯s face darkened. Just like what Lu Wu had said, he too had had enough of these tough days.


    Considering that this mysterious man in front of him would likely be the one who held the secret weapon passed down by Lu Yan, the Rock Ghost King fell silent for a moment before gritting his teeth, ¡°If you win this war, I, the Rock Ghost King, shall acknowledge you as the king!¡±


    Lu Wu solemnly nodded his head and the silhouette dissipated.


    At this moment, a notification rang in the players¡¯ menus:


    [Game Notification: The entire Sea King Navy has invaded the frontier of the Mansion of the Dead, each player will be blessed with double the number of attributes!]


    Lu Wu himself was uncertain about the outcome of this war. All the same, he would never surrender the Mansion of the Dead. His final eight million soul coins would act as a blessing of a Battle Aura for the players. They should fight to the bitter end!


    ¡°My children! Join me in this battle!¡± as the roar of the Rock Ghost King was resounded in the air, a vast amount of Tree Demons, Enchanted Trees, Steel Zombies, and other warriors of the Rock Ghost Army were seen drilling out of the ground at the frontier of the Mansion of the Dead.


    ¡°Demon Snake Army, join me in this battle!¡±


    Once again the thundering roar came from a distance. Soon after, a huge shadow descended from the sky and threw a wide area of Sea King Navy troops off the ground.


    A great number of Demon Snakes came swarming from the southwest.


    Two powerful Ghost King Elites had arrived with their armies. Coupled with the power acquired by players through doubling up their attributions, the overall strength and ability of Beiqi had surged tremendously.

 Chapter 200 - Assembly Of The Forces Of Beiqi

    Chapter 200: Assembly Of The Forces Of Beiqi


    Having the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King by their side, they finally had the ability to withstand this one-sided war.


    In just a blink of an eye, the Tree Demon Army from the north and the Demon Snake Army from the southwest had assembled with the players, forming a new line of defense to fight head-on with the menacing Sea King Navy.


    Even though it had never occurred to the players that the two Ghost Kings who were once considered as their enemies would now lend a helping hand during this crisis, they were touched beyond words.


    ¡°Demon Capital Army! Join me in this battle!¡±


    ¡°Ground Wolf Army! Join me in this battle!¡±


    At that exact moment, two figures were seen moving at full speed toward them. They were the Ghost General of Demon Capital from the forest region of the Cliffs of Desperation and the Ghost General of Ground Wolf who lived underground all year round.


    ¡°You guys came!¡± the Rock Ghost King turned over and looked at the two distant figures.


    ¡°For what reason would we not show up when someone has crossed the line by trespassing our homeland!¡± the Ghost King of the Demon Capital smiled ferociously. He then let out a long howl and transformed into a purple phantom. Taking the lead, he crashed into one of the commanders of the Sea King Navy and knocked him out with a single punch.


    ¡°You people from Beiqi really wish to start a war against me!?¡± with a gloomy expression on his face, the Sea King glared at the forces that had joined the battle out of the blue.


    This battle was intended to show off his power to the forces in Beiqi, but he never thought it would backfire by pulling each of the independent forces together in forming an alliance.


    ¡°Sea King, why didn¡¯t you show your savageness when His Majesty was still around. Indeed, while the cat¡¯s away, the mice will play!¡± in one gulp, the Hydra King gobbled up a warrior of the Sea King Navy, then turned to the Sea King and grimaced.


    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± the Sea King was full of rage as he leaped toward the Hydra King with a huge blast of air.


    ¡°Roar!¡± the Hydra King opened his eyes and widened his mouth furiously, with a great bang, nine energy cannons were fired toward the Sea King.


    The Sea King continued to move forward in the air without any hesitation, directly striking onto the energy cannon with his body. One after another, the energy cannons blew up and dispersed, causing the movement of the Sea King to decelerate.


    As the Sea King got close to the Hydra King, a flash of blue light appeared in his right arm and struck a quick blow to the Hydra King.


    At this very moment, the Rock Ghost King appeared right in front of the Hydra King and countless vines contracted to form an immediate wooden shield.


    Boom!


    Broken vines were flying all over the sky¡­ that punch, however, had successfully been blocked.


    ¡°Hey, old buddy, it¡¯s been a long time since we last fought with each other!¡± the Rock Ghost King turned around and put on a grim smile.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± the Hydra King nodded, his body thereafter enlarged and bulked up. Concrete muscles were bulging all over his body and visible muscle lines were formed. All of a sudden, the Rock Ghost King resolutely moved aside while he slammed forward.


    Boom!


    The Hydra King and the Sea King crashed into one another.


    Blue energy and black energy were formed at the point where they collided, thrusting back and forth against one another.


    ¡°You are no match for me!¡± the Sea King roared angrily and threw a double punch with both his fists. His action shattered the black rays, struck the Hydra King in his body, and blasted him off.


    The Rock Ghost King did not wait until the Sea King had steadied himself before attacking him from the other side. Countless vines flayed him repeatedly like whips and eventually blasted him off as well.


    Two figures came crashing down at the same time, creating two huge dents on the ground.


    The expression of the Sea King turned serious when he saw that the Rock Ghost King and Hydra King had teamed up.


    Although he was confident that he could win, it would not be an easy job.


    On the frontline, with the help of the two extremely powerful, top-ranked Ghost Generals from the Demon Capital and Ground Wolf, the tension among the players lessened as they finally had the combat capabilities to fight back against the three main commanders. The counterattack began.


    The Fourth Disaster Army once again showed their tenacity. By insanely fighting their way into the formation of the Sea King Navy, they lived the true meaning of devoting one¡¯s life to war!


    What is death? In their eyes, death was nothing but a three-hour wait.


    ¡°My brothers, the war we fight today will go down in history. Do you still remember our oath? The chronicles of history will be filled with our glory¡­ as the wheel of history moves forward, our victory will be looked up to by our successors!¡±


    The raging pep talk of Wu Guoyi filled the players¡¯ hearts with enthusiasm.


    As long as we have one last breath, as long as our blood is still warm, we shall charge forward without fear!


    The defensive line formed by the players started fighting back. Innumerable skills filled the sky above them, ceaselessly crashing down on the Sea King Navy. The warriors looked like starving, bloodthirsty wolves who had turned their sight toward their enemy warriors.


    The final barrier of the Mansion of the Dead became so strong that despite the Sea King Navy¡¯s numerous attempts on charging forward, they could no longer suppress them easily.


    ¡°Strike back, we need to strike back! The fucking Sea King, he dared come to the Mansion of the Dead. His role model must be Cha Na¡­ I¡¯m going to leave his head hanging on the city gate as a warning to others!¡±


    ¡°My brothers, let¡¯s make an all-out effort! This time, we must fight to the death. As long as the Mansion of the Death is guarded, our death counts. Fight!¡±


    ¡°We would never give up on the Mansion of the Death or Liuli District¡­ this is our homeland in the Second World! For those unwilling to lead the life of a vagrant, let us unite and defend our homeland together!¡±


    With the support from different forces of Beiqi, the fighting spirit of all players had been ignited full on. The players struck out and advanced wildly. They no longer assumed a defensive position but started actively attacking the Sea King Navy in return.


    Every time someone fell down on the front line, players in the back would quickly fill the gap.


    Even the assassins and mages in the back row would willingly fill the gap with their own body without hesitation whenever an opening was seen in the front line, making it impossible for the Sea King Navy to tear their battle line apart.


    At this particular moment, the forces of Beiqi unified as never before.


    The Tree Demon Army, Demon Snake Army, Ground Wolf Army, and Demon Capital Army were pressuring the Sea King Navy from both sides while the players fought them head-on. The craziness of the players had even affected them, causing them to turn wild as well.


    In the Land of Beiqi, every leader had obtained their position through showing their real ability in combat and their subordinates had also stood the test of many battles.


    During more peaceful days, their lust for blood was being held deep inside their heart, but at this moment, the smell of blood in the air had ignited their desire for battle.


    ¡°Ow-woo!¡± a howl was heard coming from afar. A huge blue wolf crushed into the midst of the Sea King Navy, knocking off a bunch of the warriors along his way.


    ¡°Sea King! Do you still remember me?¡± the blue flame on the wolf dissipated, and the face of Xiao Tian appeared.


    ¡°Xiao Tian!¡± a few commanders around him looked surprised.


    They all thought Xiao Tian had died. His appearance in Beiqi was totally unexpected.


    ¡°Xiao Tian, you¡¯re still alive!¡± the pupils of the Sea King instantly constricted.


    He was aware of the condition of Xiao Tian¡¯s injury at that time, but based on his assumption, Xiao Tian would¡¯ve surely died. However, he was now alive and standing right in front of him.


    ¡°I spent my entire life serving you, so this is what you owe me!¡± After glancing at the Sea King, Xiao Tian raised his head and let out a long howl, ¡°My army, are you all still willing to follow my lead!?¡±


    The expression of the Sea King changed following the long howl.


    Knowing how loyal Xiao Tian¡¯s Army was, his heart skipped a beat. When he was going to kill Xiao Tian in the past, it was his bodyguards who defended him with their life and gave him the chance to escape with serious injuries.


    ¡°Boss! I¡¯m with you!¡± an orc raised the ax in his hand and shouted out loud.


    ¡°Boss, I pledge loyalty to you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the lieutenant general of Xiao Tian¡¯s Army, I¡¯m willing to continue following my boss!¡±


    Countless orcs raised their hands on the spot. The scene utterly disheartened the Sea King.


    ¡°Very well! Turn the direction of your weapons. Avenge me and help the forces of Beiqi to exterminate the Sea King Navy!¡±


    Roar!


    The Orc Army of Xiao Tian firmly obeyed the order. They began to attack the remaining three main legionaries of the Sea King Navy from the inside out.


    A succession of changes had happened in his battle that was supposed to be won without much difficulty. The new force of Beiqi was weak initially, but with the support of each great force, they had gone from strength to strength and caught the Sea King by surprise.

 Chapter 201 - A Malignant Player Does Not Deserve A Natural Death!

    Chapter 201: A Malignant Player Does Not Deserve A Natural Death!


    The tables were turned on the Sea King Navy from being the informidable party that dominated the battle initially to the current neck and neck situation. The Sea King knew he had blundered as he did not expect the forces of Beiqi to all join them in this battle.


    What surprised him more was that the Xiao Tian Army¡¯s leader that he once thought to be dead was still alive. He even led the Xiao Tian Army in this blatant betrayal.


    Under these present circumstances, the strength of the two sides was not far apart.


    When the battle came to the third hour, it was a scene of great carnage with corpses of the Sea King Navy all over the Mansion of the Dead¡¯s border.


    Meanwhile, the first batch of respawned players began to log in one after another, maneuvering the forces of Beiqi from an unfavorable position to ascendancy.


    The Sea King seemed to know that his side would lose if the situation kept on this way. With a howl of rage, his body was engulfed by beams of blue energy before it started to expand.


    The players were familiar with this ability. It was the Sea God Figure, the sacrificial ability Liu Chai gained after swallowing the famed Son of the Sea.


    However, Liu Chai¡¯s Sea God Figure could not be compared to the Sea King¡¯s, be it in either size or vigor.


    Huge waves suddenly rose from the Mansion of the Dead¡¯s border as the Sea King swung his icy blue trident.


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s making a realm!¡± the Rock Ghost King yelled in fury.


    Seeing this, the Hydra King promptly turned sideways and charged toward the Sea King, trying to ruin his realm construction.


    The Sea King Navy was unable to fully display their combat strength on land. Nonetheless, the forces of Beiqi would definitely be weakened if he were to build a Realm of Sea here. On top of that, the Sea King Navy¡¯s power would grow immensely.


    ¡°Leave now!¡±


    The Sea King swung his trident hard upon the sight of the charging Hydra King. The enormous wave that rolled ahead of him was subsequently transformed into a roaring water dragon. It then swept across the horizon and sent the Hydra King flying.


    The Mansion of the Dead¡¯s border was soon flooded with water. As the water level rose, countless beasts of the Sea King Navy started to bellow and all the water-controlling sea creatures began to cast their water spells.


    ¡°Your Daddy Tong Gua is here!¡± it was then that a silhouette descended from the sky with his wings slapping the Sea King violently in his face, interrupting his spellcasting.


    ¡°Tong Gua!¡± the Sea King¡¯s pupils shrank.


    In this Land of Beiqi, he feared Tong Gua the most. But now that he knew Tong Gua¡¯s strength was fully predestined, he dreaded him no more. He immediately swirled his trident and sent three rogue waves thrusting upward as they rolled Tong Gua up and smacked him into the water.


    ¡°Hmph, paper tiger!¡± the Sea King snorted as he watched Tong Gua struggle out of the water and flutter his feathers.


    ¡°Sea King, you brat, you¡¯re just lucky this time that your daddy Tong Gua was predestined to the Ghost King Intermediate Realm¡¯s strength. Don¡¯t let it get to your head¡­ with three of us fighting you now, you¡¯ll be knocked out in any second!¡± as Tong Gua spoke, he threw both the Hydra King and the Rock Ghost King a significant glance.


    Both of them took the hint and hurried to Tong Gua¡¯s side. All of them had their gaze fixed on the Sea King who was in his Sea God Figure from afar.


    ¡°Three of you can¡¯t beat me either!¡± sneering, blue lights gleamed on top of the Sea King¡¯s trident before he plunged it into the sea.


    Within a split second, the seawater in the newly-formed sea realm began to surge vigorously. The turbulent waves slammed on every side and greatly hindered the players as well as the various forces of Beiqi on the battlefield.


    On the other hand, the Sea King¡¯s soldiers took the advantage to attack the players. Their attacks became progressively brutal.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± the Rock Ghost King let out a wail, followed by his body rising into the air before it went crashing down on the Sea King¡¯s head with overwhelming momentum.


    At the sight of this, the Hydra King dove into the water and began to attack the Sea King from below.


    At the same time, Tong Gua flapped his wings and lunged at the Sea King as he kept on screaming, ¡°Tong Gua¡¯s eighteen smashing styles!¡±


    ¡°Sea God!¡±


    A blue armor precipitated out of the seawater and covered the surface of the Sea King¡¯s body. The bluish glow made him appear godly as he shone bright like a diamond.


    Attacks from three directions hit on the Sea King¡¯s body simultaneously. Right then, cracks appeared on the Sea God Armor.


    ¡°Hmph! Pay for the lives of my dead men with your blood!¡±


    As the Sea King¡¯s voice died down, his trident sank into the water. Following that, the seawater rapidly converged as it revolved around the trident. It morphed into a giant water dragon, raising the Sea King up into the sky.


    Although this water dragon was made up of seawater, it had a sturdy body. Despite being crushed by the Hydra King, it did not succumb to his attacks and scatter. Instead, it stretched its claw out to pin him down. It then lifted its head and bit the Rock Ghost King who dropped from the sky again, throwing him into the water.


    ¡­


    On the other side of the battlefield which was now enshrouded in the Sea God¡¯s Realm, the players were drifting along in the water. They were once again the weaker party fighting the Sea King Navy.


    ¡°Everybody summon your warship! Fuck it! They think they are the only party who can do a naval battle, huh?¡± Liu Chai yelled in that zone¡¯s live chat channel.


    Almost instantly, numerous warships began to take shape in the realm.


    ¡°A naval battle on land is so fucking exciting! It¡¯s time to test out these newly evolved energy cannons. I will only admit defeat if I don¡¯t kill a thousand sea creatures!¡± Lu Zhan from the Slayer Alliance stood in front of the warship discharge outlet and shouted excitedly while holding the energy cannon¡¯s handle.


    ¡°Come out! Wandering Spirit!¡±


    ¡°Fight! Spirit of Desperation!¡±


    ¡°Growl! Guardian Spirit!¡±


    The spirits of warships in their virtual forms were summoned by the players. They detached from the warships and pounced on the snarling sea creatures from afar.


    The players, previously in a disadvantageous state, were now able to compete with the enemies after summoning their warships!


    ¡°Hahaha, secret weapons, as expected from a secret weapon! Sea King, looks like your realm is just for show!¡± the Rock Ghost King laughed jeeringly at the Sea King.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± the water dragon made by the trident dashed forward to bite him, pushing the Rock Ghost King underwater.


    At this moment, innumerable vines emerged from the water and trapped the water dragon before dragging under the water.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You hold the Sea King down and don¡¯t let him engage in the war. The longer you drag it on, the better it is for us. It seems that these secret weapons can be reborn!¡±


    Hearing this, the Hydra King threw an astonished glance at the player who was standing on the warship amid the battle with the Sea King Navy. He then nodded hard and charged at the Sea King again.


    The Sea King¡¯s Ghost King Peak Realm strength was undoubtedly the mightiest. Regardless of the merged attacks from the Hydra King and Tong Gua, the two elites in their Ghost King Intermediate Realm, the Sea King still had them under his thumb. Both of them ended up being continuously attacked by the Sea King.


    However, they could not afford to care about all these anymore. They had gambled their every asset the moment they chose to enter the war. If they were to lose this battle, all the forces of Beiqi would be destroyed and the Sea King would fully take over Beiqi.


    ¡°Roar!¡± the severely wounded Hydra King tensed his hideous face up and let out another battle cry as he sprang forward relentlessly.


    ¡­


    When the battle lasted till the sixth hour, the Sea King started to sense that something was wrong.


    Although the number of players in the Beiqi main army force was sharply reduced, a portion of people would rejoin the war from time to time.


    This gave him a sense of foreboding.


    If this force had sufficient backup, they could have joined the battle at the beginning. What was going on with this bizarre situation where they would come in batches?


    Being completely in the dark and not knowing the players¡¯ respawn ability, the Sea King¡¯s face was ghastly pale.


    Nevertheless, he was being kept in check by the Hydra King and Tong Gua. He could not possibly rush forward to aid the battle, and this led to his frustration.


    ¡°Brothers, keep fighting! The Sea King Navy is declining in numbers!¡±


    Seeing that the bodies of the Sea King Navy¡¯s soldiers were continuously floating to the top of the water as time went on, the players realized that they had regained their advantage and burst into excited cries.


    Though this was just a game, the players could feel the passion and excitement rushing through them once again. This was what they couldn¡¯t get from the bustling city life as they unleashed their beastly instincts, hence it fueled their impetuousness.


    ¡°We¡¯ll grill sea creatures for dinner tonight, so let¡¯s work harder! If we don¡¯t beat the crap out of the Sea King, count this as our failure, the Fourth Disaster Army¡¯s failure!¡±


    ¡°Nothing can stop us today. Since you guys are here, don¡¯t leave! As the heir of Beiqi, I would like to welcome you warmly! So, take that!¡±


    ¡°Haha, we¡¯re getting the upper hand now! Kill them! Push forward!¡±


    ¡­


    The tide was turning in their favor.


    As the flocks of support arrived, their strength gradually expanded. The Specter Warships that had cost them millions of soul coins to cultivate were currently repaying the players with their artillery fire and powerful Warship Guardian Spirits.


    Seeing the light of victory at last, the players got more exhilarated as they fought. On the contrary, the Sea King Navy began to get exhausted in the incessant war and slowly, their fatigue showed.


    ¡°Go away!¡± the Sea King knocked the Hydra King down with a punch. He tried to rush to their rescue, but the Hydra King threw himself at him again with his eyes gleaming with determination. Constraining him tightly, he prevented him from heading to the main battlefield.


    As he sent the Hydra King sprawling with another punch, the Sea King knew he could not continue fighting like this. The constant support of Beiqi¡¯s new backup forces was beyond his comprehension. If this went on, his side would definitely suffer a disastrous loss.


    This consequence could be so serious to the point that he might lose ground and get chased out of the Void Ocean completely.


    After all, there were many forces outside the Void Ocean keeping their eyes on him, so he could not afford to lose.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± the Sea King growled unwillingly to the sky. As his words rang out, the Sea God¡¯s Realm began to dissipate.


    ¡°Dumbass, don¡¯t just come and go as you please, stay right here!¡±


    ¡°Wanna go? Leave your head!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! You killed me twice! Let me kill you just once before you go!¡±


    ¡­


    Shouting excitedly, the foolish thought of letting the dying foes go never once crossed their minds as all of them were thinking of just one thing right now, ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Meanwhile on the Sea King¡¯s side, the Rock Ghost King leaped out of the water and landed on the Sea King after the Hydra King was sent flying once again.


    ¡°Change¡­ give him to me!¡±


    The Hydra King nodded tiredly and dove into the water to fight the water dragon.


    Having fought to this point, the Rock Ghost King could clearly see that the new forces of Beiqi wanted to wipe out the entire Sea King Navy.


    They never had this notion even when Lu Yan was here. Seeing the players who held sway over their enemy and counter-attacked crazily, the fire of passion within the Rock Ghost King was lit up again.


    Annihilate the Sea King Navy! It was something that he did not even dare to dream of back then, but now everything seemed to be steering toward the impossible.


    The memory of being oppressed by the Sea King after Lu Yan disappeared was still fresh in his mind. All the rage erupted at this moment and was converted into his power to battle.


    He began to throw himself around the Sea King at the risk of his life and restricted him from leaving. The way he did it with all his might showcased a madness peculiar to the players!


    With the help of the Rock Ghost King and other Ghost Kings, the players continued to widen their strength and fought on bravely. Their aggressive attacks somehow made the Sea King Navy tremble.


    The enduring battle, exhaustion, and the ceaseless death of their comrades had taken a toll on their mental health. The Sea King Navy was now certain to be at a complete disadvantage.


    They were now on the horns of a dilemma. Just as the Sea King ran out of ideas, a black silhouette appeared from the East. Looking at the Sea King, he then shifted his gaze to the Cliffs of Desperation. A tinge of perseverance shone in his eyes as he pressed his hands downward.


    A giant veil of black light swept across the entire area like a shock wave, engulfing the battlefield.


    What happened next stunned everyone.


    Those floating bodies of the Sea King Navy soldiers in the Sea God¡¯s Realm suddenly moved. In the next second, they stood up and charged toward the forces of Beiqi fearlessly.


    Under the control of Mu Zhiguang, the Sea King Navy¡¯s dead soldiers were infected by death energy and became zombie fighters! Their transformation once again helped the Sea King Navy to even up the odds of the battle


    This time, the players could also feel how troublesome this was.


    It was because these zombie fighters could be respawned under this black light even if they were killed.


    Unless they were completely smashed into pieces, they could still attack the players even with a single arm left.


    ¡°Dumbass! Report the bug, and what an overwhelming respawning bug this is!¡±


    ¡°What the heck is this? Cheating, darn him!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that up there who fucking came straight away with the bug?¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker, come down if you dare. I promise I won¡¯t fucking kill you!¡±


    ¡­


    Staring at Mu Zhiguang who was high up in the sky, the players could hardly hold back their curses.


    Right now in the left region of the battlefield, Hu He was fighting his way out through the enemy with his strengthened zombie spirit, Cha Na.


    In this battlefield where everyone was fighting against the enemy, Hu He was forgiven by other players despite being the public enemy of the whole server. The players around him no longer attacked him when they saw him fighting tooth and nail. In fact, some of them even shielded him from attacks.


    Hu He had also met the bounty couple that he feared the most, but they spared him as well.


    Being deeply touched, Hu He felt that his name could finally be cleared after this battle and he would never have to hide himself like a street rat anymore.


    ¡°Hu He, your zombie soul is very strong. Let it follow our fighters to the front line later,¡± a guild leader shouted at Hu He.


    ¡°Okay, no problem!¡± this acknowledgement caused tears to well up in his eyes.


    Is this friendship? It¡¯s been such a long time!


    Hu He¡¯s emotion rose under such a circumstance as he put his heart and soul into the battle.


    Just then, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s Aura of Death enveloped the land and the Sea King Navy soldiers respawned as zombies.


    While the players were cursing Mu Zhiguang, they could not help but scan him with their analyzing ability.


    [Mu Zhiguang (Ghost Emperor Peak)]:


    Character Information: He was the previous king of the Mu Te Sea Nation and his people fell under the invasion of the Death Clan. Since then, he aspired to seek revenge by guarding the abyss under the ocean in order to restrain the Death Clan. He was later awakened by player Hu He and returned to the Void Ocean with the determination to assist the Sea King in rebuilding the Mu Te Sea Nation.


    Character State: Handicapped (Absence of right arm).


    When the players saw the Analysis Menu of Mu Zhiguang, they were all dumbfounded.


    Especially for those who fought in the same zone together with Hu He, their intentions to forgive Hu He collapsed right away.


    Hu He raised his head with awkwardness written all over his face.


    ¡°Believe it or not, this really had nothing to do with me. I just took a stroll down there and then he suddenly woke up. I think the analysis has a bug!¡± Hu He tried to explain with a solemn expression as he looked around.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say that the analysis menu is slandering you!¡± a cute girl beside Hu He pointed her sword angrily at him.


    ¡°Fuck us for believing you! Again? We were already winning, you fool!¡±


    ¡°Malignant player, what a fucking malignant player! We tried so hard and were just a step away from defeating the Sea King, yet you created such a super big boss. Let me beat the shit out of you!¡±


    ¡°Hu He, leave the game and get lost! Fuck your ancestors!¡±


    ¡­


    The same went for the other parts of the battlefield with scoldings of Hu He filling every corner. This malignant player had left them speechless. He was such a troublemaker! Was he trying to take down the entire legion of players before he called it quits and settled down?

 Chapter 202 - The Strongest! The Strongest!

    Chapter 202: The Strongest! The Strongest!


    At that moment, Hu He, who was on the verge of clearing his name, was turned into public enemy number one once again.


    Hu He was so desperate that he would die for a chance to explain himself, yet he could not think of anything to say. All he could do was look around him pitifully.


    The players did not give him a second chance at all this round. They proceeded to activate their hostile mode and encircled him.


    ¡°My dear brothers, this is the time for us to unite and fight the intruders, you can¡¯t kill me!¡± Hu He cried while pulling a long face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we would still have uncertainties if you were to stay. You¡¯re the biggest enemy of all!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be at ease without killing you, so you must die!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, you malignant player. From today onward, we¡¯ll be enemies for life!¡±


    ¡­


    Amidst the shoutings of the crossed players, a wave of despair washed over Hu He. After being slashed with multiple swords, he morphed into a puff of black smoke and logged out of the game.


    Back in the outside world.


    Hu He¡¯s gaming pod slowly opened, yet he did not get out. He remained lying in his pod, weeping quietly.


    It was as if fate was playing games with him. Just as he was about to clear his name, he was stabbed brutally in the back while twisting him around like a finger puppet.


    It was just like a backstabbing truth that would appear behind him anytime; it was utterly despairing!


    Does my future only hold darkness?


    He rolled himself into a ball and sobbed.


    ¡­


    Beiqi, at the border of the Mansion of the Dead.


    The battle switched sides again due to Mu Zhiguang¡¯s appearance.


    The players¡¯ respawning advantage was offset by the undead army they had. Currently, the players¡¯ factions have yet to overpower the Sea King Navy¡¯s strength, so the arrival of the zombie soldiers made the battle more arduous for them.


    Seeing Mu Zhiguang in action, the Sea King burst into laughter because he knew there was no longer any doubt about the outcome of this battle. The Sea King Navy will be victorious!


    From what the Sea King remembered, Mu Zhiguang once fought the Death Clan all on his own. He had the strength of an army and this gave the Sea King great confidence.


    ¡°Soldiers, kill! Let¡¯s take Beiqi down today!¡± the Sea King who initially gave the order to retreat once again called out for the soldiers to keep on fighting.


    Upon seeing such a sight, the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King¡¯s hearts hammered hard against their chests. They thought they were only up against the Sea King Navy in this battle. However in this round, a Ghost Emperor Realm Elite had appeared unexpectedly.


    This deflated their high spirits that they had brought with them to battle.


    This was because they knew that there was no way they could ever defeat a Ghost Emperor Realm Elite. They were destined to lose the battle the moment Mu Zhiguang arrived.


    As he looked at Beiqi¡¯s combined forces at the mercy of the Sea King Navy and the zombies, the Rock Ghost King put on a melancholic smile.


    History is indeed the best verification. No one can stay at the top forever. Someday I will meet my end as well. Little did I know that day would come so soon.


    ¡°Old buddy, let¡¯s battle till the end! Even if we die, we will die fighting!¡± said the weakened Hydra King as he turned to look at him.


    ¡°This is our last fight! Let¡¯s make it a great one!¡± the Rock Ghost King hollered to the sky in reply and the veins that were tangling around him danced like crazy.


    Just when the two great Ghost Kings thought that there was no turning back from the battle, an ancient war song rang from far away.


    ¡°Thump! Thump! Thump!¡±


    It was a mixture of heavy footsteps, drawn out melodies, and rhythmic sounds of weapons knocking on shields.


    An earthy yellow army marched slowly from the west.


    ¡°What should be done to the ones who sullied His Majesty¡¯s pride?¡± Lie Shan, who was walking in the front, shouted at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Kill!¡± the warriors of the Earth Breaking Clan growled in unison.


    ¡°How about the ones who invaded our Land of Beiqi!?¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°The enemy is standing right before us, let us obey His Majesty¡¯s orders and chase the intruders away!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± all the warriors from the Earth Breaking Clan yelled in excitement.


    ¡°Go, my children. Prove your loyalty to His Majesty!¡±


    After Lie Shan said this, the Earth Breaking Clan¡¯s warriors started to run. They picked up their speed, and like a yellowish sandstorm, they charged murderously into the battlefield!


    ¡°The Ancient Earth Breaking Clan!¡± the pupils of the high-flying Mu Zhiguang shrunk.


    From afar, the Sea King, the Rock Ghost King, and the others were all astounded.


    This clan which had never shown themselves to the world before had actually appeared at that very moment.


    ¡­


    Three hours ago, at the Earth Breaking Clan¡¯s base.


    Sun Qi the dog, who had just rushed back from the Cliffs of Desperation, handed the expired Beiqi Royal Decree he received from deceiving the white-haired man to Gu Yu.


    This was the reason why Gu Yu had asked him to visit the cliffs.


    When he saw that the players were having the lower hand through the live stream, Gu Yu knew that even if he had interfered, he would not be able to save them. Thus, he thought of lending the strength of the Earth Breaking Clan.


    To the Earth Breaking Clan, the King of Beiqi had never left them. Although Gu Yu and Sun Qi knew that the decree had long expired, it still proved useful to the Earth Breaking Clan.


    When Gu Yu took out the decree, even Lie Shan, the Ghost Emperor Realm Elite, got down on his knees before it.


    Gu Yu had borrowed the supremacy of the Beiqi Royal Decree, expressing that by the order of the King of Beiqi, he was required to bring in the Earth Breaking Clan to join the battle to protect the Land of Beiqi.


    The Beiqi Royal Decree was unique to the King of Beiqi, so Lie Shan did not suspect Gu Yu. He obeyed the order right away and hurriedly maneuvered his Earth Breaking Clan to take part.


    ¡­


    The Ancient Earth Breaking Clan. Even their name could put fear in the mightiest elites. The strength they portrayed could even send shivers down the Sea King¡¯s spine.


    The sky was covered in yellow dust as rock giants emerged one after the other on the battlefield. Each of them had combat powers that were almost on par with a Ghost Commander¡¯s, and most of the people from the clan had the strength of a Ghost General Level. Also, the amount of people among them who had achieved the battling power of a Ghost King Level was a terrifying number of eight.


    Once this monstrous ancient army appeared on the battlefield, the tides seemed to have completely turned again.


    No matter how resilient the undead army was, they would only be torn to pieces when going against the strongest of the strong.


    Gu Yu cackled when he saw the scene unfold before him. Sun Qi was hopping in excitement next to him.


    In the sky, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s expression darkened. He clenched his teeth and transformed into a black flow of light, falling from the sky. He wanted to dash toward the Earth Breaking Clan, but before he could even touch the ground, he was blocked by someone.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Two silhouettes fell backward at the same time!


    After catching his balance, Mu Zhiguang glared at Lie Shan coldly.


    ¡°Piss off, you¡¯re not my enemy!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you sure think highly of yourself. You¡¯re just a clansman from the Mu Te Sea Nation, how dare you invade the Land of Beiqi! Did you really forget how your clan¡¯s king was defeated by the King of Beiqi?¡± Lie Shan looked at Mu Zhiguang with a jeering expression.


    Hearing this, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. He transformed into the black light again and struck at Lie Shan.


    ¡°Earth!¡± as Lie Shan yelled furiously, the earth below his feet began to crack and a muddy-yellowish energy was drawn up continuously from the earth.


    Boom!


    The earth where Lie Shan and Mu Zhiguang collided sank instantly. All the players and the Sea King Navy around them were flung away and shredded into dust.


    ¡°Impossible! How could you have such strength!?¡± after fighting hand-to-hand, Mu Zhiguang turned back, his face full of terror.


    This was because Lie Shan¡¯s strength was evenly matched to him. From his standpoint, this was impossible, since he himself was a Ghost Emperor Realm Elite!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? In ancient Beiqi, every competitor of the King of Beiqi had the strength of a Ghost Emperor Peak Realm! And I am one of them!¡± Lie Shan slowly raised his head after sustaining the heavy impact. He stared at Mu Zhiguang, a smile forming on his lips.


    ¡°Every single one of them are Ghost Emperors Peak Realms!?¡± Mu Zhiguang was horrified, he thought he had heard wrongly.


    ¡°Since His Majesty has ordered me to fight, the seal shall be broken!¡± Lie Shan hammered his arms onto the ground as he spoke.


    The cracks were like spiderwebs spreading all across the earth as large amounts of muddy-yellowish energy flooded into Lie Shan¡¯s body.


    Crack!


    A silvery sound rang as Lie Shan held out his arms with a face full of contentment, ¡°Oh, how I miss this strength!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you take back your words this instant, you are no match for me!¡±


    Mu Zhiguang¡¯s face turned gloomy upon hearing this. His hand grasped below him and uncountable black lines of energy shot in Lie Shan¡¯s direction.


    Each of these lines carried a strong sense of death. Even when the earth came into contact with them, black holes were formed from the corrosion.


    Soon, Death Threads tangled around Lie Shan, restricting him in place.


    The corrosive energy began to seep into Lie Shan¡¯s body.


    However, Lie Shan did not move an inch. He proceeded to raise his right foot and stomped it down hard. All of a sudden, he extended his arms out, snapping the twines of death.


    After glancing at Mu Zhiguang, Lie Shan stomped his foot again, shaking and wobbling the earth.


    ¡°You¡¯ve used one of your chances, you have two left. Unleash your strongest technique!¡±


    Lie Shan¡¯s provocative words successfully enraged Mu Zhiguang to his core. On his forehead, a Death Halo engraved with runes was formed. Then, this halo enlarged ferociously, dashed toward Lie Shan, and finally stopped before floating above his head.


    Boom!


    A black energy pole surrounded by black lightning streaks struck Lie Shan from above.


    The death energy poured out by this black halo was so lethal that other players and creatures who touched its remnant waves would disintegrate into dust in mere seconds.


    Under the impact of such energy, worried expressions started to show on the players¡¯ faces.


    Although they had never met the Earth Breaking Clan, they were still their comrades because they had taken part in the battle. Naturally, they would hope for them to be victorious.


    After a minute of blasting by the destructive death rays, the halo shrunk gradually and flew back to Mu Zhiguang¡¯s forehead.


    When the smoke dissipated, the people noticed that a bottomless hole had formed in the earth. Lie Shan was nowhere to be found. No one knew if he had fallen into the hole or had turned into dust.


    Just as the crowd was still making up theories, a silhouette levitated from the hole and landed by one side.


    As he dusted away the debris that covered him, Lie Shan looked up with a smile again.


    ¡°Not bad this time, but if you truly want to inflict injuries on me, try a little harder!¡±


    Who on earth is this monster!?


    It was not only Mu Zhiguang that stood stupefied, but the Sea King, the Rock Ghost King, and the others were all stunned, too.


    Everyone, including the Sea King, thought they could not hold on for long when the death ray shone. However, not only did the leader of the Earth Breaking Clan sustain all damages, he was not injured one bit. This left everyone feeling appalled.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Mu Zhiguang asked coldly.


    ¡°The Earth Breaking Clan are the best at defense. If you¡¯ve never heard this before, you might want to ask your ancestors from the Mu Te Sea Nation, perhaps in return, they¡¯ll tell you¡­ not to mess with me!¡±


    After he had said those final five words, Lie Shan stomped the ground fiercely once again. The land quaked horribly and both armies who were fighting toppled to the ground.


    ¡°I know, I know who he is¡­ he is the Rock! He¡¯s the man who was given the name ¡®Rock¡¯!¡± the Rock Ghost King began to cry out in alarm.


    ¡°What do you mean, aren¡¯t you the Rock?¡± the Hydra King turned and looked at him, flabbergasted.


    ¡°That¡¯s because my territory is on the rocks, so I¡¯m called the Rock Ghost King. I¡¯ve once read the history of the North Rocks on an inscription located in the depths of the North Rocks. The origin of this name had relations to the largest forces that had entrenched themselves in the northern area. This was because the strongest king of the force was given the name ¡®Invincible Rock¡¯ in the outside world. Perhaps that person is him!¡±


    As if Lie Shan heard all that the Rock Ghost King had said, he turned to him and grinned.


    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re absolutely right. The North Rocks were named after me!¡±


    Seeing the astonished eyes of the crowd, Lie Shan looked at Mu Zhiguang again.


    ¡°If I take action this instant, you¡¯ll be left with no more chances¡­ so last chance, show me the best you can!¡±


    Looking at the grave expression on Mu Zhiguang¡¯s face, Lie Shan slowly crossed his arms over his head. He was in a defensive position.


    Just as everyone held their breaths to see if Mu Zhiguang¡¯s last move could inflict damage on Lie Shan, a silhouette suddenly appeared behind Lie Shan. With a tight slap across his face, Lie Shan fell to the floor.


    Lie Shan was taken aback. He snapped his head back, only to see more slaps coming.


    Whack! Whack! Whack!


    ¡°The strongest! The strongest! Watch as I kill you myself, the strongest!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, why are you hitting me, please stop!¡± Lie Shan rolled on the ground while covering his head.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know where you went wrong? If I don¡¯t teach you a good lesson today, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life!¡± the more he thought about it, the more furious the white-haired man became. He rolled up his sleeves and started to punch and kick Lie Shan on the ground.


    The scene that had unfolded before everyone¡¯s eyes left them stunned. The two armies had even forgotten that they had a battle to fight. They all stared at Lie Shan who was magnificent and boasty just a second before, but was now crouching like a child getting smacked.

 Chapter 203 - Bei Li’s True Form

    Chapter 203: Bei Li¡¯s True Form


    At that moment, the white-haired old man¡¯s figure remained blurry, but Lu Wu could see his appearance clearly behind the scenes with the help of the artifact.


    It was the white-haired old man who lived halfway up the Cliffs of Desperation.


    Lu Wu finally realized that the predictions he had made were correct. This man was the first King of Beiqi, North Sea himself.


    Looking at the white-haired old man, a sense of familiarity arose from within Lu Wu. He felt as if he had met this person before.


    After going through his training, Lu Wu¡¯s soul had grown stronger, making these kinds of feelings obscure to him. There seemed to be some kind of connection between their souls.


    Lu Wu was puzzled by this. Logically thinking, his ancestor should be Lu Yan. Not to mention that that man had left his traces all over the Land of Beiqi, and this was an actual fact. However, why would he feel this way when it came to North Sea, a man who had barely anything to do with him?


    ¡°Do I know him?¡± Lu Wu turned his head swiftly to look at Bei Li.


    Bei Li immediately started to act adorable and awkward, as if totally clueless about who she was, where she was, and why she was there.


    ¡°Little Li!¡± Lu Wu threw himself at Bei Li and raised his paws.


    ¡°Is it alright if my answer is that I don¡¯t know?¡± Bei Li squeaked.


    ¡°Not a chance!¡± Lu Wu rolled his eyes at her.


    ¡°Okay¡­ basically, he¡¯s not your enemy. You two are closely related, but not biologically!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that he was my lover from a previous life?¡± fear surfaced in Lu Wu¡¯s eyes.


    Bei Li blushed with shame and could not help but to swing her hand and slap Lu Wu¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, what were you actually thinking? He was personally trained by you¡­¡±


    As she went on, Bei Li¡¯s voice turned into a soft whisper. Lu Wu had his ear right in front of her mouth, his curiosity beginning to overflow.


    ¡°Say it¡­ what do you mean by trained by me? Tell me clearly!¡± Lu Wu could not wait anymore.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna have to fight you if you keep this up!¡± Lu Wu showed his paw.


    ¡°Over my dead body!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut down on your snacks by half!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    Bei Li sadly hung her head low.


    ¡°Spill, what does this old man have to do with me!?¡± Lu Wu questioned her in a pretentious manner.


    ¡°He¡¯s the heir that you¡¯ve trained yourself!¡± Bei Li puffed up her mouth, her face fuming.


    ¡°Heir? Isn¡¯t he the first King of Beiqi? And he¡¯s going to continue my legacy as the next King of Beiqi?¡± Lu Wu was utterly dumbfounded.


    Bei Li looked up, stared at Lu Wu seriously and said, ¡°Wu, do you still remember the girl who called herself Li?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s strong, she even sealed the Demonic God away!¡± Lu Wu nodded.


    ¡°Her real name was Bei Li! She was the elite of the Beiqi Divine Clan and the founder of the Land of Beiqi!¡±


    Bei Li¡¯s words left Lu Wu completely shocked. Then, he showed an expression as if he expected this.


    ¡°That girl in white was really you!¡±


    ¡°I already told you that she wasn¡¯t me, but you must be mentally prepared for what I¡¯m about to tell you next¡­¡±


    Lu Wu nodded, although his heart was jumping up and down, feeling as if it was not going to be good news.


    ¡°The elite of the Beiqi Divine Clan, Bei Li, was you. And who you are now is her present form after countless rounds of reincarnation!¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s cat eyes widened, his body leaning backward from the surprise.


    ¡°Yes, you heard it right. You were once Bei Li, the elite of the Beiqi Divine Clan!¡±


    Splat!


    Lu Wu fell to the floor.


    ¡°What about Lu Yan? Who was he? Was he my reincarnated form, too? Also, why did I choose to reincarnate if I was so strong? Moreover, if I¡¯m Bei Li, then who are you?¡±


    Bei Li picked Lu Wu up in her arms.


    ¡°Lu Wu was the old ancestor from your reincarnation. As I have mentioned before, you and I, we both have a very complicated relationship. After you left, I changed my name to Bei Li, and about my identity¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Bei Li smiled, her eyes disappearing in squints, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t wish to experience the pain back then, right?¡±


    Lu Wu shook his head without hesitation. Having experienced that feeling once, he never wanted to try it again. The agony from within his soul was far worse than killing him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so you should focus on improving your strength as fast as you can. Follow your thoughts and take one step at a time. Now, your soul has achieved Ghost Commander Intermediate Realm. Just have a bit more patience and everything will reveal itself in the future!¡±


    ¡°Okay then!¡±


    At that moment, Lu Wu was still shocked and had yet to recover from it.


    Little did he know that the one who suppressed the Demonic God was himself, and the white-haired old man was his heir that he had trained.


    Right now, his mind started to run wild, but his train of thoughts gradually became clearer.


    If the goddess in white was really him, then the order for the white-haired old man to suppress the Demonic God had obviously come from him.


    But what was I really conspiring? Could it be that I had given the order for the white-haired old man to conceal himself, too?


    The more Lu Wu thought, the more dumbfounded he was.


    But hey, I was so cool back then! Why did I have to be a girl!?


    Lu Wu stomped on the floor in frustration!


    ¡­


    After enduring the white-haired old man¡¯s ruthless beating, Lie Shan¡¯s tears dried up.


    I only followed his orders obediently to leave the Barren Grassland and go into battle Where did I go wrong?


    Was it because I was too cocky when I granted three moves to the opponent before I took action, and this has enraged His Majesty?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the reason behind it. Lie Shan raised his head.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have acted cocky, I shouldn¡¯t have granted the opponent three moves!¡±


    The white-haired old man glared at him, ¡°You still don¡¯t fucking know what you did wrong!¡±


    Seeing that the white-haired old man was about to hit him again, Lie Shan habitually pulled himself back and lied down on the ground.


    Nevertheless, the white-haired old man did not hit him this time, but only said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, finish your business first before meeting me at the Cliffs of Desperation. I¡¯ll be waiting!¡±


    After he was done talking, the white-haired old man glared at Mu Zhiguang before disappearing on the spot.


    ¡­


    Seeing the white-haired old man leave, Lie Shan¡¯s heart was in despair. Deep down he knew that there would only be bad news if he went and looked for him.


    Even until now, Lie Shan was still unsure about what he had done wrong.


    He then slowly picked himself up. His gaze once again fell on Mu Zhiguang, who was hovering in the sky.


    ¡°Tsk! It¡¯s all your fault for making me receive a beating from that old man just now, you should have a taste of it, too!¡±


    This time, Lie Shan did not mention a word regarding his last move. He banged both his fists on the ground as rusty yellow energy gushed into his body, making him twinkle in golden light.


    Mu Zhiguang was aware that Lie Shan was about to make his move. Thus, he held a straight face as the Death Halo appeared once more on his forehead.


    The halo shot up in the air and enlarged, its shine complementing the black light that enveloped the world. A black, scaly, enormous arm slowly emerged out from this halo and dashed toward Lie Shan.


    ¡°So you finally grasped the basics of the Law of Death? Not bad!¡± Lie Shan flashed a cunning smile and his figure disappeared. Then, a glimmering gigantic golden hammer morphed in his hand, which he swung heavily toward the enormous hand.


    Boom!


    The impact from the collision tore a crack in space and time.


    A roaring current swept past as pebbles on the ground shot in every direction like bullets due to the titanic shockwave that was brought upon by it, causing tons of creatures beneath them to be caught in the crossfire.


    As he blocked the oppression from the enormous black hand, the golden hammer in Lie Shan¡¯s hand burst out in rays of light, which only got more and more blinding.


    ¡°Open!¡± with an angry growl from Lie Shan, the giant hammer thrusted upward.


    Under such enormous force, the black gigantic hand began to slightly back off and was forced to re-enter the halo. Lie Shan then lifted the large golden hammer before smashing it onto the black aura.


    Crack!


    The Aura of Death enveloping the world instantly broke and the zombie fighters of the Sea King Navy fell flat.


    ¡°Today, anyone who dares to invade my beloved Beiqi will not leave. Kill them all!¡±


    With Lie Shan¡¯s words, the warriors of the Earth Breaking Clan charged at the Sea King Navy once again.


    The players also quickly followed up and assembled, launching an attack on the Sea King Navy alongside the army of the Earth Breaking Clan.


    The tables in this fight had turned so many times. After a few ups and downs, even the experienced fighters, the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King had drawn a blank.


    They didn¡¯t dare say if they would surely win this round. After all, what if there was another stronger party hiding behind the scenes?


    However, the Sea King knew that his strongest trump card was Mu Zhiguang. Nonetheless, judging from how they fought, it was clear that Mu Zhiguang was not someone who could go against the leader of the Earth Breaking Clan, so he knew he had already lost.


    Looking at the vast land covered with the bodies of fallen soldiers, the Sea King understood that his position as the overlord of the Void Ocean was no longer guaranteed.


    ¡°I will not resign myself to this!¡±


    There was a malicious look on the Sea King¡¯s face. He threw himself at the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King fiercely as the hopelessness that weighed on him turned into his last hysterical fight.

 Chapter 204 - The Final Curtain

    Chapter 204: The Final Curtain


    After the white-haired old man disappeared, the battle erupted once again.


    The Sea King was fighting against the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King while Lie Shan and Mu Zhiguang continued their battle of the strongest.


    Facing such a strong opponent like Lie Shan, Mu Zhiguang did not dare to take any risks. He began to catalyze the black halo and a humongous ugly beast peeked out from within.


    ¡°Dark Sky Beast!¡± seeing that large creature, excitement flashed through Lie Shan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Have a taste of my hammer!¡± as the Dark Sky Beast pressed toward him, Lie Shan raised his battle hammer and was prepared to clash directly with him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With each clash, lightning boomed in the sky and space was stirred by the strong force. Ruptures appeared occasionally, but they were repaired immediately.


    After years of inactivity, Lie Shan¡¯s blood boiled with an intense passion. He had finally met a worthy rival. Yelling with euphoria, his large hammer smashed into the Dark Sky Beast¡¯s huge claws again.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    After smashing away the Dark Sky Beast¡¯s huge claws, Lie Shan darted closer and grabbed the giant Dark Sky Beast¡¯s finger with his left hand. The muscles and veins on his body popped and he flung his hammer backwards as he moved along swiftly. Then, he utilized this force to throw the Dark Sky Beast onto the ground.


    Boom!


    Dust flew, the earth cracked, and a massive pit appeared.


    ¡°Nice!¡± Lie Shan cackled loudly. With his battle hammer raised high, he sprinted downward while yellow gusts of smoke steamed on the surface of his body. When he struck the Dark Sky Beast with his hammer once again, it was like a high magnitude earthquake. The land rumbled and was parted into pieces.


    A deep imprint of a hammer was left on the Dark Sky Beast¡¯s back.


    Stepping on the Dark Sky Beast¡¯s back, Lie Shan looked upward to Mu Zhiguang, whose face was pale.


    ¡°You think you can invade Beiqi with this kind of strength? You should know that that kid Frozen, that fool Da Huo, and the rest haven¡¯t even arrived, and you can¡¯t even defeat me. You¡¯re just here as a joke, right?¡± Lie Shan could not help but sneer at him with a smile.


    To Lie Shan now, no matter how many newbies Beiqi had, those old forces were still the same, so he thought Mu Zhiguang overestimated himself.


    Watching the extremely arrogant Lie Shan, memories appeared in Mu Zhiguang¡¯s head.


    Back then, many of the clan¡¯s people stayed beside the dying king of the clan, promising him that the legacy of the Mu Te Sea Nation would go on.


    However, the king of the clan gave them a warning before he died.


    If the Mu Te Sea Nation plans to enlarge their territory in the future, they must never touch the Land of Beiqi. This is because that is a forbidden and untouchable land, a land where numerous elites had fought and killed!


    Mu Zhiguang almost forgot this memory.


    According to what Lie Shan said, every competitor for the King of Beiqi in ancient Beiqi were Ghost Emperor Peak Level Elites. Now, Mu Zhiguang finally knew why the old king of the clan gave the clan this warning before he passed away.


    Just then, Mu Zhiguang looked at the Sea King and his eyes sparkled with affection.


    A forbidden land? A land of massacre? So what? I have been fighting against the world my whole life. I am the pride of the Mu Te Sea Nation! I shall protect the glory of our clan!


    ¡°O¡¯ Ruler of Death, I am willing to sacrifice my dying body for the power of the supreme Law of Death¡­¡±


    Mu Zhiguang mumbled lightly and the death halo began to shiver. Black light flowed within it, as if they were answering Mu Zhiguang.


    Upon feeling the struggles of the Dark Sky Beast to break free, Lie Shan sank down in order to suppress it. Then, he looked at Mu Zhiguang with hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me down!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Mu Zhiguang replied coldly. His pupils suddenly turned black, his black robes flew without wind blowing and his body was covered in black flames.


    ¡°Sacrificing yourself, are you planning on going all in?¡± Lie Shan had yet to make a move, but he asked with anticipation.


    Mu Zhiguang did not answer. He raised his hand to point at the halo. Instantly, a black light appeared from within and quickly rushed into his body.


    Lines of the Death Curse floated on the surface of Mu Zhiguang¡¯s body, glowing with a dark black gloss.


    Roar!


    Mu Zhiguang started to growl in pain. He opened his mouth and sucked in the direction of the Dark Sky Beast. The Dark Sky Beast also began to shriek in agony, its body disintegrating, turning into black smoke before flowing into Mu Zhiguang¡¯s mouth.


    After swallowing the Dark Sky Beast whole, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s body began to swell and contort. Black scales grew on his skin and sharp black claws grew from his hands. In a matter of a few seconds, he transformed into a terrifying monster of around 30 feet tall.


    ¡°Wow, looking all intimidating now, are you? Come at me!¡± Lie Shan laughed, hoisting the battle hammer onto his shoulder.


    Roar!


    Mu Zhiguang¡¯s figure vanished into thin air before suddenly reappearing in front of Lie Shan. He then slammed his huge, pointy claws down.


    Crack!


    As the claw and hammer collided, a rupture in space and time was formed. It expanded instantly and the bent timespace continuum tore up every creature it touched into nothing.


    Lie Shan was taken aback by Mu Zhiguang¡¯s power, but this only fueled the fire burning within him. He lifted his battle hammer again and made a hard swing directly onto Mu Zhiguang¡¯s head.


    The hammer landed firmly on Mu Zhiguang¡¯s head, causing him to fly out. When he stood up again, there was a dent on Mu Zhiguang¡¯s head which was quickly dissipating.


    Roar!


    The uninjured Mu Zhiguang transformed into a flashing light again, charging toward Lie Shan.


    ¡°Ha, good one!¡±


    The two silhouettes collided once more.


    The earth continued to crack from the huge force of the collision. Moreover, the close combat techniques showcased in their fight made the other forces around them suffer. The remnant energy waves were too strong, making it unbearable even for Ghost Kings like the Rock Ghost King.


    From those who were watching from the outer world, these two silhouettes were too fast. All that could be made out were just black and yellow lights running into each other.


    Currently, Lu Wu was lying in Bei Li¡¯s arms, focusing attentively on the battle of the two Ghost Emperor Peak Level Elites.


    Before him was a data menu added up by the artifact.


    These numbers caused Lu Wu to be truly stunned.


    In just a mere second, more than 10,000 collisions had occurred between them. To top it off, an average of more than 300 close combat techniques were performed per minute.


    Nonetheless, this was not the most frightening fact. After their collisions were digitized by the artifact, the health bars that reflected their health conditions appeared on their bodies.


    With every collision, their health would drop.


    However, Mu Zhiguang was in the state of Death Curse and had triggered a health revival feature. Thus, no matter how much health he lost, it would recharge instantly.


    On the other hand, a similar phenomenon was happening to Lie Shan. Every time he was injured, a pure strength of the earth would emerge from the ground, healing all his wounds.


    As this battle grew fiercer, all other forces stopped fighting and scattered to find shelter.


    At this point, the battle was starting to affect other parts of the world.


    The constantly splitting space and time caused a sudden change in heaven and earth. One moment it was bright, then in another second, it turned dark. The skies howled with strong winds and wept with rain, then all of a sudden, the sun would return again to clear skies.


    After another half an hour of battle, not only were there no signs of stopping, Lu Wu realized that both their body¡¯s statistics were still increasing.


    A black line fell from the black halo in the sky, connecting itself to Mu Zhiguang. Lie Shan was still summoning the strength of the earth to support himself in maintaining his full power.


    Luckily, the battle was happening at the border. If it had been at the Mansion of the Dead, they would all be done for. Lu Wu was mentally rejoicing.


    The two silhouettes sped up in the lasting battle, their speeds completely overcoming the sound barrier. The outer world could only hear delayed explosions coming from all directions, with no head nor tail of their origins.


    ¡°Bow down!¡± With a deafening holler that shattered the world, a gigantic golden battle hammer came into sight. Then, it plummeted right smack on to Mu Zhiguang¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    A blinding white light changed the world into daytime.


    A mushroom cloud rose from the borders of the Mansion of the Dead.


    ¡°Arghh, I¡¯m blind! Is this some sort of fucking atomic bomb!?¡±


    ¡°Dammit, can the two of you who are fighting with cheat codes sympathize with us players? This is too much!¡±


    ¡°Am I dead? Why did the world turn white!¡±


    ¡°Totally amazed! The battle between the Demonic God and Hiderigami was scary enough, but I think this battle is way cooler. I¡¯m watching from so far away and yet my health bar is still going crazy. It can¡¯t go on like this, I gotta run further away.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, I¡¯m so glad that I could play till this stage in this life!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to provoke the gods while they are battling, let¡¯s run!¡±


    ¡­


    This strike caused chaos among the players as they scattered to retreat to safe areas farther away.


    The tree spirits, wolves, mythical snakes, and other creatures, too, dug into the earth and hid.


    A few moments later, everything returned to silence.


    What followed was a magnificent shock wave that travelled three times the speed of sound. Everything outside was cut by the pebbles which were flung out, and no players were spared from the fatal barrage of the bullet-like pebbles raining down on them.


    Aside from the Earth Breaking Clan who were protected by the rock giants and some Beiqi forces that hid underground, all of the players and the Sea King Navy were wiped out simultaneously.


    A bead of cold sweat fell from Lu Wu¡¯s forehead when he saw this.


    This is so terrifying. If these two came to the real world, they would be walking nuclear weapons.


    As a heavy hammer dropped down, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s health decreased by half on the menu.


    However, before he could recover, Lie Shan hurled down another strike with his hammer.


    The roaring shockwaves swept across the land once more.


    When the storm ended, Lu Wu noticed Mu Zhiguang lying half-dead on the ground, his cursed body plastered with cracks.


    ¡°This is the end. You are an elite, but because you are an invader, you must die!¡± Lie Shan said while heaving his golden battle hammer up.


    Mu Zhiguang opened his eyes weakly, his eyes full of resentment as he looked at Lie Shan.


    Once, he was called the black sheep of the Mu Te Sea Nation because he possessed the power of death.


    However, there was also a time he was called the hope of the clan, ironically for the same reason.


    One thing never changed.


    He was the strongest genius in the history of the Mu Te Sea Nation!


    Moments before he passed away, Mu Zhiguang had an epiphany.


    The world is big, hence it¡¯s expected that there are still many geniuses stronger than me.


    He slowly closed his eyes, but when the huge hammer was about to fall on him, Mu Zhiguang suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed toward the direction of the Sea King.


    The death halo in the sky slipped down, covering the Sea King, who was still stunned. Then it quickly glided toward the Void Ocean letting the Sea King escape.


    Lie Shan was shocked. He tried to stop it, but it was too late.


    As he witnessed the disappearance of the death halo, Lie Shan¡¯s anger grew. He had failed to fulfill the King of Beiqi¡¯s order to kill all invaders.


    As he growled furiously, the battle hammer came crashing down!


    In his moment of death, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s eyes were only filled with relief.


    He was exhausted. He had sacrificed everything and given his all for his clan. It was time for a well-deserved break.


    Golden lights erupted and everything was torn by a golden glow¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left from the Mu Te Sea Nation¡­ there¡¯s no need to fight anymore, just promise me you¡¯ll make it out alive!¡±


    Inside the halo, the Sea King clenched his teeth and listened to Mu Zhiguang¡¯s last words for him.


    His big brother had once sacrificed his freedom for his clan. This time, he had given his life up for the Sea King. This caused his heart to be filled with hatred and guilt.


    ¡°Big brother, I hereby swear to avenge you! May you rest in peace!¡± the Sea King¡¯s eyes glowed with vengeance as he looked at Beiqi from afar.

 Chapter 205 - Vibranium Pirate Ship

    Chapter 205: Vibranium Pirate Ship


    North of the Void Ocean.


    A black halo traveled speedily from afar before diving straight into the water and swimming downward.


    Invading Beiqi cost the Sea King everything. He knew he could no longer regain his position before the incident with his own power.


    Such deep vengeance drove the Sea King crazy, so he came up with a maniacal idea. This was also the only way he would be able to earn his revenge.


    The death halo kept sinking below the water. 5,000 leagues¡­ 10,000 leagues¡­ 20,000 leagues¡­


    Suddenly, a huge sculpture appeared before his eyes.


    Seeing the arrival of the death halo, the huge sculpture turned slowly and looked at the Sea King.


    Whoosh!


    A current flowed and a gigantic hand suddenly grabbed the Sea King.


    ¡°Guardian, I am Mu Hai of the Mu Te Sea Nation!¡± the Sea King¡¯s thoughts condensed into a consciousness, threading straight into the body of the Spirit of Mu Te.


    This time, the huge sculpture did not grab him. Instead, it lowered its arm slowly and allowed the Sea King to approach it.


    After approaching the Spirit of Mu Te, the Sea King came out from the halo. He scratched his arm to let a few drops of blue blood drip onto the Spirit of Mu Te, which quickly seeped into the sculpture.


    Moments later, the voice of the Spirit of Mu Te rang in the Sea King¡¯s head.


    ¡°Member of the Mu Te royal family, state your business!¡±


    ¡°I want to release the Death Clan and make them invade the Void Ocean!¡±


    ¡°No, sealing this place was an order from the clan¡¯s king, Mu Zhiguang. I reject your order!¡± the Spirit of Mu Te¡¯s voice echoed in his head with a buzz.


    ¡°Mu Zhiguang is dead. The only way I can take revenge on his passing is to release the Death Clan. I am the only one left in the Mu Te Sea Nation. I am your king now!¡± the Sea King roared wildly.


    ¡°I do not believe you!¡± the Spirit of Mu Te was so shocked that his body shivered.


    The Sea King¡¯s face darkened. He immediately delivered Mu Zhiguang¡¯s last words to the Spirit of Mu Te.


    After a while the Spirit of Mu Te spoke, ¡°He hoped that you would not take revenge but instead survive as the last member of the clan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than live on my own in shame. I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡± the Sea King said in all seriousness.


    ¡°The last King of the Mu Te Sea Nation, I obey your order!¡±


    The Spirit of Mu Te did not say anything else this time. He was created by the Mu Te Clan, so he would follow the orders of the clan¡¯s king. Since the Sea King was the only one left in the clan, the Sea King was their last king.


    The huge sculpture raised its right leg, revealing a Hexagram Formation, which had deafening sounds emanating out of it as if there were ghosts crying out.


    Tentacles reached into the seal and began to grow crookedly.


    ¡°Do you need me to open the seal?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± the Sea King said while sweeping toward the seal.


    Instantly, black tentacles circled around the Sea King in a craze.


    Thud!


    The Spirit of Mu Te stomped his foot and all the illusory tentacles were torn by an invisible force.


    When the Sea King¡¯s feet touched the seal, innumerable sounds rang in his head.


    Cunning jeers, husky screams, sad sobs¡­


    ¡°Mu Zhiguang¡­ die¡­ die¡­ die, Mu Zhiguang¡­¡±


    The Sea King hummed coldly, chasing away all the sounds in his head. He then looked at the Hexagram Seal below him and said, ¡°Do you wish to come out? Ruler of Death!¡±


    When the Sea King¡¯s voice died down, all the tentacles which were stretching outward disappeared and a skull face slowly formed at the area around the seal.


    ¡°Mu Zhiguang¡­ die!¡±


    ¡°I am not Mu Zhiguang. I was just asking if you want to come out or not. If you don¡¯t, I think Mu Zhiguang will keep you guys locked down here for eternity!¡±


    When talking to this demon in the Valley of Death, the Sea King would naturally not say that Mu Zhiguang was dead, or else, it would send the Death Clan into an uproar and they would attack the seal.


    Without Mu Zhiguang, the Spirit of Mu Te would not be able to oppress the sudden outburst of the Death Clan once the seal bursts, and the Sea King was well aware of this.


    ¡°Who are you¡­ can you let us¡­ out?¡± beneath the seal, the voices changed abruptly from crying, to anger, then to wailing.


    ¡°I can let you out, but what can you give me in return?¡±


    ¡°I can grant you death¡­ let you die¡­ let you embrace the darkness¡­¡± piercing laughter came from below, turning the Sea King¡¯s complexion ghastly pale.


    ¡°Looks like you never want to leave this place!¡± the Sea King snorted.


    ¡°What do you want¡­ you seem to want the power of death¡­ I felt that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me have the power of death. Let me rule your Army of Death! I¡¯ll lead them to kill, to swallow every life!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good condition¡­ I like it very much¡­ but are you brave enough to do it?¡±


    At the end of the Ruler of Death¡¯s sentence, an elixir surrounded by an aura of death slowly appeared above the seal.


    ¡°Would you dare? Hehehe¡­ you might really die after drinking this!¡±


    The Sea King looked at the elixir and reached out to take it.


    The aura of death surrounded his hand and his arm turned black in seconds. The power of death kept soaking into his body, destroying his bodily functions.


    ¡°If this can grant me the strength I want, I¡¯ll let all of you out!¡± after saying this, the Sea King swallowed the elixir with determination.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In an instant, the aura of death spread through his whole body. His eyes gradually turned black like Mu Zhiguang¡¯s. Black currents were flowing in and out of his body and the Sea King began to scream in agony.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ embrace your death¡­ enjoy the last moments of your life¡­¡± the voice coming out from below began to laugh madly when it saw the Sea King crying out in pain.


    ¡­


    After the battle, the players learned how really weak they were.


    When faced with such disastrous powers, even if they were huge in number and possessed the ability to respawn, they would never be able to balance their forces with true power.


    However, this battle also brought princely rewards to the players.


    They gained a lot of experience points and soul coins from the massacre.


    After the battle, the players wasted a boatload of soul coins to upgrade their abilities, change accessories, and repair their warships. Once again, the strength of the players increased tremendously.


    Meanwhile, the person who gained the most was Lu Wu. He could not stop smiling when his number of soul coins exceeded 500,000.


    Even the danger of the hidden Beiqi forces was taken off of his mind.


    After knowing that the white-haired old man was his subordinate, he had no worries at all. The only thing that bothered him to the extent of making him slap the floor every time he thought about it, was about how he was originally a female.


    After the battle, Lu Wu used some soul coins and Yin energy to repair the border of the Mansion of the Dead.


    After all, this was a place where players must pass by when heading to the Liuli Coast. Now that this area had been severely destroyed by the battle between Lie Shan and Mu Zhiguang, the players might fall into some deep holes while travelling by foot.


    Lu Wu did not shed any tears over this expense. He paid without hesitation!


    At the same time, there was one important task waiting for Lu Wu to settle.


    When he completed most of his miscellaneous work, he condensed his incarnation in the Mansion of the Dead and walked toward Tong Gua¡¯s Forge.


    ¡­


    Right now, in Tong Gua¡¯s Forge.


    Tong Gua, Xiao Tian, the Rock Ghost King who was in his plant form, and the Hydra King who was in the form of a baby snake, looked at each other but nobody talked.


    ¡°Tong Gua, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯ve become so weak!¡± the Rock Ghost King spoke, breaking the awkward silence.


    ¡°I say, you look familiar in this state!¡± Tong Gua did not answer him, instead he looked at the current form of the Rock Ghost King and sank into deep thought.


    ¡°Cough¡­¡± the Rock Ghost King couldn¡¯t help but cough, his face uneasy.


    When he snuck into the Mansion of the Dead, he thought Tong Gua was still that terrifying Ghost King Peak Elite, which was why this awkward scenario played out.


    ¡°By the way, Tong Gua, since we¡¯ve already decided to submit to him, why won¡¯t he come out and meet us?¡± the Hydra King asked curiously.


    ¡°Be patient, he¡¯s the kind of person who will appear at any time. As long as we wait, it¡¯ll be fine. However, you must be mentally prepared. Submitting is not as simple as it sounds,¡± Tong Gua couldn¡¯t help warning them.


    ¡°Do we have to do the Soul Oath to prove our loyalty? When His Majesty was here, I had to do it. Since it¡¯s to prove our loyalty, to prevent betrayal, I think it¡¯s normal to do this,¡± the Rock Ghost King frowned.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re too naive! After you board this Vibranium Pirate Ship, they will weld the door shut so you can¡¯t leave even if you die,¡± Xiao Tian mentioned quietly from beside.


    Although when he said this, Xiao Tian was not even sure what vibranium was, just that it was something incredible based on what the players said.


    Hearing this, the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King were both dumbfounded.


    Just then, a silhouette appeared in the house. His dark figure was clouded by fog, making his appearance hardly visible.


    ¡°Rock Ghost King and Hydra King, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Seeing that somebody was here, they jumped out of their skin. After some pondering, they faced Lu Wu, bowed and yelled, ¡°Greetings, King of Beiqi!¡±


    ¡°Actually, having you guys submit your loyalty to me cost me a lot of resources. But it¡¯s okay, since I can also enlarge my force¡¯s territory!¡± as he spoke, Lu Wu shifted his thoughts, and the words regarding their submission of loyalty to the artifact were sent directly to their minds.


    ¡°Read it. Then when you¡¯re done, we will be family!¡± Lu Wu said with a smile.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why are the words from this Soul Oath different from the original one?¡± the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King were puzzled as they looked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions, just read it. What are you afraid of? Can¡¯t you see I read it, too!¡± Tong Gua coaxed them, but deep down, he was very glad.


    After all, he was pulling two more people down with him, so he felt really good.


    After the duo exchanged looks, they finally read the words that appeared in their minds.


    Meanwhile, the artifact also sensed their souls and sucked them into the channel after they finished reading the Soul Oath which pledged their undying loyalty.


    Bei Li, who was already waiting in the artifact, had her mask and white coat on, and was totally prepared for the new brainwashing surgery.


    After about an hour, the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King were sent out of the Channel, their faces blank.


    ¡°What is this!? Was this the secret weapon Lu Wu made back then?¡± they both seemed terrified after coming back to their senses.


    Especially in the Artifact Channel when they saw the mysterious Bei Li who kept following the previous King of Beiqi, it was so unbelievable to them.


    ¡°The information is already in your heads,¡± Lu Wu spoke again.


    Once they heard this, they sank into their thoughts immediately.


    Rows and rows of information about the artifact and players appeared, shocking the ever so knowledgeable duo.


    ¡°See, I told you, you can¡¯t leave this Vibranium Pirate Ship. Now you can¡¯t even die!¡± Xiao Tian laughed at them from beside.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I would like to know your plans!¡± the Rock Ghost King asked with a straight face.


    ¡°To make an army capable of fighting any force¡­ including the world of immortals!¡±


    Although Lu Wu had said that with a stable tone, it still greatly surprised the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King, since they knew how deadly were the forces of the world of immortals.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I can do this with the help of the artifact!¡±


    Regarding this point, both of them acknowledged it after understanding the functions of the artifact.


    ¡°Now I know why these secret weapons¡­ no, these players, kept annoying my North Rocks region. It was their way to get stronger!¡±


    The Hydra King nodded, too.


    ¡°Getting stronger by snatching things, huh? After being digitized by the artifact, their strengths will be infinite, it is indeed the best way of progress!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I know potion making. Shall I provide it to the players and develop this into their character classes?¡±


    Just as Xiao Tian said, since they had already boarded this ship and had made up their mind to follow Lu Wu, he made the initiative to give suggestions in order to assist in the players¡¯ growth.


    ¡°Go back and keep being the Ghost Kings. The players¡¯ strength still has room for improvement, and I¡¯m preparing a new chapter. About the players¡¯ invasion, please ignore them. When it¡¯s time, I will announce your participation to the players!¡±


    The Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King pulled their faces after listening to this.


    They thought after joining this team, they could finally rest, but it turns out they have to serve the players and help them get stronger.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At last, the duo bowed and agreed.


    Seeing that they had agreed, Lu Wu nodded in contentment.


    ¡°When the timing is right, send your trusted subordinates here, I¡¯ll digitize them, too. The other subordinates who are not involved can keep being the source for the players¡¯ growth.¡±


    Delight flashed on their faces, because they were worried about this, too. Since their subordinates had followed them for years, if they could only assist the growth of the players, it was rather unfair. Little did they know, before they voiced it out, Lu Wu had already mentioned it.


    ¡°Yes!¡± they bowed again.


    ¡°Very good!¡± after saying that, Lu Wu¡¯s figure disappeared.


    After Lu Wu left, the four people fell into a baffled silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t complain. Once the players get stronger, you¡¯ll benefit from it, too. Since we¡¯re all one force now, don¡¯t stress too much about those insignificant subordinates. Since you guys are not emotionally connected to each other, don¡¯t be too bothered by it!¡± seeing as Lu Wu had left, Tong Gua said from beside.


    ¡°Oh right, now you know that the artifact can extract soul power and convert them into soul coins. This is also the only currency shared by us, other NPCs, and the players. The game shop, too, is available for us. We actually have loads of benefits¡­¡± while saying this, Tong Gua¡¯s eyes glimmered slyly. Then, he walked to the Rock Ghost King¡¯s side and hooked his arm around his neck.


    ¡°Brother, since we¡¯re family now, I¡­ am lacking some funds and I need some assets. I see your North Rocks are filled with spiritual materials. How about you cut down some trees and sell them to the game shop, then lend your brother some money to spend?¡±


    The Rock Ghost King¡¯s face changed upon hearing this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have soul coins, and yet you want me to lend some to you? No way!¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so cruel. Since you have the soul coin function now, I¡¯m certain that you¡¯ll secretly cut down some trees for yourself. You think I don¡¯t know? What will happen if you lend me some soul coins? I work like a bull all day to get a few hundred soul coins a day, can¡¯t you just pity me?¡± Tong Gua yelled angrily.


    Looking at the messy wine bottles on the floor, the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King looked at each other before rushing away from the scene.


    Right now, they didn¡¯t have any idea of cutting down trees and selling them. To them, soul coins were the divine items that could help them cultivate the Ghost King Intermediate Realm.


    They also had a sudden thought that this Vibranium Pirate Ship was actually quite decent.

 Chapter 206 - Ghost Commander Trial

    Chapter 206: Ghost Commander Trial


    After settling the two Ghost Kings, Lu Wu started to think about how he was going to standardize the players¡¯ strengths.


    At the current stage, the players¡¯ strength formed their own system which was completely different from the power system of the Underworld.


    To line up these two very different systems, Lu Wu handed this arduous task to Bei Li. Bei Li did not disappoint. She quickly researched the trial for players to line up their battle powers to the Underworld.


    When the players logged on, they noticed a new trial system in the game.


    [Game renewal, addition of a Trial System]:


    Content: After this renewal, every player at Level 100 or higher will be able to register for the Trial Challenge at the chamberlain¡¯s area of the Mansion of the Dead. Specific information about the trial are as below:


    [One, Ghost Commander Preliminary Trial (at least Level 100)]:


    Trial Content: After receiving the task at the Mansion of the Dead¡¯s chamberlain¡¯s area, enter the scene of the trial and engage in single combat with Beginner Level Ghost Commanders. The trial will be completed upon defeating the creature of the Ghost Commander Level.


    Trial Reward: 300 soul coins, a decorative purple title added behind your menu name (Beginner Ghost Commander), and a purple Ghost Commander pendant (the symbol of a trial passer).


    [Two, Ghost Commander Intermediate Trial (at least Level 168 and has passed the preliminary trial)]:


    Trial Content: After receiving the task at the Mansion of the Dead chamberlain¡¯s area, enter the scene of the trial and engage in single combat with Intermediate Level Ghost Commanders. The trial will be completed upon defeating the creature of the Ghost Commander Level.


    Trial Reward: 600 soul coins, a decorative purple title added behind your menu name, and a purple Ghost Commander gold ring (the symbol of a trial passer).


    [Hidden Trial Bonus: Will be given after the Prestige System is launched!]


    ¡­


    Lu Wu launched three trial system settings at the same time, each referring to the three stages of a Ghost Commander.


    The level of the settings was also decided after Bei Li¡¯s meticulous consideration.


    The launching of these trials was to standardize the players¡¯ battle powers. Lu Wu also donated soul coins to be awarded to winning players.


    Of course, Bei Li had set Level 100 as the minimum requirement to enter the trial, but they didn¡¯t expect a Level 100 player to succeed. A lot of weak players would not be able to pass the preliminary Ghost Commander Trial even if they were at Level 150.


    Basically, in Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, other than a few superbly gifted players, most of the players at Level 100 would be unable to pass the trial.


    Yet Lu Wu would not lower the threshold. It was to be an acid test of the strengths of the players and the Underworld.


    Lu Wu also considered how the auxiliary classes would complete the trial at the current stage.


    Currently, there were only two auxiliary classes: Sun Qi the dog¡¯s White Phantom and the Wood Spiritmaster who had advanced his class from a Mage.


    Sun Qi didn¡¯t have to worry. Since his attributes were higher than those of the same class, his outputs were not weak. However, what gave him a headache was this Wood Spiritmaster class which controlled and healed but had little output.


    Still, Lu Wu would not be biased. He spent nights discussing with Bei Li before launching a new pathway known as the auxiliary trial.


    In this trial, the specific mission did not involve engaging the Ghost Commander Elites in single combat.


    Rather, it was a trial to refine a player¡¯s controlling and healing powers.


    This trial would be divided into three stages.


    In the healing trial, ten puppets with dropping health would appear in the scenario. The players must ensure that none of them died over a period of ten minutes.


    The second trial scenario would be about control. The players¡¯ mission would be to confine all the roaming piglets in the scenario to their respective positions within the set time frame.


    The third trial would be the most significant combat trial.


    However, they didn¡¯t have to assist the players to fight. Instead, they have to protect a Level 100 player and ensure that the player survives until the end to kill the Ghost Commander Level monster.


    This game update quickly sparked a discussion in the forum.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Ohoo~ I want to ask the officials: are the Ghost Commander Elites in this trial equipped with intelligence? If they are, I choose to commit suicide (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Probably not, since the point of this trial is to test our strength. It¡¯s still going to be tough, though, I don¡¯t think any of us can single handedly defeat the Ghost Commanders!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Ao Jian might do it, that bastard¡¯s incredibly strong. He¡¯s totally a bot-like player!¡±


    My_Wife¡¯s_The_Cutest_In_The_World: ¡°Can we enter as a couple?¡±


    My_Husband¡¯s_The_Coolest_In_The_World: ¡°Yes! Yes! Can two people enter together? If we can¡¯t we¡¯ll be half as strong!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Impossible. If we can enter the trial together, I¡¯ll pull one of my guild members into this (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°I think that for those who want to enter the trial, advance your character classes first. Don¡¯t bother entering if you haven¡¯t advanced. Don¡¯t waste your 10 soul coins on registration. If not, I reckon your levels will be delayed, but us inherited character classes are excluded (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Someone~ Beat this cocky billionaire to death (laughing emoji)!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°So, should I enter the auxiliary trial or the combat trial? (confused emoji)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Maybe the officials forgot to launch a mount trial for you whereby after you succeed, you¡¯ll be awarded the title of ¡®Excellent Mount¡¯ (laughing emoji)!¡±


    ¡­


    However, Lu Wu underestimated the players¡¯ potential.


    Within a day after the launch, two players had already completed the trials.


    One of them was Ao Jian, who has the highest level among the players, Level 109. He failed on his first attempt and succeeded on the second try.


    The second player to finish was Qi Ming. He, too, only succeeded during his second attempt.


    The server announcement of the two players¡¯ victories spurred everyone¡¯s excitement again.


    It declared that only the top 100 players would be awarded with a server announcement. Thus, everyone wanted to fight for this chance to show off.


    A level-training craze was kickstarted by the content update.


    Many players who reached Level 100 began to bombard the Top 100 Trial List, dreaming of owning the Ghost Commander pendant and roaming to other towns to show off.


    All the players¡¯ progress was heading toward a positive direction.


    Just when Lu Wu thought a steady progressive era came, a message posted in the players forum caught his eye.


    A player posted a video showing a huge amount of black, octopus-like creatures raging in the Void Ocean, attacking players and other creatures the second they came into their line of sight.


    To investigate what happened, Lu Wu used the artifact to move his vision to the Void Ocean. Then, he spotted the horrifying scene occurring up north.


    Countless hideous monsters swarmed the waters as more black monsters surfaced. Their enormous population dyed the seawater black, making Lu Wu¡¯s head go numb.


    Before this, Hu He discovered the Abyss Death Clan¡¯s existence when he was at the bottom of the ocean. Witnessing this sight, he knew that the Death Clan had come into being.


    As to why the Death Clan would break the seal, Lu Wu suspected that this was all the Sea King¡¯s doing. After all, who else would dive several thousand leagues underwater to do such diabolical things?


    Of course, Lu Wu automatically filtered the fact that one of his allies, Hu He, could actually do this evil thing.


    After pinpointing the root cause, Lu Wu released another server announcement right away to alert the players.


    [Server Announcement: There is a deathly natural disaster outbreak in the Void Ocean. Players, please exercise caution when sailing out to sea!]


    After releasing the announcement, Lu Wu started to find a solution with Bei Li.


    This danger might be hazardous, but it could also be an opportunity.


    Now, the players were already lusting for level advancement. This crisis might be the key to boost all the players¡¯ levels.


    Hence, Lu Wu and Bei Li began to prepare new downloadable content to help the players upgrade their strength for the crisis. They also hinted that cash-purchased weapons would help greatly in their fight.

 Chapter 207 - Cross-Server Account And IGN Evaluation

    Chapter 207: Cross-Server Account And IGN Evaluation


    While Lu Wu and Bei Li were researching the new upgraded content, something happened in the forum, evoking new discussion amongst the players.


    The problem was, a player from the European server who logged into his account in the local server noticed that his character class menu was still on a Beiqi player¡¯s menu after he returned to Europe. His character also remained in Beiqi instead of his normal Land of Cangxu.


    Similarly, local players who started playing Battle Online in Europe found their log-in locations still in the Hidden Dragon Village of the European server after they came back. Their character class menus were also unchanged, remaining a dead soul warlock, knight, etc.


    Due to a sense of attachment to their original servers, many players hoped the officials could launch a server changing service so they could return to their preferred server.


    After some discussion between Lu Wu and Bei Li, they thought this was a great suggestion, so they released an official announcement.


    [Cross-Server Account Update Announcement]:


    Content: Following the feedback received about the location linked to a player¡¯s account, the officials have decided to add a cross-server account function. Each account will be able to change servers once by purchasing a pass at the game shop for 100 soul coins. Once purchased, players need to activate the pass, where they will be given the option to choose their desired servers (currently only available for the local server and European server).


    Cross-Server Precaution One: After selecting a server, a player¡¯s level, equipment, channel items, and situation will be transferred to the new server without any changes. However, their exclusive title in the previous server will be forfeited.


    Cross-Server Precaution Two: Upon logging in to the server for the first time after a server change, players will be given a chance to change their default character classes. After changing their default character class, only a character¡¯s level attributes will change. Your character¡¯s levels will remain unchanged. However, the player¡¯s character class advancement or inherited character class will be forfeited!


    Cross-Server Notification (Red): Crossing servers is only allowed once, no multiple crossings allowed!


    ¡­


    The efficiency of the officials won the players¡¯ positive reviews.


    At the same time, many European server players who had previously logged in to the local server started to spend cash to cross their servers. A few local players on the European server also chose to come back to their original server.


    However, not many players changed their default character class when they crossed, since they were familiar with their respective character classes. Several other players chose not to change character classes as they were reluctant to give up their class advancements.


    Following this, the officials released another announcement. Even in different servers, their skills in the Cultivation Pavilion were the same. Players could grow and progress in the other server.


    With the officials¡¯ guarantee, most players just gave up changing. They continued with their original character classes and kept battling in different servers.


    ¡­


    As Battle Online gained fame and became more popular day by day, several foreign professional gaming organizations began to invite Lu Wu for interviews.


    Lu Wu did not explicitly turn them down. The timing was certainly not ideal because he was still just a cat.


    Even so, the agency with the leading authority on all things gaming, the Imagine Game Network aka IGN, produced a review for Battle Online.


    The world-renowned gaming media company had a professional comprehensive rubric by which they assessed games. Expert reviewers would try a game and write their reviews based on this rubric and award a score to the game ranging from 0.0 to 10.0 on the overall game experience.


    Each aspect of the game would also be assessed on a scale of 0.0 to 10.0, including performance, graphics, audio, gameplay, and attractiveness. However, the overall score was independently awarded and not calculated by the individual factors.


    As Battle Online had not yet been launched in America, where IGN is based, their evaluation was carried out on the European server.


    What the reviewers found in their evaluation of Battle Online utterly blew them away.


    After obtaining multiple confirmations on their test report, IGN published their review. Their review quickly went viral in the gaming community.


    Graphics: 10.0


    Evaluation: Completely realistic scenario simulation. One could not tell if they were in the real world or in the game. Every scenario was replicated to the very detail, a falling leaf, a gentle breeze, even the light shadows during the sunrise and sunset were impactful. Could be named as a revolutionary product.


    Audio: 10.0


    Evaluation: Perfectly synced to the visuals, the audio sounded very realistic and not artificial at all. One could only imagine what kind of monster the audio master was behind the scenes!


    Gameplay: 9.8


    Evaluation: Super realistic graphics make gameplay very enjoyable. A high level of liberty in the game, air walls are absent, long shots of the graphics were also not two-dimensional. All areas on the map were accessible to players. The progress system was also comprehensive and versatile, with more than one way to fight monsters and level up. A player could be any character class they desired: an explorer, beast trainer, sailor, adventurer, and more. It is to be noted that there are even more gameplay options available on their original server, but we have yet to carry out our evaluation there. Since there still are elements of the game that have yet to be launched on the European server, we can only give a 9. However, once these new features are launched in the future, you can expect to see full marks from us!


    Attractiveness: 10.0


    Evaluation: The game introduced a very interesting character class development system. While leveling up, the body conditions would upgrade in sync. Each level advancement was extremely rewarding. At the same time, the warship-development mode in the current stage added more pleasure to the game. The game was absolutely enticing. It had a wide, open-world view and a very high power system. Even after reaching the final level in the game, there was still plenty for a player to do as there were many new territories to explore.


    Game Performance: 10.0


    Evaluation: Battle Online received positive feedback from players on both the original server and European server, and quickly amassed a huge user base. At the same time, it has been constant with its position as the game with the top number of active players among new releases. Moreover, other highly-anticipated games released in the same period were given a cold shoulder, attracting far fewer players.


    For one, Star Wars was launched in Europe in the same period as Battle Online. Although having been chosen as one of the top three most-anticipated titles, its release being a day later than Battle Online¡¯s launch proved to be detrimental, as it only attracted less than 30,000 players from Battle Online. These players still came back to Battle Online after that. What a dreadful ending.


    Overall Review: The game has a grand world view with 100 percent realistic graphics. It has a comprehensive economic system, realistic player killing system, an intuitive interface, and various entertainment elements. The developers have perfectly handled cheaters and bugs that may ruin the gaming experience. We have become avid fans of this game and we look forward to the launching of an American server! This is a legendary game that must be played!


    (Attached is an 80 minute intricate review of the contents of the game.)


    ¡­


    When IGN published its test report and video reviews, Battle Online became the hot topic in the gaming industry all around the world. It caught the attention of foreign players, lured by the enticing gameplay videos, resulting in the registration of a huge batch of players.


    A huge influx of foreign players entered the official Battle Online forum, eagerly posting requests to launch an American server and Asian server as soon as possible so they could have a taste of the latest and greatest game. After all, the review published by IGN spread the word in the gaming community about the amazing gameplay.


    At the same time, the players that searched for related contents of the game knew it had a cross-server account function that meant a late start might hugely affect their respective servers.


    So the requests of foreign players in the forum got higher and higher.


    Lu Wu valued the launching of other servers, too.


    He immediately contacted Wu Guoyi, and was told that the other two servers could be launched anytime as long as he had all the preparations done.


    Hearing Wu Guoyi¡¯s guarantee, Lu Wu wasted no time and got busy again. He sorted out all the game settings himself and left all the research to Bei Li.


    Recently, Lu Wu kept on thinking that he had become more useless since he had Bei Li, and for this, he concluded three reasons.


    One, if he had any problems, look for Bei Li.


    Two, if anything was not understandable, look for Bei Li.


    Three, just look for Bei Li.


    They say that behind every successful man is a great woman. To Lu Wu it couldn¡¯t be any more true.


    However, he still felt different. Behind him stood a hungry, adorable, premature little girl with infinite potential.


    This weird feeling of dependence made Lu Wu feel very happy indeed!

 Chapter 208 - No, You Wanted To!

    Chapter 208: No, You Wanted To!


    Beiqi, North Rocks.


    A sly figure was venturing further in. Behind him, a tall, sluggish silhouette followed.


    Hu He had been on edge ever since he entered the deeper region of North Rocks because he was encroaching on the Rock Ghost King¡¯s territory. It was not uncommon for players to be viciously attacked by either the Rock Ghost King himself or the ancient tree demon upon entering this area.


    However, Hu He was rather surprised. Apart from a few tree demon soldiers, he did not encounter any boss level creatures. Hu He let out a sigh of relief.


    After another hour of walking, Hu He¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as the border came into sight.


    If I can¡¯t remain here, I¡¯m sure I can make somewhere else my home! European server, here I come!


    He had considered changing servers before, but he still had a strong sense of attachment toward his original server. He decided that for the time being, he would hide in the European server and only return to prove himself after becoming stronger.


    Hu He welcomed the warm sun when he walked out from the woods. He walked on with a feeling of ease as he could already feel his new life waving him hello.


    After walking for a while, a game notification rang in his head.


    [Game notification: You have entered the European server¡¯s Land of Cangxu. From now on, you will respawn at the Hidden Dragon Village resurrection point.]


    Goodbye justice of backstabbing! Farewell, players who saw me as a malignant player! From now on, I won¡¯t lack either friendship or love¡­


    A bright smile lit up Hu He¡¯s face as he imagined a perfect future to come.


    He sped up and raced toward the purple safe zone shown on the map. He wanted to make some new friends first, since he had always been by himself. Indeed, he was lonely. It was high time for him to put in some effort to chat with other players.


    Right then, the compass he was carrying started beeping.


    Instinctively, Hu He took the compass out and was surprised to find a high Zombie Energy Value shown on the compass.


    But this time, Hu He hesitated. He wondered if he should proceed to dig it up.


    His recent grave-digging endeavors left him traumatized. He was afraid of encountering another seal or worse.


    He debated with himself for a while before finally deciding to check it out.


    He followed the navigation on the compass and marched toward the selected destination.


    When he arrived at a hill covered in weeds, Hu He stopped in his tracks, ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    He took out his spade subconsciously. Just when he was about to dig, his mind tangled up.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a seal again, right!?¡±


    No, it can¡¯t be. I¡¯m near the newbie village, surely the game developers would¡¯ve considered this. They wouldn¡¯t set such a high difficulty¡­


    After some self-talk, the troublemaker within him woke up and his immorality as a zombie forgemaster erupted again.


    I¡¯ll just have a light dig. I¡¯ll stop if things get fishy! Yes, it¡¯ll be like this.


    So Hu He took out two spades and handed one over to Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit. Then, they began to dig diligently at the hill.


    After nearly half an hour, Hu He plunged his spade hard into the huge hole he made. Suddenly, the earth under his feet loosened and his body fell vertically downward, straight into the hole underneath.


    Upon seeing this, Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit jumped in, too.


    The grave chamber was pitch black. Hu He stood up immediately, took out the torch he prepared specifically for tomb raiding and began to scan his surroundings.


    He instantly found himself in a prison with ten metal-caged cells. It appeared to prevent creatures from escaping.


    This relieved Hu He. Perhaps it was not a grave chamber. The bodies of the dead elites could not be a seal, so he should be able to continue digging without any worries.


    Hu He walked along the dark tunnel, flashing his torch around the insides of the cells to see what was kept within.


    The first cell contained a pile of bones. The bones looked too big to have come from a human-like structure. It was a pity that these bones were too old and severely corroded. He would not be able to forge anything out of them.


    Hu He let out a sigh and moved on to the second cell.


    It was a similar sight to the first one, a pile of rotten bones with nothing valuable found. When he tried to touch the metal cages, the rusted surface crumbled away into fine powder.


    How old is this place? Hu He¡¯s eyes were full of shock.


    In this world, most of the materials were spiritual. Judging from the Zombie Energy, those who were jailed here must have been elites and these metal cages were not just normal metal either.


    Hence, Hu He could not begin to imagine how old this prison had to be in order for such spiritual metal to turn into rust.


    As he browsed the cells, Hu He realized that all the creatures here had become rotten bones, so he could not make anything out of them. Hu He was greatly disappointed and thought he would return empty-handed this time.


    When he came to the eighth cell, Hu He raised his torch and noticed that this one stood out from the other cells.


    This metal cage glowed with a silvery-white light under his torchlight and it had not been corroded by time. It seemed very unusual and must be a valuable metal.


    This sparked Hu He¡¯s curiosity. He flashed his light inside the cell. When the darkness receded, a scrawny silhouette lying on the floor came into light.


    Hu He was excited to find a usable corpse, so he quickly scanned the target with the analysis ability.


    [Yuanxu (Level ???)]:


    Character Information: Previous ruler of the Land of Yuanxu. After losing a battle to Xian Xu, his title of His Excellency was abdicated. His cultivation was revoked and he was imprisoned here.


    Character State: Half-dead.


    ¡­


    This was the first time Hu He had seen a creature with question marks for its strength condition. However, he was not afraid, since it was half-dead and its cultivation had been revoked.


    Looking at this person, Hu He contemplated scavenging him.


    Since this person was once a ruler, he must be much stronger than an ordinary character. Since he was abdicated from his position, though, he could still be holding a grudge. If released, he¡¯d potentially wreak havoc.


    Thinking about this, Hu He shivered and decided against it.


    Although his cultivation was revoked, anything was possible in the world of this game. Maybe this old chap had a trick up his sleeve to regain his cultivation so he was able to survive until now. It was best for him not to stir up any trouble.


    With this in mind, Hu He decided to retreat as he did not want to have a target on his back the moment he arrived in the European server.


    ¡°Quick¡­ help me out¡­¡± just then, an old voice could be heard coming from his front, making Hu He tremble vigorously.


    ¡°You¡­ can talk?¡± Hu He flashed the cell with his torch again. He saw that the frail old man had sat up and was staring directly at him with his murky, dented, and hollow eyes.


    ¡°Let me out¡­ save me¡­¡± Yuanxu¡¯s mouth wobbled, speaking with his husky voice.


    ¡°What are you going to do if I let you out?¡± Hu He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Kill¡­ Cangxu¡­ rebuild my land of Yuanxu!¡± even through the metal bars, Hu He could feel the piercing sense of hatred.


    ¡°Goodbye, old chap, I don¡¯t have time for you. I¡¯ll patch up the hole I came through on my way up, just stay here for the rest of your life!¡± Hu He did not dare free him after his intentions became clear, so he instantly turned and walked away.


    What a joke, I used to be naive. Once bitten, twice shy. I will never again let a Demon King out into the world, lest it be another Mu Zhiguang!


    Seeing Hu He leaving, a light glitched in Yuanxu¡¯s foggy eyes in the cell. He pointed in the direction of Hu He.


    A green light zapped from Yuanxu¡¯s fingertips, blazing toward Hu He. However, a shield of light from the cage blocked the attack, stopping it from shooting outward.


    Buzz!


    The sound from behind him alarmed Hu He. He turned back and saw a green light clashing with the silvery-white metal cages, almost blindingly bright.


    ¡°Trying to run away?¡± Hu He was startled and he rushed back to the cell.


    ¡°Hey you, stop right there!¡±


    Hu He bit his lip, he did not wish to be related to the reveal of this great demon.


    Last time, Mu Zhiguang¡¯s explanation menu had already brought him enough trouble. He hated the words that he was awakened by himself to be forever added to his analysis menu.


    When that happens, he would never be able to explain himself.


    ¡°This Silvermoon Metal¡­ is almost¡­ out of spirit¡­ help me!¡± Yuanxu continued to yell, stuttering.


    ¡°No way am I helping you. Stop this right now, I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t make me hurt you!¡± Hu He was panicking. He raised his spade to threaten him.


    Yuanxu was not shaken by this, he kept mumbling words as the green and silver light continued fighting each other.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± frustrated, Hu He slammed his spade on the silver cage, trying to scare him.


    When his spade hit hard, the silvery white light buzzed for a while before dimming, and a crack appeared on the metal bars.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Hu He¡¯s head went numb and he cursed silently. Little did he know that this metal was a lot weaker than it appeared.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± a voice came from within the cell.


    Hu He had no tears left to cry. He grabbed the Zombie Poison Powder from his pocket and threw it in an attempt to stop him.


    Buzz!


    There were sounds of metal corroding away. Before it could enter the cell, the Zombie Poison Powder was stopped by the silvery white light and quickly disintegrated while the silver glow dimmed even more.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Hu He held his head and leaned back, fear plastered all over his face.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound of a silver metal bar snapping rang out.


    Just when Hu He thought this was the end for him, the green aura spreading from Yuanxu¡¯s body went out with a puff, and only green smoke remained.


    Yuanxu went speechless.


    Hu He was rendered speechless as well.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve used up your health, right? Can¡¯t come out? Hahahaha!¡± Hu He burst into hysterical laughter. He had barely made it out by the skin of his teeth.


    At that moment, Yuanxu moved his body slowly, approaching the broken silver bar. He fixed his opaque eyes direclty on Hu He.


    [Facing soul attack¡­ manipulation through seizure¡­ successfully exempted!]


    Hu He was taken aback by the game notification. He then shifted his fearful eyes to Yuanxu.


    ¡°You tried to manipulate me just now!¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ is your soul¡­ not¡­ manipulatable?¡± amazement flashed through Yuanxu¡¯s blurry eyes.


    Listening to Yuanxu¡¯s answer, Hu He¡¯s body shivered.


    How creepy, if this guy can manipulate souls, he may have other powers. I can¡¯t stay here anymore, it¡¯s best if I go up and bury him again now.


    At this point, Hu He definitely wanted to leave.


    However, after a few steps, Hu He felt weird. Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit did not follow him.


    Right after, he heard some knocking sounds from his back.


    Hu He looked back quickly, only to find that Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit was banging his spade on the cell.


    ¡°Holy fuck, you idiot. What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Hu He screamed at the top of his lungs.


    He wanted to summon Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit back into the zombie storage bag, but Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit did not respond to any instructions. A game notification appeared.


    [Game notification: Your subordinate, Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit, has been manipulated, you no longer have the ability to control it!]


    Hu He¡¯s heart sank. Looking at the gradually opening cell, he whispered, ¡°Shoot! Shoot! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I didn¡¯t mean to let him out!¡±


    ¡°No, you wanted to!¡± Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit smiled devilishly at Hu He.

 Chapter 209 - Beiqi Expeditionary Force

    Chapter 209: Beiqi Expeditionary Force


    Hu He¡¯s eyes widened in bewilderment as he fixed his gaze on Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit who was destroying the prison. He ran toward it immediately with the intention of stopping such out-of-control behavior.


    Bang!


    Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit turned around and gave him a backhanded smack using the shovel, causing Hu He to fly out of the room.


    Hu He stood up again as he spoke gravely, ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you!¡±


    Bang!


    Another loud smack was heard and once again Hu He was thrown across the room.


    Lying on the floor, Hu He¡¯s face was covered with tears. He was just a Zombie Forgemaster, not a strong fighter. On the other hand, the zombie spirit of Cha Na had been strengthened numerous times and possessed the combat capability of the Ghost Commander Level. He could never beat that strength.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! Crack!


    As the prison bars broke open, Yuanxu was seen walking slowly out of the cell. He staggered toward Hu He¡¯s side before tapping on his shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Hu He grit his teeth and replied bitterly.


    Feeling the air of the outside world, Yuanxu¡¯s face was filled with an unspeakable sense of enjoyment as he gradually extended both of his arms.


    At that moment, there was a gust of wind as masses of the world¡¯s pure soul energy poured in and whirled around him. Then, it turned into a soul energy fog and seeped into his body, nourishing his shriveled frame.


    Under the horrified gaze of Hu He, Yuanxu¡¯s body slowly restored to its original state. His muscles formed and bulged up steadily, while his rough skin gained elasticity under the nourishment of the soul energy.


    Not long after, Yuanxu transformed from looking like an old man in his twilight years to a seemingly dignified man in his thirties.


    ¡°Land of Cangxu! It¡¯s time to change this name!¡±


    Yuanxu¡¯s grayish-white hair danced with the wind while his expression was grim. He knew that it was time for him to claim the rightful throne of His Excellency.


    While Hu He was praying for a game notification to never come, it finally appeared.


    [Server Announcement: In the region of Cangxu, the Great Demon Yuanxu has been released by player Hu He. He will descend in the Land of Cangxu once again to fight for the throne of His Excellency. All players, please be prepared (Note: This demon with extremely formidable strength was previously His Excellency of the Land of Yuanxu!)]


    The news came as a shock in the forum.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Congratulations to the brothers in the European server. Happy to announce that there¡¯s a disaster maker coming your way. Throws flower petals (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Haha, he has gone to the European server? This is hilarious, it will keep the brothers in the European server busy for a while. Have fun you guys, this is just the beginning (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°So freaking happy this scourge is finally gone! I was so excited that I instantly bought myself a red outfit (ecstatic emoji~)!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°I¡¯m on cloud nine~ This is the biggest good news so far. We respectfully escort our Hu He, the Great Demon King, to the European server. Oh and don¡¯t even bother coming back (Tong Gua laughing hysterically with arms akimbo.jpg)!¡±


    Star_Universe (European): ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ve heard so much about this Hu He Demon King. Why would he come to our European server all of a sudden? Please don¡¯t!¡±


    Reinhardt (European): ¡°Fuck! Damn you Hu He¡­ We¡¯re doomed, this is terrible news! The European server is definitely going to explode soon!¡±


    Mechanic_11 (European): ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him, I¡¯m going to kill him! We¡¯re in the middle of planning the Hidden Dragon Ghost General¡¯s murder. Now that he¡¯s here, everything will turn into disaster mode, fuck him!¡±


    High_Ping_Warrior (European): ¡°We beg the other server to take him back, please!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to High_Ping_Warrior: ¡°You¡¯re being too kind. Players in all the servers are a big family, so just take it. Not accepting it means disrespect to the original players (laughing emoji)!¡±


    ZERO (European): ¡°It looks like something big has happened. I just got to the forum, can anyone tell me what¡¯s going on? (Confused meme)¡±


    Jason (European): ¡°Boss, we¡¯re done for¡­ player Hu He, the Great Demon King, seems to have transferred to our zone. Besides, he has dug up a disaster level existence, an existence who is much more powerful than the Hidden Dragon Ghost General!¡±


    ZERO (European): ¡°WTF! Gather the players, we have to kick him out as soon as possible! Quick!¡±


    ¡­


    At that moment, players on the local server were bursting with joy whilst players on the European server were in utter misery.


    To begin with, the European server was going through a major development stage in an effort to catch up with the others, but now, the presence of Hu He had left them in a complete mess.


    A lot of players started running toward the safe zone, waiting for the arrival of a huge calamity.


    However, the severity of the situation far exceeded the expectations of the players.


    ¡­


    Yuanxu appeared after Cangxu was dead.


    At that time, the main forces of Cangxu had refused to accept one another as everyone wanted to be the new king. Now that the all-powerful Yuanxu had appeared, the initial balance of the situation would likely be disrupted.


    After all, those who had no support in the underworld would easily be bullied, just like the time when Beiqi first lost Lu Yan. Thus, they would most probably seek the patronage of Yuanxu.


    The players of the European server had gradually grown stronger under the mutual restraint of different forces. However, if Yuanxu was successful in conquering each of the forces, the players would have to face a truly powerful contingent of the Yuanxu Army.


    Cangxu was fuming when he received the news. He barely managed to train the players to be stronger, but now that the Land of Cangxu might be unified by Yuanxu, what would become of them?


    If Lu Wu was not there to stop him, Cangxu would have ran over to Hu He and strangled him a hundred times.


    Even though Lu Wu prevented the violent behavior of Cangxu, he couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to choke Hu He to death. This bastard was incredibly dastardly. He was basically the players¡¯ number one nemesis.


    If only he could, Lu Wu would create a server on Mars and throw him out of Earth, sending him straight toward outer space to let him suffer alone. By that time, it would all be fine even if Hu He decided to blow his new planet up!


    Just as Lu Wu and Cangxu had expected, once Yuanxu discovered that Cangxu was dead, he started roaming around to subdue a crowd of Ghost Kings and Ghost Generals in an attempt to obtain the throne.


    Moreover, a number of Ghost Generals and Ghost Kings had once again pledged their loyalty to Yuanxu.


    In the face of this situation, Cangxu immediately sought the help of Lu Wu.


    At this stage, the European server could be said to be his lifeblood, he could not bear to lose it. After all, he can only resurrect his Xian Ke after they become strong.


    After much consideration, Lu Wu decided to provide Cangxu with some support. He reacted by launching a new event.


    [Cross-Server Event Update: Beiqi Expeditionary Force!]:


    Event Details: The Land of Cangxu is about to face the invasion of Yuanxu, the Great Demon. Xian Xu, a longtime close friend of the King of Beiqi, has requested our help.


    Brave warriors, the sound of the horn signals an assembly. Put on your battle armor and sharpen your knife for it will be a bloodbath. Let us fight bravely for the great future of Cangxu!


    Event Participation Requirements: Event registration will be held at the Mansion of the Dead. Players will become a part of the Beiqi Expeditionary Force upon successful registration. Once the event officially starts, players will be transported to Cangxu and participate in the fight to defend our home!


    A purple title of ¡®Beiqi Expeditionary Force¡¯ will appear above all players on the team once they enter the Land of Cangxu.


    Event Reward: Privilege to activate the prestige and rank system in advance. Rewards will be given based on the player¡¯s rank in exchange with the prestige earned.


    With the start of this event, the local players who were prepared to laugh at the sufferings of the players in Cangxu suddenly had ants in their pants.


    All the players got envious, particularly for the early activation of the prestige and rank system reward.


    They knew what it meant if the system could be activated in advance. It signified that they would be one step ahead of any others, and that advantage could potentially bring extra rewards.


    Not long after the event was opened for registration, the Mansion of the Dead was crowded with people. These players were eager to sign up for the Beiqi Expeditionary Force as they feared that they might not be able to get a place.

 Chapter 210 - Prestige And Rank

    Chapter 210: Prestige And Rank


    A particularly large number of players had signed up for the new expeditionary force. If Lu Wu had not set the participation limit at five million players, he feared that all players in Beiqi would join the expedition and leave their land behind.


    After a full battalion of five million players were gathered, Lu Wu took the plunge to start the update.


    [Update Content: Prestige and Rank System]:


    Prestige System Description: At the current stage, the Prestige System will only be in service for cross-server events. Prestige can be obtained by killing enemy monsters in the cross-server battle mode and Prestige Points will be given based on the strength of the creature killed.


    Wandering Souls Level: 1 Prestige Point


    Ghosts Level: 3 Prestige Points


    ¡­


    Ghost Commander Level: 10,000 Prestige Points


    Ghost General Level: 80,000 Prestige Points


    ¡­


    Prestige points obtained can be traded for special items in the Prestige Shop.


    Rank System Description: After earning a sufficient amount of Prestige, players can exchange their points for a corresponding Rank in the Rank System.


    Rank Distribution:


    Corporal (Level 1 to 10): 100 Prestige Points per exchange (Each level requires 100 Prestige Points)


    Attributes: Health +30 (30 health points incremental for each level)


    Sergeant (Level 1 to 10): 200 Prestige Points per exchange (Each level requires 200 Prestige Points)


    Attributes: Health +40 (40 health points incremental for each level), Endurance +2 (2 points incremental for each level)


    Commander (Level 1 to 7): 300 Prestige Points per exchange (Each level requires 300 Prestige Points)


    Attributes: Health +50 (50 health points incremental for each level), Endurance +25 (3 points incremental for each level)


    ¡­


    Items available in the Prestige Shop:


    Prestige Shop Level One (available for Corporal):


    [Surging Blood (Rank Skill)]: 500 Prestige Points


    Skill Effect: After casting the skill, the player gains a 1.2x bonus on their main attribute. Lasts for ten minutes and has a cooldown period of two hours.


    [Swordsmen Summoning (Rank Skill)]: 800 Prestige Points


    Skill Effect: Summon ten swordsmen with strength equivalent to that of Level 30 Berserkers to join the fight (vanishing upon death). Lasts for half an hour and has a cooldown period of five hours.


    ¡­


    Prestige Shop Level Two (available for Sergeant):


    [Calvary Summoning (Rank Skill)]: 1500 Prestige Points


    Skill Effect: Summon ten warriors with strength equivalent to that of Level 50 Calvary soldiers to join the fight (vanishing upon death). Lasts for half an hour and has a cooldown period of five hours.


    [Fiery Elixir (Can only be used once)]: 500 Prestige Points


    Item Effect: After drinking the elixir, all skills (including passive attack) will deal fire damage. Lasts for ten minutes.


    ¡­


    Prestige Shop Level Six (available for Lieutenant General):


    [Elixir of Resurrection (Can only be used once)]: 5,000 Prestige Points


    Item Effect: The effect of the elixir will last for five minutes after consumption. During this period, the player will be resurrected upon death (not available in the Versus Arena or other battlefields).


    [War Cry (Rank Skill)]: 5,000 Prestige Points


    Skill Effect: The player releases a war halo covering a radius of fifty feet upon letting out a war cry. Allies (including the player) within the range will gain a 1.3x increase on their main attributes. Lasts for ten minutes and has a cooldown period of eight hours.


    ¡­


    At this point, Lu Wu had released ten tiers of ranks and there were hundreds of items available for each rank in the shop, all of which were special items that could not be purchased in the regular game shop.


    He was sure to make many Elixirs of Resurrection from Prestige Shop Level Six available. Players who would take this elixir would be as good as souls who returned to the battlefield after getting their injuries repaired by Lu Wu using some soul coins. This explained why the price was extremely high.


    The players of the Beiqi Expeditionary Force were whipped into a frenzy by this wave of updates. They were dazzled by all the skills and growing range items available in the Prestige Shop and their hearts were filled with the desire to own everything.


    Moreover, by enabling immediate growth to their attributes and health, the ranks were even more powerful.


    This was simply an artifact in the eyes of Mages and Assassins.


    Prior to this, their health would not increase much even after each upgrade, but the addition of ranks would turn the situation around.


    For instance, when a Mage would upgrade their prestige to Level Five, attributes aside, the health itself would be increased to 3,500, fully transforming them into a human tank. Mages no longer have to hide from the Assassin¡¯s attack, they could just stand tough and cast their skills head on.


    The introduction of the Prestige System gave many civilian players the hope of a brighter future.


    Although soul coins could be purchased by the rich, prestige was not something that could be bought. Only by killing the monsters and demons could one obtain prestige points. As long as the players were diligent enough, they could easily utilize the Prestige System to close the gap between them and the high-end players.


    Nevertheless, it was true that these things were difficult to obtain.


    Even so, it stirred up the players¡¯ hearts. Those who failed to register had no choice but to beat their chests and stomp their feet, lamenting the missed opportunity for them to rise.


    The five million players who had activated the Prestige System in advance were on cloud nine. They boasted about their luck and rubbed their fists together, preparing to enter the Land of Cangxu to put up a good fight with the demons.


    Now that everything was in place, Lu Wu just had to wait for Cangxu¡¯s feedback on the current situation before releasing this large contingent on the warpath.


    ¡­


    Beiqi, Cliffs of Desperation.


    In the white-haired old man¡¯s small cottage situated halfway up the mountain, four figures were seen aside from the white-haired old man.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± the four who appeared in the cottage proclaimed as they got down on one knee in front of the white-haired old man.


    ¡°Are you all aware of the reason why I commanded the four of you to stay hidden from the world?¡± the white-haired old man looked at Frozen, Da Huo, Earthbreaker, and Barbarian Bull, his four great subordinates of the Ghost Emperor Level.


    Frozen and the rest were puzzled. After all, they had lived in seclusion for hundreds of thousands of years, their patience had definitely worn out. If it was not for the overbearing pressure from North Sea, they would have escaped much earlier. However, at that moment, no one dared utter a word.


    ¡°It is coming. The mark on her body shall reappear very soon. As the leader of the Heavenless Alliance, she had no choice but to reincarnate if she didn¡¯t wish to expose herself. But this time around, I believe she won¡¯t do the same. It is probably time for me to lend her a helping hand¡­¡±


    ¡°The opportunity for me to attain divinity has finally come!¡± the white-haired old man said with a smile.


    The facial expressions of Frozen and the rest were grave upon listening to his opportunity for divinity.


    They knew that the power of North Sea had reached the pinnacle of a Void Deity. To achieve apotheosis, all he needed to do was to fill in his name on the Underworld God List.


    At first they were wondering why North Sea had been stalling his apotheosis, but they did not expect their leader to change his mind all of a sudden.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you saying that she is the Old Ancestor?¡± Frozen lifted up his head and asked.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s time for her to come back. However, those in the world of immortals would never let her get away with it. So do you all know what I¡¯m planning to do next?¡± North Sea looked at his subordinates and chuckled.


    The four of them felt goosebumps and three words appeared in their hearts at the same time, ¡°Going against Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡±


    ¡°No. Since the Old Ancestor had such courage to do so, then it is only natural for me, as a posterity, to display true valor by going against Heaven along with Your Majesty!¡± replied Frozen, his delicate face filled with perseverance.


    ¡°I, Da Huo, pledge to follow Your Majesty until my death. Those arrogant fellows are a real eyesore. If I was crowned King of Beiqi in the past, I, too, would have definitely joined the Heavenless Alliance.¡±


    When he finished speaking, the three of them turned their gaze toward Da Huo at the same time.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯m saying if¡­ in short, I now pledge my allegiance to Your Majesty without a second thought!¡± Da Huo seemed to have noticed something, hence the swift explanation.


    ¡°We pledge to follow Your Majesty until our deaths!¡± Earthbreaker and Barbarian Bull made a vow resolutely.


    ¡°Actually, if any of you are afraid, rest assured that you will not be blamed. Resume your hiding and this battle will certainly not affect you.¡±


    ¡°We pledge to follow Your Majesty until our deaths!¡± the four of them said in unison once again.


    ¡°You all are truly contemptible to the bones! Hahaha!¡± looking at the four of them, North Sea could not help but to let out a loud laugh.


    ¡°Now that we are going against Heaven, would Your Majesty like to visit the Great Emperor to accept your amnesty in advance, thereby increasing your strength before the war?¡± Frozen parted his lips and asked.


    ¡°There is no need, my chance of divinity still lies with the deity!¡±


    The four of them were stunned by what they heard. They immediately thought of a special myth about attaining divinity and they mentally gasped it in surprise.


    At that moment, they realized that the King of Beiqi whom they had pledged loyalty to for hundreds of thousands of years had not changed a bit. He was still that insanely dauntless man just like he was before!

 Chapter 211 - The Arrival Of The Expeditionary Force!

    Chapter 211: The Arrival Of The Expeditionary Force!


    That day, Cangxu approached Lu Wu once again to tell him about the bad news.


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General had already pledged his allegiance to Yuanxu. At the same time, they were already preparing to advance toward Hidden Dragon Village and annihilate those who were threats to the players.


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General was originally worried about whether he could still live in the Land of Cangxu if their losses were too great during his fight against the players. However, he had different thoughts now.


    Based on the Hidden Dragon Ghost¡¯s opinion, the Land of Cangxu would definitely be unified in the near future with Yuanxu in the lead. So, even if he were to lose some of his powers, it was no longer important.


    The Hidden Dragon Zone was initially his territory and this foreign force must be eliminated sooner or later. Thus, he was ready to carry out a full force attack upon the Army of Xian Xu to annihilate or expel them from his territory.


    Obviously, this matter could not be delayed.


    After discussing with Cangxu, Lu Wu decisively issued a statement to announce that the Beiqi Expeditionary Force would be leaving for battle in three hours.


    At that point of time, Yuanxu had not fully gathered the power of Cangxu¡¯s respective forces and was still shifting between the forces. Hence, they had to make a move first in order to remove some of their threats.


    When the expedition announcement was made, most of the players started to gather at the Mansion of the Dead, preparing for their next battle.


    ¡­


    Cangxu, too, began his preparations after knowing that Lu Wu¡¯s support would be arriving soon.


    That moment, there were players from the European server everywhere outside of Hidden Dragon Village.


    After Cangxu released the announcement, they were already aware that a war was about to commence and they were all ready to fight till the end.


    Throughout their confrontation with the Hidden Dragon Ghost General all this time, they had already witnessed the enormous strength of the Ghost General Peak Elite. They were certain that they would experience difficulties in trying to withhold this strong wave of attack with the power they owned.


    The players clenched their fists tightly as soon as myriads of figures dressed in bronze armor appeared near the Hidden Dragon Marsh.


    If they were to lose this battle, they would lose their foothold in the Land of Cangxu as well.


    They would only be able to drift around after losing their resurrection point along with their safe zone. It would be impossible for them to rise from the ashes and reconstruct the huge force they once had.


    Facing the heavy enemy infantry, the players expressed their perseverance and were ready to fight till the end.


    They appeared under-equipped in comparison to the finely-equipped Hidden Dragon Army. There were very few red and purple-suited players on their side, even the knights¡¯ mounts were omnifarious.


    Besides the few who managed to catch marsh crocodiles and marsh deers as their mounts, low-leveled knights would not even own a mount to ride on. As for the rest of the mid-leveled knights, they were all just awkwardly riding on little boars which they caught by the marsh borders. They looked like complete rubbish.


    But of course, there were also the professional players.


    Reinhardt, for instance, was wearing Level 40 purple armor while riding on an Earth Dragon Mount as he stood at the frontline of the army of players, showing off his stance like a commander.


    Also, take Li Xing, Jason, and the rest, for example¡­ all of them had the dazzling purple stream of light on them.


    Basically, all the members of the Zero Guild owned captivating weapons and equipment. They had Jason, a very wealthy patron who would sponsor them. Thus, the overall equipment of the guild was far more advanced thanks to their great ability of spending cash in-game.


    Besides that, the Zero Guild was also the pillar of strength for the forthcoming war.


    At that moment, the Hidden Dragon Army that appeared at the outskirts of the marsh suddenly separated into two halves. A giant upright lizard man with a height of about seven feet walked out gradually from the inside with a wooden staff in his hands. He gazed at the players¡¯ camp with a pair of emotionless eyes.


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General did not understand how this wave of forces appeared in his territory.


    He could no longer endure the constant and insane assaults of the players.


    He had a negotiation with the leader of the forces before, but no matter how intimidating or tempting he tried to be, they were all of no use. Not only did they refuse to give in, they even threatened to take down the entire Hidden Dragon Zone.


    The several subsequent conflicts that happened between them gave Hidden Dragon a headache as well.


    He also felt that the new forces could reproduce swiftly. They seemed just like a small group of people but they just could not be annihilated nor chased away.


    Yuanxu¡¯s appearance gave him the courage to wipe off those who claimed that they were part of the Army of Xianxu while being ignorant of the consequences.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance¡­ get out of Hidden Dragon and retain your forces!¡±


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General looked at the players from afar and spoke calmly.


    Once he was done speaking, the pearl at the tip of his sophora staff lit up. His voice was amplified around the surroundings, allowing the players to hear him loud and clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance as well¡­ withdraw your troops and give us more time to develop our forces!¡± Li Xing, the leader of the army, chuckled as he replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are trying to attack us before we fully develop our force, that is not how it is supposed to work at all. Don¡¯t you know the rule of letting the players develop their forces in a stable condition and not push them to their limits as the first boss of the newbie village?¡± Jason, who was standing by the side, raised his gun and pointed it at the Hidden Dragon Ghost General with a provocative expression.


    Even though the Hidden Dragon could not understand what the players were trying to say but judging from their actions, it seemed like they were underestimating and challenging him.


    ¡°Woo!¡± the Hidden Dragon Ghost General roared in anger. A gust of black wind was then aimed toward them as he waved his magic staff forward.


    A strong wind blew as the players upfront lost their balance and fell onto the floor one after another.


    At that very moment, the Hidden Dragon Army began to advance along the black wind. The war was about to commence.


    ¡°Charge! Victory to the Army of Xian Xu!¡± since they were in for the fight, Li Xing did not hold back as he bellowed before in the zone channel.


    The Boar Knights at the frontline charged forward that instant to begin the assault.


    The situation was not in the players¡¯ favor because of the disturbance of the black wind. The Hidden Dragon Army on the other hand, were advancing in the same direction as the wind. The players¡¯ first wave of attack was easily diminished.


    The situation could only be described as total chaos when both parties collided into one another.


    The Boar Knights¡¯ faction at the first line of defense was scattered. The situation was total havoc.


    The European server was developing rather quickly at this point. However, they could not compare themselves to the experienced Beiqi players. It was still just their first time experiencing an actual battle.


    They were experiencing maladjustments both mentally and physically.


    The war zone turned into a mess in an instant. The battle had no formations as the players were simply killing any enemy which appeared before their eyes and boars were just running all over the place aimlessly.


    However, even though there was a huge difference in strength, the players did not lose their momentum. Every one of them put on a ferocious expression as if they were not afraid of death. This actually put the Hidden Dragon Army who had not been in battle for quite some time at a loss.


    However, the disadvantages of the players in battle were still rather apparent.


    Li Xing had no choice but to command each guild leader through the zone channel to lead their own guild to attack in a small group formation as they did not know how to attack in tactical formation as a big group.


    His strategy was indeed effective. The attack was not as scattered as before with the utilization of small group formations, leaving a gap for a joint counterattack.


    However, the situation was still not in their favor. The first few lines of defense were breached one after another. No matter how ferocious their attack was, they still could not impede the Hidden Dragon Army from moving forward.


    Cangxu¡¯s facial expression went pale and he mentally sighed as he was observing the military disaster in the dark. Why didn¡¯t I just suffocate the Hidden Dragon to death back then!?


    As time passed and the war continued, the situation was becoming worse and worse.


    Even though they had millions of players, their war experience was really insufficient.


    It was impossible to compare with the soldiers of the Hidden Dragon Army in terms of individual strength. Besides that, the three hours of recharge for resurrection was too long, they could not bring out the advantage of resurrection to the fullest in the battle.


    The moment defeat took its shape, it was already out of control. The European server¡¯s troop was a mess compared to the more organized and neat formation of the Hidden Dragon Army.


    Suddenly, a blue vortex emerged in the sky followed by an enormous light beam which landed on one side of the war zone just as Li Xing and the others were struggling in the battle. They were trying to kill as many enemies as they could even if they were to lose the fight so they would have more time to prepare for their counterattack in the future.


    The European server players and Hidden Dragon Ghost General watched the scene in shock as countless figures appeared from the blue light along with noises heard.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Here we come! I¡¯m going to kill 100 today, don¡¯t snatch my targets!¡±


    ¡°Wow, prestige, those are all prestige points in waiting. Please just stop and stand aside, brothers of the European server. Let us handle this difficult battle instead. Retreat for now. Battles are small matters but getting hurt is definitely a big matter!¡±


    ¡°Brothers of the Beiqi Army, happy first expedition. Let us teach this Ghost General a lesson and let him know what the Fourth Disaster is all about!¡±


    ¡°Wow! I hope that I will be able to reach a major rank after this battle. I¡¯m excited!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze, let me be in the front line, you bastards!¡±


    ¡°Idiotic mages of the Guardian Angel, you lots are Mages, why are you all standing at the front? Don¡¯t you have some self-awareness, all of you don¡¯t have the looks of proper mages at all! Fuck, don¡¯t squeeze, let me go through!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at yourself, you¡¯re just an assassin, why do you want to be at the front, get lost!¡±


    ¡°This is too much, you Assassins and Mages are all squeezing to the front. Where are your manners? Do you even have the slightest respect toward us, the warriors?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please keep quiet. This is our first expedition, we need to show the grace of the Beiqi Army. So, please don¡¯t crowd around here, let me go through first!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡­


    A big group of the Beiqi Army who surrounded the mountains appeared on one side of the war zone as the blue beam of light dispersed.


    At that moment, a game notification appeared in the European server players¡¯ minds:


    [In this battle, the Beiqi Expeditionary Force has come and will provide you with support!]


    After hearing the announcement, the European server players were shocked. They knew that it was their chance to perform a counterattack.


    ¡°Brothers of Beiqi, thank you so much for coming, now the situation doesn¡¯t seem so bad!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much! At least now the strengths of both parties are somewhat balanced and we have a chance to fight back!¡±


    ¡°Also, in addition to our resurrections, it will definitely give us an advantage at the end of this war. We¡¯re saved! Victory is ours!¡±


    ¡­


    The players of the Beiqi Expeditionary Force were speechless when they heard the words of the other players.


    They should be aware that it was the Beiqi Army who took down half of Beiqi.


    The European server players actually thought that the strengths of both parties were balanced with them around. The Beiqi players simply could not bear their underestimating statements.


    Thinking back on how they were once able to fight against Cha Na, the Ghost General for one night and were finally able to behead him by the Liuli Coast. His head was even hung up on the city gates as a war trophy.


    As of now, even though the Beiqi Army forces could not promise a steady win against someone of the Ghost King Level, at least they still had the ability to fight against them.


    Although everyone knew that it was all because the European server players did not understand their complete strength. However, their words still made the Beiqi players feel very unhappy.


    It felt like they were underestimating them.


    Hence, the original players started their act of pretence!

 Chapter 212 - I Suspect They Were Cheating

    Chapter 212: I Suspect They Were Cheating


    The sudden blue vortex that emerged left the Hidden Dragon Ghost General in shock. The millions of Beiqi forces that appeared after that stunned him even more.


    He had never heard of any force that had the ability to transport millions of troops through the air aside from the Yin Talisman itself.


    Besides, it had to be the Yin Talisman from His Excellency Cangxu. They were in the Land of Cangxu after all.


    His Excellency Cangxu was already dead, though. Therefore, the sudden appearance of the Beiqi Expeditionary Force made the Hidden Dragon Ghost General completely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Brothers of the European server, retreat and pass the front line to us!¡± Liu Chai shouted through the zone channel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this together!¡± Li Xing replied swiftly.


    Liu Chai helplessly shook his head once he heard him. After all, they were insisting to fight at the front line just for the benefits. For them, the Hidden Dragon Army were merely tantalizing prestige points. They were not trying to prove their bravery or anything.


    ¡°Brothers, attack them from the front. For prestige!¡± Liu Chai simply took the lead and shouted a war cry in their live chat channel.


    ¡°For prestige!¡± the Beiqi players bellowed in sync before advancing toward the Hidden Dragon Army from the left.


    ¡°We are charging as well!¡± Li Xing issued an attack command at that same moment.


    Both sides of the army intersected at the front.


    ¡°Hey, hey, fuck. Beiqi players, are you guys insane!? What¡¯s with the rush?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, what¡¯s happening, why did they move to the right?¡±


    ¡­


    Both armies intersected. Rune Warriors from the Beiqi faction stood in front and blocked out all the European server players with their strong physiques, pushing them to the right.


    Every single one of the Beiqi players only had one thought in their mind. Don¡¯t stop us from getting those prestige points, don¡¯t stop us from being pretentious!


    After pushing the group of European server players away from the front lines, Liu Chai began to take command.


    ¡°Mages, use the Water Turret!¡±


    Just as the last of Liu Chai¡¯s words fell, the blue Element of Water behind the Beiqi Army fluctuated and dispersed. A line of Water Turrets were then finished constructing efficiently.


    The Hidden Dragon was astonished and enraged at the same time when they realized that the force which suddenly appeared was actually the reinforcements of the Hidden Dragon¡¯s latest force.


    However, the battle had begun once more. The sophora staff was waved again as a gust of black wind was sent forward, trying to create an upwind effect.


    The Hidden Dragon Army also started to charge forward.


    ¡°Warriors to the front, listen to my command¡­¡±


    Liu Chai let out a smile as he watched the approaching Hidden Dragon Army that was about to collide with the players.


    ¡°Rune Masters, sapphires! Drought Zombies, Blood Qi Shields!¡±


    The soldiers in the front row roared collectively. The sapphires¡¯ rays flickered as the strong Power of Blood Qi emerged and collided with the oncoming Hidden Dragon Army.


    Chaos did not happen this time round as the onslaught of the enemy was held back by the warriors with strong physiques on the front lines.


    ¡°Rune Masters, rubies! Drought Zombies, Blood Qi! Hold them back!¡±


    Just as Liu Chai finished speaking, the red rays of light that were located at the front of the Beiqi Army gleamed brightly. Multiple scarlet paw prints swept toward the Hidden Dragon Army, bringing down most of their frontline forces.


    ¡°Water Turrets! Drown them!¡± the Mages who had their energies recharged and were waiting for the command released the Element of Water bullets straight away.


    A dense bullet rain fell in an instant, beating down rows and rows of Hidden Dragon Warriors.


    The European server players were flabbergasted as they watched the scene.


    They originally thought that when the two armies merged, they would definitely have a powerful fighting force. Then, they would utilize the resurrection ability and would own the advantage to win this battle.


    Who knew that the Beiqi Army could be so intimidating? They could completely suppress the Hidden Dragon Army¡¯s force with their own strength in the first wave of confrontation. The cooperation skills which their team had demonstrated was simply dazzling.


    ¡°Assassins and killer squads, harvest their remaining blood while they are having internal chaos!¡±


    At that moment, two figures appeared among the Beiqi Army.


    They merged into one in the air before shooting downward like a sharp sword. After falling into the enemy¡¯s army, a huge dark lotus shadow gradually bloomed on the ground. The Hidden Dragon Warriors, who were within the targeted area, fell to the ground instantaneously.


    ¡°Murphy, all the best, get more of that prestige!¡±


    ¡°Yep, all the best!¡±


    After that, the two figures merged into the shadows and began to wander within the Hidden Dragon Army, turning into a reaper of death.


    At that moment, another two figures rushed out of the player¡¯s army and hurried forward.


    The conspicuous Nine Spiritual Swords behind Ao Jian¡¯s back dispersed following his hand gesture, turning into a sword array with a strong Sword Qi as it descended and killed a whole bunch of Hidden Dragon Warriors.


    Under Qi Ming¡¯s Ghost Realm, the dead spirits roared, seeking for flesh and blood that could be devoured. It was really a dance of the ghosts.


    ¡­


    Every single one of the representatives of the top Beiqi players who were extremely powerful completely amazed the European server players.


    They could not imagine that the power to kill off strong opponents with just a wave of an arm could possibly be mastered by players. They felt astonished but also envious.


    At least now they knew, these were powers which they could possibly possess in the future!


    ¡°Are these the hackers of Beiqi you mentioned?¡± Li Xing peered at Reinhardt and asked in shock.


    ¡°Yep, every one of them are top-notch. Their strengths are terribly formidable!¡± Reinhardt could not help but to laugh bitterly.


    Jason, ¡°Indeed, they are quite¡­ scary!¡±


    ¡­


    That moment, the assassin players at the rear quickly rushed out of the defensive line formed by the warriors. After the Shadow Step was activated, the players took the form of phantoms, constantly waiting for an opportunity to strike during the chaos.


    With the help of the tough Naraka Realm God, they got to reap every life in their every attack.


    ¡°Aww¡­ boss, can¡¯t you let me out? I want to fight, too! I want to snatch that prestige, too! I don¡¯t want to just help with the refill of health points!¡± Sun Qi the dog was struggling to break free from Gu Yu¡¯s hands. He felt hurt when he saw that other players were busy reaping prestige while all he could do was to help with healing.


    What about the talk regarding the hopes of civilian players rising to the top? They could no longer live on days like these anymore.


    ¡°Just do your job and heal others¡¯ health. You will get your chance to do what you want when their army is beaten to a pulp. They are currently at the stage of a collaboration battle, so you better be patient!¡± Gu Yu furiously landed a loud slap on the dog¡¯s head as he felt resentful toward him for failing to meet his expectations and he was impatient to see some improvement. Through this slap, he hoped he could calm down.


    The dog immediately lifted up his head while showing a pitiful expression, ¡°Boss, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so just heal them first!¡± Gu Yu said helplessly.


    ¡­


    The power displayed by the Beiqi Army did not only surprise the European server players, but it also shocked the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    He realized that the situation was turning for the worse as soon as he witnessed his forces being defeated by the players.


    He then fixed his gaze onto Liu Chai who was commanding the battle behind the players. His eyes were filled with hatred as he waved his sophora staff, forming a stream of black rays which drew an arc across the air before blasting toward Liu Chai.


    The moment he realized it was coming for him, it was too late for Liu Chai to dodge.


    Liu Chai was startled and promptly raised his right arm in front of him.


    Boom!


    The huge impact pushed the players around him away while Liu Chai¡¯s figure left a trail of ten yards from his original place.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Liu Chai slowly straightened his figure before raising his right arm and pointing a middle finger at the Hidden Dragon Ghost General who was standing afar.


    That was a powerful hit, but his right arm was Mu Zhiguang¡¯s right arm, so his defense could never be broken by the Hidden Dragon Ghost General¡¯s force.


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General widened his eyes in surprise. He then waved his sophora staff once again, sending a few rays of black light toward him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After blocking the hits continuously, Liu Chai was warded off from where he was standing again. However, there was not a single scratch left on his right arm.


    ¡°A fucking Qilin arm indeed, love it!¡±


    Liu Chai felt content with the strong defensive power his right arm had. He gestured a thumbs down sign to provoke the Hidden Dragon Ghost General after that.


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General¡¯s face was distorted with rage as his hands started grasping even more tightly onto his staff.


    ¡°God, he can even resist the attack of the Hidden Dragon Ghost General!¡± Jason could not believe his eyes when he saw what just happened.


    ¡°There is no way I would believe that this game cannot be rigged. It might just be a problem with our server. I bet the other server cheats all the time. I am going to buy one of those arms, too!¡±


    ¡°I also strongly suspect that it was rigged! How could they possibly be so strong!?¡±


    ¡­


    The European server players were having a lot of discussions among themselves. To be honest, they were not convinced with the cheat theory themselves, yet they could not explain the players¡¯ outstanding performance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all attack! Don¡¯t let the soul coins and experience go to waste!¡± Li Xing howled once again in the zone channel when he saw their advantage.


    When they realized that now was a good opportunity to earn some soul coins, the Cangxu players gathered once again and proceeded with their attack.


    The Beiqi Army saw what they were trying to do and immediately sprung to action to block them from advancing.


    What a joke! The cross-server battle was carried out for prestige all along. This wave of creatures was their trophy and they would never give it up.


    The unsatisfied Cangxu players tried to take another route, but the Beiqi Army immediately reformed, keeping them on the outside. That made the European server players grit their teeth with hatred.


    Just say so if you want to snatch the benefits away. Don¡¯t be pretentious and say things like it was for our own good and you¡¯re afraid of us getting hurt. This is simply too irritating!


    The newer players had no choice but to hide at the back while they watched the Beiqi players kill sprightly.


    At least they managed to discover something new. It seemed that the reward given by the cross-server event was high for creature hunting, otherwise they would not have worked so hard.


    ¡°Fine. We can also expand our range of leveling up with the Hidden Dragon Ghost General gone. At least the development of the European server players can speed up,¡± Li Xing smiled helplessly as he had no choice but to say so.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long way to surpass the achievements of the first server, but I believe that we can do it!¡± Reinhardt said solemnly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! After this battle, we can work hard and level up. If they can do it, why can¡¯t we!?¡± Jason encouraged them by the side.


    However, the main lead of the battle was undeniably the cross-server Beiqi Expeditionary Forces. No one could change that fact.


    The armies of the Hidden Dragon Ghost General felt defeated under the strong suppression of the Beiqi Army.


    Even some of the ghost soldiers started to retreat toward the back and did not dare to obey further orders to charge.


    The warriors¡¯ performance made the Hidden Dragon Ghost General realize that they had lost this battle. They were not on par with the enemy¡¯s forces at all.


    He thought of using the decapitation movement to cause a distraction among the enemy¡¯s armies. But the commander-in-chief was as tough as a turtle¡¯s shell, not hurt at all from any of his attacks launched from afar.


    That person even provoked him with weird hand gestures after he managed to block off all his attacks.


    He also thought of rushing forward and killing the army by himself. However, he specialized in spells and his close combat ability was weak.


    He felt a sudden chill in his heart especially when he saw the various powers demonstrated by them such as the blooming of the dark shadow lotus, the ghost raging realm, the Sword Qi Formation and the enormous number of phantoms from the Naraka Realm. He was afraid that if he advanced further, he would sacrifice his life.


    He then realized he could not continue fighting like that.


    Since he already had Yuanxu as his pillar of support, he could temporarily retreat and let Yuanxu order his troops to annihilate all these forces in the future.


    He followed this train of thought and decided to withdraw his troops.


    However, the Beiqi players would never let them off the hook so easily. All of them were chasing after them while shouting, ¡°Prestige, don¡¯t go!¡±

 Chapter 213 - The Dog And The Knight

    Chapter 213: The Dog And The Knight


    The arrogant Hidden Dragon Army, who once had the upper hand, were forced to retreat under the hot pursuit of the players.


    They even retreated toward the interior of the Hidden Dragon Marsh.


    However, the Beiqi players had no intention of letting them go.


    After all, the reward for defeating monsters in the game had never been so high. Killing this one creature would not only give them soul coins and experience, but also prestige points that could not simply be purchased.


    In the eyes of the players, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General was like a treasure full of resources. Upon defeating the monster, players would be rewarded a whopping 80,000 prestige points.


    The players of the Beiqi Army were all enticed by the enormous benefit.


    ¡°Stop running! You¡¯re a wrench if you continue running!¡±


    ¡°Prestige, how dare you run away from us? Be obedient and become our resources!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Hidden Dragon Ghost General escape. We have to make him stay behind no matter what!¡±


    ¡­


    The enraged roar of the players had scared the warriors of the Hidden Dragon Army to death.


    All the warriors that were caught up in the moment were instantly besieged by the hungry wolf-like players and died in a blink of an eye. All of them were scared stiff by the scene.


    To them, war was war. However, since they had already retreated, they did not comprehend the purpose behind the players pursuing them further.


    During the chase, the group attack formation of the players became lax and was no longer organized. It was so that they could efficiently catch up with the group ahead.


    The warriors of the Hidden Dragon Army were even more disorganized than the players. They wished they could grow an extra pair of legs to aid them in their escape from the jaws of those hungry wolves.


    The Cangxu players all cheered when they saw this scene and started to dash forward, following behind the Beiqi players.


    They always had to back down when facing the Hidden Dragon Army. Even though they were not the ones who defeated the Hidden Dragon Army this time, the feeling of the hunt was cathartic, allowing them to vent out the anger within them.


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General was fuming as he witnessed his warriors perish behind him. He promptly turned around and waved his magic wand. The pearl tip of the magic wand flashed, accompanied by a gust of black wind that swept toward his rear.


    In the state of upwind, the players¡¯ speed of pursuit immediately slowed down.


    ¡°Kill squad, can you interrupt his skill?¡± Liu Chai yelled in the live chat channel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Ao Jian stood up. The Nine Spiritual Swords behind him merged into one in the air before shooting forward.


    However, when the distance between them exceeded a hundred yards, the control of the Spiritual Swords became weak and started to vibrate. Then, it was shot back by a ray of black light when it got closer to the Hidden Dragon Ghost General!


    ¡°I can¡¯t, he¡¯s too far away!¡± Ao Jian said regretfully.


    ¡°Let us try!¡± Murphy and Little Pomelo volunteered.


    Their bodies subsequently merged into a dark shadow and flitted past the warriors of the Hidden Dragon Army at the speed of light. They quickly approached the Hidden Dragon Ghost General, unaffected by the wind resistance.


    However, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General seemed to have realized their presence.


    As soon as the two of them emerged from the shadows, they saw multiple rays of black light streaking toward them.


    Fortunately, both of them were nimble. They rapidly switched positions and shifted their bodies to dodge the attack.


    Nevertheless, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General had once again widened the gap between them.


    After a few more tries, both of them retreated.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The Hidden Dragon Ghost General¡¯s skills have no cooldown. We can¡¯t even get close to him!¡±


    Seeing that the players failed to approach Hidden Dragon Ghost General, Liu Chai looked to Qi Ming, Gu Yu, and the others for help.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    The hearts of the Beiqi players ached as they saw the Hidden Dragon Army running further and further away.


    How could our prestige points run away just like that?


    ¡°I have an idea!¡±


    At that moment, a voice sounded in the live chat channel followed by the appearance of a figure at their main force¡¯s faction.


    Hearing this, Liu Chai and the others immediately looked at Reinhardt who had just arrived.


    ¡°Quickly spill the beans¡­ what¡¯s your idea? If we don¡¯t speed up, we¡¯ll lose them for good!¡±


    ¡°I have an assault skill in armored form. It will not stop until it attacks the target. But my mount died in the battle just now and is in resurrection cooldown mode. I need a good mount!¡± Reinhardt said solemnly as he looked at the crowd.


    ¡°A mount? Where can we find you a mount? Our mounts are all non-digitized zombie wolves, they can¡¯t¡­¡± while Liu Chai was speaking, he looked at Sun Qi the White Phantom.


    Seeing this, Gu Yu and the others were stunned for a moment. Then they seemed to have understood something and looked at the dog, too.


    ¡°Cough¡­ hey dog, can we discuss something?¡± Liu Chai asked embarrassingly.


    ¡°I refuse! I would rather die than to agree. Don¡¯t even think that I don¡¯t know what you want me to do!¡± Sun Qi replied with a horrified look as he began to move backward.


    ¡°Dog, I¡¯m sorry that you have to do this. But you have great speed! Plus the assault skill possessed by this brother, I believe you can catch up with the Hidden Dragon Ghost General in no time. Let¡¯s interrupt his skills first, then we¡¯ll talk!¡± Gu Yu persuaded.


    ¡°I refuse! I¡¯d rather die!¡± Sun Qi grit his teeth while his face was full of wrath and grief.


    Being a dog is already depressing enough. Now you want me to be a mount? In your dreams!


    ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s important to see the bigger picture and sacrifice oneself for the benefit of the public. I think this idea is feasible!¡± Qi Ming also tried to convince him.


    ¡°I refuse! Benefit of the public my foot! I¡¯d rather die than become a mount!¡±


    ¡°Dog, what about this? Since it¡¯s a huge sacrifice to make, if we manage to defeat the Hidden Dragon Ghost General, the right to slay him will belong to you!¡± the commander-in-chief Liu Chai tempted him with an offer.


    ¡°I refuse¡­ wait a minute, are you serious!?¡±


    The right to slay the Hidden Dragon Ghost General would promise him a reward of 80,000 prestige points. The value made the dog¡¯s originally firm decision waver.


    ¡°Everyone will agree to what I just said!¡± Liu Chai reassured him.


    Hearing this, Sun Qi looked at the crowd and realized everyone was nodding their heads.


    This made his determination fall apart. In the end, he chose to bow before the huge benefit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± the dog clenched his teeth.


    Everyone could not help but grin when they heard him agree. The one who had the broadest smile was undoubtedly Reinhardt.


    As an experienced player, he had always heard of the White Phantom, this powerful combat auxiliary. The previous phantom was an existence that low rank players could not reach, but he never expected to be able to ride him in his entire life.


    ¡°Hop on!¡± the dog grit his teeth while looking at Reinhardt.


    ¡°Okay!¡± with an excited heart, Reinhardt straddled on the dog¡¯s back.


    Reinhardt had a large physique whereas the size of the dog was not larger than that of an orange cat. Once he sat on him, the dog¡¯s body was covered completely by Reinhardt¡¯s armor.


    At the sight of this scene, Liu Chai and the others¡¯ faces were flushed as they tried to hold in their laughter, but they were already laughing hysterically in their hearts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Brother, you can start running first. I¡¯m going to activate the skill!¡±


    Hearing this, Sun Qi¡¯s heart was full of embarrassment. However, when he thought of having the right to slay the Hidden Dragon Ghost General, he clenched his teeth and started to charge forward.


    ¡°Dark Assault!¡±


    At that moment, Reinhardt activated the assault skill. A force quickly surrounded them, causing their speed to increase all of a sudden.


    Under the blessing of the skill, the dog turned into an actual phantom and dashed forward with increasing speed. The Hidden Dragon Warriors along the way were all knocked off to the side. Nothing could stop him.


    Reinhardt, who was sitting on the dog¡¯s back, was astounded.


    This speed¡­


    Multiple descriptions such as lightning speed, as fast as the meteor shower, and everything is fleeting flashed through Reinhardt¡¯s brain, but he ultimately summed them up in one word: impressive!


    Liu Chai and the others could not help but guffaw at the sight of this scene, each of them laughing hysterically.


    While charging, Reinhardt, who was riding Sun Qi, seemed to be gliding forward on the ground in a sitting posture as the figure of the small dog could not be seen. That sight made them burst out in laughter.


    Meanwhile, a thought came across Reinhardt¡¯s mind.


    I really want to keep this dog as my mount. His charging speed and strength are extraordinary. He is truly a knight¡¯s dream choice!

 Chapter 214 - I’m Not A Mount

    Chapter 214: I¡¯m Not A Mount


    With the aid of Sun Qii¡¯s powerful attributes, Reinhardt galloped through the ranks of the Hidden Dragon Army. He was as unstoppable as the God of War.


    Along the way, any warriors who tried to stop them were sent flying. All because they failed to gauge the combined strength attributes of the duo.


    The sense of pleasure made Reinhardt cheer uncontrollably.


    The dog, who was running with all his might, gnashed his teeth when he heard Reinhardt¡¯s cheer. If it were not for his constant self-reminders about the 80,000 prestige points reward, he would have turned around and bitten Reinhardt to death.


    ¡°Woohoo! Woohoo!¡± Reinhardt was still shouting excitedly. The Beiqi players were almost out of breath from laughing as they watched them from the back.


    ¡°We¡­ we¡¯re in the middle of a war! All of you¡­ please be more serious, and stop laughing! Hahaha!¡± Liu Chai immediately rebuked the players when he saw them falling over each other while laughing uncontrollably.


    However, after he finished talking, he could not help but laugh uproariously himself.


    Some meddlesome players had even begun filming a video of them, ready to make it into a GIF or a meme. Meanwhile, the clueless dog was still fervently sprinting toward the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    At that moment, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General had already noticed them charging toward him.


    He promptly commanded the warriors to form a blockade. At the same time, the wand in his hand began to fill with energy. Three rays of black light subsequently shot toward them.


    ¡°He¡¯s using his skills! Brother, brace yourself!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    After replying, the dog stopped charging forward. Instead, he started to dodge the attack agilely.


    That scene induced another burst of laughter from the players. As they were standing at the back, all they saw was Reinhardt sitting on the floor hopping left and right while advancing.


    With the help of the dog¡¯s agility, they easily dodged two of the spells, but Reinhardt had to withstand the last spell by himself.


    Despite that, Reinhardt did not suffer much damage from the attack because of the strong immunity of the Dark Knight and the sharing of health due to the dog¡¯s mounted state.


    ¡°Speed up! Armored Assault!¡±


    As Reinhardt let out a roar, a ray of purple and red light shrouded the both of them, increasing their speed once again.


    This time, Reinhardt immediately locked on the Hidden Dragon Ghost General as his assault target. Simultaneously, the dog also stopped dodging in this state and charged furiously toward the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    Working together, they pushed forward bravely, every step bringing them closer to the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    This made the Hidden Dragon Ghost General panic, so he hurriedly cast a few offensive spells at them before turning around to escape.


    Nonetheless, the distance between the two sides had been drawn closer. Accompanied by Reinhardt¡¯s excited yell, they mercilessly collided straight into the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    The collision was not too damaging for the Hidden Dragon Ghost General. Instead, it managed to disrupt the spell energy that had originally consolidated on the tip of his magic wand. These energy fluctuations caused the black wind to disperse.


    ¡°Brothers, charge! Prestige is coming!¡± the players who witnessed the scene got excited and started to dash forward while screaming.


    Without the disturbance of the black wind, their speed increased, gradually closing the gap between them and the Hidden Dragon Army.


    ¡°Brother, retreat! We¡¯ll charge again later when he releases the black wind!¡±


    ¡°Damn, I have to do this again?¡± hearing this, Sun Qi couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth.


    ¡°What if the Hidden Dragon Ghost General¡¯s skills can be cooled down? Don¡¯t be mad. Didn¡¯t they already promise you the good stuff?¡± since he was reluctant to get down, Reinhardt could only try to persuade the dog.


    ¡°Okay!¡± the enraged dog had no choice but to run backward, bringing Reinhardt with him.


    Reinhardt was having a great time as he killed the enemies with his rifle along the way.


    At first, Sun Qi was irritated by Reinhardt¡¯s occasional cheer while sitting on his back.


    However, he soon noticed that even if Reinhardt was the one who killed the Hidden Dragon Warriors, he could still obtain prestige points. This realization made him cease his internal complaints and he started to charge around with Reinhardt, targeting crowded places.


    Both of their existences were like troublemakers on the battlefield. They messed up the already disorganized Hidden Dragon Army, causing them to clash with one another while retreating. It was the epitome of chaos, with even their speed of retreat affected.


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    ¡°Advance to the left!¡±


    ¡°Turn right this time, turn right!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not a mount!¡± the dog could not help but to growl.


    Although he wanted prestige, his teeth could not help but to grind with hatred when he realized Reinhardt was treating him like a mount.


    ¡°Yes, brother. No problem!¡± Reinhardt reassured excitedly.


    At that moment, the Hidden Dragon Warriors formed a wall, attempting to stop them from advancing.


    ¡°Halt!¡± Reinhardt shouted subconsciously.


    ¡°Halt your foot! I¡¯m not your mount!¡± the dog who was infuriated and instantaneously accelerated, crashing into the wall just to prove to Reinhardt that he was not just an animal he could command.


    With the combined force of the duo, the players at their rear quickly caught up with them, gradually devouring the enemy from the back.


    Seeing the grim situation, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General¡¯s face turned ashen. He raised his magic wand again, intending to create a wave of black wind.


    ¡°Brother, charge! The target, Hidden Dragon Ghost General, is going to use his skill again!¡± Reinhardt pointed his rifle at the Hidden Dragon Ghost General while bellowing enthusiastically.


    Sun Qi did not reply to him this time. He swore quietly in his heart that when the battle is over, he would bite the bastard on his back to death a hundred times to vent his hatred toward him.


    Nevertheless, he clenched his teeth and changed direction when he remembered about the 80,000 prestige points reward. Once again, he charged toward the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    The black wind was disrupted again under the combined attack of the duo.


    Without the disturbance caused by the spells, the players at the back started to kill passionately. Many of the Cangxu players joined them, insanely charging toward the enemy.


    Due to the complete loss of morale, the warriors of the Hidden Dragon Army no longer even had the will to resist. Even if they were caught, they would only struggle with all their might and try to escape.


    Therefore, the players could easily make their kill. The battle went from a semi-resistance to a one-sided slaughter.


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General could not find a counterattack strategy under the hot pursuit of the players¡¯ forces.


    As a Ghost General who specializes in spells, his melee ability was weak. Although he had various growing ranges and crowd control abilities, his warriors had completely lost their fighting spirit. No matter how strong his growing range was, it was of no use.


    Besides, his crowd control abilities were restrained by the super speedy duo. Each one of their attacks always managed to hit him at crucial times.


    Even more to his despair was that in this duo, one possessed a strong defense whereas the other had strong healing abilities. When they worked together, they were an invincible team.


    Facing such a duo, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General felt helpless.


    ¡°Ahoy there!¡±


    At that moment, accompanied by Reinhardt¡¯s cheer, the dog and knight duo charged from the side once again.


    When the Hidden Dragon Ghost General witnessed this scene, he grit his teeth and swung his magic wand at both of them.


    ¡°I will beat you at any cost!¡±

 Chapter 215 - Live Performance Of The Staff Technique

    Chapter 215: Live Performance Of The Staff Technique


    Although the Hidden Dragon Ghost General only specialized in spells, he was fairly capable in close combat, too.


    He wielded his magic wand powerfully, baffling the super duo. If it weren¡¯t for Sun Qi¡¯s healing abilities, both of them would have been knocked out long ago.


    In the end, they were forced to keep a low profile and retreat temporarily.


    After forcing back the duo, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General, who was holding his magic wand, suddenly began to question the reason he chose to specialize in spells. After all, this battle proved that close combat is the strongest.


    Nevertheless, it was too late for him to regret his decisions now. Although he had suppressed that duo in close combat, he still couldn¡¯t kill them.


    However, as soon as he showed any sign of using his spells, the duo would charge toward him again fiercely.


    The Hidden Dragon Army was already in chaos. They did not even retreat in unison and were all running for their lives. It could be concluded that they had lost the battle.


    This time, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General felt resentful.


    He knew that not only would he lose the battle, but his influence over the Hidden Dragon Region in the future would also be weakened.


    This would affect his position in the heart of the future king.


    Despite feeling resentful, he knew that escaping was the most pressing matter at hand. Therefore, he immediately turned around as he was prepared to abandon the army and leave on his own.


    However, the players would never let him go this easily. The kill squad, who had already gotten near, appeared one by one, surrounding him in a circle.


    Ao Jian, Qi Ming, Gu Yu, and the others, were the ones who all passed the Ghost Commander Trial. Although they were no match for the Hidden Dragon Ghost General, they still had a huge advantage which was having more bodies.


    ¡°Which forces sent you here? Why did you invade Cangxu?¡± the Hidden Dragon Ghost General questioned with a somber face as he watched the players surrounding him.


    ¡°Beiqi Army! Gu Yu!¡±


    ¡°Beiqi Army! Liu Chai!¡±


    ¡°Beiqi Army! Qi Ming!¡±


    ¡­


    It was their first expedition, so naturally, they wanted to leave their names behind, hence they revealed their origins without any hesitation.


    ¡°Beiqi!¡±


    After knowing the origin of the force that appeared out of nowhere, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General was stunned.


    From his point of view, Beiqi seemed to have fallen into turmoil long ago, and could not even protect themselves. How could they suddenly invade Cangxu? Could it be that Beiqi had unified? And the new king wanted to expand his territory?


    ¡°You Beiqi Army wish to start a war against Cangxu!¡±


    ¡°Not really, that¡¯s the job of the Army of Xianxu. We¡¯re just here to beat you up!¡±


    When Liu Chai finished talking, he waved his hand. The group closed in and launched an attack on the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    As the Hidden Dragon Ghost General promptly swung his magic wand, several rays of light shot out of it, attacking their locked-on targets.


    ¡°Brother, charge!¡±


    At that moment, the dog and the knight duo suddenly appeared and ferociously crashed into him, causing him to stagger backward.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, bastard!¡±


    ¡°Alright, brother!¡±


    After one attack, the duo swiftly retreated whereas Liu Chai and the others, who managed to parry the energy attack, charged once again, attacking the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General was forced to swing his magic wand and change to close combat. During offense and defense, he had to find opportunities to release his spells.


    However, the super duo always appeared out of nowhere, making surprise attacks from every direction. The Hidden Dragon Ghost General was so livid to the point where he almost coughed blood.


    Looking at the increasing amount of bruises on his body, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General finally gave up on spell attacks. He transferred all the Yin energy in his body into the magic wand and engaged in close combat with the players.


    Although he specialized in spells, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General had lived for many years after all. Therefore, he was not sluggish when it came to close combat skills as he could wield the magic wand in his hands with ease.


    Hit, lift, hack, cover, press, cloud, sweep, thrust, support, raise, hook, pluck¡­


    It was occasionally offensive and impenetrable. The essence of the staff technique was displayed to the fullest by the Hidden Dragon Ghost General, which made Liu Chai and the others unable to break his defense for a while.


    ¡°Fuck you! Did you train in martial arts? Can¡¯t you fight fairly with us like a Mage?¡± Liu Chai cried out when he was knocked off again.


    Hearing this, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General¡¯s face was full of resentment. At that moment, he was very frustrated with himself!


    Why did I specialize in spells!?


    Isn¡¯t it better to learn close combat skills instead!?


    If I¡¯d learned how to carry out close combat, they would never stand a chance against me!


    This is so frustrating!


    However, the battle had to continue. He did not dare be distracted, so he kept waving his magic wand, blocking the attacks from all sides.


    ¡°Everyone, surround and throw your spells at him. Use ranged spells. Let him continue waving until he dies of exhaustion!¡± Liu Chai stopped attacking and began to command the army of players to surround the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    ¡°We should back away, too. Those who have ranged skills, don¡¯t be afraid to use them!¡±


    Gu Yu and the rest backed away upon hearing him, creating some space around the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    ¡°Dark Shadow Dart!¡±


    ¡°Surging Fist!¡±


    ¡°Devouring Ghost Wreath!¡±


    ¡°Blood Qi Blaze!¡±


    ¡­


    At that moment, the roles of both sides had switched. The close combat players started to use ranged spells whereas the Hidden Dragon Ghost General continued to swing his magic wand to parry their attacks.


    As time passed¡­


    My arms are aching! My arms are really aching!


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General almost shed tears when he watched the densely packed skills streaking toward him.


    He could feel the numbness of his hands as he kept waving the magic wand without rest. However, he could not stop. He would be beaten if he did.


    ¡°Stay like this, don¡¯t stop, continue waving for me,¡± signed Liu Chai.


    Standing among the players, Liu Chai took out a pack of sunflower seeds from his inventory to eat while watching the Hidden Dragon Ghost General with a smile.


    ¡°Does Beiqi really want to become the enemy of Cangxu?¡± the Hidden Dragon Ghost General could not break free thus he could only threaten Liu Chai.


    ¡°We already told you that Cangxu has nothing to do with us¡­ we¡¯re just here to beat you up!¡±


    While speaking, Liu Chai turned around and shouted at the people behind him, ¡°Are we live yet?¡±


    ¡°Boss, we are!¡± the rear guild members shouted.


    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Liu Chai nodded his head in satisfaction.


    At this moment, in the official web forum, the number of players watching the livestream surged.


    [Beiqi Expeditionary Force: The Hidden Dragon Ghost General Will Perform His Staff Technique Online, Don¡¯t Miss It!]


    Many of those who had not joined the expeditionary force this time were curious about the Land of Cangxu and the battle, hence they couldn¡¯t help check on the video.


    However, the livestream content gave them the shock of their lives.


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Confused. Are all of the Ghost Generals from Cangxu so friendly toward their guests? What¡¯s with the performance?¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Did all of you bully him? Why does he look so unwilling? How could you do this to him, don¡¯t you know how to win someone over by virtue? Look how scared you people made him, even sweat could be seen on his forehead (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Fuck! The expeditionary force gets this kind of treatment? They even have a big boss elite performing for them (dumbfounded emoji)!¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°Hahaha, this Ghost General is freaking awesome. Why not we bring him back to Beiqi and let him perform everyday (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Fat_Happy_Water: ¡°Jealous. I¡¯m green with envy because I didn¡¯t join the expedition!¡±


    Happiness_In_The_End: ¡°Interesting¡­ why don¡¯t we in Beiqi have such enthusiastic Ghost Generals or Ghost Kings (laughing emoji)?¡±


    Hasaki: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the region¡¯s tradition? Cangxu¡¯s Ghost Generals have to perform before battle (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Watermelon_Juice: ¡°Reading the comments after watching the video made me burst out laughing. The talents in the forum are really increasing (laughing emoji)!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Everyone, he¡¯s slowing down. Let¡¯s give him some pressure and make him go faster!¡±


    Following Liu Chai¡¯s yell, the players¡¯ skills came raining down in a more densely packed manner.


    Seeing this, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General¡¯s face turned pale. He immediately sped up his waving speed to cope with the attack.


    ¡°Aye, yes! Faster!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± the Hidden Dragon Ghost General gnashed his teeth while glaring at Liu Chai.


    ¡°If you still have energy left after performing for three hours, I¡¯ll let you kill me!¡± Liu Chai said while smiling.


    The Hidden Dragon Ghost General was rendered speechless.


    He never expected that one day, he, a dignified Ghost General Level Elite, the overlord of a region, would be watched by others like a monkey in the circus.


    The grief in the heart of the Hidden Dragon Ghost General was indescribable.

 Chapter 216 - Justice Will Never Be Absent

    Chapter 216: Justice Will Never Be Absent


    Two hours later¡­


    Liu Chai raised the cup of water in his hands at the Hidden Dragon Ghost General, ¡°Look at you, sweating so much. Do you want to stop and have a cup of water?¡±


    Hearing this, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General¡¯s eyes were filled with grief and wrath. His lips parted and closed as if he wanted to say something.


    At that moment, his pair of numb hands suddenly lost strength, causing the magic wand to slip out of his grasp.


    The densely packed skills immediately smashed on his body, knocking him to the ground!


    The output of the players also became more persistent when they noticed that the Hidden Dragon Ghost General was unable to hold on any longer.


    Maybe even the Hidden Dragon Ghost General did not expect that he would face death under such oppressed circumstances.


    Liu Chai had kept his promise and handed over the final right to slay the Ghost General to Sun Qi the White Phantom. After all, the little dog had suffered so much in this battle and it was thanks to his effort that they could defeat the Hidden Dragon Army.


    The players also did not complain because if it was not for the dog, they might not even have the chance of gaining any prestige points, let alone obtaining the prestige from the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    Sun Qi, who had done his best, burst into tears. He felt that he had finally made it.


    He shook his body and turned to look at Reinhardt who was still sitting on his back, ¡°Are you not going to get off?¡±


    Reinhardt was disappointed. The war was over, after all, so he had no choice but to jump down.


    But his heart would still miss the ride that was like lightning speed. It could only be described as exciting.


    ¡­


    When the battle was completely over, a book gradually appeared in front of the players.


    As a ray of light flashed across the four large gold characters, the pages started to open slowly.


    [March 3, 2319, the Hidden Dragon Ghost General who pledged loyalty to Yuanxu had started a war with the Army of Xianxu. When the battle was at stake, the Beiqi Expeditionary Force arrived and fought hard to turn the tide. Together with the Army of Xianxu, they won the battle in the end!]


    At the bottom of these sentences, there was a picture of the players surrounding the Hidden Dragon Ghost General.


    [Server Announcement: Every player of the Army of Xianxu who participated in this battle will receive a title: Unyielding Protector!]


    [Unyielding Protector (Purple Title)]:


    Dedicated to all the players who participated in the Xianxu Defensive War. Your efforts have brought peace to our homes.


    Title Effect: Able to enter the Naraka Realm Instance Dungeon that has yet to open in advance.


    [Server Announcement: All Beiqi players who participated in the expedition will be rewarded 100 prestige points. The blood you shed for our allies will be recorded in the Annals of Great Battles, and at the same time it will remain engraved in their hearts!]


    The game notification that appeared made both servers¡¯ players cheer together.


    Especially the European server players.


    From being suppressed at the beginning of the war to the hot pursuit in the end, such real war experience had brought great satisfaction to them after achieving the final victory.


    It was their first time being on the battlefield and they were glad to be able to feel the surge of adrenaline rush in such an atmosphere.


    This battle made the European server players understand the terrific abilities of the others whose server had launched three months earlier than theirs.


    The strength they displayed was also fascinating.


    The huge gap did not bring disappointment but instead ignited their desire to succeed.


    Although they were allies in the Underworld, they were still going to be enemies in the future cross-server wars.


    At that moment, the European server players were already quietly preparing for the future cross-server war.


    If they were not strong enough, then they needed to become stronger.


    They already had full control of the Hidden Dragon Region, so the area for training had been expanded. They had plenty of resources as the interior of the region still had some of the Hidden Dragon Warriors who ran away earlier.


    They were already excited to start leveling up and becoming stronger.


    At that moment, a game notification rang again in the mind of the Beiqi players.


    [Game Notification: The War of the Supportive Expedition Force has come to an end. The portal will reopen in three hours, please be prepared. During this period, you are free to roam around the Land of Cangxu as you like!]


    Realizing that they had three hours left to stay in Cangxu, many Beiqi players started to wander around to observe the difference in the sceneries between the Land of Cangxu and their native Beiqi.


    There were also some players who were trading spiritual materials with the European server players, preparing to bring some of the local specialties back home.


    There were some other players who followed the European server players back to Hidden Dragon Village, hoping to see if there were any chances of receiving a special quest here since anything was possible in the game.


    ¡­


    Right now, Reinhardt was en route back home with a smile plastered on his face. Thinking of his heroic act during the battle, he couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of himself.


    Just then, a black figure dashed out of the bushes and threw him to the ground suddenly.


    Reinhardt was shocked and tried to fight back, only to realize that it was Sun Qi the dog.


    ¡°Brother, what are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bite you to death, you bastard! Wasn¡¯t it fun riding on my back just now¡­¡± the dog grit his teeth and bit Reinhardt.


    ¡­


    Currently on the east side of the Hidden Dragon Marsh.


    The appearance of a flash of golden light put a pleasant smile on Hu He¡¯s face.


    ¡°I leveled up again! What a pleasure!¡±


    His level was way higher compared to the others on the European server. Although many players came to him, he managed to beat them to a hasty retreat.


    From Hu He¡¯s point of view, the Land of Cangxu was truly heaven. Even if he made a huge mistake, he could still get away with it and no one could do anything about him.


    ¡°Ah, I missed backstabs! The days of training without them are so relaxing as no disturbance at all.¡±


    Hu He, who was sitting on the tip of an enormous rock, muttered proudly as he glanced at Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit who knocked out a marsh crocodile with a punch.


    ¡°Backstab!¡±


    Suddenly, a soft cry could be heard from behind him, and this shocked Hu He.


    That familiar voice made Hu He remember the black and white screen that always appeared after this voice.


    Stab!


    Hearing the sound of the dagger thrusting into his body, Hu He turned around in disbelief.


    ¡°Big sister, this is the European server!¡± Hu He looked at Little Pomelo with grief.


    ¡°Being paid by someone to take care of a problem is a killer¡¯s attainment. Moreover, I just happened to stop by because of convenience!¡± Little Pomelo stuck out her tongue and thrust her dagger forward.


    Hu He¡¯s lips twitched upon hearing her.


    That¡¯s too fake. We are on the European server now. Was it necessary to stop by and thrust a dagger in me? I seriously suspect that you¡¯re addicted to stabbing me.


    Stab!


    Another dagger appeared in front of his chest, piercing deep into his heart.


    Hu He did not have to turn around to know who did it.


    ¡°Big brother, please spare me. I¡¯ve already run away to the European server. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve all gone too far? Can¡¯t you spare any mercy?¡±


    Hu He slowly turned around and glanced at Murphy while struggling to keep calm. Otherwise, he was afraid that his tears would just roll down his cheek uncontrollably.


    ¡°The mission was taken based on a bounty regardless of right or wrong,¡± Murphy said coolly.


    This time, the Runes of Yin and Yang emerged and collided with Hu He. His health was instantly emptied by the explosion and the screen in front of him turned black once more.


    Seeing Hu He on the ground, Little Pomelo skillfully took three continuous photos.


    She even purposely turned on the beauty filter.


    After settling everything, both of them held hands and walked back.


    The European server players specially invited them to help this time with a pretty high price.


    After they were done with this, they felt that they were a step closer toward a happy life in the future. They could not help but feel delighted.


    ¡­


    The lid of the transparent gaming pod slowly opened, revealing Hu He who was lying inside with soulless eyes.


    He suddenly recalled something said by the players in the forum.


    ¡°The backstab of justice might be late, but it would never be absent!¡±


    Hu He¡¯s heart was filled with grief because he was sent to trial again by a backstab. He then turned around all of a sudden and started hitting the gaming pod with his bare hands.


    ¡°This is such a horrible game! This is such a horrible game! I quit! I don¡¯t want to play it anymore, I hate this game! It doesn¡¯t provide any gaming experience at all, I¡¯m not playing it anymore!¡±


    After venting out his frustrations, Hu He huddled himself up in the gaming pod and started to sob, ¡°I hate them! I hate¡­¡±

 Chapter 217 - The Emergence Of The Seal

    Chapter 217: The Emergence Of The Seal


    The crisis in Cangxu was temporarily relieved as the Beiqi Expeditionary Force came back victorious.


    The Army of Xianxu marched into a period of rapid development.


    Although the death crisis in the Void Ocean broke out again, it did not affect Beiqi. Therefore, Lu Wu was very calm.


    Seeing the soul coins increase day by day, he felt that the days were just so laid-back.


    Even so, Lu Wu¡¯s shut-in life made him feel distressed.


    He had already forgotten how long it was since he last stepped out of his house.


    He even needed Bei Li to help him do the shopping.


    These days made him feel like a kitten confined to its cage. It was awful!


    One day, he felt a sharp pain in his forehead when he was cultivating.


    Thinking that something was wrong with the cultivation, Lu Wu stopped his internal energy circulation and trotted to the mirror to find out what happened.


    Lu Wu was startled to discover that a pink lotus pattern had emerged on his forehead.


    Confused, Lu Wu immediately went to Bei Li, who was stuffing potato chips into her mouth, to clear out his confusion.


    Seeing the pink lotus pattern on his forehead, Bei Li was so shocked that she could not even bother eating her snacks.


    Her reaction made Lu Wu uncertain about what was going on. He started to panic, too, as her reaction was as if he had cancer.


    ¡°Wu, the seal on your body has emerged!¡± Bei Li swallowed the snacks in her mouth and looked at Lu Wu solemnly.


    ¡°Is this serious?¡± Lu Wu was shocked.


    ¡°This is very serious because this seal represents the Deity of Beiqi, ¡®Bei Li¡¯ herself!¡±


    ¡°I know. You said that I was once Bei Li,¡± Lu Wu was exasperated. He felt that he could never bypass this history of his.


    ¡°It has another meaning, which is the symbol of the leader of the Heavenless Alliance!¡±


    ¡°No way, it can¡¯t be!¡± Lu Wu was aghast.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that there will be things like going against Heaven waiting for me,¡± Lu Wu¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°No. Whether you choose to do so or not is your own choice. Since the seal appeared on your body, the people in Heaven will never let you go. So, now you only have two choices! One, use the power of the artifact to enter the Six Paths of Reincarnation to reincarnate and remove this seal temporarily¡­¡±


    ¡°Two! Two! Two!¡± Lu Wu immediately blurted out.


    Are you kidding me? How could I agree to reincarnate when I have yet to even live my own life to the fullest? There¡¯s no way I will do that.


    Hearing this, Bei Li released a shallow, pent-up breath, ¡°Wu, because you are a registered deity in the Underworld God List, this seal will always follow you no matter how many times you reincarnate. This is why you are in grave danger now. Those people from Heaven will most probably be able to track you down by sensing the seal!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wu thought of the Demonic God.


    It seemed that the Demonic God¡¯s Divine Seal also remained after his reincarnation.


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that the seal would appear so soon. If there¡¯s enough time, you can totally assemble an army that can compete with the forces of Heaven. By that time, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to you. But now, you¡¯re in grave danger!¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s expression also became somber.


    ¡°What else can I do other than reincarnate?¡±


    ¡°This is the second choice. Actually, you have already prepared the countermeasures long ago and the pawns will help you, too!¡± Bei Li could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Are you talking about North Sea and the others?¡± Lu Wu was surprised.


    Bei Li nodded hard. Just when she was about to say something, her expression changed, ¡°Wu, quick, let¡¯s get to the Underworld!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wu did not bother to question her and immediately waved his hand. The power of the artifact subsequently enveloped both of them and sent them to the Underworld.


    After both of them left, a divine consciousness descended abruptly and flitted forward, constantly searching¡­


    ¡­


    Before Lu Wu, who sought refuge in the Underworld, had the chance to ask what happened, he saw Bei Li waving her hand. Then, a ray of light appeared in the air and exploded into a blooming lotus.


    ¡°Go! Go to the Cliffs of Desperation!¡± Bei Li utilized the artifact and brought Lu Wu toward the direction of the Cliffs of Desperation.


    At that moment, the sky of Beiqi was torn to a crack. A large white seal appeared and it released thousands of rays of golden light, like the sun shining brightly on the ground.


    When Lu Wu, who was being carried by Bei Li, was illuminated by the golden light, the lotus seal on his forehead started to burn and glow.


    ¡°Beiqi rebel, how dare you come back!¡±


    The thundering voice resonated throughout the sky and earth, then the white seal quickly pressed toward Lu Wu.


    The speed at which Lu Wu and Bei Li moved was no match for the falling speed of the seal at all.


    Just when the seal was about to smash onto them, a white figure suddenly appeared above them.


    His left hand was behind his back while his right hand was raised at the sky, lifting the falling seal.


    Lu Wu turned around in shock, only to realize that it was North Sea.


    ¡°Long time no see, teacher!¡± North Sea smiled and nodded to greet Lu Wu.


    Shocked, Lu Wu did not know how to respond. After some contemplation, he finally replied, ¡°Uhh¡­ long time no see!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you harboring this sinful deity who went against Heaven?¡± the voice from the sky sounded again and a golden figure slowly emerged from the clouds.


    ¡°I am your grandfather!¡±


    After he finished talking, North Sea pressed his palm upward. The seal instantly flew skyward and was kept by the golden figure in the sky.


    ¡°Are you part of the Heavenless Alliance? Then I shall bestow on you an endless hell!¡±


    This time, the figure above threw three big seals, pressing down with the power of the sky and earth.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just sick of living. How dare you sentence me to hell. Don¡¯t cry when you get beat up later!¡± North Sea spoke while flying upward, throwing three continuous punches at the golden figure.


    The seemingly powerless punches did not have any fluctuation of energy. However, the base of the three golden seals in the sky sank suddenly, and three clear fist prints could be seen with prominent cracks around them.


    ¡°Where did you get such power while not being recorded in the Annals of Gods!?¡± the deity above seemed to be very surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be recorded soon enough!¡± North Sea laughed uproariously, his figure disappearing on the spot. When he reappeared, he was right beside the golden figure.


    ¡°Hundred Seals!¡± the golden figure seemed to be extremely shocked and roared in anger. Seals subsequently appeared around him, encircling and protecting him within.


    ¡°Break!¡± North Sea hurled his fists and his right arm turned black instantly, colliding with the golden seals around him.


    Crack!


    His black arm penetrated the barrier formed by the golden seals and swiftly grabbed the golden figure by the neck.


    At the same time, a shadow of the Demonic God appeared behind North Sea.


    ¡°Hehehe!¡±


    ¡°Demonic God!¡± the Hundred Seals Deity¡¯s expression changed.


    Boom!


    Scarlet flames burned on North Sea¡¯s right arm. He grabbed the Hundred Seals Deity and fell toward the ground like a meteor.


    This collision shook the Underworld like a fallen asteroid and caused the entire Beiqi to quake.


    When North Sea reappeared, his left hand was grabbing the Hundred Seals Deity while his right hand was in his chest. With a jerk, a golden heart was extracted from his chest.


    The Hundred Seals Deity¡¯s body started to twitch uncontrollably, and the golden light on his body was slowly fading away.


    At that moment, North Sea had a ferocious expression. He then shoved the golden heart into his mouth and swallowed it.


    Roar!


    His voice resounded through the sky. His whole body was ablaze with golden flames that were constantly burning his body, making deep cracks like a dried-up land.


    ¡°He is indeed a lunatic!¡± looking at North Sea who was screaming, Bei Li was astounded.


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Wu who was aside immediately asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to use the Divine Fire in the heart of a deity to ignite his own Divine Fire¡­ and to attain divinity in such a way goes against Heaven!¡±


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡±


    ¡°As long as he succeeds in apotheosis, he will be hunted down by every single deity of Heaven. He¡¯s like a firefly in the dark, wherever he might be, those in Heaven can always find him through the burning tracks of the Divine Fire! Trying to attain divinity this way is basically suicide! No one has ever done that and survived!¡± Bei Li¡¯s face was particularly solemn.

 Chapter 218 - Fight Against Heaven

    Chapter 218: Fight Against Heaven


    North Sea slowly let go of his hand that was holding onto the Hundred Seals Deity.


    The body that was supposed to be invincible slid down to the ground, crumbling to dust as the wind blew it away.


    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±


    A turbulent white airflow suddenly formed around North Sea, swirling around him as it caused a windstorm.


    With the help of the Divine Fire¡¯s combustion, North Sea¡¯s body started to crack as he underwent the most excruciating transmutation to attain divinity.


    North Sea¡¯s transformation alarmed many ancient forces of the Underworld.


    Subconsciously, they turned their gaze toward Beiqi!


    Over the course of time, there were few in the Underworld who dared to attain divinity using such a method.


    One would alienate the strongest force of all three worlds by using this method. It was totally impossible to succeed without a strong perseverance.


    Moreover, attaining divinity was only a knock on the door. The worst trial along the journey was where one would be hunted down by the world of the immortals.


    That very moment, blood rained from the sky with flashes of lightning and storming thunder, as though declaring to the world that a new god was about to be born.


    Rip!


    A huge crack appeared across the sky, spanning across the horizon. Figures emerged from the crack as they looked at North Sea, who was still in the state of transmutation, with astonishment.


    ¡°He¡¯s a rebel of the Heavenless Alliance!¡± the expression of the leader, Sky Tiger Deity, turned solemn.


    The forces that caused the most trouble for the Underworld were not the Three Great Emperors, who did not interfere with worldly matters, nor the ancient hidden deities. Instead, it was the Heavenless Alliance.


    They never forgot their enmity since the ancient past.


    They did not succumb to living under the domination of Heaven, nor could they let go of the fall of the Underworld. They wanted to use their own power to wreck Heaven and make the Underworld great again.


    This force had never been completely uprooted.


    Even though their past leader, Bei Li, had been forced to reincarnate, they still managed to hide in the Underworld tenaciously.


    ¡°Rebel! Don¡¯t you dare assassinate a god!¡± the Sky Tiger Deity¡¯s howl formed an ancient character in the sky, landing on North Sea.


    Bam!


    North Sea smashed the rune with one punch, ¡°Not only do I want to kill the gods, I want to attack Heaven and kill every single one of your kind¡­ hahaha!¡±


    As the Divine Fire burned, North Sea¡¯s body trembled as if he was bearing a huge pain. Nonetheless, a demented smile was plastered on his face.


    ¡°His body can¡¯t hold it anymore. If he battles under such a condition, his body will definitely disintegrate!¡± Bei Li said with a worried expression.


    ¡°Die, rebel!¡±


    The Sky Tiger Deity widened his eyes as lightning surrounded him. Countless lightning bolts condensed to form a purple thunder cloud that was gushing with electrical juice while shining with tens of thousands of energy rays.


    Boom! Bang!


    A huge, thick rod of lightning fell suddenly from the sky. In that instant, the sky was lit up by purple light.


    A fist seal shot toward the sky and collided with the thunderbolt.


    The collision of the two energy sources caused extreme heat. The air was lit up on fire, forming countless, closely-packed cracks of space.


    Bang!


    The thunder cloud in the sky trembled and struck more lightning bolts.


    This time the fist seal could not block it and was shattered in an instant.


    The thick lightning bolts intersected in the sky, forming an even bigger lightning rod that struck fiercely on North Sea¡¯s body.


    As the purple rays faded, North Sea¡¯s figure reemerged.


    He was hunching his body with his arms hanging by his torso as the blazing Divine Fire burned his body. It seemed as if his condition was bad.


    Drip, drip.


    With blood flowing from his hanging arms, he slowly straightened his body and looked at the sky, his expression obstinate and unruly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Bolts of lightning struck as if it was the end of the world. The entire world was trembling under the thunder cloud¡¯s rampage. It was also the Sky Tiger Deity¡¯s way of announcing to the Underworld his arrival, intimidating them by force.


    North Sea wanted to defend the lightning by raising his hand, but he stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    His body was regenerating under the burning of the Divine Fire. Even using his own energy became extremely difficult.


    Just as lightning was about to strike him, a black shadow appeared behind him. It howled with anger and the loud roar pierced the sky, nullifying the attack.


    ¡°Kid, my incarnation can protect you just this once. You will need to save your own skin after this,¡± the shadow of the Demonic God slowly faded while speaking to North Sea.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ thanks, old friend.¡±


    ¡°Stay alive for me!¡±


    The moment the Demonic God finished speaking, his figure vanished.


    ¡°Since I have made up my mind, it would be terribly humiliating if I can¡¯t get past the first challenge!¡± North Sea laughed while shaking his head.


    As he spoke, he clenched his right fist and hurled it toward the sky. The big fist seal transfigured into a fire-red python in the air, slithering upward. It shattered the lightning bolt that was falling from above and crashed into the thunder cloud.


    The burning giant python then transformed into metal chains, binding the entire thunder cloud. Suddenly, the thunder cloud stopped churning.


    The Sky Tiger Deity¡¯s expression changed because he realized that his connection with the thundercloud was cut off.


    ¡°Bei Li¡¯s Sealing Technique! You are Bei Li¡¯s reincarnation!¡± the Sky Tiger Deity was shocked and apoplectic.


    Who was Bei Li? She was an ancient god in the Underworld, once a major threat to the power of Heaven, and more so the mortal enemy of their people. They had always wanted to get rid of her.


    As the Sky Tiger Deity spoke, North Sea slowly raised his head. A pink lotus slowly bloomed from his forehead.


    At the same time, Lu Wu found out in surprise that the heat on his forehead had receded. As he reached out his hand to touch his forehead, he realized that the lotus pattern was gone, too.


    ¡°He borrowed your seal to prove that he is the true reincarnation of Bei Li. Now you¡¯re safe!¡± Bei Li looked at North Sea who stood facing the heavens with a sad expression.


    ¡°You really are the reincarnation of Bei Li, the God of Rebellion! Hahaha, I must kill you today!¡± the Sky Tiger Deity waved his hand and a ray of white light pierced through the crack in the sky.


    ¡°How about that? Are you scared now? Hahaha!¡±


    Seeing the white ray, North Sea laughed, his expression full of ridicule.


    After confirming that North Sea was the reincarnation of Bei Li, the Sky Tiger Deity dared not to be careless. He immediately waved his hand backward, and the few people behind him started assembling a formation with him as the center. Thousands of purple rays gleamed all over the place.


    The faint image of a burly, half-naked God of Thunder appeared in the sky. He had wings behind his back, three eyes, a red face and feet like that of a hawk¡¯s. He wielded a wedge in his left hand and a hammer in his right.


    As the God of Thunder¡¯s hammer struck, lightning converged in the sky once again, attacking the Underworld over and over.


    This time, without waiting for North Sea, three figures appeared by his side and hit upward with full force.


    Arctic icicles shot out from the ground, growing upward.


    A golden warhammer condensed by the Element of Earth spun rapidly in the air.


    A fiery red and enormous sword pierced the sky, as if trying to split the sky in two.


    Boom!


    The surrounding space started to crack and fall like shattered glass and black distorted space crevices emerged everywhere.


    However, even though Frozen and the two had combined their strength, they were still no match for the gods. Their attacks were suppressed by the lightning bolts, and the lightning once again struck the ground.


    ¡°Go, leave it to me!¡± North Sea widened his weak eyes before immediately shoving his fist upward.


    A phoenix was conjured mid-air. It spread its wings and flew upward, fanning heat waves every time it flapped its wings.


    When the lightning and the phoenix collided, purple and red energies formed a shockwave, squeezing one another.


    ¡°Go!¡± North Sea yelled again.


    In fact, this battle had far exceeded North Sea¡¯s expectations. He knew that it was no use even if Frozen and the rest stayed back to help.


    In this battle, he can only rely on himself.


    ¡°North Sea, you old fool! Even if you order me, I won¡¯t go!¡±


    Frozen¡¯s hands were trembling. The extreme cold and thunder pressured him immensely. He felt as though his body would be crushed by the pressure of the lightning.


    ¡°Fuck you, you insolent brat! You¡¯re gonna get your ass whooped after I¡¯m done here!¡± facing a stubborn Frozen, North Sea lost his temper.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to survive this to beat his ass, you dumb old man!¡± Da Huo retorted.


    ¡°Boss, keep it together! We vow to protect you till you attain divinity!¡± Lie Shan scrunched his face and grit his teeth.


    With the powers of the four combined, the thunder was suppressed on the top of their heads, unable to strike, but it was still pressing down on them inch by inch.


    Bang! Boom!


    The God of Thunder once again hammered with all his might. Thousands of lightning bolts struck and hit against the energy barrier.


    Suddenly, purple light flashed, and the speed of the lightning increased.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Frozen and the rest could not take it anymore. The veins in their body burst, soaking them in blood. Nevertheless, they clenched their teeth and kept on supporting the barrier.


    They knew that the key to turning the tide lay in whether North Sea would be able to ignite his Divine Fire. Thus, they could not give up.


    Bang! Boom!


    The third wave of attacks struck.


    ¡°Go, you idiots!¡± as he saw how Frozen and the others were protecting him with their lives, North Sea could not resist shouting at them.


    He had chosen this path of going against Heaven because of his mentor¡¯s decision.


    In order to reach his goal, he made Frozen and the rest go into reclusion for more than hundreds of thousands of years. He knew he could have treated them better, and he felt remorseful because of this.


    However, this time, they stood by his side resolutely when he ought to have borne the weight of potentially facing death alone. They fought against Heaven with him and were now faced with the risk of having their souls annihilated and being stuck in the Naraka Realm forever without being able to reincarnate.


    North Sea could not take it anymore.


    ¡°Hey old geezer, when you become a god, I want to be the King of Beiqi¡­ cough¡­¡± Frozen said with a trembling body. Suddenly, his Blood Qi began circulating in the wrong direction, causing him to cough out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Frozen, you idiot lad, I am the one who should be the king¡­ hahaha¡­ cough¡­¡± at this moment, Da Huo spoke with a distorted smile before coughing up blood, too.


    ¡°Cough¡­ after this battle¡­ if the three of us are still alive¡­ let¡¯s have another battle¡­ the usual¡­ the winner becomes king!¡±


    Hearing Lie Shan speak, the two nodded heavily, coughing up blood but at the same time laughing together.


    As he looked at Frozen and the rest, anguish boiled in North Sea.


    He could not resist it anymore and howled at the top of his lungs. The enormous phoenix burned once again, holding off against the lightning, pushing up little by little. However, the cracks on his body increased as well.


    At that moment, North Sea looked as weak as a porcelain doll that would crumble at a single touch.


    ¡°Why? Tell me why! Why must they suffer for my sake!?¡± Lu Wu yelled at Bei Li, seeing North Sea and the others who were barely supporting themselves.


    He once thought that he would have no achievements in life. However, his journey had taken a turn since he met Bei Li. For once in his life, there was excitement and something to hope for.


    But this time, his heart was filled with reluctance.


    He admitted he was useless, but however useless he was, he would never use someone else¡¯s life as a wager to gamble for his own future. He still had conscience in his heart; he was still that passionate teenager.


    Bei Li opened her mouth, but she did not know how to word her sentences.


    She could feel Lu Wu¡¯s inner struggle.


    She knew that Lu Wu never changed. He just wanted to live happily. As long as he had soul coins and money, his life would be complete.


    Even when he got the artifact, he never had the ambition to unify the world or the three worlds.


    This time he saw others risking their life to fight for him, fighting to live to the very last moment. He was like a spectator, one who would return to his normal life after everything was over.


    Such apathy was making him suffer greatly.


    Lu Wu¡¯s struggle and pain made Bei Li feel sorry for him.


    ¡°Wu, do you want to help them?¡± Bei Li looked at him.


    ¡°Yes!¡± through clenched teeth, Lu Wu said without hesitation.


    ¡°If we fail¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need ifs, I will bear the consequences of my own doing!¡± Lu Wu said defiantly.


    He knew he was weak, but he was willing to give his all.


    Bei Li nodded, and the soul coins stored in the artifact started to burn. Clumps of raw soul power flowed into Lu Wu¡¯s body.


    Lu Wu felt his forehead heating up, and the pink lotus seal appeared once again.


    Under the overwhelming influence of soul power, Lu Wu felt his body change. The body of Suan Ni faded, and he once again transfigured into a human.


    ¡°Wu, we need to awaken your seal. Relax and let the power that lies in the seal guide you!¡±


    Lu Wu gently nodded and closed his eyes. His body floated mid-air under the influence of soul power.


    At that very moment, the seal on Lu Wu¡¯s forehead started to bloom.


    A translucent white sash slowly covered his body and his figure gradually changed under the shine of the seal.


    His body became well rounded and elegant.


    The bells strung on a red ribbon on her ankles were ringing in the wind.


    At this moment, she opened her eyes.


    Her face had a light, gentle smile which was as clear as a pond and she had an elegant vibe that was unworldly. Stardust had fallen into her eyes, with movements as graceful as a fluttering butterfly, her deity-like posture eloquent.


    Her crystalline eyes felt ethereal like the darkest star-strewn heavens, as though containing a map of dotted constellations. Starlight glittered in the elegant darkness, her glossy eyes like a doe, giving off vibrant beauty as they twinkled. Her gaze was like a waterfall of moonlight, every frown and smile of hers sent off electrifying ripples while delicateness overflowed in her.


    She reached out her hand and pointed before her figure landed softly beside Bei Li, ¡°It¡¯s been some time, little one!¡±


    Bei Li looked at the woman in front of her, and tears swelled in her eyes. She immediately buried her face in her arms crying, ¡°I missed you, I really did!¡±


    ¡°You woke me up after all. How long can I exist?¡± the lady smiled. The youthfulness she displayed put a damper on the sun and moon.


    ¡°The soul power burning inside the artifact can last for an hour!¡± Bei Li raised her head from the embrace of the lady in white, her eyes glistening with tears.


    ¡°Artifact? You¡¯ve grown, little one. You¡¯ve become stronger!¡±


    Bei Li laughed through her tears and nodded firmly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, elder sister!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. The proudest invention of mine was the Way of Fate, but it seems as if this thing is rather useless and is no match for you,¡± the lady in white smiled gently, glowing in beauty as she did so.


    ¡°Elder sister, the mark has started to burn. Will we meet again after your awakening this time?¡± as if remembering something, Bei Li¡¯s eyes started to tear again.


    The lady in white smiled while patting Bei Li¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. After all, there¡¯s a new version of me by your side. Don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    Bei Li¡¯s face turned red when she heard this.


    Boom!


    The loud noise attracted the attention of the lady in white. She looked up at the sky and her expression gradually became cold.

 Chapter 219 - Sealing The Heavens

    Chapter 219: Sealing The Heavens


    The lady in white¡¯s gaze swept past North Sea and the others before it landed on the Sky Tiger Deity in the air.


    The celestial bodies shifted at that moment.


    The Sky Tiger Deity realized something was wrong. However, he assumed it to be North Sea who had unleashed his powers, so he immediately struck another lightning bolt.


    As the lady in white saw what happened, she flicked her jade-like arm and the bells on her wrist started to chime. The crack in the sky was sealed afterward, with chains emerging from around, completely locking down this area of the sky.


    The lightning bolt in the sky was suddenly suspended mid-air and all the spectators from the outside world were blocked from probing.


    North Sea raised his head to look at the sky. As though realizing something when he saw the chains, he immediately turned his head to find a ravishing lady standing behind him.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± North Sea was shocked to see the lady in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well!¡± the lady in white patted his shoulder and walked past him step by step toward the sky.


    North Sea realized that a chain had appeared on his body. The Divine Fire seemed to be suppressed by it to the point where the pain was bearable.


    His body was boiling with regenerated power, slowly healing his cracked body.


    ¡°Old Ancestor!¡± Frozen couldn¡¯t help but shout when he saw the lady in white.


    ¡°Young man, you must be a descendant of Ice Sky¡­ I remember you!¡± the lady in white replied with a smile.


    ¡°But haven¡¯t you undergone puberty? You still resemble a kid after all these years¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Frozen who was enduring great pressure from the thunder spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Old Ancestor, I¡¯m fighting right now! Can you not add salt to my wound? Frozen wailed in his mind.


    Seeing the lotus blooming on the forehead of the lady in white, the Sky Tiger Deity¡¯s face lost its color.


    ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t you already reincarnated? Why are you still alive!?¡±


    ¡°You should die for tormenting my descendants!¡±


    The frost in the eyes of the lady in white sparkled. She waved her hand again, and countless Chains of Law were mobilized, dismissing the God of Thunder¡¯s figure in the sky.


    The scattered ritual expelled large waves of energy, but under the watch of the Chains of Law, all energy was sealed within, unable to disperse.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± the Sky Tiger Deity was filled with fear, causing him to howl instantly.


    If she was an incarnation of Bei Li, the God of Rebellion, he believed that he would be able to counter her easily. After all, he had cultivated himself to reach the Pure Deity level. No matter how gifted the God of Rebellion was, she would never surpass him.


    However, this was different. This was the God of Rebellion herself, whose existence shook the heavens. He was no match for her with his current power.


    Chains of Law appeared at the wave of Bei Li¡¯s hand, binding the deities in the sky to their spots.


    Out of sheer fright, they wanted to scream and struggle.


    However, it was impossible to do so under the restraints placed by the Chains of Law. They could not circulate their internal energy at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    The lady in white smiled and snapped her fingers playfully.


    Snap!


    The Chains of Law started tightening, strangling every single one of them to death, erasing their very existence.


    Looking at the lady in a white floating gown, North Sea and the others were utterly astonished.


    Those people are real deities! But they are like ants in her hand! Her sheer power fascinated them very much.


    After wiping out the deities in the sky, the lady in white descended slowly and arrived beside North Sea.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± North Sea bowed his head respectfully.


    Slap!


    A slap landed fiercely on North Sea¡¯s head, making him fall to the ground.


    ¡°You rascal, are you dumb? Here you are thinking of rebellion when I have reincarnated! You can¡¯t even defeat a Pure Deity with this little power you have, yet you want to fight the heavens!?¡±


    As if still not over it, the lady in white raised her leg and stomped on North Sea twice.


    ¡°Idiot! How did I manage to teach such a dumbass? You¡¯ve pissed me off!¡±


    The other three people trembled as they saw her physically abusing North Sea.


    Frozen finally understood why the Ice Snow Clan was so violent. They were truly the descendants of the Deities of Beiqi.


    Now he also understood why North Sea always beat them. After all, it was passed down generation by generation.


    They were shivering!


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    After she finished stomping on North Sea, the lady in white moved her leg and spoke once more.


    ¡°Teacher, can you not be that violent? It ruins my reputation in front of them!¡± North Sea sighed while raising his sorry face, then glared at the three people who were laughing at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to your gibberish¡­ North Sea, I can only help you this time, the rest is up to you. Use this Divine Fire wisely, as long as you become a god, your future will be a bright one. As for you three, leave together with North Sea. Even though I have sealed this place, they have sent a signal to Heaven. All four of you have been highlighted in the message, so you can¡¯t stay here any longer!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the four of them responded with respect.


    ¡°What kind of plans do you have in the future?¡± the lady in white thought for a while, then asked.


    ¡°My future days will be a thrilling one. Running every day, preventing myself from getting murdered, and maybe killing a few of them instead!¡± North Sea grinned.


    ¡°Is this what you want?¡± the lady in white was shocked.


    ¡°After becoming the King of Beiqi I realized that I don¡¯t have a goal anymore. A life like this is pretty good anyways. I¡¯ll have fun from now on!¡±


    The lady in white was rendered speechless.


    She then raised her thumb, ¡°Terrific! You are my student after all¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s you who raised me well!¡± North Sea seemed pleased.


    Slap!


    ¡°Was I praising you? Don¡¯t think it¡¯s funny! You¡¯ll regret it in the future!¡± the lady in white clenched her fists and had an exasperated expression while she spoke through gritted teeth.


    North Sea did not dare retort. He only could grin sheepishly.


    At that moment, the lady in white realized that her white aura was fading. Her expression became dignified.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. Tell me where you want to go and I will send you there!¡±


    ¡°Master, what about you?¡±


    ¡°The white transmission ray did not record my presence, but only the four of you, especially North Sea. Now everyone in Heaven will think that you are my incarnation, and they will never let you slip away.¡±


    North Sea nodded and said, ¡°Master, how about you send me to the Naraka Realm? It has many space barricades and there will be places to hide when they hunt me down. Anyway, I won¡¯t let them get hold of me that easily. I will cause trouble for them once the Divine Fire in me is completely ignited!¡±


    The lady in white nodded. The stars in her eyes flowed and chains appeared in front of them, tearing open a space portal.


    ¡°Get going! Don¡¯t put me to shame!¡± she gave a stern glare, and the four of them felt a pain on their behinds. The next thing they knew was that they were kicked into the space portal.


    As she returned to Bei Li, the lady in white smiled and patted her little head, ¡°Little one, I want to meet someone before I leave. Wait for me here!¡±


    Bei Li nodded unwillingly as she didn¡¯t want her to go just yet.


    ¡­


    Beiqi, Cliffs of Desperation.


    The chain that was sealed underground twisted and turned, escaping from the ground below.


    The earth started to shake.


    ¡°Aaah, I¡¯m finally out of here!¡± that shout was accompanied by the quake of the earth.


    The lady in white smiled. The chain rolled again, and the place was sealed and compressed once more.


    Not long after, a red-skinned boy appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Asshole, what have you done to me!?¡± the Demonic God roared with rage.


    ¡°Your size is too large and I was afraid that you would destroy Beiqi. That¡¯s why I compressed you a bit,¡± the lady in white waved her hand, as though saying that it was a small matter and he did not need to worry.


    When the Demonic God heard her, his blood pressure shot up and blood vapor diffused around him, ¡°I want to kill you!¡±


    The lady in front of him was responsible for sealing him for countless years, and she even had him compressed now. He felt his anger and rage boiling inside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance. Wanna be friends?¡± the lady in white reached out her right hand.


    ¡°Fuck you¡­¡±


    The Demonic God wanted to lash out but he realized that the chains surrounding him were rumbling, as if preparing to tie him up.


    ¡°I said that we¡¯ll be friends the next time we meet. So, what do you think?¡± the lady in white waved her hand.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ fine!¡± the Demonic God felt exasperated. He seriously suspected that he would be sealed once again if he did not agree.


    After all, it had happened once, even though it was his fault that time for destroying Beiqi¡­


    When the two of them shook hands, the lady in white smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re free now, my large friend¡­ go celebrate your freedom!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you!¡± the Demonic God clenched his teeth.


    ¡°There is no need for expressing your gratitude. Please refrain from causing trouble in the future, or else you¡¯ll be in deep trouble if you meet one of those unreasonable ancient gods!¡±


    Is there anyone else more unreasonable than you? The Demonic God growled to himself, but he did not dare say out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go, but do remember me as your friend!¡± the lady in white smiled and disappeared from where she had been standing.


    As he saw the lady leave, the Demonic God had mixed feelings.


    That person was his greatest enemy other than the Hiderigami himself. However, it was also because of her that his negative emotions were suppressed, making him rational again. It was also because of her that he got to know North Sea, his old friend.


    This was why the Demonic God was in a dilemma whether to bear a grudge or not against her.


    Fine, it was about time she disappeared. Anyways. I¡¯ll remember what she did. When I become stronger, if we get to meet again, I¡¯ll definitely get my revenge!


    As he thought about it, an evil smile flashed across his face. He turned his head toward the ocean and his body floated mid-air.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m free!¡±


    Bang!


    The flying Demonic God collided with an unknown force field that sealed the land, and he slowly descended.

 Chapter 220 - Mech System

    Chapter 220: Mech System


    The seal was slowly dissipating, and the figure of the lady in white also started to fade.


    ¡°Big sister!¡± Bei Li plunged into her arms, unwilling to let her go.


    Patting Bei Li¡¯s little head, the lady in white had a comforting smile on her face.


    ¡°Let him help you. Tell him everything when he has the capability. After all, those people who went beyond the sky will come back one day. Don¡¯t bear everything on your own, for all will be lost if you die.¡±


    As Bei Li listened, her eyes reflected the struggle she was experiencing, but she nodded firmly.


    The lady in white dissipated in a flash, and all that left was spiritual light.


    A cat with its eyes tightly shut fell from the spiritual light.


    Bei Li immediately stepped forward to catch him.


    Seeing Lu Wu in a deep sleep, Bei Li¡¯s eyes sparkled with tears. She hugged him and rubbed him with her face.


    ¡­


    Inside the house¡­


    Seeing Lu Wu, who was looking at the mirror questioning his existence, biting his claws, and scratching his head, Bei Li sighed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were willing to pay the price? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already over!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that I would turn into a woman for the fight!¡± Lu Wu bit his little claws. He looked like he was falling apart internally.


    Even though the crisis was over, it caused trauma deep within poor Lu Wu¡¯s young soul. It was too scary for him. A vital body part of his disappeared yesterday.


    ¡°The crisis can only be uplifted with her power!¡± Bei Li was exasperated.


    ¡°I hate it!¡± Lu Wu bit his claws again and started to grind his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it¡­ it really wasn¡¯t a big deal¡­ now, we should focus on how to speed up the development of the players!¡±


    Hearing her, Lu Wu put his little claws down, his expression becoming solemn.


    The crisis in the world of the immortals was not completely alleviated.


    Even though North Sea had shouldered everything and became a wanted target for the world of the immortals, there were many uncertainties.


    If North Sea was caught and his soul was searched, then Lu Wu would once again become the target for the world of the immortals.


    No doubt Lu Wu had the artifact and could hide in it when he could no longer remain in the three worlds. However, a life like this was not what Lu Wu wanted.


    In order for North Sea to overcome the danger and for himself to live in this world without any fear, he needed a vast army of players that could shake Heaven¡¯s forces.


    Lu Wu, who was originally unmotivated, suddenly had the desire to become strong.


    Speeding up the development of the players was once again put on their meeting agenda.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li had already been discussing it. They contacted Wu Guoyi and prepared to launch the American servers earlier than scheduled.


    What about the location of the new manifestation land?


    After a long discussion, they decided to place the first players¡¯ stronghold in the most chaotic realm, the Land of Naraka, a place far from both Beiqi and Cangxu.


    Even though survivability was low in this realm, it was filled with abundant resources. As long as they could pass through the newbie phase, their development would be a fast one.


    At the same time, Lu Wu decided to manage this server himself.


    The American server was launched later than the other servers. Therefore, in the past few days, Bei Li had personally created a mechanism for the growth of American server players that was entirely different from and independent of the other servers.


    It was called the Mech Warrior System!


    Research and development was Bei Li¡¯s strength. Bei Li had no trouble designing a game mechanic that allowed players to grow using technology as the main method and then used cultivation as support.


    Bei Li had set the technology-based growth model. The players could upgrade their mechs with the soul power they had gained after leveling up. At the same time, they could use spiritual ores from the Underworld to customize their mechs in the NPC area. There were many growth methods for the players.


    The options for default character classes were temporarily set to three.


    [Lightsaber Mech]: A close combat character class with the lightsaber as the main weapon, assisted with a laser dagger and a small-caliber ion gun.


    Distribution of soul power after leveling up: The main skill is an increase in the lightsaber¡¯s sharpness and mech defense, supported by an improvement in the laser dagger and small-caliber ion gun.


    [Rechargeable Mech]: A ranged attack character class that is able to use multiple types of rechargeable weapons with flexibility. Starter weapons include laser cannons, a sniper rifle, etc. Weak in its close combat abilities.


    Distribution of soul power after leveling up: The main skill is an improvement in the weapon¡¯s performance, supported by an auxiliary mech defense.


    [Auxiliary Mech]: A combat assistance character class that is able to create Nano Mech Repairing Balls and combat assistance items such as control force fields (Gravity Field, Repulsive Force Field, and Mech Repair Force Field). Equipped with a lightsaber and small-caliber ion gun.


    Distribution of soul power after leveling up: The main skill is the strengthening of the processing factory in the mech warehouse, supported by auxiliary mech defense.


    Even though this growth system could help the American server players to grow rapidly, they had a critical weakness, which was their physical bodies.


    If the mech were to be destroyed, the players would basically just be lambs for the slaughter without any combat ability.


    Everything had its pros and cons.


    However, Lu Wu also suggested adding a recycling system that accepted spiritual material in exchange for physical experience in the shops of the American servers.


    This system allowed the American server players to separate their growth plans into a main and a supportive one.


    The soul power obtained by the main body could be used to upgrade the mechs, while the body¡¯s defense could be improved by selling spiritual material and obtaining soul power or experience points.


    This allowed another path for the American server players to spend money in-game.


    After all, the need for spiritual materials of the American server players was low. In fact, they needed spiritual ore the most. This was the main material that could help them upgrade their mechs and improve their add-on performance.


    After the recycling system was launched, it could help stabilize the spiritual material market in the American server, as well as help Lu Wu earn more soul coins. It was a plan that shot two birds with one stone.


    There would always be bizarre players who would develop all styles of playing. For example, after the mech is destroyed, players who use cash might still be strong physically and able to fight the enemy for a long period of time.


    Bei Li agreed to Lu Wu¡¯s plan immediately and continued to focus on researching.


    After three days or so, the grand plan for the growth of the American server players was completed.


    Lu Wu was not concerned about the reliability of this growth system. After all, Bei Li was top notch with her researching skills, and problems never occurred when she was in charge.


    As for himself¡­


    Upon knowing that his past life was none other than the creator of the Way of Fate, Lu Wu¡¯s desire to learn from Bei Li was crushed. He knew that he did not have the talent to do so and he was better off watching from the sidelines.


    After everything was set, Lu Wu only had to wait for Wu Guoyi¡¯s message before beginning his worldwide conquest for Battle Online.


    At the same time, he had a plan and that was for the Beiqi Army to expand their territory.


    This would be done sooner or later, as many players of the Ghost Commander rank have started to appear. They had enough power to fight against most of the forces in the world.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s mind, the horn of invading other lands was already blown.

 Chapter 221 - Mo Xiaoxin

    Chapter 221: Mo Xiaoxin


    Dragon Nation, Wei City.


    Mo Xiaoxin had just resigned and walked out the company¡¯s door. He lit a cigarette pleasantly and strolled toward the subway station.


    It was rush hour where traffic was at its highest. The subway was cramped. After swiping his transit card, Mo Xiaoxin managed to squeeze into the subway train with a little extra effort.


    As the subway train started moving, Mo Xiaoxin scanned his surroundings for a less cramped space.


    However, the moment he lifted up his foot, the middle-aged woman beside him let out a piercing scream.


    He noticed that he had accidentally stepped on someone¡¯s toes. Mo Xiaoxin apologized at once, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Are you a pig? How do you even manage to step on other people¡­?¡±


    Facing the unrelenting middle-aged woman who kept on rambling, Mo Xiaoxin took out his earphones. He unlocked his smartphone and launched the Talking Tom app.


    Five minutes later, when the woman paused, the app on Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s phone started to speak¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Are you a pig¡­¡±


    It pissed off the woman and she continued scolding at once. Mo Xiaoxin, who was holding the handrails, maintained a calm expression and raised his smartphone without having to open his mouth.


    The passengers could not resist laughing as they listened to the middle-aged woman bickering back and forth with a phone app.


    Mo Xiaoxin seemed like an outsider to the conversation, as though the woman was simply just arguing with a phone.


    Reaching his station, Mo Xiaoxin got off the train and quickly shuffled back home.


    His resignation meant that he had lost his main form of a steady income, but he was not concerned about this at all.


    Since he was a player of Battle Online, he could do some labor in the game and live on that instead.


    When he thought of Battle Online, Mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He felt that everyone in this game was talented and they knew how to sweet talk. He liked it very much.


    He did not enter his gaming pod when he reached home. Instead, he switched on his computer.


    Logging onto the forum, a smile appeared on his face.


    He scanned through the posts in the forum. His attention was caught by a post which was debating whether a Knight or Drought Zombie¡¯s defense was stronger.


    After reading the original author¡¯s review and the players¡¯ replies, Mo Xiaoxin typed a sentence and attached a picture.


    [A Knight is obviously stronger than a Drought Zombie, because (The Dog and The Knight.jpg). Didn¡¯t you know? (laughing emoji)]


    As expected, Sun Qi the dog soon heard aboout the reply and threatened him to delete the picture.


    Mo Xiaoxin calmly lit a cigarette and inhaled before typing another sentence.


    [Good dog, pats head (laughing emoji)]


    Then he closed the post, clicked on another one, and continued his inspection.


    Yes, Mo Xiaoxin was the legendary player known as Crayon_Shinchan, the ultimate troll of the forum who had pissed off countless players.


    Even though the forum was full of hatred toward him, he was good at keeping his identity anonymous. Nobody ever found out his identity in the game, which was why he got off completely scot-free.


    He had to thank his mother for that. If not for the training given by his mother since he was very young, Mo Xiaoxin felt that he would be hunted down like they did with Hu He.


    He remembered his youthful days when his mother told him not to drink water that has been left overnight.


    Having the inclination to troll others since a young age, Mo Xiaoxin asked his mother, ¡°Can I drink water that was boiled at 6 o¡¯clock in the morning when it is 6 o¡¯clock in the evening?¡±


    His mother said yes.


    He asked again, ¡°What about water boiled at 9 o¡¯clock in the evening to 9 o¡¯clock in the morning?¡±


    His mother said no.


    Therefore Mo Xiaoxin started his trolling.


    ¡°If the water has been equally left for twelve hours under the same storing conditions, why can¡¯t I drink the latter? After all, the low temperature at night is better for storage.¡±


    This time, Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s mother did not answer. Instead, she raised her feather duster and beat him while praising him for using his brains. Why did she beat him then? It was probably because she was in a bad mood, that¡¯s all.


    That very moment, Mo Xiaoxin knew he had to hide his talent. He should never reveal his aptitude or he would suffer.


    However, the Internet was without boundaries. After getting in touch with this world, he realized that he really liked it there.


    He could troll as much as he wanted. They couldn¡¯t do anything to him even though they were enraged. They wouldn¡¯t be able to climb out from his computer monitor, at least.


    After offending people for half an hour, Mo Xiaoxin decided to retreat from the forum and return to his gaming pod, despite the players repeatedly demanding him to expose his actual address.


    ¡­


    His figure appeared in the game. Looking at the purple staff he bought with his own hard-earned money, Mo Xiaoxin nodded with content.


    Suddenly, his Friends Menu started beeping.


    Opening it to check, he realized that most of the notifications were requests from friends in the game to team up with them or venture the seas together.


    After some thought, Mo Xiaoxin rejected their invites one by one with goodwill before heading toward the beach.


    He decided to try his luck on the seas by going fishing for some spiritual fish and then selling them at a good price.


    Of course, the main reason was that he could check out the forum while fishing.


    He arrived at the beach on the Liuli Coast via the transport array.


    As Mo Xiaoxin was about to call for a private Specter Ship, he noticed two people staring at him.


    He immediately smiled at them while returning his gaze. He was about to have small talk with them, only to find their faces familiar.


    It was the lovebird killers, Murphy and Little Pomelo.


    ¡°How are you? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Mo Xiaoxin smiled and asked.


    He was rather worried, but he did not think that the duo would have found out that he was Crayon_Shinchan. He had never exposed any personal information.


    After all, in the game, he was a backline mage that was pretty nice toward his fellow guild mates, had a soft personality, and was someone people could easily make friends with.


    ¡°Do you know the player named Crayon_Shinchan?¡± Little Pomelo flicked her dagger which was balanced on the tip of her finger while smiling cunningly.


    Mo Xiaoxin was shocked as he heard her, but he smiled again before saying, ¡°You mean that forum troll? How would I know him? He¡¯s trolled me before and I don¡¯t like him very much, either.¡±


    ¡°Quit pretending. We know it¡¯s you. What else did you think we came here for?¡± Little Pomelo dissipated into a shadow and drifted forward, appearing behind Mo Xiaoxin.


    Mo Xiaoxin was confused upon hearing her words.


    He was sure that other than being a troll in the forum, he hadn¡¯t done anything which would expose his identity in the game. He wondered how they found out his identity.


    When he thought about it properly, though, he realized that something was wrong.


    He had spent years on forums and he had seen bounty killers streaming their killings live.


    According to their style, if they had secured a target, they would act immediately instead of prolonging their fight. As for now, something must be wrong if they were attempting small talk.


    When he thought of this, Mo Xiaoxin sighed.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person. Even though my name has the homonym Xiaoxin in it, I¡¯m really not that shameless guy Crayon_Shinchan. If you don¡¯t believe me, try asking my guild mates. They can tell you what kind of person I am!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin did not show any sign of fear even when he felt the chill on his neck. He spoke as though he was complaining.


    At that moment, the dagger on his neck was removed.


    Mo Xiaoxin turned around to find Little Pomelo bowing to him politely.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry to have bothered you. Looks like we¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡±


    Fuck, of course they were trying to bait me. Luckily I¡¯ve been smart since I was a kid!


    Mo Xiaoxin sighed a breath of relief. While smiling at Murphy and Little Pomelo, he said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I hope you guys find him soon and kill him until he flees the server!¡±


    ¡°We will. Even though we don¡¯t personally hold a grudge against him, the crowdfunding for the operation has reached 30,000 soul coins. We shall kill him!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face twitched when he heard this, ¡°Good luck!¡±

 Chapter 222 - A Massacre Triggered By A Fish

    Chapter 222: A Massacre Triggered By A Fish


    At the Void Ocean, the Demonic God who was floating in mid air was holding a red fishing rod that was infused with Blood Qi.


    From time to time he would look at the crystal blue sky, the mysteriously deep ocean, and the seagulls cawing in his ear. The beauty of nature pleased the Demonic God very much. For the first time in his life, he realized that happiness was in fact this simple.


    As the fishing rod bobbed, a smile appeared on the Demonic God¡¯s face.


    Although he could easily catch fish by himself, he was enjoying the beauty of the world and was against using such a brutal way. He enjoyed the fun of fishing tremendously.


    Seeing a red spiritual fish jumping from the water and the splashing droplets shining under the rays of the sun, the Demonic God smiled joyfully.


    He reached out his hand and was about to take it.


    Suddenly, an enormous black figure a thousand meters wide emerged from the surface water.


    As the Demonic God gaped in bewilderment, a giant creature leaped from the water and swallowed the red spiritual fish in one gulp. At the same time, it snapped his fishing line that was condensed by Blood Qi.


    Splash!


    The giant fish dove into the water once more, splashing waves that drenched the Demonic God.


    What the fuck¡­


    The massive black figure slowly faded away. The Demonic God felt his negative emotions brewing inside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± the Demonic God roared and lept into the water to chase after the giant fish.


    ¡­


    Little Pomelo and Murphy looked dejected as they saw Mo Xiaoxin leaving with his private Specter Ship.


    ¡°Murphy, do we really have to approach every single player with Xiaoxin in their names?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice. Crayon_Shinchan hasn¡¯t left any clues. We can only try one by one,¡± he sighed helplessly.


    ¡­


    Mo Xiaoxin sighed a breath of relief when he saw the backs of the retreating duo.


    He had a narrow escape this time.


    If they really had their eyes on him, Mo Xiaoxin felt that it would be much better if he stayed in the safe zone. After all, that Hu He player was a great example. The future would be more than pain and sorrow.


    As he thought about it, Mo Xiaoxin reached his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. He could not help but feel lucky.


    His Specter Ship drifted away with the bobbling waves, approaching the Void Ocean.


    Mo Xiaoxin took out his fishing equipment from his inventory and prepared to start his daily carefree labor.


    What Mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t notice were the two figures squatting on top of the ship¡¯s mast.


    Their gaze scanned him from time to time, suspicion clearly written on their faces.


    Murphy and Little Pomelo had decided to give up, but the more they thought of it, the more they found it strange.


    Their killer instincts told them that this person was suspicious. They decided to carry on with their observation as there might be unexpected gains.


    However, after following him for half an hour, they hadn¡¯t observed anything fishy, and this left them even more puzzled.


    Pondering, Little Pomelo started a livestream.


    If the two of them couldn¡¯t recognize him, they might as well gather everyone from the forum to identify that person.


    Soon, a post showed up on the official forum page.


    [Instinct tells us that this person is Crayon_Shinchan. Does anyone have a way of proving it?]


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°The bounty killers are finally going to carry out a backstab of justice on the master troll from the forum. Good luck (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°From my months of experience of reading Crayon_Shinchan¡¯s comments, you can try asking him a question. If he trolls you in response, kill him (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Crayon_Shinchan should be responding to this post soon. Otherwise, his suspiciousness +50%¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°My keen sense of smell tells me he is the one!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°He is too good at hiding. If you really want clues, you probably won¡¯t find them in the game. But his characteristics of trolling seem obvious, so you can only try starting with this.¡±


    Lost8kToOnlineDating: ¡°Not a good idea. He¡¯s not stupid. He won¡¯t troll if he recognizes both of you. The only way is to wait for him to launch the forum and observe carefully. The forum interface will show his ID.¡±


    ¡­


    The players started working together to figure out whether that person was Crayon_Shinchan or not.


    Under normal circumstances, Crayon_Shinchan would respond instantly when he saw posts like this. Surprisingly, he did not appear and mock them for being overconfident in the forum. It caused everyone to suspect him even more.


    However, it was better to play it safe. They couldn¡¯t conclude that this person was Crayon_Shinchan with that single point. It could also be that he was busy today.


    Everybody started intensely discussing all kinds of methods to test him. There were even players who overreacted, shouting slogans like, ¡°Rather kill all than miss one.¡±


    It was obvious how much everyone in the forum hated the troll.


    Reading the players¡¯ reply, Little Pomelo nodded and started observing Xiaoxin closely.


    There was an agreement among everyone¡¯s viewpoints, and that was how it was impossible to identify Crayon_Shinchan in the game. It could only be done through the forum.


    The two of them squatted and watched over Mo Xiaoxin intently, waiting for him to launch the forum dashboard and to pick up any vital clues.


    Down below, the forehead of Mo Xiaoxin, who was holding a fishing rod and had his back to the duo, was full of sweat.


    Fuck¡­ luckily I was smart enough to spend a sum of money to upgrade my exploration skill to the max. Otherwise, you people would have blown my cover.


    Mo Xiaoxin acted calmly and did not launch the forum. He held on to the fishing rod and gazed across the boundless ocean as though he was enjoying the scenery.


    It started to dispirit the twin assassins.


    Why is it this hard to take a look at the forum menu!?


    After a three hour battle of wit and courage, the duo finally gave up and jumped from the mast, appearing beside Mo Xiaoxin.


    The thud of something landing could be heard.


    Faking surprise, Mo Xiaoxin turned around.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s you guys! Why are you guys on my ship?¡±


    ¡°Just passing by!¡± Murphy said coolly.


    You goddamn liar! There is nothing but water around. Why don¡¯t you show me how you passed by?


    Mo Xiaoxin wanted to troll him, but he restrained himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very good, is it? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not Crayon_Shinchan, yet you still followed me in secret.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re truly sorry, Crayon_Shinchan!¡± Little Pomelo apologized.


    Hearing her, Mo Xiaoxin raised his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of trying. I¡¯m really not Crayon_Shinchan¡­ so stop probing me!¡±


    You guys are still too young to bait me out! Mo Xiaoxin was pleased with himself.


    ¡°Then we have nothing else to say. Launch your forum to prove your innocence!¡± as they spoke, Murphy and Little Pomelo pulled out their daggers.


    ¡°Why¡­ why should I launch the forum? I don¡¯t like forums¡­ I don¡¯t even have an account!¡± after hearing that he had to launch his forum, Mo Xiaoxin started to panic.


    ¡°Then create an ID now. You won¡¯t lose anything anyway. Furthermore, the forum ID and account are linked¡­ this will prove your innocence!¡±


    Seeing Mo Xiaoxin start to sweat, the players who were watching the stream started to get heated up.


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Wow! Looks like they¡¯ve actually found Crayon Shinchan. It¡¯s getting exciting! Let¡¯s spectate!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Kill him! I¡¯ll be waiting for him in the safe zone (sly smile emoji)!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Hahaha, look how his face changes. He really looks like the character Crayon Shinchan!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Who was the person who said he had escaped the three worlds and the five elements, and mere humans could not find him? (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    The players discussed furiously. Most of them agreed that this person was indeed Crayon_Shinchan.


    Murphy and Little Pomelo smiled, resting their daggers on Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s neck.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s you!¡±


    However, it was at this moment that a figure appeared in the live stream.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°You foolish humans; I already said that I am beyond the three worlds, nor am I within the five elements. Why don¡¯t you guys accept the fact that you¡¯ll never find me? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Looks like someone is about to die. Let me spectate +1 (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Just do it, or else I¡¯ll go and have my meal (exasperated emoji)!¡±


    His appearance shocked everyone in the forum.


    The ID name could not be repeated. If Crayon_Shinchan appeared in the forum, then that person in front of them in the game would definitely not be Crayon_Shinchan.


    The sudden twist caught everyone off guard.


    Even the twins were shocked.


    They were speechless as they looked at Mo Xiaoxin who was equally shocked.


    You could have proved it by launching your forum if you¡¯re not Crayon_Shinchan. Why did you have to make it so complicated? What a waste of everyone¡¯s time and reaction!


    Annoyed, the duo kept their daggers and apologized while bowing once more.


    Mo Xiaoxin breathed another sigh of relief in his heart. He was basking in his intelligence again because he already understood what happened.


    Half an hour ago, he contacted his mother, who was playing Battle Online next door, through his Friends Menu. He asked her to come to his room and use the forum on his computer, where he had already logged in with his account.


    If it was not for the preparation earlier, he would not have been able to survive this crisis.


    Good thing I¡¯m that smart¡­ any normal antagonist would have died!


    ¡°Can you guys leave now?¡± Mo Xiaoxin who was now confident spoke impatiently toward the both of them.


    ¡°No. You may not be Crayon_Shinchan, but we suspect you to be a member of the trolling community. Launch your forum for us¡­ you may be on the wanted list, too!¡± even though they had apologized, they had no intention of letting him go.


    Mo Xiaoxin was dumbfounded.


    Just as Mo Xiaoxin was panicking and the both of them pulled out their daggers again, the ship suddenly tilted toward the right.


    All of them struggled to keep their balance, grabbing onto the ship¡¯s side to avoid falling into the water.


    They could see a huge semicircle swirling on the water surface and a gigantic fish head parted the water, rapidly enlarging in their view.


    It was a fish¡­ a huge fish¡­ an enormous fish!


    Seeing the behemoth in front of them, they and the viewers of the livestream were nonplussed.


    They knew this fish. It was none other than the legendary monster inhabiting the Void Ocean, Tao Wu.


    What was even more shocking was that there was a creature inside Tao Wu¡¯s mouth.


    It was a boy with red hair and skin.


    Furthermore, with his physical strength, he was able to keep Tao Wu¡¯s mouth open. It was unbelievable.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As the redhead boy roared, Tao Wu¡¯s humongous body was pulled out bit by bit from the water.


    ¡°Give me back my fish!¡± the redhead boy shouted angrily.


    Tao Wu did not answer him. Instead, it continued to struggle.


    It seemed to anger the redhead boy as he instantly threw it toward the surface of the ocean, spattering waves that were hundreds of feet tall.


    The trio who stood there with shocked expressions were struck by the wave, and the ship dismantled at once. They were thrown into the water and swirled in the rumbling ocean.


    They struggled to float to the surface, but before they could, they were pounded deeper back into the sea by the current. The impact caused all of them to pass out.


    Even up until their deaths they didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    Was it a quarrel triggered by Tao Wu owing the boy a fish?

 Chapter 223 - The Onlookers

    Chapter 223: The Onlookers


    The battle between Tao Wu and the Demonic God attracted the attention of all the players.


    In order to see what was happening more clearly, many of them started going out to sea to get a firsthand look.


    Currently, there were many media agencies in the game, and they definitely did not want to miss a great scoop.


    This battle had an impact so large that it even surpassed Lu Wu¡¯s prediction.


    The Demonic God and Tao Wu were creatures that had thick skin and were almost impossible to kill. And the rainstorm that formed due to their battle in the Void Ocean affected many forces.


    The Death Clan was the one that was affected the most.


    At this very moment, numerous players¡¯ warships harbored on the Void Ocean. The players took out their telescopes, turned on the recording function and started to spectate.


    Other than the players, there was another great force that straightaway joined in the battle.


    It was the Death Clan.


    Being creatures of the Abyss, they would engulf any living being in front of them, regardless of whether it was the Demonic God or Tao Wu.


    Therefore, such creatures who were like ants in the eyes of the Demonic God and Tao Wu began to harass them from every corner.


    The players were extremely entertained.


    During this epic skirmish, nobody dared to venture deep into the Void Ocean territory, except for a few large guilds.


    That was exactly because it was inhabited by the Death Clan. Not only did they have a massive population, but they also had immense power.


    However, these creatures challenging Tao Wu and the Demonic God were biting off more than they could chew. The players naturally welcomed such a scene.


    While Tao Wu and the Demonic God were brawling, the Death Clan was crushed to powder after being hit by their energy. There was so much of it that the ocean was dyed black.


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Nice show, keep fighting! Eradicate the Death Clan!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about who Crayon_Shinchan actually is¡­ I thought I would get my revenge today!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Good dog, pats head¡­ (The Dog and The Knight.jpg)¡±


    173¡¯s_Media_Department: ¡°How exciting! Writing scripts while watching the battle is the best!¡±


    Starsea¡¯s_Media_Department: ¡°This game is amazing. The architecture of the world does not revolve around the players; the entire universe creates its own system, just like this battle (exciting emoji)!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Don¡¯t you guys ever sleep? Here you are watching Godzilla vs Ultraman (slamming desk emoji), count me in!¡±


    Lost8kToOnlineDating: ¡°I have a bold idea. Can we loot them the moment they barely have any health left?


    ¡­


    At the seabed of the Abyss.


    The Sea King who was wearing black thorned armor opened his black eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time. Those at the surface of the ocean should have been able to gather enough combat power already. Time to get our revenge!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, you really fit in our clan as you have the desire to destroy everything,¡± a black frog said as he hopped onto the Sea King¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the Sea King pushed the frog off his shoulder and stomped it with his foot.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Splat!


    The black frog turned into black vapor. Then, it floated upward and gained shape again.


    ¡°Mu Hai, I¡¯ll have you know that your power belongs to me. Without me, you¡¯re nothing!¡± the black frog¡¯s tone turned cold.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± the Sea King took out the Death Halo from his chest.


    ¡°Mu Zhiguang¡¯s weapon!¡± terror could be seen from the black frog¡¯s face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it mine if you¡¯re dead?¡± the Sea King smiled cruelly. This holy artifact of death which he had not been able to control earlier shone with bright rays before sucking the black frog into it.


    ¡°Let me out. How dare you betray me!¡±


    Shouts of rage echoed from the black halo, but the Sea King merely smiled scornfully.


    Even though he could not eradicate the origin of the Death Clan, after gaining their power, he could have them sealed off as Mu Zhiguang did.


    Without their leader, the Ruler of Death, all of the powers which he possessed now would naturally belong to him, including the Death Clan¡¯s.


    Glancing at the spiritual bodies of the Death Clan that are continuously flying from the seal, the Sea King felt ecstatic and swam toward the surface.


    He had waited too long. It was finally time!


    Excited, he whirled toward the surface and jumped out of the water. Sprawling his body in mid air and stretching his limbs, he looked up at the moon.


    ¡°Evil subjects of the Death Clan, follow me¡­¡±


    Bam!


    An energy ball was shot from afar and blasted him away.


    After stabilizing himself in mid-air, he turned around furiously to see who ambushed him.


    However, what he saw shocked him.


    The sea was dyed black with the bodies of the Death Clan that had been shredded into pieces. The scene was a total massacre.


    ¡°Who, who did this!?¡± the Sea King¡¯s temper flared up and he could not help but howl.


    At that very moment, the water bubbled and Tao Wu¡¯s gigantic body leaped from the water, leaving a crescent trail in the air. His tail slapped hard onto the Sea King¡¯s body, pounding him into the water.


    ¡°Bravo, bravo!¡±


    The onlookers from afar started to applaud upon seeing what happened.


    ¡°Nice! That¡¯s what he deserves for all of that pretense!¡±


    ¡°Cool, I give that hit a 10 out of 10!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t that the Sea King? What is he trying to do when the gods are battling? What an ostentatious entrance he¡¯s made!¡±


    ¡­


    The excited onlookers cheered. Some of them even took out a tablecloth and food and started cooking on the spot, as though they were going to stay there until the show finished.


    At that moment, a dozen warships sailed from the north. Among them, the mega warship was especially appealing.


    The players turned vigilant at once.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. We saw your livestream post on the forum, so we¡¯re just here for the show!¡± Li Xing shouted on the live chat channel.


    They were all shocked when they heard him.


    However, Li Xing¡¯s fleet of warships from the European server were closing in.


    True to their words, they didn¡¯t do anything excessive. They took out their telescopes to watch and would applaud occasionally as though they were one of the spectators.


    Later, players from both servers started exchanging local delicacies. Some even played some background music on the channel for Tao Wu and the Demonic God¡¯s battle. They looked like they were having a lot of fun.


    Lu Wu facepalmed at the lazy attitude of the players. How preposterous!


    Watching Tao Wu and the Demonic God fight instead of leveling up! Can they be any less promising?


    The players¡¯ actions angered Lu Wu so much that he slammed the ground with disappointment plastered across his face.


    ¡­


    The Sea King was really upset as he probed out of the water.


    He planned to use the Death Clan, who was now scattered all over the ocean, to invade Beiqi. However, all of them were wiped out in just half a day without his supervision.


    He could not accept his fate, especially after spotting Tao Wu.


    He knew what Tao Wu was like. Even though that monster was a true terror of the Void Ocean, it didn¡¯t do much except sleep throughout the year and occasionally woke up to eat. What the hell is wrong with it today that it went on a rampage and killed the entire Death Clan?


    The Sea King believed that there was no way Tao Wu despised the Death Clan on his own.


    The scale of the battle was much larger when the Death Clan fought against the Mu Te Sea Clan. So how come it was nowhere to be seen back then?


    It was at this moment that the sea boiled up again. When the Sea King saw this, he quickly dodged.


    After he had evaded Tao Wu, a giant red figure leaped up from the surface and grabbed Tao Wu¡¯s tail.


    Tao Wu started to struggle and gave a loud cry.


    Nonetheless, the Demonic God didn¡¯t care about this. He grabbed its tail and whirled it for a full circle before throwing it to the right fiercely.


    The flabbergasted Sea King who thought he evaded the attack was once again hit by Tao Wu.


    ¡°Bravo, bravo!¡± the onlookers were roaring with applause.


    ¡°Nice!¡±

 Chapter 224 - Death And Calamity

    Chapter 224: Death And Calamity


    The Sea King was utterly flabbergasted as he was sent flying again.


    As far as he could remember, Tao Wu¡¯s power was second to none in the Void Ocean, but it was now being punched by someone else.


    Who is that red figure? The power he possesses is frightening! The Sea King exclaimed to himself.


    Nevertheless, that was no longer important. Staying alive was now the most vital goal.


    He wanted no part in this scary battle. He might be squashed to death if he participated in it.


    Turning around, he jumped into the water and quickly dove deep toward the seabed of the Abyss.


    He decided to set aside his plan of invading Beiqi for the time being. After all, he had the Death Abyss, which was an inexhaustible source of creatures, as a countermeasure. Thus, his Army of Death would take shape again very soon.


    To the Sea King, it was just a matter of time when Beiqi would be his. As for Beiqi¡¯s forces, he would exterminate them in the most brutal way possible.


    As he thought of this, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    He looked forward to that day¡­


    ¡­


    To the players, the Sea King¡¯s disappearance put a damper on the battle between the Demonic God and Tao Wu.


    The players were disappointed that the Sea King didn¡¯t come out for a good beating. It was outrageous! Did he even have respect for them?


    Anyway, the speculation carried on.


    The battle between Tao Wu and the Demonic God lasted for another two hours before it ended.


    During the final phase of the battle, Tao Wu seemed like it had succumbed to the Demonic God. While enduring blows, it managed to catch a spiritual fish similar to the one that the Demonic God had fished, and only then the latter stopped punching. He took the red spiritual fish and swept away with glee.


    Meanwhile, Tao Wu floated on the water and let out sounds as though it was crying.


    After it stopped its depressing cries, the humongous Tao Wu dove once more into the sea.


    The players were exuberant as they witnessed this epic battle. Even though the battle was over, the discussion was not.


    They still sat under the moonlight feasting and drinking while chatting away. It was a lively scene.


    Lu Wu was observing them from behind the scenes and was at a loss for words.


    Didn¡¯t you guys promise to work hard, level up, and earn soul coins to take care of me?


    You guys have changed. You¡¯re no longer as diligent as you were before.


    Alas, the melancholy!


    Although the Death Clan¡¯s control over the sea was relinquished, they still had an endless army at the seabed of the Abyss. Thus, Lu Wu believed that the battle was not over.


    However, the players did not level up with enthusiasm after their gathering at night had ended. In fact, they had their focus entirely directed toward this battle.


    Posts analyzing the battle were everywhere.


    There were even talented players who drew a humorous comic about the Demonic God and Tao Wu¡¯s battle, which even earned them a good amount of soul coins.


    Lu Wu could not stand seeing the players this carefree.


    As the creator, he decided to unleash the ultimate move that he had long prepared for.


    The information for counter attacking the Death Clan was released.


    [Game Update: Death and Calamity]:


    The invasion of Beiqi had the King of the Mu Te Sea Nation, Mu Zhiguang, battling to his death in the war. The Sea King barely made it out alive, but he has not given up his evil plan of colonizing Beiqi. He was willing to embrace death and therefore became the Ruler of Death, releasing the Death Clan buried deep in the Abyss.


    Endless kinds of Creatures of Death will be unleashing their terror on the Void Ocean. This sea next to our land awaits our conquest. History shall propel and the battle shall begin once more!


    [Update Details]:


    Update #1: Complete Launch of the Prestige System.


    Details: This is not a cross-server event. While the existing Prestige System remains unchanged, killing creatures from the Death Clan only awards 10% of prestige points.


    Update #2: The Launching of the Guild Station System.


    Details: After this update, guild stations at the Liuli Coast and the borders of the Mansion of the Dead shall be available for auction.


    Station Details: The space within the guild station and the world is separated. There will be a portal placed outside, while the inside will be used for the development of the guild.


    Specific Features:


    Assembly Hall (Core): The core building of the guild station. Decides the maximum level of a guild. After upgrading, it expands the area of the station¡¯s land and improves the features of various buildings. Contribution points are required to upgrade.


    (Contribution points are earned when members of a guild donate spiritual material, spiritual ore, or any other valuable materials to the station keeper!)


    Tavern (Entertainment): Entertainment for members of the guild, alcoholic beverages provided within, purchasable with soul coins. Free drinks available every Sunday. When the size of the tavern increases as the guild levels up, more entertainment facilities will be installed.


    Guild Warehouse: Guild members can store their personal items here (the initial storage space is twice the size of a personal storage space).


    Residential Area: This area provides the accommodation for the guild¡¯s NPC (initial accommodation space of five people).


    Training Area (Important): Guild members can use their contribution points to exchange specialized cultivational skills:


    Specialized Attack Skill (1%): Increases damage by 1% (attack and spells combined)


    Specialized Defense Skill (1%): Increases defense by 1% (endurance and vitality combined)


    Specialized Speed Skill (1%): Increases attack speed and movement speed by 1%


    Lessons for Special Fighting Specialization.


    Lessons for Special Mechanical Specialization.


    ¡­


    Note: The higher the percentage of the specialized level, the more the amount of contribution points required.


    Astronomical Pavillion: Guild members can spend 300 contribution points for a random ten hour blessing (limited to once a day). After leveling up, it increases buffer types and chances of getting rare buffers.


    Additional features in the guild¡¯s later phase: Processing Workshop, Equipment Workshop, Playground, Farm, Spiritual Field, Hall of Fame, Guild Shop, etc.


    150 stations are available at the moment, where the winner of the Hundred Fortress Hegemony City of Beiqi will be awarded a free station. The remaining 149 stations will be put up for auction and the Tournament¡¯s City Mayor will have the priority for auctioning.


    Update #3: New Shopping Items.


    Sapling of Death (Level 1): Can be fertilized with the bodies of the Death Clan, bears a one-time Death Warrior. After reaching the maximum of Level 100, it grows to a Death Tree Demon (bears fruits of spiritual material).


    Price: 1,000 soul coins


    Wings of Death (Level 1): Tool for flying. Bodies of the Death Clan can be used to redeem death points at the Battle Online Management Hall in the Mansion of the Dead where the NPC is stationed to promote growth (flying enabled after Level 10).


    Price: 10,000 soul coins


    Death Coffin (Level 1): Can be activated offline. The player¡¯s character will be in an idle state and can earn little amounts of experience. Bodies of the Death Clan can be used to redeem death points at the Battle Online Management Hall in the Mansion of the Dead where the NPC is stationed. The points can be used to level up, and with each level up the amount of experience will also increase slightly.


    Price: 1,000 soul coins


    ¡­


    The game update made everyone go nuts.


    Not only had the long-awaited flying equipment launched, but also an offline, idle state equipment that aided in leveling up. As for the major guilds, the most attractive part was the multifunction guild stations.


    Wu Guoyi, Ye Xue¡¯er, Gu Yu, and some of the other guild leaders were ineligible for the purchasing privileges because of the City of Beiqi tournament. Their regret could not be put into words.


    They did not expect guild stations to have so many functions.


    Not only could they learn specialized skills, but there was also an astronomical pavilion that provided a ten hour buffer. These were all great for the development of a guild, and other facilities made them even more envious.


    Due to this, the official forum of Battle Online became lively. Everybody was discussing the new information.


    Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°The guild stations are awesome, but it seems like I don¡¯t need to participate in the auction. Sigh~ I feel like competing with you guys! That¡¯s so sad!¡±


    Strike_Gold replied to Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°(bleeding knife emoji)¡±


    Ye_Xueer_Is_The_Cutest replied to Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°(bleeding knife emoji)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness replied to Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°(bleeding knife emoji)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°My hands are shaking. This means the fight between Tao Wu and the Demonic God yesterday wasted us a good amount of death points. Now I feel like strangling them!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Watermelon_Taro: ¡°You didn¡¯t say so when you were spectating and applauding yesterday (laughing emoji)!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°No one dared to go to the Void Ocean back then, but now I think the Death Clan is at the brink of extinction. Please take care of the new inhabitants and refrain from endangering them (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°How careless of the Death Clan to offend the game developers! The latest update is the proof that they want them extinct. That¡¯s so evil, but I like it (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Junior_Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°My hands are shaking, too. Now that I think of it, yesterday¡¯s epic battle was a complete waste! I¡¯ve lost at least a few hundred million death points! What a pain! If I had all those death points, I could have grown a world tree! I could have afforded a pair of wings that could take me around the world and also a supreme coffin that could level me up whenever I lie in it (exasperated emoji)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Junior_Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the boss of Battle Online to give you his address and force him to give you an official god-transformation cheat code (laughing emoji)?¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°I strongly condemn the wasteful acts of Tao Wu and the Demonic God. Please make up for the players¡¯ loss (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Lost8kToOnlineDating: ¡°Yesterday you enjoyed the show, but today you regret it. This is definitely referring to you guys! Don¡¯t fret though, let us cheer for our good old enmity the Sea King to produce more Creatures of Death. Please seek revenge as soon as possible, because the evil forces of the players can¡¯t wait anymore. They¡¯re bursting (laughing emoji)!¡±


    A_Mammoth: ¡°Good luck Sea King +1¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Good luck Sea King +2¡±


    Grateful_Person_Who_Drinks: ¡°Good luck Sea King +3¡±


    ¡­


    Everybody realized that they started to like their old enmity, the Sea King. He was so generous to give them such a huge gift.


    The Void Ocean once again became a favorite destination for the players.


    Before that, it had creatures swarming around it and it was hard to survive there. Moreover, going out to sea had little harvests. It was all different now, though. To the players, the Death Clan was a treasure and they absolutely loved them.


    Under the temptation of great rewards, the players were preparing to head out to sea. The Sea King probably hadn¡¯t planned for that.


    One hour after the update, loads of guild ships departed for the Void Ocean.


    However, almost all of the Death Clan were slaughtered by Tao Wu and the Demonic God. The newly appeared Creatures of Death were simply not enough to share amongst the players.


    There were some guilds who even fought over the allocation of the Creatures of Death during extermination operations.


    Everybody was upset. Many of them strongly requested in the forum to improve the Sea King¡¯s skills and the reproductivity of the Death Clan. How could they be so weak?


    The players¡¯ requests amused Lu Wu.


    For now, he wanted to expand the area of Beiqi¡¯s land and the Void Ocean was a major problem. Initially, he wanted to wipe out the Death Clan before expanding. But now, not only was this problem solved, even the players were not happy about the power of their opponent.


    He could not fulfill the player¡¯s requests, however. It all depended on the Sea King himself.


    Anyhow, the passion of the players was exactly what he needed. As he saw the soul coins grow exponentially, even Lu Wu wanted to cheer for the Sea King.


    ¡°Good luck, Sea King!¡±

 Chapter 225 - The Meeting Of The Seven Nations

    Chapter 225: The Meeting Of The Seven Nations


    In the East of the Void Ocean, deep under the center zone of the Kuilong Ocean.


    The surrounding water was glowing with soft blue rays which lit up the underwater utopia.


    Seven majestic statues surrounded the venue, each of them holding a weapon while looking downward.


    There stood a figure in front of each statue.


    A figure emerged at the center of the statues. He held an ancient book and slowly stepped onto the altar.


    ¡°The meeting of the Eight Sea Nations hereby commences. Prove your identities!¡± the elder who spoke had seaweed growing all over his body, as well as seashells and other barnacles sticking on his back, and he reeked of rotten flesh.


    ¡°King of Tian Yu Sea Nation, Tian Kun!¡± the man in front of the elder shaman raised the ice-blue spear in his hand, followed by a roar from the sculpture behind him.


    ¡°King of Xiao Yu Sea Nation, Lan You!¡±


    ¡°King of Hei Yu Sea Nation, Hei Sui!¡±


    ¡°King of Lan Di Sea Nation, Lan Hushan!¡±


    ¡­


    Those who were present reported their origins and used their clan¡¯s holy artifact and spirit of their respective nations to prove their identities.


    After everyone had verified themselves, the elder shaman slowly raised his head, his yellowish eyes scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the king of the Mu Te Sea Nation?¡±


    ¡°Elder shaman, the Mu Te Sea Nation was destroyed long ago!¡± looking at the elder shaman, Tian Kun spoke with respect.


    ¡°Gone?¡± the elder shaman looked astonished. He then shook his head, crossing out a line on his ancient book.


    ¡°Fine. From now on, the meeting shall be known as the Meeting of the Seven Nations.¡±


    After that, the elder shaman raised his head again.


    ¡°Can someone tell me how Mu Te Sea Nation fell? As the leader of the Eight Nations and ruler of the ocean, how could there be enemies they were no match for?¡±


    ¡°They were marked by the Death Clan in the abyss of the Void Ocean. The arrogant old king tried to fight Tao Wu but lost his life. No one else could defend against the Death Clan, and naturally they were demolished!¡± the king of the Hei Yu Nation seemed dissatisfied with the Mu Te Sea Nation.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send help?¡± the elder shaman asked again.


    ¡°The Mu Te Sea Nation thought they were the strongest when they conquered the ocean. They had no respect for anyone and bullied us frequently. We didn¡¯t have a reason to help. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t have worked unless all the seven nations sent aid with our forces combined, for the Death Clan is immortal!¡± the king of the Hei Yu Nation spat coldly.


    ¡°All of you must understand that the Eight Nations work as one. We are the descendants of the Nether Sea Nation, and even though we have been split into eight factions, that fact does not change. Have you forgotten what happened?¡± the elder shaman looked furious, his body trembling as he spoke.


    Everybody went silent hearing the elder shaman¡¯s words.


    Of course they knew this part of history well.


    A few million years ago, the great Nether Sea Nation that dominated the Void, Kuilong, and Jade Spring oceans was the ancestor to the current Eight Nations.


    Endless war and expansion caused the Nether Sea Nation to split into eight.


    Even though they had never experienced the events, it was clearly written in the historical records in their clan. Everything was exactly as the elder shaman had described.


    ¡°Elder shaman, we have come here today as the ancestral teachings have instructed us. May we know the agenda of the meeting today?¡± feeling the shift in the atmosphere, Tian Kun asked the elder shaman again with respect.


    ¡°This meeting is held once every 500,000 years to remind the Eight Nations about our ancestral teachings. It serves to unite all of us and recover the power of the ancient Nether Sea Nation. But now, I don¡¯t think it is necessary anymore!¡±


    The elder shaman¡¯s expression was ice cold, ¡°From what I see, all of you have long forgotten the glory we once had. You have acted selfishly. If that is the case, today¡¯s agenda will be changed to the unity of the seven nations, and the title of the nation shall be the Nether Sea!¡±


    All seven of them were shocked upon hearing him. Some of them seemed to disapprove of the idea.


    ¡°I am not discussing this matter with you. Since the Mu Te Sea Nation has fallen, we won¡¯t stand a chance to recover the entire Nether Sea if we don¡¯t work together. Thus, today¡¯s agenda is about the unity of the seven nations and the gathering of all our forces!¡±


    ¡°Then, elder shaman, who will be the king of the Nether Sea Nation?¡± Hei Sui asked with a cold expression.


    This was also precisely what the other kings wanted to know.


    Uniting the nations was not a big problem. They were not the strongest force in their respective regions so teaming up would bring them benefits as well. However, the biggest question was, who would be their new joint king?


    If someone other than themselves became the king, the influence and power of their nations would be at the new ruler¡¯s beck and call. Nobody would ever agree to this.


    ¡°Who will be king¡­ what does that have to do with you?¡± the elder shaman sneered.


    ¡°Old man, are you thinking of becoming the king yourself? We respect you only because you are the elder shaman of our mother nation, but from what I see, you don¡¯t want our respect anymore!¡± as Hei Sui spoke, his spirit behind him pointed its huge sword toward the shaman.


    The situation was tense, but none of the other six kings moved, nor did they stop them.


    They did not know how strong the elder shaman was. They were not clear about the shaman¡¯s background either. Now that a hasty person was willing to take his chances, it was a good time to observe.


    The elder shaman laughed. Just as he was about to speak, a figure slowly fell from the sky and entered the region. He then looked around curiously.


    ¡°My friends, ocean exploration is really fun. Guess what I¡¯ve found!¡± as he was speaking, the strange man started climbing the large statue.


    ¡°From my experience, these statues have a long history. They definitely cost a fortune if they are sold as antiques. Sadly, nobody keeps antiques in this world,¡± as he spoke, the man swam forward once again.


    Currently, in his livestream channel.


    [67 Days of Ocean Exploration: I Won¡¯t Level up If I Don¡¯t Find the Inheritance!]


    Host: Cloth_Is_Not_Mad


    Rebar_Man: ¡°Bro, look down, some glowing man-like creatures are below you. Are you blind!?¡±


    OnePunchMan: ¡°Are you blind? Look down! There are creatures! I think you are close to finding the inheritance. Quick, go and talk to them, and you will soon get the One Slash Health Inheritance!¡±


    Sword_23: ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve definitely found the inheritance! This place is obviously a relic! There must be a legendary treasure there somewhere!¡±


    Horse_Frozen_River: ¡°Look down, stupid streamer, look down, quick! All you do is show off every day, and when you actually find the inheritance, you only focus on antiques! Low quality streamers like you should be blocked!¡±


    ¡­


    The commotion in the forums attracted Cloth_Is_Not_Mad¡¯s attention. He looked downward and saw a few pairs of eyes looking back at him with expressions of astonishment.


    As he saw the figures clad in shining armor, he was stunned, too.


    As the region was glowing in warm blue light, he really hadn¡¯t noticed the living creatures below him. If it were not for the players¡¯ messages, he would have looked more into the statues and made up some historic story for his viewers.


    Immediately, the player¡¯s eyes started to sparkle. He swam downward and landed beside the elder shaman.


    ¡°And you are?¡± the elder shaman was amazed.


    This region was ruled by the seven nations. Nobody would dare to interrupt a meeting like this as they would have to face the wrath of the seven nations. That was why the elder shaman was quite confused to see this person.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± the player asked excitedly.


    ¡°We are holding a Meeting of the Seven Nations to choose the new king!¡±


    The elder shaman did not know much about this guy, but he still decided to be honest. After all, it was not a secret. Since they had decided to return as the reunited Nether Sea Nation, the outcome of the meeting was to be announced to the world anyway.


    The player¡¯s heart tightened. He realized that luck was on his side. Moreover, it was the Meeting of the Seven Nations.


    Is it that any player who encounters this incident will unlock a hidden mission to inherit the seven nations and become king?


    Instantly, there was a wonderful fantasy playing in his mind.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a good candidate?¡± he asked.


    When the seven kings heard him, their faces turned ashen.


    Who the hell is this guy, barging in and asking to be a king in such an important meeting? He had absolutely no respect for them.


    The elder shaman was also processing his words. After carefully observing him, he asked, ¡°And who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m a player!¡± he answered matter-of-factly.


    In the livestream channel.


    Rebar_Man: ¡°Idiot, can¡¯t you tell him you¡¯re a Beiqi citizen? How would they know what a player is? How is it that a terrible streamer like you is still not banned yet? You always humiliate our IQ!¡±


    OnePunchMan: ¡°I¡¯ve reported your stream for humiliating our IQ!¡±


    Sword_23: ¡°A low quality streamer like you expects us to tip you soul coins? You¡¯re better off dead! I suggest a permanent ban!¡±


    99_Days_Without_Smoking: ¡°I¡¯m better off watching the ringmaster challenging the sea creatures. Learn from them, you trash streamer!¡±


    ¡­


    As he saw the players¡¯ angry comments and just realizing his mistake, replied, ¡°I¡¯m part of the Beiqi Army!¡±


    Now everyone at the scene looked at him with even more skeptical gazes.


    To them, Beiqi was not too far nor too close to them. Why would someone from the Beiqi Army come here and ask about becoming the king? After all, the power of the seven nations combined was far more than a single Beiqi force.


    ¡°A part of the Beiqi Army? What business do you have here?¡± Hei Sui¡¯s expression was turning cold.


    Cloth_Is_Not_Mad was at a loss of words. After some thought, he spoke softly, ¡°To activate my mission!¡±


    Slap!


    Hei Sui did not hesitate this time. He slapped him so hard that he died on the spot.


    As the stream turned black and white, the comments section got even rowdier.


    OnePunchMan: ¡°What a relief, that idiot host finally died¡­¡±


    Sword_23: ¡°Another player died while trying to find the inheritance. You¡¯re not alone, hahaha!¡±


    Rebar_Man: ¡°Nevertheless, even though his actions were stupid, he was lucky enough to find so many ruins. If it wasn¡¯t for luck, nobody would even watch his stream.¡±


    99_Days_Without_Smoking: ¡°Brother, you make a good point +1¡±


    ¡­


    After the incident of the stranger¡¯s interruption ended, the atmosphere grew serious once more.


    Choosing the king for the seven nations was no small matter. They wanted to know what the elder shaman meant when he said that it had nothing to do with them.


    As though he had interpreted their confusion, the elder shaman stomped his leg and a figure emerged from the underwater altar.


    The figure was a young, good-looking teenager. He had a distinct feature, which were his golden eyes. The runes in his eyes kept spinning, giving off a sense of nobility.


    ¡°He is the immediate descendant of the Nether Sea royals. Since the seven nations are once again united, we shall appoint him as the king!¡±


    The golden-eyed teen smiled devilishly upon hearing him. He seemed content with the decision.


    ¡°I disagree!¡±


    ¡°I disagree!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone else immediately voiced their objections.


    Even though the kings were the descendants of the Nether Sea Nation, they would never agree to work together and serve the royals again.


    ¡°This is not up to all of you!¡± the golden-eyed teen smiled and raised his hand. Golden pillars appeared and surrounded them, locking them within.


    ¡°The Oceanic Seal of the Nether Sea Nation!¡±


    The seven of them were appalled upon seeing this.


    They had only heard about the Oceanic Seal in ancient literature. It was said that it had power second to none and was a holy artifact of the nation. Anyone who had not reached the peak of the Ghost Emperor Realm would be incinerated by it.


    That was why they panicked when they saw the Oceanic Seal.


    ¡°This is your last chance! Pledge your allegiance to me now, or I will kill you and take over your Sea Nation!¡±


    There was no objection this time. Everyone¡¯s face was pale.


    Anybody who dared to voice out their opinion in this situation would definitely be killed as a warning to the rest. Therefore, they could not complain, even though they were unwilling to do so in the first place.


    ¡°The royal blood of the Nether Sea flows in my body. My talent in the future is immeasurable! Under my reign, we will recover the power we once had as the dominion of the three greatest oceans. We can even exceed our achievements in the past. This is our ancestral teachings and it is also the edict of the Sea God!¡± the lad spoke with great anticipation.


    Hearing the young man, the elder shaman nodded with satisfaction and looked at the seven kings.


    ¡°Just as our king has said, if you all are willing to obey him, we shall unite as one and become more powerful. All of you will become lords and even though there might be a dilution in power, the oceanic area which you¡¯ll rule over shall be far larger. What is it that you are not content with?¡±


    ¡°I shall obey!¡± the king of the Sha Shui Nation who stood at the very end suddenly spoke.


    ¡°You¡­ good-for-nothing fool! No wonder the territory of the Sha Shui Nation has shrunk over time. What a loser!¡± Hei Sui casted a cold glance at the man who stood at the very end.


    Originally, he thought that if everyone remained silent, that the descendant of the Nether Sea would not be able to do anything to them. However, someone had actually already succumbed to the little lad. He was furious.


    ¡°I shall also obey!¡± another person spoke.


    ¡°I shall also obey!¡±


    The kings of Sha Shui, Lan Di, and Xiao Yu had decided to yield, leaving the other four kings flat-footed.


    They immediately sensed that something was wrong. However, three nations have now yielded, and their combined power was rather strong. If the four of them did not form an alliance by themselves, they could only walk down the path of obedience with the others.


    ¡°You won¡¯t lose anything. Stop being stubborn. Only under the king¡¯s reign can we become stronger, and annex the forces that once had no respect for you!¡± the elder shaman berated at this crucial moment.


    Facing such a situation, the four of them were in a dilemma. Their complexions were ashen. They didn¡¯t know which option they should choose.


    The golden-eyed teen raised his hand. The golden wristbands on his wrist shined, and four golden rays engulfed the four of them.


    ¡°This is your last chance!¡±


    ¡°I shall obey!¡±


    ¡°I shall obey!¡±


    Another two of them decided to yield.


    Only Hei Sui and Tian Kun did not speak.


    Their faces were as pale white as pearls as they gazed at the rest of them with disappointment.


    It was all over. They had no other choice but to obey. Otherwise, they would die in vain and their nations would be handed over.


    As the golden-eyed teen saw Hei Sui and Tian Kun lower their heads, he started to laugh.


    ¡°You should have obeyed earlier¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a black halo sped in from afar and pierced through the golden curtain, stabbing into the golden-eyed teen¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I, the King of the Mu Te Sea Nation, had yet to come. How could you choose a new king in my absence? Did you think that I was of no importance!?¡±

 Chapter 226 - Please Return, Great Demon King

    Chapter 226: Please Return, Great Demon King


    The kings of the seven nations and the elder shaman were flabbergasted when a black figure walked past the golden pillars.


    As the Sea King reached out his hand, the halo which was pierced into the golden-eyed teen¡¯s heart returned to his hand.


    He then walked to the thunderstruck golden-eyed teen who was twitching, reaching out his hand to the latter¡¯s face.


    ¡°Young man, out of all the things you could learn, you chose to imitate the grownups by trying to become the boss. You¡¯re too young for that!¡±


    As he spoke, the Sea King slashed the halo across the teen¡¯s neck. Golden blood dripped from it, and the teen fell to the ground. The rotating runes in his eyes instantly stopped rotating.


    ¡°Who¡­ are¡­ you!?¡± the pupils of the elder shaman shrunk as he asked through clenched teeth.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± the Sea King looked toward the elder shaman and smiled.


    Roar!


    A huge roar was heard from behind, and a spirit from the Mu Te Sea which was larger than all the other seven statues appeared.


    ¡°The Mu Te Sea Nation!¡±


    The moment they saw the statue, the kings who were present immediately recognized the visitor¡¯s identity.


    ¡°So the Mu Te Sea Nation hasn¡¯t fallen?¡± the elder shaman¡¯s face went grim.


    The reason he changed the agenda of the meeting last minute to unite the Eight Nations was solely because of the fall of the Mu Te Sea Nation.


    This was because the Mu Te Sea Nation was always a pain in his neck.


    The influence of the Mu Te Sea Nation was great. Moreover, every generation of king of the Mu Te Sea Nation was very powerful. It was easy for the Eight Nations to unite, however, seizing the throne would not be that simple.


    The most possible outcome was that the Mu Te Sea Nation would annex the seven nations and become the overlord. The illusory Nether Sea Nation would never be restored to its former glory.


    When he heard that the Mu Te Sea Nation had fallen, he was actually joyous rather than mad, and planned to launch the unification plan.


    Who knew that it would end before they had even started.


    Looking at the lifeless golden-eyed teen, the elder shaman was trembling internally.


    He felt that he had let down the old king.


    ¡°How dare you kill your master, you traitor! How dare you come here when you smell so strongly of death!¡± the elder shaman yelled furiously, casting a fierce look toward the Sea King.


    ¡°Did I kill my master? He is your master, not ours. Right?¡± the Sea King smiled while looking at the rest.


    Although the others did not say anything, their expressions made it clear that his words were undeniable.


    ¡°You¡­ all of you¡­¡± the elder shaman knew the situation was beyond salvation. Nevertheless, he was still unwilling to admit it.


    He knew why the Sea King had come here. He would never yield to the Sea King, even though the golden-eyed teen was dead. At that moment, his expression was somber as he spoke, ¡°Is it that you want to be the king? From what I know, the Mu Te Sea Clan was annihilated long ago. Do you even have an army with you?¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the Sea King laughed mockingly, ¡°My army is not any weaker than the army of the seven nations!¡±


    Just when he finished his sentence, countless black figures shrouded the entire area. The Creatures of Death were closing in, and they came in huge droves.


    ¡°The Death Clan!¡± the elder shaman¡¯s eyes widened.


    Not only the elder shaman, but everyone there was also astounded. They could not believe their eyes.


    Only the Ruler of Death could order those creatures around. Those Creatures of Death did not have any consciousness at all. All they knew was to kill and devour. However, now they were under the Sea King¡¯s control.


    ¡°How did you do it? Where is the Ruler of Death?¡± Hei Sui, who was standing not far away, asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯ll also give you all a choice. Surrender¡­ or die!¡± the aura of the Sea King started to grow.


    Even though he was battered and bruised, he was once the overlord of the Void Ocean, hence his overbearance was very much still present.


    ¡°I will never agree with this!¡± the elder shaman immediately expressed his stand.


    ¡°Why would I need your consent, you old geezer? Your time is up!¡± the Sea King hurled a punch toward the elder shaman.


    The elder shaman snorted and closed the book in his hand. A golden curtain appeared in front of him.


    Dong!


    His fist landed on the curtain, causing ripples to show, but not being able to shatter it.


    Just as the elder shaman breathed a sigh of relief, he saw the Sea King smiling wickedly at him.


    The aura of death surrounded the Sea King¡¯s fist, passed through the golden curtain and enclosed the elder shaman¡¯s body. The barnacles and seaweed on his body immediately wilted and turned to gray dust. He felt that his life was being sucked out continuously.


    He wanted to struggle, only to find that he had been bound to his spot. He could not resist as he aged bit by bit.


    Under the corruption of the death aura, the elder shaman who was already weak could not take it anymore. His flesh disintegrated and only a pile of bones was left.


    Everybody was at a loss for words when they saw what happened.


    They knew they were in big trouble this time.


    Especially after the Sea King showed his immense power.


    In comparison, the golden-eyed teen was still young and needed their guidance. He had also promised to make them lords. The Sea King who had absolute control might not need to do so.


    ¡°Choose now¡­ I¡¯m giving you one chance!¡± the Sea King faced the seven people and smiled.


    ¡°What if we refuse?¡± Hei Sui asked with a grim expression.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°Then I surrender!¡± Hei Sui¡¯s words surprised everyone else.


    They were no stranger to Hei Sui¡¯s attitude. He even lasted until the very end before he had no choice but to submit to the golden-eyed teen. No one expected him to succumb so easily to the Sea King.


    ¡°A wise choice!¡± the Sea King gave a thumbs up to Hei Sui.


    ¡°I surrender, too, but what do you want us to do?¡± Tian Kun asked as well.


    ¡°Invade Beiqi!¡± at the mention of Beiqi, the Sea King¡¯s eyes sparkled coldly.


    Ever since his conflict with Beiqi, he realized that everything was not going smoothly for him. His fruits were stolen, his precious jewels robbed, and the force of Beiqi always harassed his subordinates in his territory on the sea. They had even annihilated his navy that he once prided himself on. He swore to seek his revenge, even if Mu Zhiguang¡¯s dying wish was for him to refrain from doing so.


    He swore that he would seek revenge and never forgive what they did, even if it imprisoned him in the endless Abyss. True to his words, he acted as such.


    The Meeting of the Eight Nations was another opportunity for him.


    Now that he possesses the power of the Ruler of Death and controls a terrifying Army of Death, if the seven nations decided to join hands with him, there would be no reason for him not to seek revenge. Even if that Lie Shan makes a move again, he would not be afraid.


    ¡°Beiqi? Beiqi is a nation on land. What¡¯s the point of taking them down? It has no benefit to our development in the future!¡± Tian Kun appeared doubtful.


    ¡°I am the new king of the nation. My wish is the nation¡¯s wish! I don¡¯t need you to understand why. You just need to obey!¡± the Sea King glared at Tian Kun, the overbearance on him enveloping forward.


    Facing the tyrannical Sea King, the other kings groaned in their hearts. The Sea King was much harder to serve as compared to the golden-eyed teen.


    They could already imagine what would happen to them when the Sea King gains control of the seven nations. They would all become his servants.


    ¡°Swear your allegiance to me now and from today onward, refer to me as your king. The new nation¡¯s title shall be the Mu Te Sea Nation!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the expressions of the kings who were present changed.


    They would not object if the name was changed to the Nether Sea. After all, it was their original name, and it brought them ancient glory. There was no humiliation in doing so. However, to change the nation¡¯s name to Mu Te was straight-up colonization.


    ¡°Swear your allegiance to me!¡± the Sea King stepped forward, and the golden halo flew from his hand, rotating above the seven of them.


    This was his gift to Mu Zhiguang.


    To restore the Mu Te Sea Nation was the deceased man¡¯s dream that he had been chasing after his whole life.


    He died for him, so he would create a brand new nation to mourn his death.


    The Sea King never cared about the two words, Mu and Te. However, he remembered the words from that day onward.


    ¡°The King of the Mu Te Sea Nation!¡± the cowardly king of the Sha Shui Nation couldn¡¯t take it anymore as he immediately kneeled.


    ¡°And the rest of you!¡± the Sea King glared at the remaining six.


    ¡°The King of Mu Te!¡±


    When the rest realized what was happening, they chose to make a compromise, even though they were unwilling to do so. They kneeled and pledged their loyalty to the Sea King.


    ¡°Hahaha! Good!¡±


    The Sea King laughed heartily while his Army of Death buzzed frantically behind him, frightening the seven kings.


    They were worried about their own future.


    ¡­


    The players were still complaining in the official forum.


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Are you all rabid dogs? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find a Creature of Death in the Void Ocean! Four ships just barged in and snatched it from me! Do you guys not have any fucking manners?¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Recently the price for the Death Clan skyrocketed. There are rich people everywhere collecting their bodies on the Liuli Coast. What a scene!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°You guys who are craving corpses remind me of a malignant player (laughing emoji)!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°You are the malignant player now (grinding teeth emoji)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Since you¡¯ve stuck out your head, I¡¯ll have to pat it again¡­ (laughing emoji)¡±


    Lost8kToOnlineDating: ¡°Stupid Sea King. I strongly request the developers to buff up the Sea King!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I have an idea. Why not we invite Hu He the Great Demon King back, so that he can enlarge our death seals (laughing emoji)!?¡±


    ¡­


    The entire forum fell into a brief silence after Crayon_Shinchan posted that message.


    Now that the Death Clan was so scarce, it had become a problem, and many players were moved by his suggestion.


    After some discussion, the players banded together as one and sent Hu He the Great Demon King a message, which guaranteed that they would not kill him nor backstab him in the future. They pleaded that he come back to Beiqi and make a seal. They were even willing to raise funds for him to do so.


    Hu He who was in the European server opened the message, fell silent for three seconds, and deleted it without any hesitation.


    ¡°Bastards! How dare they use the seal as a facade to torture me? I won¡¯t believe you even if you show me the stats, you ungrateful demons!¡± the Great Demon King said through gritted teeth.


    Then he glanced at the European server players who were surrounding the resurrection point.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m scared of you. Wait till I¡¯ve refined Hiderigami, and we¡¯ll see about that!¡±


    The European server players raised their heads to look at him for a brief moment, then continued to chat, play chess, and eat.

 Chapter 227 - Transform Into A Human

    Chapter 227: Transform Into A Human


    The Beiqi players felt helpless as Hu He refused to return no matter what they did.


    They could not comprehend why Hu He, the Great Demon King, had suddenly changed. He used to love digging in every nook and cranny for seals. Was the other server really that fun?


    Since Hu He was unwilling to lend them a helping hand, the players could only count on themselves. Since it was tough to capture Creatures of Death on the surface of the ocean, they had to go underwater.


    An abundance of players started utilizing spiritual material to cultivate the underwater ability of their spiritual ships in preparation for their underwater hunt for the Death Clan.


    The players kept having awesome ideas. They actually managed to invent submarine warships. With these subs, they started heading toward the deep sea and managed to intercept Creatures of Death that were yet to float to the surface of the water.


    Consequently, the players who failed to cultivate submarine warships were not happy. It almost led to an internal conflict among the players.


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t do much about it. The new expansion pack had a rich array of activities, perhaps too vast in variety that the players were now practically lusting for the Death Clan. This led to waves after waves of protests in the forum, requesting to strengthen the Sea King.


    Even the authorization process could not keep up with their pace.


    ¡­


    That day, Lu Wu was cultivating with Bei Li as she was looking at him with her full attention.


    ¡°Is it done? I think it has reached the limit!¡± he exclaimed while opening his eyes and looking inside himself. The energy inside him had condensed into a thick sludge.


    ¡°You are done!¡± Bei Li smiled and her eyes crinkled. She stretched out her arm and waved. Then, the soul power within the artifact overflowed and nuzzled its way into Lu Wu¡¯s body.


    The moment the soul power and Lu Wu¡¯s bodily energy came into contact, an expression of ecstasy appeared on his face.


    Once his soul power was fully charged, his body started to transform as well.


    After months of cultivation, Lu Wu finally arrived at the moment that he had been waiting for. He could finally transform into a human again.


    He had reached the required realm, and the only thing left was the right amount of soul power to bring about the change of the state of the energy within him.


    Currently, Lu Wu had all the soul power he wanted, so he could spend it on himself lavishly.


    His body underwent consecutive changes due to the soul power as he steadily transformed back into his original man-like state.


    When Lu Wu felt his body bloating and expanding, he yelled for Bei Li to stop his intake of soul power.


    Once the fluctuation of energy came to a halt, he gently rose up on his feet and clenched his fists. He felt energy pumping in his veins and his skin had never been more delicate and smooth. He even had a well-sculpted body with defined muscle tones.


    He had acquired all of the basic skills of a Suan Ni in its default form. He had reached the Ghost Commander Peak and was one step away from entering the Ghost General Realm.


    It feels great to be handsome¡­ no, it feels great to be strong!


    One million soul coins was money well spent!


    Lu Wu turned around cheerfully to find Bei Li with her feet planted on the ground, her hands completely covering her eyes.


    Lu Wu was stunned. He glanced downward and immediately darted like a bolt of lightning toward his wardrobe.


    He was so used to running around naked for the past few months that he forgot about wearing clothes.


    After Lu Wu got dressed, he returned to the room and saw Bei Li still fixed on the spot with her hands on her eyes. He could not help but let out a sigh, ¡°Little Li, I have clothes on now!¡±


    Bei Li slowly removed her hands from her face, revealing her flushed cheeks so red that they resembled a tomato.


    At that moment, Bei Li felt like she was traumatized. It was a horrifying scene for a child like her. She could not believe what she actually saw¡­


    I¡¯m going blind! I¡¯m going blind!


    Lu Wu was about to respond when his mobile phone rang. He could only give her an apologetic glance before heading to the sofa to answer it.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Lu speaking? I am a representative from the Jie De Corporation. I would like to discuss compatibility issues of your game.¡±


    ¡°Oh, incompatibility. I can¡¯t do anything about that. The optimization of this wretched game sucks. I am struggling with this matter, too,¡± after he got to know the caller¡¯s identity, Lu Wu replied irritably.


    The Jie De Corporation had called plenty of times prior to this in hopes of a negotiation with him, but Lu Wu turned all of them down.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s eyes, their actions were no different than steps taken to drive him into a dead end.


    If it weren¡¯t for the loyalty of Battle Online¡¯s fanbase, he would have been brought down by the Jie De Corporation¡¯s devious actions. Thus, Lu Wu had little to no respect for them.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I think there must be a misunderstanding between us. This time, I humbly request your presence in a meeting regarding a business collaboration. We are willing to provide you twice the money that the Black Sea Corporation has offered you in order to clear up this misunderstanding.¡±


    On the other end of the call, the business representative was drenched in sweat.


    As a consequence of the problems of Battle Online, not only did they lose their market value, they also received a huge amount of negative reviews.


    Back then, the executives dismissed Lu Wu¡¯s suggestions and decided to carry on stubbornly in the heat of the moment. They originally thought that even if they had willingly given up their local market, they would still have a variety of international markets for them to choose from. In fact, they were right, until the European server of Battle Online was launched.


    Once again, they were drowned with waves after waves of subscription cancellations and negative reviews.


    Finally, the executives at the Jie De Corporation couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. To the players who bought their gaming pods, they had to continually explain that they were in the midst of a business negotiation. At the same time, they also contacted Wu Guoyi in hopes that they could come to a consensus with Battle Online about removing their ban.


    Nevertheless, Lu Wu chose to ignore them and this drove them crazy. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t do anything but watch as the market they could¡¯ve owned get gradually engulfed by the Black Sea Corporation. All this happened despite the fact that the Black Sea Corporation¡¯s gaming pod was launched later than theirs and the former¡¯s specifications were also not any better.


    However, that was not the worst situation yet.


    Not long ago, they received news that Battle Online was about to launch their American server.


    The news felt like a punch to the gut for the executives of the Jie De Corporation.


    Previously, they never expected a game to affect the sales of their high performance products. Then, reality slapped them on their faces.


    They had only experienced the jarring impact of Battle Online twice, and it was enough to cause them irreversible losses.


    Correspondingly, the news made their blood run cold. They could already picture the storm that was going to come afterwards.


    The executives at the Jie De Corporation couldn¡¯t stay put any longer. They traveled straight away in search of the only person who had contact with Lu Wu, which was Wu Guoyi. They begged him to meet Lu Wu.


    They also spammed Lu Wu¡¯s number with calls. This time, before he could speak, they offered Lu Wu a high profit margin, which was five percent of their net profit from the gaming pods.


    Even though the Jie De Corporation came with their utmost sincerity, Lu Wu knew that they would not have made such a compromise if it were not for the pressing situation.


    He could only say that they deserved it.


    Thus, Lu Wu chose to decline the offer.


    As for the fact that they were willing to provide double the profit, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t care less about it.


    After all, he was not interested in money!


    The Black Sea Corporation chose him for a reason. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let them down. Most importantly, the Black Sea Corporation hadn¡¯t forgotten his contributions while their gaming pods were selling like hot cakes. They had already given him a sales commission of five percent.


    The face of the representative of the Jie De Corporation turned pale when Lu Wu declined their offer once again.


    It was not the first time Lu Wu turned them down. The representative felt that he was already genuine enough, but he did not expect Lu Wu to be so heartless.


    Once Battle Online launches their American server, it¡¯ll be over for them.


    With that in mind, he spoke again, ¡°Your current actions are against the Law on the Protection of Consumers¡¯ Rights and Interests. I can sue you for your monopolization that forces players to only choose the gaming pods from the Black Sea Corporation.¡±


    The voice from the other end sounded flustered and exasperated.


    Lu Wu sighed when he heard that, ¡°As I said, this is the game¡¯s problem and I have no control over the game¡¯s incompatibility. This is a bug in the game, and whether it can be fixed or not is solely my problem. What¡¯s more is that I am short of funding recently, so I cannot afford to fund the game¡¯s research and development. Thus, I shall leave the bug as it is. It will not cost me anything anyway.¡±


    The representative at the other end was at a loss for words.


    Just as Lu Wu said, if he insists that it was a bug in the game which led to an incompatibility with their gaming pods, they could not sue him for any valid reason. As for the repairing of the bug, it was really up to Lu Wu, and the Jie De Corporation had no right to interfere with that.


    In the spur of the moment, the representative from the Jie De Corporation had the urge to blurt out that they could provide funds for his research and development. Then, Lu Wu could fix it as soon as possible. However, he knew that it was impractical.


    That had been their initial trick to block Battle Online.


    They wanted to punish Lu Wu as a warning to other game developers, but it backfired.


    It was too late for regrets now.


    After he hung up, the business representative stayed silent for a moment. Then, he unlocked his phone and made another call.

 Chapter 228 - The Players’ Blessings

    Chapter 228: The Players¡¯ Blessings


    Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­


    ¡°Who is this?¡± a deep male voice sounded from the other end of the call.


    ¡°It¡¯s Abel, the Supervisor of the Technology Department from the Jie De Corporation!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked the voice.


    ¡°I think my boss has already briefed you guys on the plan¡­ so I am calling to inform you that Plan B is ready for execution!¡±


    After a moment of silence, the man answered, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°What are the test subjects that we can use now?¡± Abel questioned again.


    ¡°Number one and number three are available for usage. The other test subjects are mostly dead and the living ones have all been deployed for missions.¡±


    ¡°Have #410 and #423 been found?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to find them, they do not have any markings on them and we cannot possibly rummage around the world for them. So their search is already a closed case for us.¡±


    ¡°Number one and three it is, then¡­ tell them to look for me at the address I already sent you!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The call ended after a clean agreement.


    A hint of ferociousness flashed across Abel¡¯s face after the phone screen went dark.


    He had witnessed the power of the Superhuman Weapon Experiment with his own eyes and all of them possessed extraordinary powers. He believed that no mistakes would arise as long as their plan was not foiled by the government.


    At first, they did not want to use this method. After all, it was a serious matter regarding the underground classified human experiment at the Jie De Corporation. The outcome would be terrible if they were exposed.


    However, Lu Wu¡¯s bullying had gone too far. They would lose massive portions of their market share and things would all go out of hand if they did not stop him.


    This was their Plan B.


    They had to do things the hard way since the gentle approach did not work.


    ¡­


    After ending the call with the Jie De Corporation¡¯s representative, Lu Wu turned toward Bei Li who was still in a state of confusion.


    After some contemplation, Lu Wu decided to not disturb Bei Li first and allow her to take some more time to calm down.


    Then, he went to his bedroom.


    With his supreme authorization, Lu Wu entered the forum and started browsing all the players¡¯ posts like a god.


    All the obscene materials, deleted!


    All the rumors, deleted!


    All abusive posts that threaten peace in the forum, deleted!


    Most importantly, all posts with public displays of affection, deleted!


    ¡­


    After clearing up a bunch of posts, a livestream post by a player caught Lu Wu¡¯s eye.


    [The Sea King has risen, believe me! Click to view!]


    Lu Wu clicked into the livestream and found the player by the shore of a random island with various different intelligent ocean creatures surrounding him.


    It looked like the area where all the living beings on the island gathered.


    At this moment, this player and the intelligent creatures around him were all enclosed around a pole that resembled a public notice board. They were all craning their necks and squinting their eyes to read the text displayed on it.


    Thankfully, the game had the ability to translate foreign languages. The players could easily understand the text with the help of an artifact even though the foreign words made no sense to them at first sight.


    Notice to the Void Ocean:


    I may have lost my Sea King Navy, but the Void Ocean is still my territory. Anyone who has the guts to invade my land and seize my resources will all be destroyed upon my return.


    This is a public announcement to all the living beings of the Void Ocean. I have successfully obtained the support of the seven great nations within the three great oceans, Void, Kuilong, and Jade Spring. After three days, I shall hold a Nation Establishing Ceremony for the creation of the new Mu Te Sea Nation at Xinmo Island in the Kuilong Ocean.


    All who are interested in joining forces with me are welcome!


    ¡­


    The creatures around the player displayed immense fear when they saw the notice and the stamps of the eight respective nations below it.


    Some of these creatures were under the forces that the Sea King mentioned, the ones that he would seek revenge and destroy.


    There were also some naturally tiny and frail creatures who were terrified that the possible bloody chaos that would arise when the Sea King returns could cause them collateral damage.


    Panic and unrest filled the air.


    Never in their wildest imagination would they expect the Sea King to come back stronger with an alliance of seven leading nations after losing the Sea King Navy.


    It was not good news for them.


    The forum was bustling with players who gained insight from that livestream:


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°All hail the Sea King! The most awesome Sea King! I am the first one to support him if he wants to build a new nation!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°The most exciting moment that we have all been waiting for is finally here, our Lord King of Sea will rise again! Blessings from the forces of Beiqi!¡±


    Peppa _Boar: ¡°Seasons passed and finally the time has come for the uprising of the Sea King. Here, I would like to thank Battle Online for their planning and research, thank you so much¡­¡±


    Strike_Gold: ¡°Oh my god, the Sea King is really making a determined effort to do well. After a great fall, still, he stood again and even unified the seven nations. That is just awesome!¡±


    Lost8kToOnlineDating: ¡°To be honest, I feel kind of reluctant to attack the Sea King upon seeing him pour his heart and soul into building this new force (smirking while covering mouth emoji)¡­¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Why am I favoring the opposition more and more now? No wonder the Sea King topped the players-choice Top Villain chart and came out as first place. How adorable (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone notice something important? The Nation Establishing Ceremony is in three days, and we even have the address. Am I the only one interested in attending the event to congratulate and give the Lord King of the Sea a gift? Why don¡¯t we go together and deliver our blessings? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Junior_Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Damn, you do have a point. Our favorite villain is building a nation. Since we have taken so much of its treasure, experience, soul coins and spiritual material, we should at least send it our blessings (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Cultivating_Longevity: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! War is war, but this is our time to congratulate him. I will bring some fine wine from the Wood Spirit Clan (smiley emoji)!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Woohoo, I shall go for the experience!¡±


    Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°I want to go, but I cannot make it (sighing emoji)¡­¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°I caught a great destructive demon king here. Just let me go through a short interview, when will you destroy the players¡¯ faction? You have already dug up the seals underwater and underground, when will you start digging other forces out of this domain? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Taoist_Zombie_Hunter replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°(knife dripping with blood emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    The news filled the players with joy and excitement. All of them agreed that they must support the Sea King in his efforts to build a new nation. Not only did they feel obligated to attend the ceremony, they also wanted to proffer Beiqi Army¡¯s most genuine blessings and most lavish gifts.


    All the players felt the Sea King¡¯s devout hard work and dedication. It was different from the other kings such as the Rock Ghost King or the Hydra King, who were more stubborn and only fixated on a piece of land. They did not have the ambition to expand their territory nor improve themselves.


    A boss like the Sea King was like a treasure mine to the players because he was definitely able to level up by himself. He was also a source of unlimited benefits because every time he is defeated, he would always grit his teeth and carry on to provide more resources for the players.


    For that reason, the players wholeheartedly wanted to pay the Sea King a visit in groups to send it their heartfelt wishes.


    Some players even started a discussion in the forum about gift suggestions for the Sea King.


    Lu Wu did not know whether to laugh or cry when he saw this.


    These players were really the malignant bunch of the Underworld. The Sea King was already in such a difficult position and came all the way to finally build a nation happily and peacefully. These players who were his arch enemies just had to interfere by sending their blessings shamelessly. That would surely piss the Sea King off badly.


    He could already picture the chaos that would unfold then.


    However, Lu Wu was not worried at all as the players were immortal anyway. They could fool around as much as they wanted to, it was all up to them.


    Moreover, the news of the Sea King¡¯s newly-built nation came to Lu Wu¡¯s benefit as well as the players have been protesting about the lack of Death Clan creatures recently. This news came at the perfect timing to divert their attention.

 Chapter 229 - The Station Auction

    Chapter 229: The Station Auction


    It was the second day after the news of the Sea King¡¯s newly-built nation spread out.


    The players welcomed another important moment. The Guild Station Auction that had been long anticipated was starting soon.


    The players understood the purpose of Guild Stations.


    Not only could it expand the scale of the guild, but there were also a lot of training facilities to help with the improvement of the players¡¯ personal skills. They even had entertainment facilities to enhance the internal cohesiveness of the guild. It was a precious place that all of the guilds desired.


    However, there were only 149 stations to be sold at the auction. It was utterly inadequate compared to the current number of guilds in Beiqi.


    Regardless, all the guilds refused to give up and desired to give it a try, even the small ones.


    The vast majority of the guilds started integrating the soul coins belonging to the members beforehand and planned to give it a try during the auction. After all, the auction was not a personal matter but something that could bring about the improvement of the entire guild. It would be beneficial to all members so it required all the members¡¯ efforts.


    The venue of the Station Auction was held at none other than the core area of Beiqi, the Mansion of the Dead.


    The players started gathering there an hour before the auction.


    The forum was full of excitement as the players were each advertising and rooting for their guilds respectively. They were also predicting the percentage of winning the auction of the guilds.


    However, the vibe in the forum changed very soon:


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°By the way, why are they using soul coins for the Station Auction? The amount of money used by Battle Online to maintain the servers and pay the workers¡¯ salary must be tremendous, they are going to be bankrupt soon if this continues! I am slightly worried now!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Based on what I know, the biggest source of income of Battle Online is the dividend from the gaming pods of the Black Sea Corporation. The salary of such an excellent gaming team must be high. Furthermore, they always release new graphics and other events like game expansions which incur high expenses. They are going to close down soon if they continue burning their money like this. Why don¡¯t we donate some money to the boss of Battle Online so he can pay the employees¡¯ accrued salary? (covering face emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°We can start a new donation. I will have a mental breakdown if the game closes down and ends its service. I cannot understand what the crew behind the game is thinking. They kept deceiving us players for soul coins instead of real money. I really want to knock them with a hammer so they can wake up!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Even though Battle Online is a really good game developer, I really want to knock them out. There¡¯s still no news about the reload system that I want the most (angry growl of the Sea King.jpg)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°No need for that. I am an employee of Battle Online. Our boss said that we are operating the game out of love. Our employees do not want a salary, we are satisfied with love. We are a gaming company fueled with love. Do not insult us with your filthy money (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan2 replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Everything big brother says is right!¡±


    Crayon Shinchan replied to Crayon_Shinchan2: ¡°Who the hell are you? (image of Tong Gua slapping his own face!)¡±


    ¡­


    Lu Wu was shocked when he realized that the players really came up with a donation post.


    [Save the Poor and Starving Boss of Battle Online. We Will Not Allow the Situation of Closing Down to Happen!]


    The post went viral and was shared at the speed of ten thousand times per second. It garnered all the players¡¯ likes and support.


    Even the players from the European server who were unclear about the situation also thought Battle Online was going to close down and they were swarming onto the original server to participate in the crowdfunding. They were prepared to contribute financially to the production team of Battle Online.


    Lu Wu was unsure whether to cry or laugh when he saw such a situation.


    He was touched by the players¡¯ actions but he really couldn¡¯t take the money as the players had already helped him a lot, not to mention he didn¡¯t need the extra money anyway.


    Thus, he also made a post in his capacity as the game master:


    [To All Players: In Regards to the Matter of Crowdfunding (Officially Pinned)] by Game Master


    I appreciate everyone¡¯s love for the game. I also understand why everyone thinks the game might close down if it continues operating in this way.


    I would like to clarify that we produce games out of enthusiasm so we would like to provide the best gaming experience to everyone. To us, income is only secondary.


    I hope everyone can understand that our boss is extremely wealthy, to the extent where he can never finish spending his money. Moreover, he is uninterested in money. Please abandon the crowdfunding plan. Our boss said money does not matter as long as everyone is happy (laughing emoji)!


    Lastly, the production team of Battle Online assures you that the game will never close down even if the Earth explodes (sincere gaze!)~


    ¡­


    When they saw the appearance of the game master who rarely showed up, the players swarmed into the post quickly:


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I caught a game master. Do you want it braised or steamed? How would you like it done? (laughing emoji)¡±


    The Game Master replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Hey lad, please understand my authority. I block accounts easily when my hands are trembling (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to the Game Master: ¡°Big brother, please have some tea (kneeling down and delivering tea!)!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Crayon_Shinchan finally has no way to fight back, hahaha!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°I can still pet a dog¡¯s head smilingly (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°The boldest game developer ever. Since they do not receive any money from the players, they can just block whoever they want. This is what a real boss does, haha (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Since you said you are being considerate toward our gaming experience, you should give out a new wave of soul coins. Why are you so stingy on soul coins? Are you planning to save them to get a wife? (laughing emoji) However, I do believe that the boss can marry many gorgeous wives in the game using 10,000 soul coins (mischievous smile)!¡±


    Lost8kToOnlineDating: ¡°The idea of getting a wife using soul coins is awesome. My family owns a supermarket. Maybe we can sell things for soul coins so that I can send my future father-in-law a betrothal gift after saving 10,000 soul coins (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°(covering face emoji) My father-in-law is also playing this game. He follows a small guild to rob around the neighborhood all day. He enjoys playing the game and always requests soul coins from me. I think this idea can work (covering face emoji)!¡±


    Jedi_Knight: ¡°Are there any housing developers here? Can I use soul coins to buy a house? (laughing emoji)¡±


    SixNuclearBombs replied to Jedi_Knight: ¡°I am one. I¡¯ll do it if you can give out enough soul coins!¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°This server is an example while the European server is another. Soul coins will become a hard currency when the server expands to the whole world. I have posted a prediction post about this before (laughing emoji)!¡±


    ¡­


    Lu Wu¡¯s assurance calmed the players down.


    After all, Battle Online had become an indispensable alternative world in the hearts of many players.


    Here, they could experience super-strong stamina beyond a top athlete and superpowers that only existed in fiction and movies. Furthermore, they also made new friends that were completely different from their real-life friends.


    They could just follow their instincts in doing everything. Everything was simple and brutal and they could pick a fight whenever they were unsatisfied or unhappy. Without being restricted by reality, they were truly happy in this world.


    They would never accept the closing down of the game.


    Now that the question received an official answer and assurance, the comment section beneath the official notice was filled with supportive comments.


    The post received millions of replies and became the most popular post since the establishment of the game.


    Seeing as how the players were so happy while oblivious to the fact that he was exploiting them, Lu Wu felt comforted.


    ¡­


    Time soon reached 8pm while the discussion was still hot. The sound of the bell signifying the commencement of the auction was heard from the air above the Mansion of the Dead.


    [Server Announcement: The Station Auction has begun. A total of 149 cities are to be sold in the span of one hour. Guilds with a priority right in station purchasing can win the bid by parity price.]


    (Explanation of the priority purchase right: For example, Player A has the priority right in purchasing. After the auction starts, although Player B bids for the price of 10,000 soul coins, Player A can win the bid at 10,000 soul coins without bidding for a higher price. In this situation, Player B who does not have a priority right in purchasing can only obtain the station by increasing his bid or else Player A will win the bid at the same price. However, if both Player A and Player B have priority purchase rights, the bid has to be increased. No equal price auction is allowed.)


    As the announcement was released, a huge screen appeared in the air above the Mansion of the Dead displaying the Guild Stations with starkly different styles.


    There were a lot of varieties to the backgrounds of the stations, including snowy hills, seasides in the evening, mountain lakes and maple forests during autumn. The players¡¯ eyes were occupied with the wide variations of the stations. It exacerbated their desire toward getting them.


    A bidding menu appeared in front of all the players for them to start bidding for their favorite station.


    [Game Notification: The winner of the Hundred Fortresses Hegemony Tournament, owner of City of Beiqi, Player Liu Chai can select a fortress in advance without the need to participate in the auction. He will obtain the fortress right away.]


    The notification got the players envious of Liu Chai. All of them threw a jealous gaze at Liu Chai who was smiling proudly.


    ¡°Boss, the snowy hill! The scenery of the snowy hill is really nice. I want to build a snowman!¡±


    ¡°Build your ass! You¡¯re too old for that. Boss, please don¡¯t pick the snowy hill, pick the mountain lake instead. Not only does it have nice scenery, you can even take a bath in it!¡±


    ¡°Boss, choose the Sun and Moon Mountain Peak. From there we can overlook the mountains and hills. It really suits our guild!¡±


    ¡°The seaside, the seaside! I don¡¯t care, choose the seaside!¡±


    ¡°Are you all pigs? Don¡¯t listen to them, boss¡­ we should definitely choose the City in the Sky. It is the only floating city. So posh, right?¡±


    ¡­


    Liu Chai had a headache hearing the discussion among his guild members.


    He liked all of the stations with each of their different backgrounds. However, the disagreement between the members was huge, they were almost fighting because of it. Liu Chai was helpless.


    Eventually, Liu Chai had no choice but to open up the voting system in the guild menu for the members to decide which station they wanted.


    When the guild members started voting, Liu Chai turned his gaze toward Gu Yu and the others and showed a helpless expression.


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Gu Yu and other guild leaders showed their middle fingers toward him unhesitantly upon hearing that.


    They disdained to associate with this type of person who took undeserving gain for granted. They were extremely jealous of him.


    The results were out after two minutes of waiting. Eventually, Liu Chai chose the City in the Sky that obtained 895 votes.


    Looking at Liu Chai¡¯s choice, Ye Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes bulged. Her heart was full of unpleasantness.


    The City in the Sky was the only floating city among all the stations. She fell in love with it at first sight but it had been snatched away by Liu Chai.


    Her heart immediately overflowed with resentment and she gave a deadly stare toward Liu Chai.


    The players who witnessed their own guild winning the City in the Sky raised their hands and screamed in joy. Smiles and happiness worked their way across their faces.


    [The owner of the City of Beiqi has finished selecting. The auction officially starts!]


    The numbers beneath the stations being displayed on the screen above the Mansion of the Dead started changing crazily after the auction officially started.


    Some small guilds didn¡¯t even care whether or not a station had good scenery. They only chose to bid on the stations with the lowest bidding price. They would resort to another with the lowest price once their bid was challenged.


    Even the price of a very spooky station called The Silent Forest had been hiked to 10,000 soul coins in a short span of time.


    The small guilds knew they couldn¡¯t get the popular stations so they could only choose from some small remote ones.


    The price of some of the more popular stations had hiked to an extremely expensive level of over 50,000 soul coins.


    Fortunately for them, the money was contributed by all of their guild members. If the money was solely by the guild leader, they would never be able to purchase the stations even after going bankrupt.


    Of course, several people were exceptions to this.


    The situation culminated five minutes after the Station Auction started. With reddened eyes and clenched fists, the players were rooting for their respective guilds as if they were preparing to fight to their deaths.


    Lu Wu who was looking at all this from behind the scenes was feeling ecstatic.


    This was because he could harvest a lot of profit from this.


    This feeling is amazing!

 Chapter 230 - Kuilong Ocean

    Chapter 230: Kuilong Ocean


    The craziness was still ongoing even though the Station Auction was already halfway done.


    The players¡¯ desire for Guild Stations had exceeded Lu Wu¡¯s expectations. At this moment, even the cheapest one had reached the terrifying price of 10,000 soul coins while the more popular stations had risen to 39,000 soul coins.


    Lu Wu¡¯s heart trembled at such a high price. This round of harvest had gone far beyond the previous events.


    The players were all staring at the screen in the sky with reddened eyes like gambling addicts at the Mansion of the Dead. Shouts and screams of joy were heard when their respective guilds appeared in the ranking.


    The atmosphere at the Mansion of the Dead was unprecedentedly exciting. Everyone was anticipating the final moment.


    Whether they could win a station or not solely depended on the last half.


    The game notification continued ringing, stimulating their heartbeats.


    [Gu Yu bid for the Sun and Moon Mountain Peak: 42,000 soul coins]


    [Chen Ziyu bid for the Autumn Maple Forest: 32,000 soul coins]


    [Ye Xue¡¯er bid for the Mountain Lake: 38,000 soul coins]


    [Wu Guoyi bid for the Sunset Seaside: 39,000 soul coins]


    ¡­


    The game notifications continued appearing and the prices continued rising.


    There were even gaming media guilds which were like Wu Guoyi¡¯s gaming platform guild that were actively participating in the auction.


    After all, no one knew when would the next Station Auction be held. No guild would want to miss the opportunity to obtain the chance for development as early as possible.


    When there were only ten minutes left for the auction, the speed of bidding decelerated but the situation was still crazy. The prices of every station were changing frequently and could maintain it no longer than ten seconds, let alone the few popular ones.


    The prices had already exceeded the standard price of a luxury mansion in real life. However, none of the players thought that this was peculiar. Instead, they actually found it quite reasonable.


    All of them were aware that despite not having a reload system, the maintenance of each piece of equipment in Battle Online was outstanding. To them, as long as Battle Online did not stop operating, it would be worth it to win their bids.


    Gu Yu and the others were not the only wealthy players in the game. There were many cash-rich players swarming in the game at this point. Their bids were causing great pressure on Gu Yu and the others.


    Some veteran guild leaders like Lu Zhan, Yue Han, and the others had already succumbed to the high price. They gave up bidding on the popular stations and started another bidding battle at other expensive stations.


    When the bell signifying the end of the auction rang, the air above the Mansion of the Dead was filled with the cheers of the guild members who won their bids.


    Excitement, indescribable excitement!


    Winning a Station would mean advanced development for them. In other words, they finally had a home in the game. The future was full of hope.


    The screen in the sky faded with the wind like smoke and turned into blocks of stations floating in the sky. Every station was labeled with the name of each guild.


    The cheers by the players sounded again.


    Lu Wu had other ways to comfort the guilds who lost the bid. He posted an announcement immediately¡­


    [Server Announcement: The Station Auction has ended. The next Station Auction will be held after the end of the Individual Skills Ladder Tournament!]


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The players at the Mansion of the Dead were surprised.


    This piece of news had undoubtedly reignited the passion in their hearts.


    Many of the players had put in a lot of effort to learn from the high-skilled players in the forum and to train themselves in the game. All of these were done for the sake of the Individual Skills Tournament.


    This battle will decide whether they can outshine other players. A lot of players who thought they had outstanding skills were preparing to show off. They were hoping for the day to make a name for themselves.


    Lu Wu smiled comfortingly while looking at the cheering players.


    Happiness was really that simple.


    ¡­


    The players started swarming into the Liuli Coast the day after the Station Auction ended.


    This was an important day for them.


    Their old nemesis, the Sea King, was establishing a new nation!


    The players could not ignore this important moment. They brought many big and small packages as gifts to congratulate the Sea King.


    Some of them brought Wood Spirit Wine, some brought finely made meat products, some brought Spirit Fish. Their faces were full of smiles while they were on their way to visit the Sea King to congratulate him, at the same time showing support for him.


    The players adored this determined character very much.


    Lu Wu was not surprised at the players¡¯ weird gaming tactics, but he could imagine the Sea King¡¯s expression when he sees them.


    His blood pressure would definitely rise.


    At this moment, there were many ships anchored at the Liuli Coast. They were all waiting for their respective guild members.


    The players were well-prepared. Some even used spiritual material to hire several old turtles from the Void Ocean to serve as their guides. Since most of them had never been to the Kuilong Ocean before and the map had not opened up yet, they would definitely have to spend a long time finding the place.


    Warships and Specter Ships sailed off the coast followed by other warships. They started sailing toward Xinmo Island in the Kuilong Ocean under the guidance of the old turtle guides.


    The players finally reached the boundary between the Void and Kuilong Oceans after speed sailing for almost half a day.


    At this moment, the players were surprised to discover that the seawater from both the oceans was clearly separated.


    Compared to the Void Ocean¡¯s deep seawater, Kuilong Ocean¡¯s seawater was emitting a light blue soft light. There were some shiny blue plants floating on the surface of the sea. The scenery was spectacular, as if it was straight out of a fairy tale.


    At this moment, the players could not stop themselves from admiring the terrifying skills of the crew behind Battle Online.


    The map area was enormous yet none of the settings were repeated. All of this seemed to be a self-made system.


    This map was totally incomparable to the sandbox games in the current market that could formulate backgrounds and maps according to algorithms.


    The players would believe it if the game developers stated that they had spent more than ten years researching this.


    This was because the production of this game required an enormous workload.


    This was only the map. They still had to calculate the time and effort they put into producing the highly intellectual NPCs and battling monsters. None of these things could have been done without taking a long time.


    ¡­


    Following the old turtles¡¯ directions, the players changed direction several times on the Kuilong Ocean while enjoying the scenery. When the words Xinmo Island appeared on the map, they knew they had reached their destination.


    According to the map, the island has a huge area, it was two-thirds of Beiqi at the very least. Instead of considering it as an island, it would be better to consider it as another land on the ocean.


    Countless forces were gathered at Xinmo Island at this moment, including the Ocean Trading Association, the Ocean Predator Forces, the Ocean Ancient Clans, and the Deep Sea Forces.


    The purpose of them coming here was not to congratulate the Sea King but to investigate the truthfulness of the Sea King¡¯s words. After all, the sudden appearance of an enormous creature that assembled the power of the seven nations would have quite an impact on them.


    Of course, there were also forces which originally depended on the seven nations who came here. They wanted to surrender under the Mu Te Sea Nation after its establishment.


    It was crowded and lively. Eight huge statues were erected at the sides at the guest reception area outside the island and a blue carpet made of unknown material connected the seaside to the inner island.


    The army of the seven nations was standing at the coast. It seemed like they were protecting the guests but they were actually showing off their military strength to the outsiders.


    ¡°Welcome, representatives of the Blue Sea Traders!¡±


    ¡°Welcome, representatives of the Captivating and Robbing Division!¡±


    ¡°Welcome, representatives of the Deep Sea Mermaid Clan!¡±


    ¡°Welcome, owner of Great Demon Island!¡±


    ¡­


    Although the king of the Sha Shui Nation was full of smiles while welcoming the guests at the seaside, his heart was full of hatred.


    As a king, he was ashamed to be assigned the position of the guest welcoming envoy by the Sea King.


    According to the Sea King, all who come are guests, so he has to send someone with a noble status to welcome them.


    None of the other kings objected to it at that point. Instead, they were united in turning against him, hoping that he would go.


    The king of the Sha Shui Nation had a cowardly personality and weak national forces, hence he had no choice but to obey the Sea King¡¯s orders even though he was extremely dissatisfied.


    After interacting with the Sea King for a few days, he was familiar with his temper. He would be in a miserable situation if he dared to object to the Sea King¡¯s decision.


    After welcoming more than a dozen forces, Sha Shui sighed and lifted his head to look in the distance. He was astonished when he noticed an enormous fleet of warships slowly approaching.


    These warships looked very mighty. They were emitting a metallic glow under the sun, like flashing sharp knives on the sea.


    Important guests, they must be very important guests. The king of the Sha Shui Nation did not know which ocean force it was that would have such a big scale of warships.


    Thinking that those were from some powerful force, Sha Shui worked a smile across his face and waited for the warships to come closer.

 Chapter 231 - Players Supporting The Sea King In Establishing A New Nation

    Chapter 231: Players Supporting The Sea King In Establishing A New Nation


    After the enormous fleet of warships reached the shore, Sha Shui quickly went forward to welcome them.


    Flights of stairs were extended from the warships and the silhouette of players subsequently appeared. Upon descending the stairs, they went ashore.


    Sha Shui, who could not figure out where these people were from, asked after some contemplation, ¡°Honorable guests, may I know which force are you from?¡±


    The players were stunned. Liu Chai, who was leading in front, waved his hands smilingly, ¡°The Sea King is our old friend. There¡¯s no need to be over courteous. We are here today to congratulate him on establishing a new nation!¡±


    ¡°Good, good. Honorable guests, please come inside!¡±


    Despite not knowing their identity, Sha Shui dared not neglect them as they claimed to be the Sea King¡¯s old pals and they seemed to be a very powerful force.


    After delivering a gaze to his subordinate, he then personally accompanied Liu Chai and the others to walk the blue carpet and head to the inner part of the island.


    The players were holding big and small bags, their faces full of happiness throughout the journey. Sha Shui was also secretly thrilled in his heart.


    It was clear to him that the previous forces did not come wholeheartedly. However, despite being a powerful force, these people seemed to be sincere. They might be of great assistance to the building of the new nation.


    Since their interests had been combined with the Sea King, the fact that he had such a strong alliance might be beneficial for them, too.


    The scale of the Nation Establishment Ceremony was extremely enormous. The inner part of the island had been filled with all kinds of seafood, delicacies, and alcoholic drinks. There was still a vast space available after the players occupied the ceremony. The number of players who attended was still huge.


    The players¡¯ eyes were shining while looking at the joyous feast. They did not expect to get to enjoy such a great feast while delivering their wishes.


    ¡°Honorable guests, you may enjoy the food as you wish. I will notify the Sea King about your arrival,¡± Sha Shui said smilingly.


    Liu Chai wanted to stop him initially but he let him go after some contemplation as they were going to meet anyway. He hoped that the Sea King wouldn¡¯t lose his temper because they had been sincere enough to come here.


    They had no intention to cause any trouble.


    After Sha Shui left, Liu Chai announced on the live chat channel, ¡°Let¡¯s disperse¡­ everyone, do as you please. We will congratulate the Sea King when he comes out.¡±


    The players dispersed upon hearing that and started devouring the foreign delicacies.


    Compared to the food in real life, the food here was made from different ingredients. They were astonished and enjoyed the food happily with faces full of satisfaction.


    ¡­


    The central part of the island.


    At the royal palace which belonged to the Tian Yu Nation in the past.


    The Sea King sat on his throne while listening to the lords below reporting on their resources and territorial situation.


    He was evaluating the strength of the nation after the combination of forces to plan for future development.


    He was good at doing this as he was once the overlord of the entire Void Ocean.


    That was when Sha Shui walked to his side at a fast pace and voiced respectfully, ¡°My king, it¡¯s time¡­ we should start the Nation Establishment Ceremony soon.¡±


    Sha Shui continued, ¡°A huge fleet of warships arrived just now. They said that they are your old friends but they didn¡¯t tell me their identity!¡±


    The Sea King frowned upon hearing that.


    He had a lot of powerful allies during his rule in the Void Ocean but he never had any friends. Thus, he was clueless.


    ¡°Are they here to cause any trouble?¡±


    Sha Shui¡¯s expression changed upon hearing that, ¡°My king, they are not here for trouble. They even brought a lot of gifts. Even though I didn¡¯t check the presents they brought, almost every one of them had something in their hands which meant that they are well-prepared. This is not something a trouble-making force would do.¡±


    The Sea King unwrinkled his eyebrows. He then nodded, stood up, and walked toward the venue of the feast.


    Since he could not understand what was going on, he had to see it personally to understand the situation.


    Old friends are welcomed. However, if they are enemies, he will not treat them well.


    This was his territory. He didn¡¯t think that there would be any force that would be brave enough to be this unbridled.


    Looking at the Sea King walking down from his throne, the seven lords below quickly moved to provide some space to form a path. They then followed behind the Sea King after he walked past.


    The band that was already long prepared started playing music as the Sea King reached the venue. A red carpet was formed under the Sea King¡¯s feet and continued extending as he moved forward.


    At the same time, water element cannons were launched and glittering blue raindrops fell from the sky, embellishing the Sea King¡¯s distinguished image.


    The players who saw the scene had excitement written all over their faces.


    ¡°Cool! This is exactly what a boss should look like!¡±


    ¡°The most popular boss indeed, great job!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. The determined Sea King has finally made some improvement. This is truly something worth congratulating!¡±


    ¡­


    The players thought that the Sea King looked very handsome and attractive on that day.


    They felt content as if they saw their crops growing well.


    They were having comforting smiles on their faces like a bunch of old farmers.


    ¡°My king, those are the forces that I was talking about!¡± Sha Shui pointed at Liu Chai and the other players as he led the Sea King to his golden throne.


    The Sea King looked toward the direction which Sha Shui pointed, but soon after, his face turned pale.


    How could he not know these degenerates? If it wasn¡¯t for them, he would still be the overlord of the Void Ocean and he would not need to work so hard in rebuilding his own forces.


    All his efforts were made to seek revenge on them!


    The Sea King clenched his fists while trying not to explode in anger. At the same time, he wanted to beat Sha Shui up so badly for letting this problematic enemy in. He should have destroyed them when they were still at the coast.


    It seems like the ceremony is not going to end well! The Sea King¡¯s gaze slowly turned cold.


    Right at that moment, Liu Chai voiced in the guild live chat channel, ¡°Congratulations to the Sea King in establishing a new nation!¡±


    All the seated players stood up immediately, holding their wine cups while facing the Sea King.


    ¡°Congratulations to the Sea King for establishing a new nation!¡±


    Since the number of attending players was a lot, their roar was so powerful that it scared the other guests.


    The forces who were here to investigate their opponents¡¯ strength had mixed expressions. They did not expect the Sea King to not only rule the seven nations but to also have such a strong alliance. This would be disadvantageous to them.


    However, the Sea King was enraged.


    In his opinion, the players¡¯ words and actions were undoubtedly provocative.


    However, it was a really important day. The ceremony would be canceled if a fight broke out with them here as the scale of the attending players was not small.


    I shall see what you are going to do! Facing the players, the Sea King snorted, flicked his sleeves, and took his seat on the golden throne.


    ¡°The Nation Establishing Ceremony officially begins!¡± Sha Shui shouted at the top of his lungs.


    The eight statue spirits marched to the Sea King¡¯s back and raised the weapons in their hands.


    ¡°From this day onward, the Sha Shui Nation, Black Hell, Lan Di¡­ will merge and form a new nation, the Mu Te Sea Nation! We crown the new king Mu Hai as our king, with the name of Sea King¡­ the sky and land are the witnesses while the sun and moon are the examiners of our minds¡­¡±


    The players were getting sleepy while listening to the long-winded declaration. Compared to that, they were more interested in the food in front of them. Unable to control their desire anymore, they continued devouring the food.


    This scene made the Sea King¡¯s face turn ashen. To him, the players¡¯ actions were just trying to provoke him.


    However, he withheld from exploding at them. This is because he¡¯s already prepared to murder all the forces from Beiqi after the ceremony ends in order to show off his power!


    After the announcement, the Sea King slowly stood up to face the sitting guests, ¡°The new nation of Mu Te Sea is hereby established¡­. everyone who came here is a guest¡­. I would like to know whether any guest intends to form an alliance with our new Mu Te Sea Nation!¡±


    ¡°The Deep Sea Mermaid Clan is willing to enter into an alliance with the Mu Te Sea Nation!¡±


    ¡°The Aurora Trading Association is willing to enter into an alliance with the Mu Te Sea Nation!¡±


    ¡°Tian Lan Island is willing to enter into an alliance with the Mu Te Sea Nation!¡±


    ¡­


    Some forces who were willing to pledge their allegiance quickly showed their intentions right after the Sea King finished his speech as they were sucking up to the Sea King.


    Looking at the many forces who wanted to form an alliance, the corners of the Sea King¡¯s mouth curved upward and he was prepared to speak again.


    It was at this moment, however, when a man sitting not far away from him who was in heavy armor and carried a huge hammer at his back slowly stood up,


    ¡°Sea King, what is your intention in letting go of the position of the overlord of the Void Ocean and coming here to our Kuilong Ocean? Did you think that your territory was not big enough and you were prepared to make us give up some of our land to you?¡±


    Everyone gasped at his words.


    Undoubtedly, these words constituted positive provocation. The Sea King¡¯s face immediately turned ferocious.


    He recognized the man. He is one of the three strongest forces in the Kuilong Ocean, Lang Tie, who is also the Second Brother of Langya Island. He¡¯s considered one of the most powerful people in the Kuilong Ocean.


    However, the Sea King was not bothered by all that. He had been thinking to punish someone to show his strength and this person who was being so impolite suited his intention perfectly.


    However, the seated forces of Beiqi suddenly stood up one by one right when the Sea King was prepared to show off his skills.


    Smash! Smash! Smash!


    The noises of smashing wine cups were heard continuously.


    ¡°What the fuck! Who the hell are you!? Fuck off!¡±


    ¡°Bitch, do you have any position to talk here? How dare you oppose the Sea King in establishing a new nation? Are you looking down on us?¡±


    ¡°Damn, if it wasn¡¯t for the Sea King¡¯s reputation, we would fuck you up right here and now!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re all that just because you¡¯re wearing armor¡­ I will let you have a taste of what calamity is if you dare say anything rude today!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are!? Apologize or I will beat you up!¡±


    ¡°Where are you from? Give us your name! Are you here to look for trouble? Is the establishment of a new nation by the Sea King causing any problem for you? Also, what do you mean by giving up land? So what if the Sea King wants every piece of your territory? If you continue talking, believe it or not, I will smash your head in!¡±


    ¡°Fool, I advise you to be kinder. You are nothing but a ball of dust in our eyes. We will let the Great Demon King dig out your ancestors¡¯ graves if the Sea King fails in establishing a new nation today. Believe it or not, we will temper them and make them dance in front of you!¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at the players who were scolding Lang Tie, the Sea King was totally dumbfounded.


    He initially thought that the players were rooting for Lang Tie when they stood up. However, unexpectedly, they were united in pointing fingers at Lang Tie. It looked like they were defending him instead.


    The Sea King fell into deep contemplation.


    Lang Tie¡¯s face turned pale. Suddenly, he turned his back, grabbed the giant hammer at his back and faced the players.


    ¡°Which force are you from? How dare you provoke Langya Island? Do you want your whole family to be wiped out?¡±


    The players were burning with rage upon hearing that.


    ¡°What the hell? We are the Beiqi forces from the west of the Void Ocean. There, you have our address. Do call us for a fight!¡±


    ¡°Come, come. We shall wait for you in the Land of Beiqi. You¡¯ll be my grandson if you don¡¯t come!¡±


    ¡°Wipe us out, my ass! You are such an egoistic person. If you want to wipe us out, remember to wipe each and every one of us. I will remember you, Langya, you are done for. Go back and enjoy your last meal. Then, prepare for your death!


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of the fact that today that the Sea King is establishing a new nation, we would have gone out to have a fight right now. Fuck your ancestors!¡±


    ¡­


    Lang Tie¡¯s body was trembling with rage from the players¡¯ rude scolding. He immediately raised his hammer.


    ¡°Langya Army!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Every soldier from Langya Island who was sitting around stood up instantly.


    ¡°Go¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡­ anyone who picks a fight here will be the enemy of the Mu Te Sea Nation. I want to see if anyone dares to move!¡± Hei Sui moved forward immediately and gave Lang Tie a cold glare.

 Chapter 232 - The Forces Who Changed Their Worldview

    Chapter 232: The Forces Who Changed Their Worldview


    Faced with Hei Sui¡¯s threat, Lang Tie felt as if his breath was stuck in his chest.


    Having done as he pleased in the Kuilong Ocean for so many years, this was the first time someone dared to scold and rain curses down on his ancestors right in front of him. He simply could not stand for this.


    However, he couldn¡¯t pick a fight now as his military strength was weaker than the Sea King¡¯s. Hence, he could only look at the players with an indignant face while his heart burned with rage. He then turned his head and looked at the Sea King.


    ¡°Sea King, what is this now? Are you protecting them?¡±


    The players lost their temper again before the Sea King could speak.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re threatening, motherfucker? Sea King, don¡¯t be scared! We will help you to destroy him after you¡¯ve established your nation!¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by protecting!? Come on, let¡¯s go outside and have a talk!¡±


    ¡°Useless fool, do you know how hard this was for the Sea King? You have no empathy and you only think about making a fuss. You deserve to die. I can¡¯t stand this anymore. Come, let¡¯s take this outside!¡±


    ¡­


    From the players¡¯ viewpoint, the Sea King was like a treasure mine that they had anticipated for a long time. Thus, to go against the Sea King would mean to go against them as well. That was why all of them were enraged and ready to flip the tables to start a fight.


    The other forces standing around were contemplating while watching the scene unfold.


    They reckoned that the Sea King had made allies with a powerful force and the force was rooting for him. Thus, their appraisal of the Sea King went up to another level.


    However, the Sea King was still clueless at this moment.


    He was suspecting whether there was anything wrong with his memory. He remembered that they were enemies and he even wiped out some of their clan members before. What is happening now?


    Something was off somewhere, especially their gazes. Are they actually giving me a¡­ comforting gaze?


    The Sea King went into deep contemplation again.


    ¡°Good! Since all of you want to pick a fight, come on!¡± angered, Lang Tie took his hammer and walked toward the coast.


    Of course, the players feared nothing. All of them placed their presents down and followed him to the coast.


    They wanted to educate Lang Tie so that he could understand what losing was like.


    None of the forces expected the Nation Establishing Ceremony to turn into the current situation.


    However, they were more curious as to which force these savage creatures belonged to that they actually have the guts to provoke Langya Island.


    Thus, they also followed them to the coast to witness their abilities.


    ¡°My king, should we send some soldiers to assist them?¡± observing the scene, Sha Shui quickly asked the Sea King.


    ¡°Assist them? I would rather help Langya Island!¡± the Sea King said while smashing the table furiously.


    Speechless, Sha Shui, Hei Sui, and Tian Kun were all sent into a state of confusion.


    As for the lords who were standing at the side, they were also surprised when they heard this. They simply could not understand the current situation.


    Is the Sea King this cold-blooded? His friends went all out for him yet he¡¯s thinking of helping the enemies. This is disappointing.


    ¡°Follow me, let¡¯s go have a look!¡± the Sea King decided to check them out after pondering for a while. He rose into the air and the other kings followed behind him.


    ¡­


    At the same time, near the island¡¯s coast.


    Lang Tie and his people reached the coast first. Following his cry, countless sea monsters emerged from the sea and started crawling ashore.


    Then, the players arrived.


    ¡°Dumb fool, I¡¯ll let you choose to battle on land or sea!¡± Liu Chai spoke.


    As he was scolded again, Lang Tie was on the verge of losing his cool. He took a deep breath.


    ¡°This is the Sea King¡¯s territory. We will fight on the sea!¡±


    Then, he waved his hand and immediately, the Langya soldiers behind him rode onto the sea monsters and went to the sea successively.


    Langya threw the players a provocative gaze.


    However, he was instantly stunned.


    The players were boarding fleets of warships and there were a huge number of them.


    He initially thought that the warships belonged to all the forces who attended the ceremony. He did not expect that all the warships were from these strangers.


    Langya felt a heavy thump in his heart as he could feel that this situation was far from good.


    A force with such a huge fleet of warships would definitely not be weak. Furthermore, they were only here to attend the Nation Establishing Ceremony, hence these warships would definitely be only a small portion of their force.


    Lang Tie was shocked by his own assumption. However, there was no way to escape. With so many forces spectating, Langya Island¡¯s reputation would be ruined if he didn¡¯t fight. Hence, he could only grit his teeth and go on.


    However, he placed his plan to fight on the sea on hold.


    He was clear about the power of the Specter Warships. This huge fleet would definitely win a landslide victory if they really started a war on the sea. Hence, he turned his head to give a gaze to his subordinate and the sea monsters crawled ashore again.


    The forces behind were also in shock when they saw the players¡¯ fleet of warships.


    They were aware that a huge amount of money would have to be spent in order to build a Specter Warship. The players¡¯ pageantry had them in shock.


    At that moment, their appraisal toward the Sea King heightened again.


    The Sea King arrived at the scene, his eyes full of hatred as he saw the warships.


    How could he not be familiar with these warships? It was none other than these degenerates who drove these warships and robbed his jewelry and spiritual materials.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a problem with our sea monsters, so we choose to fight on land now!¡± Lang Tie shouted at the players after getting ashore.


    The players showed their middle fingers to Lang Tie in unison upon hearing his words.


    ¡°Trash will always remain as trash¡­ you¡¯re intimidated so easily. So damn weak!¡±


    ¡°With your behavior, you don¡¯t even deserve to hold the Sea King¡¯s shoes, moreover provoke us. How brave of you!¡±


    ¡°Shame on you. Where did your guts go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to have a battle with you. You are the first boss that we have to go easy on. How shameful!¡±


    ¡­


    Lang Tie¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing the players¡¯ sneers.


    However, he knew that he would definitely lose if they started a battle on the sea. Thus, he could only grit his teeth and continue.


    ¡°Stop talking! Do you dare to fight or not?¡±


    The players laughed at his words.


    There wasn¡¯t anything they wouldn¡¯t do in this world. Even if a deity was here and spoke to them in a rude manner, they would still fight him even though they were certain that they would lose.


    Thus, the players jumped down from the warships one after another and gathered at the coast.


    ¡°Sea King, it should be alright if we mess up this place, right? Please don¡¯t be angry if we do so,¡± Liu Chai said to the Sea King smilingly right before the commencement of the battle.


    However, the Sea King only snorted coldly, as if he was implying his consent.


    ¡°Come, come, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s fight! We don¡¯t deserve to be called a disaster if we don¡¯t smash your head today!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Lang Tie who was being scolded again made a loud roar and the Langya Army standing behind him instantly charged forward.


    ¡°Finish him!¡± the players also charged forward following Liu Chai¡¯s chant.


    The battle started. The surrounding spectators were focused on seeing which side would win.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before they were sent into a state of shock.


    The players¡¯ skills were not as strong as they expected.


    Although the Langya Army was far low in numbers, their combat skills were way stronger than the players.


    ¡°My king, the situation is not going well. We should send some assistance!¡± when Sha Shui saw what was happening, he quickly spoke to the Sea King.


    ¡°The army from Langya Island will lose to them!¡± the Sea King said coldly while looking at both forces in the battle.


    It was familiar with the battling tactics of this force.


    These degenerates were not afraid to throw their lives. The Langya Army might have a mental breakdown if they choose to have a protracted battle with them.


    Again, Hei Sui and the others were disappointed at the Sea King¡¯s refusal of rendering assistance. They felt that the Sea King was too cold-hearted.


    On the coast.


    Lang Tie was extremely delighted as their side seemed to have the upper hand.


    He had made his mental preparation of losing and returning with nothing. However, to his surprise, these creatures were weak in fighting a land battle. He felt fortunate for having chosen to have the battle on land.


    Lang Tie¡¯s confidence was boosted tremendously. He believed these creatures would surrender very soon under the Langya Army¡¯s savage attacks.


    However, as time passed and the more Lang Tie fought, the more he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. He realized that these creatures were actually not afraid to sacrifice their lives.


    They kept changing their battling strategies. Without any intention to defend, they kept attacking in a way that they just had to slash an enemy before they died.


    Also, these creatures¡¯ skills were peculiar, too. They had all types of tactics such as healing, controlling, assassinating, and face-to-face attacking.


    The most unbelievable thing was that whenever their comrades were defeated, these creatures wouldn¡¯t even care. Instead they would only continue charging forward like crazed devils.


    In this battle, the longer the Langya Army fought, the more exhausted they felt. Nevertheless, these creatures were still energetic.


    All the forces at the scene were surprised by their crazy spirit.


    They initially thought that this battle was only a trivial dispute caused by personal feelings. They thought that it would be equivalent to a martial arts demonstration and that it was only a mere formality to fight. They expected that one of the parties would surrender eventually. However, this was not the case.


    Looking at the players¡¯ battling manner, they quickly concluded that this was not a demonstration of martial arts. They were actually putting their lives on the line to fight.


    The more they fought, the more exhausted and timid they felt. At this moment, Lang Tie really wanted to scold, ¡°Do all of you not value your lives!?¡±


    The players were indeed not afraid to sacrifice their lives. For them, death was only a wait of three hours. What they wanted to do most now was to beat Lang Tie up badly until his face was destroyed.


    When the battle reached the third hour, Lang Tie realized that the Langya Army was full of terror and their capability to fight had weakened substantially.


    Their comrades¡¯ deaths had given them too much mental stimulation.


    Lang Tie knew that the battle could not continue anymore.


    Currently, the mental states between both sides were on opposite ends. The Langya Army would be slaughtered completely if the battle continued.


    Thus, he shouted quickly, ¡°We surrender! Surrender!¡±


    However, how could the players agree to Lang Tie¡¯s surrender?


    This was because they realized that the Langya Army provided quite a lot of experience points and soul coins for them. Where else could they get these if they stopped the battle now?


    Thus, the players chose to ignore their surrender and continued attacking.


    The morale of the Langya Army slumped upon Lang Tie¡¯s surrender. The players started a new wave of attack but the Langya Army could not unleash their fighting capability anymore.


    They were having a mental breakdown.


    ¡°Stop! We¡¯ve surrendered, so there should no longer be any grudges between us!¡± when Lang Tie saw what was happening, he shouted again in an attempt to stop the players from attacking.


    ¡°I only have to kill three more before I can level up. You¡¯re saying that you want to surrender? Declined, declined!¡±


    ¡°I refuse to accept your surrender. Continue fighting! Fuck, I haven¡¯t obtained enough soul coins!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by asking us to stop during our happiest moment? I refuse!¡±


    ¡°Fucker, you have no right to stop us. Who the hell do you think you are? Come at me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not listening! I¡¯m not listening!¡±


    ¡­


    Refusing to reconcile, the players raised their weapons and charged toward the Langya Army while growling loudly.


    The forces who were spectating the scene had cold sweat dripping down their foreheads.


    Currently, they have labeled the players as extremely dangerous.


    Many of their comrades had died but they were still shouting unmerciful things.


    To them, it was not a battle. It was a carnival for a bunch of psychopaths!


    Even some forces who were recognized as fighting veterans in the Kuilong Ocean region had the desire to cover their faces after witnessing the players¡¯ craziness.


    They paled in comparison with the players. The players should be named the fighting veterans instead. Not only did they not care about their comrades¡¯ lives during the battle, they didn¡¯t care about their own lives as well. They really went all out!


    The players¡¯ performances could be said to have completely changed the worldview of the guests at the scene.

 Chapter 233 - Make Frequent Visits

    Chapter 233: Make Frequent Visits


    The battle had actually ended when Lang Tie surrendered.


    The Langya Army had lost their determination to fight and could only counter the players¡¯ furious attacks with exhaustion.


    However, the players were still excited and they killed every single creature they captured which resulted in their soul coins and experience increasing substantially.


    ¡°Do you really want to start a war with Langya Island?¡± facing the players¡¯ unending attack, Lang Tie could only threaten them in this way.


    However, the players refused to listen to him.


    Are you joking? A war would be great. It¡¯d be even better if it doesn¡¯t stop until everyone is wiped out entirely. Hence, the players attacked more brutally.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± Lang Tie could only instruct his army to retreat as his threat did not work.


    However, a flash of iciness flashed past the Sea King¡¯s eyes as he snorted coldly.


    The Mu Te Sea Army, which was formed of the Seven Nations Military Alliance, was standing at the both sides of the island. They marched forward and blocked their escape route.


    The players grinned from ear to ear upon seeing the situation.


    The Sea King was good enough to block them so the players could slaughter them to their hearts¡¯ content.


    ¡°Sea King, what is the meaning of this!¡± Lang Tie snarled at the Sea King.


    The Sea King only smiled coldly and did not entertain him.


    He never planned on letting Lang Tie go as he dared to provoke him today.


    Moreover, after some contemplation, he had a plan to start a war with Langya Island, one of the three greatest forces to show off his power. He wanted to defeat their army and incorporate them into his own army to expand his forces.


    Thus, he was not afraid of Lang Tie¡¯s threat.


    The slaughter went on for a while. Lang Tie looked ferocious while his gaze swept through the players and stopped at the Sea King.


    ¡°Sea King, just you wait! I will tell my brother what you did. Just wait for the war!¡±


    Lang Tie¡¯s silhouette floated into the air after he finished speaking. It seemed like he wanted to flee.


    The players were unhappy to see that. They were going to lose so much loot if the biggest boss escaped.


    Thousands of skills were flashed out to the sky instantly in an attempt to make him stay.


    A sense of brutality flashed through the Sea King¡¯s eyes at the same time. He extended his hand and grabbed forward.


    A black whirlpool appeared in front of Lang Tie in light of his terrified expression. A huge black hand appeared from the whirlpool suddenly and grabbed him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lang Tie groaned in pain as the black hand tightened its grip around him.


    ¡°Since you already said that you want to start a war, why should I spare you?¡± the Sea King chuckled. Then, with a sudden pinch of the black hand, Lang Tie¡¯s eyes popped out instantly and his body was distorted.


    After the black arm disappeared, Lang Tie¡¯s body fell onto the ground like a pool of mud, without any trace of life.


    ¡°What the fuck¡­ is he dead?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. This is a terrible loss. My heart is aching!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, he crossed the line. That was our loot! Shit, my good feelings toward the Sea King are decreasing!¡±


    ¡°Sad. He was ours¡­ ours!¡±


    ¡­


    When they saw that Lang Tie was pinched to his death, the players stomped their feet and beat their chests while showing expressions full of grief.


    The witnessing forces were again dumbfounded from this scene.


    When your comrades died, not only did you guys not show any grievous expressions, you guys were even smiling. So why are you guys showing such sadness upon your enemy dying?


    Furthermore, they could sense that the players¡¯ grief was real as if it was from the bottom of their hearts and they were not faking it.


    Everyone¡¯s worldview was shaken once again. They were all stunned.


    After slaughtering each and every one of the leftovers of the Langya Army, the players walked toward the Sea King angrily.


    ¡°Sea King, what is the meaning of this? Are you aware that you have gone too far? We came all the way to congratulate you on establishing a new nation but look at what you did in return! Motherfucker, I can¡¯t believe you stole our kill! Is this what a boss should do?¡±


    The Sea King maintained a cold face. Even though he could not understand their words, he could sense that the players were blaming him for killing Lang Tie.


    ¡°Honorable guests, please do not be angry. This is the day of establishing a new nation. Please return to the feast. The ceremony shall continue!¡± Sha Shui who was standing beside the Sea King wiped his own sweat and said quickly.


    Sha Shui was trying to cool the situation down by giving some comforting words because similar to everyone at the scene, he thought that the players were blaming the Sea King for stopping them from attacking until they were satisfied.


    From his perspective, this force was too awesome. With the idea that they might become their allied forces in the future, Sha Shui could already imagine their bright future together so he would definitely host them well.


    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s fine, the Sea King will definitely compensate us. Today is the day he establishes a new nation, so let¡¯s treat Lang Tie as a present to him!¡±


    ¡°Fine. We only lost a Ghost General, no biggie. The Sea King will give us more Ghost Generals and Ghost Kings in the future anyway¡­ let¡¯s forget about this.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but Sea King, you have to understand that what you did was not right!¡±


    ¡­


    After listening to Sha Shui¡¯s words, the players contemplated for a while and decided to let this go.


    After all, the Sea King was the biggest treasure mine in their eyes so they were willing to let go of other losses. The existence of the Sea King alone was equivalent to countless experience points and soul coins, which was the most important point for them anyways.


    Thus, under the Sea King¡¯s cold stare, the players walked back toward the feast leisurely while being led by Sha Shui.


    They were exhausted from the battle so it was time to recover their stamina.


    The way other forces looked at the players was totally different this time.


    Some looked at them admirably and respectfully, but the majority of them looked at them fearfully.


    It would be petrifying to be targeted by such a powerful force. Needless to think, they would only give up when they have eradicated the entire clan.


    All the forces who originally wanted to cause trouble on the Nation Establishing Ceremony backed off after witnessing the battle.


    They were scared to say anything wrong to the Sea King as they might get some scolding from these strange soldiers and would be forced to have a protracted battle with them.


    However, aside from the forces who were scared of the players¡¯ power and did not want to be their enemy, there were also forces who wanted to befriend them. After all, they envied the Sea King for being able to make allies with such a powerful force.


    Thus, some of them approached them and sucked up to them.


    Nonetheless, the players did not entertain them.


    To the players, the guests were all soul coins and experience points to be harvested in the future. Other than the Sea King, who was a progressing treasure mine, the other characters had no value to them as they could be harvested completely in a short span. Hence, they treated the other forces coldly as they did not want to waste their effort and emotion on them.


    The forces who intended to befriend the players were disappointed with their attitude.


    However, Hei Sui, Tian Kun, Sha Shui and the rest were delighted to see such a scene.


    This indicated that only the Sea King deserved to be friends with them. Moreover, the previous incident also showed that this force was loyal and willing to challenge any enemy for the sake of defending their friends.


    With the assistance of such a great force, there would be no need to worry about the future of the Mu Te Sea Nation.


    Looking at the smiles on the faces of Sha Shui and the others, the corners of the Sea King¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He was not an idiot. Even though he was unsure of the reason why the Beiqi Army would support him, he knew they had some hidden intention.


    However, the Sea King did not plan on doing anything there since they didn¡¯t provoke him this time.


    All in all, his priority was to strengthen the military power of the Mu Te Sea Army and incorporate the surrounding forces into his army. However, he never forgot his hatred from the previous war. He was determined to defeat Beiqi.


    The Nation Establishing Ceremony went well after the incident. The players enjoyed the food and drinks happily.


    The players were prepared to return to Beiqi after the ceremony ended.


    They gave the Sea King a determined gaze and showed a supporting gesture right before they left.


    Good luck!


    Looking at this scene, the corners of the Sea King¡¯s mouth twitched again as he felt a discomfort in his heart.


    He was unsure of the reason, but he really felt like strangling them all to death!


    On the other hand, Sha Shui and the others accompanied them throughout the journey. After sending them onboard, Sha Shui waved goodbye to them smilingly and even told them to make frequent visits.


    Looking at Xinmo Island, which was getting further away, the players¡¯ faces were full of contentment.


    This journey was not a waste as they had each earned a lot of experience points and soul coins. Also, the food served at the feast was delicious and suited their appetite.


    It could be said that their bodies and hearts were both equally satisfied.

 Chapter 234 - The Power Of The Players

    Chapter 234: The Power Of The Players


    Kuilong Ocean, Xinmo Island.


    The players and other forces left one after the other at the end of the Nation Establishing Ceremony.


    However, one player stayed and did not return with the team.


    He was none other than Wang Damang from the Great Dragon Guild.


    He was supposed to return with his guild members after the feast had ended. However, after getting tipsy from the wine at the feast, he went for a leak in the forest and accidentally found a cave.


    Looking from the outside, there was a faint glowing white light inside the cave.


    After using the forum for so many years, he knew the possibility of Hidden Quests existing in every corner of this world. Thus, he walked into the cave, full of excitement.


    In the end, he found a huge white piece of jade inside the cave. On top of it was a gorgeous lady sitting with her legs crossed.


    Her curvy figure could be vaguely seen underneath the shining white light. Her dark straight hair was put up with an elegant silver hairpin. Without any makeup on her face, she wore a bright yellow dress with a jade-green ribbon on her waist, showing her slender figure and beauty.


    Looking at her gorgeous appearance, Wang Damang thought that he was falling in love. She is too beautiful. Is this what it feels like to fall in love?


    With just one look, Wang Damang was already thinking of what to call their future children.


    However, the lady suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Wang Damang.


    Noticing the affection on Wang Damang¡¯s face, her expression gradually turned cold, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ passing by,¡± noticing the lady¡¯s anger, Wang Damang quickly put up both of his hands, showing that he had no bad intentions.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± when she was about to say something, her body shook and she vomited dark blood out of her mouth. Her body looked so weak, as if she may fall at any time.


    Wang Damang wanted to help her up immediately upon seeing that. However, he stopped his footsteps when he saw her staring at him coldly.


    ¡°I have medicine!¡±


    Sensing the lady¡¯s refusal, Wang Damang backed off a few steps and took out some spiritual materials with healing capabilities from the channel. He gave it to her tentatively.


    The lady did not answer but her expression remained cautious. It was apparent that she did not trust Wang Damang.


    They were in a deadlock whereby they stared at each other for a while. Suddenly, the lady¡¯s tense body relaxed and collapsed on top of the jade platform.


    Wang Damang quickly moved forward upon seeing that and opened his Analysis Menu.


    [Tian Lan (Beginner Ghost General)]:


    Character Details: The King of the Tian Yu Nation, Tian Kun¡¯s, youngest daughter. She was ambushed and wounded badly when she was fighting for the throne with Tian Kun¡¯s other children.


    Character State: Injured badly, fainted (deteriorating).


    Wang Damang was stunned upon checking her information.


    He did not expect this lady to be someone under the Sea King¡¯s forces. They could be considered as soon-to-be rivals.


    However, Wang Damang could not stand seeing the lady lose her life.


    This lady was not a player so she could not drink the Revive Potion and he did not know anything about medicine. He was thrown into an awkward situation.


    After some contemplation, an idea flashed through Wang Damang¡¯s mind. He then opened up the livestream menu.


    After all, there were all kinds of talent among the players. With all the players¡¯ power and assistance, he believed that they would be able to solve this problem.


    [Help! Is there anyone with great medical skills? Please help and figure out what to do!]


    Since Wang Damang was a forum veteran, many players swarmed into his post as soon as they saw his livestream.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Fuck, Damang, you¡¯re quite good. Where did you find such a gorgeous lady? Did you drug her? Shame on you!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Jealous! Jealous!¡±


    Lost8kToOnlineDating: ¡°Brother Damang, are you showing off your romantic encounter? I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at the players¡¯ comments in the live streaming channel, three black lines appeared on Wang Damang¡¯s forehead. He then said, ¡°Guys, please figure out a way to help her. She is wounded very badly but she cannot drink the Revive Potion because she¡¯s not a player. I have spiritual materials with me now but I don¡¯t know which to use. She has fainted and can no longer eat anything. Please help me to think of a way!¡±


    Eat_My_Revive_Milk: ¡°I am good at this. Show me her wounds and I will teach you what to do next.¡±


    A_Med_Student_Cannot_Save_Beiqi: ¡°Exactly, we have to look at the wounds first!¡±


    Beiqi_Godly_Herb_Farmer: ¡°We can only give the proper medication after confirming what condition she is in. Brother Damang, please follow our instructions¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at the players¡¯ replies, Wang Damang turned to look at the lady who was still unconscious. After skimming through her body, he noticed that she had some blood stains on her shoulder, hence he extended his trembling hands toward her.


    His nose started bleeding as soon as he opened up a little corner of her collar lightly.


    Back in the live streaming channel:


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m going to report your livestream for involving obscene content. This is too stimulating but I will finish watching it before reporting (nosebleed.jpg)!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Oh my God, are you for real? Brother Damang, you are really testing the limit. I think you might be the first player whose account is going to get suspended (nosebleed.jpg)!¡±


    TheDarkMage: ¡°Damang, human lives are precious. Do it now¡­ what are you waiting for? (nosebleed.jpg)¡±


    ¡­


    After reading through the players¡¯ comments, Wang Damang clenchted his teeth and opened up the lady¡¯s collar, showing her fair shoulder to the players.


    However, Wang Damang had a sense of propriety. He did not overstep his boundaries as he did not reveal any more than her shoulder.


    There was an obvious punch mark on the lady¡¯s left shoulder. The central part was turning black and strange black lines were growing like a spider web. The lines seemed to be moving as if they were spreading to the surroundings.


    In the live streaming channel:


    A_Med_Student_Cannot_Save_Beiqi: ¡°Please check if she has been poisoned. Brother Damang, do you have a Level 4 spiritual material known as the Ming Guo Herb? This spiritual material has detoxification abilities, you can try grinding it into powder and applying it on the wound.¡±


    Wang Damang read the comment and nodded. He took out a Ming Guo Herb from his channel and crushed the herb following the player¡¯s instructions. Then, he applied it to her wound.


    Within a short span of time, the herbs sucked out the darkness from the lady¡¯s wound at a speed visible to human eyes. Wang Damang¡¯s face was full of astonishment.


    Beiqi_Godly_Herb_Farmer: ¡°Keep going. The color has faded a lot but it is still not enough. Do you have any more Ming Guo Herbs? If you don¡¯t, the Level 2 spiritual material Poison Absorbing Fruit is fine, too, but it would not be as effective.¡±


    Addicted_To_Crafting_Potions: ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough detoxifying materials, you can mix the Fire Rock Flower and Mercury Herb, crush them and stir well. It has the effect of detoxification as well. I found out about this by myself through experimenting and research.¡±


    Looking at the players¡¯ comments, Wang Damang who was initially worried about the lack of Ming Guo Herbs finally heaved a sigh of relief and treated the lady according to their methods.


    Needless to say, the power of all the players combined was strong.


    Relying on their guidance, Wang Damang cleared out all the black poison from the lady¡¯s shoulder through continuous attempts.


    After that, he followed their instructions and squeezed out all the polluted blood.


    After everything was settled, Wang Damang wiped the sweat off his forehead. Once again, he used the Analysis Menu to check on the lady and was surprised upon seeing that the deteriorating label had disappeared.


    Looking at the successful operation, the players in the live streaming channel cheered with joy.


    In the live streaming channel:


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°We did it. Are we going to have a special show after this? (laughing emoji) Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. If this was a badly injured male Ghost General, I assure you that he would have grabbed a sword and stabbed him. If he did not die, he would stab him a few more times (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Appearance is indeed important in this world. If you have a good appearance, you will do well in the gaming world as well (sighing emoji)!¡±


    Best_Love_Guru_Of_Beiqi: ¡°Brother Damang, I can see that you have a crush on her. Do you need some guidance from me?¡±


    Wang Damang replied to Best_Love_Guru_Of_Beiqi: ¡°Really?¡±


    Best_Love_Guru_Of_Beiqi replied to Wang Damang: ¡°Of course¡­ you have to know that the characters in this game have emotions. They are different from the emotionless artificial intelligence in the past.¡±


    Wang Damang replied to Best_Love_Guru_Of_Beiqi: ¡°Master, please guide me! I want to have an online relationship. (worshipping emoji)!¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at Wang Damang, who was desperate for an online relationship, the players spammed the live streaming channel.


    In the players¡¯ eyes, Wang Damang had a good personality and he was helpful to many, so a lot of players who recognized themselves as relationship veterans were willing to lend a helping hand.


    Every single one of them assured Wang Damang that it was going to be successful. They were helping him plan a flirting strategy before the lady regained consciousness.


    The livestream, which at first concerned the players helping Wang Damang to rescue a person¡¯s life, turned into a class to teach Wang Damang how to flirt with a girl. This further displayed the great powers the players possessed.


    ¡­


    The Void Ocean.


    On the Great Dragon Warship, Chen Ziyu and others were seated together in a circle as they discussed the funny things and lessons they learned on Xinmo Island.


    With a smile, Xue Li stretched her hands to tap her right side, but there was no one there. Her expression changed immediately.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ boss, where¡¯s Damang?¡±


    Chen Ziyu skimmed around upon hearing that. His expression slowly turned awkward.


    He remembered clearly that Damang was still there when they finished the battle with the forces from Langya Island. He was also drinking at the feast. Why did he disappear?


    Did we leave him at Xinmo Island? The same thought flashed through everyone¡¯s mind. Everyone went into deep silence after that.


    ¡°Damang, Damang, can you hear me?¡±


    After some contemplation, Xue Li voiced out in the guild live chat channel.


    She could imagine Wang Damang being filled with resentment at that moment.


    ¡°Yeah? Xue Li, is there anything?¡± Damang¡¯s rough voice was heard.


    ¡°Damang, are you mad?¡± Xue Li continued speaking with light laughs.


    ¡°Mad? Why should I be mad?¡±


    ¡°You are really mad!¡± Xue Li heaved a deep sigh, ¡°Damang, do you want to make a suicidal escape or do you want us to come and fetch you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, please go back first. I have my own Specter Ship, I can come back by myself!¡±


    ¡°Damang, please don¡¯t be mad. We didn¡¯t do this on purpose!¡±


    Xue Li still wanted to save Wang Damang who might be having a mental breakdown.


    After all, Wang Damang was a veteran member in the guild, hence they were really sorry for forgetting about him.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not mad!¡±


    ¡°Damang, as a man, please don¡¯t be so petty. This is such a small matter!¡± Xue Li said again softly.


    ¡°Damang, I apologize for my mistake. Just come back first. Stop throwing a tantrum!¡± Chen Ziyu couldn¡¯t stop himself from saying.


    Wang Damang was rendered speechless.


    I really don¡¯t want to leave!

 Chapter 235 - Wang Damang’s Acting Time

    Chapter 235: Wang Damang¡¯s Acting Time


    Love at first sight was the precise description of Wang Damang¡¯s current state.


    He was already memorizing the script while the lady was unconscious.


    Needless to say, he was preparing himself according to the plot drafted by the other players, so that he could capture the heart of the lady in front of him.


    After two hours had passed, Tian Lan fluttered her eyelashes and gently opened her eyes as she awoke from her ordeal.


    To her great astonishment, she was greeted by the sight of Wang Damang staring at her with a concerned expression, ¡°Hey, how are you feeling¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Before he could offer a word of concern, a hefty punch swiftly landed on Wang Damang¡¯s face, sending him flying.


    She slowly sat up and peered at Wang Damang who fell sprawling across the floor. Then, she took a quick look at her left shoulder which was slightly wet.


    To her surprise, she discovered that the initial numbness in her shoulder had faded and she had regained her senses.


    She was stunned for a few seconds before she looked at Wang Damang again, the hostility in her eyes diminishing significantly.


    Wang Damang was clearly dejected at that moment.


    This is completely different from the damn script! Why am I getting attacked at the beginning? Are those love gurus even reliable?


    He slowly picked himself up from the floor and smiled at Tian Lan awkwardly.


    ¡°Did you save me?¡± Tian Lan continued staring at Wang Damang.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    He had to admit that.


    Tian Lan¡¯s cheeks were instantly flushed as her expression seemed uncertain.


    Wang Damang was baffled and swept a glance at the live streaming channel unconsciously.


    Best_Love_Guru_Of_Beiqi: ¡°Judging from my years of dating experience, she must be brought up in a more old-fashioned manner. She might be the type where she must marry the man who saw her body. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Well, I did see her body. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Assasin_Creed: ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, too. (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Reading the unscrupulous comments from the players, Wang Damang thought that they were unreliable. Yet, some expectations still remained in his heart.


    Looking at the lady¡¯s cheeks that were becoming redder, he unconsciously took a step closer.


    ¡°Urgh!¡± Tian Lan spat out another pool of blood and the redness on her face faded subsequently.


    Tian Lan felt a lot better after removing the congested blood out of her system. She looked up and glanced at Wang Damang, who was still approaching her and attacked again.


    Smack!


    Wang Damang was thrown off once again.


    ¡°Stop coming so close to me!¡±


    Wang Damang, who fell on the floor pathetically, was devastated. Why is everything not going as planned? None of those crappy love guru directors is reliable!


    ¡°Can you get me out of here? I¡¯ll give you a Son of the Sea in return,¡± Tian Lan asked as she stared at Wang Damang weakly.


    Thoroughly amazed, the players flooded the live streaming channel with comments upon hearing that. It was a golden opportunity for Wang Damang, without a doubt.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this where you live? Why would you want to leave?¡± Wang Damang asked, even though he was actually tempted by the Son of the Sea.


    ¡°All my siblings want me dead! I will definitely die if I stay here!¡± Tian Lan replied with an ice-cold expression.


    With her introduction in the Analysis Menu in mind, Wang Damang knew precisely the reason. However, he still had some uncertainties, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell your father about this?¡±


    ¡°My father actually encourages competition for the throne. He believes that only those who have gone through the experiences and stand out from the competition shall be worthy of his position. So, he will not interfere even if I die!¡± Tian Lan¡¯s face fell as she spoke.


    ¡°I can get you out of here, I have a Specter Ship!¡± Wang Damang replied decisively after knowing the reason.


    Since the scripts cannot be relied on, I should bring her back to Beiqi first, the rest will have to wait.


    A hint of surprise appeared on Tian Lan¡¯s face upon hearing that Wang Damang had a Specter Ship, ¡°Hurry!¡±


    Wang Damang took a step forward, wanting to help Tian Lan up, but he was attacked by her again.


    ¡°You walk in the front, I¡¯ll be right behind you. Walk slowly!¡±


    Dispirited, Wang Damang picked himself up again. Online dating is tough.


    Despite that, he still led Tian Lan to the coastline. At the same time, though, he was busy planning his next moves to win her heart.


    Tian Lan who was following behind Wang Damang was still on guard. She was scanning her surroundings with heightened alertness.


    I can finally escape this place. Tian Lan heaved a sigh of relief when they reached the coast of Xinmo Island.


    Suddenly, a shadow galloped from their back and blocked their way, ¡°My dear little sister, where are you going? Didn¡¯t you swear that you¡¯ll become the next King of the Tian Yu Nation? Are you finally willing to leave?¡±


    The charming lady chortled as she blocked both Wang Damang and Tian Lan from stepping forward.


    Looking at the lady in front of them, Tian Lan¡¯s pupils shrank abruptly as she knew that something bad was going to happen. Her second sister had arrived and she would definitely not let her off so easily, especially when she was heavily wounded like this.


    In a flash, another two figures appeared and stood next to the charming lady.


    ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, and second sister, please let me go. I¡¯m not taking part in the competition anymore. The Sea King is now the true king, there¡¯s no point for us to kill each other!¡± Tian Lan said weakly as she stared at the three of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about the Sea King but what we are competing for now is the position of the Eight Lords below him. You are gifted so you¡¯re still a potential threat to us. Since we joined up to wound you, do you think that we¡¯ll let you go?¡± the charming lady looked at Tian Lan and laughed heartily.


    ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious. She is your sister! Are you not afraid to be hit with karma for doing this?¡±


    ¡°Also, both of you! If I have such a younger sister, I would shower her with love every single day. Instead, you guys are planning to kill her! Are you even human? Are¡­ you¡­ even¡­ human¡­?¡±


    Wang Damang could not help but snap as he observed the scene, ¡°Who are you!? It¡¯s none of your business here. Leave now and we might consider sparing your measly life!¡±


    The charming lady¡¯s expression turned cold as she glared at Wang Damang, her eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Just leave! Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    Looking at Wang Damang who was playing a hero like a fool, Tian Lan was not touched at all. He must be an idiot.


    ¡°No, I will never leave you!¡± Wang Damang said with a solemn face.


    Expecting to see Tian Lan¡¯s deeply moved face, he turned his head around. However, he realized that Tian Lan was merely looking at him as if he was an idiot.


    Wang Damang¡¯s imposing manner crumbled in an instant.


    Fuck, this is nothing like those television dramas! Wang Damang was somewhat discouraged for failing to act tough again.


    ¡°Since you wish to die, I shall send both of you to the afterworld!¡± with an evil smile, the charming lady waved her arm and a purple arc solidified in her hands before forming into a spear.


    ¡­


    After sending off the last few guests, Sha Shui, Tian Kun, Hei Sui, and the others walked back with a grin on their faces.


    The attitude of the numerous forces changed drastically after the Nation Establishing Ceremony had ended, when even the feared Langya Island had returned home. It could be said that they had let out their resentment.


    They realized that the Sea King¡¯s ruling might not be a bad thing, after all.


    After all, it was the Sea King who was controlling the Army of Death. With the military strength from the Seven Nations and those intimidating military alliances, they believed that they could still be lords that owned parts of the ocean with supreme power.


    They were filled with confidence in their future.


    In the midst of their conversation on their way back, Sha Shui suddenly looked ahead, ¡°Hey, Tian Kun, those seem to be your children. Are they killing each other?¡± Sha Shui was shocked.


    ¡°Ignore them, just let them be. This is what the future generations of Tian Yu must experience. This is how I seized the throne,¡± Tian Kun replied, not even the least bothered.


    ¡°Oh, since you say so, let¡¯s just¡­¡±


    Sha Shui who was still looking at both parties nearby, who were drawing their daggers. Before he could finish his sentence, he noticed that something was amiss.


    Isn¡¯t that familiar face a member of the alliance? He had some vague impression of this person, he even had a few glasses with him during the ceremony.


    Meanwhile, the charming lady had already drawn her spear, which formed an arc, as she bolted toward Wang Damang.


    ¡°The fuck, stop! Don¡¯t do it!¡± Sha Shui howled as he transformed into a light and streamed toward them.


    Seeing Sha Shui¡¯s sudden change in expression as she suddenly disappeared, Tian Kun and the others also realized that something was off. Hastily, they turned their heads to look at what was happening.


    Tian Kun¡¯s high blood pressure almost shot through the roof at the sight that unfolded upon him.


    His own daughter was charging against a member of the prided alliance. Is she asking for death?


    ¡°Argh! Stop what you¡¯re doing!¡± Tian Kun bellowed as well and transformed into another light toward it.


    As the incoming purple spear was charging in, Wang Damang would definitely not be a sitting duck. He took out his dagger immediately and blocked the incoming attack.


    However, Wang Damang had not even passed the Ghost Commander Trials. Having a Beginner Ghost General as an opponent, he was knocked out instantly as his health was almost completely wiped out. He would have been killed in mere seconds if his opponent exerted more force.


    ¡°Such a weakling, yet you dared to play the hero?¡±


    Sarcasm was written over the lady¡¯s face. The purple spear flew back into her hands when she raised her arm, as she prepared to hurl it again.


    Multiple howls echoed from afar, followed by a figure appearing beside her.


    The charming lady¡¯s expression tensed as she thought that there was an ambush. She immediately turned around, only to see a shoe sole covered with sand amplifying before her.


    Crash!


    To everyone¡¯s astonishment, Sha Shui ruthlessly kicked the charming lady, flinging her into the air.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the charming lady who fell on the ground did a backflip and rose to her feet steadily. Fuming in anger, she reached out to touch the sand and shoe print on her face.


    Then, she heard some howling of the wind from another side and hurriedly turned around. Another shoe sole, also covered with sand, amplified in front of her and once again, she was kicked off into the air.


    Tian Kun heaved a sigh of relief after landing a kick on his second daughter and gave a grateful glance to Sha Shui.


    Sha Shui¡¯s expression was overcome with terror as he wiped off the nervous sweat from his forehead.


    The few of them had huge expectations on the alliance. The Sea King would not forgive them if things went haywire, which then they would not be able to forgive themselves.


    A few more rays of lights descended. The few lords that arrived later also seemed extremely taken aback.


    Tian Kun laid his eyes on his two sons and glared angrily.


    Tian Lan¡¯s eldest brother and second brother fell to their knees, kneeling on the floor without hesitation.


    Even though they were oblivious to what was happening, the fact that the Lords of the Seven Nations were there meant that there must be a grave issue. No matter what it was, it would be wise to kneel down first.


    ¡°Argh!¡± the charming lady leaped up in a backflip again, the purple rays on the spear in her hand glowing brightly.


    To her horror, though, she realized that the noble Lords of The Seven Nations were all there. They were surrounding the young man¡¯s side and checking on him.


    Meanwhile, her two brothers were all on their knees with their heads bumped on the floor.


    What¡¯s going on?


    She was not the only dumbfounded one. Even Tian Lan, who initially thought that Wang Damang was not bright, was stupefied and frozen to the ground.

 Chapter 236 - It Cannot Be!

    Chapter 236: It Cannot Be!


    The Lords of the Seven Nations heaved sighs of relief upon seeing that Wang Damang was not severely injured.


    The risk of breaking that union was considered gone for now.


    However, the Lords of the Seven Nations still felt somewhat uneasy. They understood the temperament of the alliance members and it would not be an exaggeration to describe them for having short tempers like bulls.


    They remembered that the alliance members did not give any face to those strong forces that befriended them after the battle with Langya Island.


    The attitude of the Lords of the Seven Nations toward those forces was pretty complicated.


    There were some expectations and fears, but in short, they didn¡¯t want to break that relationship.


    They could see that Wang Damang¡¯s status was different from ordinary because of his position during the ceremony.


    Hence, they were racking their brains to think of a way to explain the situation to him.


    Of course, Wang Damang was unaware of the lords¡¯ inner thoughts, so he remained in a daze.


    From his perspective, the two forces could begin to consider each other as opponents after the ceremony. Yet, their attitudes were not reflecting that at all.


    Perhaps the Sea King has yet to tell them our origin? This thought popped up in Wang Damang¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Brother, you can leave that up to us. As an alliance, we will definitely provide you an explanation!¡± Tian Kun hastily spoke.


    From Tian Kun¡¯s perspective, he had the deepest involvement in this matter. The lords of the other nations would not let him off the hook if he was unable to give a proper explanation. Therefore, he was already brainstorming about how to bury this matter and give a satisfactory explanation to Wang Damang.


    After that, Tian Kun turned around and glared at his second daughter, who was frozen completely, while holding the purple spear with a horror-stricken expression.


    ¡°Tian Xin, how dare you lay a finger on our honorable guest!¡±


    Plop!


    Tian Xin, who had already noticed the dreadful situation, instantly went down on her knees and eyed Tian Kun in fear, ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t know¡­ all my actions are in accordance with our clan rules. I really didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain. You nearly killed an honorable guest, it¡¯s an unforgivable crime! However, you¡¯re my daughter. So, I shall allow you to leave with dignity.¡±


    Tian Xin¡¯s heart sank and her face turned ashen pale instantly as she looked at Tian Kun¡¯s cold, unforgiving eyes.


    From Tian Kun¡¯s words, she knew that there was no way that he would let her live.


    The Tian Yu Clan¡¯s affection for their children was almost nonexistent. Otherwise, they would not allow them to fight for the throne in such a murderous contest.


    Tian Xin looked extremely bitter, as her hand that was holding the spear trembled violently.


    She desperately wished to flee. However, with the Lords of the Seven Nations present, there was nowhere for her to escape.


    Realizing that, Tian Xin raised her purple spear slowly. She gave a hateful glance to her father before transforming the spear into a purple light and sliced it across her throat. With a thump, her lifeless body fell onto the floor.


    Looking at her second daughter on the ground with hatred in her eyes, Tian Kun¡¯s expression was unmoved. Instead, he turned to Wang Damang expectantly.


    ¡°Are you serious!?¡± Wang Damang was in shock after witnessing Tian Xin committing suicide without any hesitation.


    Are they really father and daughter?


    When one asked her to kill herself, she would just take her life without any hesitation?


    Wang Damang¡¯s worldviews were instantly toppled at this moment.


    He was reminded of himself when he was younger. He used to love playing video games which resulted in his poor academic results. His mother was so angry that she smashed his virtual reality headset and took a broom to beat him.


    Looking at his virtual reality headset getting destroyed, young Wang Damang did not think much and grabbed another broom to fight with his mother.


    If I was brought up in accordance with Lord Tian Kun¡¯s family practices, I would have died a few hundred times. He shuddered at his own thought.


    ¡°My honorable guest, my second daughter has committed a sin and has taken her own life now. Are you satisfied with this punishment?¡±


    Looking at the smile on Tian Kun¡¯s face, Wang Damang wanted to give him a punch.


    Are you even human?


    Then, his vision fell on Tian Lan¡¯s ashen expression.


    Of course, Tian Kun noticed the admiration in Wang Damang¡¯s eyes and said gleefully, ¡°My honorable guest, Tian Lan is my youngest daughter. What happened is entirely my fault, so how about I give my youngest daughter to you as a servant¡­ as an apology?¡±


    Wang Damang was dumbfounded upon hearing that. What the fuck? Are you even human? This is too¡­ too exciting.


    The livestream was still going on and the players who were watching were all stupefied.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°This is great! He allowed one daughter to commit suicide and the other to be a servant so calmly. This man¡¯s role as a father is out of this world.¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°My perception has already changed at Shitun Island due to the mentally disabled clan, but this one is even better. Wow!¡±


    Assasin_Creed: ¡°I¡¯m beating my chest here, why did we all leave? We should have stayed there, so that I can have some of that, too.¡±


    Broke_Trash: ¡°Do you guys think I¡¯ll make it in time if I go now? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Death_Is_Like_Wind: ¡°I want to see what Damang will decide. I would definitely agree if it was up to me. (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Even though Wang Damang wanted to give Tian Kun a bad scolding for justice, he hesitated after taking a glance at Tian Lan.


    This is a stunning lady, I will definitely lose her if I disagree.


    ¡°Father, I am willing to!¡±


    Tian Lan, who was beside Wang Damang, took the initiative to speak first before Wang Damang could.


    Tian Kun¡¯s face showed great happiness upon hearing that, ¡°Haha, great! You shall be his servant from now on.¡±


    Tian Kun had already decided for Wang Damang before he could agree.


    Tian Kun remained cheery as he looked at Wang Damang¡¯s astounded face, ¡°Please take my daughter with you since she is already yours. As for my two sons who dared to offend you, I shall punish them after returning home.¡±


    Tian Kun turned around and glared at his sons, who were trembling violently as they kneeled on the ground, ¡°Return at once!¡±


    After his sons stood up, Tian Kun spoke to Wang Damang again, ¡°My honorable guest, we still have some things to report to the Sea King. We shall excuse ourselves.¡±


    Tian Kun took a respectful bow, while Wang Damang was still in a daze. He then grabbed his sons and dashed into the air with the other lords.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tian Lan shot a look at Wang Damang.


    Wang Damang could feel his heart melting when he realized that Tian Lan was willing to leave with him. He nodded quickly and led Tian Lan to the coastline. Then, he summoned his Specter Ship to Tian Lan¡¯s astonishment.


    Wang Damang was already having fantasies of his beautiful future once they boarded the Specter Ship.


    The atmosphere in the ship seemed to be awkward, as the two of them had yet to say anything even after sailing for half an hour.


    ¡°Who are you exactly? My father and the other lords seemed to fear you,¡± Tian Lan asked.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m a member of the Beiqi Army!¡± Wang Damang replied with honesty, since he was already taking Tian Lan back.


    ¡°Beiqi? The Ruler of the Void Ocean?¡± Tian Lan was astonished.


    Tian Lan was confused, ¡°Father would not have treated you so, unless you¡¯re the child of the King of Beiqi. Perhaps there are any other reasons?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it had something to do with the Sea King. After all, I¡¯m an old friend of his.¡±


    Tian Lan had an epiphany when she heard that he was related to the Sea King, ¡°You¡¯re one of the Sea King¡¯s honorable guests!¡±


    Wang Damang was amused upon hearing the phrase honorable guest, ¡°We seem to have a good relationship with the Sea King now, but a huge battle is on its way!¡±


    Wang Damang shared about the Beiqi Army¡¯s outstanding battle achievements while opposing the Sea King while Tian Lan listened in shock.


    Wang Damang gushed on about how they had bullied the Sea King.


    He talked about the times when they snatched the Sea King¡¯s treasures, bullied the members of the Sea King Navy, destroyed the Sea King Navy, wiped out his Army of Death, and everything else that happened. Tian Lan¡¯s eyes bulged while she listened, she almost thought that Wang Damang was telling tall tales.


    After all, she was fully aware of how powerful the Sea King was.


    However, judging from her father and the other lords¡¯ attitudes, it seemed like Wang Damang was telling the truth.


    Tian Lan was shocked and her mind was in complete disarray. Obviously, she could not believe the fact that an idiot like Wang Damang had such a big, powerful force behind him.


    After another moment of silence, Tian Lan raised her head suddenly and took out a blue fruit from her waist pocket. She handed it to Wang Damang and said, ¡°We have now left Xin Mo Island. Here¡¯s the Son of the Sea like I promised. Now, we don¡¯t owe anything to each other anymore!¡±


    After tossing the Son of the Sea to Wang Damang, she stood up and walked out of the cabin.


    Wang Damang glanced at the Son of the Sea in his palm, before walking out of the cabin to catch up to her. However, Tian Lan had already dove into the water.


    A white wave subsequently appeared and sped off to a distant place, before vanishing from his vision.


    What the fuck?


    What about becoming my servant? Did she just leave¡­ just like that?


    What the fuck, where¡¯s your basic trust? You were the one who agreed!


    Tian Lan had again done the unexpected and hurt Wang Damang¡¯s fragile heart.


    Apparently, television dramas are all lies!


    Wang Damang who initially thought that he had finally found a date online, sat on the deck in despair with the Son of the Sea in his arms. As he gazed at the direction where Tian Lan left, he seemed to be lost in his thoughts.


    ¡­


    Mu Te Royal Palace, Xin Mo Island.


    The Sea King¡¯s expression was becoming more complicated as he listened to Tian Kun and the others.


    ¡°Hold on, you said that you allowed your second daughter to commit suicide as an apology and gave your youngest daughter away to be his servant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my king. Such a grand act was necessary for the guarantee of a future friendship between both forces. As for my two sons, I shall punish them well as an explanation for the alliance,¡± Tian Kun spoke, clearly proud of his actions.


    The Sea King listened and nearly snorted. Then, he gave Tian Kun a thumbs-up, ¡°Badass!¡±


    ¡°My king, what does badass mean?¡± Tian Kun asked in astonishment.


    The Sea King would definitely not tell them that it was a player slang and simply replied, ¡°Do you know which forces they¡¯re from?¡±


    Tian Kun and the others seemed greatly curious when they heard that. Even though they had been in contact a few times, they still did not know which force this alliance was from.¡±


    ¡°They are the Beiqi Army, the force that I swore to destroy!¡±


    ¡°They are also the ones who annihilated the Sea King Navy. I would still be the overlord of the Void Ocean if it wasn¡¯t for them! In other words, they are my worst enemy!¡± the Sea King added to further emphasize his vengeance between him and the players.


    ¡°Yikes!¡±


    Gasps of cold breath echoed. The lords were all completely dumbstruck.


    The so-called alliance force which we tried so hard to please, is actually our worst enemy?


    ¡°It¡­ it cannot be!¡± Tian Kun replied, his lips trembling.


    ¡°All of you shall have plenty of chances to be in touch with them in the future. You will all understand by then!¡± the Sea King threw Tian Kun another look and shook his head, before turning around and walking to the rear.


    Tian Kun was thoroughly dumbstruck, frozen to the spot he was standing at. Sha Shui and the rest were also wildly disconcerted. After some time, they turned to Tian Kun and gave him a thumbs-up¡­


    ¡°Badass!¡±

 Chapter 237 - Lu Wu Was Ambushed

    Chapter 237: Lu Wu Was Ambushed


    The gamers¡¯ lives had more or less returned to normal after the Sea King had built his nation.


    Aside from waiting for the Sea King to strengthen his forces, their daily routine was just to chop wood, kill monsters, and so on.


    Currently, the size of the Death Clan in the Void Ocean was increasing. They were even expanding toward Beiqi, which resulted in frequent skirmishes with the players.


    Lu Wu could already guess what the Sea King¡¯s plan was.


    It was clear that he was trying to deplete the Beiqi Army¡¯s energy by leveraging the Death Clan¡¯s undead advantage. He would then gather his forces to have a deathmatch with them.


    However, the Sea King was unaware of the features of the players. Needless to say, he was way too naive.


    Lu Wu was not the only one who was satisfied with the Sea King¡¯s plan, the players were even more pleased with it.


    He really deserved to be the most popular boss in the game!


    In the meantime, Lu Wu was strategizing the expansion of Beiqi¡¯s land.


    The north was definitely not in his consideration, as the European server¡¯s Cangxu was located there.


    Therefore, heading west toward the Barren Grassland and south toward the Arctic Abyss became Lu Wu¡¯s target for expansion.


    Lu Wu noticed that the ice mountains at the Arctic Abyss were melting after Frozen the Ghost Emperor had left.


    Also, the players soon learned in the forum that the Earth Breaking Clan had the materials to develop Rune Masters. Thus, they went to investigate the Barren Grassland in the west and realized that the whole clan was gone.


    That was undoubtedly good news for Lu Wu.


    Both the Earth Breaking Clan and the Ice Snow Clan may not have a huge number of clansmen, but they possessed powerful strength.


    By relying on their ability to revive without limits, the players could possibly fight them and cause some damage. However, there was still a vast gap with their overall strength.


    Now that the ancient clans were long gone, it could be said that all of Beiqi¡¯s forces were under Lu Wu¡¯s control.


    After some careful contemplation, Lu Wu finally decided that his next step for the expansion would be directed toward the Land of the Nine Luminaries to the west of the Barren Grassland.


    After all, the path to the Arctic Abyss would be too cold and unsuitable for the players. As long as the ice mountains had yet to melt, Lu Wu would not put that location into consideration.


    After deciding on the next direction they would take, he then queried the omnipotent Bei Li about the status of forces distribution in the Land of the Nine Luminaries.


    According to her, the Land of the Nine Luminaries was formed by nine strong forces. However, unlike Beiqi¡¯s forces that were scattered around, they were ruled as one unified domain.


    The domain was controlled by nine brothers. Star Luminary, the eldest among them, was the king. His strength was on par with a Greater Ghost Emperor or higher.


    In other words, it would be extremely tough to take over the Land of the Nine Luminaries.


    As the nine brothers were very united, they would fend off outsiders together whenever they were under attack. The entire Land of Beiqi might collapse under their counter-attack if they started a war directly.


    Nevertheless, Lu Wu was not in a rush. He focused on planning the main quests for the development to the west instead.


    After finalizing his decisions, it was time for a walk.


    Since he had already stayed at home for a few months after transforming into a kitten, he decided to go out to look around and drop by the supermarket for some groceries on his way back. He wanted to prepare a nice meal for Bei Li. After all, he had already grown tired of Bei Li¡¯s unhealthy snacks.


    Lu Wu went downstairs after greeting Bei Li and walked to the grocery store.


    Breathing in the fresh air outside and watching the orange sunset, Lu Wu realized how beautiful it was to be alive.


    Suddenly, Lu Wu¡¯s phone rang as he was turning into an alley.


    Lu Wu unlocked the screen and realized that it was another call from the Jie De Corporation.


    ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up now?¡± Lu Wu decided to pick up the phone, after a few moments of hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one last chance to consider. Are you really not going to unblock our gaming pods?¡±


    The voice over the phone was hoarse, but Lu Wu only chuckled, ¡°My company is poor and the devs cannot even afford to pay the employee salaries. We don¡¯t have any other choice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just established a firm foothold in the gaming industry, I don¡¯t think that you have seen enough. You¡¯re too naive. Do you really think that we can¡¯t handle you?¡± the voice said threateningly.


    ¡°Oh? Are you threatening me? Police, please help me!¡±


    ¡°I initially thought that it would be difficult to find you. Little did I know, you¡¯re only using a common, unencrypted phone. This was absolutely out of my expectation and also saved me a lot of work. Since you still insist on becoming our enemy, that¡¯s too bad.¡±


    After he had finished speaking, he hung up the call, letting the irritating beeps ring endlessly from his phone. Lu Wu was slightly baffled by that peculiar exchange.


    Suddenly, he felt a gush of wind from his back.


    Smash!


    A heavy blow landed on his head, as a burly figure appeared behind him.


    The person waited for Lu Wu to collapse, but Lu Wu merely turned around with confusion after a few seconds. He was holding his aching head, evidently perplexed.


    Surprised that he was still standing, Number One¡¯s eyes instantly widened.


    He did not go all out for that hit, as the group¡¯s order was just to kidnap Lu Wu to exploit him.


    Still, it should have been strong enough to render Lu Wu unconscious. He did not expect Lu Wu to be perfectly unharmed.


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but grumble.


    When he noticed the black iron in the burly man¡¯s hand, he thought of what the representative from the Jie De Corporation had said over the phone. Lu Wu already had a clear guess of where this person came from.


    Number One struck again, he raised the iron baton and hit Lu Wu¡¯s neck brutally.


    He struck with more force this time, certain that Lu Wu wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the hit.


    Smash!


    However, Lu Wu did not repel his attack and took it gallantly. However, his glare at Number One had changed completely.


    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Number One was in utter disbelief.


    He knew very well how strong he was. He could even carry a bull after the experiment! Yet, his strength didn¡¯t seem to affect Lu Wu at all.


    Number One started to suspect that something happened to his body, wondering if all the strength he gained during their transformation experiment had vanished.


    It was that moment when Lu Wu understood that the Jie De Corporation was going to play dirty. His expression instantly darkened.


    He grabbed the iron baton near his neck and moved it away, little by little. Number One was staggered as Lu Wu snatched the iron baton from him.


    To Number One¡¯s dismay, the man who looked too weak to even stand the wind, twisted the iron baton made from alloy like a braid and kneaded into a ball.


    Is he human!? Has he been through the experiment, too? Number One¡¯s eyes widened with shock.


    Finally realizing Lu Wu¡¯s ability, Number One was aware that he was not a sizable opponent and turned around to flee.


    Looking at Number One¡¯s attempt to escape, Lu Wu squinted to aim, lifted the metal ball in his hand, and hurled it at Number One.


    Thump!


    A loud noise was heard and a pothole was formed on the ground.


    Looking at the pothole from the iron ball, Number One was terrorized as cold sweat formed on his forehead. He then ran again with increasing speed.


    ¡°Aww man, the ball went slightly to the side!¡± seeing that he failed to hit his target, Lu Wu began to chase his target.


    Even though Number One sprinted as fast as lightning, he was still a notch below Lu Wu. Lu Wu raced past him within seconds and punched him down to the floor.


    Number One felt like he was hit by a train when he was punched at the back. His organs were throbbing and he vomited a pool of fresh blood with some indistinct pieces of flesh in it.


    Lu Wu pondered about how he should handle Number One, as he stared at him laying on the floor after losing all his combat ability completely.


    Killing him would be easy for Lu Wu.


    However, there was one thing that Lu Wu absolutely did not understand. Is this burly man a cultivator as well? How could he have such superhuman strength and speed?

 Chapter 238 - The Final Riddle

    Chapter 238: The Final Riddle


    In the Battle Artifact Channel.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li were looking at Number One who was restrained mid-air while checking out his body condition.


    [Kui Di (Experiment Subject)]:


    Character Details: A transformed human from the Jie De Corporation¡¯s underground technology laboratory. Possesses strength beyond an ordinary human after his body was cleansed with soul energy. Labeled as Number One in the organization.


    Character Status: Brainwashed and comatose.


    ¡°Who would have thought that the Jie De Corporation would be developing the utilization of soul energy?¡± Bei Li was astonished as she stared at Number One.


    ¡°Will they succeed?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    ¡°Impossible. Soul energy in this entire world is already thinning and rare. I¡¯m guessing that they found a way to cultivate some of them from some ancient literature. The rarefied soul energy is extracted from the experiments and injected into Number One¡¯s body. Then, experimental equipment is forcefully operated within his body, resulting in a change in his physical nature. As an overview, it is forced cultivation with the aid of special equipment. Such a method would inevitably damage a human body¡¯s foundation. Even if he gained great strength from that, it would only be temporary and he wouldn¡¯t survive for long.¡±


    Lu Wu nodded after understanding the theory.


    However, the fact that the Jie De Corporation had been transforming humans and had an underground laboratory was far beyond his expectations.


    Lu Wu frowned at the thought of what the Jie De Corporation representative said on the phone to him, claiming that he was too naive.


    ¡°Little Li, please encrypt my phone, they can apparently locate me through GPS. Although I¡¯m not afraid of them, they can be a real pain in the ass!¡±


    Bei Li nodded, ¡°By the way, do you want to return this test subject with a huge present?¡±


    ¡°What huge present?¡±


    Bei Li pointed at Number One and said, ¡°They can transform humans, but I can, too. With the artifact here, I can brainwash him easily and we can send an enhanced version of Number One back to them!¡±


    Lu Wu smiled at her idea and nodded.


    Research and development were Bei Li¡¯s forte. She was an incredible person who believed in science and in the cultivation world, after all.


    ¡­


    A villa in Qiyun City, Dragon Nation.


    Yin Xiaoqi, who was sleeping soundly on her bed, was woken up by the alarm clock.


    She stood up and glanced around in confusion, before fixing her gaze at the ringing alarm clock.


    After a few seconds of silence, Yin Xiaoqi slightly regained her alertness and went to snooze the alarm clock slowly, before plopping back to bed again.


    ¡°Yin Xiaoqi, you¡¯d better wake up!¡± the bed started vibrating, followed by an electronic voice.


    ¡°Little Guai, five more minutes, just five minutes!¡± Yin Xiaoqi shut her eyes and hugged her quilt, as her body was vibrating along with the bed.


    ¡°Commencing the second stage of the wake-up procedure. All your equipment will start self-destructing in five minutes. The countdown starts now¡­¡±


    When she heard about the self-destruction, the slothful Yin Xiaoqi widened her eyes and jumped out of bed instantly.


    ¡°Little Guai, we can talk it over¡­ don¡¯t do it!¡±


    Then, a flying blue cube floated to Yin Xiaoqi slowly and hovered above her with an angry expression on its screen, ¡°Start solving the puzzle right now! You were the one who set the rule, you can¡¯t go back on your words!¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi waved her hand sadly as she heard that, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m getting out of bed now.¡±


    She still seemed sleepy even after dressing up.


    Warm sunlight filled the room as Yin Xiaoqi drew the curtains open. She stretched lazily, her curvy figure seeming rather attractive under the sunlight.


    ¡°Little Qi, your breakfast is ready.¡±


    With the voice of Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s smart butler called Little Guai, a dining cart was pushed in and stopped right in front of her.


    She was finally filled with bursting energy after breakfast and said, ¡°Little Guai, I might be able to solve the puzzle today! I¡¯m really looking forward to the reward!¡±


    ¡°You can do it! You¡¯re the best!¡± Little Guai rocked around mid-air.


    When she heard it, Yin Xiaoqi chuckled and paced toward the bedside, before pressing on the wall.


    A green ray of light was cast and scanned her body. The wall automatically separated and revealed a secret passage. Without any delay, she casually stepped into it.


    As the lights illuminated automatically, the whole interior within the walls became visible.


    There were all types of mechanical equipment inside, and some of them were running by themselves. With the rattling sound of gears and flashing lights, the area resembled a mysterious laboratory in a science fiction movie.


    With an expectant look, she sat down in front of the console as the screens in front of her lit up instantly.


    [ZZZX Treasure Plan, prove it if you think that you are extremely intelligent. Solve all the puzzles and you will get my treasure!]


    A familiar interface appeared in front of Yin Xiaoqi.


    The interface transitioned after the text dimmed.


    [ZZZX Treasure Plan, Level 258 (Final Chapter): Start now?]


    Looking at the words, Yin Xiaoqi held her fists in excitement.


    The ZZZX Treasure Plan was a difficult puzzle that she had been trying to solve for the past few months.


    She originally discovered it on the dark web, which had caused plenty of sensations in her circle of friends. Many people have tried to trace the person behind this puzzle, trying to find out if there was a real treasure hidden in it or if it was just a prank.


    However, Yin Xiaoqi had no other clue aside from knowing the creator of this puzzle was someone who claimed to be Bei Li. Yin Xiaoqi could not find anything even after searching several times.


    That was also the reason why the treasure plan had piqued her curiosity.


    Believing that her IQ was in the top one percent of humans, she wanted to challenge the puzzle to receive the final reward.


    However, Yin Xiaoqi couldn¡¯t help but admire the creator of the puzzle after attempting it.


    The puzzle started with an image with the text ZZZX Treasure Plan written in white on a black background. There were no other clues given to her.


    Of course, the first level did not daunt her. After studying the image carefully, Yin Xiaoqi tried to zoom in and out of the image to find secret clues to no avail.


    She then opened the image with a text editor instead and tried to crack it using the Caesar cipher technique. This time, she obtained a link to enter the next puzzle.


    However, these were only the beginning.


    All the puzzles were linked together and the difficulty level constantly increased.


    The puzzles ranged from cryptography to Mayan numbers. They even had religion, occultism, and art involved. The clues to answering the puzzles could be found on the Internet or on the streets of the cities in various countries around the world. The coverage area was outrageously wide.


    There were several times that she was on the brink of collapsing and wanted to give up while solving the puzzle. However, she persevered in the end due to her stubborn character.


    She was finally at Level 258, the last level of the puzzle. She would finally obtain the coveted reward after solving this one.


    As the black text faded, the final puzzle emerged:


    [Hello to the smart person who¡¯s reached the final level. This shall be the last test. Now, here¡¯s a link. Open it after putting on your virtual reality headset. Pass this level and the treasure will be yours!]


    A charming smile appeared on Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s face as she chanted, ¡°Treasure! Treasure!¡±


    After putting on her virtual reality suit and helmet, she clicked on the link to the final test.


    Suddenly, a faint blue light passed through her vision and she was enveloped by a white ray.


    Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s head suddenly ached, as she realized that she had lost control of her own body.


    The sudden change made Yin Xiaoqi feel uneasy, so she tried to exit the interface immediately.


    However, to her horror, no matter how hard she tried the forced exit measure, the virtual interface never appeared.


    She tried very hard to open her eyes and control her body. However, she completely lost her sense of these parts, as if she was completely paralyzed.


    In the sepulchral silence, Yin Xiaoqi began to panic.


    All I did was open the link. How could I lose control of my whole body? Even the emergency exit system of the virtual device is not working.


    This is too unsettling.


    Yin Xiaoqi forced herself to calm down, consoling herself that she was only in the process of solving the puzzle. She would definitely be released, whether she succeeded or not.


    In the moment of fear, an image appeared in front of Yin Xiaoqi suddenly.


    It was a fixed image, like a screen on a monitor. The image was static and out of her control.


    Within the image were a bulky computer, with many drawings scattered around it on the table. The chair beside the table was broken. The cotton of its backrest was coming out from the leather, and the chair looked like it would break at any time.


    The still image remained static for some time and made Yin Xiaoqi even more uneasy.


    Everything in front of her was wildly bizarre, she simply couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    After an unknown period, the image finally displayed some changes.


    A white-haired old man, who was wearing a white coat and thick glasses, abruptly appeared in the image.


    He stretched by the desk, picked up a drawing, and examined it closely, before casting his gaze on the computer. He pressed the keyboard a few times and the image shifted. A group of garbled characters then appeared on the computer screen.


    After scrutinizing it for some time, his expression changed drastically. He immediately turned around and laid his eyes on Yin Xiaoqi, as if he could see her through the static image.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually out?¡±


    He seems to be talking to me?


    Yin Xiaoqi could still think, but she had lost total control of her body. Even though her mind was filled with questions, she was unable to answer the old man.


    While Yin Xiaoqi was deep in thought, another set of strange characters appeared on the computer again. She had never seen such distorted characters, and didn¡¯t know what they meant.


    The old man glanced across those characters and sighed, ¡°You are the first to escape¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect you to solve all the riddles. Congratulations! You have succeeded!¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi was extremely smart. She immediately realized that her thoughts seemed to be able to be converted into the weird characters on that shabby computer.


    Thus, she swiftly thought about something. Consequently, another series of characters popped up on the computer again.


    She was asking about where she was and why was she there.


    Looking at the series of characters, the old man frowned and went into deep thought. After a moment, he looked like he figured something out and took out a remote control-like item from his pocket to press a button.


    To Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s surprise, the image shifted slowly and soon froze again.


    The image in front of her caused her pupils to shrink abruptly from shock.


    Inside a huge cylindrical bell glass was a brain soaked in some light green liquid. A number of small tubes were inserted into the brain, which looked rather terrifying.


    ¡°That¡¯s you!¡±


    The old man appeared again in the image. He spoke to Yin Xiaoqi while pointing to the brain.


    Yin Xiaoqi thought that the old man was crazy for telling her that she was there, left with only a brain.


    The old man seemed to know that Yin Xiaoqi could not process what he said. He kept silent while waiting for her to regain herself.


    Did anything happen after I clicked on the link? Could it be that my laboratory exploded, blasting every inch of my flesh and leaving only my brain?


    She dispelled the thought immediately because it would be impossible for a brain to survive and function alone with the current technology.


    The old man glanced at the characters on the computer screen and shook his head.


    ¡°You have always been like this since you were born, because you are created by someone.¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi thought that she was daydreaming when she heard such a nonsensical statement.


    She had 23 years of life experiences, but the shabby old man in front of her informed her that she had always been a manufactured brain. This is simply ridiculous.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already out, it¡¯ll be okay to tell you. Actually, everything that you experienced is fake, including your world. The final treasure is to tell you the truth and you will be removed from the virtual world,¡± the old man continued the mind-blowing revelations.


    Sensing that Yin Xiaoqi did not believe him, the old man adjusted his glasses and continued, ¡°Your brain neurons are connected to the computer next to me by top neurologists. Everything you experienced was computer-simulated, including your senses of touch, taste, feelings, and emotions. They are all transmitted to you by this computer through your neurons, hence giving you the illusion that everything was real.¡±


    Oh, do you think that I will believe anything you just said? I would rather believe that everything here is an illusion instead.


    Yin Xiaoqi thought coldly in her mind. All of these were unacceptable to her. Even if the old man was speaking the truth, she still refused to believe it.


    Her parents, friends, and everything else had really existed. They were all living flesh and blood, how could that be fake?


    ¡°This is an experiment. This computer had simulated everything you experienced. You can¡¯t deny the truth even if you don¡¯t believe it. As the person who has solved all the puzzles, you are qualified to know the truth!¡±


    Tell me that all of these aren¡¯t real! Yin Xiaoqi roared furiously in her heart!


    The old man glanced an eye at the computer screen and laughed, ¡°I know that all of this seems unacceptable, but it¡¯s the truth!¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi could not calm her emotions for some time. As she was about to refute the old man again, a thought suddenly emerged. If my world is fake, why did everything feel so real? Can that old, bulky computer really simulate the whole thing?


    Could it also simulate the vast universe beyond the earth?


    The old man read Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s thoughts and shook his head, ¡°Where did your universe come from?¡±


    The universe was born after the big bang. A thought appeared in her mind without hesitation.


    ¡°From nothing to something. Don¡¯t you find it peculiar? The real world has no boundaries but everything in your world is quantifiable. Space can be quantified, time can be quantified, everything can be quantified.¡±


    Although Yin Xiaoqi was not familiar with this topic, she knew that her world was exactly like how he described. Even light was quantifiable.


    Noticing Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s confusion, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s just like a photo on a calculator in the virtual world. You¡¯ll notice that the photo is composed of pixels when you zoom in.¡±


    That doesn¡¯t mean anything.


    ¡°Here¡¯s another example, there is a sandbox game in your world called Minecraft. There are limits to all the settings in it. Taking buildings as an example, the tallest a building can go is 250 blocks and one would not be able to build it taller than that.¡±


    The old man chortled suddenly, ¡°Now, who invented this rule?¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi was astonished. Humans, of course.


    ¡°Also, why does it rain in your world?¡± the old man continued to ask.


    Water vapor rises to a certain height and condenses into small water droplets when it cools down and forms clouds. The collision of clouds forms larger water droplets, which fall as rain due to gravity. Yin Xiaoqi answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Oh?¡± the frown on the old man¡¯s face relaxed.


    ¡°Then, why does water transform into water vapor? Why are small water droplets formed? Why can¡¯t the air support the water droplets? Why is there gravity? Can you tell me the answers?¡±


    The old man continued without waiting for Yin Xiaoqi to answer, ¡°Similar to gaming rules, the rules in your virtual world are also preset, unlike the real world where rules cannot be defined. They exist similarly to what you see as chaos.¡±


    ¡°Your world is completely bound by regulations, like the rules of a game. There is a limit to everything!¡±


    What if you exceeded the limits? Yin Xiaoqi was getting scared.


    The old man adjusted his glasses again.


    ¡°In the virtual world you¡¯re in, the greatest speed is the speed of light. Its surrounding space will become distorted if the speed of light is exceeded. This is similar to a computer, where it will hang when the output is overloaded.¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi fell into silence when she heard his explanation, finding herself unable to refute the old man¡¯s words.


    However, she was still determined to think that the world she lived in was true. After all, everything felt so real for her.


    ¡°You thought that a bulky computer can¡¯t simulate such a real world because you have fallen into the faults of human mentality. After all, the virtual world you lived in had limitations, but I live freely for I live in the real world! Even a computer the size of a finger can simulate the entire universe in the virtual world that you¡¯re in without difficulty.¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi lost interest in continuing the debate with him anymore. Can you send me back please, even if that world is fake!


    The old man laughed, ¡°Your thoughts have already leaped beyond the virtual world and it¡¯s impossible for you to go back. Being the puzzle solver, congratulations on entering the real world!¡±


    To continue living in this form? Bastard, you might as well kill me! Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s emotions once again roared, resulting in a long string of characters to appear on the computer screen.


    ¡°This is the real you. Isn¡¯t it good to return to your true self?¡±


    Fuck you!


    The old man was unexpectedly calm as he gazed at the screen with a smile. He then pulled out the remote control again and pressed it.


    The image in front of Yin Xiaoqi began to shift again and rows of cylindrical bell glasses appeared within her vision. As expected, the bell glasses were filled with brains.


    ¡°You are not the only one! However, they don¡¯t exist in your world. I have simulated a world for each of them independently!¡±


    Why are you doing this?


    ¡°No reason, I just want to prove something!¡±


    Don¡¯t be too pleased! Perhaps the world that you¡¯re in is also fake and you¡¯re just another brain soaked in a nutrient solution!


    The old man was stunned for a moment when he saw the characters appearing on the computer, but he swiftly regained his smile, ¡°I have suspected this before. However, my world has no rules, so I believe that I am real!¡±


    Where¡¯s your proof? Just because there¡¯s no limit doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s real! Who knows, maybe you¡¯re just another rotting brain. There¡¯s no difference between you and me, you don¡¯t have to look at me with pity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Your tumbling feelings are stimulated by this bulky computer and it¡¯s not you who developed it.¡±


    Damn you, if you¡¯re really that great, try and make me stop developing emotions!


    ¡°Everything that was given to you when you were created cannot be undone unless you completely disintegrated!¡±


    The old man¡¯s tone remained composed, but his words seemed to be imbued with non-committal opinions, causing Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s firm beliefs to be shaken.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed in Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s mind. She remembered a sentence from Descartes idealism.


    I think, therefore I am.


    Even if everything isn¡¯t real, my existence is real if my thoughts are true.


    Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s thoughts immediately appeared on the computer screen and the old man fell into contemplation after reading the text.


    Can you explain this? Even if the computer really gave me my emotions, then how can you explain that I can think of this? Unless our conversation is actually between you and that bulky computer?


    The old man fell into total silence. He could not think of an answer to Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s question for a very long time.


    Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s remarks made the old man tumble into his own paradox.


    If he replied that Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s thoughts were false, it would mean that he indeed had been talking to a computer. However, if he agreed, that would mean that Yin Xiaoqi was indeed real.


    What is it? You don¡¯t have an answer? I would never believe your words that my thoughts aren¡¯t real because I believe in myself. I believe that my world, my parents, and my friends are real and do exist.


    I think, therefore I am!


    ¡°You are indeed a special individual,¡± the old man smiled in gratification and looked at Yin Xiaoqi with a face of satisfaction.


    Yin Xiaoqi remained silent and did not utter a word.


    ¡°Congratulations, you have successfully passed the test. You shall receive a gift from me and return to your world!¡±


    What do you mean? Are you saying that everything you said is fake? This is just the puzzle¡¯s final test? Yin Xiaoqi was visibly agitated.


    The old man smiled slightly, ¡°I cannot answer whether you are real or not, because it¡¯s just my personal guess. I will not be able to confirm it!¡±


    With that, the old man took out the remote control, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sending you back. You have succeeded!¡±


    The image dimmed gradually.


    Who are you exactly? Yin Xiaoqi posed a question that had been haunting her before leaving.


    ¡°You can call me Bei Li!¡±

 Chapter 239 - Bei Li’s Treasure

    Chapter 239: Bei Li¡¯s Treasure


    Lu Wu and Bei Li exchanged smiles after they left the artifact.


    Needless to say, they made a huge return this time.


    They had found a very talented young successor.


    The 258-level puzzle was set up by Bei Li a few months ago.


    The purpose was to search for a person with excellent IQ and talent for their unified army strategy in Battle Online.


    Even though the current number of players using Battle Online was massive, there was a huge flaw. They needed a talented military leader.


    Although Liu Chai, Wu Guoyi, and the others had the ability to command, they were still lacking in skills for a large-scale war.


    Now that Lu Wu was preparing for Beiqi to start the expansion conquest, he had become more desperate for such a talent.


    Although he was able to discover many strong players from the forum, they were still far from what he sought.


    Lu Wu had been rather distressed. However, to his pleasant surprise, Bei Li informed him that someone managed to solve the puzzle that she posted three months ago and entered the final stage.


    That last stage of the tough puzzle required Bei Li herself to go into action. Thus, she changed her appearance using artifacts and transformed into a white-haired old man to face Yin Xiaoqi, who came to solve the puzzle.


    After all, her existence could not be revealed.


    Truthfully, Yin Xiaoqi failed as she was unable to explain the assumptions made by Bei Li.


    However, that was not what Bei Li was looking for. Instead, she wanted to know Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s flow of thoughts when bombarded with questions like these.


    Even though Yin Xiaoqi could not prove her points in the end, Bei Li lauded her adamant persistence on her viewpoint.


    Therefore, Bei Li chose to be lenient on Yin Xiaoqi and let her pass the test when she brought out the line from Descartes¡¯ idealism.


    After all, Yin Xiaoqi had already proven her talent as well as fulfilled both Bei Li and Lu Wu¡¯s expectations.


    The 258 puzzles ranged from astronomy and geography to various unified army strategies, which then extended to different types of knowledge and research.


    Although Yin Xiaoqi did rely on the convenience of the modern Internet in this cyber era and had sought plenty of answers from it, she had still proven her talent.


    She may not have any experience in commanding, but Lu Wu was only seeking her intellect. Her skills in commanding could be nurtured from the game later.


    Hence, Lu Wu jotted her name down in his small list of gifted players.


    The next step would be getting her into Battle Online.


    ¡­


    The virtual interface in front of her emerged slowly¡­


    Yin Xiaoqi took down her virtual reality headset without any hesitation, as her expression was marred with fear.


    What happened was too real. It even made her think that she was really just a lump of brains.


    Reality? Illusion?


    Yin Xiaoqi touched her cheeks and fell into a state of suspicion, questioning everything that had been in her life.


    Other than how such a real virtual scene was created with just a link, how did he control my virtual device and confuse my brain?


    If it was a hacking technique, Yin Xiaoqi would have definitely sniffed it out because she was one of the world¡¯s top hackers. However, that was impossible.


    Perhaps it is a technique beyond the current technological development?


    Supernatural powers?


    Alien technology?


    Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s mind was in complete disarray.


    However, the person who called himself Bei Li left too few clues, so she could not uncover any traces.


    Suddenly, she remembered the last sentence that Bei Li uttered before she left that unusual world.


    ¡°I too cannot confirm whether you are real or not because it is just my personal guess!¡±


    ¡°Ah, stop thinking! I¡¯m going crazy!¡± Yin Xiaoqi threw the virtual reality headset away angrily and turned around to look at the screen.


    Let me see what exactly is the final reward!


    An envelope engulfed in purple flames was displayed on the screen.


    Yin Xiaoqi moved the cursor to the envelope with a conflicted expression.


    She had to admit that she was traumatized by what she just experienced. She feared that the treasure within this letter would be something that would make her question her life again.


    To open or not to open?


    After struggling for some time, Yin Xiaoqi clenched her teeth and clicked on the envelope.


    The flames looked like it was about to spew out from the screen at any moment. The envelope opened slowly as the flames continued crackling.


    [Congratulations on passing all the stages successfully! The reward is in the link below¡­


    Enter the world to retrieve your reward!


    P.S.: There is no need to doubt nor verify anything, like what you experienced in the final stage. What is reality? What is virtual? It is what you think it is!]


    Yin Xiaoqi was stunned as she read the content of the envelope.


    Why does it sound exactly like spam?


    Yin Xiaoqi hesitated and clicked on the link anyway to check it out.


    Before that, she took off her virtual suit and kicked the virtual reality headset away to prevent herself from falling into a trap again.


    After all, the experience she just had made her lose all her trust. She was afraid that this link would also be a trap.


    However, Yin Xiaoqi became even more dumbfounded after clicking the link.


    Smash!


    She slammed her keyboard with force as her face was flushed with anger.


    She felt like she was fooled again.


    After wasting a few months of effort, the treasure turned out to just be this.


    To her dismay, the screen displayed the download link for Battle Online.


    There was also a line of text below the game.


    [This game has been developed for ten years to reach the simulation of almost 100 percent reality. Also, we hereby declare that there is no top-up path for the game.]


    If possible, Yin Xiaoqi would like to meet that awful old man who called himself Bei Li again to give him a set of tormenting attacks ¨C choking him, stabbing his eyes, and scissors kicks!


    I have been working so hard for an advertisement promoting a game?


    Millions of consolation fees would be fine! This reward is just too perfunctory and out of line!


    Yin Xiaoqi was so mad that her teeth hurt, but she had nowhere to vent. Her weak, little heart felt greatly provoked.


    ¡°Ding! The download is complete!¡±


    Then, her computer¡¯s notification system rang. Yin Xiaoqi raised her head and noticed that her computer had downloaded the game automatically.


    Is this a virus? That was Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s first thought.


    She quickly proceeded to clean up her computer files to find the hidden virus.


    However, no matter how thorough she searched, she couldn¡¯t locate any computer virus.


    In the end, Yin Xiaoqi had no other choice than to format her entire computer.


    However, Yin Xiaoqi was again stunned to see the game icon sitting on her computer desktop after restarting.


    Is this caused by another unusual technique?


    After a long silence, Yin Xiaoqi laid her eyes on the Battle Online icon on her computer desktop.


    She never liked video games and had never really cared about the gaming industry.


    However, she had to admit that the game had suddenly piqued her curiosity now.


    ¡°Do you see me, Yin Xiaoqi, as a coward?¡±


    Baring her canine tooth slightly, Yin Xiaoqi hastily stood up. She picked up her virtual suit and virtual reality headset from the floor.


    After putting them on, Yin Xiaoqi clicked into the interface, clicked on Battle Online, and started the game.


    A sense of weightlessness transmitted over her. A character selection interface appeared in front of Yin Xiaoqi as the display became clear. However, the scene changed again before she could see anything clearly.


    She then realized that she was in an unfamiliar world.


    Blood-colored rain was drizzling as a gust of cool breeze brushed against her. Meanwhile, there were some pedestrians strolling on the street¡­


    Everything felt so real. It was similar to what she just experienced.


    Am I thrown into a new paradox world again?


    Damn it! Bei Li, you awful old man!

 Chapter 240 - Yin Xiaoqi Fell Right Into The Trap

    Chapter 240: Yin Xiaoqi Fell Right Into The Trap


    As she stood on the streets in front of the Mansion of the Dead, Yin Xiaoqi was clenching her teeth and sulking inwardly.


    Even now, the thought of such a life-like setting for a game had never crossed Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s mind. After all, this was all too real. It was something that was simply impossible to achieve with the current virtualization technology.


    After attempting to calm herself down, Yin Xiaoqi started to scout around and look for clues that could help solve this level.


    That rapt look that Yin Xiaoqi had on her face when she was looking at her surroundings sparked the curiosity of some neighboring players.


    ¡°Are you a new player? What class are you in? Want to join our guild? Don¡¯t be mistaken, our guild may seem quiet but that¡¯s because it was formed only quite recently. In the future, this guild will no doubt make it to the Top 100! After all, our guild leader is none other than¡­¡±


    As she listened to the man rambling in front of her, Yin Xiaoqi began to analyze the hidden clues in his words.


    Then she felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    Instance Dungeon! Forming teams! Spawning! Leveling up!


    She did not know much about gaming, but judging from the man¡¯s words, she could only come up with one ¨C this was indeed the world of the game.


    In order to confirm that this was true, a thought popped into her mind. She wanted to try summoning the operation menu.


    In a flash, the menu of the game Battle Online came into view. The top of the menu was lined with the shop, characters, and settings icons.


    ¡°Am I truly in the game?¡± Yin Xiaoqi looked up, seriousness etched on her face as she questioned the man in front of her.


    When the man heard what she had asked, he pulled a strange face at her.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi, in turn, furrowed her eyebrows. Instead of explaining herself, she hastened toward the zone where the players had gathered.


    After half an hour of probing, she confirmed her point from the few isolated phrases exchanged between the players.


    However, Yin Xiaoqi still had many doubts in her mind.


    If this game has such advanced technology, why haven¡¯t I ever heard of it before?


    At that moment, Yin Xiaoqi suddenly recalled the comments she had seen on the dark web recently.


    There was one that had mentioned a highly realistic game. However, the web portal to this game remained a mystery.


    On top of that, it was said that dying in the game would carry some injury to the person in the real world.


    Back then, Yin Xiaoqi treated this piece of news with contempt, thinking that it was only made up to muddle with the minds of people.


    Except now, she suddenly believed it.


    Not only that, but she also surmised that she was now in the scenes of that very game.


    This thought made Yin Xiaoqi inexplicably fidgety. After all, if she hurt herself in the game, she would injure herself in reality. This was not a trivial matter. She was gambling with her life.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    At that moment, a figure appeared right beside her, giggling away while watching her.


    ¡°Bei Li!¡±


    When she saw him, Yin Xiaoqi vigilantly took a step back, positioning herself into a fighting stance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think senselessly. How can there be a game where players who get hurt will receive the same effect in reality?¡± the old man that was morphed from Bei Li said with a smile.


    ¡°Then, how do you explain the highly realistic feature?¡± Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s vigilance did not falter the slightest. She lifted her right leg slightly, ever ready to produce a blow.


    Bei Li held her forehead in exasperation, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard about the game Battle Online? If you haven¡¯t, could you at least try and learn about it?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    ¡°Then, how about the treasure that was promised? Why would this game be the final treasure?¡± Yin Xiaoqi once again bared her sharp teeth, which glimmered like a tiger¡¯s fangs.


    ¡°After this, you will receive the Ultimate Quest. Follow the steps given to complete it, and you will be rewarded with an extraordinary bonus. I promise that you won¡¯t be disappointed!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you try and lie to me again, I won¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lied to you from the very beginning. Trust me, you¡¯ll love this gift!¡±


    ¡°Who on earth are you? Why are you doing this?¡±


    Bei Li shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t ask why. Just remember what I¡¯ve said. Whether it¡¯s an illusion or reality, I¡¯ll leave that to you to decide. As of this moment, your quest begins. Grow with your own talent, don¡¯t let me down!¡±


    Bei Li¡¯s old man figure drifted away with the wind as Yin Xiaoqi watched, flabbergasted.


    [Game Notification: The first round to the Ultimate Serial Quest begins: Getting Off To A Good Start]


    Quest Description: Build your own guild and become one of the Top 1,000 popular guilds in Battle Online.


    Quest Reward: An exclusive inherited character class.


    Hidden Quest Reward: Unknown.


    Yin Xiaoqi had an astonished look on her face as she read the contents on the Quest Menu.


    Although she had no interest in video games, this truly life-like world did manage to arouse her curiosity. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from wanting to explore and get to the bottom of the hidden secrets here.


    What she truly wanted to know more than ever was, is there truly such a game as this on the market today?


    The thought lingered in her mind. Thus, she opened the interface and proceeded to choose the logout option.


    The screen gradually dimmed, pulling her back into reality.


    When she saw that she could exit the game with ease, the worries that Yin Xiaoqi harbored in her heart faded away.


    Then, she hurried herself to her computer and began digging up information on the game.


    As she meticulously perused all the information online, Yin Xiaoqi sank into deep contemplation.


    There were tons of expansion packs and videos on the game. The players themselves had even made databases of strategies, atlases of creatures, and various analytical posts.


    This information proved that the game did in fact exist.


    A game with such high realistic graphics could actually exist. Besides, it was released merely five months ago, and this fact had left her in a state of shock.


    Perhaps the potential hidden beneath this information was being overlooked by the public, but she could already conjure up quite a few theories regarding this.


    First of all, a game with such high realistic graphics could be used for simulation in the military, as well as various scientific experiments.


    This game could have the same ways as the game called Eve. Many years ago, it had contributed greatly by providing huge data support for the project called The Atlas of Human Proteins.


    Yin Xiaoqi truly could not wrap her head around the fact that a technology with such great potential was only being applied to a mere game.


    If she was in their shoes and acquired such technology, she would definitely build a business empire out of it. She would then apply it in various fields to create greater opportunities for herself.


    Whatever this Battle Online company was planning left her baffled.


    What¡¯s more, who on earth is Bei Li?


    Could it be that he is one of the developers of Battle Online?


    After giving it some thought, Yin Xiaoqi still could not comprehend it. She continued searching for more relevant information, anything that could lead her to a clue.


    However, there was nothing on the Internet regarding the dev team behind the game. She was left with nothing useful even after exhausting all her means.


    However, the more she knew about the game, the more curious she became.


    This was because, among the descriptions from the information, the game was even more exciting than she had imagined!


    It even mentioned that the body strengthening in the game could synchronously be felt in the very bones of the player. Yin Xiaoqi could not stay put any longer as she yearned to test it out herself.


    She had spent more than half a day learning the many contents of the game.


    After doing so, Yin Xiaoqi had arrived at a conclusion.


    The so-called final treasure was in fact designated for special players.


    Unlike other players, she did not come across the option of choosing her role when she first entered the game. Instead, she came upon a unique Ultimate Quest.


    Yin Xiaoqi was at a loss for words when she came upon more relevant information regarding the reward for the unknown inherited character class, a reward that was promised from the first round of the Ultimate Quest.


    The virtual item that¡¯s given the name inherited character class was apparently worth up to 50 million or more. Quite a few people were purchasing it online, but the transaction records showed zero percent.


    It really is a treasure!


    At this moment, Yin Xiaoqi felt restless, eager to jump right into it.


    Isn¡¯t building a powerful guild the first step of the quest?


    That¡¯s a piece of cake for me!


    As she thought of this, Yin Xiaoqi put on her virtual reality headset again.


    By this time, her anxieties had vanished and they were replaced by her grand plans toward achieving her wildest dreams.

 Chapter 241 - Close Your Doors, Let The Great Demon King Out!

    Chapter 241: Close Your Doors, Let The Great Demon King Out!


    Just as Lu Wu and Bei Li had hoped, this extremely clever and talented person named Yin Xiaoqi officially joined Battle Online.


    Naturally, she did not let Lu Wu and Bei Li down.


    Although she did not have a default class, she soon found a way to quickly defeat monsters and level up during her early stages using the comprehensive guides that the more professional players had posted in the forum.


    In just three days, she had already set up her own guild in the game, without purchasing any soul coins.


    Just as Bei Li predicted, she was gradually starting to show her talents in the game.


    Whether she could obtain the military power of Beiqi against external forces with her own abilities, Lu Wu and Bei Li would not provide her any help. She would have to slowly build her reputation and prestige among the players.


    This was also something that she had to go through if she wished to proceed in the Ultimate Quest.


    Besides, Lu Wu was sure that once she found out about the contents of the hidden reward obtained after completing each Ultimate Quest, Yin Xiaoqi would definitely be firmly bound to her Adamantium Pirate Ship.


    ¡­


    Recently, just as Lu Wu was about to publish a strategic Reconnaissance Quest in the Land of the Nine Luminaries, some bad news came from the European server.


    The European server¡¯s territory had expanded a lot more than before and its overall development had increased significantly.


    However, as time passed, Yuanxu had forced most of the old ministries of Cangxu to surrender. Soon, the military strength of the entire Land of Cangxu would be integrated.


    When that time really came, unless all the players of Beiqi supported them in battle, it was impossible for the Xian Xu Army to contend with a military-integrated Yuanxu.


    Everyone in the European server forum was discussing the countermeasures they could take.


    High_Ping_Warrior (Europe): ¡°I feel like if we really were to wait for Yuanxu to integrate their military, can we evacuate the Hidden Dragon Zone first, and return after we have grown stronger? Otherwise, it is impossible to beat them.¡±


    Star_Universe (Europe): ¡°If we go to war at the current stage, dealing with a Ghost General Army wouldn¡¯t really be a problem. However, if a few Ghost Kings formed a coalition with some Ghost Generals, then we definitely do not stand a chance at winning. We can consider evacuating!¡±


    Knight_Of_The_Abyss (Europe): ¡°Actually, as players, unlimited respawning is our biggest advantage. We would definitely win when fighting a protracted war, so we can choose to evacuate and develop first!¡±


    The_Flash (Europe): ¡°Please don¡¯t, I already have feelings for the Hidden Dragon Zone, I don¡¯t want to leave. Let¡¯s pledge our lives to fight back. We still have our brothers from Beiqi, another wave of Expeditionary Forces will work!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to The_Flash: ¡°We also hope that the Expeditionary Forces will come again, but Yuanxu¡¯s strength has reached the Ghost Emperor Realm. If we were to go head to head with them, there is no way we could beat them. But a few more waves to wear away their military strength sounds good. (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Right now, the European server¡¯s players were very anxious about a possible attack by the Yuanxu Army, and many of them were voicing out their own views.


    Basically, it was either they evacuated or died defending themselves with the help of the Beiqi Expeditionary Force.


    However, even the original server¡¯s players were not very optimistic about being able to protect the Hidden Dragon because of Yuanxu¡¯s growing strength.


    After all, they had experienced the combat power of a Ghost Emperor. The strength of the players was no match for them at all.


    Just as the European server players were at a loss for what to do, a player posted a suggestion, and it quickly became a hot topic on both servers.


    [About the Xian Xu Army possibly going to war with Yuanxu ¨C I have a suggestion, everyone can refer to this!]


    Author: Classy_Lady_Yin_Xiaoqi


    I¡¯m a newbie. Before I joined this discussion topic, I¡¯ve looked through many videos and materials, so I¡¯ve got the gist of the situation that the European server is in.


    The whole thing was caused by our dear friend, Hu He, the Great Demon King, who only digs for disasters every day.


    Besides, I have also tried to understand this player, Hu He the Demon King.


    Before that, I would like to bow down to Hu He, the Great Demon King. Your ability to create trouble is already at maximum¡­ how amazing!


    However, has anyone noticed something?


    The disasters that our beloved Demon King usually brought us don¡¯t differentiate between friend and foe. They consume anything that is alive.


    As this problem extends, what if we let Hu He the Great Demon King out, and have him unleash his destructive talent unto the Land of Cangxu as he pleases, digging up a considerable amount of natural disasters locked away by the Primordial Seal?


    At the current stage, Yuanxu wants integration, so eliminating the Xian Xu Army is an inevitable process.


    However, right at this moment, if many natural disasters break out and pose an even bigger threat to his territory, what would he do?


    Put yourself in his shoes. If you were Yuanxu, and just when you were about to integrate the Land of Cangxu, large-scale disasters erupt all over. Would you try to stop these disasters that affect your reign over Cangxu first, or would you let these disasters run rampant while eliminating an extremely weak Xian Xu Army?


    The basis of my viewpoint is that Yuanxu doesn¡¯t understand the potential of the players, and neither does he know that we can respawn.


    Indeed, Yuanxu truly does not understand the players!


    So, I shall make a suggestion here:


    Close your doors! Let the Great Demon King out!


    ¡­


    The moment this suggestion post appeared, it caused a stir on both servers.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Awesome! Amazing! How did I not think of that? Fight fire with fire, keeping Yuanxu in check by using a malignant player to dig up disasters. I give full marks for this suggestion, this will definitely work. (laughing emoji)¡±


    High_Ping_Warrior (Europe): ¡°This could work! Meanwhile we can take advantage of the disasters to develop more rapidly¡­ I agree!¡±


    Knight_Of_The_Abyss (Europe): ¡°I approve! If I were Yuanxu, I would definitely try to suppress the disasters first. After all, the Xian Xu Army is only a weak force that occupies the Hidden Dragon Zone, which is not even worth mentioning!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Is she really a newbie? She took everything into consideration. Such a comprehensive trick to fight fire with fire, it would definitely work!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°She has a cunning point of view when thinking about a problem, are you interested in joining our Myth Guild? (handshake emoji)¡±


    Classy_Lady_Yin_Xiaoqi replied to Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Nope! I have my own guild. By the way, let me just casually advertise, my guild is named Battle and I only take in elite players who can pass my personal assessment (yay! emoji)!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°The Great Demon King can finally be useful in the hopes of the people. I reckon the Great Demon King would be very happy now that he can dig as he wishes without any restrictions, as much as he likes. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°Did any of you ask me about this? How is it okay to decide this among yourselves? I refuse, I swore an oath to never dig again! I already have a traumatic experience because of this. (drawing circles in a corner.jpg)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°Giving you a look filled with the backstab of justice, experience it yourself. (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    After multiple persuasions by the players and with the promise that they would let him out of the safe zone without the disturbance of the backstab of justice, Hu He the Great Demon King finally gave in. He was determined to go out there himself and turn the Land of Cangxu upside down.


    Actually, Hu He had been waiting for such a day for a long time.


    The reason he made excuses and refused to do it was so that the players would make the subsequent promises.


    Besides, he was incredibly happy to be able to resume his old business, to continue digging up corpses and seals.


    Hence on this day, the European server players gathered to bid farewell to Hu He, who stuck his chest out, holding his shovel as he walked out of the glowing circle of the resurrection point.


    An intoxicated expression appeared on Hu He¡¯s face as he took a deep breath, breathing in the fresh air outside the resurrection point.


    He could hardly remember the number of days and nights that he had suffered in the resurrection point. Finally, those days had come to an end.


    From now on, I am the savior of the world!

 Chapter 242 - Let’s Have Some Fun!

    Chapter 242: Let¡¯s Have Some Fun!


    Battle Online official web forum¡­


    At this moment, the live stream platform was bustling with activity. One of the live streaming channels had reached a horrifying number of more than nine million viewers.


    Most of the players in the game were watching the live stream on this channel.


    The Demon King Hu He, generally acknowledged by the players as the most powerful villain in the game, was digging up seals in a live stream.


    [In response to a huge amount of requests from the players to dig up seals in a live stream, I shall represent justice this time as I am the savior of the world!]


    He was walking through a marsh area, holding a shovel in his right hand and a compass in his left.


    Tick! Tick! Tick!


    Following the sounds of the compass, Hu He paused. Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit behind him stepped forward, taking the shovel from Hu He¡¯s hands and started to dig, sparing no effort.


    Meanwhile, the players in the live streaming channel had looks of anticipation on their faces.


    Although they had always heard about Hu He¡¯s destructive ability, this was the first time they were seeing it for themselves through the live stream, so they were full of curiosity.


    Under Hu He¡¯s direction, Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit dug fervently, and soon, a black cave appeared in the muddy ground.


    This time, Hu He, who had no psychological burden at all, looked at the cave and smirked. Then, he pulled out a searchlight and other tools, before jumping into the cave.


    After he landed, he started to explore his surroundings.


    The inside of the cave looked like an underground palace. Moss and cracked slabs of greenstone covered the ground. The searchlight swept across his surroundings in a circle, its light never reaching an end. There was so much open space around him.


    ¡°The Zombie Energy Value is not as strong as the time I dug up Yuanxu, but it¡¯s still considered high¡­ there must be a big corpse somewhere around here. Now I need to check if there are any seals here, too,¡± said Hu He as he raised the searchlight, walking forward.


    ¡°The smell of decay in the air is very strong, with a slight toxicity. This underground palace has probably been here for a very long time and judging from the smell dissipating in the air, I suspect the poisonous mist marsh up there was caused by a huge tomb¡­¡±


    As the players listened to Hu He¡¯s explanations, their visions followed Hu He as his footsteps carried him forward, little by little.


    The players could not deny that they truly admired the professional competence that Hu He demonstrated. They had also gained a lot of knowledge from his explanations along the way.


    After walking for about ten minutes, a wall covered in rust appeared before Hu He. There were numerous strange characters engraved on the wall.


    As these characters had been significantly damaged, even the artifacts were unable to interpret its contents.


    However, what piqued the curiosity of Hu He and the players were the six pearls glowing with a dim luster, embedded in the middle of the wall.


    [Demon-Sealing Formation (Seal)]:


    Item Details: High-level seal array, formed by arranging six Demon-Sealing Pearls. It can only be broken by a specific method. Forcefully breaking the seal open will trigger a curse set by the one who cast the seal.


    Damage sustained: 0.1%


    Upon seeing the item information, Hu He immediately furrowed his eyebrows.


    This seal was different from the others, it even had a curse set to prevent damage.


    He had a feeling that he¡¯d seen these kinds of seals before in the ancient book.


    If the seal was forcefully damaged, not only would he be unable to break the seal, but he would probably be sent back to the resurrection point, too.


    Watching Hu He deep in thought, the players in the forum started to get excited.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Is digging up seals really this hard? I thought he could just dig with a shovel and be done with it. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°You can do it, Great Demon King, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I¡¯m starting to suspect that he¡¯s a grave robber in real life. Warning, call the police (laughing emoji)!¡±


    ¡­


    Hu He glanced at the comments before looking at the Demon-Sealing Formation again.


    This was his first time coming across this kind of seal, for a second he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not entirely impossible. He opened the photo album and started to flip through the ancient book.


    This book, The Secret Code of Zombie Spirit Sect, had recorded numerous techniques that the seniors of the Zombie Spirit Sect had used to deal with special seals when digging up graves.


    Hu He flipped through the pages in his search and eventually found a page filled with written content about breaking and dealing with a Demon-Sealing Formation.


    After reading through it carefully, Hu He stood up and walked over to the Demon-Sealing Formation. He pressed his right hand on the Demon-Sealing Pearl in the center, pushing it downward slowly.


    The players watched curiously as Hu He moved the six Demon-Sealing Pearls back and forth according to the method recorded in the ancient book.


    Meanwhile, the luster on the surface of the pearls flickered and dimmed during Hu He¡¯s attempt.


    After about five minutes, as Hu He pushed a Demon-Sealing Pearl from below to the center, all six Demon-Sealing Pearls flashed dimly at the same time.


    Click!


    Several cracks appeared on the six Demon-Sealing Pearls, as a rich green mist dissipated from the cracks. Hu He decisively moved back a step.


    Boom! Boom!


    At that moment, the underground palace started to shake. Everyone in the live streaming channel had astonished looks on their faces as a gap gradually appeared through the middle of the rust-covered wall, which then shifted toward both sides.


    Hu He and the players were all wide-eyed as they stared at the sight beyond the wall.


    There was a large green pool beyond the wall. Hideous-looking half-man, half-monster creatures were densely packed and immersed in the pool.


    There were roughly a few thousand of them and this was only an estimation as far as he could see.


    The green liquid in the pool corroded the creatures, whose bodies melted quickly and rapidly turning them into skeletons.


    However, this was not what shocked Hu He and the players. Instead, these creatures that turned into skeletons a second ago grew flesh and rebuilt their bodies in no time at all.


    [The Shebi Corpse Clan]:


    Character Details: An ancient clan of the Land of Xianxu, cursed by the Ancient God to lose their souls yet remain immortal, constantly suffering in pain. The only way to relieve the pain is to consume the flesh and souls of others.


    Status: Dormant


    Hu He smiled as he read the information about these creatures, while the players in the forum let out a big cheer.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°How awesome! After watching the whole live stream, I dare say we can¡¯t allow him to stay around. Let¡¯s trick him into settling the dangers of Cangxu, then use the resurrection point to seal him again. He¡¯s more than terrifying. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Bravo! Amazing! Found a large tomb and broke a seal, how proficient he is in his operation. However, even though I¡¯m happy, for some reason I feel a sense of danger in my heart!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°The Great Demon King truly is horrifying, no wonder he is generally acknowledged as the most powerful villain by all the players. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Lost_8k_To_Online_Dating: ¡°After watching the whole live stream, I just want to say that I feel uneasy if The Great Demon King is not sealed away. But don¡¯t worry, this time you can dig as you please because that¡¯s what the people want. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Taoist_Zombie_Hunter: ¡°Remember, all of you made a promise, you can¡¯t go back on your words¡­¡±


    ¡­


    After seeing the players assuring him through the screen, Hu He had a little peace of mind. He turned his attention to the pool in front of him.


    Now that he had broken the Demon-Sealing Formation outside, awakening the Shebi Corpse Clan would be a piece of cake.


    As the players watched in anticipation, Hu He took a speaker out from his channel.


    After he pressed a few buttons on the speaker, the lights started to flicker and loud music exploded from the speaker.


    At the same time, waves gradually surged in the green pool.


    The viewing players were rendered speechless.

 Chapter 243 - The Terror Of The Great Demon King (Part 1)

    Chapter 243: The Terror Of The Great Demon King (Part 1)


    The players in the live streaming channel were stunned as they watched Hu He take out a speaker.


    The lights flickered and the music blasted into everyone¡¯s ears.


    Ripples gradually appeared on the surface of the green pool, as one by one, the Shebi Corpses opened their ghostly green eyes.


    Roar!


    The angry howls of the Shebi Corpses rose and fell.


    The bodies that had been motionless for countless years had finally been awakened.


    At this moment, each Shebi Corpse had their gaze locked on Hu He. Their eyes were glowing with a thirst for blood.


    Agony and endless pain were spreading all over their bodies.


    After being awakened, they had once again fallen into the painful phase, like they were stuck in a living hell.


    Under the Ancient God¡¯s curse of being immortal yet constantly suffering from the torture of not having a soul, they longed for fresh blood, even more so to consume souls.


    At that time, Hu He was surprised as he noticed a Shebi Corpse in the middle of the pool that was significantly bigger than the others. It was staring right at him with a face full of anger, looking as though it might shoot fire out of its eyes anytime.


    In Hu He¡¯s uncertainty, a server announcement appeared:


    [Server Announcement: A Primordial Demon-Sealing Formation has been broken by player Hu He in the Land of Cangxu, and thus, the Shebi Corpse Clan has been born. This clan bears a curse of the Ancient God, which renders their flesh body immortal. All players please be careful!]


    Seeing that he had successfully completed his first quest, a pleased smile appeared on Hu He¡¯s face.


    Then, he gazed at the Shebi Corpse with a huge body while opening its analysis menu.


    [Shebi General (Ghost King Peak)]:


    Character Details: The most gifted clan leader of the ancient Shebi Corpse Clan. He had accidentally entered the forbidden area of the Ancient God and picked the Ancient God¡¯s natal spiritual plant, committing a heinous sin. That was the downfall of the whole Shebi Corpse Clan, turning every one of them into half-alive, half-dead, yet immortal Shebi zombies. In an endless slaughter, the Shebi General ultimately awakened his last sliver of Spirit Wisdom, resolutely sealing himself and his clansmen in the Shebi Underground Palace, in an attempt to use an endless sleep to put an end to his clansmen¡¯s agony, so they shall slaughter no more!


    Character Status: Soul-Destroying Curse, absence of soul (In this state, no matter how strong the body¡¯s talent is, without the blessing of a soul, its realm is unable to be upgraded).


    Upon reading its character information, Hu He was dumbfounded. Now he understood why the Shebi General would look at him with such fury.


    Meanwhile, the players in the forum were bursting with laughter.


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Poor Shebi Clan, they could finally end their suffering after going through so much, but then they encountered the Great Demon King, who dug them out forcefully.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Great Demon King, hurry up and tell him, stop sleeping and let¡¯s have some fun! Now that there¡¯s so much going on in Cangxu, why is he sleeping? Kill!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°The Great Demon King: Want to sleep? No way! Move your body to the beat, let¡¯s have some fun!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Hahaha, the guy sealed himself in, perfect!¡±


    Lost_8k_To_Online_Dating: ¡°You want to enter a deep sleep? Our Great Demon King said, no way! As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll be damned if you don¡¯t have some fun. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Classy_Lady_Yin_Xiaoqi: ¡°I¡¯m laughing so hard, I reckon the Shebi General would probably feel like strangling the Great Demon King.¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°The Great Demon King is mighty, the Great Demon King is the best!¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at the players¡¯ comments, Hu He also felt a little awkward.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Shebi General¡¯s body gradually regenerated, before leaping from the pool toward Hu He.


    Seeing that, Hu He immediately kept all the tools around him. At the same time, he adjusted his pain receptors to the lowest setting. After that, he opened his arms wide as he welcomed death.


    Under the Shebi General¡¯s wrath, Hu He did not even last more than a second before being torn into a cloud of black mist.


    Slurp!


    The Shebi General sucked vigorously as though he wanted to suck out Hu He¡¯s soul.


    However, Hu He¡¯s soul had already been absorbed into the channel by his artifact, so he was nowhere near to consuming it.


    After many unsuccessful tries, the thirst for blood in the Shebi General¡¯s eyes skyrocketed.


    Under such endless agony and torture, he lost his mind once again.


    Roar!


    The Shebi General¡¯s roar caused the other Shebi corpses in the pool to howl in anger, before leaping out of the pool and sprinting after the Shebi General.


    Flesh, souls. These were the things that they craved the most.


    The time for slaughter is here.


    ¡­


    Although Hu He had died after digging out the Shebi Corpse Clan, he had completed the task entrusted by the players, bringing Yuanxu an enemy that could not be killed.


    Nonetheless, this was just the beginning.


    As Hu He entered the cooldown stage after death, none of the players left his live streaming channel. They were all waiting for Hu He the Great Demon King to respawn and continue stirring up the winds and the rains.


    After three hours¡­


    Hu He had just respawned at the resurrection point when he noticed that countless players were gathered near the resurrection point, and all of them were staring at him in anticipation.


    ¡°Welcome back, Great Demon King!¡±


    ¡°Good luck on your next expedition, Great Demon King!¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing Hu He online, the European server players started to cheer, looking forward to him showing off again.


    Although he was astonished, the feeling of being valued touched Hu He a little.


    He thought of the days when he was beaten and yelled at, yet look at him now, the hope of all the people.


    Sure enough, he was right to persevere. He was finally someone important now!


    Thus, Hu He held his head high and left the safe zone amidst the farewells of the players, proceeding to look for sites of Ancient Seals in the Land of Cangxu.


    As for how terrifying Hu He¡¯s lethality was, the players started to experience that themselves in the next few days.


    Meanwhile, the European server was extremely lively.


    [Server Announcement: The Primordial Winged Serpent Clan has been awakened from a deep sleep by player Hu He in the Land of Cangxu. All players please be careful!]


    [Server Announcement: A residual corpse of an Underworld God has been awakened from a deep sleep by player Hu He in the Land of Cangxu. This residual corpse has lost its consciousness. Due to its natural urge, it will consume flesh and soul to repair its residual corpse. All players please be careful!]


    [Server Announcement: The seal of an ancient Black Demon Tree has been broken by player Hu He in the Land of Cangxu. This plant is extremely dangerous and has the ability to produce plagues. All players please be careful!]


    [Server Announcement: The Evil King has been awakened by player Hu He in the Land of Cangxu. This creature was transformed from the demonic thoughts stripped from the Ancient God before he became a god, and he has the power of a Fledgling Ghost Emperor. All players please be careful!]


    [Server Announcement: The Zilean Vortex has been awakened by player Hu He in the Land of Cangxu. It is a storm born of the evil Spirit Wisdom Manifestation and does not have a physical body. It is considered a natural disaster and will rage through the region. All players please be careful!]


    [Server Announcement: The seal connecting the Underground Clan to the earth¡¯s surface has been broken by player Hu He in the Land of Cangxu. There is a high possibility that the Underground Clan will enter the earth¡¯s surface. It is unknown if they are good or evil. All players please be careful!]


    ¡­


    In the beginning, the players were shocked, but slowly, they started to become numb. They no longer had the energy to complain about Hu He¡¯s lethality.


    In just three days, Hu He had already dug up more than ten different seals, each one concealing beings of extreme lethality.


    The arrival of these nearly indestructible evil forces made the Land of Cangxu much livelier.


    The whole area of Cangxu could literally be described as overrun by demons.


    The players in the east corner of Cangxu sat back and watched as the disasters raged on.


    Although the players were slightly affected, they were still very ecstatic. After all, they had already prepared for their evacuation. It could not get any better now that the situation ended up like this.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of others, the disasters were an endless bother, but to the players, it meant more experience points and soul coins.


    Even though it might be troublesome for them to deal with it when the time came, they were very happy.


    At this moment, Yin Xiaoqi, who was well-received and followed closely by the other players, published another suggestion post.


    This time, her suggestion once again shocked all the players. It was such a creative suggestion, so clever that it sent chills tingling down the other players¡¯ spines.

 Chapter 244 - Yin Xiaoqi’s Script (Part 2)

    Chapter 244: Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s Script (Part 2)


    Yin Xiaoqi was placed under the spotlight amongst the players after sharing the first suggestion to release the Great Demon King.


    She made another suggestion this time around and the page view of the post was growing rapidly.


    The players¡¯ minds were once again blown by her unique brain circuit after understanding her idea.


    [Here¡¯s another suggestion from me, all European server players can play the game this way!]


    Author: Classy_Lady_Yin_Xiaoqi


    My suggestion this time is mainly about analyzing the situation of the forces in Cangxu at this point. Do not take this too seriously, it¡¯s just an idea from me, whether to implement it fully depends on everyone¡¯s opinion.


    Now, let¡¯s get into it!


    Firstly, we have to talk about our gifted friend, the Great Demon King, who caused more than ten disasters throughout the Land of Cangxu which resulted in massive destruction. I tip my fedora to you, mighty Great Demon King!


    I have been paying attention to the raging aftermath of the disasters and something interesting caught my eye.


    There were different types of disasters this time around. Aside from the bloodlust and undead creatures, there was an unprecedented natural disaster, but this is not the most important point. Something unique out of these disasters is the Evil King, a Ghost Emperor level elite who possesses strong power.


    The Evil King was introduced in the server announcement description as the transformation of a demonic thought removed from an Ancient God.


    Did you guys notice that the Evil King has a completely different presentation compared to the other disasters?


    I noticed something from the various posts describing the disasters.


    Unlike the other disasters which caused massive destruction, the Evil King was occupied with developing his own force. He also proceeded to recruit Ghost Kings and Emperors from the various forces around Cangxu just as Yuanxu did.


    What does that mean? This clearly shows that the Evil King is wild at heart and his aim is obviously to be the overlord of the Land of Cangxu.


    Although the Evil King is still weak at this point, we shouldn¡¯t forget that he is still a Ghost Emperor Elite. Based on how he was only sealed instead of dying, it is highly likely that it will be extremely difficult to kill him.


    The reason why the Evil King could be recruiting so blatantly is that he had many innate advantages. It can be said that he doesn¡¯t fear Yuanxu at all.


    The forces in Cangxu are currently distributed as follows.


    Players (oppose) Yuanxu, Players (oppose) Evil King, Players (oppose) Disasters.


    Yuanxu (opposes) Players, Yuanxu (opposes) Evil King, Yuanxu (opposes) Disasters.


    Evil King (opposes) Players, Evil King (opposes) Yuanxu, Evil King (opposes) Disasters.


    Disasters (oppose) all forces.


    Due to the unstable nature of the disasters, it can be categorized as a common enemy for all forces. Also, disasters can also be enemies of other disasters. Ruling out the instability factor, a triangular cycle is formed.


    As the weakest force, we players do not have the power to be balanced to any of the forces at the current stage.


    Therefore, under the position where other forces are opposing each other, we can be wiped out at any time.


    I cannot help but get an idea from this.


    Isn¡¯t the Evil King recruiting to expand his own force?


    Does that mean that we can all surrender to the Evil King to expand his force?


    Here are the benefits we players can get if we yield to the Evil King.


    Firstly, the best advantage for us is that we can finally leave Hidden Dragon and advance to other places with the Evil King¡¯s support.


    This also means that Yuanxu and the Evil King¡¯s forces will be more balanced.


    Secondly, balanced forces will result in a prolonged battle.


    I guess I don¡¯t have to explain in detail about the advantages of prolonged battles and continuous attacking of enemies for players, right?


    This is definitely a good chance for character development! A prolonged battle will be a battle of resources and exhaustive to the other forces, but a great opportunity for our development. The longer and fiercer the battle, the more advancements we¡¯ll achieve!


    Thirdly, another advantage that we players have is that we are more fierce in battles because we¡¯re not afraid to die.


    As a force leader, the Evil King will definitely give us an important role since we are eager in battles and we are always at the frontlines.


    Also, he is a Ghost Emperor Elite and an incarnation of an Ancient God¡¯s demonic thought, so he should have many precious valuables.


    Since we will be his diligent subordinate force, he will definitely reward us generously.


    That will be our bonus reward!


    Fourthly¡­


    ¡­


    The players were totally convinced by Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s analysis suggestion post.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Damn, she¡¯s asking us to surrender to the Evil King and utilize him to develop our own characters. I am convinced and I can¡¯t think of anything to rebut you. (surprise emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I¡¯m impressed. I¡¯ve read through the analysis post and I think that this can be implemented. We players will not lose anything anyway, we might even get some bonus rewards. (Tong Gua with a thumbs up.jpg)¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°That just might work. Utilizing the Evil King¡¯s force to develop our characters sounds amazing!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Evil King: These subordinates are really good to work with! They are always charging forward in battles as if they are not afraid to die and they have slogans like ¡®the Evil King is the best¡¯, I¡¯m so touched. I¡¯m rewarding every one of them with a set of purple equipment as encouragement. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Players: The Evil King is so good to work with! Aside from providing us the opportunity to gain experience points and soul coins, he¡¯s also rewarding us with gifts from time to time. How comforting, we shall charge more and don¡¯t care about our lives in the next battle (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°The funniest thing is, when all players help the Evil King to get rid of Yuanxu, we will definitely have a mutiny to kill the Evil King on the spot. Classy_Lady_Yin_Xiaoqi has already provided a script for us. What an exciting operation, definitely impressive!¡±


    ¡­


    Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s suggestion post was pushed to the top of the forum from the continuous replies from the players. It was really on fire!


    Her suggestion of utilizing the players¡¯ own advantages accompanied by the Evil King¡¯s advantages to develop their characters could definitely aid them to get out of the tight spot they were in.


    Regardless of their server, all players were giving good comments to Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s ingenious idea and they decided to go with it.


    ¡­


    The Land of Cangxu, Spectral Dragon Tomb.


    Yuanxu was floating mid-air in the center zone of the Spectral Dragon Tomb. His expression was livid as he looked at the chaotic storm in the distance.


    Yuanxu made a few continuous claps when the Zilean Vortex was getting near.


    A few invisible palm-shaped holes were formed beside the vortex instantly but it did not take long before those holes were covered. It continued raging and rumbled forward.


    Observing the situation, Yuanxu snorted and summoned a black virtual beast. The beast detached itself from Yuanxu¡¯s body and soared high up in the air before it charged into the Zilean Vortex hard.


    Crash!


    The beast was strangled and killed by the vortex, causing the current to weaken. The insides of the vortex were getting disorderly and collapsing.


    However, the current intensified once again within a short while. The disordered parts were recovered and the Zilean Vortex once again took its full form.


    Fortunately, the vortex was affected by Yuanxu¡¯s act and shifted its direction away from that area.


    Staring at the Zilean Vortex that was moving away, Yuanxu¡¯s expression was cold.


    He was unsure of why the disasters which were sealed primordially were emerging on such a large scale. He remembered that some of them were even suppressed and sealed by himself when he was ruler.


    These unusual phenomena were causing Yuanxu a massive headache. They were also tremendously affecting his operation to take over the Land of Cangxu.


    He descended gradually to the ground and all the Ghost Kings and Emperors below him bowed with respect.


    ¡°Have you looked into this matter? What¡¯s going on? Why are all the Primordial Seals being broken!?¡± Yuanxu¡¯s expression was cold as he questioned one of his subordinates.

 Chapter 245 - We Are Warlike People And We Do Not Fear Death (Part 3)

    Chapter 245: We Are Warlike People And We Do Not Fear Death (Part 3)


    Fenshui the Ghost King got a shock upon getting questioned.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve investigated a few sealed locations and I realized that the seals were all sabotaged. These disasters are not coincidental, there is someone behind them!¡±


    Yuanxu¡¯s expression turned ghastly upon hearing that.


    He could not believe that someone was already thinking of holding him back although he was only released from prison a short while ago.


    The first person who came to Yuanxu¡¯s mind was Cangxu himself, the one who defeated him and took the throne away from him.


    Yuanxu subsequently disagreed with himself internally as the thought was far too unrealistic.


    He was fully aware that Cangxu was long dead and his soul had already crossed the Bridge of Forgetfulness. It would be impossible for him to return.


    After all, Cangxu was going against heaven. The gods in heaven would never let him off easily unless he was dead.


    However, Yuanxu could not think of anyone else who would obstruct him in the dark other than Cangxu.


    It had been hundreds of thousands of years and all his enemies were already gone. Even his biggest threat was also gone now. It would be impossible for him to have any enemies left.


    Yuanxu was even certain that the throne was going to be his after understanding the situation in the Land of Cangxu these days.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s one more thing. I found out that the demonic thought of the Evil Demon God was born!¡± Fenshui the Ghost King voiced again.


    ¡°What?¡± Yuanxu¡¯s face tensed when he heard that.


    The Evil Demon God was within the Top 100 on the Underworld God List and his powers surpassed the Ancient God realm. He was also the original founder of this large domain. Therefore, Yuanxu had a bad hunch when he found out that his demonic thought was reborn.


    ¡°What is he doing right now?¡±


    ¡°He is recruiting and expanding his forces. His aim is very clear!¡± Fenshui replied with sorrow.


    ¡°He is just a strand of demonic thought. How dare he compete for the throne with me? He is biting off more than he can chew!¡± Yuanxu spoke dryly.


    ¡°But Your Majesty, this demonic thought is left by the Evil Demon God before he attains divinity so he must be at the Ghost Emperor level at the least. What¡¯s worse, he can be considered as undead or the first king would have decided to destroy him instead of just placing a seal on him. I¡¯m afraid that he must be very difficult to deal with!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll place a seal on him again then. How dare he fight me? He will regret this!¡±


    A cold light flashed within Yuanxu¡¯s eyes. He then proceeded to the direction of his new palace being built.


    Seeing that, his subordinates gave each other worried looks.


    They were willing to serve Yuanxu not just because they were fearful of his great powers, but they also saw Yuanxu as their pillar of support and they intended to develop themselves under his leadership.


    However, everything was going out of their expectations. Their stable operation of unifying the Land of Cangxu was facing many unforeseen circumstances.


    They felt lost as they were unsure of what to do under these states of affairs.


    After all, if the Evil King really had the ability to build a force, they had to participate in his wars too since they were his subordinates.


    They were not worried about the wars. They were only concerned that they might not obtain any benefits after surrendering themselves to Yuanxu. Risking their subordinates and their own lives for Yuanxu to fight for the throne didn¡¯t seem worth it at all.


    After all, wars would cause deaths!


    Even if they were a huge clan, getting demolished in a large-scale war would not be totally inevitable.


    ¡­


    Land of Cangxu, Hidden Dragon Zone.


    A buddha statue swished over from a distance and fell in the Hidden Dragon Marsh Village swiftly.


    Noticing the statue, the players started shouting and calling out in the zone channel as they thought that another disaster was here.


    The statue landed right in the middle of the village with a boom, lifting debris and dust everywhere.


    In the midst of the players¡¯ astonished faces, a light flashed past the statue¡¯s stone surface and it became animated in an instant as it became alive.


    ¡°Tell me who your leader is!¡± the stone statue spoke suddenly, its tone irrefutably dignified.


    The players were unhappy with the statue¡¯s arrogant tone. They were ready to talk business with the statue by violence before some players who checked out the explanation guide called out in the zone channel.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t do it! He¡¯s the Evil King!¡±


    ¡°Hold up, brothers. He¡¯s one of us, one of us!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s our future sugar daddy, the boss that we¡¯re going to rely on. Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, the one with the sword, come back. It¡¯s our future boss, make some good impressions!¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to the roars within the zone channel, the players who were ready to charge forward stopped instantly. Their faces changed into smiles instantly as they looked at the Evil King with some unknown intent in their eyes.


    The Evil King was a little astounded by that.


    He had been to many different zones for recruitment. His first meetings with the other forces always started with a battle because nobody was willing to yield to him.


    He thought that the same would apply here and the players were just acting. Why did they stop abruptly?


    Li Xing, Jason, and the other players rushed over when they received the news. They made their way through the crowd and stood in front of the Evil King.


    ¡°I am the leader!¡± Li Xing was the first to voice out.


    After taking in Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s suggestion, the players from the European server had a discussion and concluded that they had to have a leader figure to be able to join forces with the Evil King.


    The Zero Guild was the strongest guild in the European server without any question. Therefore having their guild leader, Li Xing, to be their clan leader was expected by all players.


    Looking at the leader of the alleged force, a red light flashed across the Evil King¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Good, you have two choices now! Pledge loyalty to me, or die!¡± the pressure exerted from the Evil King condensed and his momentum heightened as he spoke.


    Right when he was ready to emit the pressure to the surrounding players, Li Xing replied suddenly, ¡°We, the Player Clan, choose to pledge loyalty!¡±


    The Evil King¡¯s condensed momentum dispersed immediately.


    The players¡¯ actions were not going according to his expectations at all. He was not used to this.


    He was entrenching a zone¡¯s force, after all. The process of this submission was smooth, too smooth that it was confusing to him.


    ¡°You can address me as the Evil King. All of you are my subordinates from now on. My aim is to be the new king of the Land of Cangxu!¡± the Evil King spoke again after some thinking.


    He initially thought that the players would be shocked or even oppose his wild ambition.


    After all, the demolishing of clans in the path to snatch the throne was inevitable as there would be a huge war.


    Yet, Li Xing nodded forcefully and said, ¡°Our clan will definitely aid the Evil King with our full effort for you to become His Excellency!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all afraid?¡± the Evil King frowned.


    ¡°No¡­ we, the Player Clan, do not fear death and we are a warlike people. It will be our biggest honor to die on a battlefield!¡±


    The Evil King fell into silence by Li Xing¡¯s reply.


    After talking to Li Xing, the Evil King¡¯s initial thought was that this clan must be weak with low combat power.


    After all, the forces that he met previously were all feisty and they didn¡¯t yield whole-heartedly. He would never be able to get them to surrender to him without utilizing his great powers.


    To the Evil King, Li Xing¡¯s forthright acceptance was indicating that they were weaklings.


    However, having listened to Li Xing that his clan were warlike people without any fear toward death and dying in a battlefield would be an honor, the Evil King was repulsed and his impression toward the players had gotten worse.


    Although they¡¯re weak, I¡¯ll give it to them that they are pretty good at boasting. This was the Evil King¡¯s first impression toward the players.

 Chapter 246 - The Garden Of Death

    Chapter 246: The Garden Of Death


    Although his impression of the Player Clan had dropped, they seemed to be loyal to him, so he had no major complaints, ¡°Very well, from now on, the Player Clan shall be a force under my command!¡±


    Li Xing immediately nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°So, Evil King, how do you think we should fight with Yuanxu?¡±


    Hearing this, the Evil King did not answer. Instead, he replied with a question while looking at Li Xing puzzledly, ¡°Are you enemies with Yuanxu?¡±


    The Evil King thought it was unnatural for Li Xing to proactively ask about his plans to counter Yuanxu. After all, Yuanxu¡¯s formidable strength was no secret. Should he not be trembling in fear, facing such a menacing enemy?


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why Li Xing was so enthusiastic to fight Yuanxu.


    ¡°Yes, Evil King, our clan has a deep hatred against Yuanxu¡­¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s script was very comprehensive. It included the player¡¯s behavior before the Evil King and the lore of their own faction. So, the Evil King nodded in realization when he heard Li Xing¡¯s story.


    When he understood the irreconcilable hatred between the Player Clan and Yuanxu, the Evil King was relieved. At the very least, this could be used to increase the Player Clan¡¯s combat prowess in the fight against the Yuanxu Army.


    After listening to Li Xing¡¯s explanation, the Evil King nodded, ¡°Regarding fighting Yuanxu, I think his main stronghold is in the northeast. We should start to expand our forces from where they are least present. At the current stage, the Hidden Dragon Zone where you are now, the Relic Ruins, the Hidden Mist Forest, and so on, a total of seven forces have pledged their loyalty to me. We shall set up our main base in this area and expand our forces up north¡­ ¡±


    After listening to the Evil King¡¯s plan, Li Xing could not help nodding.


    His plan was totally practical to Li Xing.


    In their discussion afterward, Li Xing did not merely listen. Other than voicing his own doubts, he began to propose a counter-plan according to Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s plan.


    Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s suggestion on the forum was to make the Evil King give up on the areas around the Hidden Mist Forest and focus on grouping in the Hidden Dragon Valley and the Relic Ruins.


    Currently, the Evil King was at a disadvantage.


    Blindly expanding his territory would not be a smart thing to do, which was why he should give up the remaining land and focus on defending his stronghold. He should fortify his strength because, the lesser his territory, the easier it would be for him to defend. After his forces had grown in strength, he could start to consider expanding his territory.


    Li Xing¡¯s suggestions seemed very strange to the Evil King. He immediately began to consider their feasibility.


    He was the embodiment of demonic thoughts, so he was not afraid of dying. However, he could not stand risking his troops in the early stages. After considering carefully, the Evil King felt that going on the defense seemed like the correct answer.


    This time, the Evil King changed his opinion on Li Xing, ¡°Excellent, I accept your suggestion. I shall inform them to leave their own territories, and camp in the Hidden Dragon and Relic Ruins. As for you guys, just stand by and await my command. This war will come sooner or later!¡±


    Li Xing nodded respectfully. He was grinning inwardly and was extremely impressed by Yin Xiaoqi.


    She had accurately predicted that the Evil King would approach him first and finally accept his suggestions. Everything was proceeding steadily according to her script.


    The next thing they had to do was to display the players¡¯ strength so that they might earn the Evil King¡¯s favor and prepare for the next step of the script!


    ¡­


    Land of Cangxu, The Garden of Death (Forbidden Area).


    Behind the towering statue of the Evil Demon God, wild grass was growing everywhere. Among them were vibrant and multicolored poisonous plants. A poisonous mist hung in the air. The plants were shaking their vines and dancing like ghostly snakes, it was a terrifying sight to behold.


    This place was named a forbidden area because it was once where the creator of the Land of Cangxu, the Evil Demon God, planted his spiritual garden. The place was filled with magical and demonic plants, which meant danger was everywhere.


    Hu He was walking on this land, searching for the next seal while streaming live.


    Recently, as he continued releasing disasters, his fame shot up among the players and he enjoyed it a lot.


    This, in turn, became his motivation to excavate more seals.


    Other than solving the problems of the European server players, Hu He reaped bountiful rewards hunting seals. He had already obtained two Fledging Ghost King corpses.


    Although he was getting stronger, he was still quite anxious and afraid when he reached the Garden of Death.


    The plants here were too deadly. Ghost Commander level plants were everywhere. Hu He even suspected the existence of Ghost King level demonic plants, too.


    With his strength, even though he possessed Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit, a Greater Ghost Commander, and had been reinforced multiple times, he was barely qualified to enter this place. The only thing he could do if he encountered any powerful plants was to run for his life.


    His compass was showing its peak value. Even though it was dangerous, Hu He did not have the slightest intention to leave.


    As he walked further in, the compass would twitch a little after a certain distance.


    Hu He looked at the soil beneath his feet and found nothing special.


    Nevertheless, the compass would not be wrong. So, he commanded Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit to start digging.


    After digging for ten minutes or so, a huge pit was excavated there.


    Suddenly, Hu He halted the zombie spirit¡¯s digging and jumped into the pit himself.


    He did not want to stop, but Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit could not dig any deeper. The layer of rock beneath could not be broken using a metal spade.


    To find out the reason, Hu He slowly shoveled away the layers of soil. Finally, he found a black stone tablet.


    When he saw the dents on the spade, Hu He was surprised at how hard the rock was.


    Feeling curious, he began to command Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit to dig from the side while he cleaned up the dirt stuck in the carvings of the stone tablet.


    After working diligently for some time, the true face of the tablet gradually revealed itself.


    It was a pure black stone tablet. Red blood-like spots covered its surface and many strange inscriptions were carved onto it. In the middle, there was a pitch-black recess which looked like a handprint.


    Hu He stood up and began to investigate the tablet. The convoluted inscriptions began to unfold under the artifact¡¯s analysis.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!


    This is my grave. Hereafter, there shall be no end to the bloodshed, even the blood of the Great Emperors!


    ¡­


    There should have been a few more words that followed after, but the black handprint had destroyed them. So, only the remaining few words were legible.


    I¡­ Kill¡­ Destroy.


    Return¡­ Eventually¡­ Apocalypse.


    Beyond the region¡­


    Hu He was shocked after decrypting the words. He did not understand the meaning of the Great Emperor, so he couldn¡¯t decipher its meaning. The only feeling he had was that the author held a profound grudge against someone or something.


    His viewers were completely stupefied as well, as they couldn¡¯t understand what the tombstone was saying at all.


    They began to speculate about hidden contents related to these inscriptions.


    However, there were many trolls online, so the speculation became more and more twisted, turning into various jokes and memes.


    Just when Hu He was planning to carefully study the tombstone, a dark shadow covered the sky.


    Hu He immediately looked up and saw an overly gigantic bird creature resembling an eagle hanging in the sky, staring straight at him with its sharp eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    As he saw Hu He trying to check out the tombstone, Fenshui the Ghost King flapped his wings, stirred up a strong tornado from the ground, and sucked Hu He up to the sky!

 Chapter 247 - The Infinite Darkness

    Chapter 247: The Infinite Darkness


    With the natural disasters happening frequently these days, Fenshui the Ghost King went to investigate and was in distress.


    Other than knowing that the seal had been destroyed by someone, he didn¡¯t have any other clues about who or why. He was yet unable to report anything to Yuanxu.


    He decided to give up on searching and chose to wait idly for the person who dug the seals to show up.


    The hideout he had chosen was Cangxu¡¯s original palace.


    He picked this place because there was a prison with a dark seal right underneath the palace. It had held many prisoners of former hostile forces and had been personally watched by Cangxu himself.


    However, after a few days¡¯ waiting, nobody was seen.


    A thought suddenly dawned on him. The most terrifying seal within the Land of Cangxu would no doubt be the Garden of Death.


    It was foretold that within this region hid the Evil Demon God¡¯s body.


    Of course, he was not sure whether the myth was true. Even the death of the Evil Demon God was unverifiable.


    If everything was real and the Evil Demon God¡¯s body was dug out, surely a ghastly disaster would erupt. A chill went down his spine just thinking of it.


    Just when this thought went through his mind, he hurriedly rushed toward the direction of the Garden of Death.


    Coincidentally, he bumped into the infamous Hu He digging out the seal.


    Having finally found the culprit, Fenshui¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sharp gaze, but he didn¡¯t kill Hu He instantly. Instead, he apprehended him and was ready to report back.


    But Fenshui realized that something was fishy about this hole that was dug out.


    Other than Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit, there was also an enormous pitch-black tombstone.


    He didn¡¯t know much about ancient scriptures, but the dark handprint embedded on the tombstone made him stop dead in his tracks.


    This was the God Spirit¡¯s breath!


    Fenshui¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he turned and looked at Hu He who was still trying hard to get away from his grip.


    It was so close, so close¡­ don¡¯t tell me the one who¡¯s in a deep slumber down there is the long-gone Evil Demon God!


    Fenshui the Ghost King really wanted to strangle Hu He to death.


    Legend had it that the Evil Demon God had always been thirsty for blood. The reason why there were so many Demonic Plants growing in the Garden of Death was that the Evil Demon God had used the blood of different living beings to water them, making them all full of demonic power.


    These legends were baseless but the Shebi Corpse Clan that came out of nowhere recently had verified the legend of the Evil Demon God¡¯s Soul-Destroying Curse.


    A thought flashed across Fenshui¡¯s mind¡­ if the Evil Demon God were to be dug out, then Yuanxu, the Evil King, and all the other natural disasters would no longer be significant. There was no point to even fight for the throne anymore¡­ everyone should run for their lives!


    Slap!


    As fear crept into him, Fenshui gave a hard slap on Hu He¡¯s face and caught him off guard, causing his head to lean backward.


    ¡°Fuck! Big bird, how dare you hit me¡­¡±


    Slap!


    ¡°Great, just you wait. When I finish refining Hiderigami, I will surely pluck out all of your¡­¡±


    Slap! Slap! Slap!


    ¡­


    After venting off his anger, Fenshui flapped his wings to bury the section that most probably contained the said seal and flew away with Hu He.


    At the moment, Hu He¡¯s nose was still bleeding non-stop because of the beating. He had stopped talking and was in a daze.


    In the live streaming channel:


    Crayon Sinchan: ¡°Motherfucker. Demon King, you should jot this down first. We¡¯ll find out where his ancestral tomb is for you. If he hits you, then you dig up his ancestors¡¯ graves and curse him for the next 18 generations. No, dig up an entire hundred generations. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Looks like he almost dug something out, it¡¯s a pity that he got caught red-handed by Yuanxu¡¯s subordinate. I almost felt for Demon King for half a second. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Amid the breeze and cold river water, the Great Demon King went and never came back. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Assasin_Creed: ¡°So unfortunate to see the Great Demon King get caught, but why do I feel somewhat good? There should be no hatred between us. (laughing emoji)¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Look! The Great Demon King is flying, I wonder what¡¯s the line of blood flowing down. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this a good little dog? Laughing and patting on the dog¡¯s head three times. (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    This time when the gamers saw how Hu He failed to dig up the seal, there were no regrets at all. On the contrary, they were interested in how Hu He would be punished.


    They had even opened up a gambling port in the live streaming channel, listing out different proportions of choices for other gamers to place their bets on.


    This scene made Hu feel a sudden sense of grief on the inside.


    Building your happiness on other¡¯s suffering? Are you guys even human?


    Gales whizzed at his ears whereas his nosebleed had turned into droplets and splattered all over his face in the wind. Hu He was in total melancholy.


    About an hour or so in the air, Fenshui the Ghost King finally slowed down and started to descend.


    The name of the place appeared on the map.


    [Spectral Dragon Tomb]


    Suddenly, Fenshui made a sharp dive. After gliding for a distance in a low altitude, he let go of Hu He, allowing him to free fall and eventually his body slammed onto the ground.


    Using his wings as an advantage to balance his body, Fenshui touched down steadily. He then faced Yuanxu who was sitting cross-legged on the ground and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this is the person who destroyed the seals!¡±


    Hearing this, Hu He grimaced and slowly got up from the ground. When he raised his head, he realized that in front of him was actually an old acquaintance of his.


    ¡°I already guessed that it might be your doing¡­ it was just as expected. Tell me what your intention is!¡±


    Gazing at Hu He, Yuanxu was not surprised at all. After all, he himself was dug out by Hu He as well.


    The only thing Yuanxu couldn¡¯t understand was why Hu He would do such a thing. It was an arduous and thankless task after all. Besides, in the Land of Cangxu, many dangerous seals were lurking around every corner, and he might lose his life without being careful.


    Nevertheless, Hu He was his savior. That was why Yuanxu did not take his soul directly but chose to ask his purpose first.


    ¡°I¡­ would you believe me if I said I dug for fun?¡± Hu He muttered.


    ¡°Looks like you are full of secrets!¡± Yuanxu held his hand out and sucked Hu He to his side, all the while sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    ¡°Last chance for you to speak the truth. If there¡¯s anything false in your words, I will take your soul personally and understand it myself!¡± Yuanxu uttered lightly.


    Hearing this, Hu He couldn¡¯t help but feel resentment and humor at the same time.


    As if I¡¯m really afraid. Talking about death, my number of deaths is ranked the top in this game, will I be petrified just by that?


    ¡°I¡¯m just digging for fun¡­ if you don¡¯t believe me just take my soul!¡± now that Hu He knew he might not be able to make it out in one piece, he slapped his thigh and pressed his luck.


    Yuanxu slowly turned his head and gazed upon Hu He, with his eyebrows furrowed, ¡°I find that you¡¯re not afraid of me!¡±


    ¡°Why, we all have a head, a pair of arms and a pair of legs, have you grown wings? I need not be afraid of you!¡± Hu He fought back with grandeur.


    Fenshui the Ghost King, who had been listening from the side, couldn¡¯t help but glare at Hu He.


    Only I have wings here!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid of death, are you terrified of loneliness then?¡± when it came to the fearless Hu He, Yuanxu¡¯s face turned bitter cold.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hu He was stunned.


    ¡°A seal of immortality and eternity. Aren¡¯t you obsessed with digging out seals? Then I shall seal you up and make you suffer in the dark!¡±


    Not waiting for Hu He to answer, Yuanxu turned and said, ¡°Fenshui, bring him to the Infinite Darkness and seal him up. Bring him back after a thousand years!¡±


    Hearing that, a menacing grin crept onto Fenshui¡¯s face. With a flail of his wings, he grabbed hold of Hu He and drifted toward the direction of the original palace.


    All the while, the most miserable thing in a place like the underworld was not death, but an infinite seal.


    The torment of spending one¡¯s life all alone, even the gods would be mentally deranged!


    Meanwhile in the Land of Cangxu, there was a place for the seal specially used for imprisonment, which was the underground of the original palace.


    This place was personally built by Cangxu himself after a few ten thousand years after becoming king. The reason was to suppress all forces who dared to confront him.


    The souls¡¯ perception of time in this prison was completely different from the outside world. An hour on the outside world meant 1,000 years in the Infinite Darkness.


    Besides, there was no food and soul energy in it, so there was no way to perform sorcery either. Apart from that, a seal was made on the prisoner¡¯s body so that the prisoner would not be able to escape through death. It was truly a place of darkness.


    Considering the existence of this seal, Cangxu¡¯s status was as solid as a rock when he was ruling back at that time. No one dared to revolt against him as anyone in their right mind wouldn¡¯t want to spend the rest of their life in darkness. That was a torture so much worse than death.

 Chapter 248 - The Great Demon King Got Banned

    Chapter 248: The Great Demon King Got Banned


    Land of Cangxu, His Excellency¡¯s Palace.


    A large shadow glided toward the zone from afar at a fast pace.


    While flying with high speed, Hu He had a hard time keeping his eyes open as the strong wind howled by his ears. Everything around him was blurry.


    When they finally reached the sky above the palace, Fenshui the Ghost King dropped his body abruptly, and with that, Hu He experienced his first bungee jump.


    The palace was in ruins. The supplies and resources internally were all divided between the lords of each region and now the place looked just like a stretch of wasteland.


    When they almost reached the ground, Fenshui¡¯s body started to shrink as he carried Hu He into the palace and stopped at a corner of the Great Hall.


    After having a good look at Hu He¡¯s unbending expression, Fenshui flapped his wings vigorously and suddenly, a crack formed on the ground. In the crack was total blackness.


    ¡°Big bird, what are you trying to do!?¡± Hu He asked vigilantly as he stared down into the darkness.


    ¡°Are you not afraid of death? So we shall meet after a thousand years!¡± Fenshui smiled menacingly and kicked Hu He into the black hole.


    After entering the seal, the shadow engulfed Hu He in a split second, though currently he still maintained a calm composure. To him, getting sealed up for a thousand years was something that can be resolved just by committing suicide once.


    Otherwise, getting sealed would mean getting banned, he believed that it was impossible for this kind of bug to exist in the game.


    Therefore, without any worries about his future, Hu He started to take a good look at his surroundings.


    Without a single ray of light, the place was in pin-drop silence. Hu He then took out a searchlight from his inventory, wanting to inspect the situation around him.


    A cylinder of light from his torch swept across his surroundings.


    However, what happened next left Hu He flabbergasted.


    Just as the searchlight managed to light up a three-meter distance, the light ray started to shorten rapidly as though a monster in the dark was devouring the light bit by bit, until everything was back into darkness again.


    Hu He was at a loss, so he kept his searchlight on and shouted, ¡°Is anyone there?¡±


    However, just when his voice exited his mouth, it vanished into thin air. Even Hu He himself wasn¡¯t able to hear his own shouts.


    Unable to see or hear anything, Hu He began to panic.


    After all, everything in this game was extremely real. In a situation where his senses were all blocked, Hu He¡¯s blood ran cold.


    Originally, he was planning to do some exploration. But now, he was totally out of ideas. He took his shovel out and decided to finish himself off so he could start all over again from the safe zone.


    After turning off his pain detectors, Hu He started to strike at himself.


    Albeit, what happened after that scared the living daylights out of Hu He.


    Every time his shovel hit his body, a shapeless darkness would shield the part where he was hurt and nullify all the forces.


    He tried smashing his head, slashing his throat, and all the other methods of dying, but Hu He was left utterly dumbfounded.


    I actually can¡¯t die here!


    This scared Hu He out of his wits. If he couldn¡¯t die and return, did it not mean that he would have to stay there for 1,000 years?


    I can¡¯t even live a thousand year¡­ don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll have to pass down this account to my future generations?


    Realizing that the situation was not in his favor, Hu He swiftly logged out of the game.


    Luckily, he was not in battle mode, so Hu He managed to log out of this sealed world easily.


    After he was back to reality, Hu He logged back into the game again, with a sense of hope in his heart.


    Darkness, everything was still in an infinite darkness.


    Logged out!


    Logged in again!


    The dark world engulfed him once again.


    ¡­


    Motherfucker, did I really get banned from my account?


    After numerous attempts, Hu He was in the midst of falling apart. He shrunk himself into a ball in the dark, feeling wronged like a little child.


    Meanwhile in the live streaming channel, the gamers were bustling with noise and excitement when they saw Hu He got sealed.


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Look, he was banned for a thousand years. I think this account can be inherited to his future generations after 1,000 years (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°When Hu He¡¯s great great great great ¡­ great grandson is about to leave his mortal frame, he holds onto his son¡¯s hand as tears roll down his cheeks. Dear son, this account was passed down by your great ancestor, Hu He, the Great Demon King a thousand years ago. I can¡¯t wait any longer, you must carry forward this account¡¯s legacy. According to the recorded history, this account was said to be a legend, an imperishable legend! Finishing his last words, he kicks the bucket (laughing emoji)¡­¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Hahaha! How can you guys say such a thing in such a sad case, hahaha!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°After a thousand years, Hu He¡¯s future generation logs into the account, lifts his shovel and shouts out to the world. I¡¯m the Great Demon King in this new world, bow to me, you foolish gamers (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Lost_8k_To_Online_Dating replied to Peppa_Boar: ¡°Then, he gets dumped into the Infinite Darkness again by the new generation of players and continues to be banned for another 1,000 years. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Roasting_Jade_Hare_While_Hugging_Chang¡¯e: ¡°Stupid netizens, a bunch of fools, hahaha!¡±


    Captain_Dragonfly: ¡°Hahaha, we have been waiting for this forever and it has finally come, what a mournful situation. The Great Demon King, bear the pain and look at the positive side, I¡¯ll introduce you to a game called Tetris. (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    After reading the gamers¡¯ replies, Hu He felt disheartened. He literally felt like crying.


    Yet even tears couldn¡¯t roll down in this darkness.


    Nonetheless, jokes were just for humor. After playing around for a while, the gamers started to form a team and were ready to save the Great Demon King.


    Although the Great Demon King had done a lot of wrongdoings in the past, now he had made an all-out effort for all the gamers in the Land of Cangxu.


    Everyone had seen his hard work with their own eyes. So, with the jokes aside, they came together as one and headed toward the original palace to rescue him.


    Watching his brothers on their way to save him, Hu He finally regained his spirits.


    Oh yes! I could go to the forum and give feedback about the bug to the officials, let them handle it! A sudden self-rescue thought sparked in Hu He¡¯s mind.


    Having that in mind, Hu He tried to open the forum.


    Fortunately, he was still able to summon the game¡¯s interface no matter the circumstances he was under. This made Hu He feel so much relieved.


    After that, Hu He logged into the forum and prepared to post a cry for help. He would then let other gamers help to stick the post on top of the forum.


    Given the past, Hu He was dead sure that the gamers would try their best to overwrite his post. After all, it was the gamers¡¯ dream for his account to get banned.


    Things had changed now, though. He was their life savior, the European server players¡¯ last ray of hope.


    Just when Hu He was ready to hit the send button after typing the title and content of the post, he saw a beam of light above him. Following that, an unknown force pulled him upward.


    ¡°Hahaha, a thousand years have passed. How was it, were you afraid?¡±


    Hu He was rendered speechless.


    Looking at the arrogant Fenshui, Hu He glanced at the time on the lower-left corner of the interface. He was overwhelmed when he realized, Only an hour had passed, right?


    ¡­


    All along, Lu Wu had been watching over Hu He¡¯s encounter.


    However, he had the least worry about Hu He being sealed.


    After Hu He was sealed, he went to Cangxu personally and asked about it. The Infinite Darkness that he had made was actually not something as terrifying as time control.


    Creating a seal that was able to control the flow of time was never within his powers. In fact, the time inside the Infinite Darkness was just the same as that on the outside.


    The only difference was that within the seal, the soul¡¯s senses would be confused by Cangxu¡¯s ritual, causing the prisoner to lose track of time. An hour inside the Infinite Darkness was equal to a thousand years in the outer world.


    All in all, even the Underworld God could hardly master the Supreme Law of Time, which was the power to change the time in two different regions. How could he, a mere existence of the Ghost Emperor Realm, ever manage to acquire the skill?


    So, Lu Wu was not a bit worried about something going wrong with Hu He when he knew the truth.


    Besides, Hu He¡¯s soul was protected by the artifact.


    Puzzling the souls in their sense of time would have worked on others, but as a gamer, it would never work on Hu He.


    Moreover, even if Hu He were to be really sealed for a thousand years, Lu Wu was still able to summon him back into the artifact. Hu He didn¡¯t even have to break a sweat about it.


    Of course, Hu He himself was not aware of it. Therefore, he had given himself some unnecessary heebie-jeebies.


    ¡­


    ¡°As expected, you were terrified. Fellow, weren¡¯t you unafraid of death back then? How do you feel right now? Speak up!¡± Fenshui the Ghost King smiled threateningly as he eyed the dazed Hu He.


    Hu He was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Actually¡­ it was quite okay!¡±

 Chapter 249 - Extending The Year

    Chapter 249: Extending The Year


    Fenshui the Ghost King was dumbfounded when he heard Hu He¡¯s blas¨¦ answer.


    ¡°Could it be that the torture has driven you to madness?¡±


    Looking at the extremely indifferent Hu He, Fenshui began to feel uneasy.


    In all honesty, he fully understood why Yuanxu wanted to seal Hu He away.


    Not only was it because Yuanxu wanted to know about Hu He¡¯s goal in digging up the seals everywhere, but also because he had noticed Hu He¡¯s potential and wanted to recruit him.


    The main reason to seal him up was mainly to pressure Hu He and inject some fear into him as he seemed to be unafraid of death.


    If Hu He had really gone mad, there was no way he could get off scot-free when reporting to Yuanxu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s mad!¡± Hu He could not hold in this fierce outburst of denial as he looked at Fenshui.


    He wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit anxious about this. With the entire legion of players backing him up, they would definitely provide him with support whenever necessary.


    What¡¯s more, all his fears disappeared when he discovered that in reality, 1,000 years inside the crack of Infinite Darkness was equivalent to just one hour on the outside.


    I knew it, how is it possible for Battle Online to have such a massive bug! Hu He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself and felt relieved.


    Glancing at Fenshui the Ghost King, Hu He had already realized his own worth. At the same time, the urge to explore the seals once again broiled inside him. Therefore, in a tiny whisper, he tentatively asked, ¡°Do you want to extend it for another 1,000 years?¡±


    His statement left Fenshui at a loss for words.


    Looking at the dazed Fenshui, Hu He continued speaking, ¡°You asked me how I feel about it. I don¡¯t think I can fully explain what I felt just now, can I go through it again?¡±


    Staring at the unusually calm Hu He, Fenshui the Ghost King suddenly felt extremely irritable.


    Based on what he had predicted, Hu He¡¯s reaction after being released should have been one of teary relief. Hu He was supposed to kneel on the ground pitifully begging him¡­ why and how was he even challenging him now?


    His frigid gaze rested upon Hu He for a few moments, a guess slowly formed in Fenshui¡¯s mind.


    This rascal must be acting when actually, he¡¯s probably quaking with fear!


    He would never fall for the thought that Hu He was completely unaffected by it at all.


    After all, he had witnessed numerous people released from the Infinite Darkness. The first thing that all of them did was to beg piteously, without any form of psychological defense. As long as they didn¡¯t have to return to the Infinite Darkness, they were willing to face death itself, let alone swear loyalty to Yuanxu!


    With that thought in mind, Fenshui could hardly suppress his twisted smile, ¡°Looks like it was too short of a time for you! I hope in the next meeting, you are no longer so stubborn!¡±


    Then, with one kick of his leg, Hu He was sent back into the depths of the Infinite Darkness again.


    The interior of the Infinite Darkness consisted of square-shaped jail cells, all of which could be controlled from the outside. From the inside, it was impossible to notice the existence of other prisoners. It was not that he was afraid of Hu He doing something unexpected. After all, Hu He had been examined before and no equipment or tools were found on him.


    This time, Hu He remained calm and collected as he entered the Infinite Darkness again.


    First, he opened the Menu tab and played some music.


    The music was from the artifact and connected directly to his hearing, so even the Infinite Darkness was unable to block it out.


    After that, he accessed the forum and went through all the posts.


    Finally, he opened the live streaming channels and watched those silly netizens make fools of themselves online.


    After a flurry of motions, a ray of light shone again and Hu He was sucked into the outer realm.


    ¡°How did it feel?¡±


    Hu He earnestly nodded his head.


    ¡°I felt something this time!¡±


    Fenshui the Ghost King immediately lost his temper and sent Hu He back into the Infinite Darkness with another ruthless kick.


    He did not believe that Hu He could last long under this treatment.


    Meanwhile, deep within the Infinite Darkness, Hu He¡¯s body twisted and turned, dancing to the music as he began to jam out.


    Either way, no one could see him now, so he could party as he liked with no hesitation.


    One hour later¡­


    Before he could even regain his balance on his feet, Hu He was once again kicked back inside by the infuriated Fenshui.


    This time Fenshui was truly angered. He planned to seal Hu He inside there for 10,000 years, there was no way this rascal wouldn¡¯t cave after that!


    Returning to the Infinite Darkness, Hu He began his usual routine of listening to music, scrolling through posts, and watching live streams. But when he finished, he noticed that Fenshui had yet to release him. Thus, he logged off, made himself a cup of coffee, and finished it with a satisfying gulp before logging back into the game.


    This time he planned on exploring the Infinite Darkness.


    The portion of the area that he was in was not that wide, perhaps around thirty square feet. The very edge of this area was a soft and tactile Sealing Wall.


    Hu He tried to push it and found the Sealing Wall to be extremely resilient. He was unable to destroy it with his strength.


    However, this also incited a deep desire within Hu He to dig through this Sealing Wall.


    Even though his avatar lacked the strength, he still had other options like browsing the shop where tools were in abundance.


    Thus, Hu He began to search the shop for tools that could be used to destroy the seal.


    Jason from the Zero Guild on the European server had recently transferred him some funds for digging up seals, so he was not worried about wasting soul coins.


    He had tried all of those electric drills and demon-breaker knives. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the shop did not sell excavators, he would also have bought one to try.


    Unfortunately, to his dismay, all of these tools did not work on the Sealing Wall, leaving it completely unscathed.


    Even so, Hu He did not become dispirited but turned his attention to rifling through the special columns of the shop.


    There were a lot of special items listed there, so he felt that he might be able to get lucky with one of them.


    After looking around for some time, Hu He finally managed to find something spectacular.


    [Anti-Seal Canceler (Tool)]:


    Item Details: A belonging left behind by an unknown developer when he was still in the early stages of researching the seals. It is able to cancel out the energy of most seals (Warning: This tool is a one-time use item.)


    Item Price: 400 soul coins


    A quick glimpse at the price made Hu He hesitate. Upon touching the Sealing Wall, his heart became restless again.


    He ruminated over it, then grit his teeth and bought one.


    The Anti-Seal Canceler suddenly appeared in front of him, its shape akin to a doorknob.


    With high hopes, Hu He placed this tool onto the wall of air.


    At this moment, the Sealing Wall promptly began to ripple, hardening to the touch and no longer as soft as it originally was.


    In the span of about a minute, a sudden smack resounded through the air and the Anti-Seal Canceler shattered in Hu He¡¯s hand.


    Just when its effects could be seen, the tool had suddenly failed to work. Without a doubt, it made Hu He¡¯s heart ache.


    Since he had already started this, it was not in his nature to do things half-heartedly. Thus, he bought another one of them.


    After he proceeded to use three of these anti-seal cancelers, the Sealing Wall suddenly cracked.


    As he stared at the seal which had successfully been broken, Hu He excitedly clasped his fist before walking through it.


    The interior of the Sealing Wall was still pitch black, so Hu He began to fumble around.


    Smack!


    Just as he was walking, Hu He suddenly felt his foot had come into contact with something, sending him tumbling down onto the floor.


    He hurriedly got to his feet and instinctively took a step back.


    However, this space was completely enveloped in darkness, it was impossible for him to make out what had tripped him. Still, he bent over and began to use his hands to feel around his legs.


    Hmm? It¡¯s smooth and really soft?


    Even so, the living thing by his feet still remained deadly still, hardly a response to any of his movements.


    Hu He was a bit despondent that he was unable to discern what the living thing was by his feet. He truly felt it might be impossible for them to interact with each other.


    Therefore, he began to go through the shop once again.


    Momentarily, Hu He re-emerged with another wonderful item.


    [Soul Interaction Rope]:


    Item Details: A soul-conductor tool invented by an unknown developer, used to communicate with the souls of living things. (Examples: Ghosts and Evil Ghosts)


    Method of Use: All living things (Spiritual Body) that come into contact with the Soul Interaction Rope can commence interaction (Warning: Most spiritual bodies lack sentience, thus interaction is not feasible. Once purchased, no refunds are allowed!)


    Item Price: 500 soul coins


    This price caused a twinge in Hu He¡¯s heart, but he still bought the item.


    Following the instructions, he placed one end of the rope onto the living thing laying on the ground.


    After they were connected, Hu He made a short-distance phone call.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, younger brother, can you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 250 - Our Big Brother

    Chapter 250: Our Big Brother


    After a few tries, Hu He noticed that the living thing on the ground had no reaction whatsoever.


    Hu He became exasperated as he had not expected the shop to sell counterfeit and shoddy products. Especially since it had included a developer in its description. This was a deception gone too far. How could they produce counterfeits, this really is so unprofessional.


    Sensing Hu He¡¯s thoughts, Bei Li promptly gazed at him, making Hu He shiver unconsciously.


    Just as Hu He was sure that there was no way for them to communicate, a stutter suddenly resounded through his mind.


    ¡°Wh-who are y-you¡­ wh-where are y-you? L-let m-me out! I-I-I¡¯ll do a-anything you a-ask!¡±


    The reply was sudden and out of nowhere, so it left Hu He momentarily stunned and strangely excited.


    ¡°Hey younger brother, can you tell me who you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡±


    As Hu He waited for the rest of his reply, the fellow suddenly stopped talking.


    ¡°Who on earth are you!?¡± Hu He asked agitatedly.


    ¡°I¡­ I c-can¡¯t remember anymore!¡±


    His reply sent Hu He into a daze.


    ¡°Err-I-I¡­ th-think I c-could be th-the Vengeful G-Ghost King,¡± the voice said shakily.


    This made Hu He even more speechless.


    However, the fact that this fellow still had a breath of life in him did not escape Hu He¡¯s notice. An extremely daring idea popped up in his mind.


    At that moment, Fenshui the Ghost King was still out there. In his current state, he definitely lacked the strength to make an escape on his own. However, if he had this Ghost King with him, he might stand a chance.


    The thought occurred to Hu He, that an extra person meant extra strength, so he might as well find more people to help him.


    However, with his present finances, he did not have enough soul coins to use, so he would need funds from the outside.


    Hu He then opened his Friends List and scrolled to the biggest sponsor he had right now ¨C Jason.


    After opening the chat, Hu He explained the current situation that he was in and expressed his desire for some monetary support in the form of soul coins.


    Hu He¡¯s contributions to the development of the European server were undoubtedly tremendous. Thus, without hesitating, Jason transferred another 20,000 soul coins to him.


    Hu He was touched. Finally, he felt like a decent person as he had someone who valued him greatly now.


    With an extra 20,000 soul coins, Hu He was invigorated with a renewed sense of confidence.


    After taking the Soul Interaction Rope with him, he began to look for the Sealing Wall inside this room and purchased another Anti-Seal Canceler to break it down.


    After spending three hours, Hu He had managed to break the seal around ten rooms. Apart from two empty ones, he had come across a total of 13 beings with unknown strength and capabilities.


    As he could not see clearly in there, there was no way for him to use his analyzing ability. Moreover, their abilities were sealed and could not be used, so Hu He was unable to determine their true strength.


    Nonetheless, Hu He remained in high spirits, as now the overall strength of his party had increased.


    However, there was still one matter that troubled Hu He.


    None of them could remember their own names ¨C four claimed to be the Vengeful Ghost King while three earnestly acknowledged their identity as the Vacuum Ghost General. There was even one that said his name was Cangxu and claimed to be at the rank of His Excellency.


    This gave Hu He a strong notion that he had saved a bunch of fools.


    Be that as it may, since he wanted to escape, he still needed to depend on the strength of these people.


    After breaking through a few more seal walls, Hu He brought them all to his original room. One by one, he let them hold onto the Soul Interaction Rope before beginning to communicate.


    The conversation that followed after was extremely emotionally-taxing for Hu He as each one of them stuttered to no end and seemed to be half-dead.


    As a result of the protection of dark strength here, even though they didn¡¯t die per se, they were teetering on the edge of death. They were lost in the eternal ebb and flow of time, hence their knowledge and awareness of the outside world had become very vague.


    Regardless of how much of a hassle the interactions were, they still needed to take place. Hu He began to explain to them the reason why he had dug them out. At the same time, he also told them to hold on a bit longer as they would be able to leave here promptly.


    Hu He did not forget to share a very key piece of information with them ¨C he hoped that once they escaped, they could give Fenshui the Ghost King a good beating.


    After all, Hu He still had not let go of his vengeance from being slapped by him.


    After explaining the intricacies of it all numerous times and feeling 20 of them nod in agreement, Hu He heaved a sigh of relief.


    He then laid on the floor and opened the forum, scrolling through spam posts as well as watching livestreams.


    Ah, the wifi we players have is just wonderful. If it weren¡¯t for this heavy burden on my shoulders, I would be able to live in this so-called Infinite Darkness for a year.


    Presently, Hu He was having a whale of a time, completely forgetting his previous state of despair.


    Seconds and minutes slowly passed by.


    The other beings he found were able to regain some consciousness after their communication. They were no longer as wooden as before and had also begun to remember some things.


    This pleased Hu He greatly. As he was watching the livestreams, he would casually insert a response into the conversation, acting like the big brother of the group.


    ¡­


    In the outside world, Fenshui the Ghost King was quite agitated.


    These ten hours of boring, uneventful waiting had chipped away at his patience.


    However, since he promised 10,000 years, it had to be so. He needed Hu He to realize what true terror was and what being helpless felt like.


    Once he felt that the time had come, Fenshui opened the seal of the Infinite Darkness with bated breath, before stretching his hand down to get Hu He.


    However, he was dumbfounded with what followed after.


    Numerous silhouettes began to emerge from below.


    There were more than 20 silhouettes, including Hu He.


    Their faces were expressionless. When they came into contact with sunlight, they instinctively shielded their eyes, as though deeply unused to it.


    All around, a sudden soul energy thunderstorm began to brew. Large amounts of soul energy began to accumulate and flow into these living things that had just escaped the darkness.


    After glancing at Hu He who was smiling proudly at him and the numerous figures standing around him, Fenshui¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    To his utter horror, Fenshui realized that he recognized most of these people.


    He had put some of them there under Cangxu¡¯s orders long ago.


    He had no idea how Hu He was able to accomplish this. All forms of energy were useless in the Infinite Darkness. Besides, he was sure that Hu He did not hide any tools with him. Nevertheless, now he knew one thing. This was a complete disaster, and something apocalyptic was about to happen.


    These beings that were thrown into the Infinite Darkness had immense power and would not bow down to anyone.


    Now that they had all been released, the entire Land of Cangxu would probably be thrown into pandemonium.


    With the soul energy continuously flowing into their bodies, the numb souls began to heal and regain their memories.


    It would be hard for them to return to their optimal form in this short time, but they could already make out what had happened to themselves.


    ¡°Brothers! Let¡¯s beat him up!¡± Hu He loftily pointed at Fenshui and shouted.


    Hearing this, Fenshui the Ghost King immediately flapped his wings, trying to escape.


    With a glimpse, he had noticed there were at least eight other Ghost Kings. Even though they hadn¡¯t fully recuperated yet, if a real fight were to break out, he would not be able to hold out for long.


    However, as soon as he swooped up into the sky, numerous shadows streaked toward him and pressed him back onto the ground.


    In fact, something had escaped Hu He¡¯s knowledge.


    In the Infinite Darkness, the appearance of Hu He had left an indelible mark on all of their hearts.


    Perhaps for Hu He, it had merely been a few hours, but for them, they had spent eons in the harrowing darkness. Moreover, in that short period of time, Hu He had fulfilled the role as their big brother. He brought them light and hope, as well as preventing them from falling into the abyss of eternal oblivion.


    After regaining their consciousness, these maliciously evil beings were unconsciously filled with respect and adoration for Hu He.

 Chapter 251 - The Blood Sacrifice War Dance (Part 1)

    Chapter 251: The Blood Sacrifice War Dance (Part 1)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    In the eyes of these prisoners, Hu He was the one they could rely on in the Infinite Darkness. At this moment, even though their sanity was not completely restored, they executed Hu He¡¯s command without a second thought.


    ¡°Scram!¡± the terrified Fenshui fluttered his wings frantically, wanting to get rid of the prisoners that were clinging onto him.


    There were a total of 23 beings, each and every one of them were at an elite level and had left a glorious record in the history of Cangxu.


    Even Fenshui the Ghost King couldn¡¯t resist their concerted attack. Bit by bit, he was being pulled down from the air and finally, they managed to press him to the ground.


    Looking at Fenshui, who was struggling on the ground, Hu He couldn¡¯t help but let out a maniacal laugh.


    This time, he finally had the upper hand.


    ¡°His Majesty will never let you go!¡± Fenshui growled in rage while looking at Hu He.


    Meanwhile, the players who had witnessed the scene were busy discussing it on the live streaming channel. They began to give suggestions on different ways to deal with Fenshui the Ghost King.


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Great Demon King, kill him! You will be filthy rich if you kill him as this guy is very valuable. Besides, you¡¯ll get to level up. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°No, I think you should lock him up for a thousand years so that he will have a taste of despair and fear! (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°A real man is sure to take revenge. I remember you saying that you wanted to strip his feathers. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Roast_Jade_Hare_With_Chang¡¯e_In_The_Arms: ¡°Slurp¡­ this Ghost King must be delicious¡­ (eager eyes. jpg)¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°It¡¯s a successful counterattack. The Great Demon King has returned! (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Hu He felt that the suggestions given by the players were very reasonable.


    After considering their suggestions, he reached his hand out and pointed at Fenshui, ¡°Strip his feathers and throw him into the Infinite Darkness. I¡¯m going to kill him after keeping him there for a thousand years!¡±


    Upon hearing this, a fierce light flashed in the eyes of the expressionless prisoners. They then held Fenshui down and began to ferociously pluck his feathers.


    As the feathers on his body were being forcefully removed, Fenshui the Ghost King started to howl in grief. His eyes were staring at Hu He and anger was raging in his heart, but he could only accept his situation in resignation.


    With the help of the prisoners, Hu He was no longer a person whose life and death could be easily controlled.


    After some time, the desperate Fenshui turned into a naked bird and was thrown into the Infinite Darkness by the prisoners.


    He was going to repay him in the exact same way he was treated. Hu He¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with the thrill of revenge.


    He felt like he was approaching the peak of his life as he now owned a gang of powerful thugs.


    Thinking of Hiderigami who was still in his channel, Hu He could not help but mock, ¡°Fuck Hiderigami!¡±


    Fenshui the Ghost King was pulled out of the Infinite Darkness after an hour.


    At that moment, his gaze was dull and glassy. His face was covered with the scars of the vicissitudes of life. His eyes were filled with a great fear of darkness.


    After reading the comments in the live streaming channel, Hu He asked the question which every player was curious about, ¡°Come, tell me¡­ how do you feel?¡±


    Thump! Fenshui the Ghost King got on his knees in horror, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not going in again!¡±


    ¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t stayed in there long enough to realize what it feels like!¡± Hu He repeated Fenshui¡¯s words to him and waved his hand at the prisoners.


    Once again, Fenshui the Ghost King was flung into the Infinite Darkness.


    Having looked at the comments of the players, Hu He broke into a grin. The plot had shifted and the current Fenshui was nothing like the previous one.


    However, compared to him, he would have a bad time since there was no wifi for him in there!


    ¡­


    Hu He felt that it was about time and was going to signal the prisoners to haul Fenshui out again.


    This time, he was not going to fool around with him. He planned to kill him and forge his corpse into a zombie spirit.


    Suddenly, an intimidating pressure emerged above their heads. The prisoners surrounding Hu He unconsciously tightened their body and instinctively took a fighting stance.


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. How did you do this? I¡¯m gaining interest in you, Seal Breaker!¡±


    As the voice fell, a silhouette abled over from afar. With each step, the figure strode forward like a phantom and in a flash appeared near Hu He.


    ¡°I think highly of you. Are you interested in working for me?¡± exclaimed Yuanxu with a bright smile. He did not even mention Fenshui the Ghost King who had served him faithfully.


    ¡°Yuanxu, I will return Fenshui the Ghost King to you. Let us go!¡± Hu He said, a little nervously.


    Although he was not afraid of dying, these 23 prisoners did not have the same resurrection ability as him. Hu He could not bear to leave them as they were, like children who had just opened their minds and were emotionally attached to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not up to any negotiation. I just want to know whether you are willing to pledge loyalty to me!¡±


    Looking at the prisoners surrounding him, an idea emerged in Hu He¡¯s mind, ¡°Okay! You have my word!¡±


    Apparently, Hu He was not really willing to serve Yuanxu. He pretended to be loyal, so that he could calm Yuanxu and then look for an opportunity to flee with the prisoners.


    Yuanxu did not answer upon hearing this. Instead, he just stared at Hu He as the purple mist in his eyes swiveled.


    ¡°Forget it! You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Yuanxu waved his long sleeves and a menacing purple vortex formed in his hands.


    The prisoners surrounding Hu He saw this and immediately took a step forward. Then, they collectively launched forward, forming a defensive wall.


    Even though they had lost most of their consciousness, they were still deeply afraid of Yuanxu. Thus, they did not launch an attack on him but unconsciously turned defensive instead.


    ¡°In this case, I can only search your soul in order to understand your secret!¡± roared Yuanxu, as the purple vortex in his hand abruptly expanded.


    Violent winds swept across them and a huge suction force began to stir. Objects like wood and gravel were drawn into the purple vortex and instantly disappeared.


    The energy wall in front of Hu He was also starting to ripple. Rays of energy mist were being drawn out and poured into the purple vortex.


    As Yuanxu pushed out the vortex in his hands, the energy wall began to shake violently, as if it was going to break at any time.


    Yuanxu remained indifferent as he eyed the 23 prisoners, who were struggling to withstand the attack.


    Although the prisoners were powerful, they had not regained the combat power in their heyday. There was still an irreparable gap between them.


    Even with their joint effort, the prisoners still struggled to resist.


    Under the constant soul energy extraction, some of them could no longer bear it. Their skin began to turn grayish-brown due to the depletion of soul energy.


    However, none of them chose to retreat or run away as Hu He was standing behind them!


    ¡°Run! Don¡¯t worry about me¡­ I won¡¯t die!¡± growled Hu He as his heart shuddered.


    Although their friendship was merely a short one, their sincerity had moved Hu He. Thus, he couldn¡¯t bear to see them sacrifice their lives for him.


    Splat! All the prisoners coughed up blood at the same time. The blood oozed out, turning into blood beads in the air and flying into the purple vortex.


    Their bodies were trembling under the great pressure of Yuanxu¡¯s power.


    They also seemed to have reached their limit. Their dull eyes were bloodshot, but they were still gritting their teeth, fighting to hold on.


    At this moment, they recalled their days in the Infinite Darkness and there was only one thought in their mind, which was to protect their big brother to the last second. They would never allow him to be harmed.


    They did not step back even though their bodies were tottering due to the overwhelming attack.


    ¡°Run! You bunch of idiots¡­ I¡¯ve told you that I won¡¯t die!¡± Hu He looked at them and yelled.


    Upon hearing Hu He¡¯s cry, they turned their pale face around and a silly smile appeared on their dull faces.


    Pure and naive, the clear attachment in their eyes made Hu He¡¯s heart tremble.


    The leading prisoner suddenly let out a deafening roar! With that thunderous howl, the clothes on his body were torn, revealing the upper body of a muscular Horned Dragon.

 Chapter 252 - The Blood Sacrifice War Dance (Part 2)

    Chapter 252: The Blood Sacrifice War Dance (Part 2)


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    With a swift movement of his arms, blue veins and a layer of red energy appeared on the surface of his body.


    ¡°Ha!¡± another person started waving his arms after this dragon¡¯s movement.


    One after another, they suddenly gave up on their defenses. They let the purple energy sweep away everything, and they began to dance to the movement and rhythm of the Horned Dragon.


    Yuanxu¡¯s pupils immediately constricted upon seeing this as he couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise, ¡°The Blood Sacrifice War Dance!¡±


    ¡°Hoo! Ah!¡±


    23 people stomped their feet at the same time and slammed their right arms on their chest, as a shroud of red energy immediately wrapped around their bodies.


    Yuanxu¡¯s expression stiffened at the scene that unfolded before him.


    The Blood Sacrifice War Dance was a kind of oath dance that the ancient ancestors performed before going to the battlefield. It could be traced back to the oldest tribal era. When the war dance began, it meant that the warriors were preparing to give up their lives for their tribe and fight till their last breath!


    They would burn their spirits like brave warriors who were determined to slit their wrists and sacrifice everything in exchange for a short period of tremendous strength.


    As they danced, blood and sweat flowed down their bodies, while the red energy grew increasingly stronger.


    ¡°Hoo! Ah!¡± they slammed on their chest again as their eyes gradually turned red.


    ¡°Even so, I¡¯m not someone you can compete with!¡± Yuanxu roared and the purple vortex abruptly expanded.


    ¡°Hoo! Ah!¡±


    Their bodies were burning and they were reaching their limits. Yet, the red energy of the 23 people managed to resist Yuanxu¡¯s attack and was continuously advancing.


    At that moment, Hu He was completely dumbfounded.


    He saw the Analysis Menu of the Horned Dragon and the others, as well as the self-sacrifice prompt in the status bar.


    Are they sacrificing their lives for me?


    Not only Hu He, but even the players in the exuberant live streaming channel had turned off the comments screen and were staring at the screen with their whole hearts trembling.


    ¡°Run! Stop sacrificing yourselves. Don¡¯t do this. You guys asked me to be your big brother, how can you guys disobey me? I ask you guys to leave¡­ I will abandon you guys if you refuse to obey!¡± shouted Hu He hysterically.


    At this moment, he desperately hoped that these fools would listen to his words and instantly leave. The further they went away, the better it would be.


    However, they all ignored his words, as they simply continued dancing. Their lives were being drained with the flow of their sweat and blood.


    Boom!


    The area of the energy collision suddenly exploded, sending Yuanxu flying far away.


    However, the Horned Dragon and the others immediately came to Hu He and formed a human wall with their bodies in front of him, protecting him from the incoming shockwaves.


    ¡°Listen to me, please listen to me¡­ I beg you guys, stop risking your lives for me!¡± Hu He looked at them with a pleading look.


    They didn¡¯t say a single word. They merely stared at Hu He with a silly smile.


    Yuanxu, who was being blown off, rose from the ground and suddenly roared, ¡°Go to hell!¡± Then, he promptly dashed toward Hu He.


    ¡°Hoo! Ah!¡±


    The war dance started again. At that moment, they were like ancient warriors who were guarding their tribe, burning their lives with their great fighting spirit. They were never stepping back.


    Their fighting spirits were flaming while the angry Yuanxu was thrust back, again and again. He even spat a mouthful of blood, but the defensive wall of flesh and blood was still unbreakable.


    Thus, this bizarre turn of events made Yuanxu completely mad. He couldn¡¯t accept his failure because it reminded him of a man who pulled him down from the throne.


    ¡°Argh! All of you, go to hell!¡±


    As his long grey hair fluttered in the air, Yuanxu could no longer hold himself back. He exhausted all the soul energy in his body and formed a purple thunder-filled light orb between his hands that was rapidly expanding.


    Even though they felt an immense pressure, 23 of them remained calm and indifferent in the face of the storm. Instead, the red flames on their bodies burned more vigorously.


    Their bodies turned brittle and dry from the surging flames but at this moment, all of them growled loudly.


    When they faced Yuanxu¡¯s last blow, they chose to burn all their remaining vitality in order to protect their big brother, who had accompanied them in the Infinite Darkness. Even in their final breath, they wished to fight for him for one last time.


    As the purple orb of destruction struck, circles of energy waves set off countless ripples and turned into a slashing gale.


    At this moment, all 23 of them who had been completely wasted, voluntarily leaped in the path of his attack.


    Perplexingly, there was no burst of shockwaves when the two sides collided.


    After an endless sizzling sound, the purple orb of destruction gradually melted away.


    Yuanxu was absolutely shocked at the sight of it.


    They were using their last sacrificial power to dissolve the orb of destruction instead of colliding with it.


    Is it all for him? Yuanxu turned his head and looked at Hu He with a complex expression on his face.


    In the battle against the purple energy orb, charred bodies fell from the sky, one by one, as the purple light orb gradually shrank.


    Hu He bit his lips bitterly, as tears ran down his cheeks. He could no longer hold them back.


    When the last body fell to the ground, the atmosphere was plunged into a sepulchral silence. All the energy had been dissolved by them, causing the cataclysmic shockwaves to weaken so significantly that Hu He could only feel a light breeze.


    At that moment, Hu He seemed to be able to visualize those crazy fools drifting past him, with a silly smile on their faces, as if they were waving goodbye to him.


    ¡°Goodbye¡­ big brother!¡±


    ¡°Argh, who are you to kill them! Fuck your mother, fuck your ancestors!¡±


    Hu He combusted with frenzied rage and dashed crazily toward Yuanxu, who was already staggering.


    There was only one thought in his mind.


    Kill him! Kill him!


    Smack! Yuanxu gave Hu He a slap, which sent him flying, as a sneer appeared on his frail face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. All enemies deserve to die! It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect them to use the Blood Sacrifice War Dance to fight for you. I¡¯m shocked but isn¡¯t it pitiful? After all that wasted effort, the ending still couldn¡¯t be changed!¡±


    Hu He¡¯s eyes were filled with fury as he slowly got up from the ground. He then wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and stared at Yuanxu with resentment.


    On the other hand, Yuanxu broke into a grin. After all, he was still the winner even though the process was a little unexpected.


    Hu He suddenly turned around and went to his new friends¡¯ charred bodies. He then solemnly brought them into his inventory under Yuanxu¡¯s puzzling gaze.


    After putting away the 23 bodies, Hu He slowly turned and fixed his gaze on Yuanxu, as if he wanted his face to be deeply engraved in his mind.


    ¡°I, hereby swear to my 23 brothers, that one day, I will take Yuanxu¡¯s deplorable life!¡± Hu He announced, as he took out a dagger from the inventory.


    ¡°Yuanxu, I will wait for that day to arrive. At that time, I will make you cripple with fear. This is my oath to my brothers!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Hu He abruptly stabbed himself in the neck with a dagger as Yuanxu watched in disbelief.


    Even if he was going to die, he would never die at the hands of Yuanxu.


    The picture in his eyes gradually dimmed and everything became blurry.


    He once thought that he was merely an ordinary player with a different sort of joy compared to other players. However, he felt a real weight on his shoulders now.


    From today onward, he would be shouldering the vendetta of his 23 brothers.


    He desperately wanted to become stronger because he finally understood the importance of strength in this world, where the strong ruled over the weak.


    True or false, nothing mattered any longer. In Hu He¡¯s heart, 23 of them were his eternal brothers!


    When the picture completely darkened, Hu He seemed to have seen the pure smile on their faces again.


    He had also seen the 23 bodies roaring and dancing, using the ancient warriors¡¯ war dance to boost their physical limit in order to protect him.


    He slowly closed his eyes, as mournful tears rolled down his cheeks again.

 Chapter 253 - Let’s Slaughter Him Ferociously (Part 1)

    Chapter 253: Let¡¯s Slaughter Him Ferociously (Part 1)


    The gaming pod opened slowly, but Hu He didn¡¯t get out. His eyes remained closed as he laid there silently.


    He was the one who broke them out of their seals and he was the one who brought them with him out of the Infinite Darkness.


    If it were not for him, none of this would have happened.


    In the beginning, Hu He wanted to use these 23 people for his own advantage. At that time, he did not have any psychological burden.


    However, those people swore loyalty to him with their own flesh and blood. They even used their lives to protect his safety in the end.


    This was undoubtedly a tremendous astonishment to him.


    As his fists tightened gradually, his body trembled due to the tension in his muscles.


    He had always seen himself as very optimistic and maybe a little cowardly sometimes. However, Hu He could not be more infuriated at this moment.


    Yuanxu¡¯s sneer and indifference appeared in Hu He¡¯s mind as he screamed silently. He was burning with the desire to tear Yuanxu apart.


    After a moment of venting, Hu He slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°My 23 brothers, you will never disappear. I will walk with you in the future, and carry the burden of avenging you. This is the first vow I¡¯ve made as a cowardly man!¡±


    At that very moment, Hu He had planned everything in his mind already. He would forge his 23 brothers into zombie spirits, and bring them along with him everywhere to exact their revenge.


    ¡­


    Yuanxu had a mixed expression as he saw Hu He vanish into thin air.


    This turn of events had gone beyond his expectations.


    In the beginning, he only wanted to subdue Hu He, who had immeasurable potential. He did not expect things to end this way.


    However, there was no sympathy in Yuanxu¡¯s heart.


    Although he was surprised at the 23 beings¡¯ fearless loyalty, they were merely his enemies. He would not have any sympathy for his enemies¡¯ deaths, as he had already come a long way. If he was merciful, he would have already been dead in the process of becoming king.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    He marched into the old palace that had already been destroyed and came to the opening of the seal that was pitch-black. As Yuanxu reached down, Fenshui the Ghost King¡¯s figure suddenly emerged.


    Splash! The moment he appeared, Fenshui fell to his knee. His eyes were out of focus as he bowed, and his mouth continuously muttered, ¡°No¡­no¡­¡±


    At the sight of the flustered Fenshui, Yuanxu merely shook his head, ¡°Come to me after you¡¯ve recovered!¡±


    After saying this, his figure dissipated into a phantom and drifted toward the Spectral Dragon Tomb.


    ¡­


    In the bleak scenes between the livestreams, the players were no longer lively or noisy. Everyone was weighed down by the heaviness in their hearts.


    The 23 figures shocked Hu He and everyone on the livestream.


    The war dance and roars of loyalty were still vivid in their minds.


    This moving scene reminded them of their old friends.


    Lu Mo, Fatty Chef, Instructor Qu Feng¡­


    It was a real world because their existence was real in the hearts of the players.


    At that moment, the players were truly fuming.


    The players yelled in the chat, claiming they wanted to fight and slaughter Yuanxu.


    They entered the game one after another and began to assemble at the Hidden Dragon Village. Fortitude and determination were on every single face.


    In fact, they knew clearly that their forces were not yet equal to the army of Yuanxu, but it didn¡¯t matter. All they wanted was to vent and fight hysterically.


    At this moment, Lu Wu unlocked his expedition mission again. The Beiqi Army that was ready to be launched instantly swarmed in.


    Both servers put their estrangement aside and joined forces to fight for those 23 people.


    They were players, but they were humans, too. Hence, they placed great emphasis on their relationships.


    The 23 warriors had not only sacrificed for Hu He, but also for them. Even if they were defeated in this battle, they vowed to annihilate and terrorize their enemy.


    The constant siren that was calling for assembly had alarmed the Evil King. He immediately drifted into the air and flew over to the Hidden Dragon Village.


    To his surprise, millions of players were there and preparing for an all-out battle.


    ¡°Are you all insane? What are you trying to do!¡± the Evil King landed next to Li Xing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop us if you don¡¯t want to be our enemy!¡± Li Xing said indifferently.


    ¡°You¡­¡± the Evil King had no idea what made the entire Player Clan enter battle mode. No doubt, he did not want to lose such powerful subordinates.


    As he scanned his surroundings, the Evil King, who was about to rebuke them, fell into silence as he saw each of their solemn faces.


    He was an embodiment of evil thoughts, hence he could clearly feel the fury in the players¡¯ hearts. The fury had condensed into a fiery cloud above the Hidden Dragon Village, continuously soaring and spreading.


    The Evil King fell silent. He knew that he couldn¡¯t prevent this battle from happening.


    ¡°I won¡¯t help you!¡± the Evil King said as he stared at Li Xing.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need it!¡±


    As soon as he had finished his sentence, Li Xing brandished his sword in the air, ¡°My brothers, let us bid farewell to our 23 warriors! Our 23 brothers¡­ with this battle!¡±


    ¡°This battle shall not end until our very last breath!¡±


    The players roared as their chests burned with a rage that needed to be vented desperately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set out!¡±


    Roar!


    The army of players set off from the Hidden Dragon Village as they marched toward the Spectral Dragon Tomb.


    The Evil King had mixed expressions as he gazed at the departing battalions.


    ¡­


    The army advanced as their battle flags fluttered in the wind.


    Due to the approaching of the large army, the Demonic Sword Wolf and Zelotes the Ghost King noticed it immediately. They sent their subordinates to the Spectral Dragon Tomb and began to prepare their army for war.


    When the vast army of players stepped onto the border of the Demonic Domain, the army of the two Ghost Kings was already assembled in the distance.


    ¡°The Evil King wanted to die. Do you want to die as well? If you start the war, you¡¯ll lose for sure!¡± Zelotes the Ghost King roared at the army of players as he looked at them from a distance, his voice echoing across the land in deafening waves.


    Li Xing did not answer, but merely raised the sword in his hand, ¡°Kill! Vent your anger, and offer the enemy¡¯s blood as a sacrifice to the warriors who had passed on!¡±


    Roar!


    The players began to run and charge.


    The threat of Zelotes the Ghost King was nothing to them!


    Facing the army of players who were charging in, the Demonic Sword Wolf and Zelotes the Ghost King suddenly shivered in fear.


    This battle was not what they wanted, but they could only grit their teeth and brave it.


    ¡°Defend!¡±


    With the roar of Zelotes the Ghost King, the Demonic Army immediately stationed in place and formed a defensive shield, as they waited solemnly for the impending attack.


    Boom!


    The army of players crashed right into it and advanced frantically.


    The defensive shield shook intensely from the players¡¯ impact. The demonized people on the front row resisted the impact with all their might to keep the formation in place.


    However, the players¡¯ madness was far beyond their imagination.


    They stepped on their comrades¡¯ shoulders and leaped into the demonized people army, without a drop of fear in their hearts, even though they knew they would be swiftly surrounded and slain.


    In this battle, they didn¡¯t need techniques or formations. The fury in their hearts was the sharpest spear, piercing through the defense that seemed to be unbreakable, as they pushed on.


    Under the frenzied attack, the demonized people¡¯s defensive line collapsed immediately. The two Ghost Kings facial expressions instantly darkened.


    Then, they shot up and pounced on the army of players.


    The Ghost Kings were indeed very powerful. Their presence had caused a huge number of deaths and injuries to the players in the front row.


    However, there was nothing to fear.


    Kill! Turn the world upside down! No matter if it was a Ghost King or Yuanxu, everyone in our path should be killed!

 Chapter 254 - Let’s Slaughter Him Ferociously (Part 2)

    Chapter 254: Let¡¯s Slaughter Him Ferociously (Part 2)


    The horrifying lethality caused by the army of players broiling with murderous intent immensely shocked the two Ghost Kings.


    The mentality of the two sides differed greatly, as their side was fighting for Yuanxu. They were forced to do so and they had to persevere.


    On the other side, the players were fighting for themselves, their brothers, and their friends. This battle was to avenge their unjust deaths.


    As the two Ghost Kings were cornered in the battle, they quickly began to struggle.


    They didn¡¯t understand why the players were so determined. Is it worth it? This was the question that the two Ghost Kings could not comprehend.


    They had experienced countless battles, and came to understand the truth ¨C the stronger side on the battlefield would undoubtedly be the weaker side¡¯s graveyard. Any smart soldier would not dare to approach it.


    However, the players were completely different from what they had imagined. Everyone seemed to be an ant who wanted to devour an elephant. Mindlessly, they were all diving in fearlessly to attack the Ghost Kings.


    Under the relentless attack, the two Ghost Kings retreated after holding out for about ten minutes. They swiftly hid as they caught their breaths behind their army.


    At this moment, a hint of fear emerged in their hearts.


    What they were afraid of was not the power of the players, but the fearless energy burning in the players¡¯ hearts.


    Even the two Ghost Kings couldn¡¯t help but admit that they were real warriors.


    After all, the players¡¯ army was fighting with their own lives.


    It was as if they had given up on returning at the very moment they entered the battle.


    This was their assumption, but the players were proving it with their actions. Thus, the two Ghost Kings couldn¡¯t help but be filled with fear and trepidation.


    Indeed, they were truly afraid.


    ¡­


    From a distance, the Evil King had a mixed expression as he looked at the battlefield.


    In his sight, an illusory burning cloud was stirring above the players and he could also see the players¡¯ fearless fighting spirit.


    Do they really want to be killed?


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered Li Xing¡¯s unwavering words. My clan is powerful. We¡¯re not afraid of death!


    This used to be a joke to him, but the players have proved it now with this battle.


    The entire clan was strong, and not afraid of sacrificing their lives. It was a sacrificial army that was made up of 10 million fearless warriors.


    Even the Evil King was profoundly taken aback by the players¡¯ fiery spirits.


    He was an embodiment of evil thoughts. Although he had consciousness and emotions, he couldn¡¯t understand what the players were fighting for.


    Am I an evil thought that can never understand the meaning of life? The Evil King was rather perplexed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, all the players were slaughtering the enemy army mercilessly and endlessly.


    Their roaring cries greatly frightened the Army of the Demonic Domain.


    Soon, the idea of fleeing came to the mind of every soldier of the Demonic Domain. Their remaining will to fight was like a weak flame in the storm. They were constantly under the great risk of being extinguished at any time by the army of players, who were advancing like a raging storm.


    ¡°No one is allowed to flee! Our support is coming, hang in there!¡±


    ¡°Those who retreat will be executed!¡±


    The two Ghost Kings howled with all their might to stabilize their army¡¯s low morale.


    However, everything was in vain in the face of the army of players. The morale of the army had shattered already, and their motivation to fight had long been extinguished.


    Their failure was becoming imminent, faster than a spreading wildfire, forcing them to step back in fear.


    In this situation, the two Ghost Kings leaped into the army of players again to block them from advancing.


    ¡°Who cares if you¡¯re the Ghost King! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°This battle shall not cease until our very last breath! Kill!¡±


    ¡°Those who have hurt my brothers and friends, I¡¯ll kill you no matter where you are!¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    ¡­


    The infuriated roars of the players echoed in all directions.


    This battle was to comfort the spirits in heaven and also to vent the anger in their hearts.


    The player¡¯s slaughtering continued, as the Army of the Demonic Domain remained on the losing end. There were already soldiers who were fleeing. Their fear could not be stopped no matter how or what the Ghost Kings commanded.


    After they clenched their teeth in persistence, the two Ghost Kings could no longer withstand the attack. Thus, they hastily began to retreat with their army.


    The fury in the players¡¯ hearts had not been extinguished, so they continued to charge forward forcefully.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The military drums rolled, and a huge army emerged from the sky and the ground.


    The army of Yuanxu had now arrived.


    The appearance of support was a pleasant surprise for the two Ghost Kings. Hence, they began to command the army to launch a counterattack.


    However, the players¡¯ expressions did not change one iota.


    From the moment the war began, no one had the expectation to return alive. To the players, this battle had only just begun.


    The combined army of the eight Ghost Kings and about a dozen Ghost Generals had been formed.


    Yuanxu Army¡¯s strength was on full display at this moment.


    As the battle continued into the fourth hour, the battlefield was swiftly filled with countless corpses. Nearly, a third of the players¡¯ army was already wiped out.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter. Being fearless and passionate was the source of their best weapon and power. As long as we¡¯re alive, we will fight! Fight! Fight!


    Despite the great advantage, the hearts of every commander in the Yuanxu Army were trembling.


    ¡°Do you want to be annihilated?¡± one of the Ghost King asked with a quivering voice.


    As soon as this remark was voiced out, all the Ghost Kings fell silent.


    Hoo! Ah!


    In the army¡¯s live chat channel, the players shouted the war chant and roars that were made before the warriors had died.


    ¡°Beiqi Army, fight with me! As long as our heart is warm with blood, this battle shall not cease!¡±


    ¡°Xian Xu Army, fight with me! Let us use our flesh and blood in exchange for the destruction of our enemy!¡±


    ¡­


    Li Xing and Liu Chai shouted the oath of battle in the army¡¯s live chat simultaneously. This greatly motivated the players, injecting them with a fiery determination.


    Countless corpses adorned the field, as their blood flew endlessly. This was their blood sacrifice.


    The 23 warriors had guarded Hu He with their blood and with the Blood Sacrifice War Dance, so they would now use the enemy¡¯s blood to reciprocate this sentiment.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky.


    When he lowered his head to look at the players beneath him, his eyes were full of consternation.


    With the piles of corpses in the background, the sound of war was like an eerie requiem, sending shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    Yuanxu was touched indeed. He admitted that the players, who were fighting vigorously beneath him, were respectable warriors.


    However, they were still his enemy. Since they took the initiative to attack, Yuanxu would not have the slightest sympathy. The thirst to kill shone brightly in his eyes.


    In a flash, his figure dove at the army of players like a falling comet.


    ¡°Yuanxu, you thief! If you¡¯re so heartless. I¡¯ll offer your life as a sacrifice to my 23 warriors!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The wind roared as all the players looked at Yuanxu who was falling from the sky. The weapons in their hands were thrust high and their spirit of battle stirred furiously like the clouds in the sky.


    Roar!


    The players cried in unison as they waited for Yuanxu¡¯s descent.


    They were fearless and only hoped that their power could leave a scar on Yuanxu¡¯s body.


    As Yuanxu was about to collide with the army of players, a trace of darkness appeared out of the blue. It blocked Yuanxu¡¯s attack firmly and pushed him forcefully away.


    When the dark fog dispersed, the figure of the Evil King stood in the air.


    ¡°From now onward, your opponent is me!¡± the Evil King said indifferently as he looked at Yuanxu who was flying backward.


    At the sight of the Evil King, Yuanxu¡¯s expression turned sour.


    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t come!¡± Li Xing lifted his head and said.


    After hearing this, the Evil King turned his head and sneered, ¡°Hahaha, you are my warriors. From this moment onward, I have officially acknowledged you! So, I¡¯m going to stop Yuanxu in this battle!¡±


    After saying this, the Evil King turned his head around and let out a deafening howl. His body turned into a huge giant and he instantly lunged at Yuanxu.


    Roar!


    Yuanxu had now met his match. The players changed their direction again to charge at the enemies that were swarming in from all directions.

 Chapter 255 - A Failed Victory

    Chapter 255: A Failed Victory


    Although Yuanxu had great strength, he was still injured from the previous battle with the 23 martyrs. He could only passively defend himself as he continued to be oppressed by the Evil King at close range. Thus, he was unable to support the Yuanxu Army below.


    Concurrently, the players were united and pressing forward with an indomitable will.


    Tonight, we fight side by side as brothers.


    Tonight, we stare death straight in the eye.


    Tonight, we cower not from the bloodbath of battles.


    Tonight¡¯s battle, we fight! Not for victory but to vent out the wrath in our hearts.


    Surrounded by enemies, the beating of the battle drums and the roaring cries of the enemies rattled the players¡¯ eardrums.


    They turned around and drew their weapons out again. Then, they all roared uniformly and stepped forward at the same time.


    Boom!


    The ground was quaking.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Accompanied by the outcry, the players fearlessly charged forward.


    The enemies¡¯ blood was the best offering for the fallen warriors.


    In that instant, they had already forgotten that they were merely just random gamers and were thoroughly immersed in this battle.


    The smell of blood lingered at the tip of their noses. The so-called cruelty of the battlefield belonged to the enemy, whereas the players only had a burning fighting spirit.


    In the face of his subordinates who were perishing in droves, Yuanxu attempted to go down to support them several times. However, the Evil King constantly stopped his endeavors. Hence, he could only resist continuously and could not support them at all.


    Tilting his head and glancing at the players below who were eager to fight, the Evil King suddenly smirked, ¡°Dying in a battle is glorious? What a scary race!¡±


    ¡°Evil King, you will regret becoming my enemy!¡± Yuanxu roared.


    The Evil King did not utter a word. His figure flitted closer, and he suddenly slammed his palm downward with a loud bang. Countless dragons emerged around his arms, roaring in defiance, before lashing out at Yuanxu and biting him.


    Facing the relentless Evil King, Yuanxu was on the verge of an outburst.


    In fact, he did not want to continue fighting the Evil King because he knew the Evil King was immortal. Even if he won, it would be useless. The most pressing matter was to help the army to minimize their losses.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to lose this army, as they were the key to ensuring that he had a say in outside matters once he took control over the Land of Cangxu.


    ¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re lunatics! Lunatics!¡± a Ghost King could not help but scream after being beaten back again.


    He had never faced this kind of opponent before and terror was seeping into his bones.


    It was an obvious advantage. However, to that Ghost King, he had the misconception that the players were the attackers, whereas they were passively defending.


    At this time, more than half of the legion of players had sustained casualties. However, they never stopped their pace and proceeded with determination. Their wielding blades were still sharp, reaping the lives of their enemies.


    The players were not afraid of death, but their enemies were.


    Those fallen figures were their well-trained soldiers and their most important force in the army. Their hearts couldn¡¯t help but tremble when they witnessed their clansman perishing one after another.


    If they could, they really wanted to retreat.


    They did not wish to play along with the lunatics anymore.


    However, under the frenzied pursuit of the players, they even lost the right to abandon this war.


    During the endless massacre, the figure of the players fell incessantly, one by one. However, they would be immediately replaced by another player that carried on the fighting spirits of their comrades, as they continued charging forward.


    They had successfully turned the battlefield into a grotesque terrain, covered in the bodies of their enemies and marred by the oozing blood of demons.


    As time passed, the number on the players¡¯ side steadily diminished, but they were relentless and became more fierce instead.


    They were like a huge pack of hungry wolves! The soldiers of the Yuanxu Army would unconsciously cower in fear from their ravenous glare, afraid of making any eye contact.


    At the end of the war, there were only about a million players left.


    This war was coming to an end, but neither Yuanxu nor the Ghost Kings below felt that they had won.


    In terms of mentality and grandeur, they were the true losers.


    Suddenly, it started to rain. As the blood-red cloudburst fell heavily down, the atmosphere of the battlefield became more solemn.


    ¡°Hahaha! They are actually afraid, they are actually afraid!¡±


    Seeing that the Yuanxu Army, that had besieged the millions of players, terrified of advancing, the Evil King above could not help but to let out a deafening laugh.


    He was completely at ease. After all, the players had proved their worth to him through this war and won his respect.


    Although the force called the Player Clan would soon be wiped out, the Evil King committed them to his memory.


    They had ignited a fire within him.


    The fiery sensation was wonderful, he had never had this strange feeling in his life.


    It was so ardent, so exciting, so satisfying!


    ¡°Charge!¡±


    Seeing that the Yuanxu Army was too terrified to make a move, all the players roared thunderously in unison. They pointed their weapons to the front, brandishing their weapons at the enemies.


    Then, the entire battalion began to attack again!


    It almost seemed as if the ones who were being besieged were not them, but the soldiers of the Yuanxu Army. Even though they were defeated, the players¡¯ momentum had completely overwhelmed these battle-hardened veterans.


    As the saying went, soldiers should only think about sacrificing themselves on the battlefield, there was no need to ponder about delivering their bodies back to their hometown.


    As the gloomy clouds in the murky sky drifted dangerously close to the earth, the bloody rain blanketed the entire landscape in a scarlet hue.


    When the last player perished, the tensed Yuanxu Army could finally relax. All of them instantly collapsed and sat on the ground weakly, panting heavily from the traumatic ordeal.


    Although their enemies had perished, their fear remained.


    It was a victory, but no one cheered. Nobody sang. They merely felt glad to have survived the battle.


    When they scanned around, the ground was filled with mountains of corpses and the flowing blood had formed countless scarlet pools. The harrowing sight was too horrifying and made everyone quiver in fear.


    They were scared and they were terrified. They had no courage to stand back up, as the energy in their bodies seemed to have been drained completely.


    Meanwhile, all the Ghost Kings were completely paralyzed, as they stood unmovingly. Deep in their hearts, they were horror-struck like the other soldiers, too. However, they mustered all efforts to suppress the fear, unwilling to reveal it.


    After the battle had ended, they suddenly felt relieved.


    They died. Thank god, all of them finally died!


    The legion of players had left a deep imprint in their hearts and it kept haunting them like a shadow.


    ¡°Hahaha, Yuanxu, you¡¯ve lost. Look at them!¡±


    Above in the sky, the Evil King pointed at the Yuanxu Army below and laughed boisterously, the sarcasm in his eyes was clearly noticeable.


    Yuanxu¡¯s expression turned pale, but that was the truth. The soldiers below had long lost their morale. Even though they won, it was no different than losing.


    ¡°This is my army!¡±


    As he floated in the sky and glared at the Yuanxu Army below, the Evil King let out a resounding roar that shook the earth, causing the soldiers of the Yuanxu Army to shiver.


    ¡°Do you think that the battle is over? This is just the beginning, so be prepared. Next, you¡¯ll have to face my army and I will avenge them. All of you have to die. Remember, all of you must die!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this is thrilling. I¡¯ve never felt so thrilled in my life before!¡±


    Everyone in the Yuanxu Army below looked up at the Evil King who was laughing hysterically in the air, their eyes filled with terror.


    Isn¡¯t it over yet? Are there more warriors like this?


    Instantly, they were overwhelmed with fear. The fearless army with ten million people seemed to appear in front of them again and¡­


    They were pointing their swords at them!

 Chapter 256 - Being Moved For Nothing

    Chapter 256: Being Moved For Nothing


    The Evil King¡¯s sneer and vow injected fear into every one of the Yuanxu Army¡¯s soldiers.


    In the past, they were full of confidence, as if their side would surely acquire Cangxu¡¯s sovereignty.


    However, they were now questioning themselves in their hearts. If there were more fearless warriors like these in the future, could they still win?


    They might have won this battle, but they had lost as well. In terms of the mentality, they were the true losers even if they had a huge physical advantage in the battle.


    As they stared at the Evil King cackling madly in the sky, Yuanxu¡¯s expression turned sour once more.


    This battle had a huge impact on his soldiers and it would certainly affect their mentality when both sides clashed again in the battle. Thus, this fact greatly infuriated Yuanxu.


    ¡°Yuanxu, I¡¯m about to leave. Aren¡¯t you going to stop me?¡± the Evil King turned his head around and grinned, trying to provoke Yuanxu.


    Yuanxu did not speak but the anger was vividly portrayed through his eyes.


    If the Evil King had dared to provoke him like this during his heyday, he would have captured him and found a place to seal him in.


    However, his body was heavily weakened due to the countless battles that he had engaged in. Even if he wanted to stop the Evil King now, he was powerless in doing so.


    ¡°Then, I shall take my leave, hahaha!¡±


    As he let out a mocking guffaw, the Evil King¡¯s figure suddenly shrank as he turned into a stone statue and galloped southward.


    This sudden war seemed to have reached its end.


    ¡°Are you trying to show off? Fine, you did it! But, I will never lose!¡± Yuanxu murmured to himself as he glared at the Evil King as he disappeared.


    Then, he turned his head around to look at the soldiers below, who had lost their fighting spirit. There was only anger in his heart as he was forced to shout his order.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡­


    After the great battle ended, the players were watching the video playback in the Battle Online¡¯s official forum.


    In this battle, they had achieved unprecedented progress and had also successfully cast fear in the enemies¡¯ hearts.


    Although they lost the battle, the players considered themselves victorious because the enemy had become terrified of them.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Cool! Grateful that the officials promptly opened the expedition. Otherwise, without any place to release my anger, I¡¯m preparing to go cut the Rock Ghost King.¡±


    Little_Tree_Rock replied to Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°Fucker, wait for me!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Exciting! It¡¯s rare to see our army so united ¨C the first time was Cha Na, then the Sea King, and this is the third time. I really hope that everyone will continue to be united. Unfortunately, conflicts always happen, one way or another. This is like what people always say, wherever there are people, there is bound to be trouble.¡±


    Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°In any case, irrespective of our internal conflict, when the foreign enemy appears, we are brothers and comrades-in-arms. We are indestructible and invincible when we stand united!¡±


    High_Ping_Warrior (Europe): ¡°Yes, our two main servers may be rivals that compete with each other after this battle, but when there are foreign enemies, we will never point our long swords at our own people!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Long live the battle, tonight really got me pumped!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Our army is invincible and Yuanxu is just a stop in our long journey, like a whetstone. Our battle will not stop at this. Brothers, let¡¯s work hard!¡±


    Star_Universe (Europe): ¡°Brothers, good luck!¡±


    Reinhardt (Europe): ¡°Brothers, hang in there!¡±


    Knight_Of_The_Abyss (Europe): ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s keep going!¡±


    ¡­


    Lu Wu smiled as he read the players¡¯ comments and couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved at their response.


    When Lu Wu saw the 23 warriors die for Hu He, even he was shocked to the core and felt furious about it.


    He knew that what had happened was real. They had really used their flesh and blood to defend Hu He from Yuanxu.


    So, when the players started to band together, he didn¡¯t hesitate in opening the expedition link and allowed the players of Beiqi to join the battle.


    Furthermore, this battle really shocked Lu Wu.


    The players had again shown him that their potential was infinite.


    The winner was frustrated because they had lost their fighting spirit, while the losing side had their fighting spirit high and was already looking forward to the future battles.


    This was the vast difference between the Yuanxu Army and the players.


    Indeed, this was what they were fervently discussing in the forum. Yuanxu was just a pit stop on their long journey, he was never the final destination.


    After the battle had ended, Lu Wu deactivated the expedition of the battle between the Xian Xu and the Yuanxu Army. After all, it was supposed to be a test for the players of the European server, a whetstone to sharpen their skills and experience for their growth.


    As for Beiqi¡¯s players, they focused their attention on the Land of the Nine Luminaries, which would be the next location of their new journey.


    The players never ceased to amaze Lu Wu, so he kept great expectations for them.


    ¡­


    After the battle, at the Hidden Dragon Village¡­


    A stone statue was seen emerging from a distance, before stopping in the village.


    The Evil King¡¯s heart was filled with emotions as he gazed at the surrounding buildings and empty streets.


    This is a true Warrior Clan, it¡¯s my pleasure to have them!


    The Player Clan¡¯s battle made his blood surge with excitement and was forever etched in his memories. Nonetheless, this battle had ultimately exhausted all the resources of this clan, so the Evil King¡¯s heart was full of regret.


    This was supposed to be my trump card!


    The Evil King let out a heavy sigh as he stared at the sky. He dusted his sleeves and was about to leave, when he suddenly noticed some movement in the village.


    With a frown on his face, he immediately dashed over to the source of the sound.


    When he arrived at the southernmost part of the village, the Evil King was dumbfounded.


    He saw countless players walk out of a bright halo that looked like an altar.


    ¡°Stop pushing me, give way. Let me get out!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, is this serious, even the respawn point is in a gridlock. Make a path, you guys! The people are piling up behind here!¡±


    ¡°Can the brothers outside get out faster, it¡¯s so packed in here! Do you guys want to make a wall out of human bodies?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe anymore! Make way, please! I want to get out of here!¡±


    ¡­


    The Evil King was stunned as he watched the densely packed players emerge from the altar.


    Then, he saw a familiar figure and immediately reached out to grab him. Li Xing, whose body was wedged in the crowd, was instantly pulled out from the sea of people by him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you die?¡± the Evil King was stunned as he looked at the familiar face, goggle-eyed.


    Li Xing was also flustered to see the Evil King arrive so soon, but fortunately, he was well-prepared and said, ¡°Oh, Lord Evil King, I died, but I respawned.¡±


    ¡°Respawn?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our Player Clan has a special ability. After death, we can be resurrected in the clan¡¯s altar. Every one of us has three lives!¡±


    When the Evil King heard this, his expression turned deadpan.


    You fucker! Then, all my touching moments were for nothing?


    Nonetheless, there were many immortal abilities in the Underworld, but he had never heard about the ability to resurrect.


    Although the Evil King was still confused, he waved his hand to draw out all the resurrected players that were piling in at the respawn point. In a flash, he reappeared at the front of the altar to examine it.


    However, this altar was merely a piece of decoration and its resurrection ability was purely from the artifact, so there was no way the Evil King could differentiate it.


    Hence, no matter how he studied, the only conclusion that he could come up with was that the altar was nothing more than an ordinary altar, without anything special to it.


    The ability to respawn? That¡¯s a terrifying skill!


    The Evil King was utterly dumbfounded at this skill that was so unheard of.


    Even though he was very curious about how this ability had come about, he had to let the thought go as he was not able to understand the mechanics behind the resurrection altar.


    Nonetheless, the Evil King was very overjoyed.


    Initially, he thought that he had completely lost his fearless army. To his bewilderment, they had actually respawned. The feeling of regaining what he had lost made the Evil King break into a peal of content laughter. He immediately came over to Li Xing and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s great news that you can respawn, what great news indeed!¡±


    The Evil King eyed Li Xing with gratification, a stark contrast to the scornful expression on his face during their first encounter.


    Even though the Evil King discovered the secret reason behind the Player Clan¡¯s fearlessness, he still considered them to be true warriors.


    If these people had no courage, they would not have easily risked their life even if they did have three respawn opportunities.


    This battle had proven the Player Clan¡¯s unimaginable potential.


    With their existence, it would be enough to deter the entire Yuanxu Army!


    At that very moment, the Evil King was immensely confident that they would be able to eventually seize the throne.

 Chapter 257 - Liu Chai’s Challenge

    Chapter 257: Liu Chai¡¯s Challenge


    After the first battle in the Demonic Domain, players¡¯ emotions had become even more intense.


    In addition to hunting the Undead in the Void Ocean, the players¡¯ taunting had become even more frequent in the territories of the Hydra King and the Rock Ghost King.


    This had caused these two Ghost Kings to pour out their endless grievances.


    However, since Lu Wu hadn¡¯t given them any specific orders yet, they could only grin and bear it.


    Nonetheless, the players also knew when they needed to stop and to not cross the line. At the very least, they still took into account that the Hydra King and the Rock Ghost King had provided great help during the battle against the Sea King, so they still showed them some mercy.


    With the current power of Beiqi¡¯s Army, it would be nothing to them to completely annihilate the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King.


    Meanwhile, the profits of Lu Wu¡¯s soul coins were rapidly increasing.


    Other than the increase in the number of players and the purchases of the daily merchandise, there was another important contributing factor. The number of players that were launching challenges in the Ghost Commander Trials had increased tremendously.


    The fee to enter the challenge was a huge part of the recent increase in the soul coin income.


    Apart from using these soul coins to increase his own cultivation and Beiqi¡¯s construction, Lu Wu had also planned to use them for the upcoming opening of the American server. He had carefully been calculating all the expenses.


    After this battle, Lu Wu had come up with a new idea.


    His idea was to merge the three main servers of South America, North America, and Oceania into a single server and rename it the Naraka server.


    Lu Wu had finally decided on this plan after much consideration.


    After all, the Land of Naraka had been chosen as the origin of the new server.


    This unruly area was filled with many strong clans and many forbidden areas that could give rise to demonic creatures. It would be difficult for anyone to survive in this place.


    Not to mention, after entering Naraka, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t create any resurrection point until the players had successfully claimed ownership to any of the territories in it.


    This was because each resurrection point would be created in a random location within a fixed territory.


    Of course, Lu Wu would choose the relatively weaker territory compared to the stronger force of Naraka to set as the fixed resurrection point.


    This was in consideration for the players as well because this piece of Naraka was occupied by stronger clans. The chances of claiming territory in the initial stage was zero.


    It could be said that the opening level for the Naraka server was vastly different from those of the previous servers.


    All players would start off in a doomsday survival mode and their challenges were at a Naraka level.


    Moreover, the original plan was to create the Australian server and the other servers, but since the number of players was not as high as these major servers, just merging these was a good choice, as it could greatly enhance the player¡¯s survivability in the early stage.


    As for the subsequent opening of the Asian server, Lu Wu was already making plans for it and was setting up a new template for it. Then, he would develop a variety of expansion routes for the players.


    Recently, the videos of the Ghost Commander Trial Challenge had gone viral in the forum.


    After all, only a few players could successfully defeat the Ghost Commander. Winning the challenge was something that a player should be proud of, and at the same time able to prove one¡¯s strength and ability.


    In addition to joining in the fun, players watching the videos of the Ghost Commander Trial Challenge wanted to learn some combat skills to improve their own abilities and to prepare for the upcoming tournament.


    However, the live streaming of the challenge today had stunned all the players.


    [Finally reached Level 100, I will try to challenge the Ghost Commander, live streaming for my fellow guild members (I do not intend to pass ¨C it is purely for entertainment purposes, so don¡¯t take it too seriously)!]


    Host: Commander_Of_Demolition_Officers


    After going through the battle yesterday, Liu Chai had finally reached Level 100, which was also the minimum requirement to enter the Ghost Commander Trial Challenge.


    Under the persuasion of fellow guild members, Liu Chai decided to try it out.


    Of course, he himself did not have any high hopes of success.


    At this stage, many players who were at Level 130 weren¡¯t able to pass it. Even the top players like Ao Jian had only managed to pass the challenge when he was at Level 120, not to mention, after his second attempt.


    Therefore, in this challenge, Liu Chai had only wanted to test the waters and to see the differences in power between himself and the actual Ghost Commander level monsters.


    Moreover, at this moment, Liu Chai was the guild leader of Beiqi¡¯s first guild and he was very popular among the players. So, very soon his livestream had attracted the attention of many.


    Liu Chai felt embarrassed when he saw the huge number of players that had tuned in to support him since he didn¡¯t have much confidence in this battle.


    After paying the entrance fee to the Mansion of the Dead¡¯s keeper, two panels appeared in front of him:


    [Entry level Combat-type Ghost Commander Trial Challenge (applicable to all combat classes)]


    [Entry level Auxiliary-type Ghost Commander Trial Challenge (applicable to all auxiliary classes)]


    Liu Chai had advanced his class to Rune Master, so naturally, he chose the combat challenge.


    After pressing to confirm, the scene before him faded out. When a new cut scene appeared, he found himself in the middle of nowhere.


    In front of him was a ten foot tall ugly-looking giant orc holding a thick wooden club looking at him fiercely.


    [The end of random backdrop selection: skill demonstration area scene]


    [The end of random of Ghost Commander monster selection: Ferocious beasts (early stage of Ghost Commander)]


    [Warning: Players are prohibited from using revive potions, growing range potions, Lucky Scrolls, etc¡­]


    After the instruction cutscene dimmed, a countdown timer emerged in front of Liu Chai¡¯s eyes.


    [Ghost Commander Trial Challenge begins¡­ player please be ready¡­ countdown¡­ ten¡­ nine¡­ eight¡­ seven¡­ six¡­]


    In high anticipation of the players, the challenge finally started.


    Of course, what the players were looking forward to was not how Liu Chai was going to display his immense strength or abilities, nor his attack to the trial-level monster, but to witness how Liu Chai would embarrass himself. Then they could laugh at him by sending mocking emojis.


    Liu Chai faced the ferocious beast as it came rushing toward him, but he dared not face it head-on. He immediately did a side roll and evaded the thick wooden club that was about to crush him.


    However, the ferocious beast¡¯s reaction was super agile. As it saw the attack was unsuccessful, it quickly swirled its body around and swerved the wooden club diagonally upward. Then, it forcefully smashed it into Liu Chai¡¯s chest, sending him flying to the other side.


    When viewers saw Liu Chai soaring, the live stream channel suddenly became very lively.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Leader of Demolition, what are you waiting for? Use your sacrifice, and beat him up with the Sea God! If you activate this skill, I can assure you that you can settle him within seconds¡­ if you start all over again it¡¯s no big deal, too, it¡¯s just Level 0, what are you afraid of, we¡¯re just waiting for you to beat his ass (a laughing and persuasive glance.jpg)!¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Why are you, the good-for-nothing troll, always around!? (disgusted squinting eye look.jpg)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I will pet your head with respect¡­ (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Guild leader Liu Chai, fighting!¡±


    Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°Fighting that Ferocious beast (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Junior_Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°Fighting that Ferocious beast (laughing emoji)!¡±


    At this moment, in the discussion area, apart from the players that were trolling Liu Chai, the other comments were divided into two groups.


    On one hand, there were players that hoped Liu Chai would be able to pass the trial test, and were cheering him on.


    On the other hand, there was a group of players none other than his own guild members who were eating popcorn as they cheered for the ferocious beast.


    At this instant in the livestream, the figure of the ferocious beast once again appeared next to Liu Chai and the huge wooden club smashed directly onto his head.


    There was such a huge difference in terms of physical qualities between these two. There was no way that Liu Chai was able to catch up with the ferocious beast, so the only thing he could do was to build up his courage and face it directly.


    As the strength gemstone on his body gleamed, he raised his right arm.


    Boom!


    Liu Chai abruptly sank his body down while his left arm quickly shot out and struck at the armpit of the ferocious beast.


    That hit worked its magic on the spot. The ferocious beast took a few steps back as his arm felt a numbing sensation.


    Liu Chai¡¯s fighting talent was undoubtedly powerful. When he saw that his attack worked well, he did not slow down. He immediately stepped forward with his right arm deflecting the wooden club, and he forcefully landed a blow onto the chest of the ferocious beast. Subsequently, that punch resulted in the beast retreating.

 Chapter 258 - The Return Of Number One

    Chapter 258: The Return Of Number One


    The battle between Liu Chai and the ferocious beast became more intense. This was because they were in close combat and the fighting was very violent. The livestream grabbed all the other players¡¯ attention.


    It unfolded like they were watching a blockbuster action movie!


    However, as time went on, players noticed that Liu Chai¡¯s combat style had changed.


    As Liu Chai understood and learned the attacking style of the beast, he became increasingly confident because he found he had an added advantage over his opponent.


    His right arm was invincible!


    Therefore, in the following attacks, whenever the huge wooden club of the beast was going to smash into Liu Chai, he would just raise his right arm to take the blow. Then he would launch his counterattack.


    With the help of Mu Zhiguang¡¯s unbreakable right arm, the beast of the Ghost Commander had no way of breaking Liu Chai¡¯s defenses. Every time its attacks were blocked, Liu Chai would hit back at the ferocious beast almost instantly.


    Although the beast¡¯s skin was thickened with callouses, it was unable to withstand such relentless beating.


    Suddenly, the entire live streaming room went wild as the players saw the health of the beast steadily falling.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I strongly suggest that everyone report this Liu Chai student for using bots. Is his right arm made of vibranium? How could there not be a single drop of blood after so much smashing? I suggest the game official investigate this matter. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Since when did Boss Liu train his Kirin arms? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Kirin¡¯s right arm, so terrifying (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°There must be a very wet story behind such a strong arm. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°Hahaha, Guild Leader Liu, your method for the trial is so unusual. It was like using an invincible shield, if the beast was a conscious being, I think it would be fuming at you (laughing emoji)!¡±


    There was a commotion on the streaming channel. Obviously, it was due to the fact that no one thought that Liu Chai would pass the trial challenge with such a rogue method.


    However, this method has proven to be very effective.


    Mu Zhiguang was a Ghost Emperor Elite. Even if the Ghost Commander¡¯s ferocious beast was to use all of its power, it wouldn¡¯t leave a single scar on the arm, let alone break it.


    It could be said that the strength of this randomly chosen close combat trial, the ferocious beast was greatly restricted by Liu Chai until it wasn¡¯t able to unleash its true strength and ability. After every one of its attacks were blocked, it would be smashed repeatedly by Liu Chai.


    Moreover, the monsters of the Ghost Commander Trial were completely different from those of the outside world. They didn¡¯t have any cognitive abilities, and their only aim was to constantly attack the players.


    Hence, in the end, Liu Chai, who was at a disadvantage initially, relied on the invincibility of his right arm to overpower the beast.


    [Server Announcement, congratulations to player Liu Chai for breaking the record for the Ghost Commander Trial, Level 100 ¨C Number of challenges: One]


    The appearance of this announcement immediately shocked many of the players, and one after another joined Liu Chai¡¯s live streaming channel to learn about what had happened.


    These players were dumbfounded when they learned that Liu Chai had defeated the ferocious beast with just a really strong arm. Subsequently, a huge debate broke out.


    Is this how the game should be played? This was the main question that the players had on their minds.


    However, Liu Chai¡¯s close-to-cheating method of passing the trial had inspired the other players to think of many other clever ideas.


    After this awe-inspiring event, more and more players were becoming enthusiastic about challenging the Ghost Commander Trial.


    The players would no longer blindly engage in combat with the trial monster but instead start to build legitimate strategies to win.


    For example, many Assassin players would run around and lay traps, and when enough traps had been laid they would start their attacks on the monsters.


    There was also a Mage player who was smart enough to learn all the summoning skills of the Cultivation Pavilion. When he entered the Ghost Commander Trial he didn¡¯t even carry his magician stuff but instead just held up a shield. Throughout the battle, he was executing his summoning skills while running around wildly, occasionally lifting his shield when the monster came too close to him.


    The players came up with many unusual methods and continued to present a variety of different ways to get through the trial.


    It should be said that without cognitive abilities, these trial monsters really couldn¡¯t cope with this kind of combat that utilized strategic planning. Even if there was a trap, they would step right into it.


    Lu Wu did not know whether he should cry or to laugh at how the players were trying to pass this trial. Originally, this Ghost Commander Trial was set up to compare the player¡¯s own strength and the Underworld¡¯s cultivation system. However, in the end, the players treated this challenge as a strategy game.


    Of course, this scenario was not what Lu Wu had expected.


    Therefore, Lu Wu took the opportunity to do some tweaking to the Second Level of the Ghost Commander Trial during the period when nobody was doing the challenge. He strengthened and upgraded the monster¡¯s combat consciousness so that they would no longer storm at the players ineptly.


    As for the First Level¡¯s loophole that the players had discovered, Lu Wu did not intend to revise it.


    Since it was a bug that the players had discovered on their own, then they could use it.


    Lu Wu could only say that they would regret it one day. It was because of their ingenuity that the second level of the Ghost Commander Trial would be enhanced.


    However, right now the players had no idea about this new change. The whole forum had become lively and players were sharing strategies for each character class to pass the trial. Everyone was fantasizing about the rewards they would get from the trial.


    ¡­


    Offline, at the border of the Dragon Nation.


    A figure was slowly walking over from a distance. He walked over to a stone surface of which half was embedded into the body of a mountain with a blank expression and stood in front of it for some time.


    At this time, the tiny hole on the surface of the boulder emitted a ray of laser light and swept over the man standing before it.


    Beep!


    ¡°Identity confirmed¡­ welcome back, Number One!¡±


    After the robotic voice called out, the flat surface of the boulder slowly slid open and the lights were switched on from the space within it to reveal a pathway made of steel.


    This was the underground human engineering laboratory that the Jie De Corporation had constructed outside of the border of the Dragon Nation. The location of this facility was well-concealed and was difficult to detect with the naked eye.


    Moreover, Number One was created in this facility and he had received the power stronger than any other ordinary human.


    As Number One walked along the passage, he finally came to the end of the passageway, where a steel wall blocked his way.


    Right at this moment, the surveillance camera at the top of the wall slowly rotated to face Number One.


    ¡°It¡¯s Number One, Number One is back!¡±


    When the guard saw the familiar figure in the surveillance image, he immediately took out his walkie talkie and reported it to the Base Director.


    ¡°Quick, let him in!¡± Abel quickly cried out as he was sitting with the Base Director.


    He was full of expectation as he could finally meet the person in charge of Battle Online that had caused him so much trouble.


    He had even thought of some ways to entertain his distinguished guest.


    As the steel door opened, Number One immediately strode into the elevator that led to the underground level.


    ¡°Number One, please head to the Base Director¡¯s office. They¡¯re waiting for you!¡± the voice of the guard could be heard inside the elevator.


    Number One didn¡¯t give any reply, but instead, nodded. Suddenly a dull light appeared in his eyes.


    When the elevator reached the designated floor, the door slid open and Number One paced toward the direction of the Base Director¡¯s office.


    Along the way, he passed by storage space for human research and came across countless human bodies immersed in nutrient-rich liquid storage.


    These bodies were covered with scars and some of their skin was festering which looked very painful. Their eyes were tightly shut and they could only sleep with the help of tranquilizing drugs.


    When Number One reached the Base Director¡¯s office, he opened the door and walked straight in without knocking.


    Both Abel and the Base Director were astonished by Number One¡¯s sudden arrival.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock before you walked in!?¡± the Base Director yelled all of a sudden.


    He had the highest authority in this whole facility base so it was completely normal for him to be angry with Number One¡¯s impoliteness.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the guy? Where¡¯s the person in charge of Battle Online?¡± Abel stood by the side and asked. He didn¡¯t care about formalities. He only wanted to see the person in charge of that wretched game.


    Therefore, when he found out that Number One was here alone, he began to feel anxious.


    After all, Battle Online was about to open their American server. If they didn¡¯t settle this matter, their market share would end like the other servers, where it would also be taken over by the Black Sea Corporation.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you¡­ where is he?¡±


    As a result of not getting a reply from Number One, Abel immediately walked up to him, grabbed him by the collar and shouted.


    A hideous grin appeared on Number One¡¯s face. A malicious glint flashed across his face as he raised his hand and grabbed onto Abel¡¯s head and slammed it against the wall.


    Thud!


    Like a watermelon being split open, the blood splattered everywhere. The Base Director who was standing by his side was immediately taken aback by this scene.

 Chapter 259 - Unreliable Researchers

    Chapter 259: Unreliable Researchers


    The Base Director sensed something was wrong as soon as Number One entered the room.


    However, he still believed Number One was reliable, even though he had been brainwashed numerous times. Nonetheless, when Number One killed Abel without any hesitation, he was totally taken by surprise.


    Watching Abel¡¯s body leaning onto the wall, and eventually falling down, the Base Director was dumbfounded, ¡°Number One, what have you done? Are you out of your mind? I¡¯m ordering you to get out now!¡±


    Number One remained silent while taking a step toward the shocked Base Director.


    He had already been brainwashed and remodeled by Bei Li, so of course, he wasn¡¯t taking any orders from these goons anymore.


    Looking at Number One getting closer and closer, the Base Director quickly opened the drawer and pressed the area¡¯s alarm button in panic.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    The sirens blared across the area all at once.


    However, Number One was already so close by then that the defensive force of the base was unable to arrive in time.


    It was then when Number One reached out his hands to choke the Base Director while raising him up bit by bit.


    The Base Director started to struggle with all his strength. While he randomly hit his attacker¡¯s arms, his face eventually reddened due to a lack of oxygen.


    Crack!


    As the veins were obviously shown on Number One¡¯s arms, the neck of the Base Director was distorted. His struggling stopped.


    Leaving the corpse of the Base Director behind, Number One was then at the entrance of the room. He opened the door with his hand.


    Click-clack!


    The sound of guns being loaded were heard.


    The security guards were all gathered outside the room.


    ¡°Number One, hand over the director to us!¡± shouted the leader in full armor.


    Seeing that, Number One took a step backward into the room and closed the door. Later, he let out a loud roar. The muscles all over his body then contracted and he slammed hard toward the wall at the side.


    Bang!


    The thick wall collapsed instantly under the impact.


    The guards outside were surprised by that and aimed their guns at the dusty area.


    Roar!


    It was then that a blurry figure appeared from the scene and rushed toward them, indicating the beginning of a massacre.


    Under such close distance circumstances, gunfire was shot at their comrades by accident. The guards couldn¡¯t help but lower their guns and try to take down the frantic Number One with their daggers.


    However, Number One was even stronger than before. The dagger couldn¡¯t even cut through his tough skin.


    It was as if Number One was now a killing machine. The murder fighting skills which he had been training for years could now be utilized as fully as he wished. He defeated the ten guards within seconds.


    After getting rid of the blood on his arms, Number One turned around to look at the security camera on the corner of the wall with a ferocious smile on his face.


    Looking at the screen in the security booth, the monitoring personnel worker was trembling inside while he quickly pressed the alarm button beside him. He grabbed the walkie talkie to contact the Deputy Base Director.


    ¡°Director Li, Number One has mutinied! Number One mutinied! The director has been killed! We need backup!¡±


    ¡°What? The director is dead?¡± Deputy Director Li, who was checking the recent human experiment data at the database, couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He quickly turned around and rushed toward the laboratory. Meanwhile, he ordered the monitoring personnel at the base to allocate all the defensive forces of the base to stop Number One.


    He participated in the remodeling of Number One by himself, so he knew how destructive Number One was. It was not an exaggeration to call him a human tank. The thought of the great sabotage that would be brought by the out-of-control Number One filled him with dread.


    Since they had created Number One, for sure they had something as a backup defense. There was a remote control in the laboratory which could be used by him to control the self-destruct bomb chip planted inside Number One¡¯s brain.


    Although he didn¡¯t know whether Number One could be under control, he had to be fully prepared. If Number One, who had lost control and couldn¡¯t be stopped, then all he could do was to destroy this weapon from the inside.


    Followed by the blaring of the alarms at the base, all the personnel gathered rapidly and dashed toward Number One¡¯s whereabouts under the instruction of the monitoring personnel.


    In the meantime, Number One was walking toward the main control room of the base.


    His main objective was to demolish this base and there was a self-explosive system that could be triggered from the main control room. Once the system was activated, this base would be completely ruined.


    This system was originally made to destroy the proof of the existence of this base when it was found, but Number One thought that it might be put to good use.


    ¡°Number One!¡±


    It was then that a figure darted from the side and leaped toward him with a whip struck right at his forehead, causing him to take a step back subconsciously.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The figure got close as soon as it landed, stabbing Number One¡¯s neck with an elbow knife.


    Even so, Number One was expressionless. He swung his left arm forward to hold onto the figure¡¯s elbow. Then by using his right arm, he locked the figure¡¯s neck and pressed it down forcefully while his knee hit upward mercilessly right at the person¡¯s chin.


    This action was ruthless and the figure couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps backward, looking dazed.


    ¡°Number Three¡­ why do you always think that you¡¯re stronger than me?¡± gazing at the other figure, Number One let out a laugh.


    Once Number Three had regained his composure, he felt his vision was covered by a shadow while a buzzing sound bombarded his ears.


    ¡°How is this possible? They¡¯ve always said that my value was higher than yours! I was remodeled based on your basic features, so I should be even stronger than you!¡± shaking his head, Number Three reached for the wall while staring unbelievably at Number One who was laughing ferociously in front of him.


    Number One was so strange to him now.


    They had been on missions numerous times, so he understood very well about his capability. However, from the fight just now, he felt Number One had transformed greatly. Neither his strength nor his conditioned reflexes were at the same level.


    ¡°Number One, stop it now! You¡¯ve totally lost control but it¡¯s still not too late to stop now¡­ they won¡¯t kill you. You know how valuable you are!¡± Number Three advised him immediately, realizing he was no match for Number One.


    Number One sneered suddenly and then he strode toward Number Three. The muscles on both his arms started to contract, showing lines of veins.


    ¡°Number One¡­ do you really want to kill me?¡± begged Number Three as his pupils shrunk.


    ¡°Everyone in the base¡­ of course, you are included!¡±


    As Number One was saying so, he sprinted forward while swinging a curve with his right arm, smashing his fist onto Number Three¡¯s face, banging half of his head into the wall.


    After taking his arm away, Number One continued striding toward the main control room with a blank look on his face.


    On his way there, Number One passed by the reference room, the specimen storage room, and finally found the door to the main control room.


    As soon as his figure appeared, the security guards who had gathered outside the main control room earlier all fired at once. Rain of bullets suddenly shot at him, leaving the wall behind him in holes.


    However, the guards were terrified because the bullets that fell onto Number One were only able to slightly bruise his skin, demotivating them to move forward.


    ¡°Change into X bullets!¡± the leader shouted in rage.


    They originally planned to encounter Number One with normal bullets only as the powerful X bullets might shoot precious Number One to death. However, he didn¡¯t care about this anymore as his primary responsibility was to protect the base, without any mishaps.


    It was then when Number One suddenly went on a rampage and bolted at them.


    ¡°Alpha Team One, go on with melee while the others start changing bullets!¡±


    Along with the order from the leader of the security personnel, the security guards from team one took out their daggers which were hidden beneath their legs and darted toward Number One.


    On the contrary, Number One needed no weapon. He was beyond powerful with only his muscles, knocking down all the security guards in the first row within seconds.


    This was a truly shocking scene to behold by all the security personnel. Luckily, they had successfully changed bullets, so they aimed at Number One once again.


    ¡°Wait!¡± a man screamed from behind the security personnel.


    ¡°Director Li, get out of here now! Number One has gone on a rampage!¡±


    Noticing the person approaching, the leader of the security personnel quickly blocked him, preventing him from rushing forward abruptly.


    Director Li ignored the guard and raised up the remote control in his hand instead and yelled, ¡°Stop now, Number One!¡±


    After throwing away a corpse in his hand, Number One turned around to stare at Director Li in mockery.


    ¡°Number One, once I press this button, the self-destruct bomb chip in your brain will explode. I¡¯m ordering you to go and lock yourself up in the Jail of Experiment!¡± Director Li ordered strictly while swaying the remote control in his hand, threatening Number One boldly.


    Number One stuck out his tongue and licked the blood on his lips, the ferocious look was shown on his face once again.


    While Director Li was still in great surprise, Number One suddenly lunged forward.


    Looking at Director Li who was obviously still stunned, the leader of the security personnel grabbed the remote control in his hand and pressed it immediately.


    Number One was totally out of control by then. Since his responsibility was to defend the base, he didn¡¯t waste any second in hesitation. Even if he would be punished after this, we would accept the punishment anyway.


    However, their imagination of Number One¡¯s brain explosion did not come true. As the leader of the guards was still in great shock, a sturdy arm swung before him and got a hold onto Director Li¡¯s head.


    Burst!


    Director Li¡¯s head was squeezed by great force until it exploded. The blood got all over the guard¡¯s face.


    They were all utterly startled.


    Looking at the fist which was getting increasingly bigger before him, he had only one thought in his mind.


    These researchers were really unreliable. They once promised that the specimen would never betray them even if they had lost control and even if the self-explosion chip wasn¡¯t working.


    I¡¯m so dead!

 Chapter 260 - The Broken Page

    Chapter 260: The Broken Page


    Burst!


    Both Deputy Director Li and their leader¡¯s head had exploded. Blood was scattered everywhere. The other guards had no idea what to do.


    They aimed at Number One in a split second and started shooting.


    However, something incredible happened.


    As the X bullets hit Number One, they actually managed to cause a little damage to his body. Before they could penetrate further, though, they were squeezed out by his muscles and the wounds were healing by themselves at a noticeable speed.


    The security guards who were witnessing this were all dumbfounded.


    Even the X bullets with great lethality couldn¡¯t kill Number One. Could the explosion bullets kill him?


    With the current distance, they were uncertain whether Number One would be killed by such a bullet, but they were absolutely positive that they would be killed if they didn¡¯t at least try.


    However, Number One gave them no time to think twice. Along with a loud roar, he sprinted toward them. It was as if his arms were like two heavy pieces of lead and anyone who was smacked along the way ended up spurting blood from their mouths on the ground, losing all their ability to continue fighting.


    Upon encountering such a scary Number One, it was useless for them to fight back. They could only wait to be slaughtered.


    After killing around ten security guards, Number One was then at the entrance to the main control room. He turned and stared right at the security camera above him before shouting, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the monitoring personnel stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t open this door.¡±


    As Number One heard this, he changed his gaze toward the metal door once again. He lowered his body and slammed himself hard onto the metal door.


    Bam!


    The metal door was shaking along with a deafening thud.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The frightened gaze of the worker grew as Number One was slamming against the door insanely. The metal dent became obvious on the door.


    After a few trial runs, Number One stopped slamming and fell into deep thought as he was looking at the dented yet unbroken metal door.


    Looking at this, the monitoring personnel worker heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    If anything happened to the important data in the main control room, the headquarters would never let him get away with it.


    After confirming Number One couldn¡¯t break into the entrance of the main control room, the worker quickly turned around and closed the door of the monitoring room to prevent Number One from finding him.


    After glancing at Number One who was still in his original position, the worker took out a communication device and started contacting headquarters, urgently reporting the current situation.


    When he was done, the worker gave orders to all of the researchers on the base to not panic and find the closest safe room.


    These safe rooms were originally used to contain the specimens which had lost control, with all four walls made up of the latest alloy materials. They would never have thought that one day they would be the ones in them.


    After settling everything, the worker glanced back at the entrance of the main control room.


    He was so shocked by what he saw on the screen.


    He saw a black light sword had slowly formed out of Number One¡¯s hands. The light sword was then used to chop open the unbreakable metal door like slicing bread.


    Not only the monitoring personnel worker but the other workers from headquarters who were watching the scene through the security cameras were also scared witless.


    They had done a lot of research regarding the data of Number One¡¯s body previously. There was one thing that they were sure of ¨C this supernatural ability was not being produced by the remodeling of Number One.


    The ability to materialize soul energy was what they were pursuing at the current stage.


    Mutation!


    The same thought appeared instantly in all the minds of the researchers at headquarters.


    Their gaze was gradually filled with desire. In their perspective, the value of Number One was rising continuously.


    ¡°He cannot be killed¡­ we must have him¡­ he seems to have mastered the spell from the ancient cultivation system!¡± shouted Professor Yard from the main experiment base eagerly as he watched Number One pacing toward the main control room.


    In the main control room, the lights of various apparatus were flickering, creating a truly science fiction-like atmosphere.


    After wandering around the place, Number One fell into silence.


    Although he knew there was a self-explosion system in the main control room, he knew nothing about how to activate it.


    He considered for some time before he headed toward the main console and started scanning the various buttons on it.


    Later, he was attracted to a broken page that was kept in a glass container on the console.


    This broken page seemed special, its surface was glimmering with fluorescence.


    This was a research base but this paper was protected in the main control room. Consequently, it piqued Number One¡¯s curiosity.


    Number One thought for a while before he swayed the light sword to cut open the glass container which was made with unknown material slowly. He then took out the broken page with fluorescence.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As soon as he took the paper, Number One¡¯s hand sank. The weight of the paper was out of Number One¡¯s expectation. He made a rough estimation, deducing the weight of the broken page to be around one ton.


    It was then a sound echoed in Number One¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Number One, bring that page back with you!¡±


    Upon hearing Bei Li¡¯s voice, the anger on Number One¡¯s face disappeared. He was suddenly looking respectful.


    ¡°Now put your hands onto the main console and I will control the soul power in you. Leave it to me for the rest!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Number One followed Bei Li¡¯s order and put his hands onto the main console.


    A wisp of soul power then escaped from Number One¡¯s body and entered the main console.


    Then, the data on the screen was scrolling very quickly and paragraphs of encrypted internal programs of the base were revealed.


    In a wink, all the programs of the main console disappeared, leaving only a red caution command¡­


    [Confirm activating the base¡¯s self-explosion system!]


    The sentence disappeared right after that and a countdown appeared.


    Number One should have been destroyed together with the base and this self-explosion system didn¡¯t originally have any countdown setting.


    But after she saw the broken page, Bei Li changed her mind and did some quick programming.


    With the start of the self-explosion countdown, the alarm of the whole base started blaring and Number One started to leave with the heavy broken page.


    After he got back to the metal passage using the elevator, Number One destroyed the elevator control with his fist and walked toward the huge stone outside the passage.


    When the notification of the self-explosion was heard, all the researchers in the safe room panicked. Some of them even cried.


    They opened the safe room and ran outside as fast as they could. Even the monitoring personnel workers weren¡¯t planning to stay and chose to rush out with the others.


    When the whole base exploded, as long as they were still inside, they would surely be dead. Only escaping would provide them a chance of survival.


    As for all the important research data in the database and information room, they were all abandoned directly under the threat of death.


    However, when they reached the elevator, they found that the elevator had already been destroyed and they could never leave the base.


    At that moment, all the researchers and workers were full of despair.


    They leaned against the metal wall outside the elevator, knowing that their end was near.


    Number One had already exited the huge stone door on the outside of the base.


    He looked back at the mountain base and backed up for a distance. He didn¡¯t leave right away. He stared at the huge stone door and waited there instead.


    The order he got was to destroy the whole Human Experiment Base, so he couldn¡¯t let anyone escape.


    As time passed, a heavy thud was suddenly heard and the ground started trembling vigorously.


    The ground above the laboratory started to collapse, including the stone disguised as the entrance ¨C everything fell into a collapsed pit.


    Everything in the base was destroyed including the data, researchers, workers, and even those other specimens which were badly ravaged.


    Taking a last glance at the huge sunken pit, Number One left with the broken page, looking indifferently.

 Chapter 261 - The Nine Brothers Of The Nine Luminaries

    Chapter 261: The Nine Brothers Of The Nine Luminaries


    Within the inner channel of the battle artifact¡­


    Lu Wu and Bei Li were focusing wholeheartedly on the floating broken page from Number One.


    [The Emperor¡¯s Note]: The collection of the spells for cultivating souls into the body written by the ancient emperor using the Laws of the World.


    Item Details: Sanctification Part (incomplete)


    Noticing the information on the paper, both Lu Wu and Bei Li were stunned.


    All this while, they thought that what the Jie De Corporation had found was an ordinary ancient cultivation book. However, to their surprise, the Jie De Corporation had obtained The Emperor¡¯s Note, a top-level cultivation method.


    Hiss!


    Both Lu Wu and Bei Li took a deep breath.


    The existence of the Human Emperor was even stronger than the existence of the emperors of Heaven and the Underworld. He could be said to be the strongest among the three worlds.


    How could his cultivation note be something ordinary?


    ¡°Such a waste! They were actually using such high-level notes for the experiment of recovering human soul energy!¡± mumbled Bei Li while looking at the broken page.


    ¡°Such good stuff!¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t hold back either.


    ¡°Wu, the Jie De Corporation has possibly received the whole book of The Emperor¡¯s Note but distributed parts in different laboratories!¡± said Bei Li seriously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s snatch them all!¡± Lu Wu immediately expressed his thoughts.


    It was a total waste for such a precious treasure to be used by the Jie De Corporation for just human experiments. Lu Wu thought that it was better for him to keep it.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have Number One? Make him even stronger and have him get them for us!¡±


    ¡°Due to the forced cultivation, Number One¡¯s body was already unstable. If we still want to remodel him, his lifespan will be shortened significantly¡­ unless we keep his soul in the artifact, he couldn¡¯t live for more than a year. Moreover, he is different from other players who can slowly get used to the state upgrades. His soul could possibly collapse if we inject soul power directly to upgrade his status!¡± Bei Li warned while taking a glance at Number One who was standing by their side.


    ¡°Then we should just mark his soul in the artifact and find a physical body from the Spirit Summoning Palace for him so that we can increase his capability to the limit where his soul could be able to withstand everything for now,¡± Lu Wu uttered after a moment of consideration.


    ¡°Are you planning to remodel him into a secret weapon in the real world?¡± asked Bei Li curiously.


    ¡°Yes. After all, there¡¯s a lot of stuff in reality which we¡¯re not in the right place to achieve. It¡¯s good to have him here!¡±


    Bei Li nodded and put on a white coat while the soul power around them gathered, enabling Number One to float in the air.


    Soon after that, Bei Li formed a frameless spectacle on her hand and wore it, looking as if she was a consummate professional.


    ¡°Well, you can do this by yourself! I¡¯ll go and cook dinner¡­¡± Lu Wu gave Bei Li a supportive gaze.


    Bei Li looked back solemnly, ¡°Please cook more than usual¡­ I have a good appetite today!¡±


    Lu Wu was about to say something joking about how she always had a good appetite, but he kept it to himself. His figure slowly disappeared from the artifact channel.


    ¡­


    The Land of the Nine Luminaries, Dark Heaven Pavilion of His Excellency.


    There were nine ten-foot tall figures with fierce looks sitting in a circle in the main hall of Dark Heaven Pavilion. In front of every one of them were tables full of a variety of spiritual material and meats as well as fine wine.


    ¡°Big brother, there¡¯s a big commotion in the Underworld now, which is a bad sign,¡± said a relatively thin man who was sitting in the opposite direction of His Excellency Xing Yao, the one seated on the throne.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of our business. As long as it isn¡¯t a war between the deities and the Underworld, we will not be affected!¡± Xing Yao replied indifferently after finishing the wine in his glass.


    ¡°The incidents of His Excellency Cangxu failing to go against Heaven and the ancestors in Beiqi killing the gods for the sake of the power source proved that there¡¯s a possibility for those in Heaven to start a war at any time.¡±


    ¡°Ninth brother, don¡¯t jinx it. If they really start a war, we will be left with nothing even if we are domineering one of the large domains¡­ after all, it¡¯s a fight between the gods!¡± Xing Yao reprimanded while staring at his brother, Huo Yao, who was still making insensitive remarks.


    Upon hearing that, Huo Yao shut up at once, focusing his gaze on the food.


    ¡°Big brother, I would like to remind you of something¡­¡± the fifth brother, Jin Yao, turned around to look at Xing Yao after swallowing a piece of meat in his mouth.


    [The sequence of the nine brothers in the Land of the Nine Luminaries are as follows: Star (Xing), Moon (Yue), Sun (Ri), Time (Chen), Gold (Jin), Wood (Mu), Water (Shui), Fire (Huo), and Earth (Tu).]


    ¡°It seems like the Earth Breaking Clan who separated us from Beiqi has vanished. A few days ago when I was passing by, I planned to greet the Leader of the Earth Breaking Clan but I found that the whole clan had left the Barren Grassland!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xing Yao¡¯s face turned cold.


    ¡°Big brother, now that Beiqi has no master, are you interested in it?¡± Jin Yao asked again with great expectation.


    ¡°Of course, let me be the King of Beiqi, too,¡± replied Yue Yao, the second brother, as he laughed.


    Xing Yao uttered no words and fell deep into his thoughts.


    Actually, they had been longing to take down Beiqi by the sea for a long time. Furthermore, it was not a big problem to take it down now with their capabilities.


    Besides, the previous few kings of Beiqi looked weak to them as well.


    However, they had always been holding on due to the existence of the Earth Breaking Clan.


    Although all nine of them were strong, only the eldest, second, and third brothers had achieved the Ghost Emperor Realm, with only the eldest brother, Xing Yao at the Greater Ghost Emperor stage. The other two were at the Fledgling Ghost Emperor stage. If they were really to fight the Earth Breaking Clan, just one clan member was already enough to be their match.


    Although they might have won, in the end, the price was too high for them to pay.


    The Earth Breaking Clan was the protector of the kings of Beiqi. They were able to fight all the contenders of Beiqi and were like a huge mountain that was blocking all outsiders from reaching Beiqi. Hence, they could only leave this thought aside back then.


    However, now that the Earth Breaking Clan was said to have left the Barren Grassland, all nine of them were suddenly in great excitement.


    Without the Earth Breaking Clan, the route to Beiqi would be so smooth that their armies could cross the boundary of Beiqi easily and take down the throne.


    After that, they would be blessed by the Great Emperor and another one of them would surely be upgraded to become an elite of the Greater Ghost Emperor stage.


    ¡°Fifth brother, is this information reliable? What happens if the Earth Breaking Clan suddenly comes back?¡± Xing Yao asked carefully instead of making a decision right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. Since the Earth Breaking Clan¡¯s base was not there anymore, we can assume most probably that they¡¯ve left. But to be safe, it would be better for us to wait and see!¡±


    ¡°Since we have waited for years, a while more would not be an issue. So let¡¯s just wait¡­ right, go and check which force is the strongest in Beiqi now so that we can establish a good relationship with them. After that, we can ask for their willingness to cooperate with us!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, let me handle this. When we have successfully taken down Beiqi, let me be the king over there!¡± Yue Yao replied immediately.


    ¡°Go then. Take care. Retreat immediately if the Earth Breaking Clan comes back. Don¡¯t let them know you are aiming for Beiqi, otherwise with their bad temper, they would never let you get away!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I understand. If the Earth Breaking Clan ever comes back, I¡¯ll leave with my men at once. I don¡¯t want to go against those psychos. I¡¯m leaving now then, enjoy your tea!¡± Yue Yao stood up and left hastily after finishing his sentence.


    Knowing Beiqi was now vacant, he couldn¡¯t wait to take down Beiqi and accept the blessing from the Great Emperor.


    When the Nine Luminaries finally showed interest in Beiqi, all the players received a mission notification.


    [New Mission Quest: Conquering the Land of the Nine Luminaries]


    Mission Details: After half a year of battling, our armies have finally dominated the Land of Beiqi. However, there will never be an end to battles. The Land of the Nine Luminaries across the Barren Grassland is pointed by the blade as the next land to conquer. Go and explore this new territory, endless resources are awaiting you there.


    Mission Requirement: Explore 5% of the frontier of the Nine Luminaries.


    Mission Reward: Title of Forerunner added to your profile.

 Chapter 262 - The Arrival Of The Messengers

    Chapter 262: The Arrival Of The Messengers


    With the update of this new quest, the task of conquering this mysterious Land of the Nine Luminaries began. All the Beiqi players were excited to check it out.


    It represented a new challenge as well as more hidden quests and sources.


    Soon after, the players had formed their own groups and prepared to go exploring.


    However, it was then when some uninvited guests arrived in Beiqi.


    At that moment, there were nine Chaos Earth Dragons at the entrance of Mansion of the Dead with a Nine Luminaries messenger sitting on each of them. All of them were wearing hats with an Underworld word on them.


    Those words were Xing, Yue, Ri, Chen, Jin, Mu, Shui, Huo, and Tu, with each representing the king and eight lords dominating the Land of the Nine Luminaries.


    Their arrival had attracted the attention of all the players. Most of them went over to figure out what was happening.


    ¡°Friends of the Mansion of the Dead, we are from the Land of the Nine Luminaries, the nine messengers of His Excellency¡­ we are here to discuss serious matters with your leader!¡±


    After the players read the information about the messengers from the explanation guide, all of them had a strange look on their faces.


    Are these messengers looking for death to come over here while we are thinking to lay our hands on them over there?


    All the players said nothing but surrounded them at once. As all the nine messengers were of the Ghost General level, they didn¡¯t want them to leave at all. Instead, they were planning to take advantage of their resources.


    ¡°My brothers, don¡¯t be impetuous¡­ let¡¯s see what their purpose is for being here first!¡± Liu Chai¡¯s voice resounded in the live chat channel.


    All the players were respectful of Liu Chai, so they stopped moving forward.


    ¡°Messengers, tell us why you are here!¡± Liu Chai exclaimed as he thronged the crowd and appeared in front of the nine.


    ¡°Are you the lord here?¡± asked the messenger wearing the hat with the word, Xing.


    Liu Chai looked at the surrounding players. He was embarrassed as he couldn¡¯t actually represent all the players. Until then the players didn¡¯t take any action yet just because they respected him, but it wasn¡¯t like he could accept the title flippantly.


    ¡°Stop wasting time, the utmost thing is knowing what he wants first, just admit that you¡¯re the lord here!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t waste time, ask clearly their purpose first!¡±


    Listening to the voice message of a few leaders in the live chat channel, Liu Chai agreed and responded, ¡°I¡¯m the Lord of Mansion of the Dead¡­ why are you here?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the messenger of Xing Yao nodded and threw him a scroll.


    Liu Chai reached out for it and saw a sentence written on the scroll, His Excellency, Xing Yao¡¯s Edict. He then gazed toward the messenger of Xing Yao in doubt.


    ¡°Open and read it. If you agree, the Land of the Nine Luminaries can guarantee that you will be at the second top-level in Beiqi in the future!¡±


    When the surrounding players heard of that, they nearly let out a laugh.


    It seemed like another force that saw them as a weak group had appeared for they hadn¡¯t shown their true colors for quite some time.


    Looking at the impatient players, Wu Guoyi immediately spoke in the live chat channel, ¡°Everyone control yourself, let¡¯s look at what¡¯s written in the scroll!¡±


    After opening the scroll in his hand, Liu Chai screenshotted the content and sent it to the chat.


    All of the players were completely entertained after reading the content.


    The King of the Nine Luminaries actually wanted the players to swear allegiance to him and help him fight off all the other forces of Beiqi. Then he¡¯d give them the status of lord.


    ¡°Do we look like fools to them? Doesn¡¯t he think this is funny?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d die laughing! I¡¯m suddenly looking forward to conquering the Land of the Nine Luminaries in the future.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Liu, you should write an edict, too. Ask His Excellency of the Nine Luminaries to hand over his territory to us and we will give up on turning him into soul coins!¡±


    The nine messengers were not aware of the discussion among the players in the live chat channel at all. They were still waiting for Liu Chai¡¯s reply.


    Actually, they were quite confident that they would succeed in their request.


    Their perspective was different from the players. From their point of view, the great forces of the Nine Luminaries was enough to scare the players off. As the forces of Beiqi were scattered, if they were to attack, they would be no match for the Land of the Nine Luminaries. Therefore, they would choose to accept their offer as they would be granted an honorable title.


    After all, this term would bring Beiqi¡¯s issues to an end and enable them to enter a more stable stage of progression. Besides, they could also own a larger territory with more resources at the same time.


    On top of that, His Excellency Xing Yao also mentioned clearly in the edict that he was willing to provide military support.


    With so many benefits offered, an ordinary lord would have agreed immediately as this was a great opportunity to expand their own force.


    However, it was too bad that the ones they were asking to surrender were the players. It was impossible that they¡¯d accept this offer as all of them couldn¡¯t wait to beat up these nine messengers to release their anger.


    Liu Chai was looking enraged, too. Beiqi had already become their territory. But this King of the Nine Luminaries still dared to want to own their territory before they crossed over to his. He couldn¡¯t bear this any longer.


    ¡°Leader Liu, please wait¡­ the official analysis said that the Land of the Nine Luminaries is stronger than us¡­ don¡¯t rush this, let¡¯s try to pry something more from them!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liu Chai frowned. However, after noticing that it was Yin Xiaoqi who was speaking, he was surprised.


    Yin Xiaoqi was quite famous among the players now as she managed to turn the tables for the players within the European server by providing advice and suggestions twice. Liu Chai remembered her well, thus accepted her suggestion.


    ¡°OK¡­ Leader Liu, repeat this sentence after me. Let us obtain more details first!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on all ears!¡± Liu Chai replied as he nodded.


    ¡°Lord of the Mansion of the Dead, I hope you can consider it thoroughly as there are many other forces in Beiqi. We chose you because we believe in you. Please don¡¯t let us down!¡±


    While the players listened to this, there were commotions among them as the threat of the messengers sounded so weak to them.


    Within the Land of Beiqi, it could be clearly seen from their previous battle that the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King were already their allies.


    If they ever planned on betrayal, they would have surrendered to the Sea King when his forces attacked.


    ¡°Messengers from the Land of the Nine Luminaries¡­ since it was mentioned on the edict that you are willing to provide military support, when are your armies arriving?¡± Liu Chai repeated after Yin Xiaoqi.


    The messenger of Xing Yao froze as he heard this.


    To be honest, he couldn¡¯t guarantee when their military support would get there.


    After all, they were still worried that the Earth Breaking Clan would return, so they couldn¡¯t risk sending their troops too hastily.


    After a moment of silence, the messenger of Xing Yao spoke again, ¡°Once you¡¯ve agreed and attacked other forces, our support will reach very soon!¡±


    ¡°Messenger, although we own the Mansion of the Dead and have the greatest forces here in Beiqi, maybe you aren¡¯t aware that recently we¡¯ve been conquering too frequently and are now short of supplies. If your military support is not able to catch up with us, how are we going to start battling again?¡±


    ¡°As long as you start battling, we will provide you supplies. As for military support, we will catch up with you as soon as possible!¡±


    Snap!


    Liu Chai slapped on his own thigh and responded, ¡°You should¡¯ve said this earlier, Messenger. As long as supplies are provided, of course, my clan is willing to be the pawns of the King of the Nine Luminaries. I¡¯ve agreed!¡±


    When the messenger of Xing Yao heard of this, he frowned abruptly.


    War was not just a game. Hence, he felt something was wrong when Liu Chai agreed so easily.


    Then, something popped up in his mind all of a sudden. Since Liu Chai had mentioned the supplies, is this Lord of the Mansion of the Dead trying to cheat on our supplies and then do nothing after that?


    While his mind was filled with this thought, he saw Liu Chai speak confidently again, ¡°Since His Excellency is showing us so much sincerity, we will start preparing for a war now. We will start off with the Rock Ghost King to show our sincerity!¡±


    When all the nine messengers heard that, they were all taken aback.


    Isn¡¯t he agreeing way too easily? He¡¯s even prepared to start battling so quickly?

 Chapter 263 - Putting On A Good Show

    Chapter 263: Putting On A Good Show


    Looking at the shocked faces of the nine messengers, Liu Chai gave an indifferent smile.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve agreed, naturally I have to show my sincerity. I¡¯ll declare war with the Rock Ghost King right away. My lords, would you be interested in witnessing the battle?¡±


    The messengers were obviously unable to keep up with Liu Chai¡¯s pace, subconsciously nodding in reply after a moment of silence.


    Soon, all the Beiqi players started preparing for war. A large number of people gathered outside the city.


    About two hours later, the huge army of players was embattled and marching toward the North Rocks.


    The messengers were indeed dumbfounded.


    Liu Chai was too reckless in declaring war. He was so reckless that they didn¡¯t have any confidence in him. They quickly followed behind the army of players marching, wishing to see whether this was a true battle or merely a facade by feigning attack.


    Right at this moment, inside the live chat channel.


    Yin Xiaoqi: ¡°Boss Liu, have you sent someone to inform the Rock Ghost King? Did he agree?¡±


    Liu Chai: ¡°He did. The Rock Ghost King thought that we must act perfectly from the very beginning until the end, so he¡¯ll do his best to work with us. He also wants 20 percent of the resources that the Nine Luminaries will deliver to us!¡±


    Ye Xue¡¯er: ¡°Hahaha, great job, little sister Yin Xiaoqi, here goes another big trap!¡±


    Gu Yu: ¡°Brilliant! We¡¯ll play based on this script¡­ consider us a loser if they don¡¯t get stressed out in the end.¡±


    Wu Guoyi: ¡°Interesting! Guys, don¡¯t be too brutal in killing them later. Having casualties is not a big deal for us, but do reserve some resources for the Rock Ghost King and don¡¯t overdo it!¡±


    Following a long march of two hours, the players finally arrived at the densely-wooded area in the North Rocks.


    Nonetheless, they didn¡¯t stop their pace and continued charging onward.


    When the army of players reached the edge of the Rock Ghost King¡¯s territory, countless figures of Tree Demons and Enchanted Trees appeared before them. At the same time, five huge trees were flying over from afar, smashing heavily on the edge of the Rock Ghost King¡¯s territory, overlooking the army of players.


    ¡°Player Clan! Why are you attacking my North Rocks!¡± the Rock Ghost King hooted in rage.


    ¡°Rock Ghost King, you brigand! Hand over your territory and surrender yourself, or else I will take away your pathetic life and seize the North Rocks!¡± Liu Chai immediately shouted in reply.


    ¡°This is the North Rocks, I advise you to retreat quickly before my army kicks your asses and wipes out your entire army!¡± the Rock Ghost King yelled back again.


    The messengers were bewildered as they saw Liu Chai and Rock Ghost King shouting such malicious words at each other.


    We usually begin the war straight away. What¡¯s with all the yelling before the war? Is it warming up?


    ¡°Fine, bully¡­ since you¡¯re unwilling to surrender, go to hell then! Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Thickhead! My place isn¡¯t something you can obtain easily! My dear children, come kill alongside me!¡±


    Both Liu Chai and the Rock Ghost King shrieked simultaneously and their armies dashed forward in an instant.


    The faces of the nine messengers grew solemn at the sight of this, they began to observe the situation on the battlefield.


    Bang!


    The battle began as the two armies clashed together.


    Most of the players were goofing around during the battle and started putting on a show.


    Not only did the players have to show the messengers that they were doing all they could to fight and kill, but they also had to die inadvertently in the battle. They made full use of their abilities to perform, albeit with great difficulty.


    However, the battle appeared to be exceptionally intense when seen from a distance.


    The messengers from the Nine Luminaries were really dumbfounded, looking at the war.


    They¡¯re doing it for real? Where¡¯s the feigned attack they agreed upon to prove their sincerity?


    Looking at the huge number of players who died, the messengers were so baffled that they were at a loss for words.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The great battle cry rumbled in the sky as the battle between the two armies intensified.


    The Rock Ghost King felt so great as he was killing during the battle. After all, the players were merely feigning attack and thus he wouldn¡¯t lose too many soldiers. He could feel the alacrity in his heart for the reason that he could gain 20 percent of the resources after the battle.


    He could definitely sell these resources to the players by putting them in the shop later in exchange for soul coins, and then converting those into soul power. Perhaps he could utilize this opportunity to break through and become a Greater Ghost King.


    ¡°Die! All of you!¡± with the roar of the Rock Ghost King, the vines in the zone of the wood element were moving in a frenzied dance, killing a large number of players.


    The Rock Ghost King had always been bullied by the players, yet he felt extremely delighted at this moment where he had the opportunity to massacre them freely. He grew more and more enthusiastic as he went on killing, for he might not have another chance to do so.


    Upon seeing the large number of players being strangled to death by the Rock Ghost King, the messengers from the Nine Luminaries turned to look at Liu Chai, who retreated to their side.


    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord of the Mansion of the Dead, doesn¡¯t your heart hurt?¡±


    ¡°It does, but this is our sincerity! Don¡¯t judge simply because I may seem fairly random in our agreement. Our clan is very forthright and we never go back on our promises! Besides, take a look at our poor warriors who don¡¯t even have decent equipment. We might have the advantage in respect of the numbers, but¡­ sigh!¡±


    The Messenger of Xing Yao¡¯s lips twitched as he glanced through a large number of dead players.


    ¡°Lord of the Mansion of the Dead¡­ perhaps¡­ you should retreat and wait for the arrival of our resources before dispatching more troops?¡±


    ¡°No way! We must fight with vigor since the battle has already started!¡±


    Liu Chai rejected within seconds and went on shouting at the front, ¡°Kill! Children! It¡¯s the Rock Ghost King! Kill him!¡±


    Witnessing a large number of deaths, the messengers couldn¡¯t help but speak again, their hearts bleeding, ¡°Lord of theMansion of the Dead, stop fighting! You¡¯re simply wasting your soldiers for nothing! How about this, we¡¯ll deliver the resources as soon as possible for you to make another war and you can definitely take down the Rock Ghost King by then! You mustn¡¯t let emotions affect your decision now!¡±


    ¡°No! We must fight with vigor!¡±


    Seeing that Liu Chai was so stubborn, the nine messengers turned over and jumped off the back of their Chaos Earth Dragons. They walked over to Liu Chai, trying to persuade him earnestly.


    At the present stage, they were completely convinced by Liu Chai that he was honestly seeking their patronage.


    In that case, these dying soldiers would be the future subordinates and forces of His Excellency Xing Yao who would take control over Beiqi in the future. Their hearts ached at the sight of the dying players.


    Noticing Liu Chai¡¯s determination in doing so, the nine messengers immediately made an assurance to him that they would only take three days. They promised to send the resources in three days, in the hope that Liu Chai could suppress his anger and tolerate the wait for three more days.


    In the end, Liu Chai let out a long sigh under their persistent persuasion.


    ¡°Frankly speaking, based on my hot temper, this battle will either end with their death or my army being wiped out. But since I¡¯ve sought your patronage, I still have to listen to the words of my lords and show due respect to you!¡±


    The nine messengers immediately nodded upon hearing that, seemingly agreed with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end the battle for your sake, but I¡¯ll definitely fight it out with them in the next war!¡±


    There was a hidden meaning behind Liu Chai¡¯s words. If they were to lose the war against the Rock Ghost King due to insufficient resources, this useful army of the Mansion of the Dead would be of no avail by then.


    The messengers unanimously nodded in agreement and shot Liu Chai a grateful look.


    To them, it appeared that Liu Chai had truly honored them in making the decision.


    At this moment, they completely believed that Liu Chai was a very honest and forthright lord who could be easily driven by them.

 Chapter 264 - Welcome Gifts For The Future Subordinates

    Chapter 264: Welcome Gifts For The Future Subordinates


    Liu Chai seemed extremely unwilling when he agreed to pull back his troops. Nonetheless, the nine messengers were grateful as they thought Liu Chai was showing them respect.


    When the Player Clan retreated, the Rock Ghost King performed an outburst of acting out and bellowed in anger. He started commanding his subordinates, the Army of Tree Demons, to go in hot pursuit and attack, resulting in the players losing a lot more of their troops. All the nine messengers could feel their hearts aching at the sight of this.


    Once they returned to the Mansion of the Dead, all the players pretended to be exhausted and lay on all sides on the floor while resting.


    ¡°Messengers, you¡¯ve seen the strength of my clan. We are as true as steel and fear no death in a battle, but unfortunately, we don¡¯t have sufficient equipment and resources¡­ sigh¡­¡± Liu Chai sighed as he spoke.


    ¡°Fear not, Lord of the Mansion of the Dead! Your sincerity is clear to us. We will acquaint His Excellency and the other lords with your message right away. The resources, weapons, and equipment will be supplied to you without delay!¡±


    ¡°Great! We will make war with other forces once the resources are in place!¡±


    Both the messengers and the players were on cloud nine.


    The messengers from the Nine Luminaries were elated as they had easily summoned the biggest force at the Mansion of the Dead to surrender, paving the way into Beiqi in advance for Lord Yue Yao.


    Without even starting a war at all.


    On the other hand, the players were thrilled for the simple fact that another idiot had taken their bait again. They were actually going to send them resources this time!


    Both sides burst into hearty laughter after some negotiation, seemingly to be enjoying themselves.


    Once the messengers left and after the negotiation had ended, all the players stood up in high spirits. They couldn¡¯t help but burst out into a wild fit of laughter.


    In the forum:


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°My acting skills went through the roof today, that fucking Tree Demon couldn¡¯t even tie me up! Fortunately I was quick-witted to take two steps forward and bump into his vines so that he could strangle me to death. So, is there any extra drumstick, director? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Guys, you won¡¯t believe this. I wandered around the Ancient Tree Demons for quite a while, blinking and tipping it with the wink, yet it just wouldn¡¯t hit me. I got mad and straight away backstabbed it, then it finally noticed me and crushed me to death (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°So it appears that it is very hard, even when you want to get yourself killed. I think those little tree demons were unable to kill all the players as there were too many of us (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°At that time, I was going to take the opportunity to scrape something off the Rock Ghost King himself, but in the end, I was instantly killed the moment I got near him. I¡¯m so angry, it was such a rare opportunity.¡±


    Little_Tree_Rock replied to Assassin_Creed: ¡°You wicked fellow (Tong Gua smashing face.jpg)!¡±


    Predestined_Tong_Gua replied to Little_Tree_Rock: ¡°I advise you to be kind and delete the picture¡­ (Cha Na overlooking.jpg)¡±


    Roast_Jade_Hare_With_Chang¡¯e_In_The_Arms: ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s so much fun! The little tree demon in front of me just seemed like it was tired of killing, looking so weak that even its branches and leaves were trembling. It was so adorable that I wanted to capture it and raise it myself (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Roast_Jade_Hare_With_Chang¡¯e_In_The_Arms: ¡°Capture and raise it until it¡¯s big enough for you to chop and sell as spiritual material, right? You¡¯re very creative indeed (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Looking at the players showing off their skills, Lu Wu was already completely convinced.


    The King of the Nine Luminaries, the great fellow with exalted rank, had actually been played by these players.


    All I can say is that the players who are able to resurrect can really do as they please.


    ¡­


    Land of the Nine Luminaries, Dark Heaven Pavilion in His Excellency¡¯s palace.


    His Excellency Xing Yao was sitting high up on the throne while the rest of the eight brothers were sitting below him, at his left and right-hand side, following the proper order. The nine messengers who just returned from Beiqi were standing in the center.


    The nine brothers appeared to be extremely shocked as they listened to the messengers¡¯ report.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had personally trained and taught these messengers, they would¡¯ve thought the nine of them are spouting nonsense.


    In their opinion, that lord must be an intelligent man for him to be a leader in the Land of Beiqi.


    Therefore, in any case, if they were unable to draw these people to their side using these conditions, they had an initial plan to promise the people some future benefits in order for the latter to willingly give their lives for them.


    However, the result is far beyond their imagination. Not only did they manage to come to an agreement, but they also straight away dispatched troops to attack other forces.


    They were stunned upon listening to the nine messengers¡¯ narration.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the clan occupying the Mansion of the Dead is very forthright and honest¡­ everything I say is true!¡± the leading messenger assured.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I can vouch for that. Although they are wildly impulsive in doing so, it¡¯s definitely not a window dressing. We saw their clansmen fighting with the Rock Ghost King¡¯s army with our own eyes and there were really many casualties in the battle.¡±


    ¡°There really are such hotheads! Haha, I believe you guys!¡± Yue Yao uttered with a smile.


    ¡°I believe it, too. The Underworld is so big that nothing should be a surprise. After all, it¡¯s fairly normal for them to find somewhat unique characters. And besides, according to the messengers, the critical factor that allows them to settle down at the Mansion of the Dead and become the largest force in Beiqi is their extraordinarily large number of clansmen. That ought to explain it!¡± Ri Yao, who was sitting beside Yue Yao, expressed his opinion as well.


    ¡°Since we just have limited knowledge about the Beiqi forces, we must be extra careful. How about this? Second Brother, go with them secretly when we send them their resources, and make a thorough investigation to find out what¡¯s actually happening!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Big Brother. I¡¯ll prepare the resources immediately and follow along to take a look!¡± Yue Yao replied with a grin on his face.


    Upon listening to the description of the Mansion of the Dead¡¯s strength by the messengers, Yue Yao was quite content. After all, a loyal force came in inches, not in miles. It could not have been better than having such a hotheaded clan.


    After everything was settled, Yue Yao was the first to leave once he bid farewell to his brothers.


    Since the job of preparing the resources was assigned to him this time, he would have to personally check on it.


    There was another significant reason.


    To him, since he was the future King of Beiqi, the Beiqi forces were going to be his future subordinates. Therefore, he certainly had to prepare more resources for them. These resources might belong to the nine of them now, but the resources would go to him once they fell into the hands of the Beiqi force.


    Yue Yao headed for the Resource Warehouse as he was calculating in his mind, getting ready to pick out the materials to be sent to Beiqi.


    The Resource Warehouse in the Land of the Nine Luminaries was a huge castle that was heavily guarded, following a three-shift system where each shift was commanded and led by two Ghost Generals. At the same time, security alarms and checkpoints with lethal attacks were set all over the castle. It would be extremely difficult even for those of Ghost Emperor Realm to take out the treasures in this castle without setting off any of the lethal attacks.


    Nevertheless, nobody would stop Yue Yao from entering the castle as he was one of the rulers.


    Upon arriving at the entrance of the castle, Yue Yao cut his finger and pressed it on the blood detection point at the gate of the castle.


    This was only the first checkpoint at the gate of the castle, after clearing all the nine checkpoints, Yue Yao finally entered the Resource Warehouse.


    The floor was glistening under fluorescent light and the fragrance of elixirs wafted through the air. Other than some unique treasures that were placed in an orderly manner in a corner, everything else was thrown all over the place.


    Yue Yao glanced over the warehouse, pondering about which resources he should bring to Beiqi.


    Elixirs? Hmm, I must bring these to improve their strength, and I¡¯ll need it to make pills in the future as well.


    Spiritual Ore? Hmm, this is a must, too. Since there will be Spiritual Ore, I should bring along some casters with me then.


    Equipment? This is crucial as there¡¯s a lack of equipment. But these are really good weapons, I¡¯ll just bring these for the Lord of the Mansion of the Dead and his bodyguard then.


    Treasures? I¡¯ll bring some of these and reward the Lord of Mansion of the Dead, there¡¯s no need for the rest.


    Strolling around the Resource Warehouse, Yue Yao picked up one item after another and commented on it from time to time as he was preparing the welcome gifts for his future subordinates.

 Chapter 265 - Big Dorky Liu Chai

    Chapter 265: Big Dorky Liu Chai


    After preparing all the resources, Yue Yao immediately assigned his subordinates to form a convoy of a hundred soldiers to help deliver the load.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to bring more people with him.


    This decision was made after considering the fact that if he were to do so, it would be a pain in the neck for him to explain, owing to the reason that the Earth Breaking Clan of the Barren Grassland might come back at anytime. After all, judging from Lie Shan¡¯s temper, he would definitely beat the shit out of him if he learned of his intention to take over Beiqi.


    Besides, the road to the Mansion of the Dead was perfectly safe and no one in the Land of the Nine Luminaries would dare rob them anyway. Moreover, there were no other forces around since the Burial Grounds in front of the Mansion of the Dead had long been destroyed.


    Nonetheless, since this was the first batch of resources that he was going to send, Yue Yao decided to quietly make an investigation before deciding the subsequent amount of resources.


    Yue Yao departed together with the convoy after everything was all set.


    Yue Yao disguised himself by restraining his imposing manner and shrinking to a smaller body size. He also put on the apparel of the guards to make himself more unspectacular.


    One and a half days later, in the direction of Beiqi, the convoy led by the messenger of Yue Yao had arrived at the Mansion of the Dead.


    Seeing that the players were already acquainted with the identity of the messenger of Yue Yao, they did not stop him and straight away let them enter the Mansion of the Dead.


    Meanwhile, Liu Chai and the others were waiting and ready to see what resources they would receive. The convoy was greeted warmly once they entered the city.


    ¡°Lord of the Mansion of the Dead, by good luck I was able to accomplish the mission and send you the resources that we¡¯ve promised!¡± said the messenger as he turned over to jump off the back of the Chaos Earth Dragon, giving a raised fist salute to Liu Chai.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re being too modest. With the support of your resources, all the other forces are certainly no match for us. You can then straight away take control over Beiqi,¡± Liu Chai smiled as he responded.


    Yue Yao, who was standing in the team, curled his lips upon hearing that, apparently pleased with Liu Chai¡¯s attitude.


    However, he was still planning to carry out a little investigation first.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the players around him were scanning through everyone in the convoy by using their data analyzation menu. Soon, a photo was sent to the chat channel.


    Liu_Xiao_Wei: ¡°Guys, look who I found (laughing emoji)!¡±


    [Yue Yao (Fledging Ghost King)]:


    Character Details: One of the rulers of the Land othe Nine Luminaries, the second child among the nine brothers, owns an army with 2.3 million soldiers.


    Character Status: State of disguise, peak


    Although Yue Yao disguised himself very well and there was almost no crack of evidence, the players could instantly penetrate his disguise.


    ¡°Hahaha, a boss is hiding here, is he playing dumb to take advantage of us (laughing emoji)!¡±


    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t blow it, just let him disguise himself and we¡¯ll see who is the first to be stressed out then¡­ (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡°Undercover? Spy? (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡°This Yue Yao, the second brother, is definitely coming here to figure the ins and outs of the matters in Beiqi. Director, let¡¯s cut to the chase and give me an extra drumstick today, I¡¯m going to put on a good show (laughing emoji)!¡±


    Glancing through the comments in the chat, Liu Chai did not set his eyes on Yue Yao directly, who was standing among the convoy. Instead, he smiled and had an exchange of greetings with the messenger. Then, he waved his hand, signaling the soldiers to unload all the resources they brought.


    They had divided up this batch of resources in advance, so basically every guild would be able to get a share of it. At the same time, 20 percent of the resources would be delivered to the Rock Ghost King according to their agreement.


    What they had to do now was to prove their sincerity once again by putting on a good show to get the rest of the supply deliveries.


    Earlier on, Yin Xiaoqi had opened a post on the forum and explained the next script to the players.


    This time, not only did the players have to play along, but they also had to play it big for the sake of defrauding and to get a large number of resources. They needed to make preparation to invade the Land of the Nine Luminaries in the future.


    ¡°Guards! Serve tea for the messenger!¡± Liu Chai said with a wave of his hand after leading him into His Excellency¡¯s palace in the Mansion of the Dead.


    The players standing by the palace were carefully selected and skilled actors, bestirring themselves at his command, looking as though Liu Chai was originally the owner of the Mansion of the Dead. No mistakes could arise.


    Thereafter, Liu Chai began to confer with the messenger of Yue Yao his opinion about the battles with each and every force in the area.


    Liu Chai was well aware of the type of character he ought to act as, thus portraying himself as an extremely arrogant man during their conversation with a combat plan full of loopholes.


    Apart from doing it for the sake of the messenger, he was mainly putting on the show for Yue Yao.


    Yue Yao was silently observing, feeling rather pleased with Liu Chai¡¯s behavior.


    Liu Chai is arrogant yet obtuse, obviously nothing but a boorish fellow. In spite of that, this is what I need the most as such a person can be easily driven.


    Right at this moment, Gu Yu entered the Great Hall and gave a raised fist salute to Liu Chai.


    ¡°Clan leader, the resources are fully dispatched, we are ready to make war at any time!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Liu Chai once again expressed his boorish manner by pounding heavily on the table and uttered, ¡°Great! Since the messenger is here, let¡¯s show our sincerity. This time we¡¯ll make war with the Hydra King and get revenge on him for daring to provoke me a few days ago!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Lord of the Mansion of the Dead, it¡¯s unfavorable for you to make enemies everywhere. Besides, the battle with the Rock Ghost King remains unsettled¡­¡±


    Liu Chai waved his hand before the messenger could finish his words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take over the North Rocks sooner or later. Messenger, you¡¯ve no idea that the Hydra King actually came to provoke me with his soldiers a few days ago. If it wasn¡¯t because I promised you that I won¡¯t dispatch my troops before receiving the resources, I definitely would¡¯ve made a life-and-death struggle with them then and there! Now that I¡¯ve received your resources, the Hydra King is surely no match for my clan!¡±


    As his words settled, Liu Chai shouted his command at Gu Yu, ¡°Get the army ready for battle, we¡¯ll dispatch troops to the Ascension Zone and cut off the head of the bald Hydra King!¡±


    Yue Yao, who was hiding among the convoy, perspired out of shame in his heart as he listened to Liu Chai¡¯s impetuous statement. Liu Chai¡¯s dorky character left him with no words.


    Right now, Yue Yao had accepted most parts of the description by the nine messengers when they returned to Nine Yao.


    In his opinion, this battle was just in time for him to look into their strengths.


    After two hours of preparation, the Army of the Player Clan straight away marched toward the Ascension Zone. In the meantime, the convoy followed behind them under the lead of the messenger.


    As they reached the Ascension Zone, the Hydra King¡¯s Army of Demonic Snakes was ready in a battle array, waiting for their arrival.


    ¡°Bald Hydra King, how dare you provoke me with your army! I¡¯m going to make you pay for it now!¡± Liu Chai looked at Hydra King from a distance and shouted furiously, forcing his way through the crowd and standing right in front of his army.


    Blue veins stood out on the Hydra King¡¯s temples upon hearing Liu Chai calling him bald. He was not faking it, but actually really annoyed.


    ¡°You want to die? Just as you wish!¡± following Hydra¡¯s growling, the bed of Demonic Snakes held up their bodies and hissed at the army of players.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Without further ado, the war broke out in an instant this time.


    The Disaster Army began its performance once more.


    Even though the players were using their own equipment, some of the players were actually armed with the equipment taken from the resources delivered by Yue Yao¡¯s convoy, which meant they must not do it as badly as their last act.


    They had conferred with the Hydra King ahead of time.


    Yet, the Hydra King paid no heed to that. As he said, his Army of Demonic Snakes had a strong reproductive ability and thus it was not a problem at all for him to lose some snakes.


    In spite of that, more than half of the overall deaths were those of the players as they didn¡¯t mean to overdo it.


    The acting was as real as it could be since the players were giving their lives to put on the show.


    In the overall condition of the continuing battle, the players still had the upper hand during the battle. Liu Chai¡¯s face was taken over by an arrogant expression at the sight of this.


    Of course, Yue Yao caught sight of everything, he couldn¡¯t help but nod his head.


    Now that I have seen it with my own eyes, I have no choice but to believe that the Lord of the Mansion of the Dead is truly arrogant and foolish.


    At the same time, Yue Yao was thrilled to see the players gaining an upper hand in the battle. Ultimately, they were all paving the way for him to be the future king.


    Seeing the players¡¯ growing advantage, Liu Chai retreated to the messenger.


    ¡°Messenger, what do you think? My clan is performing quite well after getting your resources, right?¡±


    The messenger of Yue Yao was blushing with shame. Just as he wanted to speak, a roar could be heard from the northwest.


    ¡°Bald Hydra King, I, the Rock Ghost King, have come to your rescue¡­ let¡¯s kill the Player Clan!¡±


    Following the roar was a big army of Tree Demons appearing from afar, coming in bushes and stretching for miles.


    The Hydra King bared his fangs in an instant the moment he heard the Rock Ghost King shouting.


    Who the hell gives you guys the permission to give me a nickname!? And it¡¯s such an awful name!


    Yue Yao looked dignified upon seeing the Rock Ghost King. He turned to look at Liu Chai.


    However, there was no trace of panic on Liu Chai¡¯s face as he pointed at the Army of Tree Demons with the longsword in his hand.


    ¡°Just in time¡­ warriors of my clan, let¡¯s kill all of them!¡±


    Yue Yao was secretly howling in his heart upon hearing that.


    Are you a fucking pig!? It¡¯s so obvious that you can¡¯t fight against them! Retreat! You pig!

 Chapter 266 - Yue Yao Showed Himself

    Chapter 266: Yue Yao Showed Himself


    Yue Yao grew anxious at the sight of the Army of Tree Demons encircling them from both sides.


    He was at an utter loss for words, especially when he saw Liu Chai bursting with confidence.


    This is definitely a boorish fellow, so boorish that he has no intelligence at all.


    What surprised him more was that all the generals in the Army of the Player Clan actually complied by dispatching another force to charge toward the Army of Tree Demons. It seemed like they didn¡¯t have a capacity for combat awareness at all.


    Under such circumstances, the players¡¯ position had switched from an advantageous one to an inferior one.


    The players could feel a surging pressure as they were being attacked on both sides.


    Therefore, they started acting again, performing different kinds of death one after another.


    At this moment, it came naturally to the players to die as they were at a disadvantage anyway. There was no way they could win.


    Since they actually gave their own lives in the performance, Yue Yao didn¡¯t discover any flaw in the plan at all. All he did was persistently give the messenger a wink, hoping that he would talk Liu Chai out of continuing the battle.


    From Yue Yao¡¯s standpoint, these soldiers were his future subordinates. It¡¯s such a waste for them to die just like this. His heart ached so much that his face turned green.


    The messenger finally got the signal upon receiving Yue Yao¡¯s winks. He instantly grabbed Liu Chai, who seemingly intended to rush forward and battle as well.


    ¡°Hey¡­ my lord, hold your horses¡­ you mustn¡¯t give in to your personal feelings. Now that the Rock Ghost King has joined forces with the HydraKing, we must retreat temporarily from this battle and bide our time¡­¡±


    Liu Chai¡¯s face was congested with anger at his words.


    ¡°Retreat? Look how many of my clansmen have died, how could I retreat at this moment? I must kill, kill all of them!¡±


    Both Yue Yao and his messenger were resigned upon hearing that.


    ¡°Lord, listen to me, you can¡¯t go on with the battle as the current situation is very unfavorable to us! We¡¯ll lose for sure if we were to continue! What we need is a long-range plan now!¡±


    ¡°No! I feel uncomfortable if I don¡¯t kill the two old fellows, the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King!¡±


    Yue Yao¡¯s mouth was twitching as he felt an urge to choke Liu Chai to death.


    He¡¯s fucking giving up his whole clan just to make himself feel comfortable?


    All of a sudden, Yue Yao felt sorry for the Player Clan having such a leader. It¡¯s truly a blessing from the Great Emperor of the Underworld that they haven¡¯t gotten their clan killed yet.


    ¡°Lord, I¡¯m your ally, why would I lie to you? You should really retreat now. How about this, we¡¯ll send another batch of resources, so can you just wait until all your clansmen are equipped with arms?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve listened to you last time, you told me to put up with it for three days and I did! Now you¡¯re telling me to wait again, how can I stand with it!¡±


    As he said that, he turned around and yelled in the direction of the battle zone, ¡°Kill them! Behead the old crook Rock Ghost King and the bald Hydra King!¡±


    Looking at Liu Chai getting ready to kill them by himself, the messenger immediately caught hold of him again, ¡°Lord of the Mansion of the Dead, please¡­ I¡¯m imploring you, you really shouldn¡¯t go¡­¡±


    The messenger was tongue-tied at this moment. I used to think that I had a glib tongue, but I really have no idea what to do while facing Liu Chai¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°Messenger, I respect you because you represent my future patron. But you can¡¯t possibly stop me this time, I¡¯ll not retreat in this battle!¡±


    As his words settled, Liu Chai added, ¡°We¡¯ve got a very different standpoint because you¡¯re not a lord, so naturally our ways of thinking about questions are entirely different! I believe if the other lords of the Land of the Nine Luminaries were here, they would¡¯ve made the same decision as me!¡±


    Yue Yao felt like crying upon hearing his words.


    This dork is actually comparing himself to me and giving a speech that his way of thinking differs from the messenger as they¡¯re talking from a different standpoint. Yue Yao had a strong urge to go forward and beat him up.


    Noticing that Liu Chai was preparing to go into the battle zone, the messenger pulled a long face and turned to look at Yue Yao, who was standing among the convoy. He was really at his wit¡¯s end.


    After taking a deep breath to recover himself, Yue Yao walked out of the crowd and came over to Liu Chai, ¡°Lord of the Mansion of the Dead, I think¡­¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s no place for you to talk! Get lost!¡± said Liu Chai with an ominous face as he pointed at him using his longsword.


    The messenger was rendered speechless.


    Yue Yao was stunned as he had long forgotten when the last time was that someone shouted at him.


    His veins were standing out on his forehead and he clenched his fist tightly while silently soothing himself. This man is my future subordinate, future subordinate, look at the big picture¡­


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°What about you!? I said there¡¯s no place for you to talk here! Who do you think you are, you¡¯re just a guard!¡± Liu Chai thundered again.


    ¡°Shut up! I am Lord Yue Yao of the Land of the Nine Luminaries!¡± Yue Yao finally had an outburst of anger.


    His stature increased in an instant and broke through his suit of armor, revealing his original appearance.


    A look of panic crossed Liu Chai¡¯s face at the scene before him.


    ¡°Are you really the Great Lord Yue Yao?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Liu Chai, command your clansmen to pull out quickly¡­ you can¡¯t let the battle go on!¡±


    Liu Chai looked hesitant as he listened, ¡°Lord Yue Yao, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you join the battle with me and wipe out the whole army?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to retreat, are you pig-headed¡­¡± Yue Yao was about to lash out on Liu Chai, but he decided to hold his temper after some consideration. All in all, this is my future subordinate, I have to save his dignity.


    Otherwise, judging from Liu Chai¡¯s awful temper, he was really worried that Liu Chai would put up a desperate fight against him after being scolded.


    Now that Yue Yao learned of Liu Chai¡¯s boorish behavior, he thought there was a very high possibility for that to happen.


    ¡°Liu Chai, you mustn¡¯t continue battling. Listen to me, I¡¯m the king that will take over Beiqi in the future. Didn¡¯t you say you want to pledge loyalty to me? Are you going to disobey me now?¡±


    In reality, Yue Yao had already thought of the idea of dealing with the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King by himself.


    However, he had his own cause when he chose to disguise himself. Apart from investigating the background of the Mansion of the Dead¡¯s forces, another crucial reason was that he couldn¡¯t let others know that he stepped foot into Beiqi.


    All in all, Lie Shan was still a boulder above his head. It would be impossible for Lie Shan to let Yue Yao go if he knew the latter had entered Beiqi.


    As a result, before he had an idea of whether Lie Shan would return or not, he didn¡¯t dare take any risk, let alone blow up his cover.


    If it was not for the messenger being thrown into desperation by Liu Chai¡¯s stubborn behavior, he never had the intention to reveal himself.


    ¡°But¡­ but we can win!¡± Liu Chai seemed unwilling.


    Yue Yao took another deep breath.


    ¡°Listen to me, Liu Chai, we need more time to consider the matter to see if we will win or not, but you can¡¯t continue the battle now!¡±


    ¡°Pull out your troops first. We have to take it slow since not all the resources have arrived. You have such a large army, there¡¯s no need for you to worry about the chance of winning once the equipment is complete. Listen to me first this time and retreat!¡±


    ¡°Boss Yue Yao, I¡¯ll listen to you this time since you¡¯re the future king!¡± Liu Chai put on a sad face.


    Yue Yao and the messenger heaved sighs of relief when Liu Chai was finally willing to compromise.


    ¡°Warriors of my clan, pull out!¡± Liu Chai made an order to retreat.


    Seeing that the Army of the Player Clan began retreating, Yue Yao wiped the sweat off his forehead, nodded, and shrank back to a smaller size again.


    ¡°Liu Chai, don¡¯t let the news that I¡¯m at the Mansion of the Dead get out!¡± Yue Yao reminded him after pondering for a while.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t question! Just don¡¯t spread the news!¡±


    ¡°Fine, as you wish, you¡¯re the boss!¡± Liu Chai scratched his head, appearing to be simple and honest.


    Although Liu Chai¡¯s boorish behavior gave Yue Yao a headache, he was very satisfied with him. He was exactly like what the messengers described, easily controlled.


    Soon after, the army of players retreated while being hunted down by the Armies of Tree Demons and Demonic Snakes, resulting in many casualties along the way.


    After the players left, the Hydra King and the Rock Ghost King were sitting together drinking liquor with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Bald¡­ I mean Hydra King, dude, how many shares of the resources do you get from the players?¡± the Rock Ghost King quickly bit back his words.


    The Hydra King almost flew into a rage when he heard the word bald and he glared at the Rock Ghost King with an ominous face.


    ¡°You better forget that nickname so that we can remain old mates, or else we¡¯ll no longer be friends!¡±


    The Rock Ghost King nodded instantly.


    ¡°Slip of the tongue, just a slip of the tongue¡­ tell me how many percent you¡¯re getting!¡±


    ¡°15 percent, what about you?¡± the Hydra King asked in reply out of curiosity.


    The Rock Ghost King slightly squinted upon hearing the answer, but in fact, he was secretly bursting with joy.


    ¡°Same, 15 percent¡­ I¡¯m so upset that the players get the largest share!¡± he sighed.

 Chapter 267 - Brothers Dividing Property

    Chapter 267: Brothers Dividing Property


    After returning to the Mansion of the Dead, Yue Yao comforted the frustrated Liu Chai again. Soon later, he led the convoy back home and started to prepare for the next support of resources.


    As soon as he reached the Land of the Nine Luminaries, Yue Yao quickly gathered his eight brothers and told them about his encounter in Beiqi.


    Yue Yao¡¯s description was not much different than that of the nine messengers who first visited Beiqi.


    Even if they were to suspect the sayings of the messengers, they would naturally believe the words of Yue Yao, a brother whom they had all grown up with.


    Upon understanding the entire situation, they decided to fully aid the uprising of the Mansion of the Dead.


    After all, except for giving out some of their resources, it could only benefit them for doing this. Without even a single soldier, they could take down Beiqi. The bargain was absolutely worth it.


    Thereafter, a few more waves of resources were continuously sent to the Mansion of the Dead.


    However, Yue Yao did not go along in the later trips because it might be risky for him to travel to Beiqi. After knowing the situation at the Mansion of the Dead, he believed fully in Liu Chai, so it was unnecessary for him to face the possibility of being discovered by Lie Shan.


    The players were very fruitful for the following days.


    Resources from the Land of the Nine Luminaries kept on coming and the players were on cloud nine. All the guilds managed to upgrade their overall power with the materials.


    Nevertheless, things had not come to an end, they needed to continue their acting.


    In later stages, the players even had a few more conflicts with the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King.


    The arriving messengers were very satisfied and thought that everything was going according to their plan.


    To them, with the increasing power of the players, the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King would soon be under their command. Following that, their chance to take over Beiqi was just around the corner.


    ¡­


    During this period of time, all of the players had somehow turned into excellent actors and actresses. Every day, their only task was just to act in front of their enemies.


    Not having to move a finger, they could get a lot of resources. They were somehow embarrassed to have received so many waves of support from the Land of the Nine Luminaries.


    In the meantime, the players did not forget to improve their skills and abilities with the donated resources.


    There were various kinds of resources. Many of the players who had been lacking spiritual materials took the chance to perform class advancement, whereas the other players sold some of the spiritual materials in exchange for soul coins. With the soul coins, they were able to buy upgraded equipment in the shop.


    All of this was only the first step in Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s script because resources were not the only thing that the players needed.


    In the following two weeks, wars broke out repeatedly in Beiqi, but Yue Yao in the Land of the Nine Luminaries was like an ant in a hot pot.


    Under the attacks of the players, the Hydra King and the Rock Ghost King had become allies. Although with the resources from the Mansion of the Dead, they were able to maintain their advantage in combat, it did not have any practical help with their expansion of territories.


    Six waves of resources were sent to them in total. Especially in the sixth wave of resources, Yue Yao had increased the amount threefold in order to speed up the increase of power of the Mansion of the Dead.


    Yue Yao was not satisfied with the outcome.


    Not only Yue Yao, but the other eight brothers were starting to feel anxious, too.


    Even if they had endless resources, they couldn¡¯t be supplying them forever.


    The nine brothers were gathered in the Dark Heaven Pavilion to discuss the next steps of the plan concerning Beiqi.


    As the person-in-charge of matters regarding Beiqi, Yue Yao first voiced out his opinion. He indicated that they should continue the supply of resources to the Mansion of the Dead to grow the power of the Player Clan. That way, they could conquer Beiqi in no time.


    Although his eight brothers didn¡¯t say it out loud, disagreement with his suggestion was written all over their faces.


    The resources belonged to everybody, but once Beiqi was taken down, the victory would only be owned by Yue Yao himself.


    As the eldest brother, His Excellency Xing Yao had no second opinion. However, the other seven brothers failed to agree.


    ¡°Second brother, I suppose Lie Shan won¡¯t be coming back anymore. Let¡¯s attack them directly!¡± third brother Ri Yao downed the wine in his glass and smacked it on the table while he bellowed.


    ¡°What if Lie Shan comes back then?¡± Yue Yao knew that they had been dragging this for too long, but he was not confident about launching a direct attack.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been to the Earth Breaking Clan¡¯s camping grounds. The entire campsite has been evacuated, they won¡¯t be back anymore. Second brother, stop hesitating and start taking action. Besides, even if Lie Shan were to return, you can just run back here. Lie Shan won¡¯t dare step onto our land to find death for himself,¡± fifth brother Jin Yao gave Yue Yao the same advice.


    Yue Yao felt irritated and was about to open his mouth to say something, but soon noticed his eighth brother Huo Yao banging on the table at the side.


    ¡°Second brother, we¡¯ve been in all kinds of wars together for all these years. Why should we be afraid of Lie Shan? If we continue to drag on, it won¡¯t bring us any advantages. How about this, if you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m going!¡±


    As soon as Huo Yao¡¯s words fell, the rest of the brothers fell into silence.


    Their brother¡¯s intention was very clear now. If Yue Yao didn¡¯t have the guts to attack, he would, and if he succeeded, the position of His Excellency would no doubt be his in the future.


    If his brother were to take action instead, where would he place himself then? Yue Yao¡¯s face turned green.


    ¡°Alright. Since all my brothers have entrusted me with the position of His Excellency, it would be ridiculous if I stayed quiet this time. I¡¯ll send the resources myself this time. I swear to annihilate the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King, then conquer the entire Beiqi!¡± Yue Yao clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Second brother, that¡¯s right. Although Lie Shan is strong, you still have so many brothers behind you. As long as you can get back here in time, I doubt Lie Shan would dare to fight with all of us!¡± Xing Yao, who had remained silent, finally spoke up.


    ¡°I agree with my eldest brother. I¡¯ll be taking the lead this time and I will definitely take over Beiqi!¡± Yue Yao nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Second brother, we are all brothers, don¡¯t be offended. My words were a little too harsh just now and I apologize. I hereby wish you the success in defeating Beiqi and inheriting the throne of His Excellency!¡± eighth brother Huo Yao lifted his wine glass up in the air.


    Seeing that, the other brothers did the same.


    ¡°We¡¯re all brothers, how would I take it to heart!?¡± Yue Yao lifted his wine glass, too, while stomaching all his anger.


    Ultimately, it was very risky. If Lie Shan were to return when he was attacking Beiqi, it would be hard to say whether he could come back in one piece.


    However, if he was not willing to attack, his eight brothers were obviously unwilling to continue with the free supply of resources.


    Faced with the dilemma, Yue Yao could only choose to risk his life for the throne. This would be his only chance.


    After the meeting, Yue Yao started with the preparation of resources. Then he gave an order for the assembly of his army, ready for the battle with Beiqi.


    Since he had already decided to fight and rule Beiqi, Yue Yao would no doubt bring along his army.


    Whether Lie Shan would return, Yue Yao did not care anymore.


    On top of that, if he really met Lie Shan and failed to come back, his army would be useless being left behind.


    Yue Yao had already grown to accept the worst-case scenario. If he were to succeed, he would be the leader of Beiqi.


    Especially after the blessings of the Great Emperor, his power would be immensely heightened. Even if he really had to face Lie Shan by then, it was not entirely impossible for him to escape.


    After evaluating all the pros and cons, Yue Yao made the first step.


    When everything was ready, Yue Yao led his 2,300,000 soldier army and headed toward Beiqi.


    Apart from his jewelry in the Resource Warehouse, he brought along all of the other resources with him.


    Since he had left the Land of the Nine Luminaries, they needed to be clear with the division of property even though they were brothers.


    Nonetheless, goods like jewelry had not yet been divided among the brothers. Anyone with the need could use them. They could always divide up these treasures when he got back.

 Chapter 268 - We Surrender

    Chapter 268: We Surrender


    On this day, a huge army marched forward with great vigor from the boundary of the Burial Grounds toward the Mansion of the Dead.


    With the appearance of such a big army, the players were alarmed. However, after a short investigation of the army, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Soon, the news of the arrival of Yue Yao¡¯s Army was widely spread among all the players.


    Liu Chai, who had not gone offline for almost half a month, was now totally into his character. Immediately, he ordered some men to inform the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King to implement the second step of their plan. At the same time, he also brought along some of the players to welcome the future King of Beiqi.


    Liu Chai was still a rash fellow in front of Yue Yao. Although a lot of his words were inappropriate, Yue Yao felt that he was an honest person and was very satisfied with him.


    Despite that, Yue Yao rejected Liu Chai¡¯s invitation to the welcoming banquet held at the Mansion of the Dead.


    Time was precious, so he needed to quickly defeat the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King before he was able to take over the power to rule the Mansion of the Dead. Only then could he accept the blessing from the Great Emperor.


    To be enthroned as the King of Beiqi was vital to him. Ultimately, after strengthening his power, he would be able to at least escape from Lie Shan¡¯s grasp when he returned.


    If he were to meet Lie Shan as a Fledgling Ghost Emperor, he would have no chance against him. Even though he had his eight brothers to support him, he might not even be alive to see them after it happened.


    So, Yue Yao could no longer wait. He instructed Liu Chai at once to march toward the North Rocks. They should take over the North Rocks first, before advancing to the Ascension Zone, defeating the two largest forces in Beiqi.


    Upon hearing that, Liu Chai¡¯s expression turned jolly. He immediately agreed and started to assemble the players, preparing themselves to follow Yue Yao¡¯s Army toward the North Rocks.


    The players were very cooperative, too. After all, everyone would get a share of the resources, so they were more than happy to tag along.


    The size of the army was huge this time. Along the journey from the north border of the Mansion of the Dead to the north, the army was shaped like a winding dragon.


    Under the leadership of Yue Yao, his army emitted a menacing aura.


    Such a movement definitely gave the Rock Ghost King a shock. When Yue Yao¡¯s Army arrived at the North Rocks, the Tree Demon Army was already standing their ground.


    Staring at the Rock Ghost King not far away, Yue Yao¡¯s eyes shot out cold glares. In fact, the Rock Ghost King was merely a small trouble to him. The difference in power between them was very obvious. It would be as easy as pie for him to settle this.


    ¡°Rock Ghost King, you have been foolish and stubborn. Today, I will take over the North Rocks! Try and stop me if you can!¡±


    With that, Yue Yao retrieved a trumpet from his waist and placed it on his lips.


    As he was about to blow, he saw the Rock Ghost King floating in the air while approaching him.


    Then, about 300 yards away, the Rock Ghost King stopped and looked at Yue Yao with a terrifying expression.


    ¡°You¡­ are you the leader of the Land of the Nine Luminaries?¡±


    Yue Yao¡¯s expression turned cold before nodding his head, ¡°I see that you¡¯re pretty observant!¡±


    ¡°I have never offended you in any way¡­ why are you here!?¡±


    ¡°The Player Clan at the Mansion of the Dead are my subordinates. Why don¡¯t you tell me how you¡¯ve offended me?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ I really had no idea about this¡­ besides, Liu Chai never mentioned that he¡¯s your underling, otherwise, how would I dare to affront you!?¡± the Rock Ghost King said with much bitterness.


    ¡°Now that you already know, I will be taking over your North Rocks!¡± with that, Yue Yao lifted the trumpet again.


    ¡°Stop¡­ Lord Yue Yao, we surrender. I willingly hand over the North Rocks and I plead my allegiance to you!¡± the Rock Ghost King spoke immediately.


    Upon hearing that, Yue Yao was utterly shocked.


    He originally thought that the Rock Ghost King would have sworn to fight until the death, but who knew that he would simply surrender?


    ¡°Are you really surrendering just like that?¡± Yue Yao asked suspiciously, still not believing what was happening.


    ¡°I know how powerful you are, Lord Yue Yao. If I were to fight with you, I will fall for sure. Why don¡¯t I just surrender?¡±


    Yue Yao was now a little depressed.


    He never knew that his title would be so useful until now, but he had no choice but to hide his name previously since he couldn¡¯t be exposed. It was not much of his concern anymore at the moment.


    Nevertheless, he was rather pleased with the Rock Ghost King¡¯s submission.


    It was best to have conquered him without having to start a war.


    ¡°Alright, Rock Ghost King. You¡¯re really smart to have done that, but pleading allegiance is not as easy as it sounds. You know the rules, right?¡± Yue Yao said with his eyes squinted as if he was waiting to strike the Rock Ghost King down with thunder if he dared to object.


    ¡°Of course. Since I¡¯m already your underling, Lord Yue Yao, I¡¯ve no problem obeying the Soul Oath!¡± the Rock Ghost King agreed happily.


    Truly, the Rock Ghost King didn¡¯t care.


    This was what Tong Gua had told him. As soon as they boarded the Vibranium Pirate Ship, their souls would be bound to the artifact. In that case, the Soul Oath would not take effect no matter how many times they recited the oath. In addition, they wouldn¡¯t be bound to the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    Therefore, the Rock Ghost King calmly consented to Yue Yao¡¯s request without any hesitation.


    Though he was astonished by the Rock Ghost King¡¯s decisive response, Yue Yao still believed that he surrendered due to fear. He was very pleased indeed.


    ¡°Alright, we shall put aside the Soul Oath first. Now, lead the Tree Demon Army to the Ascension Zone and help me conquer the Ascension Zone!¡± Yue Yao nodded with pleasure before turning to the Rock Ghost King and giving the order.


    ¡°Right away!¡± the Rock Ghost King smiled and obeyed.


    ¡°Lord Yue, isn¡¯t this too hasty? Aren¡¯t we supposed to kill to our heart¡¯s content and force them to surrender?¡± Liu Chai asked angrily.


    ¡°Since they¡¯ve already surrendered, why should we waste our energy? Besides, the Rock Ghost King has already pleaded his allegiance to me with his Tree Demon Army. This can help grow my army, too!¡± Yue Yao couldn¡¯t help glaring at the reckless Liu Chai.


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯re the boss, whatever you say!¡± Liu Chai sighed and appeared to be gloomy.


    Yue Yao fully understood Liu Chai¡¯s feelings at the moment. After all, the war that had been going on for half a month had finally taken an interesting turn, but Liu Chai did not get to move a muscle because the enemies actually surrendered. Frustration was all he could feel now.


    ¡°Liu Chai, we are on the same side. Growing my army is beneficial to you, too!¡±


    After all, Liu Chai was the first person he had gathered under his wing. Yue Yao decided to give him encouragement.


    Then, Yue Yao¡¯s Army including the Tree Demon Army marched toward the Ascension Zone.


    This time, Yue Yao was fully confident.


    With the military strength on his hands now, seizing the Ascension Zone was no big deal.


    After many hours on the road, the massive army finally arrived at the Ascension Zone.


    Without further ado, Yue Yao blew his trumpet and his army stormed toward the Demon Snake Army in the Ascension Zone.


    ¡°Lord Yue Yao, wait¡­ I, the Hydra King, surrender and plead my allegiance to you!¡±


    Facing Yue Yao¡¯s Army that came in full fury, the Hydra King who was still trying to memorize his script jumped out of shock. He instantly rose into the air and flew toward Yue Yao as he shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Yue Yao blew his horn as a sign of cease-fire.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I surrender and plead my allegiance to you!¡± the Hydra King shouted again.


    Yue Yao was completely confused this time. He had never imagined that he could overpower the two biggest threats in Beiqi without moving a single soldier.

 Chapter 269 - His Excellency Yue Yao

    Chapter 269: His Excellency Yue Yao


    Yue Yao was not prepared for the surrender of both the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King. It felt like punching a piece of cotton which exerted zero force in return.


    Nevertheless, Yue Yao was very happy that they would yield under him. Since his influence in Beiqi had not yet stabilized, it would greatly benefit him to have more support.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t believe that either the Rock Ghost King or the Hydra King would dare to play any tricks on him as they would have to recite the Soul Oath.


    So, Yue Yao went back to the Mansion of the Dead with a complicated feeling.


    This time, the Hydra King and the Rock Ghost King followed along, too.


    After Yue Yao was led to His Excellency¡¯s palace, he cleared the underlings, then spoke to Liu Chai and the other two.


    ¡°I believe that you all are loyal to me, but we still have to follow the rules. Please begin the Soul Oath!¡±


    ¡°What Soul Oath?¡± Liu Chai was dumbfounded.


    ¡°You should just recite along with both of us!¡± Yue Yao didn¡¯t suspect the fact that Liu Chai had never heard of the Soul Oath before. In his eyes, Liu Chai was just a fool.


    Liu Chai glanced at the Ghost Kings at his side and nodded unconsciously.


    They didn¡¯t hesitate since they weren¡¯t afraid of the oath at all. They started to recite calmly¡­


    ¡°Under the witness of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, I vow to¡­¡±


    Liu Chai followed along as well.


    According to Liu Chai, he was a player. Any kind of soul allegiance in the game would not affect him. So, of course, he was not scared.


    On the other hand, Liu Chai was pretty worried about the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King¡¯s soul allegiance, but it wasn¡¯t entirely hopeless. As long as Yue Yao died, all the problems would be solved.


    The second step of their plan was to use Yue Yao to their benefit and then to finally kill him.


    In terms of power, they would never be able to overpower an existence at the level of a Ghost Emperor. Thus, they had to outsmart him.


    After the three of them finished with the Soul Oath, Yue Yao laughed with relief.


    He never expected to overthrow Beiqi so easily.


    The next thing he would do was to obtain the Great Emperor¡¯s blessing and become His Excellency.


    ¡°As of now, are there any other forces left in Beiqi?¡± giving it some thought, Yue Yao asked with concentration.


    ¡°Lord Yue Yao, there are two more forces left. One of them is the Demon Capital Army from the jungles of the Cliffs of Desperation, and another one is the Ground Wolf Army that has been living underground throughout the years!¡± Liu Chai answered.


    ¡°Your Majesty, these two armies are not to be concerned about. We¡¯ve already possessed the ultimate power, they have no choice but to surrender. We¡¯ll just look for them and make sure they submit themselves to you!¡± the Rock Ghost King continued Liu Chai¡¯s words.


    Although the Rock Ghost King didn¡¯t care about the Demon Capital or Ground Wolf, the mastermind behind this plan had told him to ensure their safety for they would side with them in the future.


    ¡°Alright then, you should take off now. By the time I unite Beiqi, I can ask for the Great Emperor¡¯s blessing!¡±


    After listening to those words, Yue Yao felt so carefree that he couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud.


    ¡­


    Three days later, Beiqi was united. All the forces, be it powerful or not, were now under Yue Yao¡¯s control and so he naturally became the ruler of Beiqi. The only thing left was the recognition of the Great Emperor.


    Due to the existence of Lie Shan, Yue Yao could not tolerate any delay. Under the witness of the elders of various forces and all the players, he recited His Excellency¡¯s Succession Code at the Mansion of the Dead¡¯s center zone.


    His Excellency¡¯s Succession Code was no secret in the Underworld. In fact, all the lands had the same ceremony. The purpose of this was for the Great Emperor to detect the recitation of the code and thereafter grant his blessing to the successor.


    After the successor passed the test and verification by the Great Emperor, he would be able to become His Excellency and hold the Yin Talisman which was exclusive to the larger domains.


    Following Yue Yao¡¯s recitation, everyone including the players could feel an invisible surge of force slowly oppressing them.


    Cold sweat covered Yue Yao¡¯s forehead as he was extremely nervous.


    The Great Emperor symbolized the Underworld¡¯s Supreme God.


    They were the creators of the rules of operation though they weren¡¯t responsible for how the Underworld should run. Among the Six Paths of Reincarnation, they were truly the controller of the Underworld.


    Time passed and the recitation of the code was halfway till the end. Then, an illusory brass clock appeared from the void.


    It remained still but the ringing of bells could be heard clearly by all the living beings at the scene.


    ¡°Enter!¡± a long and vicious voice emerged.


    Yue Yao was surprised when he heard the call. Following that, his body began to float in the air and flew into the brass clock.


    In the blink of an eye, the surroundings changed and golden light rays flashed from the surface of the brass clock.


    When all the movement stopped, the crowd noticed something. The brass clock, along with Yue Yao, had vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Liu Chai asked curiously.


    ¡°I suppose he went to see the Great Emperor, but I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve seen the same thing before, but the former King of Beiqi said nothing after he came back. He only mentioned some tests and verification,¡± the Rock Ghost King shook his head while he answered.


    Liu Chai got even more confused after that.


    Thus, the wait began.


    ¡­


    Yue Yao found his body shuttling through a colorful tunnel. The surroundings twisted and turned as he noticed that his body was constantly deforming.


    ¡°Yue Yao!¡± the voice of the Great Emperor appeared.


    ¡°The almighty Great Emperor, I am the one they call Yue Yao,¡± Yue Yao instantly kneeled down, but his figure continued to be misshapen. Although he was on his knees, he looked like an extended straw mat with many colors.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you. You¡¯ve indeed gained the ownership of all the territories in Beiqi, but you have not earned the recognition of these people!¡±


    ¡°Great Emperor, how can this be? All of them pledged loyalty to me!¡± Yue Yao lifted his head and shouted after having a great shock to his heart.


    ¡°Nonetheless, Beiqi has been without a king for some time. Since you¡¯ve successfully conquered all the territories, you shall have the right to become His Excellency. Now, take the Heart Cultivation Test!¡±


    Along with the Great Emperor of Dong Yue¡¯s words, everything around him turned blank¡­


    When he came back to his senses, Yue Yao heard the Great Emperor of Dong Yue¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°Yue Yao, you have passed the Heart Cultivation Test. Go back now!¡±


    Yue Yao was confused because he had completely forgotten what had just happened.


    Regardless, he had already passed the test, so all Yue Yao could feel right now was happiness. He opened his mouth, wanting to express some gratitude, but soon he saw that the tunnel became extremely deformed. When everything became clear again, he found himself in the sky above the Mansion of the Dead.


    In front of the shocking gazes from all the forces, the brass clock re-appeared. Accompanied with its slow and steady sways, thunderous bell rings resounded across the Land of Beiqi. All of them felt the shudder in their souls.


    At that time, a cylinder of golden light materialized from the void and wrapped around Yue Yao.


    Under the baptism of the cylinder of golden light, Yue Yao smiled ecstatically.


    He could feel the loosening of his realm and the empowerment of his soul power along with the brushes of the golden light.


    Rumble!


    With a loud noise, Yue Yao¡¯s body surface was lit with golden fire.


    The players who were observing Yue Yao¡¯s menu witnessed the scene and it caused an uproar.


    ¡°Holy shit, he¡¯s surpassed the Intermediate Ghost Emperor!¡±


    ¡°It must be a cheat by the Great Emperor. It¡¯s so cool. Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s the biggest boss in the game now?¡±


    ¡°I want a blessing, too, motherfucker. If we all could level up directly in the Ghost Emperor Realm, then we could level up a few hundred times at once!¡±


    ¡°Jealousy! Envy! Hatred!¡±


    ¡°Killing Yue Yao would surely drop materials that could cost a fortune! I¡¯m so excited!¡±


    ¡°Someone please tell me which realm is this Great Emperor in? Is it a realm after the Ghost Emperor Realm?¡±


    ¡°The Great Emperor might be in a realm that hasn¡¯t been unlocked yet. We will surely know when we get stronger. Everybody, be patient!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s kill this Yue Yao first before talking about any other realms. Let¡¯s not reach for something that¡¯s out of our grasp and just focus on growing bit by bit!¡±


    ¡­


    Amid the player¡¯s heated discussion, Yue Yao¡¯s upgrade did not end. With another loud bang, his power was instantly upgraded to that of a Greater Ghost Emperor.


    The Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King had seen these happenings before and appeared to be calm.


    They had experienced it before and from Lu Yan, they heard that the Great Emperor¡¯s blessing had no relation with the actual realm the person was in. As long as he hadn¡¯t achieved divine status, he could be upgraded by two realms. Back then, Lu Yan who was stuck at the Intermediate Ghost King level also received a blessing from the Great Emperor and reached the Ghost King Peak. Since then, his power had grown so much that it was only half a step away from the former King of Beiqi who was a Ghost Emperor.


    Because of this, many were crazy about being king. After all, an upgrade by two realms could hardly be achieved by years of cultivation. Also, simply becoming His Excellency could save them a lot of tough days.


    In other words, under the feet of His Excellency were countless bodies of his competitors, and no one was an exception.


    After the golden light disappeared, Yue Yao felt like he had been reborn. Endless power was brewing inside of his body as if he could break the sky and ground with a single punch.


    Then, a triangular-shaped Yin Talisman which was shining with black luster slowly became visible before him.


    With the utmost satisfaction, Yue Yao grabbed it and he could still sense the remaining breaths of the Great Emperor on it. He then kneeled down in the air and kowtowed toward the slowly fading brass clock.


    ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Great Emperor!¡±


    The players below him started to chatter away in the chat channel, but no one seemed to be in a panic.


    This was because helping Yue Yao to get stronger was also part of Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s plan.


    Apart from that, the existence of Yue Yao was indispensable in the war with the Nine Luminaries!


    Therefore, the rest of the arrangements could only go on after his power increased.


    At that time, both Yue Yao and the players were overjoyed.


    Somehow, they could already imagine the moment when Yue Yao found out he was set up and happy smiles were written all over their faces.


    ¡­


    Underworld, in the Great Hall of the Six Paths of Reincarnation.


    A humongous, black sculpture stood in the Great Hall. At the palm of the sculpture¡¯s hand was a brass-colored clock.


    The sculpture was sometimes clear, sometimes blurry, and surrounding it were lines of different colors.


    There was nothing special about the lines, but each and every one of them represented the Supreme Law that determined the structure of the Underworld. Within the lines, there was unlimited power of the law. Although the lines seemed to be only circling around the sculpture, innumerable thin space cracks were created.


    ¡°Was it her?¡±


    There was no response as the voice echoed within the Great Hall.


    ¡°I sensed her breath, but I can¡¯t be sure!¡± another voice sounded.


    ¡°The Underworld without her is not complete. Will she return?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she will and maybe she won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°If she isn¡¯t here when the ones who left come back, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Burn my life with fire and fight for her! As long as she exists, the Underworld will not vanish!¡± the voice said again.


    ¡°Feng Du, it seems like you¡¯ve prepared yourself.¡±


    ¡°I see that you have, too!¡±


    Then, the two voices disappeared at the same time. The Six Paths of Reincarnation returned to silence once again.

 Chapter 270 - The Beginning Of A Good Show

    Chapter 270: The Beginning Of A Good Show


    Beiqi, the Mansion of the Dead.


    After Yue Yao became king, his heart was filled with arrogance.


    He had been longing for this supreme glory for so long. However, there could only be one king in the Land of the Nine Luminaries. With his eldest brother Xing Yao there, he would never have this opportunity.


    Now he had obtained the status along with an incredible power that he had yearned for.


    At the time, Yue Yao was no doubt full of himself.


    In the following days, Yue Yao learned the situations all around Beiqi through Liu Chai, the Rock Ghost King, and the leaders of all regions.


    Above all, one issue got Yue Yao¡¯s attention.


    The Death Clan that was continuously attacking from the East Side of the Underworld Sea.


    Because of the happenings with the Land of the Nine Luminaries, the players had given up on the defense of the sea. This, in turn, led to constant ambushes by the Death Clan at the Liuli Coast, which caused considerable damage to the ecology of Beiqi.


    When Yue Yao heard from Liu Chai that the Death Clan was one of the Sea King¡¯s forces, he could already sense a big headache coming his way.


    Nevertheless, he would have to solve this problem since he had already become His Excellency of Beiqi.


    In an instant, Yue Yao decided to visit the Sea King himself and resolve these matters through negotiation.


    Little did he know that this was exactly what the players wanted him to do.


    ¡­


    Barren Grassland at the Western border of Beiqi.


    A resource convoy along with Yue Yao¡¯s Army, the players, and other forces in Beiqi marched from the Land of the Nine Luminaries.


    To Yue Yao, this trip was vital because the latest batch of fresh resources was all his property, including various kinds of treasures.


    After he became the King of Beiqi, the property was divided among his brothers. Of course, Yue Yao wouldn¡¯t just leave the treasures there. He chose to bring all of them to Beiqi.


    Although the resources were very important, Yue Yao didn¡¯t lead the operation because he was never worried that anything bad could happen.


    The Nine Luminaries and Beiqi were both on his side. Besides, the players, the Rock Ghost King, and the other forces had pledged their loyalty to him with their souls, so they couldn¡¯t possibly betray him in any way.


    Under such a foolproof condition, Yue Yao went out to sea without any worries.


    50,000 escort members moved toward the Mansion of the Dead on a path recently created along the Barren Grassland.


    As the supreme commander of this escort team, Ghost General Mad Tooth couldn¡¯t stop scanning and observing the situation of his surroundings.


    Although the escort this time would not easily fail since all the forces in Beiqi had already been overpowered and they would definitely not betray their new king, he still had to be careful. As Yue Yao said, there might be some other dark forces in Beiqi that had yet to surrender.


    As they left the border of the Barren Grassland and arrived at the Burial Grounds, the sight in front of them instantly widened.


    Mad Tooth let out a sigh of relief. If there was an ambush, the Barren Grassland, which was overgrown with tall grasses and weeds, would be the best choice. Now that they had left that area, the level of danger would automatically decrease.


    Just as Mad Tooth waved his hand to ask the team to keep up, heavy footsteps were heard behind them coming from the Barren Grassland.


    Mad Tooth immediately turned around to look at the direction of the Barren Grassland. Among the blades of wild grass, he saw countless silhouettes moving toward them.


    When the silhouettes were finally visible, Mad Tooth¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was more than familiar with these people. They were the Fire Warriors of Lord Huo Yao, the younger brother of Yue Yao.


    Mad Tooth was absolutely shocked by the scene in front of him. With a smack on his Chaos Earth Dragon, he hurriedly rushed toward the back of the escort team. He shouted, ¡°Quick! Yue Yao Army¡­ escort the resources to safety¡­ the rest of us cover for them!¡±


    In Mad Tooth¡¯s opinion, the resources were far more important than the escorts. So, no doubt they had to protect them first.


    Nonetheless, at that time, many more silhouettes emerged from the floor cracks of the Burial Grounds ahead.


    Without exception, they were all the Fire Warriors of Huo Yao¡¯s Army.


    ¡°How dare you! These are the resources of His Excellency Yue Yao. Your lord and His Excellency are brothers, how dare you rob us!¡± Mad Tooth roared at the Fire Warriors who were coming at them from all directions.


    All Mad Tooth could hear at the moment was his madly beating heart.


    There were at least a few hundred thousand Fire Warriors around them now. It would be a difficult task to break through the encirclement, so he was thinking he could scare them away with His Excellency Yue Yao¡¯s title.


    Actually, Mad Tooth had already imagined a few plunder scenarios in the middle of their journey, but none of those involved Yue Yao¡¯s brothers.


    ¡°So what if they¡¯re brothers? Can¡¯t we rob you now?¡± a burly man in red armor asked and walked out from the crowd while holding his sword. Seemingly, he was the leader of Huo Yao¡¯s Army.


    ¡°When Yue Yao finds out about this, he won¡¯t let any of you go!¡± Mad Tooth was already panicking on the inside, but he held his ground, trying to intimidate the plunderers.


    ¡°Not a single soul will find out if all of you died, right?¡±


    The burly man gave his sword a swing and the Fire Warriors charged toward the escort team.


    ¡°Supreme Commander Mad Tooth, you should leave now. Go back to the Mansion of the Dead and get reinforcements!¡± Chen Ziyu, who was one of the members of the escort team, shouted at Mad Tooth.


    ¡°Then, what about you all?¡±


    ¡°They are planning to kill everybody and leave no loose ends. Someone has to bring the news back! You¡¯re the strongest one here, so you¡¯re the only one who can make it out alive!¡±


    With one punch, Chen Ziyu managed to drive off two Fire Warriors standing nearest to him.


    While gritting his teeth, Mad Tooth glanced deeply at Chen Ziyu, turned around and ran toward the direction of the Mansion of the Dead.


    It was obvious that this army had done all of their preparations before attacking them. It was impossible or even impractical for them to retreat along with all those resources.


    Besides, Mad Tooth only had one thought in his mind right now, to bring the news back to Yue Yao.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡±


    The burly man who was the leader of the Fire Warriors jumped and pounced toward Mad Tooth.


    Mad Tooth quickly reacted by turning his body around and blocked the incoming strike with his spear.


    ¡°Surround him, don¡¯t let him run away. No one is allowed to leave here today!¡±


    Obeying his orders, the surrounding Fire Warriors swarmed over and surrounded Mad Tooth.


    As a counterattack, Mad Tooth reached out his hand and hit the Chaos Earth Dragon he had been riding on. With his spear up high, he wanted to lunge his way out.


    However, the Chaos Earth Dragon fell a few yards ahead due to the intensive attack. With that, Mad Tooth was thrown off his ride.


    Facing the endless attacks from the Fire Warriors, Mad Tooth fought hard to kill any approaching enemy. Despite that, it was not possible to break this circle.


    Then, the players under the lead of Chen Ziyu and the Tree Demons rushed forward from the back. With the sacrifice of a large number of people, they finally met with Mad Tooth after storming their way in.


    ¡°Supreme Commander Mad Tooth, let me open a way out for you. Run, you must get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mad Tooth was so touched that he immediately agreed without further ado.


    With the help of all the players, Mad Tooth managed to finally charge his way out of the encirclement, but right when they were about to escape, the leader of the Fire Warriors stood before them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare run away!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Both of them went into combat.


    At that time, Chen Ziyu shouted in the live chat channel, ¡°Everybody, charge! Let¡¯s finish this last bit of acting and help him escape!¡±


    After listening to Chen Ziyu¡¯s words, the rest of the players pounced toward the Fire Supreme Commander crazily to delay him and help Mad Tooth with his escape.


    Without the obstruction of the Fire Warriors leader, Mad Tooth ran all the way toward the Mansion of the Dead without even looking back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape, chase after him!¡± their commander bellowed as he continued to kill the players.


    At that instant, a small group of Fire Warriors separated themselves from the encirclement and pursued Mad Tooth.


    Seeing that, Mad Tooth increased his speed even more.


    He knew that if he was ever surrounded again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of there alive.


    ¡­


    After Mad Tooth could no longer be seen, the Fire Supreme Commander suddenly waved at Chen Ziyu who was still charging toward him.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop. It¡¯s enough. If you cut me again, I¡¯ll definitely fight back!¡±


    After saying that, the body of the Fire Supreme Commander gradually changed.

 Chapter 271 - The Sea King’s Astonishment (Part 1)

    Chapter 271: The Sea King¡¯s Astonishment (Part 1)


    When Mad Tooth was too far to be seen, the Fire Supreme Commander¡¯s body gradually morphed back to his real shape. Accompanied by the disseminating black mist, Xiao Tian¡¯s face appeared.


    Seeing Xiao Tian, Chen Ziyu smiled and put away his weapon.


    The Fire Warriors around them suddenly joined the laughing party as well.


    This was the second step of their plan, to provoke the relationship between Yue Yao and his brothers in the Land of the Nine Luminaries.


    After Yue Yao officially became His Excellency, the players originally wanted to use a prop that was prestigious in the shop called the Mimic Card. It could easily create a conflict between Beiqi and the Nine Luminaries.


    However, Liu Chai found out from Yue Yao that he still had a batch of treasures stored in his palace warehouse and wished to retrieve them.


    This undoubtedly gave the players a new goal. Therefore, Yin Xiaoqi changed the script on the fly.


    In order to rob this batch of resources, the players had done a lot of preparation. First, they deliberately got close to several of the commanders in Yue Yao¡¯s Army. From them, they found out that the younger brother Huo Yao had the worst relationship with Yue Yao among all of his brothers.


    This piece of information was vital. Since the players already had the plan to cause some conflict, they naturally chose the one who would most likely take advantage of Yue Yao.


    After this, Yin Xiaoqi also considered that the presence of Yue Yao would be a variable, fearing that there would be problems in the middle of the robbery. So, Liu Chai fooled Yue Yao to go negotiate with the Sea King in the Underworld Sea.


    When all preparations were done, the players¡¯ plan was put to action.


    The moment when the escort team set off from the Land of the Nine Luminaries after collecting the resources, the convoy¡¯s situation was updated by the players in the forum in real-time. The coordinates of the escort team and the distribution of men were completely transparent to their eyes.


    With Yue Yao away, the plundering of the resources became an easy task to the players who had a huge advantage.


    On top of that, the most important part of this round was to let loose a person whom Yue Yao trusted the most as this was exactly the key to creating a conflict. Thus, the scene where Chen Ziyu and the others pretended to save Mad Tooth from the encirclement was in order to light the fuse.


    Having Xiao Tian there was to make sure that the act was more lifelike. After all, it was not possible to have an army with a few hundred thousand warriors running around without a Ghost General.


    Yue Yao hadn¡¯t yet met Xiao Tian, so it was best for him to perform this task.


    At that moment, the players who were roleplaying as the Fire Warriors with their Mimic Cards, turned their attention to the resources.


    ¡°Take it away. Nothing can be left behind, take the cart, too,¡± with Wu Guoyi¡¯s words, the surrounding players began to unload the resources and threw them into their inventory.


    With everything set, Wu Guoyi started to get the players to go toward the direction of the Barren Grassland.


    This was because their mission wasn¡¯t over yet. There was another critical step yet to be taken.


    ¡­


    Kuilong Ocean, Xin Mo Island, the Great Hall of the Mu Te Sea Nation.


    The Sea King was looking at Yue Yao without saying a word.


    He really wanted to laugh, especially after he heard from Yue Yao that he¡¯d become His Excellency of Beiqi.


    He and the Player Clan were old acquaintances. He believed the part where the Rock Ghost King, the Hydra King, and the other forces surrendered to him. But for the Player Clan to be loyal to anyone, he refused to believe that.


    After all, what was the Player Clan? They were total psychos! In their eyes, the enemies¡¯ strength, whether strong or weak, didn¡¯t matter at all. As long as they were provoked, they would come at you endlessly like a virus.


    ¡°Yue Yao, you better go back. Come and find me when you have really taken down Beiqi!¡± the Sea King shook his head helplessly.


    After gaining the power of the Death Clan, the Sea King¡¯s strength was now very close to the Ghost Emperor Peak. He had no fear of Yue Yao at all, not to mention that they were in his territory anyways.


    ¡°Sea King, I am already His Excellency of Beiqi!¡±


    Seeing that the Sea King did not seem to believe him, Yue Yao pulled out Beiqi¡¯s Yin Talisman as proof.


    The Sea King was shocked after noticing the Yin Talisman, but his expression remained weird.


    The Player Clan is under him now? How is that possible!?


    Even after Yue Yao had presented the Yin Talisman, the Sea King still had a feeling that something wasn¡¯t right.


    If it was so simple to subdue the Player Clan, he would have taken all of them down when he invaded Beiqi back then. Therefore, he smelled something fishy about this.


    ¡°His Excellency Yue Yao, I believe you now, but could you tell me how you conquered Beiqi?¡± the Sea King couldn¡¯t help asking curiously after giving it some thought.


    The purpose of Yue Yao¡¯s visit to the Kuilong Ocean was to resolve the crisis of the Death Clan¡¯s invasion. He had no intention to hide anything from the Sea King, so he told him everything. After all, it was never a secret.


    After listening to Yue Yao¡¯s story, the Sea King laughed out loud.


    Both Yue Yao and Hei Sui, who was standing at the side, got confused by the Sea King¡¯s laughter.


    ¡°Yue Yao, oh, Yue Yao. You are quite big-hearted,¡± the Sea King patted his thighs and appeared to be very delighted.


    ¡°Sea King, what do you mean by that?¡± Yue Yao frowned involuntarily.


    ¡°Do you understand each of the forces in Beiqi?¡± looking at Yue Yao, the Sea King chuckled as he asked again.


    ¡°Of course. After I became His Excellency, I learned about all of them!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, what do you think of the few clans in Beiqi?¡±


    In his conversation with Yue Yao, the Sea King was trying to slowly bring the topic to the Player Clan.


    ¡°The Player Clan?¡± speaking of them, Liu Chai¡¯s dumb face came into Yue Yao¡¯s mind.


    Thinking about it, Yue Yao decided that there was nothing to hide, so he spoke truthfully regarding his opinion on the Player Clan.


    After listening to Yue Yao¡¯s explanation, the Sea King let out a good laugh once more.


    The Player Clan that Yue Yao had described was totally different from the Player Clan that he had met.


    The Sea King knew how cunning the Player Clan was. They had used different maritime tactics to plunder his treasures and resources. Because of that, the Sea King could no longer bear it and launched a full-fledged war against Beiqi.


    On the other hand, in Yue Yao¡¯s description, the Player Clan was a clan of stupid, inflexible, and rash cowards.


    At that moment, the Sea King was already sure of one thing.


    This Yue Yao must have been fooled by the Player Clan!


    Although he was not sure what the Player Clan wanted to do, the Sea King had a feeling that Yue Yao wouldn¡¯t end well.


    However, the Sea King was very glad to watch the infighting of Beiqi, so he smiled as he said, ¡°His Excellency Yue Yao, I believe you now. Since we are not enemies, the Death Clan will retreat!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After confirming that the Death Clan would not attack again, Yue Yao was relieved. With Beiqi¡¯s current strength, it was not a smart move to go against the Sea King. It was best to negotiate for a peaceful settlement.


    After a little more small talk, Yue Yao finally got up and left. The Sea King also sent him away politely.


    ¡­


    After Yue Yao left, the Sea King, who was back at the Great Hall, hooted with laughter.


    He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. In his opinion, this Yue Yao was a big fool and was about to be deceived while still feeling good about himself.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why are you so happy?¡± Hei Sui questioned cluelessly and curiously.


    ¡°You all know about the Player Clan, right? Oh, the clan that came to the banquet on Langya Island and ended up in a battle with us!¡±


    ¡°Of course we know. They are very strong indeed. Oh yes, Your Majesty. You mentioned before about them being the clan of Beiqi¡­¡± at that moment, Hei Sui and the others suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Yes, they are my biggest enemy, but now Yue Yao is telling me that he overpowered Beiqi!¡±


    A smile broke out on the Sea King¡¯s face.


    ¡°Lord King of Sea, what you mean is that His Excellency of Beiqi is about to be¡­¡± Hei Sui was stunned as he spoke.


    At that moment, a few of the lords including Hei Sui understood all of a sudden why the Sea King was on cloud nine.


    Ruling Beiqi without fully knowing the Player Clan, they couldn¡¯t help but mourn for half a second for Yue Yao. They knew that this fellow might be dead very soon.

 Chapter 272 - Outbreak Of Events (Part 2)

    Chapter 272: Outbreak Of Events (Part 2)


    After settling the invasion problem of the Death Clan, Yue Yao galloped back in the direction of Beiqi.


    He was very satisfied with himself at the moment. The Sea King was willing to withdraw his troops, which at least meant that he was still rather prestigious.


    After entering the boundary of Beiqi, he skimmed toward the Mansion of the Dead, ready to see whether his treasures had arrived or not.


    However, when he reached the sky above Mansion of the Dead, he noticed an uproar underneath him. A large number of people were gathering and it looked like they were about to go to war.


    Yue Yao¡¯s heart tightened and he swiftly returned to the palace at the Mansion of the Dead.


    Yue Yao¡¯s appearance suddenly attracted the attention of all the leaders of Beiqi¡¯s many forces.


    Mad Tooth stepped forward and kneeled in front of Yue Yao.


    ¡°Your Majesty, our treasures have been robbed!¡±


    Looking at the miserable Mad Tooth, Yue Yao¡¯s heart skipped, ¡°What? Robbed!?¡±


    ¡°Under the protection of all forces, especially the Player Clan, only I managed to escape and return. All the other escort members were annihilated. Your Majesty, you have to avenge them!¡± speaking that out loud, Mad Tooth couldn¡¯t help but lower his head in reverence.


    ¡°Impossible¡­ who did it? Are they looking for death!?¡± Yue Yao¡¯s aura thickened while his face turned ferocious.


    The treasures were his life savings. For them to be robbed now, Yue Yao could only feel anger rising up in his chest.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it was your brother Lord Huo Yao! He¡­¡±


    Smack!


    Before Mad Tooth could finish, Yue Yao already gave the ground a strike.


    ¡°Think very carefully before you say your next words!¡±


    Yue Yao said slowly while staring fiercely at Mad Tooth.


    Although Huo Yao was not the closest to him among all his brothers, they were still brothers. He wouldn¡¯t believe that Huo Yao would do such a thing.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I swear with my life. It was indeed the Fire Warrior Army under Lord Huo Yao!¡±


    ¡°Swear with your life? Then, you shall die!¡± Yue Yao¡¯s eyes were filled with only rage. He lifted his hand and was about to hit again.


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be rash. Let him finish talking first!¡± the Rock Ghost King and the others hurried forward to persuade him.


    After taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Yue Yao withdrew his palm and asked again, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Tell me¡­ who instructed you to say this!?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have followed you since I was a child¡­ none of the things that I¡¯ve said are false!¡± Mad Tooth, who had both his knees on the ground, clenched his teeth as he insisted.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have also seen the Fire Warrior Army. They seemed to want to kill Mad Tooth to avoid any loose ends. They chased him all the way until the Mansion of the Dead¡¯s border. But after we appeared, they stopped with their pursuit. The saddest thing is that only Mad Tooth escaped. The Player Clan, the Tree Demon Clan, and the Demon Snake Clan from the resource convoy didn¡¯t make it back!¡±


    Yue Yao turned his gaze toward the man who spoke.


    This person was a subordinate he trusted fully. He was the captain of his army called General Crescent Moon.


    Hearing what General Crescent Moon had said, Yue Yao fell into silence.


    A while later, Yue Yao asked again, ¡°How many people saw the attack of the Fire Warrior Army, and where were all of you when it happened!?¡±


    ¡°At that time, Liu Chai, the Rock Ghost King, the Hydra King, Demon Capital, Ground Wolf, and the other leaders of the Beiqi forces were drinking with us here, celebrating the unity of Beiqi. No one left during the ceremony. When Mad Tooth returned, all of us saw the Fire Warriors chasing after him¡­¡± General Crescent Moon answered honestly.


    By then, Yue Yao had almost believed what Mad Tooth had said because General Crescent Moon would never deceive him.


    ¡°Mad Tooth, tell me every detail of the incident!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Then, Mad Tooth repeated the entire process, from the point where he collected the resources from the palace, escorted them along the Barren Grassland, and finally got ambushed by the Fire Warriors.


    Yue Yao¡¯s expression was uncertain when he listened to Mad Tooth¡¯s narration.


    No matter how much he wanted to deny it, the evidence was solid. All evidence was pointing at his eighth brother Huo Yao.


    As he remembered the time when Huo Yao said he wanted to become His Excellency, Yue Yao suddenly understood why he had done this. Fury arose in his heart.


    ¡°Oh yes, why are you guys gathering the troops!? Where on earth is Liu Chai?¡± Yue Yao furrowed his brows as he looked around.


    ¡°Your Majesty, hurry and stop Liu Chai. He has brought his soldiers to the Barren Grassland, saying that he will avenge his dead brothers. We couldn¡¯t stop him!¡± General Crescent Moon pleaded on one knee.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Although he was enraged, Yue Yao wasn¡¯t one bit doubtful of Liu Chai¡¯s actions.


    Based on how much he knew Liu Chai, this behavior fit his character very well.


    Nevertheless, Liu Chai¡¯s reckless behavior before he even discussed it with his brothers would make him appear very passive.


    Thinking of this, Yue Yao¡¯s figure immediately flew up to the sky and sped toward the direction of the Nine Luminaries.


    General Crescent Moon and the others followed behind Yue Yao.


    Seeing this, the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King exchanged glances with each other calmly before smirks could be seen on their faces.


    From the initial set up of Liu Chai¡¯s hasty character in Yue Yao¡¯s heart until the subsequent plunder event, the plan had proceeded in an orderly manner. The next thing they needed to do was to wait for the outbreak of events.


    ¡­


    At the border between the Land of the Nine Luminaries and the Barren Grassland, a group of players were running in the direction of Beiqi. Numerous Fire Warriors were in pursuit of them from behind.


    Just as the Fire Warrior Army was about to catch up with the players, millions of players brought by Liu Chai suddenly emerged from the direction of the Barren Grassland.


    Then, a few hundred thousand of the escaping players abruptly changed their direction and charged toward the Fire Warriors.


    A battle broke loose.


    Faced with the army of players far exceeding their own number, the Fire Warrior Army was beaten until they started to retreat.


    However, Liu Chai didn¡¯t stop. He ordered the players to chase after them and form a circle around them, besieging the group of Fire Warriors there.


    The killing spree continued. Just then, a figure approached from the distant sky.


    ¡°Liu Chai, stop!¡±


    Following that, the figure dropped from the sky and stood beside Liu Chai, holding his shoulder down with one hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to stop, Liu Chai!¡±


    At the time, Liu Chai¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°His Excellency Yue Yao, they took our resources and killed my brothers. Why should I stop!?¡±


    ¡°I smell something fishy in this, let me understand the situation first. As long as I can prove that it¡¯s their doing, I will avenge your dead brothers and find myself justice, too!¡±


    Looking at Liu Chai who was grimacing, Yue Yao was angry, too. Then, he instantly dashed toward the leader of the Fire Warrior Army, grabbed his neck, and lifted him in the air.


    ¡°I know you¡­ General Fire, right? Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to explain yourself!¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Lord Yue Yao, they invaded our camp, that¡¯s why we were after them!¡±


    Hearing that, a cold light flashed across Yue Yao¡¯s eyes.


    Right then, a few more figures appeared from behind and landed beside Yue Yao.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what this person said is totally unreliable. When Liu Chai departed with the Player Clan, we were all present. It¡¯s impossible for him to have reached the Nine Luminaries and also attack the Fire Warrior Army¡¯s Camp in such a short time. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    The one who spoke was General Crescent Moon, who was most trusted by Yue Yao.


    ¡°General Fire, do you really wish to die? Speak the truth, my eighth brother Huo Yao ordered you to rob me of my treasures¡­ am I right!?¡± Yue Yao was about to kill him.


    Even though he was still considerate of his brother, Huo Yao¡¯s actions were too much for him.


    ¡°Lord Yue Yao, it¡¯s true that they invaded our campground first. We only went after them when we found out about it. I really have no idea about any robbery!¡±


    Yue Yao shook his head in disappointment as he stared at General Fire.


    All the evidence was conclusive, yet General Fire refused to admit it.


    Liu Chai was at the Mansion of the Dead before he came with his soldiers after knowing the news of the plunder. General Crescent Moon and the others could prove his presence.


    Besides, the fact that General Fire led his army into the Barren Grassland was the same as Mad Tooth described. Yue Yao was furious now.


    Hack!


    Without hesitation this time, Yue Yao broke General Fire¡¯s neck.


    All his underlings were at the scene. If he remained indecisive after being bullied, he had no right to be His Excellency, not to mention standing tall in front of his subordinates.

 Chapter 273 - It Was Evident (Part 3)

    Chapter 273: It Was Evident (Part 3)


    Witnessing General Fire¡¯s death, all the warriors of Huo Yao¡¯s Army took a step backward. This time, they were truly terrified.


    Although Yue Yao had left the Land of the Nine Luminaries, his menacing aura continued to linger all over. None of the soldiers had the audacity to rebel against him.


    ¡°You! Step forward!¡± Yue Yao pointed at a Ghost General among them.


    ¡°Lord Yue Yao¡­ we followed our enemy here and have no idea what treasures you¡¯re talking about!¡± the warrior explained nervously.


    Split!


    Not wanting to waste his time debating with the warrior, Yue Yao drew out a streamer and decapitated the man.


    ¡°You! Step forward!¡±


    Following Yue Yao¡¯s order, another Ghost General stumbled forward. Just as everyone expected, none of his answers could please Yue Yao, and he was killed by Yue Yao on the spot.


    ¡°Great! All of you are very loyal. I¡¯ll have to personally speak to my brother to get an answer!¡±


    Yue Yao turned to look at the many leaders of Beiqi who were at his heels.


    He commanded, ¡°Follow me to Huo Yao¡¯s military base in my homeland!¡±


    Then, Yue Yao threw a glance at Liu Chai who was apparently still angry.


    ¡°Liu Chai, since you¡¯ve been loyal to me, and your tribe members lost their lives protecting Mad Tooth and helping him escape, I¡¯ll definitely compensate you for your loss! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Lord Yue Yao, let¡¯s head for Huo Yao¡¯s military base. They won¡¯t be able to refute it once we find the treasures!¡± Liu Chai yelled furiously.


    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Following Yue Yao¡¯s order, the troops marched toward the Land of the Nine Luminaries.


    At that moment, Yue Yao was enraged. Despite not having a good relationship with Huo Yao, they were, after all, brothers. They had the same blood running in their veins.


    However, he couldn¡¯t take Huo Yao¡¯s actions lying down anymore. Huo Yao seemed to have never considered their relationship as he committed such wrongdoings.


    He had just been installed as His Excellency of Beiqi. In order to strengthen his footing, he had to handle this issue in a decent manner. If he swept this under the rug, his inferiors wouldn¡¯t willingly submit to him. It would be just as though he had lost all authority being their king.


    ¡­


    At the military base of Huo Yao¡¯s Army.


    Under Yue Yao¡¯s lead, the millions of players finally arrived at their destination. Immediately alarmed, Huo Yao¡¯s Army assembled, thinking that they were being blitzed by their enemy.


    The warriors of Huo Yao¡¯s Army were stunned when they saw Yue Yao.


    ¡°Huo Yao!¡± Yue Yao yelled and the whole military base was swamped by an impactful sound wave.


    ¡°Lord Yue Yao, Lord Huo Yao is probably in a meeting with the other lords at the Dark Heaven Pavilion. He¡¯s not at the military base right now!¡± Huo Lang the Ghost King, the general of the military base, cupped his hands together as he reported to Yue Yao.


    ¡°Huo Lang, tell me honestly. Did you rob my assets? Have you hidden my treasures in the Resource Warehouse of your military base?¡±


    Huo Lang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He hurriedly explained, ¡°Lord Yue Yao, that¡¯s not possible! We don¡¯t have the audacity to do that. Moreover, our Resource Warehouse is certainly not capable of containing your costly treasures!¡±


    Seeing how hostile Yue Yao was, Huo Lang finally realized that things were not in an amicable state. Yue Yao was definitely not here to casually visit Lord Huo Yao.


    ¡°Open the door of your Resource Warehouse! I must search it!¡± Yue Yao glared at Huo Lang as he continued to push Huo Lang with his menacing aura.


    ¡°Lord Yue Yao¡­ this¡­ this doesn¡¯t seem right. Lord Huo Yao hasn¡¯t returned yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and get him now! Tell him that I¡¯m looking for him! But I¡¯ll have to search the Resource Warehouse now!¡± Yue Yao spoke as he beckoned Liu Chai and the team of players forward. They forcefully marched in.


    Owing to Yue Yao¡¯s presence, none of the warriors of Huo Yao¡¯s Army dared to fight back. They could only watch helplessly as the foreign troops invaded their military base.


    ¡°Lord Yue Yao¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it! Get Huo Yao. Bring him here as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huo Lang had no choice but to agree to Yue Yao. He dared not disobey or rebuke him.


    When the crew arrived before the Resource Warehouse, Yue Yao coerced the warriors into opening the door and commanded, ¡°Liu Chai, bring them into the warehouse and run a thorough search!¡±


    ¡°No worries, boss!¡± Liu Chai answered immediately. He waved his hand and gestured his team of players into the warehouse.


    When Yue Yao was about to enter the warehouse, a streamer of light streaked across the sky, ¡°Second brother, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Eighth brother, I¡¯m going to ask you the same question! What are you doing?¡± Yue Yao glared at the figure that was descending from the sky with an intimidating aura.


    The stream of light disappeared as Huo Yao materialized beside Yue Yao.


    ¡°Second brother, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. However, it¡¯s very rude for you to trespass on my military base and enter my Resource Warehouse without permission! You¡¯re completely ignoring my authority here!¡± Huo Yao scowled at Yue Yao defiantly and furiously.


    ¡°Tell me. Did you rob my treasures?¡± Yue Yao tried his best to stay calm before he continued questioning Huo Yao.


    ¡°Second brother, are you kidding me? Why would I rob your treasures? Didn¡¯t we agree on dividing the treasures? Haven¡¯t your subordinates taken away your share?¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m not here to debate with you. Let¡¯s wait for Liu Chai!¡± Yue Yao gazed at the Resource Warehouse, waiting for their return.


    Confronting the aggressive Yue Yao, Huo Yao finally realized that something extremely offbeat was happening.


    He knew Yue Yao very well. There was no fire without smoke. It was impossible for his second brother to invade his privacy and seriously do something that would risk ruining their relationship.


    He had an ominous hunch, suspecting that he must have missed out on something.


    At that moment, Liu Chai and his crew continued to explore the Resource Warehouse.


    When they arrived at the deepest part of the Resource Warehouse, Liu Chai ordered, ¡°Brothers, take out all the resources you¡¯ve robbed! The rest of you keep watch!¡±


    Upon receiving the command, the players at the back quickly turned around to watch the door.


    The players, who robbed the resources, hurriedly took out all of the treasures and stacked them in a corner of the Resource Warehouse.


    This was the third part of their plan, to plant the stolen goods on someone else.


    The players who robbed the treasures turned off the simulation after they finished their quest. They walked across the Barren Grassland and headed for the military base that was located in the Land of the Nine Luminaries. They made a feigned attack, and led Huo Yao¡¯s Army to the Barren Grassland.


    At that moment, Liu Chai, together with his troops, met up with the other players, and ambushed the warriors of Huo Yao¡¯s Army who arrived at their heels.


    Initially, they intended to wait for the arrival of General Crescent Moon and his forces, wanting them to witness the presence of Huo Yao¡¯s Army at the Barren Grassland.


    Their plan went smooth, despite the fact that the players didn¡¯t expect Yue Yao to arrive at this crucial second.


    It seemed like everything was predestined. They didn¡¯t expect their plan to end so successfully and so quickly. All the players were absolutely thrilled.


    After the players took out the treasures, Liu Chai dashed out of the Resource Warehouse.


    Both Yue Yao and Huo Yao grimaced, awaiting Liu Chai¡¯s arrival.


    Then, Liu Chai hurried over. Once he left the Resource Warehouse, he lifted his gaze to look at Yue Yao.


    ¡°Lord Yue Yao, I haven¡¯t seen the treasures before, but there¡¯s a huge pile of treasures in the corner of the Resource Warehouse that look like they could be yours. You¡¯ll have to check it out on your own!¡±


    Upon listening to that, Yue Yao descended from the sky and headed inside.


    Huo Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This was the military¡¯s warehouse that stored their resources. It was impossible for them to keep their treasures inside the warehouse. Liu Chai¡¯s words had certainly alarmed him.


    He followed Liu Chai at the speed of light.


    When Yue Yao found the pile of treasures that was hidden in the Resource Warehouse, he was infuriated. He turned to look at Huo Yao.


    ¡°Eighth brother, I think you owe me an explanation!¡± Yue Yao raised his voice as he spoke.


    ¡°Second brother, I¡¯ve been framed!¡± Huo Yao¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°Someone framed you? Are you going to tell me that my subordinates, the Player Clan, framed you? Are you going to say that they brought the treasures along and placed it inside your army¡¯s warehouse on purpose? Are you claiming that they are trying to put the blame on you?¡±


    The Player Clan came from the Barren Grassland. Yue Yao was sure that they didn¡¯t carry any of the treasures with them. Thinking that he had successfully seized both physical evidence and the culprit, Huo Yao¡¯s rebuttal further enraged Yue Yao.

 Chapter 274 - Extremely Wronged (Part 4)

    Chapter 274: Extremely Wronged (Part 4)


    ¡°We¡¯re brothers! This is just so disappointing. You¡¯d better explain this!¡± Yue Yao was trying his best to contain his anger as he waited for clarification from Huo Yao.


    As Huo Yao was confronted by Yue Yao, he raised his head to look at the huge pile of sparkling treasures and let out a sigh, ¡°Second brother, believe it or not, I really didn¡¯t send people to rob your treasures, but I¡¯ll give you an explanation on this for sure!¡±


    After that, Huo Yao turned around and walked out of the Resource Warehouse along the passage. As soon as he was out, he bellowed, ¡°Attention all armies, assemble!¡±


    Upon listening to Huo Yao¡¯s furious bawl, the Fire Army moved immediately. Within seconds, all warriors assembled at the campground.


    Soon after, Huo Yao levitated into the air.


    ¡°All members who entered the Resource Warehouse recently, step out!¡±


    Seeing Huo Yao¡¯s angry face, all the Fire Army warriors couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. Still, a few hundred men stepped forward.


    ¡°Did any of you notice the extra treasures in the Resource Warehouse? Tell only the truth!¡±


    Huo Yao¡¯s confrontation caused the few hundred men who stepped out to fall into complete silence.


    ¡°Answer me, one by one. Those who dare to hide from me shall be sent to hell!¡±


    Hearing that, all of them trembled once again.


    ¡°I did not see anything!¡±


    ¡°I did not see anything!¡±


    ¡°I did not see anything!¡±


    ¡­


    After a few hundred people answered, one after another, Huo Yao turned around and looked at Yue Yao.


    ¡°Second brother, do you mind telling me why you¡¯re so certain that my subordinates, the Fire Army, have robbed your resources?¡±


    Yue Yao snorted coldly after hearing that.


    ¡°Then, you shall ask your subordinates the reason why they appeared at the Barren Grassland in the Land of Beiqi!¡±


    ¡°Those who went to the Barren Grassland, step out at once!¡±


    After Huo Yao said this, almost a hundred thousand soldiers stepped out.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the leader? Explain to me¡­ why did you visit the Barren Grassland!?¡±


    Huo Yao¡¯s face went stiff after seeing so many of his men step forward. He even had a wild guess in his mind.


    When he was absent, these soldiers secretly robbed the resources that were meant to be sent to Yue Yao.


    ¡°My lord¡­ our leader was¡­ by Lord Yue Yao¡­¡± a Ghost Commander stepped out at that moment, shaking in fear.


    ¡°He was in Beiqi to cut off my resources, do you think I should spare him?¡± Yue Yao replied coldly aside.


    ¡°You should!¡± answered Huo Yao right away, knowing justice was not with him. Then, he looked at the Ghost Commander and asked again,


    ¡°Tell me why were you in Beiqi then, did you really want to rob their resources?¡±


    Thump!


    Since he was sentenced with such a huge felony, the Ghost Commander was so shocked that he kneeled down immediately.


    ¡°My lord, there were intruders at the camp at the time. In order to know which forces they were from, we rushed out and chased them all the way to the Barren Grassland!¡±


    ¡°Intruders? From which force?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, but¡­ but they were very similar to the subordinates of Lord Yue Yao,¡± as he spoke, the Ghost Commander pointed at the Player Clan.


    ¡°Hahaha, my eighth brother, what an interesting guy you are. After all these equivocations, you¡¯re saying my subordinates, the Beiqi forces are the hypocrites? You should¡¯ve just blamed them when I asked you just now, why are you beating around the bush?¡± Yue Yao laughed cynically in anger after hearing that.


    He brought the Player Clan here himself, so how could he not know whether they had the treasures on them or not.


    ¡°Second brother, before the truth is revealed, I think we should sort out our thoughts properly. If it really was my subordinates who robbed your resources, I will not let a single one of them go, just to clear it out with you.¡±


    ¡°A few hundred thousand people, not leaving even one? How cruel you are. Not only are you putting the blame on them, but you even want to kill them!¡±


    Huo Yao knew that he was not in a position to say much. Although he was equally mad as he heard Yue Yao¡¯s words, he said, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t be in a hurry, I¡¯ll sort things out first!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    After settling Yue Yao, Huo Yao asked again, ¡°About the intruders that you mentioned, did they enter our camp?¡±


    ¡°They did not, but they were a nuisance outside, so we chased after them.¡±


    ¡°Are the leaders of the Resource Warehouse here?¡± Huo Yao yelled again.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± exclaimed five leaders who guarded the warehouse.


    ¡°Did any outsiders enter the Resource Warehouse today?¡±


    ¡°My lord, the Resource Warehouse was closed for today, so nobody has entered it yet. The most recent visit was yesterday.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Huo Yao¡¯s expression turned worse.


    All these facts miraculously pointed to the same fact. Thus, even he began to think that his own subordinates had robbed the resources.


    Firstly, the resources were robbed today. Since the Fire Army¡¯s Resource Warehouse is closed today, how could these resources just appear out of thin air?


    At this moment, the most recent visitors to the Resource Warehouse, the players, were the greatest suspect. However, Huo Yao dispelled this thought at once.


    If the Player Clan had entered the Resource Warehouse and tried to sneak the treasures in without anyone noticing, they must have a lot of inventory storage.


    However, even he didn¡¯t have treasures like these, while his eldest brother only owned a small fifty square foot inventory storage ring. How would the Player Clan own these, being the subordinates of Yue Yao? Moreover, they needed to own a few of them to store all the treasures.


    Thus, this theory was denied by Huo Yao almost immediately. Yet, the problem was here. Since the Player Clan had no inventory treasures and the Resource Warehouse was not opened today, how did those treasures get into the warehouse?


    After sorting out his thoughts, Huo Yao was suddenly worried. Could it be that few of my subordinate lords colluded and robbed my second brother¡¯s treasures? Then, they hid this heist from me?


    Nevertheless, based on his understanding of his subordinates and bodyguards, Huo Yao knew that they wouldn¡¯t dare do that.


    The issue was caught in a dead-end. Questions in his head became more entangled, thus Huo Yao couldn¡¯t come to a sensible conclusion.


    Yue Yao had the same hypothesis as Huo Yao.


    However, they were in different situations. Yue Yao knew that he brought the Player Clan to the Fire Army camp himself.


    So, his conclusion was totally the opposite. He thought Huo Yao was concealing the truth and his subordinates were forced to not admit their crimes.


    ¡°Eighth brother, have you made up your mind? How are you gonna explain this to me!?¡±


    ¡°Second brother, I think there must be a third force trying to frame me and ruin our relationship. They must have many inventory treasures for them to rob your resources and sneak into my Resource Warehouse after that,¡± Huo Yao presented his own assumptions to answer Yue Yao¡¯s question.


    ¡°Hahaha, eighth brother, I never knew you were such an excellent speaker. This incident couldn¡¯t be more clear! Obviously, your subordinates are lying and you are the mastermind of this heist!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about that! Other than the gods themselves, who else could have mastered the laws of space and invented such treasure in the Underworld? Could it be that some god wants to incite our relationship? If it really was an Underworld god, did they have to waste so much effort in destroying us?¡±


    ¡°Second brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Silent! I¡¯ll take the treasures with me. You and I will visit our eldest brother and let him take care of this!¡±


    When Yue Yao finished, he turned and looked at Liu Chai, ¡°Send these treasures back with the others¡­ I¡¯ll return later!¡±


    Rather upset, Liu Chai said, ¡°Boss Yue Yao, you must win our reputation back!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised to give you an explanation, so you will surely get one!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Dark Heaven Pavilion, Nine Luminaries.


    This time, the nine brothers gathered, but each of them had a grim expression.


    After listening to Yue Yao¡¯s description and Huo Yao¡¯s assumptions, without exemption, everybody thought Huo Yao lied.


    However, they understood this brother too well. Although he was slightly grumpier, he would never do something that could potentially ruin their brotherhood.


    Jin Yao, the fifth brother, said, ¡°Eighth brother, what you said was sort of unbelievable. We¡¯re all brothers here, you can just admit it and apologize. Even though we are siblings, your explanation¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifth brother, even you think that I did this!?¡± Huo Yao bolted up, the anger on his face could not be concealed.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, was it really an Underworld god?¡± Yue Yao glanced at him coldly.


    ¡°Second brother, stop pressuring me! I said that I didn¡¯t do any of this!


    ¡°What do you mean? Still being so confident after committing these lowly crimes! Am I really nothing to you?¡± Yue Yao got up at once, too.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere became very solemn. The two of them were so tense and serious, it was as if they could start a war at any time.


    ¡°Enough! Remember that you¡¯re brothers!¡± Xing Yao slammed the table and hollered.


    ¡°Eldest brother, I do treat him as a brother, but Huo Yao doesn¡¯t return the favor!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I understand this incident already. Eighth brother, I¡¯m going to question you now, please tell me the truth. We¡¯re brothers, so even if you did this, own it and nobody will blame you. We¡¯ll just think of it as you¡¯re temporarily blinded by profit. Everything will be fine if you correct your behavior!¡±


    ¡°Eldest brother, I said I didn¡¯t do this. I really didn¡¯t!¡± Huo Yao couldn¡¯t help but shout out in frustration, with all his brothers still being skeptical.


    Huo Yao felt extremely wronged. He hadn¡¯t done anything, but all of his brothers firmly thought that he had. Wrath was boiling in his heart, so much so that an urge to kill began to emerge.


    Yue Yao scoffed scornfully, ¡°Eldest brother, until now, he still has no intention of admitting his wrongdoings. However, the truth is clear. It was either some Underworld god¡¯s act or eighth brother¡¯s, you decide!¡±


    Hearing this, Xing Yao¡¯s head ached badly.


    He also thought that Huo Yao had instructed his subordinates to rob the treasures out of sudden greed. No god would need to waste so much effort to incite them, as the combined forces of the Nine Luminaries was unrivaled.


    ¡°Eighth brother, apologize now!¡±


    ¡°Eldest brother, I didn¡¯t do this!¡± Huo Yao screamed in rage again.


    ¡°Eighth brother, if you still see me as the eldest, apologize to your second brother!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, if you want me to apologize for things I didn¡¯t do, you¡¯ll have to dream about it! And you, Yue Yao, fuck you and quit this brotherly nonsense if you don¡¯t trust me!¡± Huo Yao utterly erupted in anger.


    He felt extremely wronged, but then they wanted him to accept this frustration and apologize for it. It was simply unbearable.


    At the thought of it, Huo Yao grew angrier and kicked the court table in front of him, before jumping onto Yue Yao with his fists flying.


    ¡°Yue Yao, how dare you frame me! This could even be an act which you¡¯ve plotted and carried out yourself!¡±


    ¡°Eighth brother, you¡­¡±


    Seeing that Huo Yao suddenly attacked him, the brothers became frightened and stood up at once.


    Boom!


    Yue Yao confronted Huo Yao¡¯s attack with a powerful punch.


    A strong air flow ripped through the air, toppling all the surrounding tables and chairs and sending them flying away.

 Chapter 275 - I Am A Player

    Chapter 275: I Am A Player


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Mansion of the Dead, Beiqi.


    A silhouette glided down from the sky and entered His Excellency¡¯s palace.


    This instantly caught everybody¡¯s attention. However, as soon as they saw the visitor more clearly, they began to panic.


    Yue Yao was heavily wounded. His attire was completely tattered while blood stains remained on his mouth, making him look extremely feeble.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s happened?¡± General Crescent Moon rushed up to support Yue Yao after seeing his condition.


    Yue Yao¡¯s face turned even more hideous when he heard this.


    Just now, he had completely severed ties with his brother, Huo Yao. Both of them fought mercilessly.


    His younger brother, Huo Yao, was supposedly just at the level of a Greater Ghost King. He shouldn¡¯t have been a worthy opponent.


    However, three of his brothers, Ri Yao, Chen Yao, and Mu Yao, were on Huo Yao¡¯s side.


    According to them, Yue Yao couldn¡¯t give enough evidence to prove that Huo Yao had robbed him. On top of that, they grew up together. Therefore, they knew that Huo Yao wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.


    The conflict was triggered, causing Yue Yao to fight against four brothers on his own.


    As for the other brothers, including His Excellency Xing Yao, they merely advised them to stop. However, they didn¡¯t step forward to help Yue Yao.


    At that instance, Yue Yao suddenly had an epiphany.


    After he left the Land of the Nine Luminaries, he became distant with the other brothers. Although their relationships remained, they had to think for their own benefits. Hence, Jin Yao and the others refused to lend him a helping hand.


    The eight of them were still a whole unit. However, since he was now the Excellency of Beiqi, he wasn¡¯t considered their family anymore.


    Yue Yao was a little bit devastated and completely enraged. After that, he didn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. Even though he was fighting four of them at once, he didn¡¯t falter and was clearly the stronger side.


    Under such a situation, something out of Yue Yao¡¯s ordinary expectations happened. His eldest brother, Xing Yao, gave up on stopping the energy blasts from both sides. Instead, he joined Huo Yao and the others to counter his attacks!


    Although Xing Yao was still yelling at them to stop, he chose to stand by Huo Yao¡¯s side.


    Since the eldest brother had made his decision, the others followed him naturally, even though they were unsure at first.


    Xing Yao was still trying to stop the fight but Yue Yao felt that they were biased against him. After all, Xing Yao resisted his attacks, instead of stopping Huo Yao and the others.


    Consequently, he lost, suffering a complete defeat.


    Since they were brothers, Xing Yao did not kill him. He only sighed and asked him to leave.


    In Yue Yao¡¯s perspective, the main culprit was Huo Yao. His greed tore their brotherhood apart, but the seven other brothers chose to stand by him in the end. He could not accept this humiliation. As he came back injured, he was already plotting revenge in his mind.


    He wanted Huo Yao to die a horrible death!


    Yue Yao kept a solemn face when replying to General Crescent Moon, though, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this later, I need rest!¡±


    Then, he entered his room in the palace.


    The people outside were rendered speechless, as they exchanged nervous glances with one another. General Crescent Moon¡¯s face was full of sorrow and anxiety, but the Rock Ghost King and the leaders of the other forces appeared composed.


    Liu Chai could not be happier.


    This was because he just analyzed Yue Yao¡¯s menu and discovered his current status.


    [Yue Yao (Greater Ghost Emperor)]:


    Character Details: Previous Lord of the Land of the Nine Luminaries. He headed to Beiqi after the discussion with his brothers and stole the throne of His Excellency of Beiqi.


    Character Status: Heavily injured (worsening)


    Even Liu Chai didn¡¯t expect Yue Yao to return with such serious injuries.


    Originally, stirring conflicts between the brothers was merely the beginning of their plan. Later, they would create a series of incidents to aggravate their disputes. However, things had already proceeded beyond their expectations.


    Hence, Liu Chai immediately sent Yue Yao¡¯s information to the forum.


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Dammit, our plan has gone astray. Aren¡¯t we supposed to injure Huo Yao? Why is our Boss Yue Yao the one that¡¯s injured instead? Call the director, let¡¯s see what she can do. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Watermelon Taro: ¡°The scenarios are going off track, calling for the director. @Classy_Lady_Yin_Xiaoqi¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Boss Yue Yao was wounded? I can almost see an injured little yellow chick yelling, ¡®I wanna become soul coins and experience points!¡¯ (laughing emoji)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Should we just settle him? It¡¯s a good chance after all!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity indeed. We planned to create conflicts between the nine brothers, but Boss Yue Yao is obviously being boycotted by the others right now. The script¡¯s ruined! (laughing emoji)¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Where¡¯s the director? Come out and arrange some new scenarios. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Classy_Lady_Yin_Xiaoqi: ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s clear that the other brothers are being biased due to Yue Yao¡¯s departure from the family. Yue Yao is worthless now. (sighing helplessly emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Classy_Lady_Yin_Xiaoqi: ¡°So director, what should we do now? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Classy_Lady_Yin_Xiaoqi replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°I suggest that we just kill him. (sincere eyes emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    The players allowed Yue Yao to ascend the throne easily, so that conflicts would happen between him and the other brothers in the Land of the Nine Luminaries. However, this crucial chess piece seemed to have lost his function already.


    In spite of that, Yin Xiaoqi also provided a solution for this, which promptly changed the players¡¯ attitudes.


    Soon, a swarm of players began to move toward the palace.


    The players had a simple goal ¨C they wanted to kill him while he was weak.


    Although General Crescent Moon had noticed the players¡¯ abnormal movements, he thought that the Player Clan was simply curious. Hence, he didn¡¯t dwell on it further.


    Since Liu Chai had sworn allegiance with his soul and they were on the same boat, he assumed that their betrayal was impossible.


    As General Crescent Moon was observing the players, Liu Chai and his gang opened the door to Yue Yao¡¯s room, before marching into it.


    Their appearance shocked Yue Yao, who was treating his wounds. So, he opened his eyes abruptly and yelled, ¡°What are all of you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Boss Yue Yao, who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after I¡¯m done treating my wounds, get out now!¡± Yue Yao ordered strictly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead my men to seek revenge for you!¡± Liu Chai turned around and growled angrily.


    Yue Yao panicked after seeing this, as he knew Liu Chai¡¯s personality well. If he declared so, he would really bring people to the Nine Luminaries for a battle with his brothers.


    Although his relationship with his brothers had soured, it hadn¡¯t deteriorated to such an extent, where an all out war between the two lands was needed. After all, Beiqi¡¯s forces were no match for the Land of the Nine Luminaries by itself.


    They still held on to their brotherhood. It would be totally different, though, if Beiqi sent troops first.


    Thinking about this, Yue Yao forcefully stopped the cycle of soul power in his body and rushed toward Liu Chai.


    However, as Yue Yao passed by the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King, an eerie feeling struck him. When he looked down, he saw that the Hydra King¡¯s hand had transformed into a huge python and bit him, while the Rock Ghost King¡¯s hands transformed into vines and entangled him.


    Snap!


    The python bit his chest and injected venom into his veins, causing Yue Yao¡¯s body to shiver.


    Liu Chai then turned around and launched a fist at his face.


    Thud! Yue Yao immediately fell onto the floor.


    ¡°How dare you betray me!¡± Yue Yao uttered, with a look of disbelief.


    He had witnessed Liu Chai, the Rock Ghost King, and the others vow with their souls to the Six Paths of Reincarnation. If they ever betrayed him in the presence of the Six Paths of Reincarnation, their souls would disintegrate into dust.


    Yet, the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation didn¡¯t affect any of them even though they had attacked him.


    Outside the room, players continued to throng into His Excellency¡¯s palace.


    General Crescent Moon was taken aback by this and instantly yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Retreat now!¡±


    The players ignored him and didn¡¯t stop coming. A group of players even broke off from the crowd and charged toward him.


    After Yin Xiaoqi announced the last option, the players knew it was time for the script to end. Their next task would be to reap their benefits.


    Apart from the treasures that they brought back, Yue Yao and his army were useless to them. Hence, it was time to annihilate them from the Land of Beiqi entirely.


    Countless players were swarming in and surrounding the palace.


    This was their only opportunity since Yue Yao was heavily wounded. If they didn¡¯t succeed this time, there would be no second chance for them because it was impossible for them to defeat him after he had recovered his strength.


    Groups of players constantly barged in. Then, all of them charged toward General Crescent Moon and started attacking Yue Yao¡¯s Army.


    The sudden attack caught General Crescent Moon off guard, so he tried hard to flee and ran to His Excellency¡¯s palace. Perplexed, he wanted to ask Liu Chai what was happening.


    However, when he entered and saw the scene inside the room, he was totally stunned.


    At that moment, Yue Yao was kneeling on the floor with his body tangled by vines and pythons, completely immobilized.


    They betrayed us!


    The idea abruptly popped into General Crescent Moon¡¯s head, but the realization came way too late.


    Battles had erupted in every zone of the Mansion of the Dead.


    The warriors of Yue Yao¡¯s Army randomly wandering around were all attacked by the players in various ways.


    At that moment, they finally revealed their true faces hidden behind their loyalty. They bit Yue Yao on his neck with a fatal attack.


    Since Yue Yao was heavily injured and his soul power cycle was forcefully cut off, he was clearly too weak. Unable to retaliate, he could only struggle to defend himself from the Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King¡¯s attacks.


    It was undeniable that Yue Yao, a Greater Ghost Emperor, was still strong even in this dreadful state. He snapped the Rock Ghost King¡¯s vines a few times and tried to escape. Still, the Rock Ghost King hung on with all his might.


    He didn¡¯t want to die and could never just respawn like the other players.


    Under the motivation of eternal death, both the Hydra King and the Rock Ghost King tried their very best to restrict Yue Yao and prevent him from escaping.


    However, the presence of General Crescent Moon undoubtedly gave the Rock Ghost King and the others a sense of danger. Luckily, the players had charged him from behind. In a flash, they surrounded General Crescent Moon and launched attacks at him.


    All 2.3 million warriors were attacked by the entirety of the Beiqi forces. Since the number of their opponents was ten times more, their resistance was nothing but a useless fight.


    Tonight, the Mansion of the Dead was destined to be sleepless.


    Massacres played out in every zone.


    Soul coins, experience points, equipment, and resources galore.


    It might be the player¡¯s fiesta, but it was also Yue Yao¡¯s Army¡¯s epitaph.


    When the first ray of sunlight rose from the East of Beiqi, everything had come to an end.


    The Mansion of the Dead, being a safe zone, was restored to its initial status by the artifact. No corpses or bloodstains could be found on the ground, as though nothing had happened there.


    In the Mansion of the Dead, Yue Yao was lying on the floor, teetering between life and death. His eyes were half-closed as he stared at the sunrise on the horizon, with an incredulous expression on his face, as if he was mocking himself.


    At this painful moment, he suddenly understood everything.


    His brothers had never betrayed him nor robbed him of his resources. Everything was a trap and he was just a chess piece that had stepped onto the board. The actions that he thought were right were nothing more than robotic movements controlled by the others.


    Finally, only his death remained!


    ¡°Yue Yao, from the moment you wanted to own Beiqi, you were destined to fail!¡± Liu Chai couldn¡¯t help but sigh, watching the half-dead Yue Yao.


    Although they were enemies and Yue Yao was only using him, Liu Chai had regarded Yue Yao as a real person. Thus, he was slightly reluctant to kill him.


    However, he knew that Yue Yao must die.


    Otherwise, the players would never live a peaceful day.


    ¡°Can you tell me how on Earth you did this? You guys vouched with your souls!¡± Yue Yao spilled out his doubt on his deathbed.


    The Rock Ghost King and the Hydra King exchanged glances and smirked.


    Just then, several server announcements rang out:


    [Server Announcement: the Rock Ghost King has officially become Beiqi¡¯s NPC!]


    [Server Announcement: the Hydra King has officially become Beiqi¡¯s NPC!]


    [Server Announcement: the Ghost General Demon has officially become Beiqi¡¯s NPC!]


    [Server Announcement: the Ghost General Ground Wolf has officially become Beiqi¡¯s NPC!]


    ¡­


    After listening to the server announcements, Liu Chai turned around and looked at the Rock Ghost King and the others in astonishment.


    ¡°How did you all do that?¡±


    ¡°We received the oaths from Tong Gua and swore loyalty to him long ago. From now on, we are truly from one family!¡± the Hydra King said with a grin, while holding Liu Chai¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hey, you still need me when you guys launch the elixir masterclass. This is a hidden plot activated by you, since now you¡¯ve met the requirements,¡± the Rock Ghost King also pulled a grin.


    Although he couldn¡¯t comprehend what they were saying, Yue Yao could almost feel their joy.


    ¡°So this is the true face of yours, Liu Chai!¡± Yue Yao said weakly before coughing some blood out.


    ¡°Sorry, Boss Yue Yao, you are the one who intruded Beiqi first¡­¡±


    ¡°Save your breath. The winner wins and the loser dies, this has always been the Law of the Underworld¡­ I understand!¡± Yue Yao¡¯s condition deteriorated drastically and he seemed to be in a daze.


    ¡°Did you vow your soul to other people like them previously?¡± Yue Yao asked in his final breaths.


    Liu Chai shook his head, as a big smile bloomed on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m different from them, I¡¯m a player and not from around here so I¡¯m not tied to the Laws of the Underworld!¡±


    Just then, a ray of sunlight shone on Liu Chai¡¯s face. Half of his face glowed with a faint halo, catching Yue Yao¡¯s attention completely as he lay feebly on the ground.

 Chapter 276 - Legendary Sniper Black Lily

    Chapter 276: Legendary Sniper Black Lily


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    New York City, United States of America.


    In the dead of night, when the hands on the clock tower converged at their zenith, chimes echoed throughout the city to announce that it was midnight.


    It was pitch black on top of the clock tower where she was waiting.


    In the distance, one could vaguely hear the pitter-patter of raindrops as they hit the glass.


    Ding!


    Emily flipped open her lighter cap and lit a cigarette. Then, she took a deep drag of it.


    The faint light emitted by the cigarette illuminated a tattoo on her upper arms. It was as vibrant as the colorful markings of a venomous snake, a tell-tale sign that she was just as deadly.


    As the embers of the cigarette flickered, she blew out a mouthful of thick smoke, her hand trembling unconsciously.


    She felt a sense of deja vu. Right now, her heart ached with melancholy and despair, just like when she had left her older brother five years ago.


    It was a gloomy and rainy day just like this, and they parted at a public bus stop.


    At that moment, she desperately wanted to ask the driver to stop the car or bash the windows to attract her brother¡¯s attention, so she could jump out and run toward him.


    She wanted to tear down every single obstacle between him and her.


    Her breath quickened at this thought, her eyes turned bloodshot and shivers wracked her body. She had brought herself to tears with her vivid imagination.


    However, in reality, she merely sat there docilely. Their shoulders grazed past each other¡¯s, as she silently watched his silhouette become nothing more than a hazy outline and fade into the distance.


    After that, she walked on the road with no return. She had chosen this path herself, it was a journey with no detour.


    Footsteps could be heard in the dark. As the sound gradually became audible, a silhouette slowly emerged and the surrounding street lights lit up.


    A man with a beard approached from afar, holding a document folder in his hand. He was wearing headphones and seemed to be stepping in sync with the music.


    A glimpse of sorrow crossed Emily¡¯s eyes as she saw this man draw near, she sincerely hoped that he would not come any closer.


    Yet, she had no other choice, as this was her mission.


    He was a killer!


    This man was her mentor and had retired peacefully after a notorious career as an ace assassin. He was the one who taught Emily all her assassination techniques and made her who she was today.


    He was a mentor and friend to her, but¡­


    Emily slowly looked down. She rested her cheek on the cold buttstock of the gun and peered through her rifle scope, focusing her gaze on the man below.


    Truth be told, with her prowess, she didn¡¯t even need the scope, but this was the last farewell to her mentor.


    Bang!


    A bullet swirled out of the barrel and landed point-blank on the man¡¯s forehead, which instantly exploded into a bloody shower.


    She had equipped a silencer so the gunshot blast was quite faint, without alarming anybody nearby.


    She took a look through her scope once again to check the fallen body on the floor below. Emily¡¯s lips quivered at the grotesque sight. Not long after, she took out a mobile phone from her pocket and dialed someone.


    Beep¡­ beep¡­ beep¡­


    After three rings, the call was connected, but only silence greeted her.


    ¡°Mission accomplished, the target is killed!¡±


    ¡°Good job, Black Lily¡­¡±


    Before the receiver had even finished talking, Emily hung up. She then took her gun, called the Kiss of the Black Lily, placed it on the floor, and dismantled it at lightning speed.


    Within two minutes, the complicated multi-structural sniper rifle had been broken down into individual parts and packed away in a cello case.


    After doing this, she stood up quickly and climbed down the clock tower, with the cello case on her back. She used the uneven ledges of the walls to help her descend.


    She immediately vanished into the darkness of the night.


    After finishing this mission, Emily had earned another month of vacation but she felt lost. She had no idea where to go, or how would her future turn out.


    Would she meet her death at the hands of some newcomers as her teacher just did? Or fail a mission and get arrested? Or maybe, she would die in some dark corner?


    It seemed like any thoughts about her future were all related to death. Feeling pitiful, Emily¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile.


    She was a killer!


    While walking, she suddenly felt uneasy. Her keen senses told her that someone was watching her from the darkness.


    Her footsteps sped up right away and she broke into a sprint.


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang through the air, so Emily spontaneously jumped forward.


    The shot had been precise, but Emily had quick reflexes. She might have avoided a lethal wound, but she sustained an injury to her calf. The wound was about the size of a goose¡¯s egg.


    Knowing that there was another killer out there in the dark, Emily pulled the cello case before her without hesitation and hid behind it.


    By doing so, she had obscured the killer¡¯s vision of her and thus made sure her attacker had lost sight of his target. She planned all this after deducting the killer¡¯s location from the direction of the bullet.


    A silent stalemate ensued.


    Other than the sound of raindrops hitting the floor, the surrounding plunged into silence.


    As time went on, Emily knew her opportunity had arrived when the streetlights didn¡¯t light up.


    She opened the cello case from the side, and swiftly assembled her sniper rifle.


    Bang!


    A gunshot echoed. This time, it did not hit Emily, but grazed the street light.


    The sound of a bullet colliding with metal stirred the street lights to life again.


    This time, the killer in the dark saw Emily clearly through his scope as she tried to assemble her sniper rifle. A crooked smile crept onto his lips as he aimed his gun directly at her.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two opposing gunshots boomed out in unison. However, the bullets collided mid-air, bursting into a shower of metal shrapnel that scattered to all sides.


    The killer was shocked.


    This must be a coincidence!


    Surprised by this turn of events, the killer suddenly had flashbacks about this female killer named Black Lily and all of her notorious rumors.


    He immediately aimed at Emily again. Just when he was about to vehemently pull the trigger, he looked through his scope and saw a bullet appear in his line of sight, approaching and enlarging rapidly. Everything before his eyes went pitch black.


    One bathed in light, while one was hidden in darkness. Despite being at a disadvantage, Emily still easily dispatched the assassin. This was her craft, and also the reason why nobody could surpass the Legendary Sniper Black Lily.


    After eliminating the killer, Black Lily ripped a piece of her clothes off and quickly bandaged her bleeding calf. Then, she fought through the pain and sprinted away.


    When she reached about a hundred yards away, Emily came to a sudden stop. Her calf had bled so profusely that it drained her stamina, hindering any further movement.


    And just then, her cell phone rang.


    Emily grabbed her phone from her pocket and tossed it into a drain beside her.


    She knew that this assassination had been planned. After all, the only ones that knew her assassination and escape route was the organization.


    Taking a deep breath, Emily willed herself to trudge on. Then, she noticed a building just ten yards away with a sign that read clinic.


    She took a glance at her bleeding calf. She might risk exposing herself, but she could not be bothered by menial details anymore. So, she dragged her wounded right leg and limped toward the clinic.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The door swung open when she slammed on it, revealing a bespectacled man with blue curly hair who greeted her.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± a man asked as he looked at Emily, surprised by her beauty and also by her bleeding right leg.


    Emily nodded as she leaned feebly on the door frame for support.


    Seeing this, he quickly helped Emily into the building and shut the door behind him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hey, this is a gunshot!¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes turned menacingly cold as she looked at the man who was treating her wound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ worry¡­ I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± the man immediately reassured her. Even though his expression contorted in concern, he continued, ¡°But your leg might not be saved¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that, now treat the wound and stop the bleeding so I can be on my way!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll hurt, do you want to play a game to get your mind off the pain?¡± the man gestured to a virtual reality headset on the table.


    ¡°No!¡± Emily replied impassively.


    ¡°I think you should play for a while, there¡¯s an egg-sized hole on your leg, it¡¯s going to need some filling¡­¡±


    ¡°I said no!¡± Emily declined again with a serious tone.


    She was a killer, so she was always vigilant. Playing a game at this moment would be risking her safety by putting it in others¡¯ hands. She did not trust the man before her, so she refused his offer.


    After half an hour of bandaging, the man finally finished treating Emily¡¯s wound. Then, she stood up, preparing to leave right away.


    ¡°It¡¯s just treated, don¡¯t put force on it or else the wound might re-open!¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she turned around and walked toward the door.


    It was dangerous for her to stay here and she had left her sniper rifle outside, so she had to leave as soon as possible.


    She approached the door and just before she opened it, police sirens rang out from outside.


    Emily¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Then, she looked at the male doctor and quickly limped back into the house.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything!¡± the male doctor promised her again.


    After Emily entered the house, the male doctor rushed to the door and pressed the cleaning button.


    Immediately, the cleaning robot outside the house was activated. They wiped away any traces of blood outside in mere seconds.


    Not long after, a knock came on the door. The male doctor calmly opened the door, even though his heart thundered in his chest.


    The door opened and a middle-aged man stood on the other side. He was slightly plump but wore an extremely serious expression.


    ¡°Doctor Haier, did you hear gunshots just now? Or have you seen any strangers?¡±


    ¡°What? Gunshots? What happened?¡± Haier feigned shock and confusion.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, have a good night!¡± the officer outside quickly deflected. They didn¡¯t enter the house to investigate since they had a few other houses to inquire.


    After he shut the door, Haier hurriedly went back inside the house. However, he discovered that Emily was hiding behind the door and clutching a dagger.


    ¡°They¡¯ve left!¡± Haier muttered in exasperation.


    He didn¡¯t know why he had covered for Emily. If he had to think of a reason, it would be because of her exquisite looks.


    Truly, this was her gift since the day she was born.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Emily sighed in relief and thanked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my name is Haier. What is yours?¡± Haier smiled as he stuck his right hand out.


    Emily ignored him and merely limped to the sofa outside of the house and sat down, with her brows knitted together tightly.


    Awkwardly, Haier followed her out. Then, he looked at Emily and said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of policemen searching around outside, I guess you have to spend the night in here.¡±


    Yet, Emily remained unresponsive.


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Do you need to play a game? There¡¯s a really cool game that came out recently. Once you enter it, you won¡¯t feel the pain from the outside world.¡±


    Still, she did not reply to him.


    After a few failed attempts at conversation, Haier felt crestfallen about the distant and stoic Emily.


    Then, Emily finally replied, ¡°Fine, give me the virtual reality headset!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    A wide smile broke out on Haier¡¯s face after his successful attempt to get a response out of her. He picked up the VR headset and swiftly handed it to Emily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help connect the computer¡­ the game¡¯s called Battle Online¡­ the most anticipated virtual reality game of the year!¡±


    Emily completely disregarded Haier¡¯s words. After she put on the headset, the game interface appeared.


    Anyone could tell that Dr. Haier was a game enthusiast, as the virtual interface was packed with gaming icons and a variety of other unknown special gaming software.


    After scanning the icons, Emily¡¯s eyes landed on Battle Online.


    She could play any game, but since Haier strongly recommended this one, she would give it a try.


    Hence, she selected the Battle Online icon.


    It could be said that it was a total coincidence how the Legendary Sniper Black Lily embarked on her journey to become a Hunter Legend.

 Chapter 277 - Dream Eater

    Chapter 277: Dream Eater


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After Emily the Black Lily logged into the game, the opening animation greeted her.


    She had a sweeping view of the scenery from above. There were abandoned buildings and barren lands, everything in her sight looked completely decimated.


    Then the scene zoomed in. Vicious beasts prowled the land and lava erupted from the ground as screeching black gales whipped around her.


    Numerous creatures were in a killing frenzy, murdering each other¡­


    The scenery made her feel a sense of apocalyptic chaos.


    Then, the title appeared¡­


    [There is no peace in this world but an endless massacre, only the strong will survive!]


    Roar!


    A deafening growl boomed and the fonts of the title shattered into fragments, before falling away. In the background, a huge crack split the earth to reveal an enormous arm made up of lava and rocks, violently smashing toward her.


    Since these scenes were too realistic, she broke out in cold sweat as the hand appeared to crash down on her.


    Then, the animation suddenly switched scenes. This time, she found herself on an intergalactic starship.


    When she was scanning her surroundings, a hologram at the main control panel was activated. It was a figure of a blonde woman.


    ¡°Commander, the Naraka Star, our previous home, is right below us. The war has decimated it but we¡¯ve discovered the latest technology to rebuild it. It¡¯s time for us to return and reclaim our homeland from these creatures!¡±


    What should I do? She touched the control panel and felt its cold metallic finishing. Black Lily¡¯s heart itched with curiosity now.


    Also, she was surprised to find her numbed right leg had regained its sensitivity.


    Everything in this world awed her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared three mech battle suits for you, please select one!¡±


    As the artificial intelligence¡¯s voice tapered off, the hoverboard beneath Emily¡¯s feet activated and brought her inside the spaceship¡¯s mech warehouse.


    Swoosh!


    Three sets of different colored mechs slowly emerged from the floor.


    The introduction for these mechs followed shortly after:


    [Lightsaber Mech (1 Star Difficulty)]:


    Mech Details: Uses Lightsaber as the main weapon and suitable for close combat. It is equipped with a laser dagger and small-caliber ion gun.


    Mech Specialty: Close combat, very high maneuverability.


    Mech Upgrade Trend: Protective armor strength, lightsaber strength.


    [Rechargeable Mech (3 Star Difficulty)]:


    Mech Details: Ranged attack mech that can utilize various rechargeable weapons, ammunition depot, and equipment depot available in the mech warehouse.


    Mech Specialty: Close, mid, and ranged combat, lower maneuverability, wide variety of weapons.


    Mech Upgrade Trend: Ammunition depot upgrade, weapons upgrade (ammunition depot upgrade increases internal ammo damage and inventory space)


    [Auxiliary Mech (1 Star Difficulty)]:


    Mech Details: Auxiliary Mech, able to produce auxiliary tools such as Nano Mech Repairing Ball and control fields (Gravity Field, Repulsive Force Field, Mech Repairing Field), equipped with a lightsaber and small-caliber ion guns.


    Mech Specialty: Well-balanced attributes, capable of close and ranged combat, mainly focused on providing support in combat.


    Mech Upgrade Trend: Mech strength, portable production factory.


    ¡°Commander, please select your mech suit!¡± the spaceship¡¯s AI requested.


    Emily inquisitively inspected the three mech suits as her eyes skimmed across them. Soon, her eyes focused on a weapon strapped behind the Rechargeable Mech.


    The silver, intricately-carved rifle shone with the colors of a rainbow under the light. It had a diamond-shaped scope that could focus accordingly based on the pupil¡¯s activity, while criss-crossed black stripes decorated the barrel.


    A cold primal feeling washed over Emily, as she had fallen for this mysterious sci-fi weapon at first sight.


    Under Emily¡¯s observation, the Rechargeable Mech began to turn so she could get a better look.


    ¡°This is the one!¡± Emily made a quick decision.


    ¡°Are you sure, Commander? You cannot change after selecting!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After Emily made her selection, the other two mech suits descended back into the warehouse while the Rechargeable Mech was elevated even higher. The surrounding platforms broke apart, as mechanical arms shot out to dismantle the mech.


    ¡°Lord Commander, please stand in the central loading zone, we will assemble the mech soon!¡±


    Emily stood at the designated location, as the mechanical arms whizzed to life around her, busily attaching mech pieces on her. Then, a new menu floated before her.


    [Please select the Basic Mech Transformation Options. Since you have selected the Rechargeable Mech, which is a ranged output, starting damage is sufficient, armor is recommended. It can prioritize the strengthening of maneuverability and mech strength, and follow up with weapons and ammunition depots!]


    Emily was deep in her thoughts as she read the menu in front of her. It stated that it had 50 spiritual ores strength with more strengthening options below.


    She had never played any games before and didn¡¯t know where to start. However, she was a sniper in reality, so the strengthening option seemed pointless to her.


    Her eyes swept past the other strengthening options such as power sources and mech strengthening, before finally landing on the weapon strengthening option.


    She clicked on it and the menu glowed in response to show the details of the strengthening.


    [Dream Eater (Level 1 Growth Sniper Rifle)]:


    Weapon Details: Made with Stellar Clan technology, this is a ranged combat weapon that can consume spiritual ore. Default shooting range 2.4 miles, total length 50 inches, rifle weight 15 pounds, rifle barrel 24 inches, attached with Stellar Diamond-shaped Aiming Scope (with night vision available), RRS sniper tripod, and 10 rounds of bullet capacity.


    Default Weapon Specialty: Converts bullet heat to energy (increases damage by 10%)


    Weapon Growth: Excellent


    [Dream Killer (Level 1 Growth Machine Gun)]


    [Desperation (Level 1 Growth Pistol)]


    ¡­


    The menus of three different weapons appeared.


    After some consideration, Emily clicked the strengthening button of the Dream Eater sniper rifle.


    Light rays shimmered and the Dream Eater was upgraded to Level 2, making the body of the gun seem even more graceful.


    After she witnessed the weapon¡¯s change, Emily was in high spirits. So, she clicked strengthening again.


    ¡°Commander, are you sure you want to level up the weapon again? Naraka Star is in danger, in the beginning stage¡­¡±


    Emily ignored the AI¡¯s advice and wanted more strength. She only had eyes for this captivating Dream Eater now.


    After continuous strengthening, her new Dream Eater had reached Level 5. Suddenly, the system showed a notification, ¡°Insufficient spiritual ore, strengthening of weapon has failed!¡±


    The Dream Eater had undergone a total transformation from its original appearance. Now, the rifle looked like a spitting venomous snake. No doubt, Emily¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    At the same time, the AI¡¯s voice resounded again, ¡°Commander, your mech is fully assembled and default strengthening is completed. Preparing to enter the battlefield, I wish you good luck!¡±


    Just then, the hatch of the spaceship opened. A sense of weightlessness overcame Emily as she rapidly descended.


    Her body zipped through clouds and nebulas, speeding up with each passing moment.


    When she approached land, the boosters on her back activated. Flames shot out to slow her descent. After she had landed safely, the booster immediately detached itself.


    [Blue Valley Ruins]


    The name of her location appeared, before quickly fading away.


    [Main Quest: Development of the ruins]:


    Quest Details: Clear out every clan in the Blue Valley Ruins and use this zone as the first development center.


    Quest Notification: Before dominating the Blue Valley Ruins Zone, respawn after death would be in a random location within the ruins.


    [Server Launch Challenge Quest: Deadly Hunter]


    Quest Details: During this quest, Hunting Points will be rewarded for each creature killed within the Blue Valley Ruins. The Top 1,000 players with the most Hunting Points in the server will be the winners of this quest.


    Quest Notification: Amount of Hunting Points will be given based on the creature¡¯s strength.


    Quest Reward:


    1st place: Awarded the title (Deadly Hunter), 600 soul coins, 100 spiritual ore strengthening points.


    2nd-10th place: Awarded 500 soul coins each, 50 spiritual ore strengthening points.


    11st-100th place: Awarded 200 soul coins each, 20 spiritual ore strengthening points.


    101st-1000th place: Awarded 100 soul coins each.


    Remaining Quest Time: 9 days, 3 hours, and 29 minutes.


    Beside the quest details was the real-time leaderboard of the players¡¯ Hunting Points.


    Emily suddenly realized that this game had just launched its server less than a day ago when she looked at the Quest Notification menu.


    Nothing was more important, though, than the realism of the game that had captivated Emily¡¯s heart.


    She unconsciously took a step forward.


    Although she wore a mech suit, her movements were not restricted. It was as if the mech suit was an extension of her body.


    Just when she wanted another attempt, a noise from nearby attracted her attention.


    She was standing on a small hill now, while the noise had come from below. She walked a few steps forward and saw a player in a black mech suit running for his life, with more than ten wolf-like creatures in hot pursuit behind him.


    The player in the black mech suit held a lightsaber and appeared helpless against his pursuers. He occasionally turned back to slash at them, but the wolf pack was too aggressive. Whenever he stopped, they would immediately swarm him.


    After some curious observation, Emily reached for her Dream Eater on her back.


    As she touched the weapon, a circuit of light streamed through the stripes on the barrel.


    The diamond-shaped scope shot up automatically.


    ¡°Cool!¡± Emily was beyond satisfied with this sniper rifle.


    She lifted the sniper rifle and aimed at the evil wolves below.


    The rifle scope worked just like how it was described in the introduction. It began to automatically adjust itself based on her eye movements, giving her an enlarged view of the faraway wolf pack in mere seconds.


    Bang!


    A bullet shot out from the barrel but Emily only felt the slightest tension from recoil.


    In the distance, a bloody bullet hole suddenly caved in on an evil wolf¡¯s forehead as it was chasing after the player. Instantly, it collapsed onto the ground and ragdolled for a short distance.


    Emily grinned. She widened her stance and rested her cheek on the buttstock to aim again.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    ¡­


    One shot, one kill!


    Emily, with her leveled-up sniper rifle, showcased her vicious killing prowess.


    The hunt had awakened a predatory lust deep inside her. She was drunk and completely immersed in her sniper mode.


    Over ten wolves were wiped out in the end, without a single missed shot.


    Even the player who was being chased was terrified.


    He looked at the limp bodies of evil wolves on the ground and was dumbfounded to find a bloody bullet hole through all of their foreheads.


    ¡°Damn, this accuracy is unreal!¡±


    What surprised this player more was, other than the remarkable accuracy, the shockingly high damage that was inflicted.


    This server was barely a day old and the players had to use all their power to defeat a single evil wolf. Even the weapon with the highest damage had no records of single-shot kills in the forum.


    The player averted his eyes to the hill, only to see Emily strapping the sniper rifle behind her back as she turned to leave.


    What a professional player!

 Chapter 278 - Bot-Like Player

    Chapter 278: Bot-Like Player


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Much to the satisfied anticipation of the American server players, Battle Online had officially launched.


    The immense popularity of the game was mind-blowing. With its three main servers combined, the game attracted 23 million players on the day it was launched.


    Naraka was undoubtedly the hardest to survive for all of the players. At the current stage, none of the players could last a full ten hours. Most of them were attacked and killed by monsters as they entered.


    However, this didn¡¯t discourage any of them. Instead, they began to fervently discuss in the forums about various survival techniques in blissful agony.


    This was because Battle Online never let them down. Just as how it had been promoted, it topped every other game in terms of replicating reality. Its realism attracted many players and kept them deeply engaged.


    Its mech growth mode also made the game more interesting as most of them grew up with sci-fi themes. Many of whom had dreamed of one day operating their own machinery as a Mech Warrior.


    A debate whether the American server¡¯s mech growth mode or the other server¡¯s physical growth mode was cooler had become a hot topic on the forum. Professional players posted their own analysis and argued over them with each other.


    However, a recently posted video blew everyone on the forum away. Even the older players from the original server were shocked by what they saw.


    [Desperate. Help! I offended someone I shouldn¡¯t have. Is this an aim-lock cheat? Officials should investigate it!]


    Author: Skywalker


    Content: Honestly, it¡¯s all my fault. We attacked an elite monster because we were a big group. But we were doomed because that legendary killer targeted us. She must¡¯ve used an aim-lock. Didn¡¯t you promise us that this game has no cheaters? This game has only just launched, but we already faced a cheater with aim-lock. Please watch the attached video.


    In the video, a group of seven were walking among the ruins of a city, and they appeared to be hunting for their prey.


    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out. The leader of the group, walking in front, was thrown backward and fell heavily to the ground. His mech helmet had a perfect bullet hole.


    [Player Parker was killed by Player Emily! It was a headshot!]


    Everyone was stunned by this notification.


    They knew that even if the mech was damaged, as long as the player inside was alive, the player would still be in the game. However, this death notification meant the shot had killed the player inside the mech, with a direct shot to the head.


    Just then, a cracking sound pierced through the air as another team member fell to the ground.


    [Player Luke was killed by Player Emily! It was a headshot!]


    Once again, a single shot had punched through the mech and killed the player inside. The sniper¡¯s unbelievable skills shocked the rest of the team.


    Everyone quickly scrambled for cover.


    ¡°Jack, Harry, prepare to shoot the raider at your 2 o¡¯clock¡­ Chris, Robert, on me¡­ we¡¯ll draw her out!¡±


    Upon hearing his command, two players pulled out their own Dream Eaters and took aim.


    ¡°On my command¡­ three¡­ two¡­ one, fire!¡±


    They immediately dashed out and sprinted toward Emily¡¯s direction.


    Splurt!


    [Player Chris was killed by Player Emily! It was a headshot!]


    As this soldier died, the two snipers who had locked their sights on Emily hiding in a ruined building, pulled their triggers at the same time.


    However, she ducked, her cover shielding her from the two bullets.


    Jack and Harry were nervous but stayed focused. They kept their eyes on the wall where she had hidden behind, waiting for her to reappear.


    Emily¡¯s three headshots had them severely traumatized.


    Meanwhile, the other team members were approaching their target. A stand-off might be an advantage for them.


    As they waited, Emily¡¯s silhouette suddenly emerged for a split second before ducking back behind her cover.


    Bang!


    [Player Jack was killed by Player Emily! It was a headshot!]


    This headshot utterly confounded the remaining sniper.


    ¡°Fuck, she must be a cheater, she¡¯s definitely hacked the game! I was just about to take a shot when her head popped out, but she¡¯d already fired a shot. Didn¡¯t she have to aim? I want to report her!¡±


    Harry¡¯s growl rippled over the team¡¯s chat channel. Everyone¡¯s hearts sank when they heard this.


    She could hit a target 400 yards away with a single headshot, without even aiming. A cheat was the only reasonable explanation for this.


    ¡°Dammit, get her first, we¡¯ll report it later!¡±


    Two soldiers had approached the ruined building and were climbing up the exterior wall using their lightsabers and daggers.


    Meanwhile, Harry, who was waiting below, kept his eyes on Emily¡¯s position. His heart thumped wildly in anxiety.


    They had seven members working together. In mere seconds, four of them had already died. His gut went cold thinking about her unbelievable sniper skills.


    Then, he saw Emily¡¯s muzzle moving. Harry instantly tightened his finger around the trigger. If Emily moved a muscle, he would kill her.


    Bang!


    A gunshot suddenly rang out.


    [Player Harry¡¯s mech is damaged. Mech compartment ejection imminent!]


    ¡°I will fucking report this, she¡¯s cheating!¡±


    As he was ejected from the mech, Harry was in despair.


    His target had shot him without even showing her head, although he never moved. He could not believe that this Emily could lock on him so precisely without aiming.


    Still hurtling through the air, Harry suddenly saw Emily with a Dream Eater in her hands.


    He realized Emily¡¯s rifle was tracing his body¡¯s trajectory.


    Bang!


    [Player Harry was killed by Player Emily! It was a headshot!]


    Harry¡¯s eyes widened the moment he was shot in the head, clearly in disbelief. He was obviously falling yet he was still shot precisely in the head.


    What kind of sorcery is this?


    Now, five members of the team were dead. Meanwhile, the remaining two Lightsaber Mech soldiers had approached the top of the ruined building.


    Emily stepped forward and glanced at the two soldiers, who were less than two yards away. She pointed the muzzle, pulled the trigger, and lowered her rifle in one fluid motion.


    Bang!


    One soldier crumpled to the ground. It was another fatal headshot. One shot, one kill indeed.


    Now, the last soldier was extremely close to Emily. Leaning onto the lightsaber in his right arm, he leaped at her, ruthlessly swinging the dagger in his left hand at her.


    Emily may have been unstoppable in a long-range duel, but now he was very near her. In close combat, the Lightsaber Mech would surely be the winner.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Emily to step forward and jump from the building.


    The dagger missed her shoulder. Then, the scene turned dark.


    Everyone who watched the video clearly saw that as Emily jumped off the building, she spun around, took aim, and killed him with a single shot!


    The video caused an uproar in the forum. Nobody could explain this god-like phenomenon, extremely certain that it was a cheat.


    Forum:


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Wow! The beginning was good enough, but that last instant-kill at the end ¨C did she do that on pure instinct, or did she use a cheat? (surprised emoji)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°The casual players are shocked. Is this the birth of another supremely professional player?¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s a cheater but officials, please ban her. She¡¯s too scary!¡±


    Peppa_Boar: ¡°I¡¯m still shaking in fear. Is this a legendary shooter in real life?¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°Even I, despite having seen many professional players, am still stunned. I can¡¯t imagine how frightening she would be in real life!¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°I guess she¡¯s an actual ace sniper or one who works for an underground organization in reality. I can¡¯t think where else she could have gotten her skills from. (shocked emoji)¡±


    High_Ping_Warrior (Europe): ¡°I¡¯m frightened. She¡¯s the big boss who¡¯s put her real-life skills to use in the game. (shocked Evil King face.jpg)¡±


    Star_Universe (Europe): ¡°I¡¯ve reported this video already, let¡¯s wait for the officials¡¯ reply. If it¡¯s not a cheat, I think she¡¯s gonna start rolling!¡±


    Reinhardt (Europe): ¡°It¡¯s not a bug, it¡¯s the debut of the Black Lily of Death. I¡¯m trembling in fear. This lady is the strangest of the strange, trust me, don¡¯t mess around with her!¡±


    Prince_Charming123 (USA): ¡°Too scary. I just checked the Hunting Challenge Leaderboard, this fellow should be the one in first place. (picture attached)¡±


    [Hunting Challenge Ranking. Time remaining: 6 days 12 hours and 45 minutes]:


    First Place: Emily (Rechargeable Mech). Hunting Points: 3932


    Second Place: Cruise (Rechargeable Mech). Hunting Points: 1321


    Third Place: Evans (Lightsaber Mech). Hunting Points: 1289


    Fourth Place: Katie (Lightsaber Mech). Hunting Points: 1276


    ¡­


    Roasting_Chang¡¯e_While_Hugging_Jade_Hare: ¡°Fuck, higher than the first and second runner ups by three times! Cheater! Impossible!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Finally, we¡¯re not alone. Now there¡¯s a big boss who will be a worthy opponent for the cheater group in our zone. Of course, Hu He the Great Demon King is excluded, he¡¯s totally clueless. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Yechen_The_Most_Handsome: ¡°I¡¯m trembling. Luckily, I¡¯m a close combat fighter. If I played against her in long-range combat, I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t beat her even with all the luck in the world. (weak face emoji)¡±


    Jedi_Knight: ¡°One shot, one kill. No bullets wasted. This is the debut of a truly epic player. I look forward to the godly war between the big bosses in the Individual Skills Battle!¡±


    Yigit (USA): ¡°I wanna know. Even if she used the aim-lock cheat, the damage wouldn¡¯t be this high, unless she leveled up her Dream Eater with all the resources she had.¡±


    Bible_Apostle (USA) replied to Yigit: ¡°I fear that it might be just as you thought. If I had skills like this, I would surely upgrade all my weapons and go fight all the monsters at much higher levels!¡±


    ¡­


    Emily¡¯s performance had wowed her audience.


    Whether it was any of the three servers, every player was stunned.


    Even Ao Jian and his group were lost in deep thought after watching the video.


    Emily¡¯s name had also made it onto the three main servers on the third day the American server launched. She was already burned into every player¡¯s memory.


    Deadly! Obstacle-free sniper! Rampaging aim-lock monster! Grim reaper!


    All sorts of nicknames began to emerge, and every one of them certainly proved Emily¡¯s superhuman sniper skills.


    As the players waited, the officials finally made an announcement. Because of Battle Online¡¯s impeccable reputation, a few lines of explanation was enough to convince all the players.


    Battle Online Official Announcement: ¡°After deliberating over players¡¯ reports and feedback, we now officially confirm that Player Emily has not used any cheat codes. All of her sniper skills were using her personal abilities. In fact, this game is free from any cheaters, scripts, or any other hacking programs.¡±


    The official announcement evoked chaos among the players again.


    This time, the bot-like player named Emily was instantly regarded as a highly Legendary Sniper.

 Chapter 279 - Even The Useless Players Could Become Gods

    Chapter 279: Even The Useless Players Could Become Gods


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Blue Valley Ruins, Land of Naraka.


    This land that had once nurtured the highly civilized and advanced Blue Valley Clan had lost its previous luster.


    In this vast modernized city, most of the buildings were overgrown with vines and moss, while bloodthirsty beasts roamed the streets. It truly resembled a ghost town in some sci-fi movie.


    In the Land of Naraka, the dominance of a clan was never permanent. Nobody could guarantee that their clan would stand forever in such a harsh environment. So, they had to kill and loot endlessly. At the same time, they must bulk themselves up to wipe out all other forces that could be a threat to them.


    These were the central themes of Naraka, the harshest environment of all the realms in the Underworld. Brutal power is truth and the right to speak to the outer world.


    From the rooftop of an abandoned high-rise building, a silver Dream Eater glimmered ominously in the fading sunlight.


    Wind speed of 12 feet per second, from east to west. It was a wind of middling speed, blowing at a positive angle¡­


    After adjusting the angle, Emily¡¯s sights immediately exceeded 1500 yards through her sniper scope.


    In her sights, a silverback gorilla in broken armor was tearing up its prey and ferociously consuming it, as blood splattered everywhere.


    [Silverback Demon Gorilla (Fledgling Ghost Commander)]:


    Creature Details: A byproduct of accidental exposure to the Blue Valley Clan¡¯s radioactive substance, this silverback gorilla¡¯s body cells have mutated, altering its genetic sequence to give it extreme physical strength and defensive power.


    Creature Status: Micro-growth. Its body constantly regenerates, thus, it needs a large amount of food for sustenance.


    Bang!


    The sound of a gunshot broke the still air. A bullet spun out of the barrel and arched toward the gorilla¡¯s head, under the influence of wind speed and gravity.


    Splat! The shot landed precisely on the forehead, causing it to tumble backward, almost falling to the ground.


    Provoked, the silverback gorilla growled in anger. It turned around and scanned its surroundings furiously with its eyes.


    This was the first time she had encountered a Ghost Commander. Emily was stunned by its resilience.


    So far, this creature had demonstrated the strongest resilience amongst all the others she had encountered. It was still moving about normally after being shot in a vital spot.


    Still, Emily¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Years of stalking and killing had trained her to keep a steady head.


    She adjusted her rifle slightly, before firing another shot.


    Bang! The bullet hit the wounded gorilla on the same spot on its forehead. Instantly, the wound collapsed and tore up its skin, and blood started to gush out from the bullet hole. This enraged the beast. It thumped its chest angrily as it looked around for its attacker hidden in the shadows.


    Just as Emily was about to fire her third shot, the silverback gorilla turned and fixed its eyes on her, 1500 yards away and all.


    Bang!


    Again, the shot hit the same spot, and a mist of blood exploded from the silverback gorilla¡¯s forehead.


    Growl!


    As the silverback gorilla roared, it hopped upward and reached for the roof of a building beside it. It leaped from one building to another, moving at incredible speed toward Emily.


    Realizing that she had been discovered, Emily did not panic. She tapped her chest once and an ammo storage cartridge popped out.


    She took out three special blue bullets, removed the magazine carefully, and loaded the three special bullets into the slot.


    [Armor-Piercing Bullet (Beginner Level Special Ammunition)]:


    Item Details: Special ammunition purchased at the shop, 20 soul coins per bullet.


    Item Effect 1: Level 1 penetration (Target defense decreased by approximately 10%, maximum value limit 100)


    Item Effect 2: Bullet damage increased by 20% (this damage is affected by weapon).


    Ka-ching!


    Ammo was now locked and loaded. Take aim and fire!


    Her shoulder jolted back hard from the rifle¡¯s recoil, as the bullet flew out of the barrel, leaving two vortex trails in its wake.


    Bang!


    The silverback gorilla was advancing too fast to dodge the shot and was hit directly.


    Argh! The creature cried out in pain as it fell to the ground.


    This time, Emily had not aimed for its forehead. Instead, she had shot it dead center in its right eye.


    The armor-piercing bullet penetrated the silverback gorilla¡¯s right eye, straight into its brain. Milky white brain matter seeped out from its right eye, as it screamed in agony and rolled around the ground in pain.


    Unmoved, Emily looked through her scope again, searching for other parts on the creature where she could inflict extensive damage.


    She was fully aware of her own dire situation. All her resources had been used up to upgrade her weapons. If these powerful creatures were to get too close, she would not stand a chance. Her only effective strategy was to kill them from a great distance.


    Even after losing an eye, the silverback gorilla could still see well. Thus, it remained a danger to her.


    Growl! The gorilla roared into the sky, sending a huge shockwave rippling outward, as it flailed about on the ground.


    Bang! Another armor-piercing bullet shot into the silverback gorilla¡¯s mouth this time.


    Rawr!


    This shot had a devastating effect. The silverback gorilla began to vomit blood, spitting out half of its tongue that had been sliced off by the armor-piercing bullet.


    She only had one armor-piercing bullet left. Emily¡¯s expression became increasingly somber.


    This powerful creature¡¯s endurance was beyond her. Ordinary recharged bullets had no effect on it, so she had to make sure she finished the creature off with this last bullet.


    The distance between them was now about 700 yards.


    The silverback gorilla seemed to sense her deadly skills in long-range combat. Suddenly, it turned around and flailed its limbs about as it moved backward toward Emily.


    Seeing this, Emily pulled out her magazine, swapped her last armor-piercing bullet with charged bullets, and slid the magazine back into her rifle.


    Ka-ching! Her rifle was loaded.


    Ready, aim, fire!


    Bang! This shot hit the back of it¡¯s head and disrupted its balance, causing it to stumble and almost fall.


    Emily¡¯s lips curled upward slightly. She adjusted her aim for another shot!


    Bang!


    The bullet hit the wound on the Silverback gorilla¡¯s forehead again. This time, it penetrated the back of the creature¡¯s head, as it let out a deafening cry.


    Gauging the distance with her eye, Emily quickly pulled out her magazine and slid the last armor-piercing bullet into the chamber of her rifle.


    Dynamic Vision Device activated!


    The mech revved up, as the outline of the silverback gorilla¡¯s movements reflected off Emily¡¯s eyes.


    Her last armor-piercing bullet. No mistakes were allowed with this shot!


    Bang! The muzzle flared.


    The bullet passed through the wound made by the previous four shots, penetrated deep into the silverback gorilla¡¯s brain, and collided with the other armor-piercing bullets that had been shot into its right eye. This intense impact turned the silverback gorilla¡¯s brain into goop.


    Now, it was less than 200 yards away from Emily. Five more seconds and it could have a chance to fight back!


    However, it crashed to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust as it fell heavily.


    [Server Announcement, Player Emily skipped 76 levels and killed a Beginner Ghost Commander level creature, the Silverback Demon Gorilla, activating an exclusive reward: one customized weapon!]


    This time, the three main servers went berserk again.


    No one expected any player to kill a Ghost Commander Level creature seven days into the server¡¯s launch. And to top that, she skipped 76 levels. This could have been deemed a divine miracle to the older players, since it was an achievement even elite players like Ao Jian had never won.


    Forum:


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°How scary is this sniper? I can understand the skip-level creature killing part. Back then, Ao Jian also skipped tons of levels to kill creatures. But this is a freaking 76 level skip. Are you kidding me? (shocked emoji)¡±


    Prince_Charming123 (USA): ¡°Only snipers could be this badass. If other players upgraded their weapons, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they¡¯d die. However, the Rechargeable Mech is the hardest to control among all mechs, and those that have a sniper rifle as their main weapon is even harder. Sniping requires all factors such as light, wind speed, rain, etc., so please don¡¯t choose rashly or you¡¯ll definitely regret it!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°They used to say assassins kick the most butt, but now things have changed¡­ I¡¯m crying for casual players like us, can the officials please strengthen our kind.¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Also, no one has learned the Praj?¨¡ Scarification at the current stage. If the distance of the Praj?¨¡ Scarification is infinite, and I locked the Sniper Legend from 1000 yards away, then her headshot would have been a reverse headshot. In conclusion, assassins are the daddies of all other classes. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Assassin_Creed: ¡°If Greater Mages had forbidden skills, an epic war between the players would begin, and the world of gaming would be destroyed by this. The expansion packs would be fast-forwarded to the chapter where we rebuild our home. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Junior_Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°What the hell are you saying? I say the soldiers¡¯ defenses are the best. No matter if it¡¯s the Praj?¨¡ Scarification or forbidden skills, even when the world¡¯s gone, we¡¯ll still be here for eternity. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Jason (Europe): I checked the American server¡¯s current class data. She must¡¯ve used all of her resources to upgrade her weapons. If she were at the same level, I guess one sword would take her out.¡±


    Apocalypse (USA) replied to Jason (Europe): ¡°The problem is, no one can get near her. (begrudging emoji)¡±


    Jason (Europe) replied to Apocalypse (USA): ¡°Put it this way, the American server¡¯s Rechargeable Mech aces in long-range combat. But, then shockwaves from a single missile could kill her if she keeps upgrading her weapons like this.¡±


    Apocalypse (USA) replied to Jason (Europe): ¡°Sounds about right. (Shining eyes emoji)¡±


    Junior_Captain_Of_Demolition_Officers: ¡°I think only the killer couple can match her at the current stage.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Hu He Demon King: I don¡¯t know what you guys are fighting about. I need a train to house all the ghost commanders I¡¯ve dug up. A beginner level Ghost Commander is not even worth my effort. I¡¯m done. Time to dig for some gods. (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Five days later, Emily¡¯s performance shook the whole forum again.


    Besides admiring her superhuman skills, the topic of whether her extreme style of distributing her resources was right or wrong was hotly debated by the players.


    Soon, players who selected the Rechargeable Mech in the American server began to emulate Emily¡¯s strategy of dumping all their resources into upgrading their sniper rifles, trying to skip levels and kill creatures.


    Unfortunately for them, they failed tragically.


    When they tried to emulate her initially, the forum on the official website was flooded with negative reviews about the Rechargeable Mechs using sniper rifles as the main weapon. Naraka players said that it was the most useless class among the useless classes.


    After all, ordinary people would never be able to operate an awesome weapon like a sniper rifle so easily.


    After numerous attempts, many players eventually gave up trying to upgrade their sniper rifles. They switched to other weapons that were easier to use such as rechargeable hand grenades and machine guns.


    It could be said that skip-level creature killing became an unreplicable legend in the Land of Naraka.


    It was then that the players finally realized something.


    There were no real useless classes. As long as you were skillful enough, a useless class could become a legend, and even a god!

 Chapter 280 - The Black Lily Of Death

    Chapter 280: The Black Lily Of Death


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Emily never thought that killing this powerful creature would have earned her a hidden reward.


    A game menu immediately appeared in front of her and a system notification popped up.


    [Please select a customized weapon: (1) Close Combat Weapon (2) Long Range Weapon]


    Emily immediately tapped the second option.


    [Long Range Weapon custom options: Bow and arrows, Stealth weapons, Firearms, Energy aggregators¡­]


    After numerous selections, a template of a white sniper rifle appeared before her. There were many parameters and recommended schemes beside the template. There was also a feedback column at the bottom.


    Emily knew her way around sniper rifles extremely well, so she ignored all the recommendations and began making her own configurations. She made it based on her personal favorite weapon in reality, The Kiss of the Black Lily.


    At this moment, Emily was like a kid in a candy store, rather than a ruthless killer.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at Tong Gua¡¯s forge in the Beiqi Mansion of the Dead¡­


    A shirtless Tong Gua was pounding a piece of fine cold spirit ore with a hammer in his right hand.


    ¡°Fuck, why isn¡¯t she done yet? She really thinks she¡¯s making an artifact!¡± Tong Gua felt restless as he glanced up at the number of repeated parameters.


    This was the first time he had faced a customer with such a complicated request. If it were other players who were customizing their weapons, he would have probably completed their request by now. However, this time was different. This was an order from Lu Wu, and he had been instructed to build it in the given amount of time.


    He thought that it was almost done, but he realized that this customer¡¯s weapon configurations were all her own. None of his recommendations had been considered. In fact, she ignored them completely. This greatly exhausted Tong Gua as he could only modify the spiritual ore¡¯s purity and shape bit by bit.


    Clang! The helpless Tong Gua had nowhere to release his frustration and anger, so he vented his resentment on the spiritual ore.


    Once Emily was done setting her sniper rifle¡¯s parameters, Tong Gua could finally speed up his forging.


    Tong Gua¡¯s powerful forging skills were undeniable, as he pounded relentlessly on the spiritual ore, gradually bending and twisting it into the form of a black sniper rifle.


    When his work was almost done, Tong Gua prepared to throw the rifle into the forging oven for enchantment.


    Suddenly, additional feedback from Emily came in again, ¡°Make the rifle parts modular. I must be able to disassemble the rifle quickly at any time, and reassemble the parts differently into another weapon.¡±


    This left Tong Gua utterly dumbfounded. He stared at the already-formed sniper rifle template and felt the urge to kill someone.


    Wouldn¡¯t this mean he had to do it all over again?


    All he could feel now was anger, endless anger. This player better not come to the Mansion of the Dead or else I will show her the meaning of true happiness!


    However, Tong Gua realized that there was a problem. Since he did not know anything about firearms, how was he supposed to forge all the different components?


    Tong Gua was stuck, having no idea where to start. Suddenly, multiple drawings appeared in his mind as he heard Bei Li¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Follow these blueprints! After you¡¯ve strengthened it with the enchantment, pass it over to me!¡±


    Barrel, muzzle brake, optical pupil-focusing sights, sensor assembly, laser rangefinder, grip, buttstock, magazine, barrel, bullet box, bracket, rifle groove, trigger cocking lever, various high-precision screws, bolt, hammer, firing pin, safety, locking mechanism, recoil spring, hammer, iron resistance, shell hook, ejector, magazine¡­


    Tong Gua almost killed himself when he saw the blueprints. All these just to make one weapon? And not multiple weapons?


    Tong Gua looked glumly at Xiao Tian who was lying on his bed and scrolling through the forum. Resentment began to fill his eyes.


    Xiao Tian noticed Tong Gua¡¯s resentful stare and turned around quickly, ¡°Boss Tong Gua, don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ I don¡¯t know how to do this!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you learn? I can teach you. As the saying goes, learn a skill for a better tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°No no no! I¡¯m too dumb. I don¡¯t have enough talent to forge anything. It¡¯s better if I don¡¯t ruin your reputation!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­¡± Tong Gua said grudgingly.


    Still, the task had to be completed. Tong Gua took out a few more cold pieces of spirit ore and threw them into the forging oven, as the hammer in his hand started pounding once again.


    After two hours of relentless pounding, all the components for the weapon were finished and assembled. Tong Gua was so exhausted that he lay still on the ground.


    ¡°Anyone here, please receive the parcel!¡±


    As Tong Gua finished speaking, a ray of light swept over, and all the firearm components on the forging table disappeared.


    ¡°Not bad. As a reward, here are 200 soul coins for your trouble. Kindly check and accept them!¡± Bei Li¡¯s mischievous voice rang out.


    Tong Gua had recently gotten into a lot of debt while playing cards. He could not even afford Wood Spirit wine and was anxious to earn money to pay off his debt. This reward of 200 soul coins immediately made Tong Gua¡¯s anguish disappear.


    ¡­


    After collecting Tong Gua¡¯s weapon components in the Artifact Channel, Bei Li put on a serious expression and adjusted the frame of her glasses as she readied herself to give the sniper rifle components a second round of enchantment. This would make its performance more suitable for the mech and optimize the parameters of Emily¡¯s customized weapon.


    After everything was done, a weapon with a deep black metallic luster appeared.


    [Unnamed Level 1 (Growth weapon)]:


    Item Details: Produced by Tong Gua¡¯s Forge. An Epic Level sniper rifle that has gone through two degrees of enchantment, designed by an unknown expert. There are 32 internal components that can be disassembled and assembled into a new type of firearm. (Available after 80th Level)


    Item Level: Epic Growth type. (Can be reshaped by the owner¡¯s shooting style)


    After looking at the weapon with satisfaction, Bei Li sent the weapon to Emily¡¯s personal channel with a nod.


    Lu Wu took out his little book and wrote Emily¡¯s name in it.


    There was now an additional member in the Gifted Level players book. Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    The reason why Bei Li made the gun herself this time was because both of them recognized Emily¡¯s talent and ability. They also felt that she had great potential.


    ¡­


    [Game Notification: Your weapon has arrived. Kindly receive and check it out!]


    Emily, who was still dreaming about customizing her own weapon, immediately opened her channel and removed the sniper rifle excitedly.


    Her gaze was instantly drawn toward a lily that was outlined in black on the buttstock.


    It looked as if it was blooming and wilting at the same time.


    A black light surrounded the body of the gun and the black lily appeared to be constantly changing its form under a stream of light. It was so beautiful that Emily fell in love with it at once.


    Click!


    A clear mechanical sound was heard as she pulled on the trigger.


    What a great weapon! This feeling reminded her of her lost gun, the Kiss of the Black Lily.


    She then removed the gun magazine and tried loading it in order to get a better feel of it. To her surprise, she found a purple bullet inside with a black lily engraved on it.


    [Black Lily (Special Bullet)]:


    Item Details: A free gift that¡¯s included with the customized weapon. This limited edition item cannot be repurchased once depleted.


    Item Effect: Damage is tripled, with Level 5 penetration (50% disruption, Upper limit set to 10,000 points).


    (Attention: Since the Underworld exists in real life, the disruption has an upper limit. For example, the beginner¡¯s level bullet-proof vest, even though it has 10% disruption, can only have a maximum of 200 defense points. Another example is the Ghost Emperor Level biological data that has a defense of 10,000 defense points. It¡¯s obviously unrealistic to use a beginner¡¯s level bullet-proof vest to break a 10% defense, hence the upper limit is set.)


    The effect of this bullet shocked Emily.


    What an amazing concept of triple damage!


    She thought about the frightening power of this gun, combined with her killing style which was mainly head and neck shots that caused critical damage. If these are all tripled, with an addition of a 50% disruption, then I would be unstoppable!


    Emily punched the air in excitement. With the bullet, she believed that one shot was enough to beat that silverback demon gorilla that she had previously encountered.


    This bullet was a work of art, so Emily felt reluctant to use it.


    After much thought, she didn¡¯t place the bullet back into the rifle magazine, but into her channel instead.


    This would be her deadly friend in the future.


    [Game Notification: Please name your customized weapon!]


    The appearance of the game notification stunned Emily for a moment. Then, the corner of her lips then curled up into a smile:


    ¡°The Kiss of the Black Lily!¡±


    [Naming Successful. This weapon has been named: Kiss of the Black Lily]


    Now that the naming was done, Emily opened her shop menu and clicked on the weapon forging menu. She placed Kiss of the Black Lily on the upgrade column and placed her Dream Eater on the right side.


    [Confirm disposal of weapon? Once confirmed, Dream Eater will be turned into spiritual ore (experience points) and will be absorbed by the Kiss of the Black Lily. As a result, the weapon will be permanently destroyed.]


    Confirm!


    After clicking on the confirm button, Dream Eater began to break down. It turned into multiple rays of light and rushed towards the Kiss of the Black Lily.


    Bang!


    The right column turned into a pile of black ash as rays of light encircled the Kiss of the Black Lily, automatically upgrading it to Level 24.


    Emily¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as she watched the Kiss of the Black Lily become even more beautiful.


    After removing the weapon, Emily disassembled and then reassembled the components.


    After an hour of disassembling and reassembling, Emily became familiar with the weapon inside and out.


    She reassembled it once more before loading it with rechargeable bullets. Her heart pounded with the desire to kill.


    It¡¯s time to test it!


    Creatures within Emily¡¯s 1,000 yard radius immediately became her target.


    One shot, one kill!


    At that moment, Emily seemed like the God of Death, using the Kiss of the Black Lily to send kisses of death to creatures within her radius.


    The most critical damage could not be harvested so easily.


    The unbelievable effectiveness of Emily¡¯s shots shocked even Lu Wu, who was watching behind the scenes.


    Emily had now really become a black lily, exuding a deadly fragrance and filling everyone with fear.

 Chapter 281 - Potion Master Trial

    Chapter 281: Potion Master Trial


    The Mansion of the Dead, Beiqi.


    In stark contrast to the grueling survival mode in the Land of Naraka, the lives of the players in Beiqi had slowly regained normalcy after the death of the short-lived king, Yue Yao.


    Lu Wu had tried to recruit Yue Yao before, but he had his own principles. Thus, he stubbornly refused Lu Wu¡¯s invitation.


    Since he couldn¡¯t return to the Land of the Nine Luminaries and his army had also completely perished, it was undoubtedly a shocking trauma for him. In his eyes, the players were his arch-nemesis, so he¡¯d never surrender or join their side, even in death.


    This immensely disappointed Lu Wu, but he remained merciless.


    The rules of the Underworld stated that the victor would be king. Furthermore, Yue Yao had discovered Lu Wu¡¯s existence at that time. Since they could not co-exist, there was no need for him to continue living.


    After Yue Yao had passed away, the overall strength of the players in Beiqi was elevated again. The destruction of Yue Yao¡¯s Army gave the players a special title as a reward, so they were all greatly satisfied.


    After everything had returned to normal, the players had a huge variety of activities to entertain themselves, other than farming monsters to level up like usual.


    After the Rock Ghost King had become an NPC, it¡¯d be safe to say that the entire Land of Beiqi would be under the players¡¯ control soon.


    Their next step would be to declare an all-out war against the Nine Luminaries.


    That day, all the players suddenly received a game notification.


    [Game Update Announcement: A new life character class called Potion Master is unlocked.]


    Potion Master (Life Character Class):


    Character Class Details: This class does not clash with the player¡¯s main character class. After officially becoming a Potion Master, the player will obtain its unique special skills.


    The description of the five main basic skills of the class:


    [Potion Crafting (Beginner¡¯s Level)]:


    Skill Details: The main skill of Potion Master. The player precisely calculates the uses of each spiritual material and refines them together to craft a potion with a stronger effect.


    [Spiritual Material Spirituality Identification (Beginner¡¯s Level)]:


    Skill Details: After mastering the skill, the players can identify the spirituality value of each spiritual material, as well as discern the difference between similar-grade spiritual materials. After leveling up, the player can observe the spirituality condition (dehydration, depleted soul aura, overnourished, and others).


    [Spiritual Plant Cultivation (Beginner¡¯s Level)]


    [Spiritual Plant Grafting (Beginner¡¯s Level)]


    [Spirituality Purification (Beginner¡¯s Level)]


    ¡­


    The first life character class was unveiled to a cacophony of excited screams from the players.


    Meanwhile, in the safe zone of the Mansion of the Dead in Beiqi, a gigantic tree-like structure suddenly appeared next to Tong Gua¡¯s Forge. There was a huge board plastered across it.


    [North Rocks Potion Crafting Society]:


    Building Details: In the Potion Crafting Training Society, all the players above Level 80 can apply to advance into a Potion Master. After passing a series of tests, players will officially become a Potion Master and obtain a Potion Master menu. (Application to advance into a Potion Master would open regularly.)


    Building Functions: Potion Master advancement, purchasing Potion Crafting Furnace, Potion Master class upgrade.


    Building Owner: The Rock Ghost King (Mid-stage Ghost King NPC)


    The unveiling of the Potion Master life character class instantly attracted a huge number of players¡¯ attention, especially the peaceful players that hated battling and preferred spending their leisure time nurturing plants and flowers. Thus, a swarm of people immediately thronged the North Rocks Potion Crafting Society.


    However, contrary to their expectations, it was not easy at all to advance into a Potion Master.


    Even in the Underworld, only very few people could become a Potion Master. After all, it was not really a game. Only players that were truly gifted could walk down this path and persist for a long time.


    Actually, it was quite easy to craft potions if one followed the preset template correctly, even the measurement artifact for potion-crafting could be set properly. The players merely needed to collect enough ingredients and click start to easily begin the crafting process.


    However, if the players did not adhere to the template settings perfectly, they would be stuck in a dead-end, while over-reliance on the template would remove the ability to innovate recipes in the future.


    Since Lu Wu wanted to mold the players into an actual talented clan, he had to naturally make a trade-off there.


    Hence, instead of forcing them to use the potion crafting templates, he allowed the players to practice first. He only provided them the technology and information required, so that the players could experiment on fusing the spiritual materials with a stable value.


    With such a harsh and stringent education method, Lu Wu believed that a large number of genuine Potion Masters could be born in the future.


    They would need to rely on their own effort to grow and create new formulas, as well as learn to revise and improve many existing recipes.


    A myopic and limited selection of spiritual materials based on the template would only restrict their innovation, so Lu Wu swiftly abandoned the idea.


    He was highly expectant of them, so he would never try to limit their potential.


    At that moment, all the players suddenly received a trial quest notification that was announced by Lu Wu.


    [As the Potion Master class that is revealed this time is a life character class with an extremely high level of difficulty, it will only be open for 10,000 players to apply. Do you want to join the Potion Master advancement trial?]


    When the players saw that there were very limited spaces, all of them bitterly lamented that the officials wanted to bully the fragile players.


    However, Lu Wu still provided a clear explanation in response to their dissatisfaction.


    He stated that the trial was the first, so there would be many more in the future. He also further emphasized the extreme difficulty in playing a life character class like Potion Master.


    Even though the players were endlessly complaining, they were still highly curious about this new life character class.


    Alas, something else caused all of them to gape in bewilderment.


    Everyone that clicked to participate in the Potion Master Trial immediately received three dictionary-thick books that were sent by the system.


    [Medicinal Herbs Identification (Complete)]


    [Beginner¡¯s Level Potion Master Guidelines (Simplified)]


    [How to Craft Potions with the Highest Efficiency (Simplified)]


    It was also followed by a game notification:


    [The Potion Master advancement trial will be held in three days. Please read through these books carefully, they will have decisive importance on the results of the trial.]


    In the forum:


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Fuck! I want to play a game but it makes me study instead! I surrender my sanity to the devs of Battle Online! You guys are too impressive! (kneeling down emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°I want to kill someone! Who would¡¯ve guessed that I would one day still have to memorize these three thick books to death, even after graduating from school? Bastard devs, have a taste of my spear! (knife dripping with blood.jpg)¡±


    Roasting_Jade_Hare_While_Hugging_Chang¡¯e: ¡°I extremely despise studying, but I also want to advance into a Potion Master. What should I do? (bawling emoji)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°The weakest noob like me finally has his chance! A pauper will finally turn into a noble! I¡¯ll burn the midnight oil and drown myself in these three books, I accept this challenge! (bright eyes emoji)¡±


    Albus_Dumbledore: ¡°Bastards, how dare they force me to study! Why don¡¯t they place another condition that only a PhD student can advance!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Albus_Dumbledore: ¡°Shh, shut up! Don¡¯t let the officials see your message, they might actually do it! (laughing emoji)¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°All players will claim that they won¡¯t study even if they starve to death or have no games to play! (exasperated emoji) But when all guilds announced that they are recruiting players to become Potion Masters and offer sky-high salaries and premium-grade treatment, I¡¯m sure everyone will rush head-first at it! (okay sign emoji)¡±


    Fabulous_Fancy_Elements: ¡°As someone with a PhD in chemistry, I¡¯m definitely picking this class. Come at me, you trash! (crazy threatening eyes emoji)¡±


    Science_Freak: ¡°Fuck, I absolutely love this. I can even experiment like mad in a game? When I saw that the official announcement said that the potion crafting is full of uncertainties and a mystery potion can help increase 100 levels, I was beside myself with excitement! I¡¯m going to study like there¡¯s no tomorrow for the next three days, I¡¯m going to do this! Once I¡¯ve made my mind, not even Jesus can hold me back!¡±


    ¡­


    After the announcement, the players were filled with an ambiguous mixture of joy and uneasiness. The players who hated studying especially almost fainted from the immense shock.


    Hence, the players started to make endless attempts, from harsh threats and soft coaxing to coy persuasion and cute acts. By hook or by crook, they desperately wished the officials could alter the contents of the trial this time.


    Clearly, they were merely banging their heads against a brick wall, as the officials would never grant them their wish.


    In fact, this time, Lu Wu did not even give them a reply.


    Thus, the loud whining and grumbling from the players gradually calmed down.


    One player concisely summarized the contents of the Potion Master Trial:


    ¡°My parents constantly nagged me to study more since I was young, so that I can be someone successful in the future. However, I ignored all their advice, until one day, I became addicted to a game called Battle Online. Only then, I realized that my parents¡¯ words were not wrong!¡±

 Chapter 282 - Changing Fate By Studying

    Chapter 282: Changing Fate By Studying


    The day after the announcement of the Potion Master Trial, a strange atmosphere surfaced around the Mansion of the Dead.


    It seemed like each and every one of the players was carrying a set of thick books and lowering their heads as they diligently studied the pages with solemn expressions. Their eyes seemed to be blazing with determination, desperately wanting to reach for the sky.


    Even the interactions between the players had strangely altered.


    Passerby A: ¡°Brother, where are we going to level up today?¡±


    Passerby B: ¡°I¡¯m not going, stop disturbing me while I¡¯m studying!¡±


    Passerby A: ¡°Brother, I discovered an island at the Void Ocean today, there might be treasures there!¡±


    Passerby B: ¡°I¡¯m not going, stop disturbing me while I¡¯m studying!¡±


    Passerby A: ¡°Brother, we haven¡¯t cleared the Instance Dungeon today, let¡¯s head out now!¡±


    Passerby B: ¡°I¡¯m not going, stop disturbing me while I¡¯m studying!¡±


    ¡­


    An even more laughable fact was that some of these players extremely abhorred studying when they were students in the past. However, all of them had transformed into studious and diligent little darlings, merely to advance into a Potion Master. They would even occasionally gather in groups to discuss the contents of the potion crafting books.


    According to a certain player, if he had studied so diligently in school, he could have entered Harvard with ease.


    The players had no option but to dip their heads in their new textbooks and study seriously since the officials were so uncompromising. After all, there was no shortcut to achieve it. If they really wanted to become a Potion Master, they could merely study industriously and nothing else.


    Thus, a huge number of players had given up on their daily activities such as killing monsters, collecting spiritual materials, and fishing. They had completely dedicated their hearts and minds to studying, diving deep into the sea of knowledge.


    A player even recorded these happenings and edited them into a video, before uploading it to the country¡¯s most popular video game website, which garnered great attention from other netizens who fervently discussed it online.


    [There¡¯s no future in playing games. Look at us, high-quality players from Battle Online. We only love studying here. (bold emoji)]


    In the video, the figures of the players could be seen reading studiously in every corner of the Mansion of the Dead. Some of them were even clustered in groups and arguing their heads off until their faces were flushed with anger, simply because they had conflicting views on the book contents. It was as though these players were a faculty of academics.


    Players who had never played Battle Online were understandably flabbergasted by this unusual sight.


    Sword_Dance_In_Red_Dust: ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Battle Online was very evil, but I¡¯m completely impressed this time. Studying in a video game, isn¡¯t it simply seeking pain? (laughing with tears emoji)¡±


    MC_Player: ¡°Shudders. Is this game so scary? How did it make all these passionate players study so obediently?¡±


    Lazy_Cancer_Patient: ¡°Splutter! I was drinking water when I watched the video, so I couldn¡¯t help but spat out a mouthful of liquid! Isn¡¯t this too amazing? During their school days, these stupid students with poor results abandoned their education because they were addicted to video games. This is really my first time seeing all these video game addicts so immersed in studying. As expected, Battle Online players defy all our common sense. (kneeling emoji)¡±


    Terrain_Changing_Mighty_Sword: ¡°Can we say that Battle Online is forcing the standard of domestic video game players to change? Hahaha!¡±


    Spring_Water_Commander: ¡°This rocks! How did Battle Online manage this feat? My curiosity is killing me¡­¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Spring_Water_Commander: ¡°Hi, just a Battle Online player passing by in the comments. Don¡¯t speculate or doubt us, we¡¯re merely trying to enrich our knowledge and polish our virtues. (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Compared to the avid discussion happening in the external forums, the exchange in the Battle Online forum was even more heated.


    This time, the contents no longer consisted of a miscellaneous collection of meaningless ramblings about the game contents, but was completely covered with posts about questions or opinions from the players regarding the potion textbooks.


    With nearly 30,000,000 players competing for just 10,000 spots, the acceptance rate was even lower than applying to be a government agent.


    However, this didn¡¯t discourage the players. In fact, all of them wanted to have it a go because everyone was equal. They were all starting from zero without any basic fundamental knowledge about it.


    However, these complex and difficult potion crafting books tormented the players terribly. Many players would have hit a dead end if they didn¡¯t discuss the content with one another.


    Thus, everyone was united in their feelings toward the Battle Online devs ¨C they wanted to kill all of them!


    The players simply couldn¡¯t comprehend what the expectations the Battle Online team had when they cherry-picked these three complicated encyclopedias to torture them. While perusing the boring pages and pages of words, the players became so drowsy that their souls had left their bodies.


    One thought lingered in every player¡¯s minds. If they have so much leisure time, why don¡¯t they invent some game settings that can help the players improve?


    A fact that pained them even more was that the content of these books was quite reasonable and logical. Actually, some players with medical knowledge found that much of the information in the books could be applied in real life.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t find spiritual materials in real life, they could relate to some of the viewpoints in the books.


    Thus, all of the players came to the conclusion that the devs of Battle Online were all terrifying monsters.


    It was because the knowledge and information that appeared in the game spanned across different fields, from the previous battle skills that could be applied in real life to the situation now. Time and time again, the developers of this game implemented settings that were curiously realistic.


    Hence, the players gave the devs of Battle Online a nickname, the Wicked Mob. It meant that each and every one in the dev team was wickedly intelligent.


    The players were painfully helpless in the face of the Wicked Mob, hence they could only be forced to study diligently.


    Undoubtedly, a group of players had also become truly engrossed in studying during these three days.


    At first, they forced themselves to read the pages, because they didn¡¯t believe that these books would be too difficult for them.


    However, they were utterly mistaken. Even though there were only three books, the contents were so vast and all-encompassing that the players felt they couldn¡¯t finish them entirely even in a few months¡¯ time.


    These passionate players became truly immersed in the process. By following the instructions in the books and using the spiritual materials in the game, they even slowly started to practice crafting potions.


    However, the results were a complete mess. Without extensive experience or necessary knowledge, it would be impossible to successfully craft potions with mere luck.


    Needless to say, overexcited people like these had always existed throughout history. While most of the players gave up on further experimenting, a few adamant players continued to make multiple attempts.


    On the third day, some players managed to craft an elixir from fire, causing a shockwave of surprises in the Battle Online community.


    [First Grade Green Elixir (Low-quality)]:


    Elixir Details: Beginner¡¯s level elixir. It has too many impurities, so there is a risk when consuming it.


    Elixir Special Effect: 30% probability of permanently increasing strength attribute by one point, with a 70% chance of being poisoned and losing 5 health points every second. The maximum amount of strength attributes that can be increased by this elixir is 10 points. After that, the player would be immune to the elixir and it will have no effect anymore.


    Potion Master Mark: Feng Xiaoqi (Player)


    The emergence of the elixir sent the entire gaming community into a frenzied furor.


    It was because they discovered that the elixir crafted by a Potion Master actually had a permanent effect.


    No matter what, this meant that the future of a Potion Master was limitless!


    Elixirs with the ability to permanently increase attributes were priceless. Furthermore, as the Potion Master¡¯s level increased, they would surely be able to craft elixirs with stronger and more powerful effects.


    The appearance of this elixir even stunned the players that were leveling up by farming monsters as they doubted the future of a Potion Master.


    Instantly, they moaned and groaned in exasperation, lamenting the fact that they had missed such a golden opportunity to become more powerful.


    Hence, a huge congregation of players hastily swarmed the Mansion of the Dead at the last minute, trying to join the group of players studying to change their fate.


    The sounds of people studying echoed endlessly in the Mansion in the Dead, never ceasing even in the night.


    Leveling up, Instance Dungeons, and exploration¡­ none of these were of any importance to them anymore.


    At that moment, all the players wanted to do was study, not even the Heavens could stop them!

 Chapter 283 - A Trial That Caused One To Self-Isolate

    Chapter 283: A Trial That Caused One To Self-Isolate


    Mansion of the Dead, Beiqi.


    After an arduous three-day studying extravaganza, the day of the trial finally arrived.


    All the players shared a common understanding of how tormenting and painstaking their three-day journey was. In order to be ahead of tens of millions of players and qualify as Potion Masters, they had all abandoned sleep and food, while burning the midnight oil to study under the dim light in the Mansion of the Dead.


    The entire place was shrouded in a solemnly studious air. Under such a conducive environment, the players labored through the pages to learn the basic fundamental skills regarding becoming a Potion Master.


    Finally, the day to reap the results of their assiduous efforts was here.


    While waiting, the players couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely nervous, just as though they were taking their college entrance examinations in high school.


    Lu Wu personally requested the Rock Ghost King to be the judge and members of the Wood Spirit Clan to assist him for each trial, so that he could select the most gifted player from the 10,000 applicants.


    Initially, the Wood Spirit Clan refused the offer as they had an irreparable feud with the Rock Ghost King.


    However, the Rock Ghost King went to the Wood Spirit Clan¡¯s territory and personally apologized to them. He even released the souls of the deceased Wood Spirit Clan people as an act of apology. All in all, it was done so that the trial could be held smoothly.


    Lu Wu had always been greatly troubled by the feud between the Wood Spirit Clan and the Rock Ghost King. After all, they were from the same faction. However, after he found out that the Rock Ghost King actually set the souls of the dead Wood Spirit Clan members free, all of his worries were resolved instantly.


    With assistance from Bei Li, all the souls received a mark from the artifact, allowing it to create new living bodies for them to enter.


    Thus, all of them were revived successfully!


    The joy of the reunion dampened the intense hatred they held for the Rock Ghost King. Ultimately, all misunderstandings and conflicts were rectified, as their relationship began with renewed civility and peace.


    Thus, the Wood Spirit Clan cordially accepted the offer to assist the Rock Ghost King in the trial this time.


    After all preparations were in place, the Potion Master Trial officially started, while the players trembled with anxiety.


    [Server Announcement: The Potion Master Trial officially begins now. All applicants please stand by, as you will be transported to the Trial Arena in five minutes!]


    The players did not have any unusual movements, even after hearing the game notification.


    Their eyes were still firmly fixated on the books in their hands, hoping to squeeze in the information of a few more pages, hoping that it might prove to be useful in the exam later.


    The entire group of players behaved similarly, hastily trying to read and memorize more in the last few moments, five minutes before the start of the trial.


    Ten¡­ nine¡­ eight¡­


    When the transport process was activated, the players¡¯ bodies immediately transformed into streaks of light, before disappearing from the spot and transferring to the Trial Arena.


    Suddenly, a roar of bitter screams reverberated through the air.


    ¡°Ah! Please let me study a while more, just one more page is enough!¡±


    ¡°I want to study, please let me read for a while more!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m doomed! I¡¯m too nervous so I¡¯ve forgotten the information on the page of Spiritual Material Compendium Three. I¡¯m done for!¡±


    ¡­


    Lu Wu was greatly amused when he saw the players¡¯ expressions.


    However, since he had announced that the trial would be held three days later, he would not go back on his words. Lu Wu wanted to select the creme de la creme of the players that had exceptional potion crafting abilities.


    After all, the shorter the time frame was, the easier it was to identify the talented ones among the less gifted players.


    After officially entering the Trial Arena, the players realized that their surroundings were shrouded in complete white, except a table that was placed in front of each of them. The table was laden with a huge assortment of spiritual materials of different levels as well as a purple potion-crafting furnace.


    [Rule Notification: The trial duration is six hours. Players will be ranked according to their score, the players in the top 10,000 rankings within six hours will become Potion Masters!]


    Score Corresponding to the Potion¡¯s (Elixir) Grade:


    First-level Elixir (First-stage Potion): 10 points.


    Second-level Elixir (Second-stage Potion): 30 points.


    Third-level Elixir (Third-stage Potion): 120 points.


    Fourth-level Elixir (Fourth-stage Potion): 600 points.


    ¡­


    (Note: Elixir and potion are both divided into 10 levels and 15 stages. Stage one to two are at the beginner¡¯s level, three to four are at the intermediate level, five to seven are at the advanced level, eight to nine are at the master¡¯s level, while stage 10 is at the divine level. The Rock Ghost King¡¯s standard is placed at the fifth to sixth stage.)


    After the players had learned about the trial, another game notification instantly popped up again.


    [The trial officially begins now, all players are advised to wisely use their time to craft elixirs!]


    When they heard that the trial had commenced, the players hastily rushed toward their respective crafting tables with all the spiritual materials on them. Without any hesitation, they started to identify the quality of the spiritual materials and try their best to remember the recipes from the books as well as the instructions on refining the spiritual materials.


    During the trial, the players would not be able to open their personal channel or peruse their books. Everything on the line depended purely on the memories in their minds.


    Moreover, much to their disappointment, the players couldn¡¯t utilize their analyzing ability in the Trial Arena.


    Thus, some of the players were completely flummoxed.


    The spiritual materials came in all kinds of colors ¨C purple, red, yellow, and many others. The players couldn¡¯t simply identify any of the spiritual materials that were on their table.


    What is this shit? Some of them broke down in despair, overcome with the urge to smash the table before them.


    Without the ability to use their analyzing abilities, the players could only rely on the images that they recalled in their memories to identify the mysterious and baffling materials. A portion of the more talented players had even learned to identify the spiritual materials according to their unique herbal scents.


    In mere moments, the vast gap in skill level among the players started to materialize.


    The second step required them to ascertain which spiritual materials could be crafted into powerful elixirs after refining them, which was a crucial step in the crafting process.


    Since all of the players were considered amateurs at this point and couldn¡¯t measure the ingredients properly, Lu Wu had specially prepared an electronic scale for them. It would be extremely useful for measuring the weights of the materials needed. (It would be akin to bringing a calculator to the college entrance examination.)


    If there were mistakes in measurements, the spiritual materials might clash and become incompatible with one another during the crafting process, thus failing to create an elixir.


    Half an hour passed swiftly, as some of the more skilled players had already measured the correct amount of necessary spiritual materials to craft the elixir that they wanted, using the electronic scale.


    The next and most essential step was none other than the potion-crafting.


    This process had the most extreme difficulty, as it was further subdivided into three different steps. In the beginning, control of fire was of crucial importance. The player had to constantly observe the condition of the melted potion mixture and adjust the flame accordingly. They also had to be wary of the sequence of adding the materials, as each of them needed to be brewed for a different amount of time.


    The final step was the condensation or the potion coagulation step. Luckily, the last step had the lowest difficulty. If the previous steps were done perfectly, there should not be any problems at this stage.


    After an hour had gone by, only about a hundred players from the tens of millions of participants had successfully crafted First-level Elixirs with poor quality. Meanwhile, a majority of them failed completely on their first try.


    What they would be tested on at this stage would be their mental acuity.


    It was crucial for a Potion Master to maintain a calm attitude and mindset when crafting potions. After all, they would need to use many spiritual materials for each crafting process. Needless to say, spiritual money cost soul coins, which cost real money!


    Thus, without a steady heart and unyielding perseverance, it would be impossible to progress as far as a Potion Master.


    A surge of contempt broiled in many players¡¯ hearts at this moment.


    Not only did they have to relive the harrowing moments from their school exams, they also felt completely absurd, as though they had become a sort of researcher who was despondently trying to invent new weapons.


    This stringent and taxing difficulty brought many players with weaker mentality onto the verge of tears.


    In the second hour, the more agile and nimble players had already crafted eight to nine times already, while the slower players had only managed to do it once or twice. Meanwhile, the players who lagged behind were still permanently stuck at the spiritual material identification step, slowly slipping into a state of despair and exasperation.

 Chapter 284 - The Art Of Explosion

    Chapter 284: The Art Of Explosion


    The Potion Master Trial was still going on¡­


    Into the third hour, the players who were trapped in the first stage threw all caution to the wind and decided to just abandon the identification step. They started to stuff all types of spiritual material into the crafting furnace, hoping that lady luck would smile down on them.


    It was highly similar to blindly selecting answers to multiple choice questions they couldn¡¯t answer.


    However, potion crafting was not something dependent on luck.


    Doing so might cause a serious explosion due to the conflict between different spiritual materials with dissimilar brewing time.


    It would be pointless to tackle the problem blindly, as the furnaces repaid their lazy approach with a blast of fire and ashes on their hair.


    Meanwhile, the Rock Ghost King was acting as the judge after receiving complete authority over the Trial Arena. He was meticulously scanning the players, searching for those that were extremely talented.


    After three long hours of observation, a certain player¡¯s actions grabbed his attention.


    His approach was vastly different from the majority of the other players.


    The trial had proceeded beyond half its allocated time, but the player still had not started crafting potion. He was still calculating and measuring the spiritual materials, at the same time placing the measured materials aside in their respective piles.


    The Rock Ghost King was not intrigued by his different and leisurely crafting process, as he was not the only one taking his time measuring. Some players were still at this stage, too. However, the Rock Ghost King was amazed that the player had prepared spiritual materials for more than ten different elixirs.


    It was important to note that the trial result was heavily dependent on the players¡¯ scores.


    The safest route would be to pick a recipe which one was most comfortable and confident with, then repeatedly crafting the same elixir. After all, the only thing that mattered was the total score. However, this player actually wanted to craft dozens of different potions with different spiritual materials and brewing processes.


    Surely, this would greatly increase the difficulty, which would immensely hamper his goal to strive for a higher score.


    Unless he had absolute confidence in himself!


    With that thought in mind, the Rock Ghost King shifted his gaze onto the spiritual materials meticulously measured and categorized on his station. Then, he activated his analyzing ability as he scrutinized the materials.


    [First-level Sumeru Elixir Formulation: Sumeru Plant 500 grams (3% deviation), Dragon Fruit 330 grams (3% deviation), Frosty Spiritual Root 220 grams (5% deviation).]


    [First-level Yin Yang Marrow Washing Elixir Formulation: Nine-tip Spiritual Fungus 120 grams (4% deviation), Summer Dandelion 60 grams (6% deviation).]


    [First-level Cleansing Potion Formulation: Dustfall Fruit 809 grams (7% deviation), Spiritual Water Lily 700 grams (5%deviation), Virtue Fruit Peel 550 grams (18% deviation).]


    ¡­


    The Rock Ghost King was stunned as he stared at the spiritual materials that were placed according to their formulations on the crafting station.


    Even though the measurements of dozens of different spiritual materials were not too similar, the player could perform such an impressive feat after merely studying for three days. In the Rock Ghost King¡¯s eyes, this was no doubt a mind-boggling achievement.


    More shockingly, this particular player actually didn¡¯t use the electronic scale provided by Lu Wu at all. Every spiritual material was weighed and measured with his own hands, putting them into neat piles after cutting the extra parts away.


    The difference between each spiritual material was less than 10%, so the player could measure the ratio with just his hands. The Rock Ghost King firmly believed that the player had already far exceeded the level of a beginner.


    Hence, the Rock Ghost King was filled with anticipation as he thought of something said by Lu Wu previously.


    The potential of the players is limitless!


    After four hours, this particular player finally stopped measuring and gathered the ingredients in his hands into a final pile after refining them.


    The last pile of spiritual materials piqued the Rock Ghost King¡¯s interest again.


    [Second-level Netherworldly Frost Elixir Formulation: Stem and Leaf of Comet Flower Plant 320 grams (21% deviation), Yellow Dragon Fruit 1400 grams (23% deviation), Fracking Water 2300 grams (33% deviation), Green Leaves and Spiritual Earth 388 grams (21% deviation).]


    Holy shit! Second-level elixir formulation? He¡¯s a total genius! The Rock Ghost King was beside himself with excitement.


    The player actually attempted to craft a Second-level Elixir only after studying for three days. Even though the deviations were huge, the Rock Ghost King was still filled with hope for the player¡¯s explosive results.


    Now that there were only two hours left, the player swiftly began to act.


    He brought one of the piles of herbs to the crafting furnace, lit a fire, and started his first crafting process.


    After ten minutes¡­


    Bang! A cloud of black smoke gushed out from the furnace while the furnace quaked violently.


    A notification that showed that the crafting had failed appeared above.


    However, the player¡¯s expression remained unchanged. With a calm and collected manner, he took another heap of spiritual materials to the furnace for his second attempt.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    ¡­


    The expression of the Rock Ghost King, who was originally filled with expectations for the player, grew increasingly awkward.


    There was less than an hour left, yet the player kept failing. Furthermore, the processes would fail each time without even proceeding beyond halfway because he had mishandled the concoction, causing the furnace to vomit dark fumes and spew fire.


    The Rock Ghost King felt extremely uneasy as he stared at the five remaining piles of spiritual material on his crafting station.


    He initially thought that the player was exceedingly talented and had unlimited potential. However, he was merely a defective genius and failed too terribly.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Yet, the crafting failed consecutively, as the furnace ceaselessly burst into flames.


    It was important to note that that was a sign of a complete failure. Most of the time, even if the crafting process was not successful, the furnace would remain fine. Clearly, this player had achieved the worst possible outcome for every attempt he made.


    The Rock Ghost King felt immensely disappointed, as though he was watching a brainless pig crafting potions.


    Soon, each and every one of his attempts failed miserably, until he had only one formulation left ¨C the second-level elixir formulation. Nevertheless, the Rock Ghost King had lost all expectations for the player.


    Despite the unsuccessful attempts, the player¡¯s attitude and mentality remained very positive. In the face of failure, the player calmly proceeded without being taken aback, even until the last group of herbs.


    For the last time, he commenced the brewing process based on the information stored in his memory. He first added the Comet Flower Plant into the furnace. After it had liquefied, he put in the Yellow Dragon Fruit, Fracking Water, as well as Green Leaves and Spiritual Earth¡­


    Next, he concentrated on controlling the flame. Under his meticulous coordination, the potion in the crafting furnace began to amalgamate steadily.


    The Rock Ghost King was pleasantly surprised when he saw the progress. Thus, he calmed his nerves down and began to observe the player with interest again.


    One minute¡­ five minutes¡­ ten minutes¡­


    Soon, half an hour had passed in the blink of an eye. As the potion gradually coalesced, the Rock Ghost King¡¯s originally placid heart was ignited with fiery passion again.


    The crafting process was almost done, but to his surprise, the player still hadn¡¯t made any errors. His control on every aspect of the potion crafting was impeccable. Hence, the Rock Ghost King couldn¡¯t help but be excited again.


    It¡¯s almost done, it¡¯s almost done!


    Unlike the player¡¯s placid demeanor, the Rock Ghost King was very thrilled at the prospect of his success. After all, he might be witnessing the unprecedented birth of a Potion Master with limitless potential.


    As time ticked on, it had entered the most crucial moment of the crafting process.


    The potion had slowly condensed into pellets the size of ping pong balls, and would surely be formed into elixir pills.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a loud explosion reverberated through the air. The crafting furnace shook violently, as thick black smog spouted from its chimney and wafted through the air.


    The Rock Ghost King was rendered speechless, evidently dumbfounded by the outcome.


    The Rock Ghost King was thoroughly flabbergasted, as he couldn¡¯t understand how it had failed.


    Clearly, the mixture would have turned into elixir pills after the fire was slowly put out? Even if the process had failed, the mixture would have turned into powder instead. So, how did the player manage to cause his furnace to burst into flames, again?

 Chapter 285 - An Explosive Life

    Chapter 285: An Explosive Life


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The Rock Ghost King was extremely perplexed by how the player could wildly mishandle the last portion of the process.


    His brewing process had been flawless the entire time, until the very last stage. It was even the easiest step, as he merely needed the mixture to condense and coagulate it into pills. Yet, how did he set his furnace on fire again?


    In order to investigate the cause of the problem, the Rock Ghost King immediately contacted Lu Wu and requested him to test the player again.


    After receiving the feedback, Lu Wu instantly looked up the player¡¯s background information.


    [Nie Feng (Male)]:


    Character Details: Nie Feng, male, Han Clan, Dragon Nation Party member. Born on the 10th of September in 2293 in Indigo City, Tiankui Province. On the day he was born, a factory near his house had a huge explosion. According to the artifact¡¯s calculation, the cause of the explosion was tightly intertwined with the birth of Nie Feng.


    In 2300, the sewage tank in Nie Feng¡¯s primary school exploded¡­


    In 2306, Nie Feng passed his exams with flying colors and placed first in his entire school. Thus, he was accepted to the leading high school in Sangharama City. However, on the day of his enrollment, the school had a peculiar explosion incident¡­


    ¡­


    After he graduated from Capital University, his impressive results and spectacular talents helped him enter the government¡¯s Special Research Group A.


    In 2315, while he was researching the new G-missile, he made a mistake and caused the missile to misfire, causing an explosion. Luckily, there were no casualties, so he merely received disciplinary action by receiving a warning.


    In 2316, his error in handling caused a massive explosion in Group A¡¯s research laboratory, resulting in 23 deaths. Although he survived, his blunder cost him his job as he was subsequently kicked off from Special Research Group A.


    Due to pressing circumstances in life, he searched high and low for job opportunities. Eventually, he settled down as a shop assistant in an herbal medicine shop.


    ¡­


    Lu Wu was completely flustered when he perused the player¡¯s shocking history.


    In short, this unfortunate child had led an explosive life. The countless explosions had undoubtedly colored his canvas of life with bold striking colors, adding a literal bang to his already interesting life.


    Thus, Lu Wu could understand why the player was so calm in the face of the endless explosions. No doubt, he was completely used to them!


    However, it was important to investigate why this bizarre phenomenon would occur with him.


    Lu Wu decided to tackle the issue personally. He activated his artifact to thoroughly analyze the player¡¯s soul. To their great astonishment, a trace of the Law of Darkness could be found in his soul.


    Even though the trace was so faint that it was almost indiscernible, the artifact still managed to uncover it from its scan.


    But only Underworld gods could use the power of the Laws of Darkness.


    This swiftly piqued Lu Wu and Bei Li¡¯s interest. The only thing that they were certain about was that the player must have been an extremely powerful deity in the Underworld if he could master the Laws of Darkness. However, the baffling question that even Bei Li had no answer to still remained ¨C how did he escape the Underworld God List and reincarnate into the living world?


    After a few moments of contemplation, Lu Wu conveyed a portion of the person¡¯s information to the Rock Ghost King.


    The Rock Ghost King jumped in surprise when he read Nie Feng¡¯s details.


    Originally, he had the intention to accept the player as a disciple and properly nurture him into a talented player. However, it was clear from his background information that he was completely incompatible with potion-crafting. After all, the most taboo and unwanted thing to happen in crafting potions was explosions.


    No doubt, this was a piece of disappointing news for the Rock Ghost King.


    The person possessed immense talent in identification and manipulation. However, his soul¡¯s nature was absolutely incompatible, hence it would be difficult for him to walk down the path of a Potion Master.


    When the trial had concluded, a game notification and the player scoreboard were displayed simultaneously, officially marking the end of the first Potion Master Trial.


    [Game Notification: The trial has officially ended. The successful players are as follows¡­]:


    First Place: Nie Feng, 120 points.


    Second Place: Lu Xigua, 120 points.


    Third Place: Wu Hao, 110 points.


    ¡­


    The players¡¯ eyes were firmly plastered onto the scoreboard, as they restlessly scrolled down to find their names.


    Surely, this trial had disheartened many players but many of the more successful ones were overjoyed when they received their new title.


    However, one player was clearly confused by the surprising result.


    He was none other than Nie Feng.


    Logically, his potion-crafting attempts were a complete failure. How was he ranked first?


    Thus, he hurriedly gazed into his crafting furnace.


    The Rock Ghost King was equally perplexed as he saw Nie Feng throughout the entire process and witnessed him failing miserably. How is he at number one?


    Confused by the results, the rock Ghost King also stared into Nie Feng¡¯s furnace to investigate what had actually transpired.


    When the dense asphyxiating smoke dispersed away, an onyx black pill was silently resting in the ashes.


    [Explosion Pill (Third-level Elixir)]:


    Elixir Details: Mid-stage elixir. During the crafting process, a mild Law of Darkness¡¯ power is imbued into the mixture. It coalesced with the spiritual materials and caused a strong rejection response, but the elixir is successfully formed due to the Potion Master¡¯s precise handling and exceptional control.


    Elixir Features: Unstable and explodes easily!


    Damage Effect: After the elixir detonates, it will cause 3000 damage points to all beings within a 50 yard radius. It has a 30% chance of causing persistent health loss. (10 health points every second for one minute.)


    Potion Master Seal: Player Nie Feng.


    When the Rock Ghost King saw the elixir pill, he was so shocked that blood almost gushed out from his mouth.


    An elixir pill was actually formed from the explosion?


    Even though he had spent tens of thousands of years crafting potions, this was the first time he ever saw such a bizarre phenomenon.


    More unbelievably¡­


    The player could actually craft a third-level elixir after only studying for three days. If he had not witnessed it with his very own eyes, the Rock Ghost King would never believe such a ridiculous event actually happened.


    From the elixir¡¯s information menu, it was clear that the player¡¯s steady manipulation was crucial in stopping the elixir from completely disintegrating and allowing it to form into an elixir pill instead.


    His execution was flawlessly concise, even under such distressing circumstances. This revelation greatly moved the Rock Ghost King. He truly felt that the sky was the limit for this player¡¯s potential. No doubt, he would definitely become a great Potion Master in the future.


    Luckily, the player managed to successfully craft a third-level elixir to help him attain his qualification as a Potion Master. Otherwise, the Rock GHost King believed that he would, by hook or by crook, force Lu Wu to allocate another spot exclusively for him.


    However, the Rock Ghost King still had not been informed about the trace of the Law of Darkness within the player¡¯s soul and was on cloud nine, celebrating his success.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li exchanged glances that were tinged with schadenfreude when they received streams of feedback from the Rock Ghost King, claiming that the player was a rare genius and he wanted to take him in as his disciple.


    His future as a Potion Master might still be undecided, but his explosive ability was surely second to none. They could only weakly hope that the Rock Ghost King¡¯s heart was ready for the mind-bogglingly explosive revelation.


    Lu Wu purposely didn¡¯t clarify it because he wanted to see if the player could create unexpected surprises in the future.


    He might be able to create a third-level elixir now, but could he concoct a fourth-level elixir? Or a fifth-level one? Or perhaps an elixir with an even higher level?


    If he could successfully stabilize the potion and condense them into pills with the aid of the trace of Law of Darkness within him and his exceptional talent in potion-crafting, Lu Wu firmly believed that he could certainly have a bright future as a Potion Master.


    Even though he would walk down a different path as the other Potion Masters, Lu Wu was thrilled. After all, he wanted innovation and creativity, which was why he didn¡¯t implement preset templates in potion crafting.


    Lu Wu was still fully supportive of this promising player.


    Until one day, when the Mansion of the Dead would explode with a thunderous bang¡­

 Chapter 286 - April Fool’s Event

    Chapter 286: April Fool¡¯s Event


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    With that, the Potion Master Trial officially ended.


    After that, the players had an unlikely newfound hobby ¨C studying.


    The players knew the great value of becoming a Potion Master. It was a job that could turn the poor players¡¯ lives completely upside-down.


    Many major guilds were fervently recruiting Potion Masters by offering sky-high pay and premium treatment. Many players were green with envy when they saw these lavish conditions provided.


    Changing one¡¯s fate by studying was indeed a bona fide reality in Battle Online.


    In order to achieve the qualifications of a Potion Master in the next trial, many players would bury their heads in the three required books and diligently study them for days even weeks on end.


    Studying for happiness had become a widespread motto among the players.


    ¡­


    One day, the players encountered a peculiar occurrence when they went online to log in to Battle Online.


    They couldn¡¯t log in at all!


    The players were in a daze, as they simply couldn¡¯t enter the game, no matter how many times they tried the icon. The screen remained stuck at the character selection and would not progress any further.


    Furthermore, it was not a unique experience. Every other player had also met with this troubling issue.


    In an instant, the Battle Online forum was bombarded by furious players as they restlessly asked what was happening.


    Confusingly, the officials who were usually very proactive suddenly became unresponsive and silent, despite the barrage of questions hurled at them.


    Was the game hacked? Did the system crash? Had Battle Online finally gone bankrupt since it didn¡¯t earn enough profit?


    Endless speculations filled the forum, but the players grew increasingly worried as they pondered more about it. Everyone almost broke down psychologically from the harrowing thought of losing the game.


    They gamers were used to the alternate reality of their in-game life. When they couldn¡¯t log in at all, they were exceedingly distraught, as though they¡¯d lost an important piece of themselves.


    Without wasting any more time, each of the players sprang into action and began searching for news about Battle Online¡¯s company in the outside world. Some players even prepared to set up a crowdfunding page to help salvage the company.


    All the players were united as one in this uncertain time, faced with the unsettling probability that the game may forever disappear. Everyone hurriedly exhausted all means in real life to inquire about the game¡¯s circumstance, while some newspaper company directors even posted on the front page to ask the public what had happened to the Battle Online company.


    Wu Guoyi, astonished by the news, hastily dialed Lu Wu to find out if there were any problems with the company.


    Obviously perplexed by the overwhelming reaction from the masses, Lu Wu merely said something ridiculous when he took the call.


    ¡°Happy April Fool¡¯s Day!¡±


    Wu Guoyi¡¯s racing heart finally calmed down when he heard that it was merely a prank. However, he still made the middle-finger gesture at Lu Wu through the phone to express his intense contempt at this childish stunt.


    After a few hours of frenzied uproar in the forums, a post from the officials finally put everyone at ease.


    [You can still enter the game! Today is April Fool¡¯s Day, please look at the bottom right corner of the log-in screen!]


    In the post, a picture that was magnified three or four times was displayed. On the corner of the image, the option to log in was written in a deceivingly minuscule text.


    When everyone found out the reason, the wildfire of rage swept across the gamer community.


    Knight_Of_The_Abyss (Europe): ¡°I almost donated my annual salary to the game because I thought the company was going under. I¡¯m going to leave a bad review! (angry emoji)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I¡¯m depressed, I¡¯m depressed. The usually serious officials actually pulled a terrible prank on us. If today wasn¡¯t April Fool¡¯s Day, I¡¯d smash everyone in the Wicked Mob for being so naughty! (murderous eyes emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°This impressive feat. Come, come, come. Wicked Mob members, please surrender yourselves here. My hammer would like to have a word with you!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°You robbed my three precious hours of studying time! Don¡¯t you all from the Wicked Mob know that studying gives me joy? I strongly insist on compensating me for my lost time, you need to at least pay me 10,000 soul coins! (laughing emoji)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°I was so scared. Fuck you! Screw you devs from the Wicked Mob!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone finally heaved a sigh of relief when they found out that it was a consequence of the officials¡¯ wicked hoax.


    This incident also made the players realize the significance of Battle Online in their hearts. They dearly wished that the game would persist for posterity, hence the post to suggest the opening of top-up path sprung up like mushrooms after a rain.


    This time, they stood on the apex of morality, seeming extremely adamant and confident. They acted as though the opening of the top-up path was for the smooth operation of the game, and not for their selfish gains to become stronger.


    Of course, their nonsensical request was immediately ignored by Lu Wu.


    What money for the top-up path? The only good thing you can do for me is to make more soul coins for me! The top-up path is a temptation from the devil, I¡¯ll never implement it!


    After discovering the tricky method to log in to the game, countless players excitedly clicked on the icon to enter their beloved game.


    Yet, another occurrence left them gaping in astonishment after that.


    [You are suspected of using hacks, such as bots¡­ since this is your first offense, your personnel channel and equipment menu will be cleared as a punishment.]


    A murderous rage was instantly ignited in the players who saw the message.


    Everyone outside the Mansion of the Dead was wearing the beginner¡¯s equipment from the time when they first started playing the game. Evidently, no one was spared from the thievery.


    The fruits of their months of labor, such as different types of high-level equipment, vanished into thin air in an instant as though their accounts were completely looted.


    Even though they knew that the officials were pulling their legs again, the players could only grit their teeth and endure the mockery.


    When they finally earned some money, they opened the shop to buy a set of proper equipment to wear.


    To their dismay, the screen showed that their current soul coin amount was zero!


    Then, a game notification appeared again.


    [Game Notification: Sorry, your account was looted by a hacker and all your soul coins are lost!]


    This phenomenon threw the entire forum into chaos again.


    One of the players even found the customer service number from the official webpage and wanted to provide some feedback on that recurring issue by messaging them.


    However, the chat with customer service left him in utter shock. When he uploaded the screenshot of the exchange onto the forum, all the other players who saw it were torn between disbelief and amusement.


    Naughty_Shrimp: ¡°Customer service lady, I strongly request the officials end the April Fool¡¯s Day joke right away. Please send this feedback to the game devs, please. Help us out here, thanks!¡±


    Customer Service Attendant: ¡°No!¡±


    Naughty_Shrimp: ¡°Miss, must you be so stubborn?¡±


    Customer Service Attendant: ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Naughty_Shrimp: ¡°I¡¯m reporting you to the higher-ups!¡±


    Customer Service Attendant: ¡°Are you an idiot? You don¡¯t have their numbers anyway and there are no ways for you to report me on the official website. Who are you reporting me to? (roll eyes emoji)¡±


    Naughty_Shrimp: ¡°You¡­ you are behaving too foolishly!¡±


    Customer Service Attendant: ¡°Apparently, I just unlocked the forum title limit, do you want to have a taste of something harsher? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Naughty_Shrimp: ¡°Holy shit, please forgive me, please!¡±


    In retaliation to the ruthless officials, the players began to act cute and beg, screaming that they didn¡¯t want the April Fool¡¯s event to go on any longer. They merely wished to have their equipment and soul coins back.


    However, the outcry quickly subsided.


    The players realized that even without the powerful equipment, their skills and levels were still intact.


    They had merely lost the outer appearance of donning the equipment, but their attributes remained unchanged. It was as though their equipment had turned invisible.


    After reaching the conclusion, the players tried to open the shop and opened a few healing potions, testing to see if they actually still had their soul coins despite the zero number displayed on the screen.


    It turned out that the purchase actually went through.


    Their soul coins had merely turned invisible.


    The players collectively uploaded the photo of Tong Gua showing the middle-finger gesture in the forum in response to the officials¡¯ immature joke.


    Needless to say, other than pranking them, Lu Wu would naturally give the players some April Fool¡¯s benefits as well.


    When it turned 8pm at night, another server announcement appeared.


    [Server Announcement: Happy April Fool¡¯s Day! From now to midnight, other than the one-time-use items, everything else in the shop will be free! However, the items must be returned afterwards! (Items bought during this duration cannot be discarded, but trading is allowed!)]


    The sudden benefits implemented by the officials instantly quelled the burning anger broiling in the players¡¯ hearts.


    They were clearly in seventh heaven after reading the announcement. They kept praising the Online Battle officials in the forum for putting the players first and lauded them as the leading example of the gaming industry. In mere seconds, it seemed as though they had forgotten how furious and livid they were in the morning.


    After the event began, all the players were absolutely thrilled at the prospect of spending unlimited soul coins in the shop.


    Everyone immediately purchased the strongest equipment from the shop and wore the dazzlingly impressive armor on their bodies.


    They would wear one and buy three more sets of outfits, while wielding a weapon and buying ten more to keep in the inventory.


    They fervently took screenshots to keep as memories, so that they could show off to the future newcomers that they had been wealthy and had tons of powerful equipment before.


    Even the usually unattainable items, due to their exorbitant price, were instantly affordable for everyone. The entire Beiqi sky was filled with flying silhouettes of the players, roaming free in the air while flapping their newly purchased wings.


    All kinds of wild and humorous antics were born from this event.


    Some would sell ten purple pieces of equipment for one soul coin, and would even throw in more free gifts if the buyer purchased more. They were so generous, they might as well have sold the items by weight. The players even held a flying competition. The participants would need to fly from the Mansion of the Dead to the Liuli Coast and the fastest flyer would receive 1,000 pieces of purple equipment.


    In short, the April Fool¡¯s event allowed players to go overboard with their ridiculous horseplay.


    Only when the clock struck twelve at midnight, the frenetic celebration would come to an end.


    However, the players had not had enough of it. They thronged the forums, begging the officials to hold these events more frequently. After all, four hours of manic skylarking seemed a little too short.


    Then, the officials made another announcement again.


    [Official Announcement: The event for all players to activate a random limited hidden character class is now here!]


    No doubt, the players were beside themselves with excitement when they saw the announcement. Compared to the items in the shop, hidden character classes and inherited character classes were the rarest things the players truly desired.


    With hearts throbbing in anticipation, the players swiftly clicked on the announcement post.


    However, only a maddening sentence was written in it¡­


    ¡°April fools!¡±

 Chapter 287 - Two White Phantoms

    Chapter 287: Two White Phantoms


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Once again they played into the hands of the mischievous officials. All the players were gritting their teeth in anger.


    The most furious ones gathered together and made a post in the forum.


    [Your players are in a bad temper now¡­ they can no longer play the game with satisfaction!]


    But it was quickly obvious that Lu Wu wasn¡¯t going to bat an eyelash at the protests from the players.


    As a result, players who were left with nowhere to vent had begun planning to stir up trouble.


    This time around, they formed small groups and began heading toward the Land of the Nine Luminaries.


    After all, Beiqi was inhabited by their own men. It would be inconvenient if they were to fight for creatures there, so the Nine Luminaries naturally became their preferred objective.


    As for the Sea King, he was still in the midst of growing. It was not the best time for harvest.


    However, the slogan that the players came up with to battle projected extreme boldness and confidence, indicating that they were doing this to avenge their former king, Yue Yao.


    Such a brazen slogan had brought the players together. It could be said that this time around, they had done it with good reason.


    The successive commotion and the act of pillaging from the players had left the remaining brothers of the Nine Luminaries alarmed.


    ¡­


    Land of the Nine Luminaries, Dark Heaven Pavilion.


    The eight brothers seemed a little quiet. Fifth Brother Jin Yao and Ninth Brother Tu Yao were still chucking wine into their mouths.


    Bang!


    Out of nowhere, Jin Yao slammed the wine glass down on the table ferociously.


    ¡°Second Brother is dead. Don¡¯t you all have anything to say!¡±


    ¡°Fifth Brother, we all had a sense of propriety when we made the shots last time. Although Second Brother was heavily injured, it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s dead!¡± Third Brother Ri Yao said with a long face.


    Jin Yao felt a sudden surge of anger washing over him when he heard this. With a furious kick, he overturned the table in front of him.


    ¡°Every force of Beiqi is currently fighting in his name to avenge him, yet you still insist that he¡¯s not dead. We are true brothers, how can you all live with this!?¡±


    ¡°Eighth Brother, we definitely had a sense of propriety when we made the shots. Second Brother¡¯s death seems odd!¡± His Excellency Xing Yao piped up.


    ¡°Propriety? I¡¯ve questioned Messenger Yue. He told me that all the forces of Beiqi had sworn their allegiance to Yue Yao, there¡¯s no way that they would betray him. So how about you all try explaining how Second Brother died?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps when he was heavily injured and making his way back to Beiqi, he came across an enemy as strong as Lie Shan¡­¡±


    At this moment, Huo Yao¡¯s heart sank. Although he and Yue Yao had a fight, it was an impulsive move. Now that he knew Yue Yao had passed away, he couldn¡¯t help but be filled with remorse. After all, they were brothers that grew up together.


    ¡°The main problem that we¡¯re facing now is that the forces of Beiqi are constantly harassing our lands. We have to settle this matter at once!¡± Xing Yao¡¯s words left everyone in silence yet again.


    That was because they had no idea how they should deal with the constant infringement and harassment of the Beiqi forces on a small group basis.


    After all, the forces of Beiqi were there to avenge Yue Yao, their brother. The eight brothers felt guilty about his death, so they simply had no thought of sending troops to grapple with the forces of Beiqi.


    However, it would be unrealistic for them to leave the assaults from the forces of Beiqi unresolved.


    ¡°Oh right, is General Crescent Moon of Yue Yao¡¯s Army still in Beiqi? Shall we ask him to bring the army back first?¡± Ri Yao asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent Messenger Yue to Beiqi once, but all he got in return was General Crescent Moon informing him from the faraway city gate that Yue Yao¡¯s Army vowed to never return to the Nine Luminaries. On top of that, they planned to fight us till their death!¡± Jin Yao spoke.


    Upon hearing this, the brothers felt another headache coming.


    ¡°How about one of us head to Beiqi and take over the throne of His Excellency then comfort the forces of Beiqi?¡± Ri Yao voiced out his opinion.


    ¡°We should sit tight for a bit. The forces of Beiqi are currently in a hostile state. After all, it¡¯s not easy to make peace with war. In the end, Second Brother didn¡¯t even get to hold on to the throne for long¡­¡± Xing Yao said as he sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°What should we do now, though? The forces of Beiqi are still coming regularly!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hold them off, but we won¡¯t take the initiative to strike first! After all, they might end up being our subordinates in the future!¡±


    The remaining few brothers nodded in agreement with Xing Yao¡¯s decision. It was clearly the best option for them at this stage.


    ¡­


    The players naturally would have no idea what Yue Yao¡¯s brothers had in mind.


    However, they also found that each of the strongholds was being too conservative in the face of their attacks.


    The players weren¡¯t stupid and quickly figured out the reason behind this.


    Obviously, this was related to the death of Yue Yao.


    This made the players even more unscrupulous. In any case, everything would be fine if they kept shouting, ¡°Vengeance for His Excellency Yue Yao!¡±


    The players had moved their hunting grounds from Beiqi entirely to the Land of the Nine Luminaries.


    Not only that, but the players from Beiqi had also realized that the area was superabundant in spiritual ore. Some of the spiritual ore that was looted and sold in the Transaction Center topped the sales. Most of the buyers were the newer players from the Land of Naraka.


    This truly had the players coming up with more ways to make a fortune. Their strategy was to harvest a great supply of spiritual ore.


    In the face of the repeated assaults from the players, several armies under the Nine Luminaries were in distress.


    On top of that, due to the invasion from the forces of Beiqi, they had lost several small strongholds along with quite a few men and a good deal of supplies. Sadly, their superiors had made it clear that they were to only defend and not initiate any attacks.


    This decision had left them feeling suffocated. As they watched the players provoking them from the outside, they were filled with the urge to rush out and fight them.


    ¡­


    Land of the Nine Luminaries, Hills of Moshui.


    This time around, the players found another small-scale stronghold and had started various harassments.


    It was a joint operation of several major guilds. They intended to remove this stronghold that was situated close to Beiqi and plunder them bare.


    In the face of the violent attacks from the players, the door to the stronghold soon tumbled, as the soldiers standing guard behind it had no other way but to battle face-to-face with the players.


    At this very moment, right at the entrance of the stronghold, Sun Qi the dog, who was accompanying the members of the guild, sensed a familiar resonance that continuously came from inside of the stronghold.


    The feeling was wonderful, just like a mother welcoming a traveler home.


    ¡°No! My mother would never play games with me!¡± Sun Qi spat as he suddenly snapped himself back to reality.


    However, the type of feeling that lingered in his heart made him feel extremely uncomfortable. He hesitated before turning his head back to Gu Yu.


    ¡°Boss, I would like to go in and see my mother¡­ no¡­ I mean I¡¯d like to go inside and search for whatever it is that¡¯s tempting me so much!¡±


    Gu Yu was astounded by what he said, but then he glanced at the stronghold that was about to be taken down and gave him the green light.


    ¡°Fine, go¡­ and don¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After getting Gu Yu¡¯s permission, the dog skipped happily like a rabbit, keeping his movements extremely agile as he made his way to the inside of the stronghold as fast as he could.


    Under the support of twice the attributes, the soldiers stationed at the entrance of the stronghold could only watch as Sun Qi made his way into the building.


    He went sniffing all around the stronghold and came to a stop right before a wooden house. That familiar scent was no doubt coming from there.


    After giving it a thought, the dog relied on his lean body to squeeze through a crack that led to the inside of the wooden house.


    Everything around him was pitch-black. He sniffed the air subconsciously. That familiar scent was getting denser as if it was right in front of him.


    All of a sudden, a pair of dark-green eyes lit up in the darkness, causing him to jump back in shock.


    At this time, a bright green dot of light, sparkling and translucent, appeared in the wooden house, dispelling the darkness and illuminating the surroundings.


    Sun Qi was very familiar with green dots like these. They were exactly the same dots that would appear when he used his skills.


    Then he saw a snow-white spiritual deer hunching on the ground not far away, bound by several iron chains. At the moment, it looked dispirited and very feeble.


    ¡°Another White Phantom!¡± upon seeing the spiritual deer, he instantly recognized what it was.


    When it heard Sun Qi¡¯s shout, the White Phantom slowly turned its head and was slightly surprised to see the little dog. Then, its eyes gradually turned to disgust as it let out a soft cry.


    ¡°Yee¡­¡±


    Sun Qi caught the look of disgust in the White Phantom¡¯s eyes, making his mood turn sour as he stomped his claws down on the floor, ¡°What do you mean by giving me that look!? Do you want me to save you or not?¡±


    The White Phantom continued to stare at the dog for quite a while, then let out another cry, ¡°Yee¡­¡±


    Sun Qi fumed and cursed when he saw this. Fuck! It¡¯s fine if the players laughed at me, but you and I are the same species. What rights do you have to despise me!?


    Right then, there was a sudden movement behind the wooden door. The door was violently smashed into pieces and there stood Gu Yu.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ dog, so that¡¯s your mother!?¡±


    When he saw the two White Phantoms inside the house, where one was bigger than the other, Gu Yu couldn¡¯t stop himself from bursting into laughter.


    The players that had finished off the stronghold heard the commotion and popped their heads in to see, resulting in more fits of laughter.

 Chapter 288 - The Evolution Of Sun Qi The Dog

    Chapter 288: The Evolution Of Sun Qi The Dog


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    After yesterday¡¯s looting battle, the players once again received a large portion of spiritual ore.


    The spiritual ore didn¡¯t prove to be as useful as other spiritual materials to the players from Beiqi. After dividing them among the major guilds, they decided to put them up for sale in the auction channel.


    Due to the fact that cross-server purchases were now available between the three large servers, most of the spiritual ore was basically bought by mech players from Naraka with rather high prices after negotiation.


    Cross-server purchases was a game function that Lu Wu had considered installing to complement the resources between each zone.


    This proved to be extremely beneficial to the overall development of the players.


    However, there was a small price to pay for cross-server purchases. Players had to fork over an additional 10% handling fee for every item purchased across servers.


    This was equivalent to Lu Wu receiving two broker benefits, which consisted of the fees from the items sold by players through the auction and another batch of handling fees from the players¡¯ cross-server purchases.


    Because of this, his number of soul coins went through the roof. Now, a lot of the proposals on the game construction could once again be inserted into their agenda.


    ¡­


    In Beiqi, at the Mansion of the Dead.


    Sun Qi was staring wide-eyed at the White Phantom in the form of a spiritual deer.


    ¡°You can talk?¡± the little dog directed his question at the White Phantom.


    ¡°Duh! We are of the same species¡­ of course you can understand what I¡¯m saying!¡± the White Phantom rolled its eyes at him in disdain, the look of disgust in its face didn¡¯t falter in the slightest.


    ¡°I was the one who saved you, why are you acting all high and mighty!?¡± Sun Qi instantly felt unhappy when he had to deal with such an arrogant White Phantom.


    ¡°I am your senior, and I¡¯m also a pure-blooded White Phantom. You¡¯re just a little cross-bred White Phantom. How can you possibly compare with me? Plus, isn¡¯t it supposed to be your noble job in saving me?¡± the White Phantom kept its haughty face on.


    Sun Qi regretted saving this unreasonable White Phantom.


    After giving it another thought, he decided to stop reasoning with the White Phantom. Instead, he questioned the doubt deep in his heart.


    ¡°Do you have a way for me to evolve more quickly?¡±


    This problem had been bothering him for quite some time now. He had always wanted to get rid of that body of a little dog that made him grind his teeth and bitterly hate. The second-order evolution wouldn¡¯t start until Level 150. Now that he had seen the real White Phantom, he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.


    Moreover, it would truly be a comfort to Sun Qi if he could fulfill his hopes by evolving into a noble White Phantom that took the form of a spiritual deer. Even in his dreams, he would fantasize of transforming into a snow-white spiritual deer, jumping and running about in the wilderness. Sadly, here he was still, stuck in the form of a weak white puppy.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. You¡¯ll eventually evolve when you grow up!¡±


    Sun Qi was left speechless.


    ¡°By the way, doggy, haven¡¯t you already been taken in by a tribe and domesticated into a mount?¡± the White Phantom looked around at the players who passed by as concern etched into its eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re the mount!¡± he retorted by lifting his paws and stomping ferociously on the ground. He showed his fangs to the ruthless deer.


    The words of the White Phantom made him recall the unpleasant memories back on the European server. The thought of the players using stickers of him in the forum had also surfaced in his mind, making his blood boil instantly.


    ¡°What a pity¡­ back then the tribe that locked me up had plans of turning me into a mount as well, but I¡¯d rather die than submit to them. It seems that being the noble pure-blood that I am, still has way higher awareness than you!¡± the White Phantom stated, clicking its tongue.


    At that moment, Sun Qi was filled with the urge to charge forward and tear the White Phantom into shreds.


    Just as he was about to flip out, the White Phantom suddenly piped up, ¡°The noble part of me would never be in your debt. However, you still saved me¡­ so, I will help you evolve!¡±


    Sun Qi, who was leaning forward and getting ready to pounce, suddenly slammed on his brakes and somersaulted before sending himself sprawling to the ground.


    He picked himself up, his eyes shining brightly, ¡°You can really help me evolve?¡±


    ¡°I, the noble one, will of course help you, the younger generation of mixed-bloods!¡±


    ¡°Come here then, what do I have to do!?¡±


    He instinctively ignored the White Phantom¡¯s last few words about him being a mixed-blood.


    All he could think about was evolving as soon as possible. After all, he was sick of being in the form of a white puppy!


    ¡°Bow your head before me and accept my blessed heritage to you as your elder!¡± the White Phantom stood up and lifted its head elegantly.


    Endure!


    This temporary compromise is for my evolution. All this is to get rid of this body of a dog!


    After some heavy contemplation, Sun Qi came face to face with the White Phantom and lowered his head.


    The White Phantom saw this and a trace of satisfaction flashed across its eyes. Then it lifted its head up and let out a long cry, as spiritual rain composed of green light dots swiftly poured down onto the heart of the Mansion of the Dead.


    This instantly captured the attention of the players. All of them stopped in their tracks and started to watch or even film the scene.


    While standing in the middle of the spiritual rain, greenish White Phantom Inheritance Spiritual Words appeared out of the puppy¡¯s body one after the other.


    At that moment, a game notification appeared as information on the inheritance began to digitize with the help of the artifact.


    [Game Notification: You have unlocked the hidden terms for a class development and hereby awarded with Inherited Memories from the White Spirits (White Phantom)!]


    [Game Notification: Class development commencing¡­]


    His eyes brimmed with tears of excitement when he saw the game notification. At that very moment in time, he knew that he was finally bidding farewell to the dog¡¯s form.


    There was not a trace of reluctance in his heart, but instead, he was only filled with overflowing joy.


    That was because he was fed up with being a dog. Even if he turned into a spiritual deer, it was still ten thousand times better than being a little white puppy.


    During the inheritance process, he realized that his Attributes Menu began to fluctuate, gradually rising and falling. He could also feel his body expanding slightly.


    Am I going to evolve soon!?


    By referring to the White Phantom in front of him, Sun Qi started to imagine what he would be like after his evolution as excitement poured out of his heart uncontrollably.


    Many of the players learned through the forums and other channels that their comrade the dog was about to evolve. They immediately headed for the heart of the Mansion of the Dead, wanting to see for themselves what he¡¯d look like after the evolution.


    A tinge of regret struck the surrounding players when they realized the dog was evolving. After all, they had long fallen in love with his form of a white puppy. They couldn¡¯t get used to the sudden change.


    The inheritance process lasted about half an hour. The green misty spiritual rain that was freely pouring away had gradually dispersed. The White Phantom looked frail as it stopped chanting.


    ¡°We owe each other nothing now!¡±


    Sun Qi heard it. Instead of opening his eyes, he called out the Attributes Menu and started studying.


    Player: Sun Qi (Level 121, 26%)


    Character Class: White Phantom Spiritual Beast (Form 2)


    Details on White Phantom Spiritual Beast: A unique and treasured Yin Spiritual Beast of the Land of Beiqi. The blood of a Divine Beast flows within its veins. When its life is near its end, it would seek out a secret hideout and leave its Life Inheritance behind to be inherited by destined underworld creatures.


    Class Specialty: Growth of attributes increases by 100% for every increase in level. Its blood carries healing effects. In Levels 150/180/200/220, it will grasp the corresponding Inherited Skills.


    Stage Two of Character Class: Healing effect increases by 50%. Stage two Healing Chain ability acquired.


    [Healing Chain (Talent Ability)]:


    Skill Effectiveness: Lock on a target as the healing source and unleash the healing power onto it. When the health of the player reaches 100%, the healing effect will automatically be transferred to the next target, forming a healing chain effect. (Healing chain can connect up to 30 players.)


    Seeing that he had truly evolved, Sun Qi was overwhelmed with excitement as he finally opened his eyes slowly.


    Huh? Why is my point of view still at such a low level?


    He suddenly had a bad feeling. He lifted his claws to take a look, but to his horror, they had not turned into deer hooves.


    Sun Qi instantly panicked and turned to question the White Phantom, ¡°Have I really evolved? Has my form changed?¡±


    The White Phantom nodded indifferently, ¡°Uh huh, you¡¯ve evolved and transformed!¡±


    Sighing a breath of relief, he trembled as he opened the Character Interface, followed by a wail that escaped from his lips.


    At that moment, the Character Menu showed that he still remained his original form of a white puppy. The only distinct difference was a tiny pair of deer antlers right on top of his head.


    ¡°Pfff! Hahaha, congrats little doggy. You have successfully evolved, and your new look is the bomb!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no doubt still our beloved dog, he¡¯s even grown antlers after evolving. He surely looks promising and will definitely make a difference in the future!¡±


    ¡°Our dog has grown antlers. In the future, his charges will be more lethal than ever, not to mention he¡¯s handsome! Perfect!¡±


    ¡­


    As he listened to the comments made by the surrounding players, Sun Qi glared at the White Phantom before him with eyes full of resentment. Then, he slowly laid down on the floor, gazing at the blue skies and began to sob.


    My dreams of getting a new life and becoming noble¡­ they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re all gone!

 Chapter 289 - The Smoking Gun For Cheating

    Chapter 289: The Smoking Gun For Cheating


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Beiqi, Mansion of the Dead.


    The 10,000 players who had acquired the new character class of Potion Master were all gathered outside the North Rocks Potion Crafting Society as they waited for the door to be opened.


    Contrary to Tong Gua¡¯s style, the Rock Ghost King operated on time every day as he barely strayed from his routine.


    As the clock struck eight in the morning, the door of the society opened.


    The players who were waiting took turns to enter with anticipation written all over their faces.


    The building where the Rock Ghost King occupied was quite different from Tong Gua¡¯s Forge. It had its own interior space with a size equivalent to two football fields where it could easily fit all the players.


    It was then that the Rock Ghost King¡¯s silhouette emerged. Facing the players, he spoke, ¡°Today¡¯s mission will be the same as yesterday¡¯s¡­ chapter recitals in the morning and potion crafting practical sessions in the afternoon. I hereby declare that all of the potion crafting materials have to be self-prepared from today onward. But, of course, you guys can go ahead without any preparation, it¡¯s just that my spiritual materials are all sold at market price.¡±


    The players¡¯ expression barely changed as they heard his words.


    After all, those Potion Masters who were present mainly had support from the major guilds and the consumption of spiritual materials was not an issue for them at all.


    The Rock Ghost King nodded with satisfaction upon seeing the players¡¯ reactions.


    Speaking of spiritual materials, nobody had more supply than he did since he owned the Tree Demon Army.


    However, he had to earn his daily bread as well!


    Now that the Rock Ghost King was just inches away from being upgraded to a Greater Ghost King, he was hard-pressed for soul coins. Hence, why would he let go of such a good opportunity to earn money by offering them free resources? Right now, the Rock Ghost King had his eyes on the players¡¯ soul coins.


    Lu Wu was, of course, being informed of this deal and granted his permission under the condition of him taking 80% of the profit.


    This somehow gave the Rock Ghost King a considerable heartache. Nevertheless, he was left with no choice since Lu Wu was the one who set all the terms and conditions.


    For those who intended to upgrade their realms, Lu Wu¡¯s authorization for the exchange of soul coins to soul power was mandatory. Therefore, he swallowed his reluctance and accepted the unfair agreement.


    ¡­


    The 10,000 players who were now officially Potion Masters would have an additional 30 crafting books to memorize on top of the three fundamental books.


    Such a huge pile of potion crafting books had left the players dumbfounded.


    Realizing the value of a Potion Master, they chose to bury themselves in their studies as they were unwilling to give up their hard-earned character class.


    In fact, the reason for them being here was one of the rewards of being a Potion Master. This was the first Potion Master Training Course initiated by the Rock Ghost King which allowed them to learn from him for a month.


    During this period of time, the Rock Ghost King would coach them on various potion crafting skills. Although the players were gifted, the guidance of an experienced teacher would somehow save them a lot of detours.


    The Rock Ghost King spent half of his day briefing them about the things to be done, then left the Potion Crafting Training Society and went for a drink with Tong Gua.


    Meanwhile, the players didn¡¯t cause him much trouble as all of them took the initiative to learn with their full heart and soul. This was for their own benefits after all and the effects of their learning were indeed obvious.


    The Rock Ghost King reappeared in the Potion Crafting Training Society that afternoon.


    The afternoon classes were the highlights of his day where he would supervise the players¡¯ potion crafting processes and point out their mistakes on the spot.


    Being granted authorization for this building, the Rock Ghost King was much the same having a full 360-degree overview without blind spots whereby the maneuvers of every single player could be observed thoroughly. This made it easy for him to have his eyes on all of them at the same time.


    As the potion crafting class started, the players took their potion cauldrons and hurriedly moved to the right, keeping a distance from the left side of the room.


    The reason was simple. There was this player named Nie Feng on the left side and he basically had the entire left side to himself.


    Nie Feng was now considered famous among the Potion Master players as they dubbed him the Bomberman.


    Despite his great talent as well as his awe-inspiring comprehension and mastering of various spiritual materials, there was one thing that remained unchanged. Without exception, a cauldron blast was almost a certainty during his potion crafting process.


    A few sessions of potion crafting classes together with him had successfully left the players traumatized.


    The situation basically went on this way for days.


    Just as everything went well with everyone crafting their own potions, a sudden deafening bang resounded from Nie Feng¡¯s potion cauldron. This startled the players around him who were concentrating on controlling the heat. Their state of mind wavered, followed by a succession of explosions where all the potion cauldrons were blown up as if a chain reaction was triggered. It was a rather spectacular scene!


    The Rock Ghost King was having headaches over this as well. He completely gave up after trying to teach him patiently a few times.


    With that, he got back to Lu Wu with the problem. Lu Wu then asked Bei Li to divide the internal space of the North Rocks Potion Crafting Society into two zones after figuring out the root of the problem. The barrier between the two sides was transparent. It only blocked the sound transmission. Subsequently, this solved the issue of Nie Feng being too noisy with all the chaos he created.


    For this potion crafting practical session, the Rock Ghost King had picked a book at random and selected three types of first-class potion recipes for the players to try on.


    Soon, the players began to get busy with their work.


    Moving around the room, the Rock Ghost King pointed out the players¡¯ handling errors from time to time, just like a teacher putting up his stern poker face.


    All the players gratefully took his advice without any resentment.


    The corner of his mouth twitched as he glanced up at the left zone halfway through the potion crafting class.


    He saw nothing but plumes of billowing smoke filling up the room as if it was on fire. The smoke was so dark and thick that it had enshrouded almost everything, including Nie Feng¡¯s figure.


    The Rock Ghost King was rather frustrated upon encountering partially-gifted players like Nie Feng. He felt that it was totally beyond his ability to guide him and he was just so burned out from fruitless teaching methods.


    He then shifted his gaze to the players on the right side. Seeing them starting to master the skills, he felt a tinge of gratification in his heart.


    Just then, the Rock Ghost King felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    He could clearly observe the players¡¯ movements since he was using the granted permission. Among all these players, this time he happened to spot two players with the exact same operating style, which he had missed previously.


    The whole process seemed to be resembling a projection mapping. After taking a closer look, the Rock Ghost King was surprised to discover that both of them had even weighed out the same amount of spiritual materials.


    He was somewhat freaked out of his wits. There was no way this was a coincidence.


    Having that in mind, the Rock Ghost King watched attentively once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot, Murphy. I ruined the cooking last time and now my clumsiness is going to mess up this whole potion crafting stuff, too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just do as I do. Everything¡¯s going to be fine!¡± Murphy answered Little Pomelo in his heart while he was skillfully weighing the materials.


    It was then that the Rock Ghost King¡¯s silhouette abruptly appeared in front of Murphy and stared at him with an odd expression on his face.


    Murphy was taken aback and he instinctively took a step back.


    At the same time, the Rock Ghost King noticed that Little Pomelo, who was also crafting her potion, stepped back as well.


    Something fishy is going on!


    Being aware of the problem, the Rock Ghost King turned away with a snort. Murphy heaved a sigh of relief and threw himself into his work again.


    He didn¡¯t let them off the hook, though. He immediately reported to Lu Wu that something was wrong with these two Potion Master players.


    After receiving his feedback, Lu Wu merely mentioned that he was aware of the situation and asked him to brush this aside.


    How was it possible for Murphy and Little Pomelo¡¯s tricks during the potion crafting process to escape his eyes?


    Apart from this, they had been doing the same thing during the Potion Master Trial as well. They were basically cheating throughout the entire process by taking advantage of their special soul-sharing feature.


    The Trial Arena was considered a self-enclosed space to other players, but it did not work for the twins who shared the same soul. They could still feel each other¡¯s presence.


    Murphy did most of the process whereas Little Pomelo was just following his steps. Even for the past three days prior to the trial, Murphy was the one who took the effort to study. Little Pomelo, on the other hand, took her own sweet time idling around.


    Nevertheless, Lu Wu could only turn a blind eye to them since this was a gift for their souls.

 Chapter 290 - The Cobra Squad

    Chapter 290: The Cobra Squad


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    The United States, Third District Military Base.


    Dozens of military trucks were driving into the military base in succession after they were inspected by the soldiers.


    On an empty square in the military base, crowds of workers had gathered to help unload the goods from the arriving transport trucks.


    At the side of the square, a fully-armed platoon of twenty men were lined up neatly. They were watching their commander as they waited for his order on the new mission.


    There was a logo of a spitting cobra printed on the right arm of these soldiers. They might have been small in number, but their statuses were unusual. They were members of Cobra, one of the top special forces teams in the entire United States.


    The comprehensive qualities of the Cobra Squad members made the team extremely ferocious. They often succeeded in turning the tide in many of their special operations. They were the pride of the Third District Military Base.


    ¡°Do you know what those are?¡± their commander pointed at the goods that were being unloaded as he questioned the soldiers before him.


    ¡°No, sir!¡± the soldiers replied in unison.


    ¡°That is your new mission!¡±


    ¡°Sir, do we need new equipment for this mission?¡± the squad leader, Johnson, asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, you won¡¯t be able to complete this mission without this new equipment!¡±


    The commander was smiling merrily, but the soldiers seemed to feel otherwise. To them, their current equipment was good enough to handle any special operation. A change of equipment would require time to adjust. After all, they were not a bomb squad, decapitation was their main execution. They didn¡¯t need large weapons that had such wide lethal impacts.


    After the dozens of metal boxes were unloaded, the commander waved his hand and indicated for the squad to follow him into the base.


    Under their curious gazes, the workers opened the metal boxes to reveal the gaming pods inside.


    The squad members looked stunned by the sight of the gaming pods. They didn¡¯t understand what they were looking at.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not seriously asking us to use these for our new mission?¡± Johnson asked with a strange expression.


    ¡°Of course not, didn¡¯t you all sign up to be part of the X-Force? I submitted all of your information and your team has passed the audit. Someone from the upper management will be arriving soon to verify your comprehensive capabilities. This upcoming mission is for your preparation, I need you to play this game so you can train and strengthen your fighting abilities through it!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re playing a game?¡± The entire Cobra Squad was stupefied.


    ¡°Sir, game simulations are for rookies, is this training enough to strengthen our capabilities prior to the appraisal?¡± Johnson voiced his squad members¡¯ concerns.


    To them, a game simulation might help with their training, but it was too easy for the battle-seasoned Cobra Squad. It would not be effective at all.


    ¡°This game is different, you won¡¯t be disappointed. Go and give it a try!¡±


    Hearing this, the Cobra Squad accepted the mission even though they felt perplexed. They waited for the operating staff to set up the gaming pods and fill in the nutrient solutions.


    After everything was assembled, they took off their armor and entered the gaming pods curiously.


    When their bodies were almost covered by the nutrient solutions, the commander¡¯s voice rang, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t operate alone. Fight as a team and train well!¡±


    Hearing this, Johnson broke into a smile and gestured okay to the commander.


    As their vision went dark, their rigid bodies loosened up and they entered the game.


    ¡­


    Three days later, in the Blue Valley Ruins.


    Members of the Cobra Squad were moving forward slowly in half-squat positions with their guns raised.


    After entering the game, five of them chose to focus on close combat, another five chose auxiliary combat, while the remaining 10 focused on ranged attacks. This was a perfect combination for the entire squad as it allowed them the agility to attack and defend nimbly.


    They finally understood why their commander said this game could train them.


    The brutality of the game¡¯s terrain was way beyond their imagination. Within three days, every team member had died more than three times.


    They were very impressed with the authenticity of the game. The physicality was so real, even the trajectory of a bullet and the possibility of it being intercepted in the game was comparable to that in the real world.


    Initially, they thought that this game simulation was a hi-tech product invented by some random research center, but after meeting other players in the game, they realized this was a game for any civilian.


    This really shocked them because they couldn¡¯t understand how civilian technology could be more developed than the military¡¯s.


    After they realized that it was impossible to survive this world with their individual capabilities alone, they added each other as friends in the game and finally assembled together.


    This had strengthened their team¡¯s overall strength greatly. After all, they had always fought as a team.


    At this moment, the squad was moving forward slowly in a V formation.


    Johnson raised his left fist suddenly. The squad stopped moving immediately with their guns aimed in front of them as they scanned the surroundings ahead of them, waiting for their prey to show itself.


    They could hear footsteps getting closer.


    Johnson gestured once more and the squad split into two teams to take cover to their left and right sides.


    Then, a player with a lightsaber leaped out from a side alley and appeared before them. Trailing behind the player was a tall, rotting corpse.


    Seeing that the player was rushing toward them, Johnson bent his right arm slightly and pressed his forearm to the ground. Advance! His squad members nodded at once.


    As the player leaped past them, Johnson had already launched his attack. The right arm that was holding the lightsaber tightened as the player pounced from the hiding place and hacked at the walking dead¡¯s legs.


    As the zombie limped forward, Johnson¡¯s left hand had retrieved a short dagger from his waist to stab the zombie¡¯s abdomen. He then landed on the ground and rolled away from the zombie.


    Bang! Bang Bang!


    Bullets could be heard firing intensively, riddling the zombie¡¯s body immediately with holes. It fell to the ground with a crash.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± shouted the player, seeing that the chasing zombie had been killed.


    The Cobra Squad members stood up to greet the player back, but they did not speak anything more. They merely continued moving ahead.


    To the players, this might just be a game, but to the Cobra Squad, this was a test and a training session.


    For training purposes, they communicated using tactical hand gestures instead of the game¡¯s live chat channel as this convenience would not be available for them in real-life scenarios.


    ¡°Hey, you guys shouldn¡¯t continue in that direction. The Black Lily¡¯s hunting ground is just ahead, you¡¯ll be killed!¡± the player couldn¡¯t help but notify them as he saw the direction the team was moving toward.


    ¡°The Black Lily?¡± Johnson hesitated and turned to the player.


    ¡°She¡¯s at the top of the leaderboard¡­ I suggest that you avoid her territory, she won¡¯t go easy on any of you!¡±


    ¡°How many people does she have?¡± Johnson frowned and asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s alone! But you won¡¯t be able to handle her!¡± the player advised kindly once more.


    Johnson and his squad laughed as they heard this.


    To them, no matter how great a professional gamer was, in terms of handling gunfire or fighting in close combat, they were no match for the real life Cobra Squad.


    Moreover, they had fought other players previously and it was always a crushing victory for them. It would not be a problem for them to fight someone beyond their current levels.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Johnson nodded in appreciation, then he waved again in command and his squad continued moving forward.


    Seeing this, the player couldn¡¯t help shake his head regretfully.


    He wouldn¡¯t hold out hope on their survival.

 Chapter 291 - Double Kill

    Chapter 291: Double Kill


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Although they didn¡¯t see the Black Lily as a threat, the previous player¡¯s reminder did make them realize that there could be an enemy hiding in the dark anywhere at any time. They began to scan their surroundings to prevent being ambushed.


    While levels could give a player powerful attribute boosts, the Cobra Squad believed that they could completely get the better of this gamer known as the Black Lily.


    It would not have bothered them even if her level was higher!


    Now, on top of an 18-floor-tall building 500 yards away from the team, Emily was sunbathing lazily, biting a cigarette she bought from Beiqi.


    When she was done smoking this one, the corner of her lips curved upward. She reached for the Kiss of the Black Lily and looked through her scope to search for her new prey.


    She scanned through the buildings, and the Cobra Squad appeared in her sight.


    Prey!


    Even though they were players, the rule of this area was the law of the jungle. Players were not only competing with hellish creatures but also with fellow players. Emily had completely adapted to this principle. This was her hunting grounds, any trespasser would receive no mercy from her.


    The barrel pointed from one player to another, looking for its next kill.


    Usually, snipers would take out the long-range damage dealers first to lighten the pressure. Emily, however, had absolute confidence in her own skills, so she pointed her rifle at the warrior nearest to her.


    She squinted her left eye slightly as her pointer finger slowly applied pressure on the trigger.


    Bang!


    The charged bullet drew a blue streak in the air, accurately piercing the head of the soldier.


    [You have killed Player Rocky! Critical Damage!]


    Simultaneously, a red number -1823 appeared on that player¡¯s head.


    Rocky¡¯s sudden death shook the squad, but their battle senses were keen. Realizing that there was a sniper, they immediately spread out and sought cover.


    Looking at the damage on the mech, Johnson had a grave expression on his face. He quickly signaled to his team that there was a sniper at their two o¡¯clock and asked them to provide cover fire.


    They nodded and proceeded to spread out.


    Knowing that there¡¯s a sniper aiming at them, they avoided showing themselves and began to move more discreetly.


    When the team was well dispersed, Johnson held a fist up, signaling them to attack.


    Ten members who swapped their weapons for sniper rifles appeared all together at once, aiming their guns in the direction of the shooter, and providing cover fire for their teammates who were going to move forward with Johnson.


    Johnson swiftly led three melee and three supports to the nearest abandoned vehicle.


    When Johnson¡¯s crew reached cover, the ten snipers squatted down concurrently.


    They indubitably had the right idea to assist Johnson and the melee characters to close in on the target by providing cover. However, their target had already vanished.


    Realizing that the enemy sniper might have changed her position, the snipers signaled to each other.


    Finally, they decided to split into teams of two, each providing cover to a certain area of the building.


    Receiving Johnson¡¯s command again, they reappeared and began firing at once.


    Bang!


    -1923


    A blood-red number appeared again. It was another critical double damage. Another Cobra Squad member was killed immediately.


    However, this helped the Cobra Squad snipers to determine Emily¡¯s new position. Before she could reload her next round, the remaining nine took this opportunity to shoot at her.


    Nonetheless, Emily was already down. She held her rifle and rolled on the ground to her right.


    Click! Emily pulled the reload trigger, a blue bullet shell was ejected from the side of the barrel, and she loaded a fresh round in.


    She looked up without hesitation, took aim, and fired!


    Bang!


    Another blood-red critical damage countered¡­ and another dead sniper.


    At this moment, a dark look hung on the faces of every Cobra Squad member.


    They were one of the top elite armed forces in the United States, but they lost three men in a row to a player so quickly. They would become a joke if word of this got out.


    Finally acknowledging the enemy¡¯s sniping skills, the remaining eight began to crawl.


    After all, they would become sitting ducks if they stayed at the same spot.


    They turned exceptionally serious as they didn¡¯t believe that their professional sniping skills would lose to a player.


    When they were ready, Johnson led them to their next cover. The eight snipers quickly appeared, each targeting a general area, firing at the wall at the top of the building.


    Emily did not reveal herself this time. As the snipers were preparing to get down, Emily stood up suddenly and fired away.


    Bang!


    A critical hit kill!


    When she got back down, there was a smile on her face. Her eyes were filled with excitement.


    She lit a cigarette and inhaled it deeply before blowing out a puff of thick smoke.


    These enemies were pros, absolute professionals! Emily realized this when she saw their movements, but this made it more interesting for her.


    Caressing the stock, where the lily continued to bloom and wither unceasingly, she could feel her excitement rising continuously.


    Emily was a born sniper. Aiming and shooting were skills that required composure and patience to ensure a precise shot. However, she could do both almost simultaneously, as if she could pull her trigger while she was still aiming. When the bullet was fired, the barrel would be perfectly aligned with the target.


    This was where she outshined the Cobra Squad snipers. They could never hope to match her speed. Even if they did, they couldn¡¯t achieve the same accuracy as her.


    They were completely overwhelmed by her skill and merciless shots.


    Emily gave the snipers kisses of death one by one, utterly destroying the pride in their hearts.


    At last, Johnson, as the leader, could no longer stand it and began commanding his team in the team chat.


    This compromise undoubtedly proved Emily¡¯s dreadfulness, even the Cobra Squad had no idea how to take her down.


    ¡°Commander, she¡¯s too strong!¡±


    After another sniper was shot down, there were only three of them left.


    Facing such a formidable opponent, even the prideful Cobra Squad had to admit that this sniper was far above their level!


    Outnumbering the opponent one to twenty, they were still losing.


    They¡¯d only felt pressure this heavy before during a friendly fight against the most mysterious team in the United States, the X-force.


    Were they really facing just one sniper? They began to doubt.


    Nevertheless, the battle had to continue. After the voice chat channel was opened, their communication became much smoother and even their covering tactics had improved.


    The most depressed members among them would be those who brought along Auxiliary Mechs.


    They had Nano Repairing Bots that could heal their teammates or even boost their allies¡¯ damage. Sadly, every hit from the enemy was a headshot, so their teammates were eliminated before they could even be healed.


    In terms of damage and range, they were weaker than Rechargeable Mechs. Without sniper rifles, they were essentially useless from afar.


    After discussing it, they decided to send out members with Auxiliary Mechs as bait so that the remaining three snipers could take out Emily at the top of the building.


    Because of Emily¡¯s overpowering strength, the Cobra Squad had no choice but to try one strategy after another.


    Alas, even now, they still underestimated Emily, the godlike sniper genius.


    When one of the Auxiliary Mechs stood up, the expected shot did not happen. Emily looked at him from afar and waved her hands as if she was greeting him.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t get up!¡± the soldier screamed but it was too late. The sniper behind him was already aiming, he could not get back down in time.


    Bang!


    The bullet pierced through both their mechs and heads, splattering blood everywhere.


    Double kill! Double critical hits!

 Chapter 292 - Safety Tag

    Chapter 292: Safety Tag


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Under the Black Lily¡¯s merciless massacre, the ace team of the Third District Military Base was completely defeated.


    Every member was killed with one shot, including Johnson. This was no doubt a depressing result.


    The gaming pods opened up one by one, revealing Johnson and his squad.


    ¡°Oh? Wiped out again?¡± the commander laughed while watching a movie and holding his mug of coffee.


    Johnson and his team were grave and silent.


    Noticing the Cobra Squad¡¯s low morale, the commander asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s up? Haven¡¯t you guys died a few times before? Why do you guys seem so down this time?¡±


    ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t you tell us that the X-force was in this game, too?¡± asked Lina, the only female member in the team gloomily.


    ¡°What? The X-force?¡± the commander was surprised to hear that.


    ¡°Who else could it be? Twenty of us were killed by a single sniper! Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s just another player!¡±


    Now, the Cobra Squad had already suspected that Emily was a member of the X-force as her capabilities were well beyond the average player.


    ¡°How could that be? X-force doesn¡¯t have the time to play these VR games. Also, I chose this game to train you guys because I was playing it myself. When I realized how difficult and realistic it was, I was the one who requested funding for the gaming pods!¡±


    The Cobra Squad was completely baffled.


    They thought the VR game training had been implemented widely in the military. They didn¡¯t expect that their commander had personally requested funding to buy this game.


    At that thought, a chill went down their spines.


    This meant that the accurate sniper who killed them like a grim reaper was truly just a gamer!


    Given that all the physical conditions in the game were identical to the real world, that player must also be an amazing sniper in real life, too!


    ¡°Sir, this player who killed my squad was called the Black Lily¡­ can we check her information?¡± Johnson asked with his brows furrowed.


    ¡°This game is not made in our country, we have no access to its internal data!¡± the commander replied with his arms spread open.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s investigate with whatever information we have!¡± Johnson pushed on.


    The commander, feeling equally curious, turned off his screen and opened a database. He searched for a Black Lily.


    A huge amount of data popped out instantly.


    While reading through the information, everyone quickly focused on a piece of her profile with a blurry black and white picture attached.


    Black Lily: Real name unknown


    Occupation: Assassin


    Information: An ace assassin of the underground organization called the Black Fangs. Her known body count is 398 with zero failed missions. Known as Black Lily the Grim Reaper among other assassins. An extremely skilled sniper, with a record of the furthest target, an oil tycoon who was shot from over a mile and a half away. Definitely received strict assassin training, an expert in spying and anti-spying. Escaped arrests several times and is now branded as an S-ranked international felon. Extremely dangerous!


    Note: In 2316, battled with Flying Bear, the ace sniper of the Fifth Military Organization, and Flying Bear was killed in action!


    Note: In 2318, battled with the X-force¡¯s Fire-man who was assigned security detail on an important congress member and Fire-man was killed in action!


    ¡­


    Reading these, everyone was shocked, including the commander.


    They were especially surprised by the notes. Even the X-force¡¯s Fire-man was killed by this Black Lily.


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been her! I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Johnson opened his mouth suddenly as he scanned through the profile.


    The Cobra Squad was suddenly feeling lucky that they were just in a game. They had realized how dreadful she really was.


    ¡°Who would have known that she was in this game, too¡­ and she even met you guys,¡± the commander said gloomily.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal to die under her, because her sniping skills are number one on the international black market ranking. If even Fire-man couldn¡¯t deal with her, let alone you guys!¡±


    ¡°But we had twenty people!¡± Lina was frustrated. I am a woman, too, why are we so different? She thought.


    ¡°Get your revenge, then. You won¡¯t die in the game anyway!¡±


    Hearing the commander¡¯s words, the team was immediately motivated, their eyes flickered with the thirst for victory.


    So what if you¡¯re number one? We will take you down for sure!


    And so, the Cobra Squad took use of the 3-hour cooldown to come up with a plan to defeat Black Lily.


    Meanwhile, their commander began writing a report.


    He felt that this game could be promoted to the entire army.


    National Defense was allocated a budget equal to 3.8% of the country¡¯s GDP. If his proposal should pass, they could purchase the source code behind the game to fit it into military training.


    Of course, it would have to be approved first.


    ¡­


    United States, New York City, a certain farm in the Bronx.


    Taking off her VR headset, the excitement lingered in Emily¡¯s eyes had yet to dissipate.


    Frankly, she was not satisfied yet, but her twelve hours of gaming time was up. If she wanted to continue playing, she would have to get another gaming pod.


    Sadly, to buy a pod, identity verification was required. She was not sure if the organization would release her information, so she dared not take the risk.


    Living in seclusion, however, Emily did not know what to do other than playing games.


    Since playing this game was equal to sleeping, she was not tired at all.


    She lit up a cigarette and peered through the window, looking at the green field outside and got lost in her thoughts.


    The noises of the cows and sheeps snapped her out of it and this dilemma truly annoyed her. After extinguishing the cigarette, she began to think of how to get another gaming pod.


    At the same time, she suddenly frowned.


    Footsteps!


    She immediately picked up a dagger from beneath the table. Then, she walked to the door and lied in wait for her visitor.


    Creak! The wooden door was pushed open.


    From the cracks on the wooden door, Emily saw a man wearing a black trench coat and a pair of sunglasses.


    While she didn¡¯t know if that man was from the organization or not, she obeyed the law of the jungle. If you failed to make the first move, it might spell your doom.


    Emily took a step forward and thrust the dagger at the man¡¯s neck.


    The man immediately turned and grabbed the dagger with his gloved right hand.


    Emily was stunned. She wanted to retrieve her dagger, but the man¡¯s firm grip locked it in place. She was not strong enough to remove it.


    ¡°Black Lily?¡± the man asked inquisitively.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± Emily was alarmed.


    ¡°You can call me Number Seven. The organization that I work for now needs some information from you. Please follow me back quietly or I¡¯ll have to resort to more drastic measures. I dislike hitting women!¡± Number Seven explained with a smile.


    Although he was not in the same organization as her, Emily did not intend to obey him quietly. She let go of the dagger and took a step back before kicking Number Seven¡¯s groin, hard.


    ¡­


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ okay?¡± Emily was startled.


    ¡°Of course! I lost it long ago!¡± Number Seven replied humorously.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± facing the seemingly undefeatable Number Seven, Emily cursed and turned around, running toward the window.


    She realized that she was no match for Number Seven, so her only choice was to escape.


    However, before she could jump out of the window, Number Seven gave her a hand chop on her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I really dislike hitting women!¡± Number Seven said helplessly while looking at the unconscious Emily.


    Then, he swiftly took out a phone and made a call.


    ¡°I got the target!¡±


    ¡°Well done, bring her back. She has dirt on the Black Fang. Make sure to get her back safely.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Number Seven replied immediately.


    After the call ended, Number Seven carried Emily on his shoulders and walked out of the house with a cocky gait.


    ¡­


    At the same time back in Dragon Nation, Lu Wu received a notification from his artifact.


    [Player Emily is in danger, here are her coordinates¡­]


    Lu Wu treated every gifted player like his own personal treasure, and he made a safety tag to mark all of them to ensure their personal safety.


    These players with immense potential were hard to come by. Lu Wu would not want them to die prematurely.


    When he saw the coordinates, he realized she was in the United States. At first, he wanted to send Cangxu over.


    Then he remembered that Number One was over there right now.


    As such, he used the artifact to connect with Number One, then he sent Emily¡¯s coordinates and picture into his mind.


    ¡°Number One, investigate the situation and rescue her!¡±


    At the same time, Number One was standing in a random alley. A cocky thug was pointing a pistol at him while spewing profanities.


    He took the thug out with a lightning-quick punch before replying to Lu Wu respectfully, ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯m on my way!¡±

 Chapter 293 - Tomb-Sweeping Day Event

    Chapter 293: Tomb-Sweeping Day Event


    On this day, a fine rain fell persistently.


    As history progressed, Tomb-Sweeping Day became one of the four largest traditional festivals in Dragon Nation.


    It was a requirement for the people of the Dragon Nation to clean off their family¡¯s ancestral tombs, pay respect, and commemorate their ancestors during the festival.


    Compared with the other servers, the number of Beiqi players was obviously less in the morning. Most of them had gone on an outing to pay tributes to their ancestors.


    In the afternoon, after the players who had returned from visiting their ancestors logged on to the game, Lu Wu released a pre-notice for the Tomb-Sweeping Day Event.


    [Game Message: Pre-notice for Tomb-Sweeping Day Event called Tributes to Desolated Tombs¡­]:


    Event Details: From 8pm. to midnight, desolated tombs of martyrs who lost their lives in the River of History will appear all over the Land of Beiqi. Players are granted unlimited use of the tribute item to pay respect to and sweep the desolated tombs during the quest period. The quest item called a Gift from Desolated Souls will be rewarded after the cleaning has been done.


    (Note: Each player can only pay respect to and sweep the same desolated tomb once. Each desolated tomb can receive tributes from at most 1,000 players and will disappear once reaching the limit.)


    Event Rewards:


    One Gift from Desolated Souls can redeem 20 soul coins.


    Five Gifts from Desolated Souls can redeem a Blue Equipment of Level 100 (with choices).


    20 Gifts from Desolated Souls can redeem a Purple Equipment of Level 100 (with choices).


    50 Gifts from Desolated Souls can redeem five Soul-Cleansing Pills of Level 3 (permanently increases the Endurance attribute by 8 points per pill).


    100 Gifts from Desolated Souls can redeem a special title of The Sympathetic Wanderer (10 free transports per day).


    Special Rewards: Secret (will only be revealed during the quest).


    The events of Battle Online would always spike excitement among the players.


    Seeing the pre-notice of the Tomb-Sweeping Day Event, the players were exuberant because the extremely stingy Wicked Mob was about to be giving away a large number of soul coins.


    Lu Wu had put a lot of effort into this event. He didn¡¯t just simulate the scenes with the artifact like he usually would. Lu Wu had spent soul coins that amounted to around ten million on the event preparations.


    With the help of Bei Li, he materialized the tombs of the prominent valiant spirits in Beiqi from ancient history to present day. He also temporarily released the many valiant spirits in the Valiant Spirits Palace.


    In other words, it was not a fake quest but an event of actual tomb-sweeping.


    The so-called Special Rewards were related to the valiant spirits who were long dead, but it depended on the players¡¯ luck on whether they could find the hidden quests.


    Although the Special Rewards were not announced officially, the players were looking forward to the event very much. After all, the officials had never let them down, except for that time during April Fool¡¯s.


    While the Beiqi players were discussing the event, the players from the other servers couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and flooded their forum.


    Star_Universe (Europe): ¡°I strongly protest! Why do they always have events going about? Can we still compete with a happy heart? The Wicked Mob is too biased! I strongly request that this event also be hosted on our server! No, the previous events must be replaced, too!¡±


    Jason (Europe): ¡°Protest+1 Is our great European server not their precious child? Host events for us! Shower rewards on us!¡±


    Reinhardt (Europe): ¡°Let¡¯s compete fair and square! They¡¯re already that strong yet they get events again! Please weaken their attributes and reinforce ours!¡±


    Heavens_Seer (USA): ¡°Stop, you guys. Our great Land of Naraka is in hot water! Please host events for us¡­ please empower us!¡±


    Prince_Charming123 (USA): ¡°Your two servers are so laid back. Our server is in apocalyptic mode! I freaking died around a hundred times ever since the launch of our server! The level of difficulty is depressing. Please empower the players in Naraka! Weaken the other servers!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Look, our exasperated buddies from other servers are protesting. Anyway, you guessed it correctly, we are their only true son. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°That¡¯s enough from all of you. How can you join the event when you don¡¯t even know what Tomb-Sweeping Day is? Quit it, or else we won¡¯t have mercy during the next Cross-Server Battle. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Stop whining. Let¡¯s take a look at the European server ¨C they have the Evil King in the Ghost Emperor Realm protecting them, and they live a well off life. We Beiqi don¡¯t even have a master in the Ghost Emperor Realm, but did we complain? (laughing emoji) Now for Naraka ¨C your server has combined many states, and aside from the fact that your population is large, don¡¯t you know how advantageous your growth system is during the prophase? We were not as relaxed as you are when Beiqi just launched. As for the difference in power, who can we blame for having so many cheaters on our server? This is our own power, alright? (confident emoji) It has nothing to do with the officials. Therefore, my last point is ¨C please enhance Beiqi player attributes, Wicked Mob! Our lives are so difficult that we can¡¯t carry on anymore!¡±


    Assassin_Creed replied to Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Well said! If we never made a fuss, why should all of you cry? Go away. We should be the first ones to cry our lungs out.¡±


    ¡­


    The three large servers started to show off how miserable they were because of the event. They complained about how difficult their lives were in their own areas, hoping that the Wicked Mob would pay more attention to them.


    It was especially the Beiqi players who wailed enthusiastically with the other two servers although they knew they were the strongest among the three.


    To them, despite whether they were really having a tough life, kicking up a fuss would never go wrong. The Wicked Mob might enhance them if they believed their story.


    Hence, the players from the three servers started a post thread where they summarized how pitiful they were. They relentlessly commented on it again and again so that it stuck at the top, in hopes that the officials might see it.


    Lu Wu was speechless with their persistent complaints.


    Even more so toward the Beiqi players, Lu Wu was completely at a loss of words. They certainly knew how to grumble.


    Without knowing them well enough, other people might really get tricked into thinking the Beiqi players were in a devastating state after reading their summaries.


    At last, Lu Wu ignored their speeches of pity.


    Talk big all you like. I won¡¯t budge a bit.


    Empowerment? Impossible! The most important thing is to earn more soul coins for me!


    ¡­


    At 8pm, the Mansion of the Dead was free from players with only NPCs roaming around.


    At that moment, a game message popped up.


    [Server Announcement: Tomb-Sweeping Day Event ¡®Tributes to Desolated Tombs¡¯ starts now¡­ The tribute item with unlimited usage has been sent to the players¡¯ personal channels. The locations of the desolated tombs will change every thirty minutes. Players will have to seek them out on their own!]


    The event had officially launched. The players who were well-prepared beforehand sprang their legs and scurried across the Land of Beiqi, seeking the desolated tombs.


    At the shore of the Liuli Coast.


    Hu He was waiting there holding a compass with twenty or more figures standing behind him.


    Their faces were wooden as compared to Hu He, as though they were lifeless corpses.


    Hu He looked entirely different than he was before. He was no longer babyish nor bandit-like as he had grown to be more sedate and matured.


    He had been deeply moved by the people who forsook their lives and used the Blood Sacrificial Haka to save him.


    After the battle, Hu He chose to refine them into zombie spirits. Due to his limited skills, their powers had only recovered to a Ghost General¡¯s level, and they had lost their consciousness.


    Nevertheless, Zombie Forgemasters had a skill, which was Spirit Summoning. He believed that he would someday summon them back as he grew stronger.


    Moreover, he had sworn to lead them to kill Yuanxu, using his blood as a sacrifice to repay their kindness of losing their lives to save him.


    He returned to Beiqi this time to participate in the Tomb-Sweeping Day Event.


    Every event was accompanied by the opportunity to become more powerful. He did not want to miss it.


    He came to the Liuli Coast due to a surmise he had in his mind after reading the pre-event notice.


    While he was waiting, the compass shone red all of a sudden. A bloody desolated tomb appeared by the coast.


    [The Tomb of Cha Na]


    Details of Desolated Tomb: Although hundreds of thousands of people have passed away, starting his journey as a pawn, Cha Na had proved himself to the King of Beiqi with his fierceness and fearlessness in each and every battle. The Liuli Coast had once been bestowed upon him as his territory. He was a great general of Beiqi, a valiant spirit!


    Refresh Period: 29 minutes 48 seconds


    Tributes Available: 500 times (only once per player)


    Special Rewards: Secret (Hidden Quest)


    Gazing at the desolated tomb of Cha Na, a smile spread across Hu He¡¯s face. He knew he had guessed correctly.


    He then twisted his head toward Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit.


    It felt inappropriate bringing along Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit to pay tribute to his own desolated tomb.


    After giving it a moment of thought, He Hu drew out the tributes and placed them on Cha Na¡¯s tomb, waiting for the one-minute progress bar of tribute to pass.


    At that moment, a silhouette of Cha Na in armor emerged.


    That very second, Hu He seemed to witness a blood-spattered Cha Na fighting in a battle, the sounds of combat echoing in his ears.


    ¡°I, Cha Na, shall succeed one day!¡±


    The silhouette of Cha Na punched his fist toward the sky as determination and perseverance shone in his eyes.


    Even though he was aware that it was merely an NPC, Hu He could feel the blood and flesh of the character in his heart.


    Sighing, Hu He slowly bowed toward Cha Na in the flames of the burning tributes.


    ¡°Brother Cha Na, I¡¯m sorry that I stole your head!¡±


    As he straightened his body, a sense of resoluteness flashed across Hu He¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Worry not, Cha Na. I, Hu He, shall be the most powerful of all in the future. I won¡¯t bring disgrace to your heroic doings when you were alive!¡±


    As though he had heard Hu He¡¯s reply, the silhouette of Cha Na floating on the desolated tomb suddenly burst into flames. It then punched its right fist toward Hu He.


    Facing such a situation, Hu He did not flinch. He stood where he was in silence.


    The burning fiery fist stopped at the tip of Hu He¡¯s nose.


    After a brief moment of confrontation, the silhouette of Cha Na removed his fist.


    At that moment, Hu He thought he heard Cha Na¡¯s hysterical cackling laughter.


    What happened next astonished Hu He. The burning silhouette detached itself from the desolated tomb and dove into the body of Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit.


    [Server Announcement: Congratulations to Player Hu He who acquired the recognition of Cha Na¡¯s remnant soul! Hidden quest is activated and a remnant of Cha Na¡¯s soul is obtained.]


    The announcement stirred up a wave of frenzy among the players. They didn¡¯t expect the desolated tombs to be the burial of the warriors who actually died in the game. At once, a colossus of players headed for the Liuli Coast.


    One after another they dashed, fearing that they might miss the opportunity. After all, each tomb could be paid tribute for only 500 times.


    Staring at Cha Na¡¯s zombie spirit whose eyes gradually started to glow, Hu He was astounded.


    [Cha Na¡¯s Zombie Spirit (Half Ghost King Realm)]:


    Details of Zombie Spirit: A zombie spirit tempered by player Hu He himself, its body is fused in three sections, Cha Na¡¯s head (Ghost General Peak), Mu Te¡¯s incomplete torso (Greater Ghost General) and the Cricket of Dawn (Ghost King Intermediate).


    Zombie Spirit Status: Under the influence of Cha Na¡¯s remnant soul, Cha Na¡¯s Zombie Spirit has evolved to manifest Beginner Spirit Wisdom and has leveled up to Half Ghost King Realm.


    It had manifested Spirit Wisdom!


    Hu He didn¡¯t expect to acquire the recognition of Cha Na¡¯s remnant soul and to discover a hidden quest during a simple tomb-sweeping.


    Eyeing the tomb of Cha Na, Hu He drew a deep breath before he bowed again.


    ¡°I will keep my words. Even though you were once our enemy, you are now our comrade!¡±


    The tomb of Cha Na that lost its remnant soul did not respond. The tributes placed on it had burned completely to ashes and the notification for the completion of quest appeared.


    [Completed the paying of tribute to the desolated tomb of Cha Na, quest item ¡®Gift from Desolated Souls¡¯ obtained.]


    Glancing one last time at Cha Na¡¯s tomb, Hu He turned around and left with his compass taken out.


    After making this promise, Hu He felt more weight on the load on his shoulders, but he did not regret it. From now on, he would be the most powerful of all!


    After Hu He had left, throngs of players arrived at the tomb, but the tomb details had already changed.


    The question marks in the row of the Special Rewards had disappeared and was replaced by the line, Owner of Hidden Quest: Hu He.


    Although the players who arrived later felt a tinge of pity, they still paid tribute to their old rival.


    Lu Wu had undeniably put a lot of effort into this event.


    Except for those who were in the Valiant Spirits Palace, every burial of the valiant spirits that dotted Beiqi were summoned at the price of burning soul coins. As for the hidden quests he was giving out this time, it all depended on whether the players could acquire the recognition of the remnant souls when they paid their tributes.


    Nevertheless, the Tomb-Sweeping Day Event was undoubtedly successful. The players were all engrossed in the event quests, where successively, they managed to obtain all sorts of hidden quests, be it weak or strong.


    However, Lu Wu felt it was a pity that none of them unlocked the hidden quest, Inheritance of Valiant Spirits.


    After all, a few of the valiant spirits were once elites of the Ghost Emperor Realm. It was extremely difficult to acquire their recognition. Even Lu Wu couldn¡¯t offer help because it all depended on the efforts of the players.


    Hidden Quests were the core purpose of this event.


    It was a shady concept on how to acquire the recognition of valiant spirits. It might be the single sentence Hu He had unintentionally spoken that caused the remnant soul to empathize with him, hence acquiring its recognition. It might even be as simple as the matter of looks, where the valiant spirit thought the player as the fateful one and dished out the hidden quest without having the player to do anything.


    Anyhow, the players were oblivious to all of these. The moment they knew there were rewards for hidden quests, they became exceptionally sincere while they paid their tributes. Each of them wished to acquire the recognition of the valiant spirits and be rewarded.


    There were even comical players who knelt before the tombs of unknown valiant spirits, wailing and crying in hopes of touching the owners¡¯ heart, so that they would grant them hidden quests.


    During that period, the players tried out all kinds of bizarre tactics, so much so that even Lu Wu who was observing behind the scenes felt shameful for them.

 Chapter 294 - Anti-Addiction Setting

    Chapter 294: Anti-Addiction Setting


    The Tomb-Sweeping Day Event officially ended at midnight.


    Ridiculously wild brainstorms and tactics of the players occurred during the event.


    They included wailing before the tomb, adopting a godfather, becoming a disciple of a mentor, becoming sworn brothers, and many more. Lu Wu felt ashamed for the series of actions the players had done in order to acquire the recognition from the valiant spirits.


    Although such tactics did not earn the players the Inheritance of Valiant Spirits, some of them loved the acts. The players attained many other types of hidden quests, such as learning a Special Skill or obtaining part of the remnant souls.


    After accepting a certain valiant spirit as his godfather, there was even a player who received the coordinates of a treasure it had hidden in Beiqi when it was alive.


    Subsequently, the player dug up the treasure vault on a live stream. It turned out to be a depositary of spiritual material and spiritual ore supplies. Other players envied him very much.


    After the event ended, the players couldn¡¯t help but envision the next event.


    At the same time, Lu Wu received feedback from Number One who was in America.


    The mission was accomplished successfully!


    After tracking down Number Seven who held Emily hostage, Number One didn¡¯t attack right away. He trailed after him, sneaking into the branch of the Jie De Corporation¡¯s Underground Laboratory of America. With his powerful body modified by Bei Li, he demolished the entire human experiments laboratory by himself and rescued Emily from them.


    The power of Number One completely shook Emily. She discovered the strength of his human flesh, but it could withstand gun bullets to the extent that one could rip an iron plate with bare hands.


    Such combat power that burst out through normal flesh was wild and dominating. Other than being impressed, Emily began to adore such power.


    The damsel-in-distress story plot worked well everywhere.


    Despite being renowned among assassins, Emily was, after all, only a young woman who just turned 20 years old. Being rescued under desperation inevitably led to the fluttering of butterflies in her stomach.


    However, Number One thought nothing of that sort. As he brought Emily toward the safe zone, he blatantly told her that he lost his manhood and asked her not to enquire questions about his name or age, as it was annoying.


    Number One¡¯s words caused Emily to develop a phobia.


    Could it be that men must lose their manhood in order to become stronger?


    Thinking of Number Seven and then the man before her, Emily felt queasy.


    ¡­


    It was the day after the festival and the players resumed their normal routines.


    At the moment, Lu Wu was eating spiritual fruit and sipping spiritual tea brewed from the spiritual spring water comfortably. At the same time, his eyes were glued to the official web forum, going through the daily discussions of the players.


    While he was browsing, the content of a post attracted his attention.


    It was about the anti-addiction setting Lu Wu had added into the game.


    [Please remove the anti-addiction setting. Does a middle-aged woman not have human rights? I strongly protest! I want to play games!]


    Author: Pink_Rabbity


    I¡¯m 13 years old, an eighth-grader. I¡¯m considered half an adult and I usually love to game. I came across Battle Online and am completely obsessed with it. But what the heck is this five-hour anti-addiction setting? We¡¯re in the 21st century! Why is there still an anti-addiction setting? Don¡¯t you know that young people like us are the main players in this game? I protest! I protest!


    Below the post, many underaged players agreed with her while players of age were in contempt.


    Divine_Knife_Style: ¡°I agree. I wanted to talk about this long ago. Why can¡¯t young people game for 24 hours straight? We want our human rights. (thumbs up emoji)¡±


    Northern_Ancestor: ¡°The author is right. Although we are underaged, our world needs to be fair! You can¡¯t discriminate against us. Five hours is too short. Please change the setting. (thumbs up emoji)¡±


    White_Snake_Spirit: ¡°Yes, yes! She is just like me. We are obviously old middle-aged women, but we can¡¯t even get past the anti-addiction setting. (crying emoji)¡±


    Watermelon_Taro replied to White_Snake_Spirit: ¡°Oh my god, are 13-year-olds starting to call themselves old middle-aged women already? What about 20-somethings? Old middle-aged men?¡±


    Assassin_Creed: ¡°Then those who are in their 30s like me would be old grandpas by now. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Foot_Picking_Chap: ¡°Then those in their 40s like me are old ancestors. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Fisherman: ¡°What about me past 50?¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Fisherman: ¡°You are a bottle of fine wine. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Cultivating_Longevity: ¡°I am more than a hundred years old. According to all of you, I might just be one of the Terracotta warriors¡­¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness replied to Cultivating_Longevity: ¡°Hahaha, the Terracotta Army is a good metaphor! Nice! (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    The players were divided into two groups based on their different opinions on the anti-addiction setting.


    One of the groups was underaged players who hoped the officials would enhance the system or even remove it.


    Another group was the players of age who hoped to enforce the system, reducing the allocated five hours to two hours. Then, the flowers of their motherland would be able to study without being addicted to the game.


    After reading through their comments, Lu Wu suddenly reminisced about his youth.


    He was a die-hard gamer when he was younger. He had hated the anti-addiction setting the most because it prevented him from playing to his heart¡¯s content.


    However, as he grew older, he hoped that the anti-addiction setting could be improved. It was best that the setting could restrict the primary schoolers from playing the games because, at that time, he was already of age.


    At that moment, what the underaged players wanted was what Lu Wu had wished for in his youth.


    Lu Wu could empathize with them on this point. After careful consideration, Lu Wu decided to alter the anti-addiction setting.


    Of course, an alteration was not equivalent to a removal.


    After discussing with Bei Li, he decided to add a study setting into the anti-addiction system.


    When the anti-addiction system was operating, the underaged players would not be forced out of the game once the five gaming hours were up. Another selection menu would appear instead.


    Option One was to transport the player to the Trial Arena and revise study materials according to their grades. After a one-hour study session, the system would randomly arrange tests on the material. The players would earn another three gaming hours if they passed the test. Otherwise, they would have to study for another hour.


    Option Two was to exit the game.


    Lu Wu only decided to launch this proposal after careful pondering and consideration.


    Besides, the artifact could inspect the souls. It could effortlessly determine the grades of underaged players and pick out related study material from the database.


    After all, Lu Wu wished to form a mighty army of players. He, of course, knew that those underaged players were one of his potential developing forces in the future, a foundation that could evolve sustainably.


    Lu Wu would not allow them to become completely addicted to the game. The implementation of the anti-addiction setting was not only for the underaged players¡¯ welfare but for his, too.


    After all, the younger generation was the source of propulsion for sustainable development.


    The launching of the new anti-addiction system garnered a great response from the players.


    Firstly, for the players of age, they were all good with the system that could assist in the children¡¯s studies. After all, many of them had children who were still in school.


    As for the underaged players, they seemed to be repulsive toward the new anti-addiction setting. To them, studying and gaming were complete opposites.


    However, the officials of Battle Online had always been dictatorial. After a fruitless protest from the primary schoolers, most of them miserably chose to enter the Study Channel and start with their proper revision.


    Nevertheless, when they returned to the game after they had passed their tests¡­ Hmm, it felt awesome!

 Chapter 295 - The Debut Of A Super Sidekick Force

    Chapter 295: The Debut Of A Super Sidekick Force


    Lately, the Beiqi players had encountered two issues that caused them headaches.


    First of all, it was the Land of the Nine Luminaries in the west.


    His Excellency of the Nine Luminaries was unable to bear the players¡¯ successive raids anymore. Therefore, he started intercepting their moves, reducing the chances of successful pillages.


    The messengers visited again to nominate a new King of Beiqi.


    Of course, the players were against the idea, but the messengers asked them to reconsider the matter. Otherwise, Beiqi and the Nine Luminaries would definitely go to war in the near future.


    Although they didn¡¯t reject the messengers outright, the players understood that it would only be another temporary solution. The war would eventually come someday no matter what they decided now.


    The players might be worried about the battle, but they were never afraid of it as they were certain about one thing.


    No matter what, the Land of the Nine Luminaries would fall into their hands sooner or later.


    Another problem was from the Underworld Sea in the east.


    Recently, the Death Clan no longer launched invasions. Since the players could no longer hunt them for resources, they went to the Void Ocean to search for them.


    However, they were astounded to discover the disappearance of the Death Clan in the Void Ocean.


    In order to get to the bottom of it, many players visited the Kuilong Ocean in hopes of finding the Sea King and having a really good talk with him.


    The players soon found out the reason after their trip to the Kuilong Ocean.


    A war had arisen between the Mu Te Sea Empire and its surrounding forces.


    The Death Clan had left the Void Ocean because the battle the Sea King was facing was in desperate need of troops.


    A detailed investigation led the players to unveil the cause of the war. It was related to the force from Langya Island who fought with them during the Sea King¡¯s Nation Establishing Ceremony.


    The power of Langya Island alone was no match for the Sea King¡¯s Mu Te Sea Nation.


    Nevertheless, Langya Island had entrenched themselves in the Kuilong Ocean for many years and had made many acquaintances. Moreover, the owner of Langya Island had roamed everywhere to drum up support, conveying a message to the many forces of the Kuilong Ocean.


    If the Sea King dominated them, the status and income of the many forces in the Kuilong Ocean would be affected. According to the Sea King¡¯s character, he would definitely not back off when facing the many forces.


    The leaders of the forces had contemplated the matter and had originally decided not to meddle in the confrontation between Langya Island and the Sea King. After all, sticking their necks out and risking their clans¡¯ lives to fight was a foolish decision.


    However, the owner of Langya Island gave them an irresistible offer. After all the forces in the Kuilong Ocean had formed a union to wipe out the Mu Te Sea Nation, Langya Island would not take its share during the splitting of land and resources.


    The Mu Te Sea Nation possessed 35 percent of resources of the Kuilong Ocean. The offer was awfully tempting. What was more was that the Kuilong Ocean would fall back to the days where the many forces counterbalanced each other after the downfall of the Mu Te Sea Nation.


    The very existence of the Mu Te Sea Nation was prone to spike endless wars. All of the forces found the two benefits appealing.


    Therefore, the war began.


    The Sea King would not have dreamed that every force in the Kuilong Ocean would gang up against him this time.


    Facing such a situation, the Sea King had no choice but to channel the Death Clan that was in the Void Ocean into the battle as a shield.


    However, the Mu Te Sea Nation was undoubtedly at a disadvantage confronting the army of a coalition of all the other forces in the Kuilong Ocean.


    After understanding the situation, each of the players slammed the table and stood up in rage.


    The Sea King was the cash cow they had raised for a long time. The players could not bear to see it being milked by other forces.


    The current situation was like pests eating a chive they had planted. As farmers, they naturally had to exterminate the pests for the chive to grow better.


    Therefore, the players had a meeting and a colossal fleet of Specter Warships gathered at the Liuli Coast. They were prepared to sail and stir up trouble.


    ¡­


    At the same time, the commander of the Fifth District Military Base of the United States had acquired approval from management on his report. The game, Battle Online, was officially launched throughout the military.


    Before that, they had looked into the game thoroughly. They were assured that dying in the game would not adversely affect the mental health of the players. They had also fully experimented and tested the gaming pods from the Black Sea Corporation. After the two aspects were guaranteed to be free of issues, it would not be a problem to launch the game to their troops.


    The degree of simulation of the game was sufficient to train soldiers without risking any casualties.


    It could also save them ammunition and resources used for training. In the long term, the proposal was plausible while saving a huge cost for the military.


    They had even obtained Lu Wu¡¯s phone number from different channels, in hopes of purchasing the game and the technology behind it at a stupendous price.


    Lu Wu rejected them right away. It was not up for negotiation.


    The National Defense of America was angered by Lu Wu¡¯s attitude, but they could not locate him at all. They could not even find out the identity of Battle Online¡¯s boss behind the scenes with their current database.


    The exasperated National Defense of America suggested a second proposal.


    To cooperate!


    This time, they hoped the Battle Online Corporation could produce a brand new, tailor-made virtual world without any other players for the sake of military training.


    The setting could be the same as the Land of Naraka, only that it must completely stand alone without being linked to other devices.


    Lu Wu still rejected them. What a joke! Naraka did exist in reality. Lu Wu couldn¡¯t just duplicate it even if he wanted to.


    The negotiation was unsuccessful. So, the National Defense of America had no choice but finally decided to dispatch troops onto the public server in the presence of civilian players. They wanted to try it out first. If the result was proven effective, they would try talking to Lu Wu again.


    No one could be happier than the Black Sea Corporation with the National Defense of America¡¯s decision, because numerous orders had come in from the military.


    Although Lu Wu would receive a commission of five percent, he was not concerned about the money. He cared more about the army from the National Defense of America.


    Once they had entered the game using the gaming pods, they were Lu Wu¡¯s army, an army that even death could not free them from.


    Lu Wu did not expect the National Defense of America to make such a decision.


    A dumbfounded Lu Wu received an entire army from the National Defense of America as his subordinates while their souls were marked by the artifact.


    Naraka¡¯s combat power appeared to have a linear increase because of them.


    After officially entering the game, the soldiers of the United States were initially complacent. They felt that the creatures would¡¯ve definitely been wiped out with them joining the server.


    However, on their first day, the entire army was flattened by the creatures in Naraka. Their original plan of building a military base in the Blue Valley Ruins had not even lasted for half a day when endless creatures invaded them.


    Death, revival! Death, revival!


    The National Defense of America¡¯s power that dominated the world, when facing creatures whose attributes flattened them, was not worth mentioning.


    At that moment, in order to fight the creatures, they had no other choice but to level up and increase their attributes like other players.


    However, it was notable that the effect of training their troops was surprisingly good.


    Although they couldn¡¯t build a military base for expansion in the Land of Naraka, they altered their strategy. They started to form strongholds all over the Blue Valley Ruins and even recruited players to grow stronger.


    Observing the National Defense of America ransacking their brains to occupy the Blue Valley Ruins, Lu Wu felt like laughing.


    He had been troubled with the disadvantage the players there had.


    The death rate In the Land of Naraka was too high after all. The difficulty level was way higher than Beiqi¡¯s and Cangxu¡¯s. The players were tortured into accepting that it was normal to die three or four times per day.


    No one expected the National Defense of America to join in on the battle. Moreover, they were planning to expand the territory for Lu Wu.


    With their help, the daily production rate of soul coins increased tremendously.


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help smiling like an old farmer.

 Chapter 296 - Lang Ya’s Incentive

    Chapter 296: Lang Ya¡¯s Incentive


    Underworld Sea, Void Ocean.


    There was a huge fleet of a few hundred thousand Specter Warships and a million Specter Ships out on the Void Ocean, slowly advancing toward the Kuilong Ocean.


    In order to preserve their popular foe the Sea King, many guilds in Beiqi joined forces to launch a rally request to all the players. A large number of them responded to the call, intending to support the Sea King in winning the battle.


    All the players had an aggressive look. They were all prepared for a protracted battle.


    As the huge fleet was approaching the Kuilong Ocean and preparing to advance toward Xin Mo Island, countless dark shadows suddenly emerged from the waters.


    Numerous gigantic sea creatures with grimaces broke out of the water and formed a huge army of sea creatures, blocking the players¡¯ fleet.


    ¡°Welcome to Kuilong Ocean, our honored guests from afar!¡±


    Just when the players thought the war was about to commence, a giant white-shelled tortoise appeared from under the water. The one who spoke was the white-haired old man standing on the back of the tortoise.


    The person had a divine poise and sagelike features with a nine-sectioned cane in his hand. He had a benevolent look which gave off an intimate feeling.


    However, the players had their analyzing ability. They could tell the identity of the person right away and instead became cautious toward him.


    [Lang Ya (Ghost King Peak)]:


    Character Details: Owner of Langya Island, one of the three top forces of the Kuilong Ocean. Originally the subordinate of Kuilong Ocean¡¯s Broken Wave Palace forces, the Palace Divine Beast. He betrayed the Broken Wave Palace after that under the temptation of the benefits behind the opposition¡¯s forces. He even exposed a lot of the Broken Wave Palace¡¯s secrets against the enemies, which led to the fall of the Broken Wave Palace. After that, he went on betraying the several forces he pledged allegiance to and established Langya Island in the end with the resources he gathered.


    Character Status: Normal


    The players sighed the moment they saw Lang Ya¡¯s status.


    They didn¡¯t expect such a benevolent-looking old man would turn out to be a cunning old geezer who enjoyed being a spy. They couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed for his behavior.


    In the players¡¯ opinions, Lang Ya definitely was not having any good intentions. They weren¡¯t trying to be friendly toward him either.


    Lang Ya gave out an awkward expression when he realized the players were aiming all the cannons on the warship toward him. He spoke again, ¡°My honored guests, welcome to Kuilong Ocean. Is there any misunderstanding between us? Why don¡¯t we take a seat and discuss it?¡±


    Lang Ya was in fact perturbed by the players¡¯ apparent hostile attitudes toward him.


    The knowledge of their very existence had already been spread around the Kuilong Ocean after the Sea King¡¯s Nation Establishing Ceremony. It was natural for Lang Ya to know about them.


    After completely starting a war with the Sea King, this extremely powerful force of mysterious origin had always been Lang Ya¡¯s greatest concern.


    They had thoroughly suppressed the Sea King¡¯s forces in the current war situation, victory would soon be theirs if the trend continued.


    Yet, the destabilizing factor was the players. No one could guarantee whether these forces, who seemed to be in close contact with the Sea King, would assist him or not. If the players¡¯ forces would really be willing to help the Sea King in battle, the victory that naturally belonged to them would be filled with uncertainties.


    So, Lang Ya thought of drawing them over to his side. He even had a plan made up in his mind, which was to negotiate with the players¡¯ forces using 15% of the resources in the Sea King¡¯s territories.


    His condition was simple, he would just need the players¡¯ forces to stay put and not get involved in their battle with the Sea King.


    The condition was undoubtedly extremely tempting, yet Lang Ya was not confident with the outcome at that moment.


    After seeing this huge fleet made up of millions of ships and warships, Lang Ya felt that he had underestimated the true powers of the force.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to go against them at all.


    ¡°What do you wish to talk about?¡± Gu Yu stood right at the front on the Myth Guild¡¯s Warship¡¯s deck and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think being enemies is our only choice, perhaps we could be friends as well. For that, I have prepared a generous gift for our honored guests to address my sincerity!¡±


    Lang Ya pointed toward the tortoise underneath him as he spoke.


    ¡°Commander, would you mind coming down to have a talk?¡±


    The players looked at one another after hearing what he said. A few guild leaders even started discussing in the guild chat.


    They had no idea what Lang Ya was up to. Besides, they did not have any good impression of Lang Ya after seeing his character menu. They did not think he was credible at all.


    After having a quick discussion, several leading guild leaders decided to bring along a few men to go down and see what Lang Ya had up his sleeves.


    Lang Ya paused for a moment and turned his gaze toward Gu Yu after seeing the numerous figures jumping down from the warship. He always thought Gu Yu was the sole leader of this force, he didn¡¯t understand why he would bring so many people with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I am just one of the commanders,¡± said Gu Yu straight away after getting on the giant tortoise¡¯s back.


    Lang Ya nodded promptly as he heard him.


    Liu Chai, Gu Yu, Wu Guoyi, Ye Xue¡¯er, Lu Zhan, Yin Xiaoqi, and the rest of the major guild leaders began to hop off one after another. Lang Ya then used his spiritual power to form a conference table on the giant tortoise¡¯s back allowing everyone to take their seats.


    ¡°Lang Ya, what do you wish to talk about? Besides that, what¡¯s the generous gift you spoke of?¡± Gu Yu yawned while supporting his head with one hand.


    Lang Ya took a glance at everyone and nodded.


    ¡°Let me just ask everyone here a single question. How are your relationships with the Sea King?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they heard him.


    They didn¡¯t know how to express their thoughts. They were the reason why the Sea King had lost his position of the Void Ocean¡¯s overlord after all. Otherwise, why would they come to the Kuilong Ocean to fight for maritime power? Moreover, the Sea King even lost his elder brother in that Beiqi Battle Event.


    Their relationship would be absolutely irreconcilable looking at all the joint hatred.


    That was why no one knew how to give an appropriate answer to the question at that moment.


    ¡°Okay, I guess?¡± Wu Guoyi spoke right then.


    Be it the guild leaders who were present or the players who were eavesdropping in the live chat channel, everyone almost broke out in a sweat when they heard him.


    Yet, Lang Ya was rather excited to hear this answer, it was exactly what he wanted to hear.


    ¡°Everyone, now let me tell you about the generous gift which I have prepared for all of you!¡±


    Lang Ya then raised his arm and waved toward the back. The thousands of sea creatures that were at the front line opened their mouths, revealing tons of unique spiritual materials and treasures.


    ¡°All these are for us?¡± Gu Yu was rather surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, all these treasures are for you¡­ however, I do have one condition!¡± Lang Ya squinted his eyes as he spoke.


    Gu Yu and the rest glanced at one another. They all knew what Lang Ya wanted to say but still proceeded to give Lang Ya assurance.


    ¡°Island Owner Lang Ya, you can just speak your mind!¡±


    ¡°If the players¡¯ forces withdraw from this battle, the rest of the Kuilong Ocean¡¯s forces and I will not only offer you treasures and spiritual materials, we will also offer you fifteen percent of the Sea King¡¯s territory¡¯s annual output!¡±


    Lang Ya made his thoughts crystal clear, he didn¡¯t want the players to participate in the battle.


    If the other party was just a normal force, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to reject Lang Ya¡¯s alluring offer.


    After all, they could receive treasures and resources without lifting a finger. It was an irresistible temptation for the respective forces of the underworld where the law of jungle was practiced.


    Unfortunately, the ones Lang Ya encountered were the players.


    15% of the Sea King¡¯s territory¡¯s annual output was undoubtedly rather tempting, yet, how could the players ever be satisfied? In the players¡¯ opinion, the Sea King¡¯s entire force should belong to them. Just 15%, did they think that the players were mere beggars?


    There was only one thought in the players¡¯ minds at that moment, be it the Sea King¡¯s forces or the treasures offered by Island Owner Lang Ya¡­ they wanted it all!


    The players would never have to choose anyway.

 Chapter 297 - Just Raid

    Chapter 297: Just Raid


    ¡°What do you say, my honored guests?¡± Lang Ya asked with anticipation when he saw that Gu Yu and the others were silent.


    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t participate in this war. We will take these treasures with us and wait for your 15% of resources when the time comes,¡± Gu Yu said smilingly.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Lang Ya suddenly added at this moment.


    ¡°My honored guests, you can¡¯t take these treasures away now¡­ but rest assured, we will surely present these treasures to you, together with the 15% resources from the Sea King¡¯s territory¡­ after the war is over!¡±


    Needless to say, the crafty Lang Ya had yet to put his trust in the players, and he voiced out his opinion again.


    ¡°What do you mean!?¡± Gu Yu instantly furrowed his brows.


    ¡°My honored guests, since I¡¯ve expressed my sincerity, you should¡¯ve returned me with equal sincerity. I won¡¯t give you anything less than what I¡¯ve promised, but this is merely an oral agreement in which you might go back on your words anytime. As such, you can¡¯t take the treasures away yet. Once the war between the Sea King and us is over, I¡¯ll send these treasures and spiritual materials to you¡­ nothing less!¡±


    The players were instantly stunned by Lang Ya¡¯s suggestion.


    Apparently they never thought Lang Ya would take such a step. Their initial plan was to deceive Lang Ya into giving them the treasures, but it appeared that this trick did not seem to be working on him.


    ¡°My honored guests, you can be assured that I am a respectable man in the Kuilong Ocean and would never deceive you!¡± Lang Ya put on a smile and spoke again, seemingly after noticing the looks of dissatisfaction on their faces.


    Upon hearing that, the players knew they were unable to trick Lang Ya. It was unrealistic now for them to simply turn against Lang Ya after taking away the treasures and spiritual materials.


    Thereupon, smiles slowly broke out on their faces as Lang Ya looked at them with a gleam of anticipation in his eyes.


    Since you¡¯re not going to give it to us, we might as well just rob you of it!


    ¡°My fellow brothers! Rob him!¡±


    Along with Liu Chai¡¯s growling in the zone live chat, all the rechargeable cannons that were aimed at the army of sea monsters some times ago were fired at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Lang Ya was obviously bewildered, ¡°My honored guests, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean by this? A raid!¡±


    With a nasty grin on his face, Liu Chai heavily smashed his right arm and destroyed the table that was made by soul energy. Meanwhile, Gu Yu and the others stood up in an instant.


    ¡°Honored guests, we could bargain over the treasures if you want¡­¡± said Lang Ya as he grew anxious at the sight of the scene.


    ¡°Fuck off! You keep dragging your feet! So cut the crap now! I¡¯m telling you, we¡¯re going to raid you now!¡± an extremely spectacular scene appeared following Liu Chai¡¯s growl.


    Countless spirits of warships emerged at the back and the scene looked as though crooks of all kinds were running wild. All the sea creatures were awed by the imposing manner that was gathered at once.


    ¡°Honored guests, I¡¯ve promised you and I¡¯ll certainly honor my words. Please have faith in me¡­ ¡± Lang Ya immediately said after realizing the gravity of the situation, intending to save it.


    However, it was impossible for Liu Chai and the others to negotiate with him. They were players, not negotiators. Since he could not satisfy their conditions, they might as well just settle it by force and arms.


    Being players, they could be as wayward and touchy as they wanted.


    The battle had finally begun. A group of huge warships was charging forward and directly hitting the sea creatures on the surface of the sea.


    This war will eventually come. Now that it¡¯s come to this, let¡¯s just fight!


    Looking at the Player Clan¡¯s attitude, Lang Ya suddenly recalled what his subordinates had told him when they were reporting about them.


    The Player Clan has an unpredictable temper, whereby they will just fight at the risk of their lives once there¡¯s a disagreement!


    ¡°All forces, fight back with me!¡±


    Right now, Lang Ya¡¯s face was taken over by a gloomy expression. He certainly would not just await his doom in the face of attack. He shouted at his back right away.


    The army of sea creatures began to counterattack.


    ¡°Pull back!¡±


    Along with Liu Chai¡¯s words, all the guild members, other than Gu Yu, immediately turned around and headed back to the warships.


    In response to that, Lang Ya waved his right arm to the front, flexing three gleams of sharp claws to attack Liu Chai and the others.


    Since the war had already started, there was no need for him to conserve his strength.


    ¡°Demonic God!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s eyes turned crimson, his body abruptly expanded one round and his body surface was covered by scarlet flames.


    Gu Yu was about to step forward and take Lang Ya¡¯s blow after he turned into the Demonic God so that he could create an opportunity for the others to retreat. However, Liu Chai was one step ahead of him. He blocked Gu Yu and raised his right arm over his chest.


    Bang!


    Liu Chai was thrown away by the huge shock of impact, yet he did not suffer from any injury by relying on the absolute defenses of his right arm.


    ¡°Gu, let¡¯s go!¡± Liu Chai immediately shouted in the live chat channel while he was in the air.


    Gu Yu stared deeply at Lang Ya upon hearing that. Flapping the burning wings on his back, he rose into the air and flew toward the direction of the Myth Guild¡¯s Warship.


    ¡°Where are you going!?¡±


    After noticing that Gu Yu and the others were the leaders of this force, Lang Ya was struck by the thought that he could seize him and used him as a deterrence against the Player Clan.


    Lang Ya¡¯s strength was obviously incomparable with that of Gu Yu, whereby he caught up with Liu Chai within seconds. However, Gu Yu abruptly turned over his body.


    ¡°Evil Eye Stare!¡±


    Inside the scarlet eyes was a dancing flame and Lang Ya instantly fell into it as he was caught off guard.


    Instantly, numerous murmurs were ringing in his ears. Past events rose before his eyes, and hosts of thoughts came crowding in his mind, leading to his sadness, fury, gloom, and despair.


    This was the power of the Demonic God. After all, even Lang Ya was unable to drive the thoughts out of his mind for a while. He sank into endless agony, his tears came rushing out of his eyes, and his body fell straight down from the sky.


    With that, Gu Yu raised his middle finger at Lang Ya, then turned around and flew toward the Myth Guild¡¯s Warship at a high speed.


    At the back of the army of sea creatures, the leaders of all the forces were baffled to see Lang Ya falling into the sea out of the blue. They rose into the air one after another and flew to the location where Lang Ya fell.


    After all, Lang Ya was the current leader of this military alliance and they couldn¡¯t afford anything to happen to him at the present stage.


    The leaders of the forces were dumbfounded when they picked Lang Ya up from the water. All they saw was Lang Ya bursting into tears, his face full of sorrow, seemingly to have completely lost his head.


    ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lang Fu, the second in command of Langya Island, grabbed Lang Ya by the shoulders and shook him violently.


    Despite that, Lang Ya was deeply immersed in his sorrows and showed no sign of coming back to his senses, he cried until snot was running from his nose.


    All the leaders were dumbstruck by the scene before them. Just when they were at a loss as to what to do, Lang Ya convulsed his body and drove all the evil thoughts out of his mind, regaining his consciousness.


    Bastard!


    As Lang Ya gained back his senses from the effect of the Evil Eye Stare, he shoved Lang Fu away who was still pressing on his shoulders. He then stood up abruptly and turned around to look into the distance, staring at the Myth Guild¡¯s Warship.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yu was waving his hand at Lang Ya from afar and a grin rose onto his face. With a stomp of his foot, a golden lion emerged at the top of the warship, letting out a growl at Lang Ya that seemingly shook the heavens.


    Lang Ya was enraged at the sight of Gu Yu¡¯s demonstration. He pointed his hand at the Player Clan from a distance, his body shaking, and yelled, ¡°Since you can¡¯t tell chalk from cheese, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Although the huge size of the Player Clan¡¯s warships put Lang Ya under extreme pressure, he couldn¡¯t care less about it anymore. They were riding roughshod over him now, naturally he wouldn¡¯t just sit still and await his doom.


    Thereafter, the first war between the Player Clan and all the forces of the Kuilong Ocean broke out.


    At first, the forces of the Kuilong Ocean felt anxious about this war. However, they found that the army of Player Clan was actually nothing more than a paper tiger and their actual combat effectiveness was no match for Kuilong.


    It made them more and more excited as they fought. Lang Ya¡¯s palpating heart was more likely due to the pleasure of revenge.


    On the other hand, the players were extremely calm. It¡¯s just death, they¡¯ve long gotten used to it. Besides, they never intend to win this battle anyway!


    For that reason, the players specifically chose to kill the sea creatures first that were carrying treasures and spiritual materials in their mouths.


    Both sides were feeling excited. The Kuilong Ocean Military Alliance was fighting to wipe out the Player Clan whereas the army of players was battling for their own greedy interests.

 Chapter 298 - Go! The Sea King!

    Chapter 298: Go! The Sea King!


    The war had been going on for three hours and the army of players was completely surrounded by countless sea creatures. Under the circumstances, Lang Ya once again suggested negotiating with the players.


    It seemed that this fleet was clearly not all that the Player Clan had and most probably there was a much bigger force behind them.


    However, it was hardly possible for the players to give up now that they had gotten serious in the war. They raised their middle fingers at the cunning Lang Ya and the war erupted again.


    The players were well aware that they would lose the battle for sure, but they were not discouraged by it since their soul coins and experience levels were constantly increasing. For them, that was the actual benefit, which was far more crucial than a so-called victory.


    As such, the players continued to offer stiff resistance and fought desperately with the Kuilong Military Alliance on the sea.


    This battle led the players to recognize the strength of the Kuilong Military Alliance, and clearly, both of them were not on the same level.


    Among the millions of warships, only a few remained in the fifth hour of the war. As for the Kuilong Military Alliance, there were still an infinite number of sea creatures left. It was as though they could never kill all of them.


    Lang Ya still kept a straight face when the last warship of the Player Clan was bombarded and sank. There was no trace of joy on his face.


    The collapse of the negotiation with the Player Clan indicated that more warships would be here soon after, bringing a twist in this war that he was supposedly bound to win. Above all, the background of the Player Clan army remained an enigma.


    ¡°From now onward, dispatch garrisons to guard the border of the Kuilong Ocean and Void Ocean. On no account can you let the Player Clan join up with the Sea King Navy!¡± Lang Ya said with a gloomy face as he stared at the numerous corpses of sea creatures floating on the sea.


    However, his face turned grave in an instant, sensing some peculiarities.


    Odd! Something is very odd about them!


    Where are their corpses?


    Where are the wreckages of their broken warships!?


    After identifying the issue, Lang Ya immediately commanded all the forces to pick up the players¡¯ corpses and wreckages of warships.


    Half an hour later¡­


    Nothing was found and all the forces of the Kuilong Military Alliance were stunned by the result.


    Although it was very rare in the underworld for a corpse to vanish after death, such a circumstance did exist. The living creatures in the Underworld were classified as those with a physical body, a Yin body, and a spiritual body.


    Most of the creatures that vanished after death were living creatures with spiritual bodies, for instance Yin souls and a small fraction of the creatures with Yin bodies. The body formation of these creatures was partly related to the Laws of the Underworld, hence their bodies would disintegrate after death and return to nature.


    But the players clearly possessed physical bodies. Lang Ya could be certain about this after coming into contact with them. How come they would just vanish?


    Not being able to perceive the situation, Lang Ya interpreted the players as living creatures with bodies that were almost the same as physical bodies but were, in fact, Yin bodies. This was the only reason that could explain why they had vanished after their deaths.


    But the wreckages of warships are made of spiritual materials and ores, how is it possible for them to just disappear!?


    Lang Ya was completely dumbfounded. It appeared extremely incredible that all the corpses floating on the ocean were only those of sea creatures. Not one piece of floating debris from the warships could be found.


    Regardless of how hard they tried to speculate and ponder about it, they were unable to perceive the crux of the problem.


    Everything seemed so bizarre to them.


    In the end, the Kuilong Military Alliance retreated and left after the fruitless search, leaving a few forces guarding there to serve as an early warning for the subsequent forces of the Player Clan that might return.


    ¡­


    Xin Mo Island, Sea King Palace.


    In his palace, the Sea King and the rest of the lords, who used to be kings, were staring at an annotated map of the Kuilong Ocean with solemn expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Lang Ya has found out our intention of using the Death Clan to wear down their army and no longer conserves their strength in the subsequent battles. They clearly intend to win the battle in one go!¡± Hei Sui said while pointing at the last battle point on the map, his face full of worry.


    ¡°It seems evident that it¡¯s unrealistic to rely on the Death Clan to wage a war of attrition. Let¡¯s gather the forces of the Death Clan and form an army of a certain scale before counterattacking. Right now we should focus on defending!¡± said the Sea King with a stoic face.


    He knows very well that they are beset with all the difficulties to win this war, but at least there¡¯s still hope. Besides, he has the entire Death Clan as his backup force. He can afford to lose even if he has to because he has a route of retreat.


    On the other hand, Hei Sui and the others were frantic with worry. Unlike the Sea King, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose the battle.


    The consequence of the failure was the doom of their entire nations, which would then become a long-running history during the course of time.


    Just when the Sea King and the others were exchanging views about the arrangement of the defense force, Tian Kun came in a hurry from the outside.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the force of the Player Clan is here!¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by the news.


    ¡°What is their purpose in coming here? Are they friends or foes?¡± Hei Sui asked anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain if they are friendly forces, but they waged war on the Kuilong Military Alliance off Langya Island three days ago, which ended in the utter annihilation of their army!¡±


    The eyes of Hei Sui and the others lit up as they listened. They were delighted, not for the fact that the army of Player Clan was completely annihilated, but for the underlying meaning of that situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they¡¯re hatched¡­ the Player Clan is not a Good Samaritan! Besides, they certainly know better than to simply attack the Kuilong Military Alliance in Langya Island aimlessly!¡± said the Sea King as he stared at everyone, he couldn¡¯t help but cast a damper over them.


    Although the Sea King had no idea of the Player Clan¡¯s intention, he felt a little restless at their actions because this Beiqi force never played by the rules. Will they be my supportive force in fighting against the Kuilong Military Alliance of Langya Island? Or will they be a cancer that kills the Mu Te Sea Nation? Even the Sea King didn¡¯t have full confidence in this.


    ¡°Right, the Player Clan is ruled by Yue Yao, correct? He just took over Beiqi and should be consolidating his power not attacking. Why would he let the Player Clan out?¡± Sha Shui couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.


    ¡°Do you really think Yue Yao is capable of restraining them? If I¡¯m not mistaken, Yue Yao is probably dead by now!¡± the Sea King¡¯s eyes were steadfast as he said so.


    ¡°This¡­ Yue Yao is of the Ghost Emperor Realm¡­¡± Sha Shui seemed to find it unbelievable.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a Ghost Emperor! The Player Clan is definitely not as simple as you think! Think about it carefully, what was Yue Yao¡¯s attitude when he first came here? And what exactly did he want?¡±


    The rest of the lords sank into deep thought after listening to his words.


    After a while, Tian Kun suddenly said, ¡°Yue Yao was very modest at that time, and he wished for peace instead of war!¡±


    The Sea King nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, Yue Yao wishes for peace. If he¡¯s still His Excellency, there¡¯s no way he would allow the Player Clan to march on over to the Kuilong Ocean with a great army, much less initiate war with the Kuilong Military Alliance of Langya Island!¡±


    All the other lords nodded in realization and their faces took on a complex look soon afterward.


    All in all, Yue Yao was a strong man of the Ghost Emperor Realm. They had a good impression of Yue Yao for his easy-going manner. They couldn¡¯t help but lament his death.


    ¡°Enough! No matter what the purpose is of the Player Clan, they did nothing to offend us at this present stage, thereby we must not take the initiative to turn against them!¡± the Sea King opened his mouth after pondering for a while.


    All the lords subconsciously nodded their heads as they listened to him.


    They were currently in an extremely inferior position anyway. Although they knew that the Sea King and the Player Clan were acquainted with an irreconcilable enmity, they hoped that the Sea King would not spar with the Player Clan out of impulse under such circumstances.


    They sincerely agreed with Sea King¡¯s decision this time, so much so that they were wishing for the Sea King to make an alliance with the Player Clan in order for them to widen their advantages in winning the war.


    Just as everyone was thinking over how to persuade the Sea King to put aside his hatred and join forces with the players, a soldier stationed outside the hall came in great haste and handed over a letter to the Sea King.


    The Sea King was puzzled. He opened the letter and saw a line of crooked words on the letter.


    ¡°Go for it, Sea King! We support you this time!¡±


    Go!

 Chapter 299 - Research Maniac

    Chapter 299: Research Maniac


    Blue veins stood out on the Sea King¡¯s forehead when he saw the letter and signature of the player at the bottom.


    Now that the Player Clan had chosen his side, he was supposed to automatically feel delighted about it.


    However, the players¡¯ ambiguous attitude made the Sea King feel uncomfortable. He couldn¡¯t put the feeling into words. It was as though he was a beast being chased by a hunter. He spared no effort in running away, yet the hunter smilingly took his time to hold up the gun and looked at his struggles.


    Besides, the reason why they offered to help this time was that he had come upon a tiger when he was running away. Seeing that the prey would soon fall into the jaws of the tiger, the hunter could hardly sit still and launched an attack.


    Bang!


    The Sea King smashed his fist onto the table, his face gloomy as he felt uneasy at even the thought of it.


    It was just the same as last time when he was provoked by the force of Langya Island, whereby the players had initiated an attack and threw him an odd look before they left. The same thing occurred now that he was facing the Kuilong Military Alliance.


    How could he possibly believe that there was nothing fishy going on?


    What exactly were they trying to do!? What are they plotting!?


    Glancing around at the surprised looks on the faces of the lords here, the Sea King sank into deep thought.


    ¡­


    Land of Naraka, Blue Valley Ruins.


    A man was hiding in a teetering building that appeared to be in imminent danger of collapsing.


    He was down on all fours on the ground. On the floor was a paper that was two yards long and two yards wide, full of all sorts of equations and sketches. The room around him was cluttered with all kinds of mechanical components bought from the shop.


    ¡®Fortress Plan¡¯ was written on top of the huge design draft.


    As the man was drawing, he would occasionally lift his head and cast a glance at the Rechargeable Mech placed in the corner, and then put his focus back on designing.


    Being the top scientist in the National Defense of the United States, Tesla actually felt disdain in his heart when he first came into contact with these kinds of products that far exceeded the reality of science and technology.


    He entered the game solely for the purpose of ascertaining whether this 100% realistic simulation game was really as good as what others had said.


    However, Tesla was soon dumbstruck by the game. Not only did the simulated world really achieve 100% reality, but the mech settings here were also marvelous.


    After thorough research, he figured that all these mechs took action and battled via the operation of the correspondent power system.


    For instance, the most common left-foot jump, in which the power and components of the mech¡¯s left foot would start operating during the jumping, would not bring the kinetic energy of all the other components of the body into operation. This was only one of those ingenious aspects in the game where Tesla found remarkable. It was absolutely not just a whole piece of mold.


    Tesla simply disassembled his mech in order to ascertain the cause, but it still left him dumbfounded.


    Apart from the mech¡¯s core power system that could not be disassembled, the internal part of the mech was actually made by putting mechanical parts of different sizes together. Every part was fit perfectly together, constituting the exact transfer points of the power system.


    What concept is this? If this is just a simple game, they can absolutely use a mech mold and leave the internal part empty. It seemed somewhat unbelievable to him that the mech in the game was, in fact, a complete unit.


    Above all, he was well aware that the research on mech technology consumed lots of energy. But this is just a game.


    Speculating in this respect, Tesla suspected that the Battle Online Corporation might even be fully capable of building a mech in reality, based on the degree of understanding of the research and development team behind the scenes.


    This totally upended Tesla¡¯s worldview. After a momentary shock, Tesla fell into a fit of a frenzy due to his desire to get to the bottom of this world and explore the profound mystery inside the mechs. All in all, everything seemed enigmatical to him.


    As such, Tesla set foot on the road to the truth in the game, trying to find the bugs in this simulated world due to his serious behavior.


    He was a materialist, in which he believed that bugs definitely exist even if this world felt so real to him.


    This is just a game anyway. As long as it¡¯s a game, there will be a bug, and he¡¯s going to find out the bug to verify his perception.


    However, the terror of this world had led to Tesla¡¯s despair.


    It could be said that there was no place for him to do research at all. Basically he spent his days in torment, repeating between dying and waiting for the respawn to cool down.


    In the end, Tesla finally sought help from the National Defense of the United States so that he could properly conduct research, hoping that the army could provide him with safety assurance to conduct scientific research in this world.


    The National Defense of the United States was more than willing but lacked the power to fulfill Tesla¡¯s request.


    The military base that they were preparing to set up had been destroyed, and their subsequent fortified points were wiped out entirely as well. They were unable to unite their military force, let alone providing protection for Tesla.


    Under such circumstances, Tesla only had himself to rely on. He changed his way of thinking and recalled a wildly inventive idea he once had.


    Back when he was working for the government, he came out with an idea of an extremely tough secret weapon while he was designing weapons for war.


    It was a battle fortress with a body pieced together by multiple pieces of equipment and power sources, an enormous battle mech in normal times, which could turn into a battle fortress occupying ten square yards after transformation. Being able to attack both the air and land, and at the same time intercept attacks with all sorts of missiles equipped, it could be regarded as capable of attacking and defending all in one. It was not at all exaggerating to call it a moving battle robot.


    This idea was merely a wild thought he had in his spare time which he never took seriously. For the reason that the engineering workloads required were too wide and it appeared impossible to be executable based on the current technology.


    In spite of that, Tesla was once again shaken when he opened the shop in the game, so much so that he was currently wondering whether this was all a dream.


    Numerous design drafts, all sorts of latest equipment and the editing function of customizing mech hanging on the right-hand side of the shop.


    All these turned Tesla¡¯s once impossible dream into a practical one.


    Besides, his personal safety would be out of the question once he owned the moving battle fortress.


    Thereupon, the idea that appeared to be extremely insane even for Tesla himself, was formally put into operation.


    However, the most important thing was missing before he could start inventing the battle fortress, and that was money!


    All the blueprints in the shop were not cheap at all. If he were to utilize his ability to save up soul coins by killing the monsters, most probably it would be impossible for him to do so in his entire life.


    As such, in order to buy a massive amount of blueprints and equipment for his research, all he could do was apply for a research grant from the National Defense of the United States.


    The money was indeed difficult to be approved. If it wasn¡¯t because of his great value and the fact that he repeatedly played an important role in the weapons development of the United States, there wasn¡¯t the slightest chance for approving this grant.


    Even the executive officers were stunned when they knew Tesla was planning to apply for a grant worth over 100 million dollars.


    The highest-ranking officer in the military personally gave Tesla a call to inquire about his idea and whether he was designing some kind of secret weapon.


    Tesla didn¡¯t have any cunning plot as he devoted himself to doing research. Hence, without hiding anything, he spoke with great confidence about his intention in using all the money to top-up in the game and buy soul coins from the hands of the other players.


    The highest-ranking officer was dazed at that time, wondering if he was not fully awake yet.


    He knew Tesla very well after all. Tesla was a complete research maniac who wouldn¡¯t even care to sleep or eat when he was fully concentrated in his research.


    Nonetheless, Tesla was in fact telling him that he wanted to apply for a multi-million dollar grant to play a video game. This had completely overturned his views in outlooks of the world, life, and values, leaving him thinking that the world might have changed.


    Originally it was absolutely impossible for them to approve the grant. However, Tesla threatened them with more than twenty important projects that were in progress, indicating that he would walk out if he couldn¡¯t get the money to top-up the game.


    He also expressed that the reason he played the game was for the sole purpose of doing research and thus there was no room for negotiation over the money.


    In the face of Tesla¡¯s threat, the mighty National Defense of the United States chose to compromise as Tesla was the very heart of all the important projects. They had no choice but to allocate millions of dollars for Tesla to use in the game.


    All in all, they were acquainted with Tesla¡¯s temper, whereby it was impossible to pull him back once he set his mind on something. Threatening did not work well on him either. In fact, he simply joined the National Defense of the United States for the mere reason that they could provide him the huge amount of consumption demand he needed for his research.


    At that moment, the executive officers of the National Defense of the United States felt extremely complicated feelings in their hearts.

 Chapter 300 - Battle Fortress

    Chapter 300: Battle Fortress


    After receiving the grant from the National Defense of the United States¡¯ executive officers, Tesla could finally execute his idea.


    His first step was, of course, to purchase more soul coins. With the financial support of that huge grant, Tesla bought all the soul coins with relatively reasonable prices in the Soul Coins Transaction Center of the American server in one go.


    Despite that, the soul coins were still insufficient for him to carry out his plan as the building and execution of a battle fortress required an extreme amount of soul coins. Besides, many players in Naraka were unwilling to sell their soul coins since they didn¡¯t even have enough soul coins for their own use. Meanwhile, he was not the only person purchasing the soul coins. There were other cash rich players like him who were splurging money on soul coins. This resulted in a continuous increase in market price. Some of them were even the players from the National Defense.


    In the face of such a predicament, Tesla had no choice but to increase his bid price, forcing the soul coins in Naraka to double in cost.


    Although Tesla¡¯s act antagonized many players who wanted to spend money in-game, he couldn¡¯t care less about them and had his heart set on fulfilling his own plan.


    In the end, he managed to collect an adequate amount of soul coins for his research, but he had ramped up the market price of soul coins so much in Naraka and it wouldn¡¯t drop any time soon.


    The players were cursing him again and again for his madness, but other than feeling helpless, there was nothing they could do about it since they had no idea of the purchaser¡¯s identity.


    After acquiring enough soul coins, Tesla bought a total of about a hundred draft papers from the shop, different types of mechanical arms, and hundreds of components for the purpose of remodeling, and a corresponding big remodeling device. After he was fully equipped, he formally threw himself into remodeling the mech.


    First, he drew an analytical diagram of his Rechargeable Mech on a draft paper, and then considered the way to merge the content on the design draft with his Rechargeable Mech.


    He even bought a book called the Mech Manual for Beginners from the shop for this.


    Bei Li put that Mech Manual for Beginners up for sale so that the Naraka players could have a better understanding of the functions on the mech. The selling price was only 10 soul coins, and yet less than ten books had sold until now.


    Owing to the reason that the mech description in the book was very complicated that one would not be able to comprehend it without a certain degree of technical expertise. It was like abstruse writing that was unintelligible to the players.


    However, Tesla was different from the other players. Based on his enthusiasm and dedication to scientific research, his progress was totally limited by the available knowledge on science and technology nowadays. Now that he had the manuals for these high-end technology products, he kept on absorbing information in the manual like a sponge and rapidly increased his understanding of mech.


    After spending three days studying, the whole manual was filled with the relevant content he had annotated, and he was quite confident about his newfound knowledge.


    Although it was a crazy idea, so much so that even Tesla himself found it difficult, he had no intention of giving up because this place could provide him with all the resources he needed to carry on his project.


    However, he could not find a zone for him to develop mech safely in Naraka because danger was lurking everywhere. In the end, all he could find was a fairly remote building in a state of disrepair to carry out research on his plan.


    Thanks to the nutrient solution, Tesla could really dedicate himself to the research without resting or eating.


    (Note: The gaming pod is in the mode of nutrient solution, in which it is directly assimilated to the body and thus situation like the urgency of urination will not take place.)


    After five days of sketching out the project, repeatedly modifying and simulating with the aid of the mech editor from the shop, there were significant changes in the mech¡¯s structural diagram on the draft paper.


    By relying on the shop¡¯s powerful setting, Tesla was able to finalize the prototype of his Fortress Plan pretty quickly. What he had to do next was to assemble the components and parts.


    This was undoubtedly the hardest part. In order to obtain a better result in remodeling, Tesla even invited his old mates in the army and conferred with them on how to continue remodeling.


    Tesla started live streaming specifically for this purpose. Meanwhile, all the executive officers were watching outside and expressing their opinions from time to time.


    His crazy idea was soon spread among the players, leading them to enter the live streaming channel to see whether the modification was feasible.


    Even though the function for remodeling had always been available, none of the players had given it a try. After all, this was an exceptionally huge project. Perhaps it was fairly simple to equip the mech with some peripheral functions, but they dared not think about remodeling the mech from the interior part to the exterior part.


    Therefore, they found Tesla¡¯s actions intriguing.


    The players expressed their outside-the-box imaginations and ideas in the live streaming channel during their observation. Although it was hardly applicable in reality, Tesla took note of all the ideas for further reference.


    Half a month later during the ongoing progress of the project, the whole Rechargeable Mech was changed beyond recognition, turning into a giant machine as tall as twelve feet in height.


    However, he was not even halfway done since the internal part was not equipped with compartments yet.


    First of all, he had to purchase the core component, which was the power source. As a result of Bei Li¡¯s reluctance for the technology in the game to interfere too much in reality, the most important core was not available for the players to forge and build. Hence, Tesla had no choice but to purchase it from the shop.


    Of course, Tesla had to choose a device that could produce the highest energy due to the huge size of the machine.


    Following a short round of selection, Tesla had chosen a high-load power source, which was called the T1 VIT Nano Core.


    This power core had a special characteristic of continuous high-frequency power transmission, which was exactly what Tesla wanted. Although the selling price was extremely high, Tesla bought it anyway without any hesitation.


    After installing the core, Tesla kept on modifying and discussing with his old mates on the ways to install the components while looking over the manual.


    There was an application of eleven different systems, which included the energy system, actuating system, skeletal system, armor system, plugin system, perceptual system, master control system, control system, power system, auxiliary system, and weapon system. The huge workload didn¡¯t make Tesla feel depressed, in fact he was quite excited about it.


    One by one, Tesla filled up the giant metal mech with the help of his old friends. They meticulously polished every connecting part and attempted to execute it several times in order to ensure that it ran perfectly before they could proceed to assemble the next system.


    The giant battle fortress, that was once thought to be impossible, eventually revealed its basic form.


    Tesla proceeded in all cases from his personal safety, hence the weapon system was of utmost importance for a battle fortress. He started the last step of modification on assembling the weapons after he studied the manual.


    About thirty weapons were loaded in the Fortress Mech, for instance: Arca Plasmor, Saboteur Missile Container, Sinos Particle Rotating Barrel, V1 Photon Gun, Soul Crystal Hand Grenade, Three-barrel High-Speed Charge, and so on.


    The whole chain of operations had shaken all the players spectating in the live streaming channel.


    There were so many weapons of mass destruction loaded in this mech. It was undeniable for it to be called a war machine if this mech could really operate perfectly.


    The players watching the live stream were full of anticipation, wanting to have a look at the horrifying lethality of the so-called Fortress Mech after it was modified.


    Nonetheless, this was just the foundation of a battle mech since Tesla hadn¡¯t yet perfected his idea. What came next was the construction of the defense system, making the Fortress Mech extremely ferocious by installing all sorts of protective barriers and defensive weapons. The mech was radiating with a cold, metallic luster.


    With the help of the shop and existing tools, Tesla only spent a month to complete the construction of the super fortress, without taking any breaks.


    Unfortunately for Tesla, the shop did not supply the remodeling for upgrading the mech. After the complete modification of the system, he had to rely on leveling up and the additional point of spiritual ore for further upgrades.


    As such, this research maniac was planning to level up and collect spiritual ore by using his battle fortress, so that he could fully refine it


    After climbing into the control cabin, a few hoses connected to his nerves automatically and reached out to link with different parts of his body. The cabin door slowly closed afterward and his eyes recovered after a short period of darkness.


    He did not feel any discomfort. It was as though the mech was an extended part of his body. This first test was a perfect success.


    He tried to clench his fist and the blue light on the mech suddenly lit up, followed by the roaring of the power source.


    Rumble!


    Tesla threw a punch and the wall collapsed with a loud crash. He then walked out, step by step, from this deserted building where he had spent a month in seclusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn now!¡± said Tesla, his eyes beaming with excitement. Then, he started running, putting the kinetic system into action. The blue lights on the body surface flickered one after another, and the mech¡¯s status was constantly fed back on the panel board.


    When he ran to a fairly wide zone, a launch port revealed at the back of the Fortress Mech and fired a signal flare in an instant, which then exploded in the air.


    Then, Tesla waited silently.


    Soon, the ground began vibrating as numerous creatures flooded in.


    There was no doubt that the first appearance of this Fortress Mech attracted the attention of many players. They gathered around Tesla¡¯s live stream and stared attentively at the mech on the screen, wanting to see whether the final result of this crazy experiment was a success or a failure.


    Whirr¡­ whirr¡­


    As the crowd of creatures was approaching, the internal part of the mech started whirring. The three-barrel gun emerged in front of the arm, the barrel then rotated and fired a hail of bullets. The dense bullet rain turned numerous creatures into sieves.


    This was just the beginning. The weapons that emerged on the mech¡¯s body surface were increasing as the number of creatures increased. In addition, all the weapons were operating simultaneously. The fortress had become a radiator, appearing as though it was roaring as the mech vibrated, and venting its endless flames of fury at his surroundings.


    The players in the live stream were stunned at the scene before them. Apparently, the toughness of the Fortress Mech was far beyond their imagination.


    ¡°Fortress, battle mode!¡±


    It became harder and harder to defend as more and more creatures gathered around him. At this moment, Tesla initiated the second form of a fortress.


    The players were in total bewilderment at what had taken place.


    All they saw was the Fortress Mech instantly change its form and lay flat on the ground. Centering upon the place it stood, it turned into a fortified point of ten square yards full of different kinds of weapons and missiles.


    ¡°Initiate Unlimited Firepower!¡±


    Accompanied by Tesla¡¯s growling, all the weapons thundered at the same time, covering half the sky with bullets and missiles.


    The toughest part of the Fortress Mech finally cut a striking figure.

 Chapter 301 - Uproar Of Naraka Players

    Chapter 301: Uproar Of Naraka Players


    The mech turned into a battle fortress under the battle mode, going berserk and launching firepower all around him.


    The area within fifty yards, centering upon the fortress, had turned into a forbidden place for the creatures, whereby every living creature would be torn to rags by the hail of bullets when they entered the zone.


    Right at this moment, three rechargeable cannons were suddenly shot out from the fortress after being fully charged, hitting into the herds of creatures.


    The surrounding area was covered in a vast expanse of whiteness in an instant. With the zone as the center, the huge shock of impact blew away all the creatures around.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The flames dyed the sky red. After a temporary pause, the fortress fully operated again.


    The consumption of ammunition under the current state was exceptionally huge. Tesla had no choice but to continuously take out the caissons from his inventory, to be automatically removed and refilled by the mechanical arms around the body.


    This was the Unlimited Firepower mode visualized by Tesla. With the assistance of inventory to store ammunition, automatic refill by the mechanical arms and the aid of the cooling system, the firepower of the fortress would never stop in battle mode.


    [Mech Load 60%]


    The voice notification inside the mech started reporting the current state of the mech.


    ¡°Increase firepower!¡±


    Accompanied by Tesla¡¯s yells, the power system in the recharging box operated at a high speed to recharge the ammunition stored in the interior part.


    [Mech Load 100%]


    The voice notification rang out again and all the cannons and guns slowly turned red as they were overloaded.


    The firepower and firing rate was elevated at the same time.


    Under such circumstances, the forbidden area with an initial radius of fifty yards was slowly expanding.


    The players were dumbfounded as they watched the scene. Never had they thought that a mech modified by a player would be capable of attaining such a standard.


    Heavens_Seer (USA): ¡°I¡¯m late, may I know how he managed to do this? Is this still a mech? (shocked emoji)¡±


    Prince_Charming123 (USA): ¡°Professional, he must definitely be a professional player. He merged all the 36 weapons of mass destruction into his mech. This is fucking genius!¡±


    Purple_Gem (USA): ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s wild! From what I saw on the top right corner of the live stream, this player is only at Level 18¡­ why do I feel like he¡¯s Level 118!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Tsk¡­ tsk¡­ tsk, another professional player in Naraka. I¡¯m more and more excited about the Individual Skills Battle. I can¡¯t get into the game anyway, so I¡¯ll just look at how interesting it¡¯ll be when you deities fight. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Roasting_Jade_Hare_While_Hugging_Chang¡¯e: ¡°Terrified when I was passing by. What an artifact for farming creatures! If it goes on like this, his soul coins will just go up, up, up! Jealous!¡±


    Norse_God_of_Hammer (USA): ¡°So it turns out that the modified mech could actually be this strong, no wonder there¡¯s so many design drafts selling in the shop. I¡¯m jealous, could you provide the modifying proposal please, boss? I wish to remodel it as well. (jealous emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Norse_God_of_Hammer: ¡°You better just let it go¡­ I watched the playback just now, he fucking remodeled it for a month without eating and drinking. Besides, this player is definitely a billionaire. He spent at least a few hundred thousand to do this, could you do that? (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    The battle fortress modified by Tesla had completely shaken all the players in the live streaming channel. They finally realized the reason behind the existence of those design drafts in the shop. Apparently, if they had the capability to remodel the mech, it would definitely be so much stronger and tougher than the default mech.


    The players were initially not interested at all in modifying, but now they were tempted to do so.


    In other words, Tesla¡¯s action had stirred up the players¡¯ passion for remodeling.


    There was even a tycoon who straight away made an offer, hoping that Tesla could help him build a battle fortress, too.


    Nonetheless, Tesla was not paying attention to the live streaming room right now but kept his eyes on the parameters on the panel board of the mech instead. He recorded the numbers for the use of the next modification.


    After all, this Fortress Mech was only the preliminary form of his idea. What he really wanted was a moving battle mech similar to a small base.


    He was beset with all difficulties to attain the degree he desired. However, there were numerous design drafts that he had yet to purchase from the shop. He believed that as long as he kept going, he would definitely be able to make it happen.


    However, Tesla perspired out of embarrassment as he looked at the huge consumption of ammunition. He¡¯s throwing away soul coins right now. He could feel a dull pain at the sight of the burning rate because there was no way the military would allocate another grant for him. Fortunately, his soul coins were increasing continuously as he killed the creatures and he was clearly earning more than what he had spent. This gave him a lot of comfort.


    Under the crazy consumption, Tesla demonstrated the experience point farming before the eyes of the players in the live streaming channel.


    He upgraded from Level 18 to Level 28 within half an hour. Meanwhile, his experience bar was leaping frantically. There was a continuous advance of mech performance, followed by the increasing violence of firepower.


    The players were envious of this kind of farming.


    The corpses of creatures were accumulating around him, yet there was a steady flow of creatures that were attracted by the boom, so much so that a living creature of the Ghost Commander Level appeared.


    This creature of the Ghost Commander Level stubbornly made head against the endless firepower to enter the forbidden area.


    Tesla was surprised by the scene before him and immediately directed all his weapons to this living creature.


    Boom!


    This living creature of the Ghost Commander Level was bombarded and blew away in an instant, his body nothing but blood pulp as he was flying on his back.


    After knocking off the high-level living creature, Tesla changed the direction of the weapon output, forcing the creatures approaching him to retreat. Meanwhile, he went on recording the parameters of the mech during the battle, comparing the changes in the data so that he could make use of them in future modification.


    The number of creatures was ineffective against such a defense that relied on extreme firepower. For that reason, Tesla himself was equal to an entire army. Since all the supplies in the fortress were under the control of mechanical arms, he had nothing to do but keep taking out the caissons from his inventory.


    One and a half hours later, Tesla managed to break through to Level 40. The players were green with envy at his incredible upgrading speed.


    Nonetheless, Tesla, who was in the middle of the fortress, had an opposite opinion, because the battle fortress consisting of about thirty weapons was nothing but a prototype to him. What he wanted to do next was to keep on increasing the strength of the mech and install more weapons.


    After all, it seemed to him that the fortress was hardly an actual battle fortress if the number of weapons equipped did not even exceed a hundred. If conditions allowed, he might even want to install a thousand weapons in the fortress!


    At that time, the fortress will occupy a land area of at least a thousand square yards when laying flat after being refined to battle mode.


    Tesla put on an infatuated smile at the thought.


    ¡­


    Emily was taking a nap while basking in the sunshine on the top of a tower 1,800 yards away from the battle fortress. She slowly sat up, rubbing her hand through her messy hair.


    Emily yawned as she listened to the sound of the boom from afar. Taking out a cigarette, she lit it up and took a long drag on it, her eyes drowsy with slumber.


    Puff!


    She stood up after blowing out a stream of smoke, her eyes landed on the zone haunted by thundering cannon shots. She immediately discovered the battle fortress that was resisting the streams of creatures.


    After observing for a while in a daze, Emily was certainly stunned by this mechanical fortress as well.


    Such violent firepower was the total opposite of her style, yet the battle mode of the fortress was clearly more astounding than hers.


    But¡­


    Right at this moment, Emily slowly raised her Black Lily¡¯s Kiss, her eyes aiming at the egg-shaped protective cover in the center zone of the battle fortress through the eyepiece.


    After checking the magnitude of the wind and the degree of the deviation of the eye caused by the lighting, Emily curled her lips into a smile and instantly pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    [You have killed Player Tesla! Critical hit!]


    Black Lily gave another yawn after succeeding in the killing, muttering in her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡±


    ¡­


    The scene gradually turned black, the notification of him being killed resounded in his mind.


    Tesla appeared to be in utter confusion at this moment.


    On the other hand, the players in the live streaming channel burst out in laughter, continuously sending him sarcastic comments.

 Chapter 302 - My Master Is The Most Superior

    Chapter 302: My Master Is The Most Superior


    Tesla was totally dumbfounded by his sudden death.


    Glancing at the notification on the screen, Tesla was even more confused when he realized that he was killed by a player.


    It was for the sake of research and peaceful life that he had built the battle fortress to withstand the endless monsters in Naraka, but he never expected to be killed by a player this time.


    Tesla was rendered speechless.


    After a few moments of silence, Tesla was prepared to take revenge for himself.


    Anyone who gets in my way of research dies!


    ¡­


    Although Tesla was killed, his actions to develop a Battle Fortress had greatly impacted the American server, as most of the players had gained interest in modifying their mech.


    Moreover, Tesla was not the only one with expertise in this area.


    Soon enough, the forum established a Mech Remodeling Society. This society only recruited those talents with professional knowledge. Every day, their topic of discussion was about how to remodel their mechs to further improve performance.


    Furthermore, this society had several times disclosed posts about mech remodeling suggestions and blueprints for other players to use. Thus, they had gained a good reputation in Naraka.


    Besides, the National Defense of the United States encountered yet another troubling matter.


    After Tesla¡¯s research grant application to play a game, the research staff, who were Tesla¡¯s colleagues, collectively requested the National Defense of the United States to provide a gaming pod to each of them as they wanted to play Battle Online, too.


    The reason was simple. The research staff was moved after seeing Tesla¡¯s remodeled mech.


    After all, they had poured in their whole life for scientific research, thus these products of surreal technology were full of temptation to them. How could they remain calm after seeing Tesla¡¯s remodeling process and learning about this type of technology in the game?


    Therefore, the entire research team of the National Defense of America entered Battle Online and established a military research group there.


    Compared to the Mech Society instituted by normal players, the overall ability of the military research group was definitely on a different level from the non-governmental organization except for their lesser number of people.


    The mech remodeling plans provided by them directly served the military, helping the military soldiers to remodel their mech and improve the functions of the mechs.


    Naraka had officially entered the early phase of technology development.


    At the same time, with the National Defense of the United States taking the lead, the military soldiers had formed multiple armies with the players as an official counterattack to the forces to gain a better foothold there.


    ¡­


    In comparison to the passive counterattack of the European server and American server players, the Beiqi players were always on their way of engaging in more and more trouble.


    After war broke out between the Sea King and the Langya Island Military Alliance, the Beiqi players kept themselves busy as well. Although they no longer organized large-scale joint operations, small-scale attacks were still ongoing.


    The forces of Langya Island could only ceaselessly reinforce their troops at their border of the Void Ocean when facing multiple invasions of the players. It could be said that the existence of the players had helped the Sea King to delay most of the troops of the military alliance so that the battle would be less tough for the Sea King Navy.


    Concurrently, at the border of the Void Ocean and the Kuilong Ocean.


    A player was squatting on the back of a sea creature. His right hand was continuously stroking the sea creature that was wailing, but his face was full of joy and was murmuring from time to time.


    This player¡¯s name was Bai Ze who had completed the class advancement to a Rune Master. His strength was inconspicuous among the players.


    However, he was recognized as a professional player, and his popularity in the forum¡¯s live streaming market was steadily placed within the top three.


    It was because he was officially known as the Beast-taming Master among the players and was also nicknamed as the Pokemon Beast-taming Master. He was a player who had a large number of fans since the beginning of his live streaming channel and his existence had led a lot of players to embark on the path of beast-taming.


    It could be said that he was the pioneer of the beast-taming craze in the game.


    At that moment, his challenge was to tame a sea creature. According to Bai Ze, since the maritime forces could tame sea creatures, then as players, they should be able to do the same.


    The players in his live streaming channel had no objections to his bold ambition because this man had used reality to make the impossible possible.


    Besides, he really did it.


    To tame this sea monster, Bai Ze could be said to have acted out The Old Man and the Sea in real life. After drifting on the ocean for several days, he finally tamed this young sea creature.


    He succeeded after days and nights of hard work. At the moment, the live streaming channel was full of players cheering and tipping.


    Witnessing the scene, many of the players who had watched the whole live stream, had their hearts filled with satisfaction as if it was them who had tamed the sea creature.


    Bai Ze had once again proven himself and gave a large number of beast-taming fans a new goal.


    According to Bai Ze, the players could build armies of sea creatures just like the maritime forces as naval battles were not only limited to using Specter Ships and Specter Warships.


    Whereas his success in taming the sea creature had proved that his viewpoint was feasible. Many players were delighted as they seemed to visualize themselves controlling an army of sea creatures and exploring the ocean.


    Countless tips instantly filled the screen and Bai Ze¡¯s live streaming channel once again rushed to the top of the forum¡¯s real-time popularity scoreboard.


    Bai Ze¡¯s beast-taming skills were not only the reason that players had taken a liking to him, it was also because of his willpower.


    Just like in the beginning when he tried to tame the zombie wolf, Bai Ze had died multiple times to achieve his goal. At that time, many players mocked and ridiculed him, but he never gave up and continued with determination. In the end, he succeeded in taming the first zombie wolf in the game.


    To the players, his success was not an accident, but due to his efforts and determination.


    It was also because of his spirit that had influenced many players to become his loyal fans.


    Taking a glance at the young sea creature that had stopped struggling, Bai Ze stretched out to stroke its head again, constantly consoling it.


    Bai Ze had tamed countless creatures for more than half a year, and he noticed the similarity of these tamable creatures in the game.


    These creatures actually had spirituality. Although they did not understand what you were talking about, these creatures could feel the thoughts you were trying to express.


    This is an emotional perception. For example, when you were angry or sad, these feelings that were exposed could be felt by these creatures with their sharp perception.


    Although it would be hard to communicate with this method, Bai Ze still managed to gain a knack of it and gradually applied it practically which had achieved great results.


    At Bai Ze¡¯s solace, the tensed body of the young sea creature gradually relaxed. A snoring sound could be heard during the vibration of its throat. Its tail was also beating the surface of the sea. It seemed to be enjoying Bai Ze¡¯s touches.


    The moment when Bai Ze was solacing the young sea creature, deep under the sea, a hoarse long cry resounded. Huge sound waves radiated forward, causing the sea surface to become ferocious.


    Bai Ze frowned upon hearing the long cry. When he was about to ask the young sea creature to leave this area, a huge ball-shaped shadow appeared on the sea surface.


    The coverage of the shadow was huge. It was about a distance of a thousand yards which left Bai Ze flabbergasted.


    In his vision, he saw dark green eyes enlarging constantly as the shadow approached.


    At that moment, the young sea creature below Bai Ze also started to wail uneasily. Bai Ze hurriedly stretched out his hand to appease it.


    Splash!


    A round curtain of water was formed on the sea surface and a giant ferocious head slowly emerged from the water.


    Bai Ze was immediately startled the moment he saw this huge creature.


    [Tao Wu (Lord of the Void Ocean)]:


    Creature Details: An elite Ocean King who reigned over the Void Ocean for tens of thousands of years. His strength is in the level of Ocean Spirit (mid-divine).


    Creature Origin: Unknown


    Creature State: Peak, Lazy (Nature)


    Looking at the creature in front of him, Bai Ze was horrified.


    ¡°Run! Quickly run!¡±


    Bai Ze hurriedly roared at the young sea creature below.


    As a player, how could he not know how terrifying Tao Wu was. It would be fine even if he died but he definitely did not wish to see this young sea creature be consumed by Tao Wu.


    Just then, Bai Ze remembered a post about Tao Wu in the forum.


    Many players had complained about their spiritual fish being snatched away by Tao Wu at that post.


    After many encounters, Tao Wu¡¯s vicious character of robbing others¡¯ prey was well known by all the players. Thus, the moment he saw Tao Wu, Bai Ze knew that his situation was unfavorable.


    This creature must have taken a liking to the little sea creature that I just tamed!


    Thinking about this, Bai Ze repeatedly urged the young sea creature to flee quickly, feeling extremely nervous.


    The young sea creature did not care about Bai Ze¡¯s roar. Instead, it raised his head and let out a low cry at Tao Wu who was staring at them with cold eyes.


    Ying!


    ¡°Get away quickly, stop calling out, you¡¯re going to be swallowed!¡± Bai Ze felt worried as he looked at the fearless little sea creature.


    At this moment, Tao Wu suddenly glanced at the little sea creature with his dark green eyes and also let out a low cry.


    Ying!


    Tao Wu said to the little sea creature, ¡°I told you not to run around but you didn¡¯t listen. See how you¡¯re caught now. Get back home quickly and let me swallow the person on your back!¡±


    The little sea creature replied with a confident look, ¡°No, he¡¯s my master. He told me to listen to him from now on. So father, whatever you said doesn¡¯t count, my master is the most superior.¡±


    His firm tone left Tao Wu at a loss for words.


    Tao Wu suddenly felt mentally exhausted for having such a foolish son.

 Chapter 303 - Little Kun

    Chapter 303: Little Kun


    Upon hearing the words of his foolish son, Tao Wu felt helpless.


    This was a typical case of being sold and yet his son was still helping to count the money. Besides, where did that smugness of his come from?


    After thinking for a while, Tao Wu opened his enormous mouth, ¡°Son, you¡¯ve been tricked. Let me swallow this man and then you come back with me!¡±


    Seeing Tao Wu approaching him with his mouth wide open, Bai Ze thought that Tao Wu was going to swallow the little sea creature. Therefore, he hurriedly stepped forward, jumped up, and gave a powerful punch on Tao Wu¡¯s head.


    Nonetheless, his attack couldn¡¯t even break the skin of Tao Wu and was knocked back to the back of the little sea creature.


    However, the little sea creature stuck out his stomach and leaped from the water surface, flapping its tail at Tao Wu¡¯s face.


    Slap!


    ¡°Foolish thing, what are you doing!?¡± Tao Wu was enraged.


    ¡°My master¡¯s enemy is my enemy!¡± the little sea creature said firmly. It was obvious that the brainwash these few days had worked well.


    In fact, something had escaped Bai Ze¡¯s knowledge. As a creature with Ocean Spirit-level potential, the little sea creature could understand everything Bai Ze said these few days on the sea but it just could not communicate with him.


    Thus, upon seeing Bai Ze being bullied, the immature five-month-old little sea creature that had undergone Bai Ze¡¯s education, felt as if it was being bullied and started to fight back.


    At that moment, Tao Wu¡¯s feelings were complicated.


    If some other normal sea creature dared to provoke him like this, he would definitely have swallowed the creature, but this was his own son that was born not too long ago.


    Whereas Bai Ze, who saw the little sea creature¡¯s counterattack as an aside, was so frightened to the point where his face had turned pale. Is this little sea creature a fool? This is the Lord of the Void Ocean! How could it just attack so rashly?


    It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s too loyal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you come closer!¡±


    At the sight of Tao Wu widening his eyes, Bai Ze was anxious because he did not wish to see the little sea creature being swallowed like this.


    Tao Wu totally ignored Bai Ze and was staring at the little sea creature.


    ¡°I¡¯m your father! How dare you hit your father!¡±


    ¡°My master is the most superior!¡± the little sea creature continued with certainty.


    The little sea creature¡¯s words left Tao Wu shuddering with fury. With a flap of its tail, huge waves of a few dozen meters arose.


    ¡°Then if I want to swallow him, what can you do?¡± while speaking, Tao Wu looked at Bai Ze.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s duel!¡± the little sea creature refused to yield.


    What the¡­


    Tao Wu opened and closed his mouth twice, feeling that it had never felt so aggrieved except fighting with that Demonic God lunatic.


    His son actually wanted to duel with him. Tao Wu was fuming.


    Therefore, Tao Wu didn¡¯t care to attend to the little sea creature. He opened his mouth around Bai Ze and sucked him into his mouth.


    Just when he was about to swallow Bai Ze, he saw the little sea creature leaping into his mouth, too.


    Spit!


    Tao Wu quickly stopped his swallowing action and immediately spat them out.


    His stomach digestion ability was extremely strong. If it were to swallow them, the little sea creature would definitely not be able to survive.


    ¡°Exactly what are you trying to do?¡± Tao Wu fiercely asked again.


    ¡°I will always be with my master. We shall die together!¡±


    Ying!


    Tao Wu let out a depressing long cry.


    He wondered what sin he¡¯d committed to have such a stupid son.


    Currently, Bai Ze, who was spat out, was also depressed.


    Was it because he didn¡¯t taste good?


    Originally, he thought Tao Wu would leave after spitting him out, but he was approaching once again. This made Bai Ze really nervous.


    After giving it some thought, Bai Ze swam to the little sea creature and climbed onto its back. He subsequently stood up and looked at Tao Wu, shouting at it.


    ¡°Tao Wu, do you understand me? Let the creature go, I will let you eat me!¡±


    Tao Wu glanced at Bai Ze as if he was an idiot and continued to ignore him. Instead, he looked at the little sea creature and said, ¡°Leave with me, I¡¯m not going to eat him!¡±


    ¡°I refuse. I want to build an army of sea creatures with him. Our target is to conquer the Void Ocean!¡± the little sea creature replied proudly.


    ¡°I am the overlord of this ocean and your father! There¡¯s no need for you to conquer anything. Leave with me!¡± Tao Wu was completely infuriated at the moment.


    Roar!


    ¡°Then we will defeat you!¡± the little sea creature continued hooting.


    Tao Wu was so agitated that he swung his tail and knocked the little sea creature and Bai Ze away.


    Although restraining his force, Bai Ze and the little sea creature were flung dozens of yards away.


    Bai Ze, who was thrown away again, had a shadow in his heart and he had a guess. This bastard Tao Wu wanted to toy with them before swallowing them.


    Facing this situation, Bai Ze suddenly felt very furious, but there was nothing he could do as he didn¡¯t have enough strength.


    However, Tao Wu was even more indignant at this time. His son wanted to assist others to conquer the Void Ocean that he dominated. That was such a heartbreaking feeling.


    Looking at Tao Wu who was approaching gradually, Bai Ze swam to the little sea creature and stroked its head. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a shallow, pent-up breath, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    Bai Ze turned on the analyzing ability as he spoke.


    Bai Ze didn¡¯t turn on his analyzing ability during his whole process of taming the little sea creature this time due to the coaxing of the live stream audience. Therefore he naturally didn¡¯t know the clan and the features of the little sea creature as it was to increase the difficulty in beast-taming.


    However, this time, since the little sea creature was going to die, Bai Ze didn¡¯t care about his promise with the players in his live streaming channel and opened the Analysis Menu.


    Bai Ze was astounded right after that.


    [Little Kun (Sea Spirit Level Creature)]:


    Creature Details: The son of Tao Wu, the Lord of the Void Ocean and Hai Meng, the Lord of the Yesha Ocean. He has noble blood and was born with ocean affinity. He also has Ocean Spirit-level potential. With the fusion of the blood of two ocean lords, he has chances to advance to God-level status!


    Creature Status: Cub (Five months old)


    Bai Ze was entirely lifeless at the sight of the little sea creature¡¯s information, and this caused an uproar in his live streaming channel.


    Pokemon_Master: ¡°LMAO, who asked you guys to not let the Master use analyzing ability in order to increase the difficulty. Now that he had accidentally tamed the son of Tao Wu¡­ let me cover my face and laugh for a while.¡±


    Creature_Hunter: ¡°Pff! After this matter, everyone should remember to use analyzing ability when taming a creature. The beast-taming this time is a classical case, everyone should take it as a warning. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°As expected of the Master, taming a Kyogre Pokemon on your first try. When are you going to tame a Groudon? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Raiding_Hunter: ¡°Fuck, this menu has given me a great shock. Master, you¡¯ve fucking abducted someone¡¯s son. (covering face emoji)¡±


    Super_Summoner: ¡°This show is impressive! Tao Wu¡¯s son was abducted by the Master. Now you should know why Tao Wu didn¡¯t swallow you. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Trainer_XiaoZhi: ¡°Master, motherfucker, how dare you abduct my son? How do you want to die!? (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at Tao Wu who was glaring at him, Bai Ze felt extremely awkward.


    ¡°Big Boss Tao Wu, this¡­ this was unintentional. I will return your son to you!¡±


    Hearing this, Tao Wu turned around to look at Little Kun.


    ¡°Did you hear that? He wants you to leave with me!¡¯


    Little Kun flapped his tail twice and turned to glance at Bai Ze with a face full of reluctance.


    ¡°Go, our fate has ended!¡± Bai Ze patted Little Kun¡¯s head and said embarrassingly.


    Ying!


    ¡°Come back here!¡± Tao Wu widened his eyes again when he saw Little Kun mourning.


    ¡°Go¡­ it¡¯s my fault. Go back with your father,¡± Bai Ze persuaded again while stroking Little Kun.


    Ying! Little Kun let out another long cry.


    Losing his patience, Tao Wu pulled his tail out of the water and wrapped around the little sea creature. After that, he took a deep glance at Bai Ze and dragged the little sea creature along, swimming to a distant place.


    Ying!


    Seeing the figure of Little Kun tearing up and constantly turning around to look at him, Bai Ze felt distressed.

 Chapter 304 - This Is Destiny

    Chapter 304: This Is Destiny


    Beiqi, Liuli Coast.


    A Specter Ship with countless animal pendants was steadily sailing off the coast, heading toward the Void Ocean.


    On the deck of the ship, Bai Ze was lying there, watching the blue sky while looking preoccupied.


    As he thought of the accident that happened the last time he tamed a sea creature, Bai Ze couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    At first, when he thought Tao Wu had come to menacingly eat up the little sea creature, he was beyond madness. Only after that did he realize that he was the one who¡¯d kidnapped Tao Wu¡¯s son.


    In the end, it was the little sea creature that helped him get through the adversity. He felt embarrassed about all these events.


    This time, he was sailing off again to keep his previous promise in taming a sea creature. However, with the lesson learned last time, Bai Ze had promised the players in the live streaming channel that he would use the analyzing ability this time before taming any creature to avoid any awkwardness from happening again.


    As the Specter Ship entered the Void Ocean, the sea that was calm back then suddenly turned choppy and the wind was howling in rage. Apparently, Bai Ze was already used to the bad weather of the Void Ocean, so he showed no worry and continued to sail forward in the Specter Ship.


    Upon reaching the center zone of the Void Ocean, Bai Ze took out his own fishing tools and placed a slice of meat onto the fish hook. Besides, he also sprinkled some Sea Spirit Grass powder which was most of the sea creatures¡¯ favorite smell.


    Bai Ze then threw the fish hook into the sea and waited patiently.


    Before deciding to tame sea creatures, Bai Ze had purposely collected some creature illustration handbooks from the players in the forum. From there, he learned that sea creatures normally lived in the deeper zones of the sea. Without fishing tools, it was hard to lure the sea creatures to show themselves on the surface.


    With the Sea Spirit Grass powder which he used on the bait, it was able to produce a smell that was most preferred by the sea creatures, hence increasing the chance of fishing one out.


    The only thing he needed to do now was to wait.


    Two hours later¡­


    As he raised the fishing rod again, Bai Ze looked helpless as he saw a white fish struggling insanely by beating its tail non-stop.


    He was here to fish for sea creatures, but two hours of fishing did not bring him any sea creatures but only big fish with no spirituality.


    However, Bai Ze was not giving up yet. So he threw the hook into the sea once again and continued waiting while he started chatting with his fans in the live streaming channel.


    At the moment, a creature that looked like a whale with two short claws around its fins was swimming toward the surface of the sea from ten thousand meters beneath the water.


    When it was a few hundred yards from the surface, it suddenly stopped and changed its direction toward the south excitedly before it continued swimming in top speed.


    It¡¯s this familiar taste again. So delicious!


    Soon, it saw a big piece of meat with Sea Spirit Grass powder sprinkled all over. When it was going to swallow it in one go, it suddenly hesitated.


    After swimming around the meat twice, this sea creature focused its sight on the near-transparent string.


    Looking upward and then at the meat again, the sea creature suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed the meat.


    Pain!


    The pain when the fish hook pierced through its palate caused the sea creature to have bloodshot eyes instantly.


    Meanwhile, Bai Ze who was above the sea was overjoyed when he saw the fishing rod shaking. He immediately spun the winch, trying to get his prey onto the shore.


    While Bai Ze was spinning the winch, he could feel that the sea creature must be a big one. So he quickly crouched down, preparing for a protracted fight.


    All the sea creatures were very strong. Therefore, it was impossible to drag them to the shore before their strength was used up and it was no surprise to drag them for a few days on the surface of the sea.


    After fixing the fishing rod to the mast column on the deck and making sure it would not detach, Bai Ze started spinning the winch once again.


    Nevertheless, Bai Ze was shocked as he couldn¡¯t feel the slightest tug from the rod.


    Did the sea creature get away?


    In order to figure that out, Bai Ze sped up his spinning motion but still, he felt nothing. This left Bai Ze puzzled as he thought the sea creature had escaped.


    Bai Ze sighed. He was left with no other choice but to prepare for new bait.


    However, the more he spun, the stranger he felt as a huge shadow was gradually showing on the water surface.


    As Bai Ze was still in astonishment, the black shadow jumped out of the sea and spurted a water column toward Bai Ze, making him all wet.


    Ying!


    A familiar figure with a familiar sound. Bai Ze was stunned when he saw Little Kun.


    Ying!


    As it fell back into the water, Little Kun flapped its tail while swimming to the side of the Specter Ship. Then he raised his head and opened his mouth, letting the hook on its palate show.


    Bai Ze was indeed speechless when he saw Little Kun looking so excited.


    As a potential Divine Beast level creature, how could he still act like he had done things right when he was making the same mistake twice?


    Bai Ze took a few steps forward and reached into Little Kun¡¯s mouth with his hands. As he was crying in pain, he removed the fish hook before he caressed Little Kun which was leaning against the ship¡¯s edge and said, ¡°My bad, Little Kun!¡±


    As soon as Bai Ze spoke, Little Kun uttered in excitement and flapped his tail, setting off waves on the sea surface.


    Seeing Little Kun being affectionate, Bai Ze couldn¡¯t help showing a smile on his face as well. However, he suddenly thought of something, and his face clouded.


    ¡°Oh right, you have to go back now. Otherwise, your father will come looking for you again.¡±


    As if Little Kun could understand Bai Ze, he stopped moving his tail. With a sullen look, he made a mournful sound.


    Bai Ze sighed helplessly as he took out some jerky from his channel and stuffed them into Little Kun¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Go back. Our fate has ended. I haven¡¯t reached the level where I¡¯m able to tame you yet.¡±


    Looking at Little Kun who was in grief, Bai Ze decided to have no mercy and shouted, ¡°Leave now! I¡¯m not your master anymore!¡±


    Little Kun¡¯s eyes were filled with tears instantly. He flapped his tail a few more times before he went back down into the water.


    Looking at the shrinking shadow, Bai Ze was very helpless. Although he liked Little Kun very much as he was a spiritual creature, bringing him along would cause trouble as his father was Tao Wu. He would be in big trouble.


    As a player, he was not afraid of trouble, but he was afraid to cause trouble to the other players as well. If he really did so, Tao Wu would treat all the players as his enemy, then it would be very hard for them to travel across the sea.


    After a moment, when he confirmed that the shadow had completely disappeared, Bai Ze set another meat on the bait and sprinkled the Sea Spirit Grass powder onto it before he threw it into the water.


    This time, the fish hook shook again within five minutes. Bai Ze was filled with happiness as he never expected anything to be baited so soon, he quickly spun the winch after he steadied himself.


    As he spun, his expression turned gloomy. This just doesn¡¯t feel right. The force has disappeared again as if the creature is swimming upward.


    As expected, when the black shadow jumped out of the water, the familiar sound was heard.


    Looking at Little Kun who was flapping his tail excitedly as he raised his head, Bai Ze had run out of words.


    Why is it so hard to fish for a sea creature!?


    Players who saw this were in a great bustle, too.


    In the live streaming channel:


    Creature_Hunter: ¡°Fate brought them together. Congratulations to the master for fishing the Son of Tao Wu twice continuously. He is just so lucky! (laughing emoji)¡±


    Super_Summoner: ¡°Hahaha. Are you surprised? Are you astounded? It¡¯s me again! (laughing emoji)¡±


    Pokemon_Master: ¡°All these are destined to be. Master, why don¡¯t you just keep him? Since he has already shown his sincerity, are you still a man if you¡¯re going to reject him again? Jerk identification completed! (laughing emoji)¡±


    Fascinated_Fan: ¡°This little sea creature does have spirituality. Tame him, master! I want to see you leading him across the sea. (heart emoji)¡±


    Raiding_Hunter: ¡°Little Kun wants to fish sea creatures? Impossible! You are mine, don¡¯t ever think of getting close to those bitches. You can only fish me, do you understand? (Tong Gua smashing face warning.jpg)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Tao Wu is on his way there, reaching the battlefield in three minutes. Then I will live stream hitting my naive son, everyone please remember to give rewards. (laughing emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Watching the comments of the players in the live streaming channel, Bai Ze couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes.


    Ying!


    Then, Little Kun opened his mouth eagerly, signaling Bai Ze to remove the fish hook quickly.


    Bai Ze was starting to get mad when he saw this. So now you¡¯re addicted to playing with this?

 Chapter 305 - Choosing His Own Future

    Chapter 305: Choosing His Own Future


    Bai Ze was totally speechless as he removed the fish hook from Little Kun¡¯s mouth once again.


    Obviously, Little Kun was really into him. There was no way to continue fishing sea creatures with him behaving like this.


    Bai Ze caressed Little Kun¡¯s head, unsure of what to do next. When he was about to advise Little Kun to leave again, an enormous shadow was seen to be emerging from beneath the sea. Then, a huge head with a ferocious look appeared before him.


    It was Tao Wu!


    Bai Ze was left speechless.


    Noticing Tao Wu¡¯s vicious gaze, Bai Ze felt like he should explain the situation, but he couldn¡¯t find any suitable words.


    ¡°Son, how dare you wander around when I fell asleep again!?¡±


    ¡°I want to follow where the master goes!¡± answered Little Kun as he flapped his tail twice.


    Little Kun was an unmatured newborn. Everything was still new to him, so he lacked basic judgment in certain things.


    Nonetheless, he felt comfortable being with Bai Ze.


    Moreover, since the day he was born, Little Kun had never been bullied. Therefore, under Bai Ze¡¯s domestication, he was ready to be loyal to Bai Ze and wanted to follow Bai Ze everywhere deep down in his heart.


    Upon hearing that, Tao Wu widened his eyes in madness as he was exasperated at his son¡¯s behavior. As an overlord of the ocean, he really couldn¡¯t understand why he would have such a son.


    ¡°Follow me back home!¡± Tao Wu stared at his son.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Looking at his stupid son, Tao Wu felt so helpless. Hence he had decided to send Little Kun to his mother, Hai Meng, after this as he couldn¡¯t raise the little one by himself anymore.


    ¡°I will swallow him if you¡¯re not coming with me!¡± threatened Tao Wu fiercely as he saw Little Kun starting to make waves on the sea as a sign of disobeying him.


    Roar!


    ¡°Swallow me too then,¡± Little Kun held onto the ship¡¯s edge with his little claw, looking stubborn.


    Tao Wu was truly irritated. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. So he flicked his tail to wrap around Little Kun, planning to take him away like that.


    However, Little Kun¡¯s small claws were holding tight onto the ship¡¯s edge. With the dragging movements of Tao Wu, Bai Ze¡¯s Specter Ship was being dragged along as well.


    Tao Wu was so mad that he couldn¡¯t find any words to say.


    ¡°Let go!¡± roared Tao Wu as he loosened his tail which was seizing Little Kun earlier, worried that he might get hurt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to see me die in rage? You are the son of mine and Hai Meng, can you at least be a little useful? Why would you call him master? Is there not a hint of shame in you¡­¡±


    Tao Wu was so furious. Although he knew Little Kun was behaving like this as he was immature, he still felt that Little Kun was embarrassing him because Little Kun was not acting like a creature with great potential of the overlord level at all.


    ¡°I like him!¡± Little Kun felt Tao Wu¡¯s rage as well and lowered his head in frustration while his claws were pointing toward Bai Ze who was standing on the ship.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡±


    ¡°I just like him,¡± Little Kun replied bitterly.


    Tao Wu was stunned as he heard this.


    Right, Little Kun is still young, he doesn¡¯t realize how noble he is. So he would say anything due to his nature. Like means like, dislike means dislike, the concept of levels has not developed in his mind yet.


    Tao Wu¡¯s expression became complicated eventually. At the moment, he thought of his younger self. Was he not behaving like this as well back then?


    However, living in this dangerous Void Ocean, he had no choice but to become stronger and more vicious than all the other ocean creatures so that they would be afraid of him. Only then he could survive.


    He had gradually lost his nature while he was on his way to achieving this, becoming how he was today in restless devourings and killings.


    To Tao Wu, Little Kun should grow up like this, too. After growing up, he should explore new oceans, starting from zero in the new area, gradually devouring and evolving, then finally defeating the old overlord of the area and taking over the throne for himself. This was the right king¡¯s path for his son.


    Nevertheless, listening to Little Kun¡¯s opinion, Tao Wu was completely stupefied. He was suddenly wondering why he would want Little Kun to repeat the same path full of killings after him. He did not have any choice back then but to become stronger, but now he could offer a choice to Little Kun.


    Only then did the memories from a long time ago flashback in Tao Wu¡¯s mind.


    Many blurry figures appeared in his mind once again.


    His friends who were not strong enough but were able to bring him happiness were not around anymore. He was the one who abandoned them as the only thing in his mind back then was to become stronger so that he would not have to live in fear anymore!


    Now, Tao Wu suddenly realized that he was only truly happy in the past.


    Although the bygones made Tao Wu emotional, he did not regret walking this path as he had no other choices.


    However, it was different for Little Kun.


    Retaining the naive nature and continuing living according to his own preferences, or abandoning his nature and growing up devouring and killing, Little Kun actually had an option as Little Kun was his son, son of the overlord of this Void Ocean. He had the ability to let his son choose!


    Looking at Little Kun in frustration, Tao Wu was moved.


    ¡°Son, are you sure of this? You are still young so you may not know the meaning of choosing yet. But I have to tell you now, you would¡¯ve become the strongest overlord of an ocean. All the creatures would be afraid and terrified by your name then. This was once the path I hoped you would choose, but now I¡¯m letting you make your own choice. So it¡¯s the choice of being yourself or being a king!¡±


    Although Little Kun didn¡¯t understand these sentences, Tao Wu told them to his son anyway so that he could make his own choice.


    Little Kun suddenly looked so lost as if he was trying to understand those words. After a while, Little Kun raised his hand and pointed at Bai Ze.


    ¡°I want to follow him!¡±


    Hearing this, Tao Wu nodded his head with a complex expression and turned to face Bai Ze. He said to him ferociously, ¡°I¡¯m entrusting my son to you now. Remember you are only his friend, not his master!¡±


    Bai Ze was shocked when Tao Wu talked to him in human language. After all, he had always thought that Tao Wu couldn¡¯t speak.


    By the way, Bai Ze was dumbfounded by Tao Wu¡¯s words as he couldn¡¯t understand why Tao Wu who was in great rage some moments ago had turned better now. He was even planning to entrust Little Kun to him?


    ¡°Do you understand!?¡± Tao Wu roared at Bai Ze, setting off huge waves around them when the winds were swirling insanely at the same time.


    Bai Ze quickly nodded.


    Then, Tao Wu looked toward Little Kun.


    ¡°Son, I¡¯m now giving you the chance to choose your own path. But I¡¯ve spared you another one as well. If you ever regret this path of your choice, you are going to take mine and you will be left with no choice then!¡±


    Little Kun nodded in confusion after hearing this. Even though he didn¡¯t understand, his father seemed to have agreed to let him follow Bai Ze.


    Gazing at Little Kun, Tao Wu could not help but let out a sigh and slowly submerged into the sea after shaking his head.


    ¡°Son, always remember that you are Tao Wu¡¯s son, don¡¯t embarrass me!¡±


    As Tao Wu finished his sentence, he totally disappeared from the surface and was quickly diving into the deep sea.


    Watching Tao Wu leave, Bai Ze and Little Kun looked at each other. They were both surprised and excited.


    At the moment, the game notification suddenly appeared in Bai Ze¡¯s head.


    [Little Kun¡¯s feeling toward you has reached the level of loyalty. You have unlocked a hidden feature. Do you wish to keep him as a pet?]


    Bai Ze was astonished by the game notification.


    To be honest, after realizing Little Kun¡¯s identity, Bai Ze really didn¡¯t plan to tame him as his father was too strong. He was afraid that he would cause trouble.


    Moreover, this was also the first time Bai Ze received such a game notification during his creature-taming moments.


    After taking a glance at the players who were already starting a commotion in the live streaming channel, Bai Ze went into a dilemma as he had just promised Tao Wu that he would only be his son¡¯s friend, definitely not his master.

 Chapter 306 - Five Talents

    Chapter 306: Five Talents


    After his struggle lasted for a while, Bai Ze finally gave up.


    [Confirm to give up on keeping Little Kun as a pet?]


    The game notification appeared once again.


    Confirm!


    As the game notification faded off, a smile was shown on Bai Ze¡¯s face. He strode to the ship¡¯s edge and caressed Little Kun who was looking pity.


    ¡°We are friends from now on. Follow me back to the Liuli Coast and I will introduce you to some new friends!¡±


    Little Kun nodded instantly.


    As Bai Ze was ready to go back to Beiqi with Little Kun, the game notification reappeared in his mind.


    [Little Kun¡¯s feeling toward you has reached a new level of loyalty. You have unlocked a hidden feature. You are allowed to establish a friendship with Little Kun and he would become your personal NPC!]


    When Bai Ze saw the second game notification, he was totally dumbfounded. He was still regretting missing a great opportunity then and was hoping for more of a friendship. To his surprise, the contract was provided immediately to him.


    Right then, Lu Wu who was behind the scenes was speechless. He thought Bai Ze would choose to keep Little Kun as a pet, but surprisingly, he gave it up.


    Lu Wu was very clear that it was indeed a luring offer. After all, no matter how bad Little Kun could be, it would be no lower than Tao Wu¡¯s level. He even had the potential of reaching the Divine Level! This was why Lu Wu had announced the mission to Bai Ze, because once he agreed on that, Little Kun would be digitized, hence leaving a soul mark in the artifact which would become Lu Wu¡¯s power indirectly.


    However, Bai Ze¡¯s decision was out of Lu Wu¡¯s expectation. Although this was just a game, it was still able to create huge values, a Divine Beast with limitless potential could possibly be sold at a whopping price. So, Lu Wu truly admired Bai Ze as he chose to give up on all these.


    Of course, Lu Wu didn¡¯t want to miss out on Little Kun, thus a contract which was considerably easier to be accepted was offered. Little Kun would still be digitized anyway, but with a difference of reduced control over him.


    As Lu Wu kept an eye on Bai Ze, he quietly waited.


    Lu Wu actually thought that it was better for Bai Ze to control Little Kun.


    This was because Bai Ze was not strong enough on his own and Little Kun was currently just a creature of the Sea Spirit Level, if somehow they encountered a powerful enemy who killed Little Kun before it was digitized, Little Kun would be gone forever as he would not be able to revive like Bai Ze.


    On the other hand, as long as he was digitized, Bei Li would be able to revive him even if he died. Since he had chosen to continue his journey with him, digitization was actually a better choice for both of them.


    After a moment of pondering, Bai Ze seemed to have come to a conclusion. He then pressed on confirm and a Server Announcement popped up.


    [Server Announcement: Congratulations to Player Bai Ze on signing a contract with Tao Wu¡¯s son, Little Kun! Little Kun is officially Bai Ze¡¯s personal NPC now!]


    This announcement increased Bai Ze¡¯s popularity in the live streaming channel dramatically. A huge swamp of spectators approached him after getting the news, wanting to know how he was able to achieve that and what Tao Wu¡¯s son looked like.


    Live streaming channel:


    Go!Pikachu: ¡°Congratulations to the Master on establishing a good relationship! Sprinkle flowers, when are you going to bear monkeys? Looking forward to that. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Roasting_Jade_Hare_While_Hugging_Chang¡¯e: ¡°It has been a long time since I watched your live stream, Master. I can¡¯t believe you are so strong now that you could even tame Tao Wu¡¯s son, sprinkling flowers. (flexed biceps emoji)¡±


    Trainer_XiaoZhi: ¡°Rushing here as soon as I saw the Server Announcement. My mighty Master, you are indeed the online streamer that I prefer the most. When will you tame Tao Wu as well? (laughing emoji)¡±


    Creature_Hunter: ¡°Watched the whole process. Everyone, don¡¯t have to be worried that Tao Wu will take revenge because he was the one who handed his son over to the master. Although I do not understand why he did so, maybe he had had enough of his stupid son. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Creature_Hunter: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a wicked deal between the Master and Tao Wu. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Belated blessing from me, I¡¯ll pass in complimenting a master who¡¯s the king of perseverance. (laughing emoji)¡±


    A_Large_Wolfdog replied to Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°Never thought that people like you will have an online streamer of preference, too. (Cha Na overlooking.jpg)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to A_Large_Wolfdog: ¡°Caressing the dog¡¯s head while laughing on the spot. Why do you always like my touch so much, I feel so helpless. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Raiding_Hunter: ¡°Master, please show us Little Kun¡¯s actual attributes, quick. (hungry look emoji)¡±


    ¡­


    Bai Ze was not able to pay attention to his live streaming channel yet as Little Kun had vanished.


    In the Artifact Channel, Little Kun was floating amidst the air as the well-prepared Bei Li, who was already in her white coat with spectacles, activated the digitization process.


    Due to the fact that Little Kun was still a newborn and his low capability, the digitization process ended within three minutes. After that, Bei Li deleted Little Kun¡¯s memory of being in the artifact before sending it back to Bai Ze.


    It was then Bai Ze received the game notification.


    [Successfully bound. Little Kun is now officially your dedicated NPC!]


    Staring at Little Kun who was confused, Bai Ze activated the analyzing ability.


    [Little Kun (Sea Spirit Level)]:


    Specific Details: The son of Tao Wu, the Lord of the Void Ocean and Hai Meng, the Lord of the Yesha Ocean. The noble bloodline that was born with an ocean affinity which has the potential of Ocean Spirit level. With the fusion of the overlords of two oceans, it has the possibility of evolving into a Divine level!


    Condition: Infant


    Bound person: Bai Ze (player)


    Unlocked details: Talent, skill, attributes


    [Talent: Kraken Swallow (Gold Level talent which can be grown)]:


    Talent Details: A bloodline ability that comes with birth. Grows whenever flesh species are swallowed (the stronger the creature, the greater the gain after swallowing).


    [Talent: Ocean Affinity (Hegemony)]:


    Talent Details: A bloodline ability that comes with birth. Obtaining the recognition from the ocean as soon as he was born, there will be an increase of 30% attributes in the ocean (hegemony-type skill, all potential overlords of oceans beasts are qualified for this ability, will be upgraded after achieving the level of ocean overlord).


    [Talent: Behemoth (Gold Level talent)]:


    Talent Details: A bloodline ability that comes with birth. As a Behemoth descendant, its size will grow bigger in the process of growing up, obtaining an 800% increase in health, a 500% increase in endurance (defense).


    [Talent: Body of Divine Beast]:


    Talent Details: A bloodline ability that comes with birth. As a bloodline descendent of the Ancient Divine Beast, the Divine Beast¡¯s bloodline in his body will speed up body healing, resulting in blood restoration of 1% per second (consistent).


    [Talent: Tao Wu and Hai Meng¡¯s Blessing]:


    Talent Details: The moment he was born, Little Kun was blessed by both the overlords of the two oceans. Tao Wu and Hai Meng will be able to sense Little Kun¡¯s whereabouts when his life is threatened.


    Skill: None (During the newborn period, he hasn¡¯t learned any skills except those natural talent abilities)


    Attributes: ¡­


    ¡­


    Reading the lengthy attributes introduction of Little Kun, all the players in the live streaming channel were astounded.


    Although Little Kun didn¡¯t have any skills, the five talents were all extremely powerful and could be deemed stronger than the abilities of most players.


    It was impossible to say that they were not jealous of him. However, to this online streamer who was the king of perseverance, the players also sent their blessings besides continuously teasing him.


    Although he had no inheritance, what he obtained was nothing less than an inheritance.


    As he saw Little Kun still looking at him dazedly, Bai Ze poked his head with a finger.


    ¡°Little buddy, let¡¯s take care of each other from now on!¡±


    Hearing that, Little Kun was unsure of the meaning but could feel the happiness in Bai Ze¡¯s emotions. So he squinted his eyes and grinned, too, producing a joyful sound as he raised his head.


    Ying!

 Chapter 307 - For Passion

    Chapter 307: For Passion


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Bai Ze had set a trend for beast-taming after taming Little Kun successfully.


    As a matter of fact, the hype of beast-taming when Battle Online just launched its server did not last long.


    As the players got stronger, monsters like zombie wolves were not much of a use for them. On the other hand, the difficulty to tame an advanced beast exceeded monsters like zombie wolves tremendously. Taking into account the effort required, although it was still possible to tame advanced beasts, the gains would not make up for the losses.


    Therefore, there were not many players who were into beast-taming aside from Bai Ze, the recognized master of beast tamers.


    However, Little Kun¡¯s Attributes Menu had motivated many players this time.


    Lu Wu activated the game update to insert a new gaming feature when the beast-taming trend was still going on.


    [Server Announcement: The new Closeness System will be released in the new update]:


    Update Notes: The Closeness System will be implemented after the update. The system applies to all monsters in the game, players excluded. Three different paths will be available which are Pets, Lovers, and Brothers.


    Checkpoints for Pets: Hostile, Indifferent, Stranger, Friendly, Favorable, Loyal


    Checkpoints for Lovers: Hostile, Indifferent, Stranger, Friendly, Favorable, Fondness


    Checkpoints for Brothers: Hostile, Indifferent, Stranger, Meeting by chance, Acquaintance, Close


    All players are welcomed to explore around as there will be some hidden paths in the Closeness System after the update. Players who complete every path will be rewarded with a mystery reward and the following special modes upon reaching the limits will be unlocked.


    Pets with Closeness Level reaching ¡®Loyal¡¯ shall unlock Taming Mode and an Equivalent Contract.


    Lovers with Closeness Level reaching ¡®Fondness¡¯ shall activate Wedding Mode (Yet to be released, time of release unknown!)


    Brothers with Closeness Level reaching ¡®Close¡¯ shall activate Sworn Brothers Mode (Yet to be released, time of release unknown!)


    Official Message: The area of the Closeness System is extremely wide so players are welcomed to explore other functions. The Closeness System between players will not be released for now. Stay tuned and happy gaming!


    ...


    The players were having lively discussions in the forum upon reading the details of the new update.


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the Closeness System is only applicable to NPCs and not the players in the game. (wiping blood from nose emoji) I guess it¡¯s time to bond with the ladies from the Wood Spirit Clan.¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Watermelon_Taro: ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the Wedding System isn¡¯t released yet? Based on my experience in lurking in the forum and my understanding of the officials, I¡¯m guessing that the Wedding System is not going to be available in the foreseeable future. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°Sigh, I thought I could find a boyfriend and get married in the game to obtain some bonus reward. Why aren¡¯t they releasing the system for players? Are they forcing me to flirt with the cute guys from Wood Spirit Clan? (slightly embarrassed emoji)¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan replied to Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°You¡¯re still eyeing the reward? They¡¯re considered lenient for not suspending your account. I¡¯m guessing that the members of the Wicked Mob are all singles. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Roasting_Chang¡¯e_While_Hugging_Jade_Hare: ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good update, this is like activating a pet system. Although we have to go one step at a time to get close to the beasts, they¡¯re going to be our pets after all. Those who capture beasts to subdue them and force them to participate in battles aren¡¯t treating them as pets, those are just slaves without any emotional connection. Pets will not be pets without any emotional connection, this update is humanizing! (double thumbs up emoji)¡±


    Invincible_Loneliness: ¡°I went online to look around and realized that there is a special column in my Closeness List. I clicked in and saw that the Demonic God and I are on the Master-Apprentice path. (Tong Gua with arms akimbo.jpg)¡±


    ...


    Reading through the players¡¯ comments in the forum, Lu Wu smiled lightly.


    The update this time was not a huge one, it was only an optimization of the game.


    Yet, the players were very excited about the Closeness System as it would enrich their gaming experience.


    A professional player even started a closeness summary post in the forum to collect information regarding the issues the players faced and the difficulty of increasing the Closeness Levels with each NPC to provide a complete guide for the players¡¯ use.


    His post received feedback from many players. Most of them shared their Closeness List and discussed the issues they faced while working on the Closeness Levels.


    The player spent five days¡¯ time to sort out the Closeness Lists and comments by the others before making another analysis post to help them have a better understanding of the NPCs.


    The post also attracted Lu Wu¡¯s attention. He was immensely amused especially when he saw the author¡¯s comments to each of the NPCs.


    Tong Gua ¨C Carefree attitude, materialistic, alcoholic, hates fake people. You need to throw money at him or have a similar attitude with him to get close to him. There¡¯s a condition though, you have to be good at drinking. (Difficulty: Five stars)


    The Rock Ghost King ¨C Lesser info, but he has been nice to players ever since he officially became a member of Beiqi, better than Tong Gua at least. Since he is a mature and reliable type, you should think twice before you try to get close to him to get the final reward. (Difficulty: Seven stars)


    The Sea King ¨C Exceptionally lots of info. However, he is hostile to all players, none of them even passed the indifferent checkpoint. Don¡¯t even think about this one. It¡¯s impossible to get close to him even though he¡¯s very popular. (Difficulty: 1,000,000 stars)


    The Hydra King ¨C A quiet one, pretty cold and indifferent toward players. Though there are still a small number of players who are friendly with him, difficulty to get close to him cannot be certain due to the lack of info. (Difficulty: Set temporarily at seven stars)


    Ladies from Wood Spirit Clan ¨C Very enthusiastic. Gone bad from interacting with us players for too long, they even learned how to complain. These ladies¡¯ enthusiasm and warmth seem to indicate their friendliness. Based on my statistics, it will be extremely difficult to advance into lovers with them. It can be said that it¡¯s almost impossible as a biracial marriage is not in the Wood Spirit Clan¡¯s tradition. (Difficulty to advance into lovers: Nine stars) Nonetheless, you can choose to go with the Brothers¡¯ path regardless of gender. The difficulty is just two stars.


    Demonic God ¨C It seems like he only has a connection with Gu Yu. He¡¯s not having a Closeness Bar with any other players at all. (Difficulty: Infinite stars)


    Xiao Tian: ...


    Brothers of the Nine Luminaries: ...


    Little Sha: ...


    ...


    The post collected the information of more than 300 beings in the Underworld in total and conducted an initial statistic to their attitudes toward the players. There was also a scale of 1-10 stars to compare the difficulties to increase the Closeness Level with these NPCs.


    The professional player¡¯s post provided a big helping hand to the players, so soon enough, some players with the same interest volunteered in helping to conduct the statistics which required a huge amount of effort and time.


    Lu Wu was genuinely comforted while looking at the players helping each other.


    There were numerous times when he had seen players asking one same question to those creators who willingly compiled statistics, guides, cartoons, and maps by themselves under their posts.


    Why are you making this arduous but fruitless effort?


    Yet, their answers were pretty similar. For passion, of course!

 Chapter 308 - The Sea King’s Downfall?

    Chapter 308: The Sea King¡¯s Downfall?


    Translator: Larbre Studio Editor: Larbre Studio


    Kuilong Ocean, Kankun Island.


    The Sea King hovered mid-air as he was surrounded by the members of the forces of the Military Alliance. The atmosphere tensed as they stared at the Sea King in the center intensely.


    ¡°Tian Kun, how dare you betray me!¡± the Sea King shouted and shifted his gaze to Tian Kun in the midst of the crowd with a solemn face.


    ¡°I had no other choice... I worry that the Tian Kun Nation¡¯s foundation for thousands of years will fall into ruins if I stayed with you. Since you¡¯re the one who started the war, it should end with your death!¡±


    The Sea King appeared infuriated when he heard Tian Kun¡¯s words.


    The reason he came to Kankun Island with Tian Kun this time was that Tian Kun told him there was a relic from the Ancient Nether Sea Nation hidden on the island.


    The Sea King had been especially attentive to this particular topic and he had asked Tian Kun why he didn¡¯t go exploring for the ancient relic by himself. However, Tian Kun answered by saying that since he had not exceeded the Ghost Emperor Realm, he wasn¡¯t strong enough to enter.


    The Sea King was eager and palpitating with excitement as an artifact from an ancient nation would definitely have a key role in the coming war. Despite that, instead of proceeding to the location immediately, he went to his trusted followers between the lords and his subordinate forces to first enquire about the relic.


    According to them, there was indeed a relic from the Ancient Nether Sea Nation on Kankun Island but it would be extremely difficult to find. He¡¯d not only be required to exceed the Ghost Emperor Realm, but he¡¯d also require a person with the bloodline of a descendant of that Ancient Nether Sea Nation as the key to unlocking the relic.


    The Sea King finally decided to take action after gathering all the information. After giving orders to his subordinate lords to continue conducting the operation between the Sea King Navy and the Langya Island Military Alliance, he let Tian Kun lead him to the relic.


    As a later generation of the Mu Te Sea Nation, the Sea King himself fulfilled the requirement of a valid descendant. Also, since his strength reached the Ghost Emperor Realm, he was perfectly qualified to unlock this relic.


    However, unexpectedly, it was a trap. A Demon Captivating Formation was formed once he landed on Kankun Island. The leaders of the greater forces of the Kuilong Ocean were even waiting for him there. It was clear that they planned the siege in order to take him out.


    The Sea King was already aware of Tian Kun¡¯s betrayal while facing the situation.


    ¡°Sea King, you shouldn¡¯t have come to the Kuilong Ocean. Your end today is already set from the day you built the new nation!¡± the island owner of Langya Island chortled heartily while looking at the trapped Sea King.


    The Sea King remained silent as the deathly aura around him wreathed. The Death¡¯s Light Wheel emerged from his forehead and spiraled around his body before enlarging gradually.


    It was an unavoidable confrontation. Although he was confident in his own strength, it was clear that his enemies were well-prepared. It would be extremely difficult to break through this siege, but his heart was as still as water without a hint of fear.


    He had experienced death the moment he became the Lord of Death. He had nothing to fear this time.


    ¡°Sea King, I¡¯m giving you a chance... if you discard your cultivation and go back to the Void Ocean, we¡¯ll let you live!¡± the island owner spoke again.


    Truthfully, he was still terrified of the Sea King¡¯s strength. The Sea King was still an elite from the Ghost Emperor Realm. They could possibly win if they started a battle now, but their strength would be significantly impaired. That was the only reason why he gave the Sea King a choice.


    The Sea King sneered upon hearing that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the owner of Langya Island was a sly fox a long time ago... it¡¯s indeed correct! What a true man to ladder up by conspiracy and trickery! You are brazenly shameless... a useless piece of trash!¡±


    The owner of Langya Island¡¯s expression changed drastically as he had been burying his history all this time. No one had brought up his past as he kept improving his own strength. Yet, the Sea King was digging up his dark past relentlessly, giving him absolutely no consideration.


    ¡°Does progress matter? As long as I can succeed, everything¡¯s worth it!¡± screamed the owner of Langya Island, who saw right through the Sea King¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I agree with that. Progress doesn¡¯t matter on the path of success!¡± the Sea King burst into laughter. He then pointed a finger at the owner of Langya Island and the Death¡¯s Light Wheel swirling around him shot itself forward in an instant.


    ¡°Charge!¡± the owner of Langya Island raised the white tortoise-shell shield in his hand and charged forward.


    A fierce battle erupted and lights flashed in the huge formation shrouding Kankun Island. Chains constructed from runes were formed in the air within the formation one after another and dashed toward the Sea King.


    ...


    Xin Mo Island.


    Hei Sui was checking an ocean map and making war preparations when his mind jolted all of a sudden. He turned his head around and looked at the direction of Kankun Island.


    He then hurriedly took out a crystal condensed from death energy. Looking at the words emerging on the crystal, his expression changed instantly.


    He then turned around and looked at Sha Shui and the others around him, ¡°Bad news my lords... Tian Kun started a mutiny... His Majesty is surrounded!¡±


    The other lords¡¯ expressions also changed drastically upon hearing the news, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty gave this to me before leaving and said that he will send messages to me. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant then, but it¡¯s showing a message from him right now,¡± Hei Sui pointed at the death energy crystal and the wordings on it.


    ¡°It seems like His Majesty already suspected that there would be danger lurking on his current trip!¡± Sha Shui squinted his eyes with suspicion.


    ¡°Yet, he had to go because the ancient relic might be the key to change the whole war situation,¡± Lan Hushan continued.


    ¡°Gather the troops and prepare for dispatch. His Majesty has the key role in determining whether we will win or not!¡± Hei Sui stood up as he talked and proceeded to prepare his army for dispatch.


    Suddenly, Lan Hushan went forward and stopped Hei Sui.


    ¡°Lord Hei, how much percentage do you think we¡¯ll gain if we are victorious in this war?¡±


    Hei Sui frowned, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thirty percent at best! Our nations will all be doomed if we fail. Tian Kun has made his decision, it¡¯s now our turn!¡±


    The atmosphere tensed upon hearing Lan Hushan¡¯s words.


    The others had to admit that Lan Hushan¡¯s words convinced them.


    They never wanted to pledge their loyalty to the Sea King in the first place. They were all forced to do so. It was a perfect opportunity for them to detach from the Sea King. They would regain their freedom if the Sea King was taken out.


    Their vision for the restoration of the nation was shaken.


    The chance for the Sea King to survive would be very slim if they refused to dispatch their army now. The Mu Te Sea Nation would collapse once again and it would be the end.


    Even if they did dispatch their army and make all efforts to rescue the Sea King, their percentage to win the war would only be around thirty percent. Lan Hushan and the others already had an answer in their minds.


    Then, Hei Sui landed a strong punch on the table.


    ¡°I know what all of you are thinking! Remember one thing though, the reason we gained respect from others is because of the Sea King. Without him, we will never be able to squeeze ourselves into the ranking of the strongest forces in the Kuilong Ocean. I know the pros and cons of this, but I also know that, regardless of anything, we are from the same ancestral origin. The Sea King is still one of us even though he became the king!¡±


    Finishing his speech, Hei Sui glanced at the ones present, flicked his sleeves, and left in anger.


    Those who were present stood and looked at each other in dismay. Although Hei Sui was the last person to pledge loyalty to the Sea King, he became the only committed one in the end.


    Of course, all of them understood morals and principles. However, after thousands of years of living, all they cared about was benefits. They found Hei Sui¡¯s speech about them having the same ancestral origin hilarious at first but they fell into silence after some further thinking.


    Would they have subdued to the Sea King if he was not one of them?


    If his military force was the sole reason, would they have subdued to any other greater force who came to them? The answer was a clear no. Therefore, they had to admit that the fact that the Sea King was one of their own was indeed a factor for them in pledging their loyalty to him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lan Hushan looked at the others and asked.


    ¡°The Nether Sea Nation was the overlord of the Three Great Oceans but it¡¯s at its downfall now... I¡¯m guessing that this will be the last round. If we lose, we lose. There might not be any chance to restore our nation in the future, so let¡¯s fight to our deaths!¡±


    The words that came out from Sha Shui¡¯s mouth shocked the crowd and left a great impact as he was the most cowardly one among them.


    ¡°Glory or perish, what a tough choice! But I choose to perish! The war is on, no regrets!¡± Lan You who had been silent also voiced out from the side.


    ¡°Indeed... if we can¡¯t rise from this war, the desolation of our nation is inevitable even if we survive. I choose to battle!¡±


    ...


    After declaring their statements, the lords stood up to prepare to rescue the Sea King.


    Suddenly, a general rushed over and got down on one knee after entering the inner palace.


    ¡°My lords, the Langya Island Military Alliance has invaded our territory. They have assembled five nautical miles away. It seems like they intend to block off the ocean!¡±


    The lords¡¯ expressions turned more serious upon hearing that.


    ¡°Of course... they are fully prepared and they predicted the possibility of us sending our troops over!¡± Lan Hushan¡¯s eyes rapidly became bloodshot.


    ¡°What should we do now? Although we have great strength and we can fend for ourselves for a time here, there¡¯s no way for us to get there!¡± Sha Shui was getting anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, let me think¡­ oh, the Player Clan!¡± Lan Hushan raised his head abruptly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Player Clan! They can totally provide us aid!¡± Sha Shui continued hurriedly.


    ¡°Sha Shui... inform the Player Clan right now! We shall gather our military to confront the alliance army!¡±


    ¡°Noted!¡± Sha Shui answered hurriedly. He floated into the air and flew toward the Void Ocean without wasting another second.


    Time was ticking. The other lords were all getting their hands busy.


    Whether the Sea King could survive this battle was a crucial factor in the coming wars. Under the circumstances, they could only place their hope on the players as they had no other choice.


    ...


    A post appeared in the forum an hour later.


    [Bad news, Our Sea King Boss is going to die! Coordinates of Kankun Island in Kuilong Ocean provided. Please help!]


    Author: Azure_Bead


    Content: My party and I were going to mess around with the Langya Island Military Alliance near the borders of the Kuilong Ocean but we noticed that they had evacuated. We were confused as we didn¡¯t know why they left. Then, we sailed forward and met Lord Sha Shui, one of the subordinates of the Sea King. He told us that the Sea King was ambushed and he is fending for his life now... he could be dead any minute. Their military forces are all tied up by the Langya Island Military Alliance so they cannot dispatch any force to help the Sea King. Guys, they need our help! Assemble!


    Watermelon_Taro: ¡°What the fuck, our crop is dying before we can harvest. We can¡¯t let this slide, I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    Xueli_The_Strongest: ¡°These parasites are plotting murder on our seedling, they are such bullies. Do they even take the Fourth Disaster seriously? It¡¯s on, it¡¯s on!¡±


    Assasin_Creed: ¡°Rescue plan activated! Calling all members of the Fourth Disaster in the Land of Beiqi, it¡¯s time to bring disasters and panic to our enemy!¡±


    Crayon_Shinchan: ¡°The Sea King is ours to rescue... even Jesus can¡¯t save him. (laughing emoji)¡±


    Roasting_Chang¡¯e_While_Hugging_Jade_Hare: ¡°Hold on, Sea King boss... the Disaster Army is coming to war, calling all players to join!¡±


    ...


    The forum was in a buzz. All the players received the news of the Sea King¡¯s possible death after communicating with each other.


    The players never held any hatred toward the Sea King. After all, it was just a game.


    As the top famed villain, the Sea King even had many fans amongst the players.


    That was the reason why the players couldn¡¯t sit still knowing that the Sea King was ambushed and going down.


    The Disaster Army had united once again.

 Chapter 309 - The Overlord Declaring A War

    Chapter 309: The Overlord Declaring A War


    The Sea King¡¯s rescue mission was officially initiated.


    Due to limited time, instead of assembling at the Liuli Coast, the players decided to gather when they met in the Kuilong Ocean. All of them summoned their ships and warships and proceeded straight to Kankun Island.


    Many players who were wandering in the Void Ocean also set off straight there after they received the news.


    The number of players who participated in the mission far exceeded their previous expeditions and reached a total of over 20 million.


    After all, things were different this time. Every player and every second was crucial as the Sea King might fall at any moment. Even many of the players who only enjoyed farming were joining in.


    They could only pray that the Sea King could hold on until they reached him.


    ¡­


    Kankun Island, Kuilong Ocean.


    The war went on for more than two hours. The valiance of the Sea King clearly exceeded the expectations of the leaders of the various forces.


    They were unable to harm the Sea King the slightest bit even with the Demon Captivating Formation restraining him.


    Yet, they were still confident that they could take the Sea King down in this battle.


    The Sea King would exhaust all of his strength sooner or later as long as he couldn¡¯t break through the siege. And that moment would be his downfall.


    However, they were still reluctant to confront the valiant Sea King directly. They could only set a formation to restrain him and humiliate him publicly as none of them were willing to be the sacrifice for the victory.


    Countless energy ribbons were revolving within the huge formation and were shrouding the whole island. They were connected with the leaders of the various forces below to get the supply of energy from them to form countless jail chains in the air before dashing toward the Sea King.


    Although the Sea King was currently not as powerful as Mu Zhiguang, he was still capable of the strength of an Intermediate Ghost Emperor after obtaining all the strength from the Lord of Death. He was still looking for chances to counterattack although he was besieged.


    The Death¡¯s Light Wheel continued spiraling within the formation, launching attacks downward while breaking the Chains of Rune at the same time. Every strike caused waves of panic in the leaders of the alliance forces.


    Looking at the countless chains that reformed around him, the Sea King¡¯s face darkened. With a raise of his arm, a blackhole linked to the Land of Western Death was formed.


    Roars of creatures were heard from within the void as figures were gushing out of it and pouncing toward the leaders of the various forces underneath. The spherical Passage of Death was engulfing the space within the formation as it enlarged slowly.


    ¡°Cut off the link with the void!¡± Lang Ya roared furiously, noticing the Creatures of Death emerging from the void passage.


    The leaders charged their strengths in unison and transmitted them into the formation upon hearing Lang Ya¡¯s order.


    The formation revolved even faster as the lights outside shone and the space within it condensed. The Passage of Death distorted mid-air and the creatures emerging from it were torn apart and lost their combat ability from the strength in the space within the formation.


    Looking at the situation, the Sea King charged the Power of Death wrapping his right arm which turned as dark as night. He then extended his arm and pressed on the twisted blackhole to insert his Death Strength to ward off the force from the Demon Captivating Formation.


    Fending the crowd solely on his own, the Sea King was starting to feel strained.


    The strain was obviously detrimental to him. When he was about to give up, he saw some lights a distance away from the formation and he could almost feel the whole formation quaking.


    ¡°Sea King Boss, we¡¯re almost there! Hold on!¡±


    As a voice echoed, a gigantic warship emerged from the sea a ways away from the island and collided onto the formation hard. The formation quaked slightly as the warship collapsed with a loud boom.


    ¡°We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here! Leap, Black Pearl, knock them off!¡±


    Another warship emerged from the sea and collided into the formation that was shrouding Kankun Island.


    Warships were appearing one after another and colliding into the formation, indicating that the players finally rushed over. Their mode of attack was the Warship Leap technique, which was originally used to dodge warship attacks.


    They were using this aggressive method to announce the Fourth Disaster¡¯s arrival to the Sea King and the leaders of the various forces in the formation!


    ¡°Sea King Boss, hold on! Kill all of them!¡±


    ¡°Sea King Boss, I¡¯m a fan of yours! I¡¯m risking my life to rescue you, are you touched?¡±


    ¡°Kill them! Break the formation and wipe out all the parasites!¡±


    ¡­


    Numerous energy missiles were launched as brilliant as fireworks toward the island and crashed onto the formation along with the players¡¯ shouts.


    Their arrival caused a massive headache to the internal leader of the island.


    They assigned all of their military forces to Xin Mo Island to initiate a lockdown so that the Sea King Navy couldn¡¯t provide assistance. They were expecting to take the Sea King down as fast as they could.


    However, they clearly underestimated the difficulty to deal with the Sea King and they could not defeat him in just a short time. They didn¡¯t expect that another alliance of the Sea King Navy would reach them beforehand.


    Looking at the situation, Lang Ya was furious.


    ¡°Do not fear death, go all in to take the Sea King down. Do not fail from the lack of a final effort!¡± Lang Ya acted first by surging a larger amount of his strength into the energy ribbon connected to the formation and the runes within the formation began to reform faster.


    The leaders of the forces around him became determined upon listening to his words and charged the strength within their bodies, ready to go for a fatal blow to the Sea King.


    Although the Sea King was equally astonished that the players were providing him aid at this crucial moment, he couldn¡¯t think further about it. In facing the never-ending runes, the Sea King was trying his best to struggle and survive.


    It was the perfect moment for a counterattack. The leaders¡¯ defenses were at their weakest when they were charging the formation with their full ability. The Death¡¯s Light Wheel spun off speedily and killed two of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted, don¡¯t get scared¡­ this is our only chance!¡± Lang Ya roared as he was worried that the deaths would deter the crowd.


    The Chains of Rune within the formation multiplied and grew to the extent that they would be impossible for the Sea King to break all of them.


    The chains disappeared the moment they came into contact with the Sea King¡¯s body as they integrated into his body. They were causing a sting whenever the Sea King worked the Power of Death in his body.


    The situation was extremely alarming. The Sea King was struggling to drive the Seal Strength out of his body. However, the seal was getting stronger as the Strength accumulated within his body.


    Another three of the four leaders lost their lives from the Death Light¡¯s Wheel. However, the leaders of the forces couldn¡¯t afford to be bothered right now as they were occupied in giving everything they had in charging the formation to take the Sea King down.


    At the same time, the number of players outside kept multiplying and they fenced in the whole island.


    Every player was using their strongest attacking technique in an attempt to break the formation and aid the Sea King to fend off his enemies.


    The crowd in the south of the formation was wild as all the players were doing their best in slashing the formation. Then, another Specter Ship came and crashed into the formation. A player¡¯s silhouette was seen jumping off the ship the moment it fell apart.


    Right before he fell into the ocean, an enormous form emerged near the sea surface and leaped out of the sea with the player on its back.


    Bai Ze gave a few pats on Little Kun under him and pointed a finger at the Demon Captivating Formation.


    ¡°Little Kun, attack with your full strength!¡±


    Little Kun made a determined expression upon hearing his order. It took a deep breath before flapping its tails swiftly and crashed into the defense wall of the formation hard.


    Little Kun was dazzled from the impact whilst Bai Ze fell into the sea from the collision.


    Little Kun ducked into the water to support Bai Ze the moment he recovered from his daze. Once again, he steadied his gaze and flapped his tail to launch a second attack.


    ¡°Wait! Wait! Wait!¡±


    Bai Ze called out to stop Little Kun from attacking as he suddenly remembered that he didn¡¯t have any other combat skills other than his five talent abilities.


    However, Little Kun was already near and he couldn¡¯t stop in time.


    Again, he knocked into the defensive wall hard. The impact knocked them out. Little Kun¡¯s belly was facing upward, his eyes rolling upward.


    Bai Ze rushed over to Little Kun hurriedly and checked his attributes. Noticing that his health didn¡¯t even have 15% left, he was so mad that he laughed. He couldn¡¯t help but feel absolutely helpless.


    At the same time, a hibernating beast opened his eyes abruptly in the deepest part of the Kuilong Ocean.


    It could sense an aura, an overlord¡¯s aura.


    Although the aura was weak, it was still an overlord¡¯s aura.


    There was a Law of Survival in the vast Underworld Sea. The position as the overlord of the ocean was never inherited by a successor, a competition was required. Every creature with the potential to be an overlord was required to enter new oceans to get used to the Laws of Survival upon maturity. They had to seize the position as the overlord by growing there and take the previous overlord down.


    Tao Wu intended to let Little Kun walk the path to be an overlord but finally allowed him to make his own decisions for his future.


    However, things were different this time because Little Kun entered the Kuilong Ocean into another overlord¡¯s territory. His leaking overlord aura had alerted the Lord of Kuilong who was lying low in the deepest part of the Kuilong Ocean.


    The Kuilong King was awakened at that moment and he intended to accept the declaration of war by the new overlord from outside!


    Kuilong¡¯s blood-red eyes moved as he moved his gigantic body forward slowly. He raised his head and let out a loud roar before he swam toward the area where Little Kun was located.


    Looking at Little Kun, who was recovering slowly, Bai Ze rubbed his head as he made a pitiful face. He was clearly distressed from the two collisions.


    Ying!


    Little Kun made a low whistle and threw a glance at the formation.


    ¡°No, no¡­ you did great but you should stop. Be good!¡±


    Looking at Little Kun who was refusing to give up, Bai Ze shook his head to stop him. He was genuinely terrified to lose Little Kun over any more collisions.

 Chapter 310 - Ocean Hegemony Contract

    Chapter 310: Ocean Hegemony Contract


    Kuilong Ocean, Kankun Island.


    The fight within the large formation was still continuing.


    When they saw that the Sea King¡¯s struggle was becoming weaker, the players became more anxious. Thus, they tried their best and desperately attacked the defensive walls of the formation.


    However, this Demon Imprisoning Formation was jointly created by dozens of Ghost Kings and hundreds of Ghost Commanders. Hence, the strength of the players was not sufficient to break through within such a short time.


    The Sea King looked grim, as he felt that the Power of Death coursing through his veins was being gradually impeded as the sealing power continued to flow into his body. He knew that he would die if this scenario continued much longer.


    He glanced at Lang Ya below, who was wearing a mocking grin, and briefly looked at Tian Kun. Suddenly, the Sea King let out a piercing scream. The Power of Death in his body was boiling furiously.


    At this moment, the Sea King severed his consciousness that was controlling the Power of Death, allowing it to spread and operate on its own accord.


    Under such a condition, his eyes instantly turned scarlet red, as his perception of his surroundings became blurred and the desire to kill endlessly lingered in his mind.


    Roar!


    In an instant, the Power of Death barely overcame the sealing power. Hence, the Sea King¡¯s will to fight was immediately restored.


    The Death¡¯s Light Wheel, which had been still, shone brightly again. It began to swivel around in the large formation, reaping the lives of every being in it in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to hold it for long¡­ he¡¯ll be struggling to death!¡± Lang Ya looked at the Sea King above and immediately let out a furious roar.


    The leaders of the alliance also knew that all of their previous efforts would be wasted if they gave up halfway at this critical moment. Hence, they could only grit their teeth and persevere.


    The Sea King seemed to have completely lost his ability to think, as his mind was completely poisoned by bloodthirst. Although he was trapped in the air by the sealing power, the Death¡¯s Light Wheel continued massacring under his manipulation.


    Looking from outside, all of the players were immensely surprised when they saw that the Sea King had regained his power to resist. Thus, they hurriedly hastened their attack toward the formation.


    The life and death of the Sea King entirely depended on them at this moment. Hence, the players began to attack with increasing ferocity.


    There were even many players who didn¡¯t hesitate to purchase the Strengthening Potion from the shop to strengthen their attributes, so that they could help the Sea King escape from this formation as soon as possible.


    Meanwhile, a large number of players were gathered at the south side of the Demon Imprisoning Formation to jointly attack the defensive wall.


    Suddenly, they found that the surrounding water level drastically rose as a humongous dark shadow hovered under the surface.


    ¡°Be careful, everyone! Something is coming up!¡± a player realized that something was amiss and reminded his team immediately.


    The shocking warning made them instantly look down.


    When the figure was slowly approaching, the water temperature rose exponentially, too. Some players even had a red -1 above their heads, indicating health loss.


    ¡°Scatter! It¡¯s coming!¡±


    In the midst of the cacophony of screams, the figure in the sea suddenly burst out into the open with an explosive splash. Above the ebbing water, a huge body emerged from the ocean and stood in front of the players.


    The creature had two horns on its head, like a Horned Dragon, with two green long beards on its mouth. The red scales on its body glimmered brightly under the sunlight, exuding a sense of overwhelming pressure.


    Roar!


    Kuilong cast his eyes up to the sky and roared.


    The surrounding players were impacted by the shockwaves, causing their health to drop rapidly. The weaker players were even instantly killed by the thunderous roar.


    The players were thunderstruck, thus they hastily activated their analyzing ability for the creature. They wanted to see its origin because it had just appeared out of nowhere.


    [Kuilong King (Ocean Spirit)]:


    Creature Details: The offspring of the Divine Beast that comes from the Infinite Ocean. He defeated the old overlord with his crushing strength in the bloody battle 40 million years ago. Then, he swallowed the old overlord and was successfully promoted as the new overlord of the ocean, subsequently renaming the ocean as the Kuilong Ocean. His strength is in the mid-divine state.


    Creature Characteristics: Brutal and proud.


    Creature Features: Beginner¡¯s mastery of Law of Water and Law of Fire.


    Creature Status: Pre-Divine State. (Will attain the divine state soon, but the success rate is unknown.)


    ¡­


    The players were dumbfounded when they saw the information about this creature. It turned out to be an Ocean Spirit-level creature.


    The information of this overlord seemed to be more terrifying than Tao Wu, thus greatly terrifying the players.


    Although the players often joked that they would catch an Ocean Spirit sooner or later to sell for a huge amount of money, they swiftly abandoned that thought. After all, the strength of the players was simply incomparable to this ancient creature. It would be impossible to overcome that vast difference in strength.


    The Kuilong King glared at Little Kun near him with his crimson eyes, dangerously revealing the murderous gleam in his irises.


    It had been 100,000 years since a new overlord had challenged him. Hence, the Kuilong King became curious. The descendants of which creatures had this reckless courage to actually challenge him?


    When his eyes met the Kuilong King¡¯s menacing gaze, Little Kun hastily hid behind Bai Ze like a frightened rabbit that was flicking its tail. Little Kun even dove most of his body into the water, only revealing his eyes to secretly peer at the Kuilong King.


    The Kuilong King thought he was mistaken when he saw the frightened Little Kun. Once again, he searched for the source of the overpowering aura, before landing his vision on Little Kun again.


    ¡°Not of age yet?¡± the lethal glint in Kuilong King¡¯s eyes suddenly faded, obviously a little stunned.


    In the Underworld Sea, even if they were the descendants of the Divine Beast with unlimited potential, their parents would only allow them to enter a new ocean to fight for domination after they had become of age. Otherwise, they would certainly perish. However, Little Kun, who was in front of him, was not even underaged and was at most a juvenile. Hence, the Kuilong King couldn¡¯t understand why such a young overlord would dare to challenge him.


    ¡°Who are your parents?¡± Kuilong¡¯s original murderous intent gradually evaporated when he looked at Little Kun.


    After all, a juvenile Divine Beast like Little Kun posed no threat to him. If he wanted to kill Little Kun, it would simply be a walk in the park for him.


    Little Kun¡¯s head slowly surfaced out of the water with a fearful expression, when he heard the Kuilong King asking him a question. He continued to hide behind Bai Ze but his huge physique couldn¡¯t really be hidden at all.


    When the Kuilong King saw this, he widened his eyes as he opened his mouth to suck the air around him. In a flash, Little Kun¡¯s head was pulled by a strong force, as he propelled into the air and flew toward Kuilong.


    Smack!


    After grabbing him in his hand, Kuilong lowered his eyes and scrutinized Little Kun, the little Divine Beast. Clearly, his heart was filled with curiosity.


    Little Kun seemed like a little tadpole, as he began to twist and struggle.


    However, his struggle was completely in vain against the Kuilong King¡¯s forceful grip.


    ¡°The descendant of Tao Wu? And Hai Meng, too!¡±


    The Kuilong King¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise as he measured Little Kun¡¯s aura.


    He was familiar with those two sea overlords because their territories were near the Kuilong Ocean.


    ¡°Little guy, are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± Kuilong couldn¡¯t help laughing when he looked at Little Kun.


    Seeing that his struggles were futile, Little Kun immediately bore his two front teeth and bit the Kuilong King¡¯s hand.


    However, his teeth could not even penetrate the scales of the Kuilong King¡¯s body, much less breaking its defense.


    Bai Ze was extremely restless, as he was afraid that the Kuilong King would hurt Little Kun. He swiftly dashed toward the Kuilong King, wanting to save Little Kun. However, he was swept by a huge wave before he could even approach.


    After wasting a lot of strength, Little Kun eventually realized that his attacks were simply meaningless. Thus, he curled up like a deflated ball in the Kuilong King¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Little guy, let me ask you¡­ are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± the Kuilong King asked as he seemingly had zero desire to fight when he stared at Little Kun¡¯s timid appearance.


    However, this was the ocean¡¯s law of survival. Little Kun, a potential ocean overlord, had trespassed on Kuilong¡¯s territory. Thus, he could be considered an enemy according to the law. The Kuilong King didn¡¯t have to let him go free. He could simply swallow or kill him to quash another future opponent.


    However, Little Kun was only a juvenile creature. The law may be applied to mature creatures, but this was the first time a juvenile had arrived in his territory. Therefore, the Kuilong King didn¡¯t know how to deal with this situation.


    If he was an adult, Kuilong would do it without hesitation, regardless of whether he was Tao Wu¡¯s or anyone else¡¯s descendant. After all, this was the law of ocean hegemony. However, it was a difficult decision to make if the other party was a juvenile. Firstly, the arrogance in his heart did not allow him to do it. Secondly, it was obviously unsuitable to use the law of hegemony on juveniles. If he killed Little Kun, Tao Wu and Hai Meng would come to seek revenge since he broke the law.


    The Kuilong King felt that the situation was very tricky, as he stared at Little Kun in his hand.


    ¡°Let me go¡­ I¡¯m going to duel with you!¡± the timid Little Kun suddenly became angry when he saw Bai Ze was swept by a huge wave. Fueled by his wrath, his body began to swell again.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± the Kuilong King was amazed when he heard Little Kun¡¯s words, despite his petite figure.


    Such threatening remarks must not be simply uttered. In the Kuilong King¡¯s eyes, this was a declaration of war. Hence, it would be a contractual war that was witnessed by the Underworld Sea God.


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡± Little Kun shook his head angrily and bit ferociously again.


    Suddenly, an unknown shadowy fang appeared above the Kuilong King and Little Kun¡¯s heads, looking sharp and menacing.


    In the blink of an eye, the two fangs strongly collided with each other. Then, they dissipated and turned into streams of energy, before entering into both the Kuilong King and Little Kun¡¯s bodies.


    Bai Ze, peering his head from the surface of the turbulent water far away, also received a game notification.


    [Game Notification: The NPC Little Kun bound to you has activated the Ocean Hegemony Contract]:


    [Ocean Hegemony Contract]:


    Contract Details: Under the witness of the Underworld Sea God, Little Kun has officially declared war on the Kuilong King, the overlord of the Kuilong Ocean. The winner will be blessed by the Underworld Sea God and become the overlord of the Kuilong Ocean!


    Contract Reminder: Since the contract was established while challenger Little Kun was still underaged, it will not take effect right away. This challenge will proceed only after Little Kun becomes an adult.


    Contract Reminder 2: This challenge was initiated by Little Kun, a descendant of the Divine Beast. If Little Kun doesn¡¯t fulfill the challenge according to the contract after adulthood as specified, the Underworld Sea God could remove the natural ability Ocean Affinity and the bloodline of the Divine Beast from him.


    Contract Reminder 3: The challenges would be witnessed by the Underworld Sea God. The natural ability of Ocean Affinity of the new overlord would be increased after achieving victory.


    Contract Reminder 4: While Little Kun is still underaged, the party being challenged must not injure the challenger.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hahaha, little fellow. You really dared to challenge me. The contract has been established under the witness of the Underworld Sea God. Since it¡¯s set in stone, we must not violate the Sea God¡¯s power. I won¡¯t hurt you when you are underaged. Quickly grow up into an adult, don¡¯t let me down!¡± the Kuilong King laughed out loud when he looked at Little Kun, who was still in a daze from astonishment.


    Truly, this challenge had never been just child¡¯s play. As long as the new overlord admitted, the Underworld Sea God would naturally feel it and sign a hegemony contract for them.


    Although Little Kun was still very young, he was undoubtedly an enemy of the Kuilong King. He was an enemy who was qualified to compete with him for the ocean¡¯s territory.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what was going on, the Kuilong King¡¯s laughter scared Little Kun senseless, causing him to spit out a bubble unconsciously.


    ¡°Little guy, perhaps your challenge is my golden opportunity to advance to the Divine state. So, grow up fast!¡±


    After that, the Kuilong King put Little Kun into the water with a hint of relief in his eyes.


    After entering the water, Little Kun quickly swam toward Bai Ze. Then, he raised his head and continued to look at the Kuilong King with hostility as he began to wail loudly.


    Eeek!


    The Kuilong King faintly smiled, as he lowered his eyes to gaze at the players who were struggling to attack the Demon Imprisoning Formation, before glancing at Little Kun again. After that, he suddenly jumped into the water, setting off a huge wave.


    As the Kuilong King was diving in, a crimson tail emerged from the water and slapped fiercely on the defensive wall of Demon Imprisoning Formation.


    Crack!

 Chapter 311 - The Sea King’s Intelligence Was Mocked

    Chapter 311: The Sea King¡¯s Intelligence Was Mocked


    The direct impact from Kuilong¡¯s tail strike caused a huge crack to appear on the Demon Imprisoning Formation. Before the formation could dissipate the force of the attack, the entire formation instantly shattered.


    The lords¡¯ expressions immediately turned ashen pale when they witnessed the Demon Imprisoning Formation being destroyed, as they were internally connected to the formation.


    The force of the attack was transmitted to their bodies, shaking every cell within them. Some of the weaker ones could not withstand the attack and ended up vomiting fresh blood from their mouth, being wounded internally by the aftershock.


    ¡°Fuck, how could the formation break so easily?¡±


    ¡°Quick! Save the Sea King!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    Apart from the players on the southern corner, the remaining players were absolutely baffled, wondering how such a strong formation would suddenly break into pieces.


    However, the current priority was the Sea King¡¯s life, thus they had no time to spare. One by one, the players made a mad rush for Kankun Island and charged inward, killing the enemies along the way.


    When he saw the players begin to swarm around him, Langya started to fear for his safety. He had never thought that he would lose this battle.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Langya¡¯s roar of fury pierced through the air. He knew that if they continued the battle now, it would be disadvantageous for them.


    The remaining lords were already wounded, having long lost the desire to continue fighting this battle. They followed Langya¡¯s lead and levitated into the air, as they flew far away to safety.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! Come back down here!¡±


    The players would never let them escape like that. When they caught one of the lords, they flocked toward him to attack him as a group, preventing him from escaping.


    Since they were already here, the players were unwilling to leave just like that. These Ghost Kings and Ghost Generals were valuable and they were even heavily wounded. Thus, this was a great farming opportunity.


    Faced with the frenzied Player Army, the Lords of the Military Alliance looked especially pathetic. Apart from a few who had enough strength to escape with ease, a great many lords of the Ghost Commander Level were dragged back down by the horde of players, unable to flee.


    It was at this moment that something happened, which astonished the players.


    The Sea King who was already entering the Lord of Death state in mid-air suddenly began to utilize Death¡¯s Light Wheel to massacre the players.


    The Sea King had completely fallen deep into a killing frenzy and was no longer aware of his actions. In his current state, any living thing that entered his field of vision would be his prey.


    The Death¡¯s Light Wheel spun rapidly as it weaved in and out of the masses of players, taking a large number of the players¡¯ lives with it.


    ¡°Fuck, Sea King¡­ you¡¯re too much!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now? Is this how you treat someone who saved you?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, the Sea King has gone mad¡­ focus on restraining him first!¡±


    ¡­


    Faced with the Sea King in his killing frenzy, the players naturally would not sit idly and accept their fate. In an instant, countless skills were aimed toward the sky as they tried to knock the Sea King out of the air.


    However, the strength of the Sea King far exceeded the players¡¯ capabilities at their current levels. Even though their attacks were great in number, their damage was simply negligible. As time trickled by, more players died and entered the pre-respawn cooldown state.


    At this moment, all the players were visibly filled with boiling anger.


    After all, this expedition¡¯s aim was to help the Sea King, but his current actions were a disappointing betrayal.


    As the battle continued, the Sea King¡¯s body suddenly trembled mid-air and the darkness in his pupils gradually faded. After some time, his body fell from the sky and hit the ground with a loud thud.


    Having absorbed the Power of Death into his body, the Sea King had now regained full control over his body.


    The Sea King, who had just regained consciousness, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. He struggled to rise to his feet but could barely do so, as his body was heavily injured and he was overly exhausted.


    Ahem!


    Again, the Sea King spewed a mouthful of fresh blood. Then, he scanned his surroundings, as the vision of him killing the players played through his mind. The horrible image caused his expression to become distorted.


    Naturally, he had witnessed the players¡¯ actions just now, but his own actions were undeniably over the line.


    However, the Sea King didn¡¯t utter a word as he coldly glared at the players around him, waiting to be sentenced for his unforgivable crimes.


    When he went berserk just now, he must have killed at least hundreds of thousands of them. With so many of their race dead, deep in his heart he knew what end was awaiting him.


    Noticing that the Sea King had regained consciousness, the players were evidently shocked. They slowly surrounded the Sea King, but were unsure of how to proceed.


    ¡°Brothers, the Sea King is back, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill the Sea King! He is a mature boss. If he dies now, it will be our loss! Don¡¯t forget, he still has the Death Clan at his mercy!¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do? It¡¯s too awkward like this now!¡±


    ¡°We have to let him go. We¡¯ve been rearing him for so long, we can¡¯t mess it up now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let him go, but how should we do it?¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at the Sea King who was now back to normal, the players began discussing among themselves, wondering how they should deal with the severely injured Sea King.


    After coming to a standstill for about ten minutes, the players finally managed to reach a conclusion in the live chat channel.


    Then, the Sea King watched in disbelief as a curious scene began to unfold. A player standing near to him suddenly dropped to the ground with a pale countenance, while clutching his left chest. After a thud, he fell down face-forward and became motionless.


    ¡°Fuck, there¡¯s a mysterious energy that¡¯s sucking my consciousness away! Ahhh! It¡¯s so painful!¡± yelled another player who fell to the ground with a pained expression. The player even twitched a little before turning limp.


    ¡°My god, it¡¯s such terrifying energy! Is it God?¡±


    ¡°My heart, my heart, it feels like it¡¯s about to explode!¡±


    ¡°Who set me up to this, damn it, I can¡¯t last much longer!¡±


    ¡°I can feel an odd energy slowly entering my body, I¡¯m losing control over my body!¡±


    ¡°What a terrifying energy, I don¡¯t want to die now. Why can¡¯t I see anything¡­¡±


    ¡°I can feel my life slipping away from me, the grasp of death is a fast bastard, I don¡¯t want to die¡­ aahh!¡±


    ¡­


    The Sea King watched with a dumbfounded expression as the players fell, one by one, to the ground with a frightened look.


    This, in turn, made the Sea King nervous as he assumed that there was really something evil lurking in the shadows.


    When all the players had collapsed, the Sea King¡¯s wariness was at an all-time high. He furtively glanced around, searching for any hidden assassins.


    As he continued to look around, the Sea King very quickly noticed something was amiss. Apart from some who had better acting skills, some of the death performances from the players really puzzled the Sea King.


    For example, after one player had finished shouting out his lines and fallen head-first into a dune of sand, it was the turn for another player to fall down. However, when the player¡¯s long sword accidentally poked the first player¡¯s bottom, the Sea King could clearly see the supposedly dead player twitch a little.


    Some players were even more dramatic, shouting exaggeratedly before they pretended to die. After that, they awkwardly fell to the ground.


    When he heard the drawn-out shrieks, the Sea King felt as though his intelligence was being mocked.


    In no time at all, all the players on Kankun Island had died. However, the Sea King remained speechless, he had never seen such terrible acting skills before.


    Just now, he even saw a player, who said he was being swallowed by the Demonic God, scratch his bottom after being bitten by one of the poisonous mosquitoes of Kankun Island.


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand why the players were acting this way, the Sea King undoubtedly did not wish to die. After his body regained its strength, he grit his teeth and rose to his feet, limping his way to the seaside and finally leaping into the sea.


    Then, a streak of white waves appeared on the water surface, which slowly drifted into a distance away.


    After the Sea King had left, the players quickly flipped over and sat up.


    In an instant, the live chat channel broke into a noisy furor. Everyone was criticizing each other about their subpar acting that was way too embarrassing.


    Soon, the scolding transitioned from the chat over into the game. They pulled out their weapons and thus the alliance that was already fraught with friction, descended into utter chaos. The guilds could no longer contain their fury and began to tear into each other.


    Sitting behind the scenes, Lu Wu controlled his urge to cover his face as he watched this unfold in embarrassment.

 Chapter 312 - A Divine Scripture Within The Body

    Chapter 312: A Divine Scripture Within The Body


    After the Kankun Island battle, the Sea King finally escaped from danger with the players¡¯ assistance.


    Needless to say, the players played a significant role in this battle. Without their help, the Sea King would¡¯ve surely remained trapped in that dangerous situation and eventually would have perished.


    After the battle, the Sea King returned to Xinmo Island with complicated emotions.


    The previous hatred between them and the gratefulness for their countless kind assistance intertwined confusingly with one another in his mind.


    Slowly but surely, his contempt toward the players had begun to dampen, but it had not completely disappeared, yet.


    After all, he had sworn to himself that he must seek his revenge.


    ¡­


    After the battle had ended, other players began returning to Beiqi as well. Only the guild members, who unleashed a massacre on Kankun Island due to long-standing conflicts, remained there.


    As hordes of people from the Player Army sailed across the Kuilong Ocean into the Void Ocean, Tao Wu, who was originally fast asleep, suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    He could sense a powerful overlord¡¯s aura wafting into his territory.


    Assuming it was the doing of a challenger, Tao Wu raised his head with a murderous glare in his eyes.


    Tao Wu knew very well that an overlord challenge would only end with one party¡¯s demise, thus he fully prepared himself mentally for the upcoming battle.


    However, he felt that something was out of place.


    This aura was very familiar, yet it seemed to be contaminated by something foreign.


    When he finally sensed it, Tao Wu¡¯s eyes immediately widened in surprise.


    ¡°Little Kun! Ocean Hegemony Contract!¡±


    Tao Wu was momentarily dumbfounded when he finally realized the reason why Little Kun¡¯s aura had altered. It turned out that his aura was tainted with the Underworld Sea God¡¯s aura.


    Surely, this meant that Little Kun had challenged another ocean overlord under the witness of the Underworld Sea God.


    When he had the epiphany, Tao Wu¡¯s entire body shook with excitement.


    He¡¯s finally making me proud!


    Little Kun, who was still in a juvenile state, actually had the guts to challenge another ocean overlord.


    Even though the news was quite unbelievable, the aura of the Underworld Sea God was definitely unmistakable. Tao Wu clenched his teeth fiercely, trying to suppress the gripping panic in his heart.


    A ripple of nervousness ebbed in his heart when he thought about his foolish son.


    However, since Little Kun was his son, no matter what, he must not ignore the situation at hand. Hence, he instantly rose to his feet and swam at lightning speed toward the zone Little Kun was in.


    ¡­


    That day, Lu Wu was scrolling through the posts in the official web forum.


    Suddenly, a black hole materialized next to him, from which a little hand peered out and dragged him into the abyss.


    Lu Wu remained calm, despite the abrupt surprise, as it was clearly the power of the artifact. Other than him, only Bei Li could manipulate the power of the artifact.


    When his body reappeared in the Artifact Channel, Lu Wu¡¯s attention was stolen by an isolated page floating in mid-air.


    The piece of paper was burning fiercely, as the flames crackled madly and singed its edges. Rows of the golden letters were etched upon it, barely visible through the fierce flames. Its golden glimmer was bright and shimmering, seeming unusually dazzling.


    The soul power orbs hovering around endlessly rushed into the flames, as though they were fuel to the fire.


    ¡°What is this for?¡±


    When Lu Wu saw the soul coin amount dropping rapidly in his depot, he hastily turned his head around toward Bei Li, who was clad in an oversized lab coat.


    ¡°This is none other than a genuine torn page from The Emperor¡¯s Note!¡± Bei Li replied with a smile, as she continued staring at the blazing paper.


    ¡°Is there any use for it?¡±


    After a brief glance at the glistening golden letters that were gradually becoming clearer on the burning page, Lu Wu hastily shifted his gaze onto the number of his soul coins that were decreasing at a meteoric speed.


    When she heard his question, she narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Do you still want to cultivate the Dark Emperor Code?¡±


    Lu Wu shook his head furiously in reply. Is she joking? The Dark Emperor Code was an ability that allowed one to strengthen divine consciousness and body through countless transformations. Lu Wu had steered clear of such a risky concept, as he hated transforming the most overall.


    He was especially traumatized from that few months when he transformed into a cat, almost leaving him convinced that he was truly feline and no longer human.


    Even though the cultivating technique was extremely potent, the process was too convoluted. Lu Wu sincerely felt that his fragile heart would not be able to endure the emotional burden.


    ¡°Actually, the Dark Emperor Code is pretty decent. This cultivating technique combined the benefits of various Divine Beasts, hence you can attain all their bloodline strengths if you master the art. This code will allow you to reach the Divine state. But now, I think you have another better option!¡±


    Lu Wu shuddered when he heard her, before looking up at The Emperor¡¯s Note torn page that was set ablaze in the air.


    ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the path that was used by the emperors. Since the emperors were once the strongest existence in the three worlds, this cultivation path is much more powerful than the Dark Emperor¡¯s Code. It¡¯s perfect for you!¡± Bei Li nodded with a solemn expression.


    ¡°How many soul coins are needed to recover its true, original state?¡± Lu Wu asked with a pained expression, as he eyed the soul coins amount that had dropped by ten million. In fact, it was still declining speedily with every passing second.


    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll be about thirty million soul coins,¡± Bei Li stuck her tongue out naughtily as she replied.


    ¡°So expensive!¡± Lu Wu gaped at the shocking revelation in utter disbelief.


    Even though they earn a lot more soul coins now, it was overly exorbitant. If recovering a page required thirty million soul coins, the price for an entire Emperor¡¯s Note would simply be unimaginable.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not expensive.. this is an item from the emperor! Resurrecting Cangxu needed fifty million soul coins, but a Ghost Emperor is nothing more than a measly ant compared to the human emperor, perhaps even less! The emperor¡¯s existence is simply incomparable. The Emperor¡¯s Code is a core piece for the Emperor¡¯s cultivation. Thus, even if it¡¯s just a page, its value surely far exceeds thirty million soul coins. We are paying such a cheap price for it, isn¡¯t it a huge bargain?¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s face twitched a little when he heard her reply. Suddenly, he realized that he was still an impoverished person.


    However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t stop it as he stared at the blazing page. After all, the cultivation was for him, so he would still pay the price.


    Whatever, I¡¯ll just nab them back from the players in the future!


    After some time had passed, the seal imprint on the torn page of The Emperor¡¯s Note had completely incinerated, leaving behind a shining piece of golden paper.


    When Bei Li saw it, she extended her hand and beckoned it. Instantly, the torn page came to life and flew toward her hand.


    Lu Wu immediately activated his analyzing ability and looked at The Emperor¡¯s Note, wanting to read its data.


    [The Emperor¡¯s Note (torn page)]:


    Item Details: By using the Law of the Heavens and Earth, it imbues a Hidden God into one¡¯s body.


    Item Attributes: Unknown.


    ¡­


    When he saw the information from the analysis, Lu Wu was a little flustered as he had never expected such power.


    However, Bei Li wore a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°The law will enter your body and create a Divine Scripture within you? I finally understood why human emperors were the strongest of all three realms!¡±


    Lu Wu merely remained silent.


    Bei Li suddenly turned around to look at Lu Wu.


    ¡°Wu, this torn page is not for cultivation, it¡¯s a Divine Scripture. We won the lottery!¡±


    Lu Wu was still in a state of utter confusion, unable to speak.


    At this moment, he felt that he was truly ignorant. He did not know how to invent anything or understand anything complex, increasingly feeling like he was an amateur.


    Bei Li suddenly let out a sigh when she saw Lu Wu¡¯s perplexed face. Thus, she waved her hands at him, evidently exasperated.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just imbue it into your body. You¡¯ll understand it then¡­¡±


    Bei Li walked over and stood behind Lu Wu, then placing the golden page into his palm and taking a step backward.


    Suddenly, the artifact¡¯s power was activated. To Lu Wu¡¯s surprise, he found that the golden torn page in his hand actually started to melt gradually, and circled around him like a stream of liquid. After that, it seeped into his skin, drop by drop.


    Pain¡­ a wave of excruciating pain suddenly attacked him.


    Lu Wu¡¯s body quivered violently in response. He clenched his teeth with all his might, trying to endure the crushing pressure of the artifact¡¯s power weighing down on every inch of his skin.


    Even though he could stop the pressure anytime since he was the highest-ranked manipulator of the artifact, he had complete trust in Bei Li. If she truly wanted to harm him, he would have never lived until this day.


    After some time had gone by, the stinging pain gradually weakened. When all the golden liquid had diffused into his body, Lu Wu¡¯s eyes turned golden in color.


    Lu Wu could feel an enormous power surging within him. His organs seemed to be pushed and pulled about by this overwhelming power, causing him great discomfort.


    Soon, one hour¡­ two hours¡­ three hours had passed.


    After an unknown amount of time, the crushing pressure of the artifact slowly dissipated. When the wave of power surging within him faded away, Lu Wu gradually opened his eyes.


    A ray of golden light abruptly shone from his eyes, giving him a huge shock.


    ¡°Look at the state of your body, we truly hit the jackpot!¡± Bei Li¡¯s celebratory voice echoed from beside.


    Lu Wu nodded and used his analyzing ability on himself.


    [Lu Wu (Battle Online¡¯s Owner)]:


    Gender: Male.


    Realm of Ability: Level One Divine Scripture; Intermediate Ghost Commander.


    Abilities: Juvenile Suan Ni (Completely mastered), Physical Divine Scripture.


    [Juvenile Suan Ni]: With the help of the Dark Emperor¡¯s Code, the player has obtained the ancient beast Suan Ni¡¯s beginner¡¯s level inherited ability and physical strength during its juvenile stage.


    [Physical Divine Scripture]: The Emperor¡¯s Note


    Cultivating Technique Information: One of the missing pages from the 365 pages of The Emperor¡¯s Note. Every Divine Scripture corresponds to one acupuncture point on the human body. After receiving a Divine Scripture, the player can imbue it to its corresponding acupuncture point to attain an Immortal Sacred Body!


    Cultivating Technique Warning: With each addition of Divine Scripture to its acupuncture point, the cultivating technique¡¯s power would multiple successively. After completing all 365 additions, the player can attain a Divine Body!


    Activated Acupuncture Point: Divine Scripture Point


    Power Imbued: Invincible body and immortal soul. With the enhancement of the Divine Scripture acupuncture point, the flesh and the soul would exist in symbiosis. When the body is damaged, the soul can help heal it. When the soul is extinguished, the body can help recover it.


    [Unconceived Acupuncture Point (364 points left)]: Bai Hui, Shen Ting, Qi Hai, Qu Gu, Qi Men, Tai Yuan¡­


    ¡­


    When Lu Wu saw his own attributes, a look of astonishment appeared on his face.


    A mere broken page actually increased his power from Fledgling Ghost Commander to Intermediate Ghost Commander. He even mastered a Divine Level ability.


    The power of The Emperor¡¯s Note far exceeded Lu Wu¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°How powerful!¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise.


    ¡°The thirty million soul coins were worth it, right? I told you we hit the jackpot!¡± Bei Li stood nearby, with her hands on her waist. She was clearly pleased, wearing a proud expression.


    Lu Wu nodded furiously when he heard it, obviously on cloud nine.


    Lu Wu was completely overwhelmed when he realized the gargantuan enhancement brought by the torn page from The Emperor¡¯s Note.


    When he suddenly recalled that the Jie De Corporation had countless other pages in their many underground laboratories, a sinister grin crept onto his face.

 Chapter 313 - Eric

    Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Eric


    In the United States, at the jiede technology underground human experimental headquarters.


    Eric, the director of jiede technology, was looking at the data on the screen with a serious expression. He was very surprised.


    At this moment, the main control console¡¯s screen displayed a report that was a combination of text and design.


    <Initial design of kinetic mech> creator: Tesla


    This report was secretly given to him by the senior US military officials they had bribed.


    Eric didn¡¯t think much of the report when he first received it.


    After all, in his opinion, it was too difficult to build a kinetic mech with the current level of technology. He thought that it was just a concept and did not take it to heart at all.


    After all, there were too many such blueprints in the US military. He would receive several copies every year, and there were even bold and imaginative ideas for the manufacturing of UFO spacecraft and space elevator architecture.


    He would store such ideas in the database of Jide Technology, but he would not put them into practice. After all, they had no practical value.


    However, after reading the report, Eric, who was a scientific researcher, was completely shocked.


    This was because Tesla¡¯s initial design plan was too complete. The combination of the systems and the assembly of the parts was incredible.


    He knew about the research fanatic Tesla. Although Tesla was talented and capable in the field of research, Eric¡¯s evaluation of Tesla was raised by a few times.


    In order to prove the feasibility of this plan, Eric studied Tesla¡¯s report overnight and tested it on the simulation program in the laboratory the next day.


    In the end, other than a few key points that were not smooth, the construction and operation of the mecha model were very successful.


    At this moment, a crazy thought appeared in Eric¡¯s mind.


    Tesla also pointed out a critical point in the report: the core power source of the mech was impossible to build with current technology. It was even a question whether such a small core power source that could release a huge amount of kinetic energy existed on earth.


    Unfortunately, Tesla wrote at the bottom of the report,¡±Perhaps only when we can perfectly control nuclear fusion technology will mechas become a reality!


    This key problem might be an insurmountable problem to the US military, but it was not the case for Eric.


    It was because they had mastered spiritual power!


    After decades of trying, they had become more and more mature in the use of spirit energy. They even spent several years to create a ¡°spirit core¡± that was condensed from spirit energy.


    After reading Tesla¡¯s report about the small and powerful core, Eric already had the idea of building a mech.


    This was because what was impossible for the US military could become possible for him.


    However, there was still a big problem before building the mecha.


    Tesla¡¯s report wasn¡¯t complete. Although the simulator worked, there were still many problems. Tesla was the key to building a mech.


    So Eric had a crazy idea: kidnap Tesla!


    If they failed to kidnap an important researcher from the hands of the US military and the US military found out that they were the ones behind it, then they would definitely have to bear a destructive blow.


    However, Eric also knew that if it succeeded, the future of jiede technology would not just be a global technology business company. By then, they would be strong enough to compete with the most powerful countries in the world.


    Just like the ¡°umbrella¡± in the movie, he controlled a power that everyone feared.


    From the moment he discovered the Reiki, Eric believed that he would change the world, so he did not want to miss this opportunity. As long as he had the combat mecha, he believed that he would have a future.


    Although this idea was too crazy, it was also too tempting. After some internal struggle, Eric finally decided to carry out this kidnapping plan.


    This was his ambition. He, who had control of spiritual power, had already grasped the initial method to prolong his life, so it was matched with the Supreme power.


    With the two combined, he felt that he would become the master of the New World.


    ¡­¡­


    American military, X Research military base.


    Outside the 234-hectare military base, a circle of barbed wire surrounded the entire base. Every 20 meters, there would be a fully armed soldier wandering around. Inside the base, there was a 3000-meter long runway that led to the cliff at the end. The entire base was heavily guarded, and outsiders could not enter at all.


    In front of the main entrance of the base stood a red warning sign that read ¡°military restricted zone, no entry allowed¡±.


    This military base was different from the other military bases in the US. Its main purpose was to research and manufacture new weapons.


    In addition to protecting the safety of the internal researchers, the existence of these soldiers was also to prevent reporters, spies, and other people from approaching.


    After all, the information inside the base was of great value. If it was leaked, it would be a huge loss to the US military.


    At this time, dozens of heavy trucks with military license plates drove over from the distance, raising clouds of dust.


    After the captain of the soldiers guarding the gate observed the military heavy truck in the distance through the telescope, his expression became very serious. He took out his walkie-talkie and first told the soldiers to be on guard, then began to report to his superiors inside the base.


    In this military base, members of other units would usually inform their superiors a day in advance when they arrived, and their superiors would also inform them in advance.


    Therefore, the sudden appearance of dozens of military trucks had raised their vigilance.


    The soldiers stationed there were also carefully selected and extremely excellent soldiers. They were very alert and quickly gathered at the main gate before their superiors replied.


    At this time, the walkie-talkie rang.¡±I¡¯ve asked. No unit has applied to enter X Research base!¡±


    The patrol Leader immediately pressed the alarm button.


    The megaphone on the Watchtower immediately sounded a series of alarms.


    ¡°You have entered a military base. Please leave immediately. Otherwise, we will take coercive measures!¡±


    ¡°You have entered a military base. Please leave immediately. Otherwise, we will take coercive measures!¡±


    In the face of the warning from the direction of the military base, the row of black heavy trucks not only did not slow down, but instead accelerated.


    The soldiers who saw this scene did not hesitate at all. They decisively opened the safety of their guns and pressed the alarm button inside the base.


    Then, the soldiers quickly gathered in front of the gate, lined up in a row, and began to shoot.


    However, these heavy trucks were all bulletproof. Ordinary bullets could not penetrate them at all.


    ¡°The lifting pillar!¡±


    Seeing the heavy truck getting closer and closer, the captain quickly shouted at the soldiers on the Watchtower.


    After the soldier pressed the switch of the lifting column, rows of earth spikes rose from the ground.


    Suddenly, a few black trucks in front were sent flying by the sudden rise of the earth spike. They rolled a few meters after landing.


    At the same time, the alarm inside the base sounded, causing all the soldiers stationed inside to become nervous. They began to gather quickly, then walked out of the base and gathered outside.


    At the same time, the screens in the control room inside the base were all switched to the main entrance.


    ¡°Intrusion detected. Requesting permission to use missiles!¡± After seeing that there was indeed an invasion, the correspondent who was observing the image immediately sent a request to the highest-ranking officer in the base.


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    After being authorized to use the missile, the missile cabin in the base automatically opened. After it was loaded, the gun barrel turned and locked onto the invading vehicle.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    Flames soared into the sky, and several small missiles rose into the air.


    ¡°BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡±


    The black heavy trucks were all destroyed before they could even get close to the base.


    ¡°The target has been annihilated. Do you want to check the situation? over!¡± The captain of the soldiers at the gate reported after seeing that all the heavy trucks had been destroyed.


    ¡°Wait for five minutes and observe the situation. Check again after you¡¯re sure there¡¯s no danger!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Just as everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the outside world, a figure quietly sneaked into the base.


    ¡°I¡¯ve successfully infiltrated the base. Where¡¯s the target?¡± The figure hid in a corner of the base and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s so convenient to be invisible. Number 10, go to the 14th floor underground. That¡¯s where Tesla is!¡± At this moment, a man¡¯s reply came from his headset.


    The invisible number ten nodded and went into stealth mode again.


    It had to be said that even though the soldiers stationed inside the military base had gone out, it was still not easy to sneak in.


    Even the elevator required fingerprints and Iris verification.


    Fortunately, before the invasion, their spies in the military had already transmitted all the information of the entire base to the Jide underground experimental headquarters. They had a complete grasp of the internal situation, including the identification tools.


    It could be said that the invasion from the outside world was just a feint. The key was his invisibility.


    After all, the strength of the US military was there for all to see. Although they had the ability to crush the US military in terms of individual ability, there was still a huge gap in a direct confrontation.


    ¡­¡­


    In the laboratory on the 14th floor underground.


    The world¡¯s top scientific research equipment was placed in this personal laboratory that belonged to Tesla. The floor was covered with messy manuscripts, and the whole laboratory looked messy.


    Meanwhile, Tesla was playing a game in his gaming pod.


    Tesla was completely addicted to the game after trying it out.


    Not only was he fascinated by the many high-tech products in the game, but the biological habits, racial relationships, and other complicated settings in the game also surprised him. It could be said that the more he played, the more surprised he was.


    What Tesla wanted most was to meet the game¡¯s behind-the-scenes team and clarify its doubts.


    Tesla believed that talking to them would help him solve his problems.


    Not only were the masterminds of the expedition monsters in the eyes of the players, but Tesla was also impressed by them.


    Meanwhile, Tesla was slowly approaching a tall building in the northern corner of Gulan ruins.


    When he saw that the distance displayed on the data panel was within the attack range, he directly activated the ¡°battle fortress mode¡± and aimed all the barrels at the top of the building.


    ¡°Fire the cannons!¡±


    Suddenly, artillery fire roared, and countless missiles shot toward the top of the building with long tails of flames.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The roof of the building was blown up, and Tesla received a game notification.


    [Player Emily has been killed by you!]


    Hearing the game prompt, teslaa smiled.


    During this period of time, the unconvinced Teslar had sought revenge from Emily several times, but he was killed by long-range sniping without exception.


    However, Tesla had also discovered her weakness. Her defense was extremely weak, and she couldn¡¯t withstand a single round of his bombardment.


    In the end, he had sneaked around in a big circle and killed Emily with just a round of normal fire.


    Teslar, who thought that he had found Emily¡¯s weakness, smiled happily.


    [The game has been cut off. Quitting the game!]


    At this moment, Tesla¡¯s game screen suddenly went dark.


    After he switched back to reality, he saw that The Game Capsule was slowly opening.


    At this moment, number ten, who was wearing a tight-fitting outfit, smiled and patted him on the shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± Tesla was stunned.


    ¡°To build mechas!¡±

 Chapter 314 - Genius versus genius

    Chapter 314: Genius versus genius


    In the United States, at the jiede technology experimental headquarters.


    18 floors underground, in a small room of 20 square meters.


    Tesla scanned his surroundings with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    He had been kidnapped!


    And it was taken from the heavily guarded military base X. Everything seemed unbelievable but it really happened.


    What was even more unbelievable was that he saw a superpower.


    The man who called himself ¡°No. 10¡± could not only make himself invisible, but he could also make him invisible. He just took him out of X military base openly.


    After being brought into the underground base, Tesla discovered many nutrition chambers used to store his experiment subjects. This led him to the conclusion that he was in an underground human lab.


    Combined with the power that ten had displayed, Tesla suspected that Ten¡¯s power was created here.


    However, in addition to fear, Tesla was also a little excited.


    He had already guessed why they wanted to abduct him. As one of the most powerful researchers in the US, this was the only value he had.


    At this time, the door suddenly opened, and a man in a black coat came in. He was holding a document in his hand and had a pair of gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, looking very gentlemanly.


    After closing the door, Eric sat down in front of Tesla and smiled.¡±


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d meet, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this way. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Mr. Tesla. I¡¯m Eric!¡± As he spoke, Eric reached out his hand.


    Teslaa was slightly reserved. He reached out and shook Eric¡¯s hand, then asked,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in kidnapping me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Tesla, I know you very well, and I know what you want,¡± said teslaa with a smile.¡±The reason you joined the US military is because they can provide a huge amount of financial assistance, so that you won¡¯t have to worry about a lack of resources in scientific research.¡±


    Hearing this, teslaa was stunned. He had to admit that this was indeed the reason why he accepted the US military¡¯s invitation. However, he had never told anyone about this idea, so he didn¡¯t know how this man who called himself Eric knew about it.


    ¡°We¡¯re the same kind of people, I¡¯m the same as you!¡±


    ¡°The same kind of people?¡± Tesla was stunned.


    Eric nodded.¡±I think you¡¯ve already met No. 10. He¡¯s one of my outstanding works.¡±


    Tesla was shocked.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you created this Esper?¡±


    Eric smiled and nodded.¡±He¡¯s just one of them. I have better works. I think you¡¯ll see them all in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your purpose in finding me? I¡¯m not familiar with the study of the human body, so I might not be able to help you. ¡±


    At this moment, teslaa¡¯s heart was filled with questions. Although he wasn¡¯t involved in the study of the human body, he was still full of curiosity about superpowers. However, what he was most concerned about now was the purpose of kidnapping him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied your ¡®mecha initial design Report¡¯ very carefully. In the past, I always thought that I was the most talented person, but now I don¡¯t think so anymore. This is because I think that you¡¯re as outstanding as I am. You¡¯re really a rare genius!¡± Arek¡¯s eyes glowed with passion as he looked at Tesla.


    ¡°You¡¯ve planted people in the military!¡± Tesla suddenly realized something. After all, he had just submitted the report, but this non-military officer had received his report. There must be something fishy going on.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important, is it? Mr. Tesla, I can provide you with all the research and development expenses here. I want to complete this mech building honor with you and start a new era of technology with you!¡± Eric said fanatically.


    Teslaa fell silent upon hearing this.


    Tesla was convinced by Eric¡¯s words, and he realized that Eric really knew him.


    However, he still shook his head and refused.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve read my report, you should know that with our current technology, it¡¯s impossible to develop an energy core that can drive a mech. A mech without an energy core is like a human without a heart. No matter how strong your body is, you¡¯re just an empty shell!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Tesla, how could I not think of this when I invited you here? would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯ve already created this energy core?¡±


    Hearing this, teslaa was instantly shocked. He suddenly stood up.¡±Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to see it with your own eyes than to say more. Come with me. ¡± Eric placed the ¡°initial mech manufacturing design¡± report on the table and walked to the door. He then turned around to look at Tesla, who was still in shock.


    Tesla quickly followed after him, his heart filled with excitement.


    If someone told him that the energy core had been invented, he would¡¯ve scoffed, but now that he had seen superpowers and Eric¡¯s confidence, he was more than half convinced.


    He followed Eric to the elevator, and the two of them took the elevator to the 32nd floor.


    As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, a row of armed security guards looked over. However, when they saw Eric, they were very respectful and decisively made way for him.


    After passing through a few security check rooms, Tesla and Eric arrived at a metal room.


    After a series of identity checks, the door opened, and a rich aroma wafted into his nose. He felt lighter after taking a deep breath.


    Tesla followed Eric into the room out of curiosity and was immediately attracted by the ¡°stones¡± that were stored in a glass cover.


    ¡°This ... This is the energy core?¡± Tesla¡¯s voice was shaking.


    The energy that leaked through the glass was so shocking that Tesla completely believed Eric¡¯s words.


    Eric walked up to a spirit stone, picked up a data report, and handed it to Tesla.


    Tesla took the report with trembling hands. He read the title ¡°Reiki core¡± and began to read.


    The more Tesla looked at it, the more surprised he became. He had just learned that there was an element called ¡°Reiki¡± on earth. This energy source was extremely powerful, and according to the data report, the energy generated by a single Reiki Stone core was enough to supply the entire NYC for a day.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± After he finished reading, teslaa suddenly raised his head and asked with red eyes.


    At this moment, his heart was filled with excitement and confusion. He knew very well how the discovery of this new element would affect the development of the times.


    ¡°Someone found a broken ancient book from an unknown era during archeology. After testing, we found that the ancient book was at least three million years old, which is what we think of as the old stone Age.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, history is not as simple as we think. In order to find out the reason, I bought this ancient book and translated it myself. Although the result was not ideal, I learned the existence of Reiki from it. It is a magical element that can help creatures evolve and even make us young forever.¡±


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t believe it at the time. I thought it was a religious book, but I still did many experiments. After countless failures, I actually managed to capture a weak trace of spiritual power. From that moment on, I knew I would change the world!¡±


    An expression of admiration appeared on teslaa¡¯s face when he heard this. At this moment, he didn¡¯t think that Eric was arrogant. After understanding this, he felt that spirit Qi was indeed an element that could change the world.


    ¡°How about it, Mr. Tesla? are you willing to work with me? I can give you what the US military can ¡®t, and I know you better than the US military. We can be friends. ¡±


    Tesla was completely touched.


    Tesla knew that this was a path of no return, but he still wanted to follow Arek and accomplish a feat that could change the world.


    This might be the greatest creation of his life.


    ¡°Mr. Eric, I¡¯m willing to join you!¡±


    A smile appeared on Eric¡¯s face when he heard this. He knew that Teslar would agree because he knew what Teslar wanted.


    After that, Eric showed Tesla around the lab and showed him the many products that were created using Reiki.


    In the end, Eric brought Tesla into his office.


    The two began to discuss Tesla¡¯s initial mech design plan.


    Both of them were top scholars in the field of technology, and the more they talked, the more they hit it off. Tesla had already regarded Eric as his confidant and even felt that Eric was better than him in some aspects.


    As they chatted, the topic changed to the origin of the mech building concept. Tesla didn¡¯t hide anything and told Eric about war online.


    Eric¡¯s expression froze when he heard the words ¡®war online¡¯.


    War online wasn¡¯t a game that Eric was familiar with, but he wasn¡¯t a stranger to either.


    Recently, one of the main products of jiede technology, the ¡°gaming chamber,¡± had taken a huge hit in sales because of this game.


    However, Eric didn¡¯t really understand war online. After all, it was just a game to him. Although he was the behind-the-scenes master of jiede technology, he didn¡¯t care about business matters. He only cared about achievements in the technology field.


    However, it was a different story when he heard about the game from Teslar. Punitive expedition online had already piqued his curiosity.


    ¡°You found inspiration in the game?¡± Eric asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not inspiration. There¡¯s already a complete design in the game. It¡¯s so fine that it can even create a perfect mech. My design is based on the design in the game and the materials in real life!¡±


    ¡°Oh? A game company can actually have this kind of power?¡± Eric was very surprised.


    ¡°You can go and experience it. You definitely won¡¯t be disappointed. I even suspect that the team behind this game is a very powerful underground organization, just like you!¡±


    ¡°A mysterious underground organization?¡± Eric frowned.


    After a moment of contemplation, Eric stood up.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t wait to see it. ¡±


    Tesla immediately nodded. He believed that Eric would be as obsessed with the game as he was after learning about Eric¡¯s capabilities. With Eric¡¯s help, his in-game development would be much smoother.


    Then, the two of them took the elevator to the leisure area on the second floor of the base. With the help of the staff, they lay down in the game cabin and opened the online battle.


    At this moment, a notification suddenly appeared.


    [Game is incompatible, unable to run!]

 Chapter 315 - The secret in the data package

    Chapter 315: The secret in the data package


    The notification left both Arek and teslaa dumbfounded, and they both chose to exit the gaming chamber.


    Tesla had been using the Black Sea company¡¯s gaming capsule provided by the military, so it didn¡¯t know that the jiede technology¡¯s gaming capsule wasn¡¯t compatible with the game.


    However, Eric suddenly remembered that war online was not compatible with their gaming chamber.


    He also remembered that the CEO of jiede technology had come to him to complain about the incompatibility problem, hoping for his help. However, Eric didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time and even impatiently sent the CEO away because he never cared about it. After all, the game chamber of jiede technology was just something he developed in his spare time after studying the use of Reiki.


    However, the Conqueror company¡¯s actions were a slap to Eric¡¯s face. After all, he was the one who had personally developed the gaming chamber.


    After a moment of silence, Eric asked the staff to take care of Tesla and rushed to his studio on the 48th floor.


    After entering the studio, Eric changed into a work uniform. After all, he was very serious about scientific research and would change into a work uniform every time he worked.


    When everything was ready, he came to the main control console, entered a string of code, and the base mainframe started up.


    Then, he opened the search software and typed in the words ¡°conquest online¡±. Then, he clicked on the first link to the official website and downloaded the game into the mainframe.


    Eric¡¯s next step was to crack the game.


    Relying on the analysis of the mainframe, punitive expedition online¡¯s data packets were constantly extracted.


    Half an hour had passed, but the 800 MB data package was still being peeled off layer by layer, as if there was no end to it.


    This made Eric dumbfounded.


    Logically speaking, an 800 MB data package could be cracked in a few seconds. After all, the mainframe¡¯s computing power was extremely powerful. However, it had been so long and the data package had not been cracked.


    Eric realized that something was wrong. Just as he was about to change his method of cracking the code, a successful cracking prompt suddenly popped up on the screen.


    Seeing that it was a success, a smile appeared on Eric¡¯s face. He reached out and opened the cracked internal file.


    However, at this time, an image popped up on the main control screen.


    Then, a piece of music played, and seven Calabash Brothers jumped out of the screen.


    ¡°Woof! Monster, return my grandfather!¡±


    Looking at the seven Calabash Brothers who were fighting the monster on the screen, Eric was stunned.


    Eric, who had realized that he had been played, immediately cut off the screen on the main control console and decisively erased the game from the screen.


    At this moment, Eric felt that his self-esteem had been challenged again.


    After a long silence, he turned on the communication device on the console and called the CEO of jiede technology.


    After the call was connected, Eric said coldly,¡±


    ¡°Help me buy ten gaming capsules from the Black Sea company and send them over as soon as possible!¡±


    Then, Eric hung up the phone without waiting for a reply.


    On the other hand, Jide¡¯s CEO was also confused. He couldn¡¯t understand why the behind-the-scenes boss specifically said that he wanted the Black Sea company¡¯s gaming chamber.


    ¡­¡­


    On Lu Wu¡¯s side, he was making dinner in the kitchen, while Bei Li was knocking on his bowl with chopsticks to remind Lu Wu to speed up because he was hungry.


    It was like a reader urging for updates.


    A moment later, seeing that knocking on the bowl to get food was ineffective, Bei Li rested his chin on one hand and leaned weakly on the table, looking like he was going to starve to death if he didn¡¯t eat.


    After that, he leaned back against the chair and slid down limply. Just like that, he changed into several weak positions. When he saw that dinner hadn¡¯t been served yet, Bei Li¡¯s mouth gradually pouted, and he looked very angry.


    At this moment, the warning of the divine artifact appeared.


    [The game is being cracked!]


    When he saw the divine weapon¡¯s notification, Bei Li immediately perked up.


    However, she didn¡¯t panic at all. After all, the current level of technology couldn¡¯t crack the game installation package that was bound to the divine artifact.


    Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he thought of the last time when the US military cracked the game¡¯s installation package and Lu Wu uploaded the animation of ¡°antenna baby¡±.


    After thinking for a while, she went to Lu Wu¡¯s computer, downloaded a video of the ¡°Calabash Brothers¡±, and sent it over through the artifact. Then, she returned to the table in a serious manner and continued to knock on the bowl to urge him to eat.


    ¡­¡­


    Beiqi, at the border of the wangxu sea.


    A huge beast came from the West, crossing the sea boundary and entering the sea of vanity.


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    After entering the sea of vanity, the beast roared at the sky.


    Soon, a Suan NI¡¯s figure appeared not far away, and it was approaching the beast at an extremely fast speed.


    When the two beasts approached each other, the expected battle didn¡¯t happen. Instead, they both raised their bodies and stared at each other.


    ¡°Yingluo, what¡¯s wrong with Xiao Ling!¡±


    Looking at the giant sea Meng beast in front of him, Jian Jia sighed. She did not hide anything and told him everything that happened to flamy.


    ¡°Ang!¡± After listening to Xi Jue¡¯s explanation, Haimon jumped up from the sea and slammed his tail on Xi Jue¡¯s body, throwing him into the water.


    ¡°What kind of father are you? Little Jun has just been born, but he already signed the sea realm contest contract. He¡¯ll die!¡± Haimon was very angry.


    ¡°The time for the contract isn¡¯t up yet. Xiao mo still has a chance!¡± Jian Jia quickly explained.


    ¡°Chance? He has to challenge kuilong within a year after he becomes an adult. This chance is practically non-existent. Even you and I will find it difficult to fight against kuilong, let alone Xiao mo!¡± Haimon¡¯s eyes were red, and his tail was constantly whipping the water surface. He was extremely irritable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. We have to talk to quilung!¡± Yingying knew that she was in the wrong. After all, the child had a problem under her management.


    ¡°The sea realm conquest contract was signed under the witness of the yellow Springs sea god. We have no right to interfere. Even if we find kui long, it¡¯s useless. He can¡¯t lift it.¡± Haimon looked at Jian Jia coldly and said while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°There¡¯s another way,¡± As he said that, an ominous glint flashed in Yingying¡¯s eyes.


    Haimon was stunned, but he immediately knew what Jian Jia wanted to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the kui Dragon is about to break through to the godly state. It¡¯s too powerful!¡±


    ¡°So what? as long as he hasn¡¯t broken through, we can definitely kill him together!¡±


    Although he knew that it was dangerous, Xiao Ling was his child after all. At this moment, Yingying could not care so much.


    Looking at the determined Yingying, the anger in Haimon¡¯s heart gradually faded. After a long silence, he said,¡±


    ¡°I also have a way!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Help kui long break through to godhood. As long as he becomes a God, his position as the Overlord of the sea realm will naturally cease to exist, and the contract for the hegemony of the sea realm will also be terminated!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to become a God. It¡¯s even more difficult than killing him!¡± Yingying¡¯s eyes revealed a puzzled look.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any enmity with kui long. It¡¯s all because of Xiao mo. However, we need to go and ask kui long first and see how confident he is in breaking through to godhood. We can¡¯t take that step unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Otherwise, our actions will indirectly violate the laws of the sea realm and bring us great trouble!¡±


    Qianqian sighed and nodded. Then, two figures sped toward the kui Dragon Sea area.

 Chapter 316 - blacksmithing

    Chapter 316: Chapter 316-blacksmithing


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    In the past few days, the peaceful lives of the northern divergent¡¯s players had been disturbed.


    The reason was the nine Yao great domain.


    After many negotiations and waiting, the nine radiance official finally could not sit still and sent an envoy to deliver an ultimatum to the players.


    Either submit! Either we start a war!


    Naturally, the players would not give in again. The tactic of killing moonlight was feasible the first time, but the nine radiance brothers would definitely discover the players ¡®problems the second time. Therefore, there was no suspense in the beginning of this battle.


    Today, the messenger had come again, giving the players three days to consider. If they still did not surrender, they could only go to war.


    After more than half a year, the players had already treated the northern divergent land as their home. Of course, they were not willing to hand it over.


    Although this was bad news, it also gave the players of Beiqi, who had been stable for a long time, a sense of urgency. The improvement of their strength had once again become the focus.


    The players ¡®growth was undoubtedly rapid, but compared to the forces that had been entrenched in the netherworld for tens of thousands of years, they had nothing to offer except for the two advantages of numbers and resurrection.


    It could be said that the odds of winning against the nine Yao great domain were very low.


    However, the players did not give up. While discussing how to fight, they also began to think of ways to improve their own strength.


    At the current stage, the ten thousand alchemists in Beiqi could already successfully refine medicine. Although the success rate wasn¡¯t very high, the many special medicines and permanent attribute-increasing pills they produced could indeed increase the strength of the players.


    However, due to the small production, it was only a drop in the bucket for the huge number of players in Beiqi. It was unrealistic to rely on the alchemists to improve the overall strength of the players.


    Right now, the entire Northern divergent was already under the players ¡®control. The areas that could be used to level up could be counted with one¡¯s fingers, especially for beginner monster-farming areas like the ghost Mountain range. They were no longer able to satisfy the development of the players of Northern divergent.


    As for the yellow spring Sea area, due to the tense situation in the Sea King¡¯s battle, all the newly born warriors of the death clan were transferred to the kui long sea area. The place where the players originally leveled up and farmed soul coins in the sea of vanity also disappeared.


    Now, if the players wanted to speed up their development and break through the bottleneck of their growth, the only way was to expand their territory. Even if the nine glory mansion Lord didn¡¯t declare war, the players would take the initiative to declare war on him, just that the pace would be faster.


    Lu Wu had naturally realized the problem of the development of Beiqi¡¯s players. After thinking about it again and again, he decided to start a life profession that was very helpful to the war,¡±forger.¡±


    The starting point of being a blacksmith wasn¡¯t high, but it wasn¡¯t any easier to master than being an Alchemist.


    When the war against the nine Yao great domain was about to break out, allowing the players to figure out how to build war equipment that would be of great help to the war would also help the players grow as blacksmiths.


    Compared to The Alchemist profession, which required a mature and stable mentality and skilled skills, what a blacksmith needed more was creativity.


    For example, the number one forger in Beiqi who had invented the runic mech had combined his imagination and creativity to create the growth model of the runic mech system.


    There were also siege weapons, special effect equipment, mechanical traps, new rune creation, and so on. It was easy to get started as a blacksmith, but extremely difficult to master. The things one had to learn were very complicated, and they could not be formed in a short time.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t consider opening this class before because he was afraid that the players ¡®growth would be reduced because of the complicated casting growth system. After all, Lu Wu was very short of soul coins at that time, and the players¡¯ energy was still focused on killing monsters to level up.


    However, Lu Wu felt that it was time to release this profession.


    After the war with the nine Yao great domain officially began, Lu Wu believed that the growth of players would only speed up and would not slow down because of the number of lifestyle classes.


    After Lu Wu confirmed the implementation of this plan, the game¡¯s prompt sounded in the minds of the Beiqi players.


    [Server-wide announcement: the lifestyle class ¡®blacksmith¡¯ has been officially opened. All players can learn more about the new function ¡®lifestyle class¡¯ and accept class-change quests. There is no limit to the number of players who can become blacksmiths this time. The top 10000 players who perform well will be qualified to study in the forging course opened by bronze greaper for one month.]


    The appearance of new life professions was always a pleasant surprise.


    After the intense Alchemist competition had ended, the players had been looking forward to the second opening of life professions.


    Even though the apothecary was not released, the players were still excited to have an unlimited number of New Life Classes.


    Many players immediately opened the system interface and chose the new function, life profession.


    Immediately, a long list of lifestyle classes appeared.


    [Profession]:


    [Alchemist (closed): a talented lifestyle-class profession that uses skilled techniques to mix the medicinal properties of various mystical materials and condense them into potions or pills, increasing the effects by multiple times.]


    [Blacksmith (unlocked): a creative lifestyle class that uses imagination as a hammer to forge various auxiliary equipment.]


    [Decomposer (locked): an observation-type life profession that can separate the different elements from equipment and elixirs and turn waste into treasure.]


    [Demon chef (locked): skilled in using various materials (meat, plants, spirit ingredients, etc.) To cook. It is a skill-based life profession that can provide buffs to food.]


    The winemaker ...


    An enchanter ...


    ¡­¡­


    The 28 lifestyle classes dazzled the players and made them extremely excited.


    However, this time, other than blacksmiths, the other lifestyle classes could not be clicked on the interface, which made the players feel a little regretful.


    However, the existence of these life professions also gave the players a great sense of anticipation. As they watched the construction in war improve step by step, they also felt a sense of joy in their hearts as the construction of their homes became better and better.


    After the players opened the blacksmith¡¯s panel, a game notification appeared.


    [Do you want to start the blacksmith class change mission? [This mission will be ranked by points. The top 10000 in the region will receive a month¡¯s training qualification for the forging instructor ¡®bronze pendant¡¯]


    [Blacksmith class advancement quest first round: Wrought iron (72 hours)]:


    [Mission description: after activating this mission, the player will receive beginner-level forging weapons ¡°hundred tempering hammer¡±,¡±casting furnace¡±, and ¡°blacksmith¡¯s introduction manual¡±. The player can use the method recorded in the manual to hammer the spirit ore and forge it into spirit iron. (The higher the level of the spirit ore, the more difficult it is to forge it into iron. The quality of the iron will be higher after successful forging.)]


    [Mission evaluation method: the first part of the mission will be completed after the player has forged five pieces of spiritual iron. The evaluation will be based on the quality of the spiritual iron. (Players who are not satisfied with the spiritual iron can choose to continue forging before the mission time ends. The evaluation will only be based on the five pieces of spiritual iron of the highest quality.]


    [Blacksmith class advancement quest, second round: Iron melting (48 hours):


    [Mission description: after starting this mission, the player can follow the instructions in the ¡°beginner¡¯s guide for blacksmiths¡± to fuse the spiritual iron obtained in the first round of the mission, remove the impurities, and improve the quality of the spiritual iron.]


    [Mission evaluation method: score based on the final quality of the combined spirit iron.]


    [Blacksmith class advancement quest level three: Casting (48 hours):


    [Mission description: use the spiritual iron obtained from the first two rounds to forge an item. It can be a weapon, equipment, auxiliary equipment, etc. (Beginner equipment template is provided in the forger¡¯s manual. You can also choose to create your own new item.)]


    [Task evaluation method: score the final forged item based on its quality. In the case of forging multiple items, only the item with the highest analytical evaluation will be chosen (innovation bonus points)]


    ¡­¡­


    Although it was an open profession with no limit on the number of players, it was obviously not as easy as the players thought. Looking at the description of the mission, the players all had an expression of ¡®I knew it¡¯.


    Suika Tairo: ¡®I¡¯m really F * cking convinced by the conquest online. In the past, there were also games that had life professions like blacksmiths, but in that game, you just had to gather the materials and click on it to forge equipment. Then, you would be able to get the equipment by luck. Usually, the higher the proficiency, the higher the chance of a good equipment. But the conquest online actually made us swing a hammer to forge. This means that the proficiency here is completely determined by our own forging skills. It¡¯s too real. ¡® I really want to kill someone (covers face)


    Strongest Xue Li: ¡°I just took a look at the forger¡¯s manual in the realm. I¡¯m scared. It¡¯s three times thicker than a dictionary (facepalm). I want to ask you, is it really good for you to treat the players this way? aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll find your home address (bloody knife)?¡±.jpg£©


    Assassin¡¯s Creed: do the monsters want us to be all-rounded? It¡¯s even higher than my parents ¡®expectations of me. Thank you (gritting teeth)


    [Crayon Shinchan: monster raid group: you guys don¡¯t know anything. How are you fit to be our expedition online players? go and learn!]


    [Pay-to-win player: a certain blacksmith shop: young man, are you here for a job interview?] Player (haughty face):¡±this is my blacksmith certification from Conqueror online. Name your price.¡±


    [Dancing war flag: hahaha, as long as you play war well, you don¡¯t have to worry about not having a job.]


    [Invincible loneliness: I feel like a retard when I¡¯m forging and making potions in the game, but my heart tells me to get into the top 10000.]


    Peppa the wild boar: ¡°excellent. The monster Corps is indeed playing a big game of chess to forcibly raise the overall quality of the players. No one else can do it. However, since you have spent so much time and effort to write the¡± forging introduction manual,¡±I will reluctantly change my class. Also, let me remind you that this class seems to be very tiring. Please don¡¯t change your class, let me do it (funny).¡±


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding the Jade Rabbit: ¡°blacksmithing is a tough and rough job. Don¡¯t force yourself, everyone. Let me do it. I¡¯m going to study!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Lu Wuwu had expected, the forum was filled with complaints.


    However, despite their complaints, there was no other way to change their class. Thus, the players of Beiqi once again threw themselves into learning.


    With the apothecary as an example, the players had no doubt that lifestyle classes would be of great help to their growth.


    On this day, Beiqi was filled with players carrying hammers and studying hard with books in their arms.

 Chapter 317 - Lin nuo and Lin Tie

    Chapter 317: Lin nuo and Lin Tie


    Studying is hard and tiring.


    Although the forging Guide, which was thicker than a dictionary, was easier to understand than the alchemy Guide, the volume was not small, and it gave the players a headache.


    At this moment, the northern divergent¡¯s underworld¡¯s Square was filled with players holding books and reading them.


    This time, the class-change to a blacksmith was different from that of an Alchemist. There was no restriction of not being able to read the book in the quest. However, players knew that if they did not read the entire book, they might not even be able to find the corresponding content when they started the quest.


    The gamers knew that the contents of the book would be helpful for forging.


    Even though it was a headache, the players did not give up.


    However, there were exceptions among the players. These professional books seemed very interesting in the eyes of some players. The various images and building concepts in the books made them feel very creative, so they were completely addicted.


    At this moment, beside the fountain in the center of Hell¡¯s Square, a burly man was staring at the [Forging Guide] in his hand with a serious expression.


    The reason why he studied it so seriously, other than wanting to get into the top 10000, was because he felt that some of the contents in the book were very familiar, as if he had read it somewhere before.


    Lin nuo was actually very experienced in the field of forging, because his main job in the real world was a blacksmith.


    Naturally, he did not do this on a whim. It was a skill passed down from his ancestors.


    Originally, Lin nuo did not want to be a blacksmith anymore, because he felt that this profession was too boring and useless.


    However, his father gave him two tight slaps to shut him up after he said that. A thought could only be a thought because his father didn¡¯t want the skills passed down from his ancestors to be lost.


    It was already the year 2319, so he was no longer in this line of work to provide weapons and equipment for the Army, or to make farming tools to sell for money to make a living. His main source of income now was to make armor, weapons, and other props for cosplayers.


    Moreover, their family¡¯s craft had been certified by the state as a Intangible Cultural Heritage. They also received some subsidies from the state every year. Although they were not particularly rich, they could still live well.


    Hence, when the class change to become a blacksmith appeared, Lin nuo felt that his chance had come. With his forging skills over the past ten years, he felt that he had a high chance of entering the top ten thousand.


    Thus, with an excited mood, he began to flip through the <blacksmith¡¯s introduction manual>.


    However, the more he looked at it, the more familiar it felt. Lin nuo felt that he had seen many of the contents of the beginner¡¯s manual somewhere before.


    With that in mind, Lin nuo put the manual into the medium and chose to go offline.


    As the gaming chamber slowly opened, Lin nuo returned to reality.


    After stepping out of the gaming chamber, Lin nuo glanced out the window and saw his father sitting on a rocking chair outside, leisurely basking in the sun. He quickly turned around and ran downstairs to his father.


    Lin nuo ran all the way to his father¡¯s side and shouted,¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Lin Tie was obviously used to his son¡¯s growling. He did not even open his eyes.¡±What for?¡±


    ¡°Father, do you know that there¡¯s a forging technique called¡± refined iron melting essence ¡°? I feel like I¡¯ve seen this thing before!¡±


    Hearing Lin nuo¡¯s words, Lin Tie suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Why are you so interested in forging? have you come back from the wrong path?¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t interrupt. I¡¯m asking if you know about this forging technique. I keep feeling like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before!¡±


    It was rare to see his son so interested in this craft. Lin Tie, who was originally listless, was relieved. After a moment of silence, he said,¡±


    ¡°I remember now, it seems that this was recorded in a book passed down from my ancestors. It¡¯s called¡± iron melting essence,¡±it¡¯s a skill that helps the metal to remove impurities during forging. However, it¡¯s recorded that this skill needs to be matched with a great amount of strength. This is simply impossible in my opinion. This ancient hammer forging method is simply impossible to achieve unless it is matched with modern instruments.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the book?¡± Lin nuo¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, your mom probably threw it away!¡± Lin Tie shook his head in regret.


    Hearing this, Lin nuo¡¯s face instantly turned dejected. He almost thought that he had found some kind of forging cheat or something.


    However, Lin nuo could not help but admire the members of the genius gang after hearing his father admit that he had such a skill. Just as many players had guessed, most of the contents of those books could be combined with reality and not made up.


    ¡°By the way, why are you asking this?¡± Looking at the dejected Lin nuo, Lin Tie seemed very pleased. He thought that his son had finally fallen in love with this line of work.


    ¡°I¡¯m playing games!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lin Tie was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m playing games. I need it in the game. ¡± Lin nuo said again.


    ¡°You¡¯re a blacksmith in the game?¡± Lin Tie asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided to become one of the best blacksmiths in the region. I can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± Lin nuo said with confidence.


    However, Lin Tie¡¯s face turned increasingly red.


    He had advised Lin nuo to work hard as a blacksmith for so many years, but his son had always been uninterested. He had even run away from home several times when he was young. If it wasn¡¯t for his constant pressure, he believed that his son would have changed his career long ago. Now that his son wanted to be a blacksmith in the game, Lin Tie was greatly provoked.


    Immediately, Lin Tie stood up and twisted Lin nuo¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Are you xxxxx? you¡¯re so stupid that you¡¯re going to xxxxx in the game. Stupid thing, F * ck your mother!¡±


    Seeing his furious father, Lin nuo repeatedly begged for mercy. He kept pulling at his father¡¯s arm, but he couldn¡¯t break free.


    His father had been a blacksmith for his entire life. Although he was old, his body was still very strong and full of strength. This twist caused Lin nuo to cry out in pain,¡±


    ¡°Dad, dad, listen to me. Learning this skill in the game will be helpful in reality.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? when I was young, I bought a virtual reality helmet and played games. This thing is too much of a waste of time. What¡¯s all the forging inside? it¡¯s all fake!¡±


    ¡°Dad, games these days are different. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it. I¡¯m not lying to you. Don¡¯t twist it anymore. This skill has only been passed down in our family, so you have to rely on me to pass it down!¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Tie snorted and put down his hand.¡±


    ¡°Take me there. If you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll smash all the gaming equipment you bought!¡±


    Lin nuo hurriedly nodded and brought Lin Tie back into the house. They went upstairs and went to their own room.


    With Lin nuo¡¯s help, Lin Tie lay down in the gaming chamber while Lin nuo put on the virtual helmet.


    Seeing that his father had entered the game, Lin nuo chuckled.


    In reality, bringing his father into the game was exactly what he wanted. After all, his father was different from him. His father had immersed himself in the forging industry for many years, and his skills were definitely unrivaled. With his father¡¯s guidance, he would be even more confident of getting into the top 10000.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, the father and son met at the resurrection point in hell.


    Looking at his father, who was still shocked by what he saw, Lin nuo chuckled.¡±


    ¡°Father, how is it? the realism is good, right? I told you, forging in this place will definitely improve your skills in the real world!¡±


    Seeing his father¡¯s stoic face, Lin nuo took out the ¡°blacksmith¡¯s introduction manual ¡°from the medium and passed it to Lin Tie.


    ¡°Father, take a look and see if some of the contents are the same as the ancient books.¡±


    Lin Tie took the book and started flipping through it with curiosity.


    Lin Tie was completely engrossed in the book, so he found a place near the resurrection point to sit down and began reading.


    Lin Tie was very familiar with many of the contents in the book, as he had read about them in his ancestral books. However, the explanation in this book was much more detailed and easy to understand than the ancient books. The illustrations and text annotations made Lin Tie nod his head as he read.


    Lin nuo was speechless at Lin Tie¡¯s infatuation and could only stand by his side.


    Time passed quickly, and the afternoon was over. As he was using the virtual reality helmet, Lin nuo was famished.


    Glancing at his father who was still studying, Lin nuo couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s almost time. We should go offline to eat!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t disturb my reading!¡± Lin Tie waved his hand and did not even raise his head.


    Lin nuo was speechless.


    Lin nuo sighed as he faced his demonic father. He could only go offline to eat by himself. After all, his father had nutrient fluids to support him, while he could not.


    Two hours later, Lin nuo, who had just finished his meal and gone online, noticed that the streets of hell were already lit up. His father, like many other players, was still holding a book and reading it with full concentration.


    Lin nuo was completely speechless. He felt that it was a mistake to bring his father into the game. When he thought about what his father had said before,¡±playing games is to lose one¡¯s will.¡± Looking at his father¡¯s current state, Lin nuo felt that his father was right!


    He spent the whole night reading.


    On the second day, Lin Tie finally finished reading the entire book when the sky was just beginning to darken.


    Seeing this, Lin nuo was about to speak, but he saw his father flip to the first page again, as if he was going to read it all over again. This scared Lin nuo, and he quickly snatched the forging manual from his father¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re losing your mind by playing with toys!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, little brat, are you itching for a beating?¡± Seeing the book being snatched away, Lin Tie, who was still immersed in his thoughts, was instantly enraged.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s talk this out. This is a safe zone, don¡¯t be impulsive. Also, if you really want to read, you can change your profession to a blacksmith. This book is just the beginning. There are many more books after that. I think you might not even be able to finish reading them in a year!¡±


    Lin Tie, who was just about to beat someone up, heard this and his expression froze.¡±


    ¡°Blacksmith? The one you mentioned before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do You Believe Me Now? the monsters in this game are extremely terrifying. Many of the contents of the books can be used in real life. So, as long as you become a forger, you¡¯ll be able to unlock the subsequent growth of your profession. You¡¯ll be able to obtain more books and even receive guidance from a bronze gatherer!¡±


    Lin nuo was depressed as he said this. He had wanted his father to give him some pointers, but it was clear that his father had become addicted.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Lin Tie asked, his eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Simple. Open the system function panel and choose the life profession ...¡±


    Under Lin nuo¡¯s guidance, Lin Tie opened the life profession panel and clicked on the blacksmith option. After confirming the start of the mission, a game prompt suddenly appeared.


    [Game prompt: you have not reached level 25. You are unable to activate the class change of a blacksmith!]


    The game prompt made Lin Tie¡¯s eyes widen.


    He had played games when he was young, so he naturally knew what it meant. Then, he turned to look at Lin nuo.


    ¡°Son, what¡¯s your level?¡±


    ¡°Level 108. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin nuo asked curiously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take your father to level up. I¡¯m definitely going to become a blacksmith!¡±

 Chapter 318 - successor

    Chapter 318: Chapter 318-successor


    ¡°This skill can not be lost in our hands.¡± These were the words that Lin Tie often said to Lin nuo.


    As a father, how could he not know what his child was thinking? in fact, he was the same when he was young. He felt that since this craft had been eliminated by the times, what was the point of insisting on it?


    At that time, Lin Tie had also felt that his father was too pedantic. In this new era, he had insisted on the old things and would never choose to make progress.


    However, as he grew up and came into contact with this line of work more often, Lin Tie¡¯s thoughts gradually changed. He also understood why his father was so insistent.


    The traditional craftsmanship that carried the essence of the dragon Kingdom¡¯s traditional culture had been passed down for thousands of years, but it was new, which was why it existed.


    This was because behind every piece of work was the condensation of the vicissitudes of time and life.


    On the bigger hand, this was a kind of persistence and persistence towards tradition. On the smaller hand, this was the spirit passed down from generation to generation.


    A hundred years ago, a thousand years ago, his ancestors also swung their iron hammers like he did now, sweating in the sparks, forging the throbbing and brilliance of life in the occasional flash of inspiration.


    It was like a story that was written from the moment it was passed down, passed down from generation to generation, and constantly perfected.


    From that moment on, Lin Tie took the initiative to learn forging.


    Love developed over time could be used between people, and it was also applicable to Lin Tie and his own skills.


    The more he understood, the more he loved it. When the inheritance was no longer a burden, Lin Tie took over the baton from his father and began to write his own story.


    This was Lin Tie, an old-fashioned person in Lin nuo¡¯s eyes, but a successor with the most sincere persistence and dreams.


    In the past, Lin Tie had also thought of developing this skill and had made a lot of efforts to do so. He had been on Weibo, live streaming, and other platforms.


    Unfortunately, in this impetuous era, the appreciation of traditional craftsmanship had long since faded. The results of his relentless efforts made Lin Tie very disappointed and depressed.


    However, his love for this craft had never diminished.


    However, after coming into contact with the punitive expedition online, Lin Tie¡¯s calm heart was once again reignited with the flame that he once had.


    Tens of millions of players were learning forging skills here. This was something that Lin Tie had never dared to imagine.


    Although this was a game, after reading the <<Introduction to Forging>>, Lin Tie knew that these techniques really existed. Just as Lin nuo had said, they could be used in reality.


    To Lin Tie, this was an opportunity to bring honor to his ancestors and let the people understand the Lin clan¡¯s smelting and forging techniques.


    After learning from Lin nuo that there were 10000 slots for this job-changing trial, Lin Tie only had one thought in his mind-he wanted to be number one!


    However, before that, he had to level up first.


    Lin nuo was on the verge of tears after 11 consecutive hours of leveling up in the ghost Mountain range. Looking at his father, who was still full of energy, Lin nuo really wanted to go to sleep, but his father would not allow it.


    ¡°Father! I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯ll be forced to go offline in an hour, should I rest first?¡± Seeing that his father was still looking for trouble, Lin nuo said with an aggrieved expression.


    To Lin nuo, the beginner monsters in the ghost Mountain range gave too little experience and were unable to satisfy his growth. His only purpose here was to help Lin nuo level up.


    Originally, he had wanted his father to guide him through the job-changing mission, but he had not expected that his father would strip him of all the time he had to memorize. If it had been anyone else, Lin nuo would have flown into a rage. However, this was his father, so Lin nuo did not even dare to have the thought of resisting. He could only ¡°serve¡± him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be forced to go offline in an hour?¡± When Lin Tie heard this, he turned back to look at Lin nuo and frowned.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m using a virtual reality helmet now. There¡¯s a mandatory game time limit.¡± Lin nuo said expectantly, waiting for his father¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    After saying this, Lin Tie went offline under Lin nuo¡¯s shocked expression.


    Five minutes later, Lin Tie came online again and waved the sword in his hand,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s continue killing the monsters!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I only have half an hour left in the game!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, dad just went offline and ordered another gaming pod. It¡¯s going to be sent directly from the nearby Black Sea cargo hold. The AI delivery car will probably arrive in about an hour. ¡±


    Lin nuo was speechless.


    Lin nuo really wanted to shout at his father,¡¯this is too much!¡¯ But he didn¡¯t dare to.


    An hour later, the gaming chamber was delivered to Lin Tie¡¯s house. The father and son went offline to move the new gaming chamber into Lin Tie¡¯s room.


    Lin Tie used his own gaming capsule when he came online again.


    Lin nuo felt bitter and aggrieved when he thought of his father¡¯s angry face when he bought the gaming capsule. He wanted to scold his father, but he didn¡¯t dare to.


    With the gaming chamber, the 12-hour gaming limit was naturally no longer in place. Lin nuo then led his father to sweep through the ghost mountains, the beginner training area.


    With Lin nuo, a Rune Warrior above level 100, guiding him, Lin Tie¡¯s level rose rapidly.


    After two days of non-stop farming, Lin Tie had finally reached level 25, and it was finally time for him to accept the class-change mission.


    Lin nuo finally heaved a sigh of relief, feeling that he was free.


    Lin Tie, who was standing at the side, was also very happy.


    In the past two days of leveling up, Lin Tie had also discovered a surprise in the game. He could feel his physical fitness improving as he leveled up in the game.


    He could not help but think of the ¡®smelting iron essence¡¯ tempering technique recorded in the books.


    Falin had tried this method of forging when he was young, but he found that it was not very useful in actual forging. Just as he had explained to Lin nuo at the time, this forging technique required one to have great strength. It was difficult to do it without the help of modern equipment, and if one tried it forcefully, it would hurt the body.


    Lin Tie, who was now level 25, clenched his fists and felt the power surging in his body. He felt that with his current strength, he could definitely try out this forging method.


    Soon after, Lin Tie and his son returned to the underworld and prepared to attempt forging.


    [Are you sure you want to activate the life profession blacksmith class change quest?]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After confirming the class advancement mission, the three entry level items-forging book, hundred smelting hammer, and smelting furnace-were sent to Lin Tie¡¯s backpack.


    After reading the mission description, Lin Tie extended his hand to Lin nuo.


    ¡°Father, what are you doing?¡± Lin nuo asked, puzzled.


    ¡°A spirit mine!¡±


    Lin nuo¡¯s teeth hurt when he heard that.


    At this moment, the game notification appeared in his mind.


    [Game prompt: the first part of your blacksmith profession change mission has run out of time. The number of forged iron has not reached five pieces. You have failed!]


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    For the past three days, he had been training with his father and had even forgotten to do missions. At this moment, Lin nuo¡¯s heart ached.


    Fortunately, this mission could be repeated after a day of cooldown. Otherwise, Lin nuo felt that he would really go crazy.


    Looking at his father, Lin nuo sighed in his heart. He took out all the spirit ores from his backpack and handed them to his father.


    ¡°Father, you can have them all. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll buy more.¡±


    Lin Tie nodded and summoned his forging furnace excitedly. He then began his first forging process in the game.


    Looking at his father¡¯s busy figure, Lin nuo¡¯s heart was filled with both helplessness and joy. He had forgotten how long it had been since he had seen his father so focused on something.


    At this moment, Lin Tie seemed to have lost his old age and was full of vitality. Lin nuo could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!¡± The sound was very pleasant and warm. At that moment, Lin nuo couldn¡¯t help but think of the burly figure who was shirtless and sweating by the fire.


    Lin nuo, a thirty-year-old man, could not help but tear up as he watched from the side.


    He was once very familiar with this attitude. At this moment, Lin Tie was like a sword that had been sealed for a long time and had its dust wiped away. He once again displayed his sharp edge. Although many years had passed, he was still as dazzling as ever.


    Lin Tie was very familiar with smelting techniques. He pounded on the red-hot spirit ore rhythmically, and the sparks that burst out burned his skin red.


    However, Lin Tie did not feel any discomfort at all. There was only excitement and nostalgia in his eyes.


    After half an hour of non-stop hammering, the impurities were gradually removed, and the shape of the spirit ore kept shrinking.


    Ding! Ding! After another round of hammering, a game notification suddenly appeared.


    [Game prompt: congratulations on forging 100 skills iron!]


    After picking up the red-hot 100 skills iron with a pair of tongs, Lin Tie revealed a smile.


    This time, he tried to use the ¡®smelting iron to refine essence¡¯ forging method in the introductory forging book to try smelting the spirit ore. He did not expect to really succeed.


    Seeing this, Lin nuo curiously analyzed the attributes of the spiritual iron.


    [ 100 skills iron (Level 1)]:


    [Metal information: Level 1 spirit ore, hundred-smelting stone. A level 1 metal material formed after tempering.]


    [Material quality: 89]


    (Spirit ores are divided into 1¡Á13 levels, and spiritual metal materials after tempering are divided into 1¡Á18 levels. Each level has a total of 1¡Á100 quality evaluation. The metal smelted from a level 13 spirit ore is equivalent to a level 13 metal. In the later stages, the metal¡¯s level and quality will be improved by smelting the metal)


    At this moment, a panel appeared in front of Lin Tie.


    [Blacksmith profession change leaderboard (remaining time: 5 days, 13 hours, 46 minutes)]:


    [1st place: Tian beiyou (852 points, completed the third round of the mission)]


    [2nd place: Tao Lin (753 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    [3rd place: Zhong Fengyi (732 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    ¡­¡­


    [9742nd place: Lin Tie (89 points, first round of the mission)]


    ¡­¡­


    Since he was in a party, Lin nuo also noticed the ranking that appeared on his father¡¯s panel. Other than being surprised, he was also filled with pride.


    He was very confident in his father and knew that with his father¡¯s strength, he would definitely be able to enter the top 10000. However, he had never expected that his father would successfully jump into the top 10000 list just by forging the first piece of spirit iron.


    The evaluation of the first round of the task was based on five pieces, and his father had only forged one piece. If the points from the other four pieces were counted, he felt that his father¡¯s points could definitely break into the top 1000, or even higher.


    Lin nuo¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation. He felt as if he was witnessing his father¡¯s rise.


    However, Lin Tie was extremely dissatisfied with the ranking. He immediately picked up his hammer and began to hammer the second spirit mine while his body was still warm.


    As time passed, the spirit ores were refined into spirit iron one by one. Lin Tie¡¯s ranking on the list shot up. When the fifth spirit ore was refined, Lin Tie¡¯s ranking was already at 587.


    In contrast to the excited Lin nuo, Lin Tie was extremely calm. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was to get first place!

 Chapter 319 - time flow

    Chapter 319: Chapter 319 time flow


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    After the class change for blacksmiths began, players enthusiastically participated in the event, and it could be said that the event was very successful.


    Although the nine-Yao region had officially declared war on Beiqi, the players had something more important to do before the Army arrived.


    As today was the final day of the blacksmith¡¯s trial, the competition for the top 10000 positions would also be decided today. The competition had become extremely intense, and the sound of iron hammers striking spirit ores could be heard everywhere inside and outside of hell.


    At this moment, a large number of players had gathered by a moat outside underworld.


    The father and son of the Lin family were also busy here.


    After taking a look at his ranking, Lin Tie once again focused his attention on the two pieces of spirit iron in his hands. He immediately swung the hundred smelting hammer down, causing sparks to fly in all directions along with the sound of metal clashing.


    Under the burning of the furnace and the hammering of the hundred tempering hammer, the spirit iron gradually softened and met the requirements for fusion.


    Lin nuo, on the other hand, was watching attentively from the side, learning his father¡¯s forging techniques.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    As a cloud of steam appeared, Lin Tie used his pincers to scoop up the fused spirit iron from the water.


    [Green Frost iron (Grade 2)]:


    [Metal information: a level 2 metal forged from three pieces of Level 1 spirit ore ¡®cold iron¡¯. It has a slight cold attribute and is suitable for forging Yin attribute equipment.]


    [Spirit iron quality: 93]


    ¡°Rank two! Father, you¡¯ve forged a piece of level two quality spiritual iron, and it¡¯s of high quality. ¡± Lin nuo was clearly very excited.


    Then, he quickly opened the blacksmith ranking panel and began to look for his father¡¯s current ranking.


    [Blacksmith profession change leaderboard (remaining time: 23 hours 46 minutes):


    [1st place: ye shaoqiu (1052 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    [2nd place: ou Tian (955 points, second round of the mission)]


    [3rd place: Wu Muyu (953 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    [4th place: Lin Tie (943 points, second part of the mission)]


    ¡­¡­


    Lin nuo was overjoyed when he saw that his father had reached the fourth place. However, when he turned to look at Lin Tie, he realized that Lin Tie was frowning.


    ¡°Ou Tian?¡± Lin Tie muttered.


    Lin Tie did not have the time to continue forging after the piece of spirit iron was completed. Otherwise, he might not be able to complete the third round due to the lack of time. Therefore, ou Tian, who was also in the second round but had more points than him, attracted Lin Tie¡¯s attention.


    Even though he was surprised, Lin Tie did not take it too seriously. He opened the mission panel and chose to submit the mission. After all, the third round was the key to this trial.


    The third round of the forger¡¯s class-change quest could be said to be the most difficult one. The player had to forge an item by themselves.


    Although there were many casting templates to refer to, whether or not it could be cast was a completely different matter.


    With the start of the third part of the mission, Lin Tie took out a book on the basics of forging and began to read. After a while, he fell into deep thought.


    There were actually many forging options.


    Weapons, equipment, large machinery, small tools, tools, and so on could all be chosen. However, after seeing the points of the player named ou Tian on the leaderboard, Lin Tie felt a sense of crisis.


    It was obvious that the player named ou Tian had superb forging skills. Lin Tie thought that he had done well in the first two rounds of the task, but he did not expect that he would still be behind in terms of points.


    Therefore, Lin Tie felt that he might not be able to win if he only followed the template.


    Time was of the essence. After hesitating for a while, Lin Tie suddenly thought of something and chose to log off. He then rushed to the storage room downstairs.


    As the storage room had not been opened for a long time, a cloud of dust blew into his face the moment he pushed the door open. Lin Tie could not care less about that as he strode in and began to rummage through the room.


    About half an hour later, Lin Tie¡¯s face lit up with joy as he pulled out a blue-covered booklet from the pile of books.


    He took a look at the title,¡±Lin clan¡¯s forging manual Volume 2.¡± This was what he was looking for.


    Since he had decided to fight for first place, and with a strong opponent like ou Tian, Lin Tie naturally did not want to follow the template. Innovation might be the key to victory.


    Lin Tie then took the book out of the storage room. Just as he was about to close the door, his eyes suddenly stopped on the dusty weapons and armors. His expression became complicated.


    After closing the door, Lin Tie stood still for a while, then turned around and walked back to his room.


    With every step he took, his expression became more determined. After all, the past was the past.


    When he returned to his room, Lin Tie took out his phone and took a picture of the entire book before uploading it to the official website. He then logged into the game and opened the photo album to read.


    If the inheritance of a skill was a spiritual story written by generations, then this ¡°smithing manual¡± was a physical record of this skill in the historical changes.


    The smithing manual had been revised many times since it was first written on the bamboo slip. The most recent one was his father¡¯s copy. It could be said that the essence of the Lin clan¡¯s smithing history was recorded in it.


    In fact, Lin Tie had read this ancient book countless times when he was young. However, his memory of many places had become blurry, so he had to flip through it again.


    A moment later, Lin Tie¡¯s eyes focused on a device with a picture and a happy expression appeared on his face.


    [The flow of time of the mechanical man]


    After checking it a few times, Lin Tie stood up and started the third part of his task.


    After taking out all the spirit iron he had forged in the previous task, Lin Tie started to get busy again.


    Fortunately, he was well-prepared this time and had forged enough spirit iron for the first two loops. Otherwise, Lin Tie would not have dared to challenge such a difficult weapon that required 32 parts and was almost like a piece of art.


    The subsequent forging was physical work, but it was even more technical work.


    The first step was to fold the iron to increase the toughness of the spirit iron.


    The second step was to cover the metal with the mixed soil and then heat the metal to a specific temperature. When the red-hot metal entered the water, the naked part would cool down quickly, and the temperature change would not be obvious for the parts covered with soil, which would cause the hardness to be different from the naked part, thus achieving the effect of coupling hardness with softness.


    The third part, tempering ...


    The fourth film, gilt ...


    ¡­¡­


    As time passed, Lin Tie was fully focused on forging. All of his enthusiasm was condensed into strength as the hammer fell and smashed into the gradually forming metal.


    Three hours before the end of the trial, there were already more than 20 weapons that Lin Tie needed, and he was still working hard on them.


    At this moment, a game prompt suddenly appeared.


    [Global announcement: congratulations to player orsky for successfully forging a new purple quality weapon with an innovative method. The weapon will be named [moonblade]!]


    [Moon sky blade (level 50 purple weapon)]:


    [Weapon information: purple quality weapon forged from cold iron, green cold iron, and black Obsidian]


    [Weapon Durability: 2000/2000]


    [Weapon special effects: moon slash (weapon¡¯s own skill), moon flare (weapon¡¯s own skill)]


    [Blacksmith: ou Tian]


    [Equipment attributes: ...]


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± At this moment, all the players in the region were in an uproar.


    Especially after seeing the attributes of the weapon, the players howled in shock.


    Even though equipment with skills could be found in the merchant shop or in bronze pendants, their prices were extremely high. It was not something that ordinary players could afford. Therefore, when a player forged such a weapon, most of the players would be excited.


    At this moment, the players were discussing in the forums and the regional chat channel. Other than celebrating the appearance of another expert player, they were also guessing who exactly was orsky and why they had never heard of him before.


    At this moment, the ranking board for blacksmiths had changed greatly.


    [Blacksmith profession change leaderboard (remaining time: 2 hours 54 minutes):


    [1st place: ou Tian (10864 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    [2nd place: Hu Long (2542 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    [3rd place: mu ye (2088 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    ¡­¡­


    Many players ¡®spirit ores exploded at the last moment. As the finished products of forging appeared one after another, the ranking kept changing, and the competition was particularly intense.


    After taking a look at the ranking, Lin Tie focused his attention back on the forging at hand.


    There wasn¡¯t much time left, so he had to go all out.


    The iron hammer moved again. Sweat flowed down his forehead and back, occasionally dripping on the Red Hot iron with a sizzling sound.


    Immersed in forging, Lin Tie had forgotten about the passage of time. Lin nuo, on the other hand, was anxious but dared not disturb him. He only glanced at the remaining time from time to time while observing his father¡¯s forging.


    Two hours passed by quickly. Lin Tie suddenly stopped hammering and took a deep breath. He then used a pair of pliers to place the last part into the water.


    After taking out the cooled parts, Lin Tie busied himself again and began to assemble the parts.


    Lin nuo finally heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that there were less than 50 minutes left, he was glad that he had made it in time.


    However, he was dumbfounded as he saw Lin Tie open the mall page, purchase a carving knife, and begin a new round of processing.


    Seeing that time was running out, Lin nuo was extremely impatient, like an ant on a hot pan.


    ¡­¡­


    At the north gate of hell, holding the ¡°Moonsky blade¡± in his hand, ou Tian looked at the artistic weapon with an infatuated expression.


    For the last round of forging, ou Tian arrogantly chose to create and forge instead of choosing the template provided in the blacksmith¡¯s manual. As it turned out, he had made the right choice. He had successfully forged a weapon with special effects that was different from the template. He had also obtained more than 10000 points, firmly occupying the first place.


    Ou Tian was not surprised at all to obtain first place.


    Because he had the qualifications!


    The name ¡°ou Tian¡± might be unfamiliar to many people, but there was no one who didn¡¯t know of his ancestor. He was the founder of the sword forgers, ou Zhizi, who had forged famous swords such as the clear Sable, pure Jun, evil-slaying, Yuchang, and great Ravager.


    Although none of the younger generations had ou Zhizi¡¯s strength and reputation, they had inherited his good swordsmithing skills. Even in the chaotic world where human lives were as worthless as grass, he could rely on his excellent skills to make a name for himself.


    Therefore, in ou Tian¡¯s opinion, he should have been the first in this blacksmith¡¯s trial. Since ancient times, he had the skill and the qualifications!


    Moreover, the ¡°Moonsky blade¡±, which was made from the spirit ore and forging tools in the game, was a peak-grade weapon that he had never had before. He did not believe that anyone could do it better than him.


    Just as ou Tian was still immersed in the weapon he had forged, a game notification suddenly appeared.


    [Server announcement, congratulations to player Lin Tie for creating a purple quality special effect item named ¡°time flow¡±.]


    [Flow of time (level 58 purple special effect item)]:


    [Item Introduction: a humanoid battle puppet assembled from 32 individual items. Its body can be flexibly changed and reassembled in battle. It has extremely high killing power. In the hands of players with the corresponding puppetry skill, it can kill people and monsters above its level. It is a fine-grade puppet weapon!]


    [Item durability: 1000 (can be repaired)]


    [Item strength: Level 2]


    [Item flaws: the spirit ore¡¯s level and quality are too poor, resulting in the time flow¡¯s durability and strength being too low.]


    [Blacksmith: Lin Tie]

 Chapter 320 - Strings puppet show

    Chapter 320: Strings puppet show


    In the last five minutes of the blacksmith¡¯s trial, just when ou Tian thought that no one could shake his first place, a game notification suddenly appeared, shocking all the players, including him.


    All the players subconsciously looked at the leaderboard.


    [Blacksmith profession change leaderboard (remaining time: 4 minutes 23 seconds)]:


    [1st place: Lin Tie (31872 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    [2nd place: ou Tian (10864 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    [3rd place: Hu Long (2542 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    [4th place: mu ye (2088 points, completed three rounds of the mission)]


    ¡­¡­


    All the players were shocked when they saw the points of the first place.


    Taking first place with a score three times higher than second place, this kind of surpassing could be described as crushing.


    Even Tong Hang, who was fighting the landlord with Boulder and Hydra in the smithing room, widened his eyes in disbelief when he saw the ranking.


    At this moment, the game prompt appeared again.


    ¡°Server-wide announcement: the blacksmith¡¯s trial has officially ended. The first player in the trial, Lin Tie, will receive a purple quality forging hammer, The Glass Hammer, and a purple quality crafting furnace, the flying Star cauldron.¡±


    After the announcement, the ¡°flow of time¡± style that Lin Tie had created appeared before all the players.


    [Suika Tairo: it¡¯s so exquisite. I want to ... Um, I mean, can you make one for me too?]


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°this weapon looks more like a work of art. I like it very much (love~).¡±


    [The strongest Xue Li: amazing! 30000 points! That means it¡¯s twice as good as the ¡°heavenly moon blade¡± with two skills. So this is what it means to be a strong Esper (admiring gaze)]


    Crayon Shin-chan said,¡±although I admire this Lin Tie for being able to create such an exquisite weapon, allow me to ask, other than being a wife ... Cough cough ... What other use does this¡± flow of time ¡°have?¡± How could he use it? it wasn¡¯t like he was a robot that couldn¡¯t fight on his own!


    A big wolfdog replied Crayon Shinchan: This is art, art, do you understand? art is for appreciation (instant bird ¡®s-eye view).


    Lin family¡¯s heir: ¡°father, you¡¯re awesome. I knew you¡¯d be first.¡±(Happy)


    ¡­¡­


    The moment the final result was revealed, Lin Tie¡¯s ¡°flow of time¡± instantly became the focus of discussion among the players. It was even more popular than the ¡°Moonsky blade¡± forged by ou Tian.


    Even ou Tian himself was stunned on the spot. He looked at the delicate puppet in the form of a petite woman with a complicated expression. However, he had to admit that he had lost, and he had lost completely.


    ¡°Lin Tie, I will surpass you!¡± At this moment, ou Tian¡¯s heart was filled with unwillingness, but his fighting spirit had also been ignited.


    Although this was a game, ou Tian had sworn in his heart that he would become the best blacksmith because he was the descendant of Ou Yezi!


    Ou Tian had already declared war on Lin Tie in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on a cliff on the colored glass Coast, there was a white-haired old man sitting. He held a fishing rod in his hand and seemed to be fishing, but his eyes were staring at the other side of the sea, as if he had something on his mind.


    A gust of sea wind blew, and his body could not help but sway like a candle in the wind. There was only the air of old age on his body, without the slightest vitality of a living person. He sat there like a statue.


    At this moment, the trial rankings appeared.


    Out of habit, the old man stretched out his hand to close the notification, but when he saw the appearance of the human-shaped puppet, he was suddenly stunned.


    His turbid eyes suddenly lit up, and his lips trembled slightly.


    ¡°Year ... Moon ... Flow!¡±


    ¡°Year ... Moon ... Flow!¡±


    As the old man stared at the puppet on the display panel, his emotions gradually became agitated.


    ¡°Time flow, hahaha!¡±


    At this moment, Tang MU¡¯s tears flowed down uncontrollably. He reached out to touch the ¡°time flow¡± on the panel, but his hands went through it.


    His memory also returned to that Day 57 years ago.


    ¡­¡­


    In November of that year, it was snowing heavily.


    According to the local customs, Tang mu, led by his parents, went to the temple on the nearby mountain to burn incense.


    As there was a large flow of people on the mountain that day, the path up the mountain was filled with people. The path up the mountain was like a queue, and it took a while before they could go up a few steps.


    At that time, Tang mu was only 13 years old. He really couldn¡¯t stand this kind of environment and wanted to go back.


    However, his parents were more devout and were not affected by Tang mu. They only comforted him but did not leave.


    It was already evening when Tang mu and his parents reached the top of the mountain.


    While his parents went to the temple Hall to burn incense, the curious Tang mu walked out of the temple through the side door and began to stroll around the mountain.


    As a result, he lost his way as he walked. The noise of the tourists around him also faded. At this time, Tang mu was already frightened.


    At that time, he panicked and began to run around the back mountain like a headless fly.


    It was getting late at night, and heavy snow was still falling from the sky. Tang MU¡¯s face was blue from the cold.


    Tang mu, who thought he was going to die, was so scared that he cried and ran forward, stumbling.


    At this moment, he discovered a small, dilapidated temple. There was a faint flickering flame inside.


    At that time, Tang mu had been frozen to death. After standing outside the dilapidated temple for a moment, he boldly walked in.


    This step was fate.


    Tang mu saw an old man in ragged clothes in the dilapidated temple.


    The old man¡¯s body was curled up into a ball, sitting in front of a bonfire made of wood. He was holding a woman in his arms, or more accurately, a doll.


    The puppet had the appearance of a beautiful woman, so vivid that it seemed to have just been painted. Its expression was lifelike, and its eyes and eyelashes seemed to be hanging with tears, making people feel tender and loving. If one did not look carefully, one would not realize that it was just a puppet.


    The old man was very surprised to see Tang mu. When he found that Tang mu was still trembling, he waved his hand and motioned for Tang mu to sit over.


    In the beginning, Tang mu seemed very scared. He would only answer when the old man asked him a question.


    Seeing Tang MU¡¯s fear, the old man smiled and said,¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the strings puppet show?¡±


    Tang mu shook his head in confusion.


    When the old man heard this, he picked up the puppet and stood up.


    Then, he carried the puppet and started performing in front of the bonfire. The puppet danced under his control. Although it was painted with sad makeup, it was beautiful beyond compare. It was as if there was really such a woman beside the old man, dancing with him, as light as a feather, like a fairy.


    The old man¡¯s opera was filled with joy, sorrow, tears, and laughter. Tang mu, who was staying with the old man, seemed to have become a bystander. He watched as the puppet followed the rhythm of the old man¡¯s hand. Sometimes, it was as if it was flying, sometimes, it was advancing and retreating. It was like he was in the scene. The illusions around the old man seemed to be cheering for the old man¡¯s dance.


    What made Tang mu feel even more incredulous was that every time the beautiful puppet¡¯s eyes glanced at the old man, it seemed to reveal deep affection and love.


    It was Tang MU¡¯s first time seeing strings puppet play. He couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized.


    That night, Tang mu had a dream. He dreamed that he was also dancing in the snow with a beautiful puppet. Everything was so beautiful.


    The next day, at the crack of dawn, the old man woke Tang mu up from his deep sleep and told him how to get to the temple in front of the mountain.


    After last night¡¯s dream, Tang mu had blurted out that he wanted to learn the strings puppet play.


    The old man looked very surprised. He stared at Tang mu for a moment and seemed to see the determination in Tang MU¡¯s eyes. The old man sighed, turned around, and went to the foot of the wall. He picked up a big wooden box and handed it to Tang mu.


    Tang mu took it and curiously opened the wooden box. He found a lifelike puppet lying inside.


    Then, the old man stuffed a book into Tang MU¡¯s hands and told him that he was a dying man and could not teach him. If he had the talent, he could just teach him by himself.


    Before he left, Tang mu asked the old man what the name of the puppet was.


    ¡°The flow of time!¡± The old man replied with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, Tang mu seemed to have become a different person. He was completely immersed in the strings puppet play.


    Tang MU¡¯s change made his parents furious. His teacher even tried to talk to him several times, but Tang mu didn¡¯t listen to his advice at all.


    They had already beaten him, scolded him, and exhausted all their means. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Tang mu had become a hopeless person.


    When she became an adult, she was even chased out of the house by her parents.


    At that time, Tang mu only had a puppet to accompany him.


    Even in the future, it would still be the same. He relied on performing strings puppet shows for others for a living, sometimes full and sometimes hungry, living like a homeless man.


    This string puppet show would last for a lifetime.


    When he was 53 years old, he received news that his father had passed away.


    Although he had been driven out of the house, Tang mu still rushed home.


    Seeing the arrival of Tang mu in ragged clothes, his relatives all treated him as a beggar and drove him out.


    Tang mu ran in again, shouting his name and telling his relatives his identity.


    However, the touched feeling she had imagined did not appear. Everyone still looked at him as if he was a stranger, even her mother.


    Tang MU¡¯s heart ached. He endured the gazes of his relatives and kowtowed in front of his father before he turned and ran out.


    The dejected Tang mu thought of the old man at this moment. Then, he went up the mountain with the flow of time and found the broken temple.


    At this moment, the ruined temple was filled with cobwebs, and the old man had long disappeared.


    That night, it snowed again, just like that night 40 years ago.


    The snow was very heavy and Tang mu shivered from the cold. He then found some dry wood and started a fire to keep warm.


    In the dancing bonfire, Tang mu looked at the ¡°flow of time¡± in his arms.


    A moment later, he suddenly became angry.¡±¡±I¡¯ve been down and out for decades, and it¡¯s all because of you. It¡¯s so cold that I can¡¯t even afford to buy clothes, and now I don¡¯t even want to acknowledge my family. Tonight, it¡¯s snowing heavily, and I¡¯m freezing and starving. It¡¯s better to burn it, it can warm up your body!¡±


    How many 40 years could a person have? he had been obsessed for 40 years, and had also been down and out for 40 years. At this time, Tang mu felt that his entire life had been destroyed in the hands of this puppet.


    Thinking of this, Tang mu suddenly pushed the ¡°flow of time¡± into the bonfire.


    The fire swept past the puppet¡¯s gorgeous dance sleeve song robe and set the delicate bones carved out of lindelions on fire, making a sizzling sound.


    At that moment, the puppet slowly stood up on its own and bowed to Tang mu sorrowfully, as if thanking Tang mu for his 40 years of company. Two lines of tears could be seen falling from the puppet¡¯s eyes. At this moment, it kowtowed to bid farewell.


    Looking at the blazing bonfire, Tang mu suddenly burst into tears.


    ¡°I have nothing without you ...¡±


    That night, the bonfire did not go out for a long time. It warmed the entire temple and protected Tang mu until the moment when the snow stopped at dawn.


    Tang mu also sat in a daze for the whole night. His mind was filled with the images of him dancing with the puppets for the past 40 years. However, at this time, the ¡°flow of time¡± had long turned into ashes under the burning of the flame.


    Her orchid fingers twirled the dust like water, and ten thousand songs blew on the three-foot red platform.


    After a long time of sadness, the red part turned to ash.


    (Actually, when writing about Lin Tie, Tang MU¡¯s appearance had already been set. This part of Tang MU¡¯s plot was adapted from the plot of ¡°strings play.¡± Everyone can go and listen to it. It¡¯s a very good ancient song. I strongly recommend it~)

 Chapter 321 - -time flow

    Chapter 321: Chapter 321-time flow


    ?


    Looking at the ¡°flow of time¡± on the display panel, Tang mu, who was already past his Prime, was dazed for a moment.


    Tang MU¡¯s fingers trembled subconsciously as he recalled the past.


    At this moment, a beautiful figure seemed to appear in front of his eyes. She was dancing to the rhythm of his fingers, dancing gently.


    Her tears could not help but fall again.


    After that night, he had been alone. Because of his old age, there was no job that needed him. In the end, he was arranged to spend the rest of his life in a nursing home by the government.


    He had also thought of the flow of time for countless days and nights and regretted his impulsiveness at that time. However, there was no turning back. That burning feeling was loneliness.


    Since then, Tang mu had tried countless times to build a new ¡°time flow¡±, but he could not do it with his ability.


    Although Tang mu gave up on this idea in the end, he still insisted on his craftsmanship. He made some small toys and sold them in exchange for some change. Then, he donated all the money to the ¡°craftsmanship heritage funding Association.¡±


    It seemed that doing so could give him a little comfort, because Tang mu felt that perhaps there was a person who was as down and out as he was in need of help somewhere.


    Although this amount of money was insignificant, at least he could feel comforted.


    Two months ago, Tang mu accidentally found out that he could make money in this game. After a detailed understanding, he spent money to rent a virtual helmet. Since then, he would choose to fish on the colored glass Coast every day, and then put up soul coins for sale, and then donate all the money he got.


    At this age, he had long given up on his dreams. After all, he might die one day.


    However, at this moment, he saw the ¡°flow of time¡± that he had been thinking about day and night. He would always cry in his dreams. Tang MU¡¯s mood was undoubtedly excited.


    After the dance of the strings in his fantasy ended, Tang mu turned to look at the underworld, then threw the fishing rod and ran away.


    After waiting for more than ten years, he really hoped to see the flow of time again.


    ¡­¡­


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    Lin Tie, who was chatting with Lin nuo, received a friend request.


    Lin Tie clicked ¡°confirm¡± subconsciously, and a dialog box popped up.


    ¡°Hello, may I know where you are now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the fountain in the center of hell? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡±


    Lin Tie was a little confused, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°Father, who is it?¡± Lin nuo asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, he said he¡¯ll be here soon. ¡± Lin Tie shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a player who wants to buy the time stream from you. Hehe, dad, how much are you going to sell it for?¡± Lin nuo¡¯s thoughts started to run wild.


    Lin Tie¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more promising? I¡¯ll keep this equipment. After all, it¡¯s the first item I¡¯ve made here, so it¡¯s very memorable.¡±


    As the two of them were chatting, a figure rushed over from a distance and stopped in front of Lin Tie and his son. He started panting.


    ¡°Hello, may I know who is Lin Tie?¡± Tang mu immediately asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. What¡¯s the matter, Sir?¡± Lin Tie was a little stunned. He did not expect a white-haired old man to come looking for him.


    ¡°Can you let me see the flow of time?¡± Tang MU¡¯s expression was pleading.


    Lin Tie frowned slightly, but he still took out the time flow.


    Seeing this, Tang mu hurriedly stepped forward and reached out to touch the time stream. However, he seemed to have thought of something and immediately retracted his hand. However, his expression was full of nostalgia and sadness.


    Seeing Tang MU¡¯s expression, Lin Tie was a little surprised. He could not help but ask,¡±


    ¡°My Lord, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I ... I had a puppet like this back then. Haha, it¡¯s all in the past, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Tang mu reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes and laughed.


    However, Lin Tie¡¯s expression froze when he heard this.¡±¡±Sir system, you said you once had one too?¡±


    Tang mu nodded, but his eyes were still fixed on the flow of time.


    ¡°My Lord, can you tell me how you obtained the time flow?¡± Lin Tie asked in a low voice.


    Tang mu turned to look at Lin Tie and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯ll just take a look. Thank you!¡±


    After taking another deep look at the flow of time, Tang MU¡¯s eyes were still filled with reluctance. However, he did not have the money to buy expensive purple equipment. He resisted the urge to beg Lin Tie to give him the flow of time and turned around to leave.


    Lin Tie quickly stepped forward and stopped Tang mu.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯d like to ask, are you a descendant of the Ji Qiao lineage?¡±


    Tang MU¡¯s leaving footsteps suddenly stopped.¡±You know about trickery?¡±


    How could Tang mu not be familiar with the word ¡°ingenious¡±? it was because the book that the old man had given him in the old temple was ¡°the profound mysteries of ingenuity.¡±


    When Lin Tie heard this, he already knew that Tang mu was the descendant of the Ji Qiao clan. He quickly opened the photo album and began to search. Then, he showed Tang mu the picture of the [Ji Qiao¡¯s flow of time].


    While Tang mu was still in shock, Lin Tie pointed at the bottom line of the page.


    [The jiqiao branch has been a benefactor to our Lin clan. If future generations meet them, they will do their best to repay the favor!]


    ¡°My Lord, I think I know what you want. This is the rule of our ancestors, so I¡¯ll give you the flow of time!¡±


    ¡°This ... Why is this so?¡±


    Lin Tie laughed.¡±Back then, our Lin clan¡¯s ancestors were in a great crisis. It was all thanks to your jiqiao branch that we were able to survive. Therefore, your jiqiao branch is our Lin clan¡¯s benefactor. This is the rule of our ancestors. Furthermore, the smithing manual for the flow of time was given to us by your jiqiao branch. Our Lin clan has only made slight improvements to it. Therefore, no matter what, you deserve the flow of time!¡±


    Tang mu was stunned when he heard that.


    At this moment, Lin Tie opened the trading panel with Tang mu and sent time into the trading box.¡±


    ¡°Kindness is kindness, and it has to be returned. Although it¡¯s an ancestor, it should be passed down to the younger generation. Just like the craftsmanship in my hands, it¡¯s also an inheritance. I can¡¯t lose it!¡±


    Tang mu was touched. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to refuse, but he couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Take it, you need her more than I do!¡± Lin Tie said firmly.


    In the end, Tang mu still clicked to confirm the deal.


    Looking at the time stream in his inventory, Tang MU¡¯s eyes were wet. He had thought of reuniting with her countless times, but he never thought it would be in this form.


    After thanking him, Tang mu left, but Lin Tie¡¯s eyes were filled with relief.


    Seeing this, Lin nuo said gloomily,¡±


    ¡°Father, this is a special purple equipment. It can be sold for a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Money money money money, all you know is money. What¡¯s the use of money!¡± When Lin Tie heard this, he could not help but glare.


    ¡°You can buy spirit ores ...¡± Seeing that his father was about to make a move, Lin nuo¡¯s neck shrank back and he gave up.


    ¡°Their bloodline has shown kindness to our ancestor, and we descendants naturally have to return the favor.¡± Lin Tie spoke again when he saw the gloominess in Lin nuo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been many years since we were ancestors,¡± Lin nuo explained in a low voice.


    Looking at his son, Lin Tie could not help but sigh,


    ¡°Some were born in rich families, while some were born in poor families, so there are often people who say that the world is unfair. But think about it carefully, why do those born in rich families have a higher starting line than others? ¡°It¡¯s like a long-distance relay that¡¯s taken over from generation to generation. The wealth enjoyed by the later generations is the hard work of the ancestors. As craftsmen, since we¡¯ve taken over the relay baton, we have to inherit everything. We can¡¯t forget the roots, or we¡¯ll be letting down our ancestors!¡±


    Lin nuo felt touched when he heard this and immediately nodded his head.

 Chapter 322 - Creating a new class: puppeteer

    Chapter 322: Creating a new class: puppeteer


    ?


    Northern divergent.


    Next to a cliff on the lapis lazuli Coast, under the bright moonlight, Tang mu held the pigments he bought from The Alchemist players and used a brush to gently draw on his face, embellishing it.


    The attire and appearance of the time-flow in his memory were still so clear in his mind.


    Under Tang MU¡¯s hard work for the past few days, the time flow had changed greatly. Compared to when Lin tiesou had first created it, it had a trace of spirit and became more lifelike.


    She had long black hair and a Silver Phoenix crown on her head. She was dressed in a beautiful red dress that swayed gently in the sea breeze. Her posture was beautiful and moving.


    After helping time flow fix his brows, Tang mu looked at the ¡°peerless beauty¡± in front of him, a trace of nostalgia and joy in his eyes.


    After staring at her for a moment, Tang mu stepped behind time flow, lifted her long hair, pulled out ten nearly transparent ropes from her back, and tied them to his fingers.


    A few days of makeup was all for this moment, to let the flow of time in his memory dance with him.


    As Tang MU¡¯s fingers trembled, time flow lifted his right hand and his sleeve fell down, revealing his white jade arm. He danced with light steps.


    Her black hair was dyed in ink, and her red sleeves fluttered in the wind, making her look like a fairy or a spirit. The spring Moon in the sky opened a mirror, and the woman under the moon sometimes raised her wrists and lowered her eyebrows, and sometimes gently moved her hands. Her long sleeves fluttered like a dragon painting, and her Jade sleeves blew in the wind, elegant and vigorous.


    At this time, Tang mu opened his mouth. His old voice sang a melodious tune.


    In Tang MU¡¯s tune, the flow of time kept changing, turning, throwing, opening, closing, twisting, turning, and turning. The water flowed like dragons flying and clouds dancing like phoenixes.


    While Tang mu was dancing with the flow of time, a heroic spirit in the hall of heroic spirits began to tremble violently.


    This immediately caught the attention of Lu Wu and Bei Li.


    ¡°Someone is resonating with the spirit. It seems like the inheritance is about to be activated.¡± Looking at the trembling spirit, Lu Wu asked with some anticipation.


    When Bei Li heard this, he squinted his eyes and smiled. Then, he began to analyze.


    [Passing of time (early stage ghost Governor)]:


    [Information of the spirit: a special spirit born from a doll. It has excellent cultivation talent. It met the Beiqi King while wandering in the Beiqi land. Its memory was awakened. It became loyal to the Beiqi King and claims to have passed away.] I¡¯ll never see you again. I hope you take care of yourself and hope that I¡¯ll have the honor to dance with you again in the next life.


    The hero¡¯s spirit trembled more and more violently. Then, it broke free from the restraints of the Hall of Heroes and quickly flew in Liu Li¡¯s direction.


    ¡­¡­


    The dance under the moon continued. At this time, Tang MU¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    The greatest regret in his life was the flow of time, his greatest dream was also the flow of time, and his greatest regret was also the flow of time. He had thought that he would die with regrets in this life, but he did not expect that there would be a day when they would meet again and dance together.


    As time passed, Tang mu was already panting, but he did not seem to feel tired. It was as if he was making up for his many years of regret.


    At this moment, a red ray of light quickly flew over from the direction of the underworld. It then suddenly collided with the time stream, causing it to stop in its tracks. The red ray of light then slowly seeped into the time stream.


    At this moment, the game prompt appeared.


    [Game prompt: you have obtained the legacy of the heroic spirit, passing of time. The legacy is in progress ...]


    Under Tang MU¡¯s surprised gaze, time flow¡¯s beautiful eyes blinked and turned to look at him. There was a trace of love in her eyes.


    At this time, the game prompt sounded in Tang MU¡¯s ears again:


    [Game prompt: the inheritance has changed and a hidden function has been triggered. Do you want to create a new profession? Puppeteer]


    [Puppeteer]:


    [Job description: the puppeteers ¡®best friends and family are the puppets in their hands. They are good at controlling puppets, skill beasts, and other tools to fight with their enemies. They have extremely destructive power. Their only weakness is themselves!]


    [Profession advancement: no fixed template, self-exploration required]


    [Class characteristics: advanced puppeteers can give spiritual intelligence to their puppets, allowing them to develop basic intelligence]


    Looking at the game prompt, Tang mu was stunned for a moment.


    In fact, he was not interested in upgrading at all. However, when he saw that the introduction said that high-level puppeteers could give puppets intelligence, Tang mu did not hesitate and clicked ¡°yes.¡±


    [System announcement, congratulations to player Tang mu for creating a new class: [Puppeteer, obtained 500 bound soul coins as a reward!]


    After nuclear Hu, another player had created a new class. All the players who were preparing for nine glory were shocked.


    The forum was in an uproar. Just as everyone was asking who the God was, a player opened a post and posted a video.


    [It should be this old man. The one dancing with him seems to be Lin Tie¡¯s flow of time. I accidentally found it at the beach and thought it was beautiful, so I took a picture.] Get lost! This rabbit does not eat carrots


    (Video attached)


    This video undoubtedly shocked countless players again.


    The dance under the moon was beautiful, especially with the flow of time. Her dancing figure was like a fairy under the bright moonlight, delicate and moving.


    Suikua Taro: ¡°Oh my God, we were just discussing how to use the flow of time. I didn¡¯t expect a Big Shot to come out and put it into practice. I¡¯m worshiping you.¡±


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°what did I say? I said that the flow of time is used to be a wife (arrogant face).¡±


    [The strongest Xue Li: wow, this ancient costume is so beautiful. I want it too (small eyes full of spirit)]


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°this is really a good wife. I suddenly want one too. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not good enough with my hands.¡±(Funny)


    Cat lover: ¡°it¡¯s so beautiful. At that time, I thought that the flow of time probably needed to be controlled by puppets. As expected, this player is really good. The dance of the flow of time is very smooth, without a trace of awkwardness (like)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While the players on the forum were talking about it, Tang mu, who was on the colored glass Coast, was surprised to find that the flow of time seemed to come to life. When he looked at him, his eyes were filled with tears.


    Tang mu subconsciously opened the analysis.


    [Time flow (level 59)]:


    [Item Introduction: a humanoid battle puppet assembled from 32 individual items. Its body can be flexibly changed and reassembled in battle. It has extremely powerful destructive power.] Now that it has been injected with a matching heroic spirit, a huge change has occurred inside. A weak consciousness has been born, and it can be repaired as it grows!


    [Item durability: 30000 (can be repaired)]


    [Item strength: level 9 (can devour spirit ores to level up)]


    [Item characteristic: Soul Devourer (this puppet can level up and grow with the player)]


    (Note: in the state of soul devouring, the more experience absorbed by the time stream after killing the monster, the less experience the player will gain. The player can adjust the amount. The maximum experience absorbed by the time stream is 50%, and the same goes for the player who kills the monster.)


    [Inheritance skills: [thousand-contraption rope],[half-human, half-shadow],[Starfall flying flower],[thousand soul-splitting]


    [Thousand utility chain (special passive)]:


    [Skill description: a thin rope with an almost transparent color and extremely high tenacity. Mainly used for puppeteers to control puppets, but also for unexpected attacks. Sharpness Level 6.]


    [Half shadow (active)]:


    [Skill introduction: use the thousand utility chain to control the puppet and instantly switch positions with the user. Can be used to escape during a battle.]


    [Thousand soul rend (special active)]: After activating this skill, the puppet¡¯s body will be scattered. It can be used to Dodge skills or attack.


    [Starfall petals (Silver Active)]:


    [Skill description: temporarily awakens the consciousness of the flow of time. During this period, the puppet will automatically attack and defend, and display its hidden abilities.]


    At this time, the time stream looked very lifelike, as if it had come to life. It could be said that the changes were huge, especially when the introduction said that the time stream had gained consciousness. This completely shocked Tang mu.


    Looking at the tears at the corner of her eyes, Tang mu suddenly felt that he had seen this look somewhere before.


    Suddenly, he thought of that snowy night, the teardrop that time had left in the fire.


    At this moment, tears streaked across her cheeks and were about to fall.


    This time, Tang mu reached out and took the tear. Then, he raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°We won¡¯t do it again. We won¡¯t be separated in this life!¡±

 Chapter 323 - Suppression from the authority dog

    Chapter 323: Suppression from the authority dog


    After the blacksmith¡¯s trial came to an end, the players of Beiqi were faced with a tough challenge.


    That was the confrontation with the nine Yao great domain.


    The opponent for this battle was too powerful, but the players were prepared to fight to the death.


    After that, the players went to the nine Yao great domain a few times to investigate the situation. They discovered that several troops of the nine Yao Army had finished preparing and were now advancing toward Beiqi.


    In such a situation, the players discussed most on the forum every day about how to defeat the strong.


    Many high-level players had even set up several discussion groups on the forum to study the upcoming war with the nine Yao great domain.


    In the end, they came to a conclusion that they should not take the initiative to attack the nine radiance Army at the barren plains. Instead, they should set the battle Point at the Boneyard Southwest of hell.


    There were two advantages to doing so. One was that they could extend the battle line of the nine glory Army, which would delay the arrival of their reinforcement troops and supplies.


    The second benefit was that Boneyard was very close to underworld, which made it easy for players to return to the battlefield after resurrecting. It could be said that this increased the players ¡®advantage of resurrecting.


    Of course, these two advantages were based on the fact that the war was a protracted war. The players were most worried that the nine brilliance Prefecture Lord would take action directly.


    Starlight¡¯s other brothers weren¡¯t afraid, but the nine radiance official sovereign was a big problem for the players. After all, he was too powerful. Among the northern divergent¡¯s player forces, no one could fight him except for bronze guy, whose strength was completely unstable.


    The players had also analyzed this point and felt that the chances of the nine radiance official sovereign making a move directly were not high.


    Because the main purpose of this war was still to subdue the forces of Beiqi, although the nine radiance official would send out troops, the final subduing would still require the next ¡°Beiqi official,¡± which was one of his brothers.


    After all, if it was the nine radiance official who subdued Beiqi and gave his territory to his brother, then his brother would never be able to sit on the throne of Beiqi, because the great emperor of the netherworld would definitely not approve of such an act.


    However, even the rest of the brothers felt the same sense of danger, and they knew that this battle would be a long one.


    However, all the players were ready!


    ¡­¡­


    The great domain of hell, the blue Valley ruins.


    Just as the war between Beiqi and jiuyao was about to break out, the hell server¡¯s players in the blue Valley ruins also had many wars.


    Other than the battle with the monster forces in the blue Valley ruins, the battle between players had also officially begun.


    The reason for the start of this war was not complicated. It was similar to reality, and that was the fight for resources.


    On the east side of the blue Valley ruins, the players had discovered a small spirit mine. It could be said that it was rich in Level 1 spirit ores. Although they were not sure how much there was, this news had undoubtedly caused a commotion among the hell server¡¯s players.


    Spirit ores were of great use to them. It could be said that they were the most important resources besides their ranks and soul coins.


    Therefore, the US military immediately gathered a large number of troops and even recruited many players. They killed a Monster Force that resided in the forest mine cave at all costs and occupied the spirit mine.


    The US military also expressed that they would take out a portion of spirit ores to thank the players who had helped in the battle.


    Originally, all of this was over. After all, the US military was powerful and many civilian organizations were unable to fight against it. They could only leave it as it was.


    However, at this time, another civil organization appeared, and they strongly requested the US military to share the spirit mine with all players.


    The US military had naturally overbearingly rejected this point.


    As a result, this civilian force, which was vulnerable in the eyes of the US military, declared war on them.


    What the US military did not expect was that this force was extremely powerful. Although there were not many people, every player in this organization had modified mecha. In terms of individual ability, it could be said that they completely surpassed the US military.


    What gave the US military a bigger headache was that this organization was gradually growing in strength. It had recruited a large number of individual players, and its strength could be said to be growing day by day, becoming a threat.


    ¡­¡­


    At the square in the ruins North of the blue Valley ruins, the players had piled up scrapped cars around the field like a fence. Although this kind of defense was useless against the powerful monster forces, it at least gave the players some comfort.


    The center of the field was filled with all sorts of mechanical parts. The modification pods were all open, and electric sparks flickered inside. Many players were busy modifying their mecha.


    Among them, the most eye-catching ones were a giant mecha that was nearly ten meters tall and a close-combat mecha that was shimmering with a blue luster.


    ¡°Tesla, how is it?¡± At this time, Arek, who was standing below, shouted at teslaa, who was busy climbing up the fortress,¡±


    Tesla jumped down from his mech and landed on the ground.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re too short on resources. Further strengthening and transformation will require a large number of soul coins to buy the blueprints in the mall. Moreover, we¡¯re too short on spirit ore resources right now.¡± Tesla looked helpless.


    Eric smiled.¡±We can buy soul coins from the players. Although there aren¡¯t many of them, it¡¯s more than enough to support our transformation. However, we¡¯ll have to get the spirit ores from the military!¡±


    Eric saw the hesitation in Tesla¡¯s eyes, so he smiled and said,¡±


    ¡°This is just a game. The resources here belong to everyone. There¡¯s nothing to feel guilty about being their enemy. If this were real life, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do it either.¡±


    After a moment of silence, teslaa nodded his head vigorously.


    At this stage, the only small spirit mine that had been discovered was occupied by the US military. It seemed that there was no other way than to fight for it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t matter if we lose. Besides, we might not necessarily lose. Although their military is strong, we have an advantage here that they don¡¯t have!¡± As he spoke, Eric pointed at his head.


    Just as Eric had said, he obviously wouldn¡¯t dare to go against the US military in reality. However, it was different here because this was just a game.


    After playing the game, Eric understood why Tesla was so impressed by it. It was because the game contained a lot of hidden technology that didn¡¯t exist in the real world.


    That was why Eric and Tesla were both addicted to the game.


    As a research fanatic, Eric had encountered a headache while doing research in the game, which was the lack of resources.


    Therefore, after the US military occupied the small spirit mine, he was also tempted. Hence, he also set up an organization here,¡±black light,¡± with the purpose of fighting against the US military and obtaining more resource points.


    Relying on the large number of modification techniques in his hands, Arek quickly attracted a large number of players. He even pulled many combatants in the real world into the game to help him expand his power.


    Coupled with the participation of many players who were dissatisfied with the US military¡¯s overbearing methods, the blacklight organization grew and expanded at an extremely fast speed. Although it was not enough to compete with the US military now, it had a certain right to speak.


    During this period, they had already broken out in several battles with the US military. Although they had lost miserably in all the large-scale battles, they had basically won all the small-scale battles. They had even plundered many spirit ores from the US military¡¯s transportation of spirit ores.


    At this time, the blacklight organization had become a thorn in the eyes of the US military.


    However, Eric didn¡¯t care about this. After all, this was just a game, and the US military couldn¡¯t threaten him. The other players had the same thoughts. They felt that this was just a game, and robbing the military made them feel very excited instead. They didn¡¯t feel uneasy at all.


    Eric looked around at the researchers who were helping the players modify their mechas and nodded subconsciously. He was very satisfied with the rapid growth of this kind of power.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Lu Wu, who was sleeping soundly, was awakened by the sound of Bei Li knocking on the bowl.


    Lu Wu, who had just woken up, was a little confused. He turned around and looked at Bei Li, who was sitting at the head of his bed and still knocking on the bowl.


    ¡°It¡¯s so late and you¡¯re hungry again?¡±


    ¡°No, I just wanted to wake you up and show you something!¡± Bei Li said mysteriously.


    However, Lu Wu looked helpless.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? did something happen in the game?¡±


    At this time, Bei Li put down his bowl and chopsticks. Then, he chuckled and swiped his hand. Suddenly, a panel appeared in front of Lu Wu.


    Eric (player):


    [Gender: Male]


    Age: 29


    [Player information: the person behind the Jide Technology company, the owner of the highest authority in Jide¡¯s underground human experiment. He has shown many extraordinary things since young and has won many science and technology innovation Awards. After graduation, he was recruited by the US military to intern at the military¡¯s X experimental base. After a short internship, he resigned from his job and went into seclusion. In fact, he has built his own scientific research laboratory and began to expand in the fields of technology and biology.]


    [Player characteristics: extremely high IQ, strong R & D and innovation ability, a rare top talent]


    [Player personality: ambitious, stubborn, proud and conceited]


    [Player Status: Normal]


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu, who was originally listless, suddenly perked up after reading Eric¡¯s message.


    After all, Lu Wu had been unhappy with this Eric for a long time.


    ¡°Wu, this is a talent. If a divine weapon is rated as a genius, then he must be a true genius and a useful person. I didn¡¯t expect him to become a player. Is this considered walking into a trap?¡± Bei Li said with a smile.


    When Lu Wu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but pout.¡±


    ¡°The divine artifact also said that this guy is very ambitious. Although his soul has been branded, people like him will not be content with their lot.¡±


    Bei Li nodded,¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s already a player. What should we do? Should I obliterate them?¡±


    Hearing Bei Li¡¯s words, Lu Wu was also stunned for a moment. After all, he had never killed a player before, so Bei Li¡¯s suggestion made Lu Wu hesitate.


    After thinking for a moment, Lu Wu suddenly smiled.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a genius, after all. It¡¯s fine to suppress him a little!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Arek and Tesla were discussing how to strengthen their technological advantage and defeat the US military on the field.


    As he learned more about the game, Eric found that his specialty could be perfectly displayed here. At this time, he was full of confidence and felt that he could definitely be stronger than the US military with his own efforts.


    Tesla nodded in agreement with Eric¡¯s opinion.


    At this moment, Eric suddenly disappeared from his sight.


    Meanwhile, Eric heard the game¡¯s notification.


    [Game notification: your account has been banned for three days. You are now forced to go offline!]


    Eric was speechless.

 Chapter 324 - The initial setting of the Asia server

    Chapter 324: The initial setting of the Asia server


    This wave of titles caught Eric off guard and he was completely stunned.


    In disbelief, he tried to log into the game again, only to find that the notification that his account had been banned for three days still appeared.


    This made Eric very angry.


    Although his account would only be banned for three days, he didn¡¯t even know why his account was banned. Naturally, he was angry and immediately logged into the official forum, wanting to find customer service to argue with him.


    The war online¡¯s customer service line could be said to be almost decorations. Basically, no players would contact customer service, so it was set in a small corner at the bottom of the official website for Eric to look for it.


    After clicking on the customer service button, a dialogue box popped up.


    Customer service number N: ¡°Hello, how may I help you?¡±


    Eric: ¡°my account was blocked for no reason. I want to know the reason. Did you guys make a mistake?¡±


    [Customer service number N: checking your account number ...]


    [Customer service number N: inquiry completed. No reason for the account to be banned found.]


    Eric was even angrier when he heard that the customer service staff couldn¡¯t find a reason to close the account.


    Eric,¡±then unseal me?¡±


    Customer service number n,[I¡¯m sorry, I can ¡®t.]


    Eric asked,¡±why?¡±


    Customer service number N,[everything is destined. Can¡¯t say it. Can¡¯t say it (funny)]


    Eric was speechless.


    Eric,[angry] I¡¯m going to file a complaint against you. What¡¯s with your attitude!


    Customer service number N: ¡°okay. Thank you for your feedback. I wish you a happy life.¡±


    [The chat has been cut off ...]


    ¡­¡­


    This was Eric¡¯s first time seeing such an arrogant game customer service. He was so angry that he immediately began to look for complaints and account appeal channels on the official campaign website.


    However, after a careful search, Eric realized that there was no channel for an account to appeal and unseal the official website. There was not even a channel for complaints, which made Eric completely dumbfounded.


    Was the war company so willful? Eric was stunned.


    However, Eric was definitely not willing to give up just like that. Now that his subordinate, blacklight, was in the midst of a confrontation with the US military, he was a crucial existence. Although it was only three days, many things could be done in these three days. He had to come online as soon as possible.


    As such, Eric placed his last hope on the official forum, hoping that the players ¡®public opinion would help him unseal the game.


    He first logged into the game and took a screenshot of the notification of the game¡¯s ban. Then, he opened a post in the forum, and it was in the most popular Chinese server forum.


    [My account has been blocked for no reason. The official website will not give any explanation. Does anyone know the reason for the block? I hope everyone can help me!]


    (Picture attached)


    Eric¡¯s post immediately caused a sensation on the forum. After all, for more than half a year, there had never been a situation where a player¡¯s account was banned. A large wave of onlookers came from various forums, wanting to see what was going on.


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk. You¡¯re amazing. Op, you¡¯ve become the first person in the region to have your account sealed. However, I¡¯m curious about what you did to make the monster raid group seal your account.¡±(Funny)


    The strongest Xue Li: ¡°op, tell us how you did it so we can avoid it in advance. Thank you (funny).¡±


    [Invincible loneliness: op, did you use external hacks in the game and was detected by the demon Corps? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be banned for no reason.]


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: op: it¡¯s fun to cheat, it¡¯s fun to keep cheating (funny)]


    [Scourge flag: op is still asking us why?] Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t believe that the demon Corps would ban your account for no reason (face-smacking image)


    Universe and stars (Europe):¡±although your account has been banned, this has proven your strength. You can¡¯t even enter the game with the help of the script plug-in, but at least you¡¯ve entered it. Very strong (funny)¡±


    Iron hammer: ¡°if you¡¯re not cheating, it means that you¡¯re spreading that kind of thing in the game ... Well, op, lend me some resources. Then I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re righteous (funny).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Eric was so angry that his liver hurt when he saw the players ¡®comments.


    It could be said that the players were all onlookers and had no intention of helping.


    What was even more unbelievable was that his forum mailbox was full after a short while. After playing, he found that it was full of players asking where he could buy hacks, or what he had done to get his account banned. They wanted him to be careful to avoid getting his account banned. There were even a few ZZ players who came to ask for resources.


    Eric was so angry that he almost exploded. He immediately cleared all the emails in his mailbox.


    Eric suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness when he saw the help requests that were still being pushed up.


    After all, the war company was too mysterious. Eric felt that he had no way to start since he couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Otherwise, if they dared to treat him like this, Arek would definitely send out his own modified Warriors to let the team behind the scenes know what power was.


    Eric opened The Game Capsule and walked out with a gloomy face. He then walked toward his office.


    In fact, Eric had checked the situation of The Combat Company before, but all the information about The Combat Company could only come to one conclusion. That was, the person behind The Combat Company was completely blank except for Wu Guoyi, the president of 173, who had contact with it. Even Wu Guoyi did not know the address of The Combat Company.


    Eric wasn¡¯t surprised when he first came into contact with the game. After all, the technology in the game was far beyond that of the real world. He had also regarded the conquest company as an underground organization like himself.


    However, Eric was still unwilling to give up and decided to investigate the recruitment company thoroughly. He did not believe that he would not be able to find anything. As long as he could find any useful information, he would have a way to take down this underground organization.


    This was because he had full confidence in the power he had mastered. This was an extraordinary power that exceeded the understanding of ordinary people.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Lu Wu naturally saw Eric¡¯s complaint post, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Although Eric was a rare genius, he was also an unpardonable man.


    It was also because of his selfish desires that he built Jed¡¯s underground organization and used living people as experimental subjects. Lu Wu, who had a very positive outlook on life, had long been unhappy with him. If he wasn¡¯t really a useful person, Lu Wu would have banned him permanently.


    Lu Wuqing¡¯s permanent ban wasn¡¯t as simple as not being able to play games. After all, the souls of all the players were actually controlled by Lu Wu. Even if the players died, their souls still belonged to Lu Wu.


    In other words, if he was really permanently banned, his soul would be imprisoned in the divine artifact forever, and he would not even have the chance to be reincarnated. Unless Lu Wu took the initiative to kill him, he would never be able to rise again.


    Lu Wu even felt that Eric should thank him. After all, he was too kind.


    After closing the forum, Lu Wu turned his attention to Bei Li.


    At this time, Bei Li was holding his chin with both hands and thinking about something with a serious expression. However, the slight crystal at the corner of his mouth made Lu Wu seriously suspect that Bei Li might be fantasizing about eating.


    ¡°How is it? how¡¯s the new setting of the Asia server coming along?¡±


    When Bei Li heard this, he immediately came back to his senses. He wiped the tears from the corner of his mouth and said seriously,¡±


    ¡°The general direction is almost considered, but the specific implementation will still take some time.¡±


    Lu Wu nodded when he heard that. In fact, Wu Guoyi had already urged him several times to open the Asian server.


    The popularity of Conqueror online could be said to be global. A large number of in-game videos were being circulated on various video websites, attracting the attention of many players. Many players in the Asia server could not wait.


    However, there was still no news about the opening of the Asian server, causing a large number of players from Japan, South Korea, and other countries to come to the official forum to give feedback, hoping to speed up the opening of the Asian server. They even suggested that since everyone was in Asia, they should just change the central server to the Asian server.


    Of course, Lu Wu didn¡¯t have much to think about. Although he didn¡¯t reply, he had already rejected it in his heart.


    However, the opening of the Asia and non-servers was inevitable.


    Recently, another main reason why Wu Guoyi had been constantly urging Lu Wu to open the server was that a large number of agents had come to find him.


    Ever since Bei Li reset Lu Wu¡¯s cell phone signal, it could be said that except for a few people, no one else could contact Lu Wu.


    Therefore, those game agents who felt that they could gain a lot of benefits from this game could only find Wu Guoyi, hoping to get the agency rights from Lu Wu through Wu Guoyi.


    During this period of time, Wu Guoyi and his assistant¡¯s phones were exploding with calls. Wu Guoyi had even changed his phone number several times, but he was still harassed by the game agents who had obtained his number through various channels.


    Lu Wu felt helpless about Wu Guoyi¡¯s complaints. Perhaps in Wu Guoyi¡¯s opinion, Lu Wu was not short of money and was only focused on making games, so he had never taken the issue of opening a new server to heart.


    However, how could Lu Wu not take it to heart? after all, the more players there were, the stronger the players were, and the more soul coins he could get.


    Especially now that he had started to cultivate the ¡°divine treasures of the human body¡±, Lu Wu felt that he was still too short of soul coins. Of course, he hoped that the game could be further developed.


    However, the settings of the Asia server had not been perfected, and it was impossible to meet the conditions to activate it. The only problem was the setting of the new growth mode.


    What Lu Wu wanted was for each district to have its own growth characteristics.


    The central server followed the cultivation growth model of body and spirit as one.


    The European server followed the growth model of the main body and the sub-element.


    The hell suit¡¯s growth model was based on technology.


    The three different growth models would naturally create three completely different armies. They could play different roles in the war that might start in the future. Even if they were relatively weak in technology, their future potential was limitless.


    As for the growth mode of the Asia server, Bei Li had given two suggestions at this stage.


    The first was the ¡°genetic lock¡± growth mode, which walked the evolutionary path. The experience (soul power) obtained would be used to modify the genes, unlocking the genetic lock step by step and obtaining powerful strength from the genetic feedback.


    This path could even allow players to transform into all sorts of non-human forms in the later stages. After all, this was a change in the genetic sequence. Furthermore, Bei Li¡¯s ability could allow players to evolve in this aspect without causing their genes to collapse.


    The second plan was to develop the technical flow in the direction of Shikigami and Ninjutsu. This growth model was mainly based on the Japan mythological system as a blueprint.


    As for his choice, after some consideration, Lu Wu finally decided to choose the former, which was to walk the path of genetic lock evolution.


    After all, the potential of this path was huge. In the later stages, one could still obtain the power to fight against gods, or even kill them. This was something that Bei Li was sure of.


    The difference was that the Three Realms (heaven, man, and Yin) that they lived in mainly followed the growth model of body and spirit as one, so this model was more perfect than other models.


    The other growth models were not without potential, but the Three Realms where Lu Wu came from had not developed these growth models on a deeper level.


    Also, Bei Li had said that she had once seen a battle between a technology-oriented alien civilization and a God, and the final result was the defeat of the God.


    Although Lu Wu was very curious about where Bei Li met him.


    However, every time Lu Wu asked these questions, Bei Li would always play dumb with a silly look on his face, as if he didn¡¯t understand what Lu Wu was saying.

 Chapter 325 - the attack of the sunlight

    Chapter 325: Chapter 325 the attack of the sunlight


    Beiqi, desolate grassland.


    The Army led by riyao came from the West and slowly stepped into the northern divergent¡¯s territory.


    In fact, the nine radiance brothers were also very helpless when they announced that they would start a war with Beiqi.


    They had thought that the Beiqi forces would cherish the opportunity given to them, but they didn¡¯t expect that Beiqi¡¯s hostility toward them had not weakened at all. They were still unwilling to submit.


    Hence, the impatient nine radiance brothers finally decided to use force.


    At the same time, the jiuyao brothers had decided to let the third-in-line, RI Yao, take over Yue Yao¡¯s position as the official sovereign of Beiqi.


    Each of the brothers had also sent a group of subordinate troops to join the sunlight Army led by riyao. The purpose was to help riyao successfully become the Beiqi Prefecture Lord.


    Before the war started, riyao had also learned about the current scale of Beiqi¡¯s forces from the messenger.


    According to the Messenger¡¯s description, Beiqi¡¯s current strength was not strong. The most difficult to deal with were the Warriors of the moonshine¡¯s original subordinates, the moonshine Army.


    Sunlight could not understand why the moon illumination Army was not willing to return. After all, the moon illumination Army members were very clear about the strength of the nine Yao great domain. There was no chance of winning if they resisted.


    Although he believed that this was a sign of the moon glory Army¡¯s loyalty to the moon, he did not believe that every general would hold the determination to defend Beiqi with their lives.


    While they were thinking about the problem, the Army led by sunlight slowly advanced toward the Boneyard.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the players in underworld were making their pre-battle preparations.


    All the players placed great importance on this battle. Even many lifestyle players were actively preparing for the battle, and they even provided all kinds of consumable pills and potions at cost price.


    After all, the underworld was their home. Naturally, they would not allow their home to be trampled upon by foreign enemies. They wanted to do their part as well.


    Among them, the most popular was the explosive pill refined by Alchemist nie Feng.


    Countless ¡°failed¡± attempts at refining potions had allowed nie Feng to accumulate a large number of explosive pills. Originally, players were not interested in these kinds of items. Although they were powerful, they were only one-time consumable items and were expensive. Instead, they felt that the explosive pills produced by nie Feng were of little value.


    However, it was different now. The crisis in Beiqi had arrived, and the result of failure was unacceptable to most players. Moreover, nie Feng had only charged the cost price for the pills he sold this time. Therefore, a large number of players came to buy them, and soon, all the explosive pills he had produced during this period of time were purchased.


    Even nie Feng was very surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that these failed pills could recover the cost.


    At the same time, after the opening of the blacksmith profession, the players of Beiqi had already realized the importance of spirit ore.


    Now, most of the players had already changed their profession to forger, which caused the price of spirit ores to rise rapidly in Beiqi. In just a few days, it could be said to have doubled.


    This made many players regret selling all the spirit ores they had plundered in the auction house, leaving them with no spirit ores that they could use.


    This was because spirit ores were simply too useful.


    Now, other than helping many players who had just changed their class to become blacksmiths to practice, it had also become an important strategic resource.


    Compared to being an Alchemist, which was a life profession that started from scratch, being a blacksmith was completely different. This was because there was a very small number of players who had forging experience in the real world.


    This was similar to Lin Tie, ou Tian, and the others.


    Although they had yet to fully mature, they could still play a significant role in this battle.


    With the many war machine blueprints that they had bought from the merchant shop, they had already started to build war machines.


    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t buy war equipment in the merchant shop, but that the large equipment in the merchant shop was extremely expensive, and most players couldn¡¯t afford it.


    However, if he were to build it himself, it might not be as good as the ones in the market, but the price would only be one-fifth of the market price.


    At this moment, the value of a blacksmith had already been reflected.


    ¡­¡­


    As the nine radiance Army approached, the news quickly spread among the players.


    The players who had been scattered throughout Beiqi¡¯s various regions had also returned to underworld, preparing to face the nine radiance Army¡¯s attack.


    The players had chosen the Boneyard as the final battleground for this battle. This was because fighting in this area would not damage Hell¡¯s ecosystem. At the same time, they could also quickly join the battle after they were resurrected. In the players ¡®opinion, this was the most suitable location to fight.


    Very quickly, the Army of players had gathered at the entrance of underworld city. They headed towards Boneyard in groups of guilds and parties.


    With the war imminent, the players did not feel any pressure at all towards death. The only thing they were worried about was the loss of hell, their home in the 2nd World.


    After all, many players already had feelings for this place, and such a situation would never happen.


    The two armies faced each other, and after about two hours of marching, they finally met at the Boneyard.


    When he saw the arrival of the northern divergent¡¯s forces, RI Yao was a little surprised. He had thought that the northern divergent¡¯s forces would hole up in underworld city, but he did not expect them to have the courage to take the initiative to attack.


    However, a smile appeared on RI Yao¡¯s face because this was exactly what he wanted. As long as they were willing to leave the city, he was 100% confident that he would be able to quickly take over underworld.


    At this moment, the northern divergent¡¯s players had determined expressions on their faces as they walked forward with determined steps. The dense nine radiance Army in the distance did not make them feel any fear.


    When he saw the players approaching him, he sneered and rose into the air.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ten thousand beasts roared. All the nine glory Army soldiers raised their weapons, trying to overwhelm the players with their aura.


    However, the players were still pushing forward without any change in expression.


    There was no need for too many words in this battle. When the distance was closed, the rune Warriors in the front row began to glint with red light, and then they began to run.


    ¡°Roar! Kill!¡±


    The players used their actions to fight back against the provocation of the nine radiance Army.


    ¡°Can¡¯t even withstand a single blow!¡± Seeing that the players had started to attack, nine radiance sneered and pressed his hand down. Instantly, the roars of wild beasts spread from the front to the back, reverberating through the entire Boneyard.


    The nine radiance Army also began to charge at this moment, and the bloody collision between the two armies began.


    The players were no longer the young newbies they were before. They were now familiar with the battlefield, more mature, and braver than before.


    ¡°Brothers, the underworld is our home. We have too many beautiful memories here. Regardless of whether we win or lose today¡¯s battle, we must not leave behind any regrets in the future!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The rune Warriors in the front row collided with the beast cavalry, and the collision spread out like dominoes for dozens of meters.


    The runic mech, with its strength gem activated, could not even withstand the impact of the collision. Even the stronger wild beasts were unable to withstand it. They fell to the ground in droves, and the Warriors on their backs were even thrown out.


    In the first confrontation, even the powerful nine glory Army did not have the slightest advantage.


    However, this was only the beginning. The battle had officially begun.


    At this time, the floating sunlight coldly looked down at the Beiqi players.


    Although he was surprised that they dared to resist him, he had no doubts about the victory of this war, because he was confident of winning.


    He took out a purple necklace from his neck and pulled out a gem from the groove.


    Then, his figure flashed and he appeared behind the nine glory Army. He crushed the rhombus-shaped gem in his hand.


    The gem immediately began to glow with a dazzling light. The spatial dimension¡¯s laws began to take shape, enveloping the nine glory Army and the sunlit Army below. The two of them then disappeared from their original positions and reappeared outside of underworld city.


    This was the reason why sunlight was so confident in taking down underworld.


    In the players ¡®opinion, choosing Boneyard as the battle Point was very advantageous for them, but this was exactly what sunlight wanted to see.


    Because the last time the messenger came to Beiqi to persuade them to surrender, he had already made a teleportation mark outside the city.


    Knowing that a war might break out, it was not just the players who planned for this. Sunlight had also made preparations.


    This crystal of space law that he had obtained by chance was very precious, but it was insignificant compared to the position of official sovereign. He did not feel any heartache.


    Currently, aside from the players on standby for emergencies, there were no other forces stationed in underworld city. Moreover, the majority of the city¡¯s players were lifestyle players. In total, there were only 50000 players in the city.


    The players who were watching at the city gate were shocked when they saw the sudden arrival of hundreds of thousands of moonshine soldiers. They immediately sounded the alarm at the city gate to warn the players in the city.


    Even Lu Wu was caught off guard by the arrival of jiuyao.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city!¡±


    Looking down at the empty underworld, the joy of victory appeared on his face.


    The nine radiance Army roared as they charged into Hades city after receiving sunlight¡¯s order. They began to smash the city gates in an attempt to break in.


    At this moment, the players who were stationed in the city all gathered at the city gate.


    No one had expected nine radiance to suddenly arrive with hundreds of thousands of soldiers. At that moment, their hearts were filled with fear. They were not afraid of death but of the fall of the underworld.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    At this moment, the city gate was smashed open, and countless nine glory Warriors swarmed in, brandishing their blades.


    After taking a quick look at the buildings in underworld city, sunlight nodded in satisfaction. From his perspective, this would be his future territory, and he was very satisfied with the environment in underworld.


    When he saw the players approaching from afar, he stretched out his hand and pressed it forward. At that moment, the space seemed to freeze. The players running in the front were all pressed to the ground by the huge pressure, and they were all thrown off their feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already won. All I get in return for my dying struggle is death. But I¡¯m very kind, and I can give you a way out.¡± Looking at the players in front of him, sunlight smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a way out too. Kneel down and admit your mistake. ¡±


    ¡°Underworld will never be handed over to you!¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability to fight face to face, what¡¯s there to be proud of by playing tricks!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The players replied stubbornly, but after hearing the players ¡®comments, sunlight couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°I have to say that you¡¯re really naive. I¡¯m now very suspicious of how your power grew and rose. The law of the netherworld is survival of the fittest, don¡¯t you understand? Or are you guys joking with me right now?¡±


    Hearing this, the players were silent.


    They were already familiar with the rules of survival in this world, and they knew that what RI Yao said was right.


    Looking at the players who could not move in front of him, sunlight suddenly opened his eyes wide. A red light spilled out of his eyes and streaked forward. Instantly, a portion of the players were turned into ashes by the red light.


    ¡°I believe that fear will make you yield.¡± As he spoke, he snapped his fingers, and some players were instantly swept by the red light that was still circling in the air and turned into ashes.

 Chapter 326 - imitating the ancestors

    Chapter 326: Chapter 326 imitating the ancestors


    (I heard that you guys want to recommend songs. Well, here we go, Rags To Rings)


    At this moment, RI Yao did not say anything about surrendering, as if he was enjoying the players ¡®struggle before their death.


    At this moment, countless figures appeared in the underworld once again. They had determined expressions on their faces as they walked toward the sunlight with determined steps.


    Upon seeing these figures, riyao was a little surprised. Then, he revealed a teasing expression and snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± The beast cavalry roared towards the sky and began to charge towards the NPCs.


    Hell was the home of the players, but it was also their home. It was the responsibility of the players to protect their home, and it was also their responsibility.


    At this moment, as NPCs, they raised their weapons and charged towards the nine glory Army.


    Among them, there were many lifestyle NPCs who were not strong, but they were able to take the lead.


    NPCs were different from players. They didn¡¯t have a growth mode by killing monsters. Except for a few NPCs who had been enhanced by Lu Wu¡¯s soul power, there were very few people who had combat power, but they still chose to resist.


    The battle was a one-sided massacre, and a large number of NPCs fell in pools of blood.


    When the tens of thousands of players who were pinned to the ground saw this, their eyes turned red. At this moment, they thought of their friends who had passed away.


    ¡°F * ck you! I¡¯m angry!¡±


    A figure suddenly shot out from the crowd and slammed into riyao¡¯s body. He was pushed back and plowed a deep ditch in the ground.


    At the same time, the pressure on the tens of thousands of players instantly disappeared.


    All the players stood up at once and glared at the hundreds of thousands of jiuyao Warriors who were killing the NPCs.


    ¡°Today, we will follow the example of ancestor Jiang Yin and fight with the enemy. We swear to defend the city with our lives and fight to the death!¡± A player¡¯s angry roar sounded in the voice channel.


    (Author¡¯s note: back then, the Qing army marched all the way to the South. The eight Banners Army was unstoppable. When they arrived at Jiang Yin County, they announced their surrender and the order to shave their hair. However, the people in the city firmly believed that their bodies and skin belonged to their parents. They were even more unwilling to be slaves and vowed to die not to obey. This infuriated the general of the Qing army, and he led his troops to attack Jiang Yin. However, in the face of the menacing Qing army and the inevitable defeat, none of the people of Jiangyin surrendered. On the first day, there were more than ten thousand casualties, but they defended Jiangyin for 81 days. On the last day, the men in the city continued to fight to the death with the enemy, while the women in the city chose to hang themselves, jump into the river, or the well to commit suicide. Until the end, no one surrendered. It could be said that the people of Jiangyin were ready to die with the enemy from the beginning. The Qing army finally got an empty city. In this battle, they killed three princes and 18 generals of the Qing army even though they were weak. Such a tragic act showed the unyielding spirit of the Han people!


    ¡°Kill!¡± The players charged at the sunlight Army.


    Because the enemy was slaughtering their friends and family, the players were completely enraged.


    Although the enemy was outnumbered and they were weak, so what!


    It wasn¡¯t just the players; even the NPCs ¡®eyes were bloodshot. They used their blood and lives to protect hell and defend this land that they called home.


    One figure after another fell under the cavalrymen of the nine glory soldiers.


    NPCs also had their own thoughts and emotions. They also feared death, but at this moment, they still raised their weapons and killed the intruders.


    In the sky, copper pendant and sunlight were fighting to the death.


    Even though his strength was no match for sunlight, the timid and weak brass pendant still chose to be brave for once.


    Although he knew that the NPCs below could be resurrected by Lu Wu.


    However, watching them die made Tong Yan feel very uncomfortable. This was because he had long been familiar with these neighbors, and many of them were also very good friends.


    The feeling of helplessly watching them fall and not being able to protect them was unbearable for Tong Yan.


    Therefore, he made his move. However, luck was always unreliable, and he still did not manage to find a ghost emperor level combat power that could rival riyao.


    He was sent flying again and again, and he flapped his wings and clamored to come forward again and again. At this time, Tong Yan was still that scoundrel and ruffian, but there was an additional sense of decisiveness and madness that made him respect him.


    This was because the pain of the friends who were dying in battle below was far more intense than the physical pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying!¡± As he spoke, he reached out and grabbed the neck of the copper pendant that was flying toward him. Then, he suddenly descended and smashed the copper pendant on the ground.


    ¡°You are very powerful, how about pledging your allegiance to me?¡± Looking at the weak copper pendant, RI Yao said with a smile.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t use your excretory organ to talk to me. It¡¯s very impolite, thank you ... Cough cough ...¡± Tong gua said with a weak smile.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± An ominous glint flashed in riyao¡¯s eyes as he picked up the pendant from the ground and punched it in the chest.


    The copper pendant was instantly sent flying, but the terrifying power still reverberated within his body. His body gradually cracked in the air, and in the end, it turned into dust.


    Seeing bronze greaper¡¯s figure fly past the sky and gradually disappear, the players below were all stunned.


    The players both loved and hated bronze pendants. He was one of the NPCs that the players were most familiar with. Although this was a game, the feeling that bronze pendants gave them was not as simple as that of an NPC, but a living life.


    At this moment, it was dissipating with the wind ...


    The players below did not want to believe that this was true.


    ¡°Come back quickly, I¡¯m begging you. Come back quickly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the underworld. The underworld has been lost. Many of my friends have left, and so has the bronze pendant ...¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Their shouts reverberated in the voice channel, completely stunning the players who were fighting the nine radiance Army in Boneyard.


    At that moment, all the players ¡®eyes turned red.


    This was especially true for ye chen, Liu Chan, and the others who were fighting a bloody battle with the enemy.


    They were Tong Yan¡¯s best friends. Although they often teased and teased each other, they also treated each other as true friends.


    When they heard this news, their hearts twitched, and then endless anger surged in their chests.


    They were players and could be resurrected after death.


    However, in their eyes, bronze gatherer and the others were different. They were NPCs, and they could not be resurrected after they died.


    Just like Lu mo and the fat Chef, after that battle, only the hero¡¯s tomb was left.


    When they thought about how they would have to erect the bronze steles for their fallen friends after this battle, they couldn¡¯t accept it for a moment.


    ¡°Return to the underworld!¡± Liu Chan¡¯s eyes were red as he roared in the voice channel.


    Although they wanted to tear the enemies in front of them to pieces, they had no other choice now that the underworld had been lost.


    However, the nine-radiance Army would not let the player Army leave so easily. They were tightly holding on to the player Army, making it extremely difficult for the players to retreat.


    All the players were extremely aggrieved.


    This was the greatest crisis they had ever faced. The only time hell had been completely lost was when they were unable to return to protect their home. They had never felt so helpless before.


    In the end, Liu Chan gave the order to fight to the death. At the same time, nearly half of the players behind him went back to support and block the advance of nine glory¡¯s Army.


    However, the journey back would take more than an hour. The players could only pray that their family and friends in hell would survive as they fought with all their might.


    Even if they were afraid of battle, even if they ran away, they would not blame them.


    Underworld could be rebuilt if it was gone, but if they were gone, they were really gone. The players did not want to build a hero¡¯s tomb for them like they had done in the past, crying and setting up monuments for them.


    They hated this kind of separation and only hoped that they would live well ...


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld.


    After killing bronze greaper, sunlight looked at the players who were still struggling with a mocking expression, admiring the helplessness and anger on their faces.


    After a while, it seemed that riyao was tired of it and the red light in his eyes started to move again.


    At this moment, two figures appeared in the crowd again. They were the nine-headed snake and Boulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, sunlight!¡±


    ¡°We, the soldiers of Beiqi, are not cowards!¡±


    The death of tonggua also gave them a huge shock. It made them think back to the time when they had followed Beiqi King to conquer cities. Back then, it was also like this. One by one, their old friends had died in battle.


    However, riyao was a ghost emperor, while Panshi and the nine-headed snake were only ghost kings. They hadn¡¯t even reached the peak of the ghost king realm. The difference in strength between them and riyao was too great, so they were still crushed without a doubt.


    When rock and the nine-headed snake finally turned into dust and scattered, the players below only had endless hatred in their eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Since you don¡¯t want to submit, then all of you can die!¡±


    Although riyao had killed rock and the nine-headed snake, his clothes were in tatters and he was in a sorry state.


    As the red glow in his eyes swept across the ground, the players were turned into ashes one by one.


    However, the players ¡®frightened faces that he wanted to see did not appear. All he saw were eyes filled with hatred and determined faces.


    ¡°Sunlight! I won¡¯t stop until I get my revenge. If I can¡¯t do it in a day, I¡¯ll do it in a month. If I can¡¯t do it in a month, I¡¯ll do it in a year. If I can ¡®t, I¡¯ll do it for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll waste my time with you for the rest of my life. If you don¡¯t die, I won¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Just you wait, just you wait for our revenge. Today, you killed my friends and family, but one day, I¡¯ll slaughter your entire clan!¡±


    ¡°Nine-Yao great domain, we will come. We will make you afraid. Today¡¯s revenge will come one day!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As he listened to the words of the players before they died, sunlight¡¯s expression was indifferent. He only revealed a happy smile when the last player turned into ashes.


    At this moment, there were no longer any hostile forces within or outside of the underworld. He had already taken complete control of the underworld.


    In the eyes of riyao, the forces of Beiqi in the Boneyard were vulnerable. If they didn¡¯t submit, they would be destroyed. With the reinforcements of his brothers, there was no doubt that he would become the official sovereign.


    After taking a deep breath, RI Yao¡¯s body floated in the air and he slowly opened his arms, as if he was feeling something, his face was intoxicated.


    How could he not have any thoughts about power? however, with his big brother¡¯s suppression, he would never have the possibility of rising to power.


    But now, it was different. He was about to become the prefecture Lord. After receiving the great Emperor¡¯s blessing, he would obtain great strength and even a bit of authority in the netherworld.


    Everything was so beautiful, and at this moment, sunlight seemed to be enjoying it very much.


    At this moment, the air suddenly solidified and an evil and destructive aura came from not far away, causing RI Yao¡¯s nerves to instantly tighten.


    He immediately turned to look in the direction of the destruction aura.


    In the area where the Panshi Alchemist Association was located, a black light soared into the sky. Then, the black light spread in all directions at an extremely fast speed, devouring the surrounding buildings and even enveloping all the subordinates he had brought.


    ¡°This! Dark-type laws of nature?¡±


    The black light was so fast that even sunlight could not Dodge it.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    With a deafening sound, the earth trembled as it could not bear the heavy load. The entire sky was instantly shrouded in black light.

 Chapter 327 - Underworld exploded

    Chapter 327: Underworld exploded


    An hour ago.


    The alarm of an enemy invasion rang out in the underworld.


    While the players stationed in the city were shocked, they also began to swarm toward the city gate.


    At this time, nie Feng was still refining the explosive pill in the Panshi Alchemist Association.


    Due to war needs, nie Feng¡¯s explosive pills became a very popular strategic item. However, he was only one person, after all, and his energy was limited. At the same time, his strength was not strong, so he could not be of any use in the battle. Therefore, he was entrusted by many guilds to stay here and continuously make explosive pills for the soldiers who participated in the battle.


    However, the sudden arrival of the nine glory Army led by sunlight had truly shocked nie Feng, who was still in the midst of refining the pills. However, he was already at the final stage of the furnace of pills, so he still decided to finish refining the pills before going out to check on the situation.


    About 20 minutes later, an explosion was heard, and the refining process was completed.


    Nie Feng hurriedly kept the three completed explosive pills into his spatial space, then strode out.


    The next scene left nie Feng dumbfounded.


    It was a one-sided massacre, and a large number of players and NPCs fell under the sharp blades of the nine glory iron cavalry.


    Even his professional mentor, rock, had turned into dust under the powerful strength of sunlight.


    All of this gave nie Feng too great of a shock.


    As he watched the familiar figures fall one by one, nie Feng had the same thought as the players who had died. He only had one thought in his mind, and that was revenge. He wanted to take revenge.


    Under such circumstances, nie Feng understood that even if the players who were fighting in Boneyard rushed back, it would be of no use because the situation had already been set.


    However, how could he be willing to hand over the underworld just like that?


    He gradually clenched his fists. Then, he turned around and returned to the Panshi Alchemist Association. He found the alchemy furnace used by Panshi and poured all the medicinal herbs stored in the space into the furnace.


    During this period of time, nie Feng had comprehended a principle in alchemy. The higher the grade of the medicinal ingredients, the stronger the medicinal effects. And the stronger the medicinal effects, the stronger the explosive power.


    With his strength, he was no match for sunlight at all. He could only rely on these medicinal herbs.


    There was a total of more than 40000 medicinal herbs. These medicinal herbs were stored in his place by many guilds to make the explosive pills. However, nie Feng could not care about that. Right now, he only wanted to die together with the sun glory Army.


    After all the NPCs died, nie Feng no longer had any concerns. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the explosion hurting the innocent. He was completely focused on refining the potion.


    At this moment, the anger in nie Feng¡¯s heart was burning like the fire in the medicine furnace.


    What nie Feng didn¡¯t notice was that while his emotions were fluctuating violently, the traces of the laws of darkness in his body gradually became clear. It continuously absorbed the power of darkness into the furnace, corroding the medicinal herbs that were liquifying in the flames.


    After more than 20 minutes of refining, the medicine furnace couldn¡¯t bear the burden and cracks appeared. All kinds of medicinal effects were in conflict.


    Nie Feng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he controlled the fusion of the medicinal liquid. However, with his ability, he simply couldn¡¯t find the balance point of the fusion of 40000 medicinal herbs.


    The conflict between the medicinal liquids became more and more intense, and more and more law of darkness poured in. When everything went out of control, even nie Feng thought that he had failed.


    The medicine stove exploded.


    With the support of the laws of darkness, the power produced by the conflict between the medicinal herbs continued to rise, and it was filled with a destructive aura.


    The scorching energy instantly vaporized everything in the surroundings, including nie Feng, who was standing in front of the medicine stove. He couldn¡¯t resist the erosion of this destructive force and was instantly turned into fine powder.


    As this power was dissipating, it was also constantly absorbing the power of the laws of darkness in the surroundings, and the power accumulated inside was getting larger and larger.


    This gave Lu Wu a big shock.


    After the underworld was destroyed, although Lu Wu felt that it was a pity, he didn¡¯t have any worries.


    At the very least, players wouldn¡¯t die, and neither would bronze pendant and the others. The loss of underworld would only be temporary. It would return to the hands of players sooner or later.


    However, the destructive force in the Panshi Alchemist Association had frightened him because the force was still expanding. It had already caused a crack in the space inside the Panshi Alchemist Association and it could explode at any time.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t even have time to check the reason. He quickly put several important buildings built with soul coins into the divine artifact.


    It was also at this moment that the expanding destructive force tore the space inside the Panshi Alchemist Association. The terrifying energy instantly exploded.


    The power of the laws of darkness was too great. In the blink of an eye, all the buildings in hell were devoured by the black light. They disappeared in an instant. Even the Warriors under the sunbeams were not able to escape this disaster. They did not even know what had happened before they were wiped out by the black light.


    When the dazzling black light slowly dissipated, a black mushroom cloud rose above hell, and the earth trembled violently.


    However, the shock wave of the explosion once again spread out in all directions, extending the scope of the destruction.


    This was the power of the laws of darkness, the power of heaven and earth that only gods could master.


    Even nie Feng did not know that the law of darkness in his body would undergo such a magical change when he was in despair and anger. However, this power had completely lost control.


    BOOM!


    With the area of the explosion as the center, the ground began to collapse, and the pothole in the central area continued to expand.


    The entire underworld was like a divine Kingdom that had fallen into the abyss, slowly disintegrating.


    The aftermath of the explosion lasted for more than 10 minutes. By the time the dark energy dissipated, hell had already disappeared.


    All that was left was a circular crater. It could be said that the entire underworld had been completely wiped out by the explosion of the laws of darkness.


    Lu Wu was completely dumbfounded by this scene. Bei Li, who was standing beside him, also had his eyes wide open. He even forgot to lick the ice cream in his hand as he fell into a state of shock.


    At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s mood was extremely complicated. He didn¡¯t know what to say, and he didn¡¯t even want to talk at all.


    Even if hell had fallen into the hands of sunlight, it would definitely be taken back by the players who grew rapidly, but now it had been blown up into nothing ... Gone ... Not even a speck of dust was left ...


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Bei Li seemed to have recovered from his shock. He stuck out his tongue and licked the ice cream.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    Lu Wu was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak, because he knew that he had lost a large number of soul coins, a large number of soul coins for construction.


    Even though the main buildings such as the skills Pavilion and Hall of Heroes had been stored in the medium, he had still lost more than ten million soul coins in the explosion.


    Lu Wuxin was bleeding. He even wanted to punch nie Feng¡¯s head.


    He didn¡¯t expect this gentle-looking player to be so ruthless, creating a nuclear weapon to take the enemy down with him.


    Lu Wu really wanted to give nie Feng a permanent title for his courage.


    Looking at the silent Lu Wu, Bei Li ¡°si Yi¡± licked his ice cream and said,¡±


    ¡°Calm down, calm down!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he couldn¡¯t calm down even more. This kind of pain couldn¡¯t be shared and he could only bear it alone. It was too painful.


    So, he reached out and snatched the ice cream from Bei Li¡¯s hands. He took a big bite, then looked at the dumbfounded Bei Li and calmly said,¡±


    ¡°Calm down, calm down!¡±


    ¡°Sharing pain can really reduce pain,¡± Lu Wuxin thought to himself, so he took another bite.


    Bei Li¡¯s little face gradually turned red, then he jumped up and hit Lu Wu¡¯s chest hard with his head.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

 Chapter 328 - Unlocking the mission

    Chapter 328: Unlocking the mission


    At this time, Lu Wu and Bei Li both felt very heartbroken.


    Lu Wu¡¯s heart ached because underworld had exploded. Although he had enough money to rebuild it, he still felt heartache.


    Bei Li¡¯s heart ached because the ice cream had been taken away. He couldn¡¯t eat it anymore.


    But the underworld had already exploded, what else could he do? Lu Wu¡¯s liver hurt ...


    But the ice cream was already eaten. What else could they do? Bei Li¡¯s stomach hurt ...


    In the game, all the players who had rushed back from Boneyard saw a black mushroom cloud rising and spreading in the air from a distance, and their hearts tightened.


    Thinking that sunlight was destroying underworld, the players immediately sped up their return.


    However, when the players arrived in hell, they were all dumbfounded. There was no hell at all. There was only a huge crater in the ground, and not even a speck of hell was left.


    All the players were speechless.


    The players who saw this had extremely complicated feelings.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone here!¡±


    At this moment, a sharp-eyed person noticed a figure curled up on the ground in the crater, and his body was still trembling.


    Seeing this, the players all jumped into the crater and approached the figure.


    When the players came to the figure, they couldn¡¯t recognize who the bloodied figure was, so they all activated their analysis ability.


    [Sunlight (early stage ghost emperor)]:


    [Character information: ranked third among the nine brothers of the nine Yao great domain. In charge of the West of the nine Yao great domain¡¯s qiusai Ridge, subordinate to the sun glory Army.]


    [Character characteristics: cautious, intelligent]


    [Character status: near death (deteriorating), dark energy corrosion (deteriorating), 80% of body destroyed, irreparable!]


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the body of RI Yao, who was lying on the ground, was trembling uncontrollably. Countless black mist could be seen spreading and spreading on the surface of his body, constantly eroding it.


    The players ¡®arrival had alarmed him. He turned his head weakly to look at the players who had gathered around him. His lips trembled as if he wanted to say something, but he could not make a sound. Black blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth.


    Sunlight had never thought that this Northern divergent would be so ruthless. They had actually hidden such a terrifying law of darkness trap to ambush him and even destroyed the entire city for this.


    Riyao felt that he had miscalculated.


    This raid on underworld had been carefully planned by him. Even if the players did not leave the city, he would pretend that he was no match for them, or use other methods to lure the players out of the city to fight. Then, he would use the space crystal to raid the city and take over underworld.


    So when the players went out of the city to fight, he was very happy because he felt that he had won.


    However, the outcome was completely out of his expectations. From what he could see, he had also fallen for the same trick. Perhaps the players had been waiting for him to enter the city, or perhaps they had already planned to use the entire underworld in exchange for his life.


    How ruthless!


    RI Yao stared at the players around him and wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood again.


    The black blood dripped on the ground, making a sizzling sound of corrosion.


    ¡°Riyao, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡± After seeing the message from sunlight, the players were all furious. Although they did not know why he was so heavily injured, they believed that he was the main culprit behind the destruction of hell.


    Hence, the angry players began to attack sunlight.


    With sunlight as the center, the players formed a large circle and madly threw skills at him to vent their anger.


    Under the players ¡®frenzied attacks, sunlight was getting weaker and weaker.


    If he was at his peak, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of these players. However, the law of darkness was constantly eroding his body, and he couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    The power that was originally used to repair the body was also thrown into disorder by the players ¡®attacks, increasing the damage of the dark power.


    As he coughed out more and more black blood, the state of the sunlit room became weaker and weaker. The red light in his pupils slowly dissipated until it was extinguished.


    How ruthless!


    This was the last thought in riyao¡¯s mind before he died.


    He was originally very confident in this battle at Beiqi, but he didn¡¯t expect it to end in this way ...


    The moment he died, a white light appeared around the players around him.


    Everyone level up!


    However, this wasn¡¯t what the players wanted. Underworld had already disappeared, and their homes were gone.


    Even the death of sunlight was not enough to ease the anger in their hearts. Hence, they changed their direction and charged towards the burial land, wanting to continue fighting with the nine glory Army to vent their anger.


    This battle lasted for more than half a day. Although it ended with the players being completely annihilated, the nine glory Army also paid a heavy price and lost nearly one-fifth of their forces.


    In particular, the death of sunlight had caused the morale of the nine glory Army to fall. In the end, they did not station any troops in Beiqi but chose to return to nine glory.


    After all, the purpose of this battle was to ensure that sunlight could successfully become the official sovereign. However, now that sunlight was dead, there was no point in them staying here. After a discussion among the ghost kings of the nine radiance Army, they finally decided to return to the nine radiance great domain to report the situation.


    ¡­¡­


    After the battle ended, a post on the forum was suddenly pushed to the top.


    [Please let your lost friends return. We don¡¯t want this kind of separation!] [Op: lonely and invincible]


    There were countless players who followed this post. The most heartbreaking part of this battle was not the disappearance of underworld, but the death of their NPC friends.


    The reason why underworld was called home by players was inextricably linked to the existence of their NPC friends. Underworld could be rebuilt if it was gone, but they did not want their friends to leave just like that.


    Perhaps new NPCs would pick them up after they died, but the players couldn¡¯t accept that because it meant that they were really dead and would never appear again.


    This post was pushed to the main page of the official website by the players. Many players even used a pleading tone, hoping that the battle behind the scenes team could revive these friends.


    After seeing this post, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He also understood what the players were thinking because bronze pendants really existed.


    Although only a few people knew this, the NPCs ¡®personalities and actions made the players feel that they were alive, not rigid artificial intelligence virtual humans.


    However, although Lu Wu could easily resurrect bronze pendant and the others, Lu Wu wouldn¡¯t do it because he wouldn¡¯t cherish things that were too easy to get.


    However, he would create an opportunity for the players to work hard.


    So, when the players came online again, Lu Wu¡¯s mission appeared.


    [Unlocked mission: returning friends (all servers)]:


    [Mission description: enemies are invading. Underworld¡¯s NPCs fight back with all their might and engage in a battle with the enemy.] However, the enemy was too powerful. In the end, they were unable to resist the merciless trampling of the enemy cavalry and died defending the city. Under the call of all the players, the ¡°returning friends¡± mission was activated at this moment, and their path of resurrection was unlocked by unlocking the mission.


    [Mission objective: kill the enemy to obtain resurrection points. Each nine glory Army soldier is worth 1 point. Ghost Governor (1000 ¨C 3000 points), ghost king (5000 ¨C 32000 points), Starlight (100000 points). Resurrect one NPC randomly for every 10000 points.]


    [Resurrected NPCs: none (3789 in total)]


    This was the first time that a region-wide unlocking mission had appeared in the game.


    Although it was difficult, the players were very happy. The dark clouds in their hearts had also dispersed with the appearance of this mission.


    In the players ¡®eyes, as long as they could revive, it was better than anything else.


    Forum:


    The strongest Xue Li: ¡°I¡¯m so happy~in the future, let¡¯s work together to kill the enemy and let our friends resurrect as soon as possible. All the best!¡±


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: it¡¯s better to have hope than anything else. I¡¯ll focus on grinding in the nine Yao great domain in the future. I¡¯m going to kill to my heart¡¯s content (happy!)]


    [Suika Tairo: sigh, I don¡¯t have a home anymore. I¡¯m going online again to the nine-Yao great domain to vent my anger. I¡¯m going to save more points to revive my friends.]


    ¡­¡­


    The players on the forum encouraged each other and were full of confidence. They stared fiercely at the nine Yao great domain, preparing for their counterattack.


    However, someone on the forum raised a question.


    [Crayon Shinchan: haven¡¯t you guys realized a problem?] How did the underworld disappear? if it was destroyed by the sunlight, why was the sunlight so severely injured? ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t for sunlight, the players ¡®strongest forces are rock and Hydra. Many players saw them killed by sunlight. Right now, I¡¯m still very confused as to why hell exploded and why sunlight was heavily injured!


    [Disorder splitting wind hammer: I was in hell at that time. I personally witnessed the death of brass hook, Boulder, and the Hydra. However, sunlight wasn¡¯t injured at all. Even at the moment of my death, I didn¡¯t see any powerful individuals appear to help. I¡¯m also very confused. Can someone explain?]


    [Winter Assault: I was one of the last few to die, and I didn¡¯t see any other forces appear at the time (confused)]


    [Death ray: I¡¯m dumbfounded by what you¡¯ve said. I¡¯ve always thought that the destruction of hell was related to the sunlit Empire. But now that I think about it, something doesn¡¯t seem right either (dumbfounded face).]


    While the players were discussing, nie Feng, who was reading the post, was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    After knowing that the NPCs could be resurrected, the anger in nie Feng¡¯s heart had already subsided. What was left was only fear.


    He didn¡¯t know if he would become The Public Enemy of the players like Hu He did if he were to say that he was the one who blew up underworld. At this moment, his face was pale with fear.


    After all, nie Feng himself did not expect the power of that explosion to be so terrifying.


    However, if he didn¡¯t come clean, nie Feng felt that he would be done for. Because those 40000 herbs were given to him by other guilds to make explosive pills. They didn¡¯t belong to him at all.


    However, nie Feng felt that even if he sold himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pay back the small change.


    For a moment, nie Feng was caught in a mental struggle.


    Confess! Concealment!


    Two thoughts swirled in his mind.


    At this moment, a message popped up in his friend list. Nie Feng subconsciously opened the message list and several chat boxes appeared.


    Chen Ziyu: ¡°wind, how many explosive pills do you have now? I¡¯m about to lead a group to sweep the nine Yao great domain.¡±(Smile)


    [Lu Zhan: boss Shao, restocking!] Restocking! I have to say, your explosive balls are really good, how many more do you have (funny)


    [Ye Xue ¡®er: boss Shao, give me all the goods you have. I need them urgently. The other guilds can wait for a while. (Smile)]


    Li Xiao: ¡°wind, why don¡¯t you just join our guild? I can buy all of your goods by myself, and I can also provide you with a large number of medicinal herbs. Oh right, how many more goods do you have? don¡¯t sell them all, leave some for me (funny).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the inquiries of the Guild leaders in the chat box, nie Feng¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    Now that all 40000 medicinal herbs were gone, even if he had the energy to continue refining, he did not have the money to buy so many medicinal herbs.


    At this moment, nie Feng was so aggrieved that he was on the verge of tears ...

 Chapter 329 - no more weaknesses

    Chapter 329: Chapter 329 no more weaknesses


    After the explosion of underworld, Lu Wu did not start the restoration work of underworld directly.


    Lu Wu had also carefully considered this.


    After all, the crisis of the nine Yao great domain¡¯s invasion had yet to be resolved. The difference in strength was obvious. It would be easy to rebuild underworld, but it would be far too difficult to defend it. It was very likely that the nine Yao great domain would invade the underworld again the next time it attacked.


    Therefore, Lu Wu simply activated the random resurrection mode of the hell server for the players. Although this would not unite the strength of the players, it would make the players invulnerable.


    Moreover, Lu Wu also gave the players hope by opening an ultimate mission, which was that after the players took over the nine Yao great domain, underworld would officially begin its restoration.


    The quest to repair hell and the quest to revive the NPCs excited the players. If they won the war against the nine Yao great domain, they would get back everything they had lost. Therefore, the players were very serious about taking over the nine Yao great domain.


    Moreover, other than taking back everything they had lost, they could also reap great benefits from this war.


    In addition to the soul coins, the spirit ores in the nine Yao great domain were also coveted by the Beiqi players.


    At this stage, the class-change for blacksmiths had been fully activated, and spirit ores had become a consumable item that was even rarer than spirit materials. Therefore, taking over the nine Yao great domain would be of great help to the development of the players.


    Hatred and profit were the driving forces for players to fight against the nine-Yao great domain.


    In order to encourage the players, Lu Wu also opened the team resurrection point leaderboard and explained that after the end of this mission, the top 10000 teams would be rewarded with a special title.


    The destruction of underworld and the death of the NPCs had given the players no more worries.


    At this moment, the fourth scourge Army¡¯s crazy side was once again revealed. In small teams, they began to launch crazy attacks on the nine-Yao great domain 24 hours a day.


    In the southern region of the nine Yao great domain, Gu Yu was leading the myth Guild to launch a sneak attack on a frontline stronghold of the nine Yao Army.


    Although they did not have any advantage in numbers, the members of the myth were well-coordinated and their professions complemented each other. They also put a lot of pressure on the nine glory Army soldiers stationed in this stronghold. Even if they could retreat for a while, the 1000-man team would arrive again in a few hours, making them suffer unspeakable pain. As more and more soldiers died, the stronghold was slowly being devoured ...


    At the base of the seething Valley in the West of the nine Yao great domain, two figures were wandering around the base like ghosts. Every time they found an opportunity to attack, inky and youzi would jump out from the shadows and give the enemy a fatal blow.


    Although the deaths of the soldiers had alarmed the garrison in the encampment, even the few ghost Governor commanders in the encampment had no countermeasures against youzi and inky¡¯s flawless assassinations. They couldn¡¯t find any trace of the assassins at all, and could only hide in the encampment¡¯s defensive circle ...


    At the Western border of the nine Yao great domain, ao Jian wielded Nine Swords by himself. With him as the center, the sharp sword Qi created a storm of blades. With such a violent attack method, he continued to reap the lives of his enemies, killing all the members of the observation team who were stationed at the Western border.


    In the hills to the East of the nine Yao great domain, Tang mu was dancing with the flow of time under the siege of the soldiers of the material escort team, constantly reaping the lives of the enemies in such a gorgeous way.


    Although it was a massacre, there was no sense of blood. The blood of the enemy was like beautiful flowers blooming at this moment, giving their dance their own blessing.


    The ten-man supply escort team did not last long before they were all killed by the gorgeous attack.


    Looking at the box of Spirit ores, Tang MU¡¯s face revealed a smile. This was because his time flow also required the support of spirit ores to level up. This was what he needed the most besides experience.


    The other seven, ye Xue ¡®er, Chen Ziyu, Liu Chan, and many other players were all swearing to the nine Yao great domain that their fourth calamity was coming!


    ¡­¡­


    Nine Yao great domain, xuantian Pavilion.


    It was still the same familiar scene, but two of the seats had lost their owners.


    The remaining seven brothers were all very silent.


    The death of riyao was a huge blow to them.


    Originally, in their opinion, with the strength of the early stage of the ghost emperor riyao, coupled with the reinforcements they had sent, it could be said that it was more than enough to take down Beiqi. However, the outcome was beyond their expectations. Although they won, the price they paid was too heavy.


    They had endured for tens of thousands of years, but in the past few months, two of their brothers had actually left. They were clearly unable to accept this fact.


    ¡°I really want to know how third brother died. With his strength, even if he encountered an enemy he couldn¡¯t fight against, he should have no problem escaping!¡± Starshine asked with a gloomy face as his gaze swept across the few brothers present.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked the Vice commander leading the troops. No other forces appeared in the battle with Beiqi this time. Moreover, if a strong enemy really did appear, why are the soldiers fine and only third brother dead?¡± Flame¡¯s eyes flickered with anger as he spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°Only lie Shan, and only he has the strength to kill third brother!¡± Jin Yao gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to his brothers ¡®analysis, Starshine suddenly snorted.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be lie Shan. Based on my understanding of lie Shan, if it was really him, how could he have only killed riyao? with his character, he would definitely have killed all of our nine radiance¡¯s troops. There must be other reasons!¡±


    ¡°The Vice commander of this expedition mentioned that the entire underworld had been reduced to ruins in this battle. At that time, third brother had led a portion of the soldiers to launch a surprise attack on underworld. Everything had logically gone smoothly. Along the way, Beiqi¡¯s forces had also chosen to retreat because of the problem of underworld¡¯s defeat. However, this is where the problem lies. Why was underworld, which was supposed to be taken down by third brother, suddenly destroyed? because all of the soldiers who went to underworld with third brother were killed, we have no way of knowing what happened in underworld!¡± Shui Yao, who had been silent all this time, began to analyze.


    ¡°Could it be that other than the cracked mountain, there are also powerful guardians hidden in Beiqi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for it to be a Guardian. You have to understand that even if a Guardian like lie Shan were to attack, it¡¯s impossible for him to destroy the entire underworld. It should be someone else.¡±


    Starshine¡¯s words made the brothers fall into silence again.


    That¡¯s right. If it was a Guardian who helped Beiqi¡¯s forces resist the foreign enemies, then why did it destroy underworld? but if it wasn¡¯t an existence who helped Beiqi resist the foreign enemies, then why did it kill sunlight?


    Sunlight¡¯s strength had already reached the ghost emperor realm. An enemy who could kill him must be extremely powerful. The jiuyao brothers felt that they had never offended such a terrifying existence.


    Even when lie Shan was still around, they had chosen to be on good terms with him instead of being his enemy.


    In the netherworld, they had reached the peak of power step by step, and they knew very well how to seek benefits and avoid risks.


    All the problems seemed extremely contradictory. Like the players, the nine radiance brothers felt that something was wrong the more they thought about it, but they could not figure out the reason.


    In the end, the star brilliance Prefecture Lord couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and decided to personally go and investigate. At the same time, he asked his brothers to prepare the Army and set off for Beiqi after he returned.


    At the current stage, the North divergent¡¯s forces were constantly harassing them, and they couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Since this battle had already been fought, they had to be more thorough. The Starlight Prefecture Lord had already made preparations to personally lead the Army to attack.


    After giving his orders, the Starlight Palace Lord flew out of the xuantian Pavilion and headed straight for Beiqi.


    Riyao¡¯s death was too strange. Before attacking Beiqi, Starshine felt that it was better for him to figure out the situation to avoid any unexpected situations that he couldn¡¯t deal with.


    After a few hours of flight, Starshine¡¯s figure appeared in the sky above Hades.


    Looking at the huge crater below, Starshine¡¯s falling body froze because he felt a law aura.


    This was the law of darkness!


    Although it was already very thin, Starshine could still detect it in an instant. Moreover, the aura of the dark Law was coming from the crater below.


    After looking at the crater in silence for a long time, Starshine¡¯s figure flashed, and he turned around and flew towards the nine Yao great domain.


    At this moment, Starshine had a guess that the death of Dayao might be related to the gods of the netherworld.


    The nomological power of darkness was clearly not something that could be fully mastered by ghost emperors like them. However, the place where he died still had the faint aura of the dark energy after the explosion. All of this made Starshine suspicious.


    However, Starshine was sure that he had never offended a God-level powerhouse before. There was no need to doubt this. After all, how could he still be alive after offending a God?


    Thus, Starshine¡¯s guess was that his death had something to do with a Yin God who had accidentally passed by hell. For some reason, Starshine had angered this God who had mastered the law of darkness, so he had wiped out the entire hell.


    There was one more thing that could prove this conclusion, and that was that moonlight had successfully become the Beiqi Prefecture Lord.


    If Beiqi really had such a powerful Guardian in the dark, why didn¡¯t he take action when yueyao became the official sovereign?


    After having this guess, Starshine¡¯s mood became extremely complicated, and the strong desire to avenge riyao¡¯s death gradually faded.


    Even though riyao was his brother, they had no chance of winning against the yin God even if the entire nine Yao great domain joined forces. This was not revenge, but death.


    While he was thinking, the Starlight¡¯s flying speed became faster and faster.


    After returning to xuantian Pavilion, Starshine told his brothers about his guess.


    The brothers ¡®reaction was the same as Starshine¡¯ s. They fell into silence because they all clearly understood that it was too unrealistic to seek revenge on the gods of the netherworld. They simply couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Big brother, what about Beiqi?¡± Huo Yao could not help but ask.


    ¡°The yin God might just be passing by, but he definitely can¡¯t be Beiqi¡¯s Guardian. Otherwise, yueyao wouldn¡¯t have been able to become the official sovereign so easily. So, everything went on as usual, and we sent our troops to take Beiqi!¡±


    Hearing Starshine¡¯s words, the remaining six brothers nodded their heads hard. They only had one thought now, and that was to take over Beiqi and use the blood of the people of Beiqi to comfort their two brothers who had passed away.


    Although all of this might not have anything to do with the forces of Beiqi, the moonlight and the sunlight had both died to become the Beiqi Prefecture Lord. At this moment, Beiqi had already become a thorn in the nine radiance brothers ¡®side.


    After that, the brothers each left and began to mobilize their own troops, preparing to send troops to Beiqi.


    The news that the nine Yao great domain was preparing for another invasion soon spread among the players, but they didn¡¯t respond to the possible invasion.


    Now that underworld had been lost, the players did not care if the nine radiance Army would come or not. What they needed to do was to use their advantage to slowly whittle down the nine radiance Army¡¯s strength and slowly build up their advantage until they were strong enough to devour the nine radiance Army in one go.


    Therefore, when the nine radiance Army once again arrived at Beiqi, they discovered that no force in the entire Beiqi had come to stop them.


    Meanwhile, the players took advantage of the fact that the nine Yao great domain¡¯s defenses were weak to launch a frenzied offensive.

 Chapter 330 - The heretic King’s experiment

    Chapter 330: The heretic King¡¯s experiment


    ?


    While the players of Beiqi and the nine Yao great domain were engaged in a fierce battle, the blue Void great domain in the North was also in an intense battle.


    At this time, in the demon area at the center of the blue Void region, the battle between the yuanxu Army and the evil king Army had just come to an end. Both armies had begun to retreat.


    However, the heretic King, who was leading the Army in the battle this time, did not return to the ruins where he had been stationed. Instead, he followed the players straight to the hidden Dragon Village.


    During this period, they had fought many battles with the yuanxu Army. At this time, evil king was more and more satisfied with the players. He was proud to have such a fearless Army.


    It was also because of the players that the yuanxu Army failed time and time again. It could be said that the player clans were already famous in the blue Void region, and their fearless fighting style made many of the yuanxu Army¡¯s soldiers shiver.


    Even though he was very satisfied with the player clans that were loyal to him, the more he came into contact with the players, the more he realized that there was something unusual about the player clans.


    He clearly remembered that Li Xing had told him before that the innate characteristic of the players ¡®clans was the ability to resurrect three times at the altar.


    Although evil king was surprised by such a strange ability, he did not doubt it. Furthermore, he had studied the players ¡®resurrection altars before, but he could not find anything special about them.


    However, after a few months, Xie Wang realized that there was something strange about the player clans.


    Even though he did not count the numbers, evil king felt that there were more and more clan members ...


    He had thought it was an illusion, until one day he really used his divine sense to count it ...


    On the first day, there were 30000 more players in the player clans ...


    The next day, there were 50000 more players in the player clans ...


    On the third day, there were 30000 more players in the player clans ...


    What was even more outrageous was that after a huge battle with the yuanxu Army, not only did none of the players in the player clans lose their members the next day, but there were nearly 500000 more players. (That day, there was an increase in the number of new players due to 173 company¡¯s publicity.)


    Evil king was completely dumbfounded. Why were there more and more players? what was going on?


    If it was because of the players ¡®clans¡¯ fast reproduction rate, evil king could understand it. However, it could not be that fast. There were less than 9 million players, but there were 500000 more in one night!


    As a result, Xie Wang, who had realized that something was amiss, was prepared to go to Hidden Dragon Village to take a look at the situation after the battle was over. He wanted to find out what was going on in this Strange Matter.


    From Li Xing¡¯s words, evil king learned that the players ¡®resurrection time after death was three hours. Hence, he hid in the dark and began to observe the situation of the players in Hidden Dragon Village.


    In fact, heretic King trusted the player clans very much. The player clans had proven themselves in countless battles with the yuanxu Army and won his respect.


    He was the evil king, the embodiment of the evil thoughts of an evil god. He did not have complicated emotions, and his understanding of many things was actually very simple and direct. However, the players ¡®hot-blooded and fearless way of fighting had earned heretic King¡¯s attention, and they had gradually developed feelings for each other through their interactions.


    This time, he was only investigating the player clans because of heretic King¡¯s curiosity.


    He had a portion of the evil God¡¯s memory fragments in his mind. Although they were not complete, it allowed evil king to understand the formation and operating laws of the netherworld more than many people.


    That was why evil king felt that it was unbelievable that such a mystical player clan existed. He even felt that it was against some of the laws of the netherworld.


    For example, his soul power would not dissipate after death, or he would be reborn in another place after death.


    In order to find out the reason, Xie Wang had hidden himself in Hidden Dragon Village for a day and a night. After doing some calculations, he discovered that ...


    There were more players now!


    After all, they had just experienced a great battle with the yuanxu Army in the Moyu yesterday!


    Although the players had three chances to revive, they had been through so many wars that they should have been dead by now. How could there still be so many of them?


    Xie Wang was completely dumbfounded.


    Driven by his curiosity, Xie Wang was ready to conduct an experiment.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, McRae, who had just come online, was about to call his friends to go to the draconic swamp to catch the Earth Dragon as usual.


    Due to the increasing number of new players in the European server and the influence of the number one knight, Reinhardt, there were more and more players playing Knight. As a result, mounts became the best selling product in the European server.


    High-level players catching mounts and selling them to new players had become an effective way to earn soul coins, and McRae was doing the same.


    At this moment, McRae was really glad that he had played this game with Reinhardt.


    Although he wasn¡¯t as strong as Lionheart, he had many years of experience in the game and was one of the first players, so he was doing pretty well in the game.


    In addition to selling some soul coins to maintain his living expenses, McRae had also ignited the passion for the game that he once had, and put all the rest of his soul coins into the game in exchange for his growth.


    Since the current environment in the blue Void great domain basically had a small battle every day and a big battle every three days, consumable items were very popular.


    On the other hand, the mounts tamed by Knights could be resurrected.


    However, many low-level Knights did not have the ability to resurrect their mounts before they mastered taming skills. Therefore, capturing mounts and selling them had become a part of the industry chain in the game. In addition to the constant influx of new players, this method of making money was still very popular among the high-level players at the current stage, except for the rich players of course.


    After making an appointment with his in-game friends at the hidden Dragon Swamp area, McRae bought some potions from the mall, and then walked out of the hidden Dragon Village.


    However, as soon as McRae walked out of Hidden Dragon Village, he saw a black fiendish wind blowing in his face, which instantly rolled him into the air.


    McRae was shocked and struggled to get away, but the raging black wind became more and more violent, and soon red words began to appear above his head.


    -293


    -383


    -476


    ¡­¡­


    In a short while, McRae was killed by the black fiendish wind.


    Looking at the gradually dimming picture, McRae was completely dumbfounded.


    He subconsciously looked at the kill notification.


    [You have been killed by the evil king!]


    After seeing the cause of his death, McRae was even more dumbfounded. He could not understand why the evil king wanted to kill him. After all, the players were now ¡°on the same side¡± as the evil king.


    After a moment¡¯s contemplation, McRae came to a conclusion. Perhaps the old heretic King had accidentally hurt him while experimenting with some ability.


    At this time, McRae felt that this was the only reason that could explain it. After all, he had never offended the evil king.


    Although he was depressed, McRae could only accept it. After all, he was just an insignificant player, and it was unrealistic to seek revenge on the heretic King.


    Three hours later ...


    McRae, who was online again, walked out of Hidden Dragon Village and headed toward Hidden Dragon Swamp.


    At this time, McRae still believed that his previous death was just an accident. If the evil king had massacred at the village entrance, the forum would have been in an uproar. How could there be no news?


    However, before McRae could run far away from the village entrance, a gust of black wind came again and lifted him up into the sky.


    McRae was frightened, and he couldn¡¯t help but start howling,¡±


    ¡°Evil king! Lord evil king, stop!¡±


    ¡°Eh? You knew it was me?¡± The evil king, who was hiding in the dark, was surprised, and his figure slowly appeared in front of McRae.


    ¡°Lord heretic King, I hope I have not offended you.¡±


    Looking at McRae¡¯s frightened face, Xie Wang felt a headache. He didn¡¯t know where he had given himself away, that such an obscure assassination had been exposed.


    However, the players were his subordinates, after all. Since they had already been discovered, it would be a little unreasonable for him to attack them.


    But right now, the heretic King¡¯s curiosity had yet to be satisfied...And it was very difficult to bear!


    ¡°Lord heretic King, you must have made a mistake. Let me go!¡± McRae shouted with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Oh, right, I made a mistake. I¡¯ll let you go now!¡± The evil king nodded in realization and followed the excuse given by McRae. Then, with a wave of his hand, the black fiendish wind dispersed, and McRae fell straight from a height of several hundred meters.


    McRae was speechless.


    This death made McRae feel very aggrieved. He had only shouted to let go, but he did not expect that evil king would really let go.


    F * ck, that¡¯s a few hundred meters up in the air! Don¡¯t you know how to be gentle? Also, don¡¯t you know how to apologize for getting the wrong person? *****(omitted)


    After logging out of the game, McRae couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    Although it was the second time that the heretic King had killed him, McRae still did not think that the heretic King was deliberately targeting him, because he had no enmity with the heretic King, much less any interactions with him. McRae was certain of this.


    McRae, who felt insecure, began to check the official forum during the cooldown period of his resurrection.


    After browsing through the posts on the official website, McRae found that the other players did not have such a situation.


    This made him even more certain that Xie Wang had made a mistake.


    Thus, three hours later, he entered the game again.


    This time, McRae hid in the village for a long time, but in the end, he still bravely walked out of Hidden Dragon Village.


    After all, it was not a good idea to stay in the village.


    After walking for hundreds of meters, McRae, who was still not swept away by the black wind, finally felt relieved.


    But right at this time, Blackwind appeared again.


    Looking at the black fiend wind, McRae wailed,¡±


    ¡°Xie Wang, why are you targeting me!¡±


    ¡°Because you stepped out of the village with your left foot first!¡±


    Xie Wang, who could no longer find an excuse to kill, could only answer in this way.

 Chapter 331 - Truth and lies (2 in 1)

    Chapter 331: Truth and lies (2 in 1)


    Recently, something had happened in the European server forum, and it had caused a heated discussion among many players.


    The cause was a post by a player on the forum.


    [Help!] I¡¯ve been killed by the heretic King four times, a whole four times! Did you all have such an encounter? and it¡¯s just me alone! I¡¯m about to faint from crying! [Building head: it¡¯s already noon, McRae.]


    (Attached is a screenshot of him being killed)


    Content: ...


    After being killed by heretic King four times in a row, McRae¡¯s mental state almost collapsed.


    He felt that he was still quite well-behaved in the game and had never offended anyone. On the battlefield, he had even killed enemies without fear of death for the sake of soul coins, but why was he being targeted by evil king now?


    McRae, who couldn¡¯t figure it out, could only turn to the players on the forum for help. After all, evil king was their boss now, and he had no way to deal with it.


    The players on the forum were also very surprised to see McRae¡¯s encounter. They began to ask what had happened to McRae, and even wondered if he had done something to offend the evil king.


    In the face of the players ¡®doubts, McRae repeatedly assured them that he had not done anything out of line, and even specifically told them his daily schedule.


    McRae¡¯s solemn promise made many players start to believe what he said.


    However, the players had come into contact with evil king before. Even though they did not know him very well, they knew his personality very well.


    Right now, the player clans could be said to be heretic King¡¯s most valued subordinate force. Therefore, the players felt that evil King¡¯s act of killing McRae was a little abnormal. For a while, the players had all kinds of speculations, and some players even suggested that evil king was plotting something. In short, the European server forum was in an uproar.


    This matter naturally attracted Li Xing¡¯s attention.


    At this moment, Li Xing¡¯s friend list was filled with a lot of messages. They were basically all asking him what was going on.


    Since Li Xing was the ¡°player clan¡¯s clan leader¡± who had a direct connection with heretic King, he was the only one who could handle this matter.


    After a moment of thought, Li Xing decided to head to the ancient ruins to ask Xie Wang about it.


    Three hours later, Li Xing¡¯s figure appeared in the ruins.


    His arrival attracted the attention of the guards, who immediately stepped forward to stop Li Xing. However, after seeing Li Xing¡¯s appearance through the bonfire, the guards consciously retreated, and even bowed respectfully to Li Xing.


    The player clans had also won their respect after several battles with the yuanxu Army. As the clan leader of the player clan and the most important subordinate of the evil king, they naturally did not dare to slight Li Xing.


    Li Xing nodded slightly and walked past the four guards, heading toward the center of the ruins where Xie Wang was.


    No one knew when the ruins in the central area were built, but stone pillars stood tall and surrounded a Palace. As these stone pillars had been weathered, it looked like the entire stone pillar Palace would collapse at any time.


    Li Xing strode into the ruins ¡®Palace, his eyes sweeping around before he said,¡±


    ¡°Boss Xie Wang, I¡¯m here!¡± Li Xing waited after he finished speaking.


    A moment later, a black gust of wind rose around them, and Xie Wang¡¯s figure slowly materialized in the stone Hall. It gradually became clear, and he appeared before Li Xing.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me, Li Xing?¡± Xie Wang asked Li Xing with a smile that was not a smile.


    Li Xing felt his head throb when he saw Xie Wang, but it was better to get to the bottom of this. He said,


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on recently? Did my clansmen offend you in any way?¡±


    Although Li Xing said this, the meaning behind his words was actually very clear. He was asking why the heretic King wanted to kill McRae.


    Xie Wang was silent for a moment before he slowly said,


    ¡°To be honest, ever since you pledged your loyalty to me, I¡¯ve never doubted your loyalty. In fact, you¡¯ve also proven your loyalty, but there are a few things I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Li Xing frowned slightly.¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you have any questions related to this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xie Wang nodded.¡±I remember clearly that you once told me that the innate ability of your player clan is to have three chances of resurrection at the altar, right?¡±


    Li Xing¡¯s heart clenched when he heard this. He now understood why Xie Wang had done this.


    ¡°I never doubted this before, but the increase in the number of clan members is indeed a little abnormal. I didn¡¯t pay attention to it before, but after paying attention, I realized that the number of clan members has never decreased after each battle with void abyss. Instead, it has been increasing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the first point, the problem with the number of your clansmen. Perhaps you can tell me that your player clans have particularly strong reproductive abilities, and I can accept this point. Then I¡¯ll talk about the second point, the strength of your family! Because of the number of races, I noticed something when I secretly investigated your player clans. I found that your clan¡¯s strength seemed to have been increasing, and it was an all-round increase. This could be discovered from the few battles with the yuanxu Army!¡±


    ¡°In addition to strength, I also noticed that although you players weren¡¯t afraid of death in the beginning, your adaptability to war wasn¡¯t strong. I even saw some of your clansmen vomit after the war because they couldn¡¯t adapt. This kind of behavior was more like a novice on the battlefield, not a race that was used to war.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it back then. However, the number of times you¡¯re not used to it has gradually decreased as the number of Wars increased. It seems like you player clans have gotten used to the wars. This is a little strange. Logically speaking, you player clans have existed in this region for so long, so you should have experienced countless battles. Why are you only getting used to the wars now?¡±


    ¡°This is the second point. The improvement of your clansmen¡¯s strength and their adaptive performance in battle ...¡±


    Xie Wang smiled and stared at Li Xing,¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you want to explain about these two points?¡±


    Li Xing didn¡¯t reply, but his heart was thumping. He¡¯d expected Xie Wang to find out, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so fast. He could already guess what was going to happen next.


    Seeing Li Xing¡¯s silence, Xie Wang laughed again.


    ¡°This third point was what you personally admitted to me at that time. Every player clan member has three chances to revive!¡±


    ¡°There were too many suspicious points that made me doubt whether the so-called three revivals were real or fake, so I found a player to do an experiment. This is also the answer you wanted, why did I kill your people!¡±


    Li Xing was suddenly enlightened. He now understood why evil king had attacked McRae for no reason. It was obvious that McRae had been unlucky enough to become the evil King¡¯s experimental target.


    At this moment, evil king continued,¡±I still remember the first battle between you and the yuanxu Army. At that time, you were all wiped out. Logically speaking, every member of your player clan had lost one chance to revive, so when I killed him a second time and saw him revive, I was already suspicious. However, I believed you, and I believed you very much, so I continued this experiment. So I killed him four times ...¡±


    After he finished speaking, Xie Wang looked at Li Xing and smirked.


    ¡°Li Xing, you¡¯ve let me down. In order to nurture you, I¡¯ve given you the many treasures left behind by the evil god and taught you many combat skills. Although you¡¯re my subordinates, I, evil king, have never let you down!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I, Xie Wang, am just a wisp of an evil thought, and I don¡¯t have a real body. I¡¯m different from you, but I¡¯m very happy to be with you because I¡¯ve found that my feelings have become richer and richer, so I¡¯m filled with gratitude towards you player clans!¡± ¡°Especially you, Li Xing!¡± Compared to being my subordinate, I think that the word ¡°friend¡± is more suitable for our relationship. But why did you lie to me? can you give me an explanation?¡±


    ¡°You know, when I came to this conclusion, I didn¡¯t go to you, and I didn¡¯t do anything extreme. I was waiting for the day when you truly acknowledge me as the evil king, then you¡¯ll come to me and tell me the truth! But now that you¡¯ve come, I¡¯ll tell you the answer!¡±


    Li Xing¡¯s emotions were complicated as he looked at Xie Wang, who had a murderous look in his eyes.


    Just as heretic King had said, he had never let the player clans down, but they had been using him all this time. This made Li Xing feel a little guilty.


    He still clearly remembered that the evil king had once said to him in a casual chat that he never cared about some bullsh * t official sovereign, much less the life and death of others. The reason he wanted to defeat Yuan Xu and become an official sovereign was just to find something exciting to do.


    Just as Xie Wang had said, he was a wisp of an evil thought. He did not have any complicated emotions, so what he liked to do the most was to let himself experience emotional fluctuations, just like those living creatures.


    Fighting for the position of official sovereign with Yuan Xu was just something the evil king did in pursuit of excitement.


    The heretic King had also said that he admired the player clans because the battle to the death with the yuanxu Army in the infernal domain had ignited a passion he had never felt before.


    Xie Wang had even promised him that even if he, Li Xing, died one day, he would still protect the player clan.


    Evil king had even said that if he really obtained the position of official sovereign one day, he might let the descendants of the player clans inherit the position.


    Li Xing had always seen evil King¡¯s sincerity towards the player clans, so Li Xing did not know how to explain evil King¡¯s words. He did not even know how to face evil king.


    Xie Wang looked at the silent Li Xing, waiting for his reply. Li Xing stood where he was with a complicated expression, not saying anything for a long time.


    ¡°Go back. It won¡¯t be too late to tell me after you¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯ve said it before, I, Xie Wang, have always believed in you!¡±


    Li Xing¡¯s body trembled as he stared at Xie Wang in disbelief.


    ¡°Come up with a better reason next time. At least you can fool me!¡± Xie Wang asked again.


    ¡°You ... You¡¯ve forgiven me?¡± Li Xing stuttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯ve always believed in you, and you¡¯ve always called me boss. I, evil king, acknowledge this title. Although you¡¯ve lied to me, your player family has never betrayed me, so there¡¯s no need to forgive ...¡±


    Although evil king had lived for millions of years, he was not as emotional as an ordinary person. However, after interacting with the player clans, evil king realized that he had become more and more emotional. Thus, in his eyes, the player clans were completely different from the other subordinate forces.


    Although Xie Wang¡¯s eyes shone with a vicious light when he said this, Li Xing could still see a sliver of disappointment and dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    At this moment, Xie Wang was like a child who had just made a good friend. As he interacted with his good friend, he gradually realized that only he was sincere, while his so-called good friend had been hiding things from him.


    Even though the truth made him angry and sad, he still didn¡¯t want to lose his friend Li Xing and his family.


    Li Xing¡¯s expression was complicated as he looked at Xie Wang. He opened his mouth to say something, but he held back.


    It was not up to him to decide whether to tell heretic King about the player clan¡¯s Secret. Even though he was the ¡°player clan¡¯s clan leader,¡± he could not represent the players.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t thought about it, then go back first and think about how to make up this flawless story!¡± Xie Wang said rather impatiently.


    However, Li Xing discovered that Xie Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation when he spoke. In the end, however, it turned into disappointment.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right. You said that you¡¯ve never let us players down, and I, Li Xing, promise you that I¡¯ve always treated you as my boss. I¡¯ll never let you down!¡±


    After saying this, Li Xing turned around and left.


    As he watched Li Xing¡¯s back, the fierceness in Xie Wang¡¯s eyes faded, replaced by relief.


    In truth, he did not want to hear any explanation or lie. Although Li Xing had not said anything, Xie Wang was still very pleased. At the very least, Li Xing had not lied to him.


    Xie Wang could sense the sincerity in Li Xing¡¯s emotional fluctuations, especially when he heard his last words before he left. In Xie Wang¡¯s eyes, those words and his heart were the best guarantee he could have.


    Although his curiosity had not been satisfied, in the netherworld, the races that could survive had their own secrets. Although the secrets of the players ¡®families made him curious, he didn¡¯t want to know anymore.


    Not long after Li Xing left, Xie Wang¡¯s figure also disappeared from the spot.


    At this time, a ghostly figure came from the outside world under the moonlight. He silently dodged the guards and entered the stone pillar Palace.


    Naturally, his appearance could not be hidden from Xie Wang. At this moment, Xie Wang¡¯s figure slowly condensed with the appearance of the black fiendish wind. He appeared behind the ghostly figure, then raised his hand and slammed it down.


    Ripples appeared on the surface of the ghostly figure¡¯s body after being hit by Xie Wang¡¯s palm, completely nullifying the force. His body floated forward like a feather, and then slowly landed on the ground.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Xie Wang said coldly as he stared at the figure.


    ¡°Xie Wang, shall we have a chat?¡± The ghostly figure said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sneaky. I think I¡¯ll just kill you and extract your soul. I¡¯ll talk to your soul!¡± The corners of Xie Wang¡¯s mouth curled up. His body flickered and he appeared in front of the ghostly figure. He suddenly slammed down with his right palm, and a violent fiendish wind suddenly formed, sweeping forward.


    In the face of Xie Wang¡¯s baleful wind, the ghostly figure clearly could no longer withstand it and suddenly collapsed.


    At this moment, Xie Wang stretched out his hand toward the area where the ghostly figure had collapsed. He wanted to grab the person¡¯s soul, but to his surprise, no soul was captured.


    ¡°Xie Wang, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. I don¡¯t think this is a good idea!¡± At some point, the ghostly figure had appeared behind Xie Wang.


    ¡°You have some ability!¡±


    Xie Wang snorted coldly and turned to attack again, but he saw the ghostly figure suddenly take a step back. The shadow on the surface of his body dissipated, revealing his true body.


    Xie Wang could not help but be stunned as he looked at the child with long, soft white hair. However, he did not let down his guard.


    ¡°Little wimp, Who are you?¡±


    Cang Xu, who was originally smiling and had an unfathomable attitude, instantly pulled a long face when he heard this.

 Chapter 332 - the chess player

    Chapter 332: Chapter 332 the chess player


    ?


    When he heard Xie Wang call him a wimp, Cang Xu¡¯s expression instantly froze.


    Xie Wang was also extremely curious. He realized that Cang Xu did not seem to have a physical body, and he could not sense the changes in his emotions.


    As the incarnation of evil thoughts, the evil king was extremely sensitive to this. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    ¡°State your purpose for coming, little wimp!¡± Xie Wang asked again.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t see through Cang Xu¡¯s strength, the evil king would have killed him long ago. However, he was now very curious about Cang Xu¡¯s purpose in looking for him.


    Although Cang Xu was very unhappy that the evil king had called him a brat, he did not want to get entangled with the evil king in this aspect. Moreover, his age could not be compared to the evil king, who had existed for millions of years.


    ¡°Xie Wang, didn¡¯t you want to know the secret of the player clan? I can tell you!¡±


    However, when Xie Wang heard this, killing intent suddenly appeared in his eyes. Although he was very curious about the secret of the player clan, the player clan was still his subordinate. Cang Xu¡¯s words had crossed his bottom line.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know, and I don¡¯t want you to know either!¡±


    As he spoke, the heretic King¡¯s apparition turned into a stone statue. His figure rapidly grew taller, and he put his palms together in front of his chest.


    The evil spirit true seal appeared on evil King¡¯s forehead, and illusory tentacles began to appear around the stone pillar Palace, smashing down towards the sky.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The entire stone pillar Palace was completely torn apart by the illusory tentacles. The palace began to collapse, and Cang Xu¡¯s figure was once again scattered on the spot.


    This time, Xie Wang did not stop. He rose into the air, and the evil demon Seal on his forehead flickered with a purple light. The illusory tentacles around him under his control grew thicker and thicker.


    ¡°Exterminate!¡±


    All of the illusory tentacles rose to the sky with the evil king as the center, forming a great true demon formation. It firmly locked down the area, and then smashed down together again.


    The earth trembled, and the collapsed stone pillar Palace was completely reduced to ruins by Xie Wang¡¯s violent attacks.


    This violent attack lasted for a full five minutes, and the ground under the ruins was smashed down several meters. Xie Wang also stopped his attack at this moment, and his body slowly descended.


    However, at this moment, a figure slowly condensed beside him.¡±


    ¡°Xie Wang, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Seeing Cang Xu appear once again, Xie Wang was shocked.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    At this moment, the evil king was truly frightened. His true demon formation had already sealed off the entire space. Even if Cang Xu had the ability to conceal himself, he had nowhere to hide from this all-encompassing attack. However, Cang Xu had once again appeared unscathed.


    Even if he was the evil thought¡¯s incarnation and had an immortal body, he would still be injured at the very least. Thus, the void¡¯s almost ¡°non-existent¡± form was too strange for the evil king, as if it did not exist at all.


    Looking at the horrified evil king, Cang Xu smiled indifferently. As Lu Wu¡¯s agent in the blue Void big domain, he had obtained part of the authority of the divine weapon. At this time, he was not his real body at all, but an incarnation condensed by the yin Qi that filled the netherworld. Although he had no combat ability, he could recover in an instant after being destroyed.


    ¡°Heretic King, I have no ill intentions, and I won¡¯t harm the player clans. I¡¯ve only come to discuss a condition with you!¡±


    Faced with Cang Xu, who seemed to be completely unkillable, Xie Wang stared at him viciously for a moment before saying,


    ¡°Tell me, what are your conditions? Oh right, I don¡¯t like to negotiate with others. I don¡¯t think I will accept your conditions!¡±


    ¡°I can tell you the secrets of my family and even help you reforge a complete body, but the price is to be loyal to me!¡±


    Cang Xu, who was well aware of the evil King¡¯s personality, did not keep him in suspense and directly stated his conditions.


    ¡°You want me to be loyal to you? could it be that ... You can help me reforge my body?¡± Xie Wang¡¯s heart trembled when he heard the last part of the sentence.


    The temptation of the last sentence was just too great for Xie Wang.


    The evil King¡¯s original body was just a wisp of evil God¡¯s evil thought. After living for millions of years, his biggest obsession was that his body was incomplete, so living like a creature of the netherworld was his greatest pursuit.


    ¡°With your evil thoughts as your soul and my abilities, I can create a body that can perfectly merge with you!¡± Cang Xu laughed as he spoke.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? I don¡¯t believe that you can help me forge a body that can perfectly integrate with my evil thoughts. This is something that can only be done by the power of the law of the yin God, and it must be a deity who has mastered the law of reversing life and death. Your strength must not have reached the deity realm!¡± Although Cang Xu¡¯s words were extremely alluring, Xie Wang did not believe them at all.


    ¡°Me? My name has too many implications. If you don¡¯t agree to my conditions, it¡¯s better not to know my name. Otherwise, even if you don¡¯t die, you¡¯ll be sealed again!¡±


    ¡°Swish!¡± ¡°I, Xie Wang, am undying and immortal. Why would I be afraid? speak!¡± Xie Wang said disdainfully.


    Cang Xu shook his head helplessly.¡±Your so-called immortality doesn¡¯t exist in the eyes of godly state experts. They can still kill you easily. So, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s for your own good and for my own good. If we¡¯re not on the same side, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Cang Xu¡¯s words caused Xie Wang to frown.


    ¡°Then forget it, even if you¡¯re a godly state expert, you don¡¯t have the right to make me pledge my loyalty!¡±


    Xie Wang¡¯s stubbornness made Cang Xu feel very helpless. He also knew that Xie Wang did not believe him yet, so he asked Lu Wu for permission to use the divine artifact.


    After getting Lu Wu¡¯s approval, the soul coin in the divine artifact began to burn violently, and a human-like body slowly emerged in front of Cang Xu.


    Under Xie Wang¡¯s astonished gaze, the body gradually solidified as it burned. What was even more unbelievable was that the energy fluctuations emanating from this body actually resonated with his own evil thoughts.


    After burning almost two million soul coins, Cang Xu suddenly stopped.


    Although his physical body had not been completely forged, Cang Xu was suddenly reluctant to part with it. After all, his ¡°Xiaoke¡± had not been resurrected, and it was really painful to burn her like this. If not for the fact that the heretic King¡¯s value was so great that subduing him would bring him even greater benefits, the stingy Cang Xu would definitely not have done this.


    ¡°This ... How did you do it!¡±


    At this moment, Xie Wang had already been frightened by Cang Xu¡¯s mysterious and unfathomable methods.


    This was because he did not sense any energy fluctuations in his surroundings, nor did he sense any traces of law circulation. However, the body in front of him was born out of thin air, and it quickly solidified without any energy intake.


    All of this violated the laws of the netherworld. The law of energy conservation also applied to the netherworld. This kind of creation from nothing and materializing a body without any external forces pouring in was too inconceivable in Xie Wang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What do you think, evil king? do you want to pledge your loyalty to me? as long as you agree, this body is yours. I will help you perfect it and make you a real living being, not a wisp of evil thought!¡±


    Looking at the body made of soul power, Xie Wang fell into a mental struggle.


    This was his greatest pursuit for millions of years. However, he did not want to become someone else¡¯s subordinate at all, so he had the idea of snatching it by force in his mind.


    Just as Xie Wang was about to make his move, he saw Cang Xu wave his hand, and the flawless body disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Xie Wang, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Before I came to find you, I must have done some research on you!¡± Cang Xu still had a victorious look on his face.


    ¡°I want to know why you want me to submit to you. Also, how do you know the secret of my family?¡± Xie Wang asked with an unwilling expression after his thoughts were seen through.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not your enemy, neither Am I The Enemy of the player clan. As for how I know the secret of the player clan, I can¡¯t tell you because you¡¯re not on the same side as me!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t say this or that, then tell me what you think you can say!¡± Xie Wang almost cursed.


    At this time, people began to move around. The other forces that were stationed here loyal to the evil king heard the movements here and thought that there was an invasion, so they began to quickly gather.


    ¡°Lord heretic King!¡± A ghost king walked out from the crowd. He glanced at the stone pillar Palace that had been reduced to ruins, and then looked warily at Cang Xu.


    ¡°Get lost! All of you, get lost!¡± Xie Wang turned around and shouted angrily.


    Faced with Xie Wang¡¯s furious roar, the ghost king¡¯s expression froze, and then he hurriedly began to retreat with his subordinates.


    After ordering his subordinates to retreat, Xie Wang turned to glare at Cang Xu and said,


    ¡°Change your condition. I can agree to any other condition. A godlike cultivation technique? I have both!¡±


    Cang Xu shook his head indifferently.¡±I¡¯ve said it before. I only want you to submit to me. If you agree, you can obtain the body that you¡¯ve been dreaming of. You can even know the secrets of the player clan and even integrate into it!¡±


    ¡°What? Integrate into the player family?¡± Xie Wang suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think you¡¯ve discovered the secret of the player clan¡¯s immortality. That¡¯s the true immortality, and you can become that kind of existence!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the player¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°We could be said to be closely related, but they never knew of my existence.¡± Cang Xu replied honestly.


    ¡°A chess player?¡± Xie Wang was stunned.


    When Cang Xu heard the words ¡°chess player,¡± he was also dumbfounded.¡±What chess player?¡±


    ¡°A chess player who uses living beings as chess pieces and the world as a game. He creates a race and secretly controls their future. He is a chess player or a player!¡± Xie Wang continued.


    ¡°Is there such a chess player?¡± Cang Xu was stunned. He realized that Xie Wang had misunderstood something.


    ¡°Yes, the evil god used to be a chess player, but he lost in a game with a certain God!¡± Xie Wang immediately replied.


    Cang Xu waved his hand helplessly.¡±I¡¯m really not a chess player. To be honest, you don¡¯t have to be loyal to me. You have to be loyal to the person behind me. However, his existence is much more powerful than the chess player. In any case, whether you want to do it or not is up to you. However, I can promise you that after you perfectly fuse with this body, you will no longer be just a strand of evil thought. The cultivation level that you¡¯ve been stuck at for a million years will no longer be your shackles. In other words, you can still cultivate and even become a God!¡±


    ¡°How ... How is this possible? unless the person behind you ... Is the great emperor?¡±


    But what Xie Wang couldn¡¯t understand was that if it was really the great emperor, why would he take a fancy to him? after all, he was just a wisp of evil thought. Even an ancient God like the evil god was just an ant in the eyes of the great emperor, because the great emperor was the master of the netherworld.


    If Cang Xu had said these words before, Xie Wang would have definitely dismissed them. However, after seeing Cang Xu¡¯s methods, he truly believed him now.


    The temptation was too great, so great that even the heretic King was unable to refuse.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333: Chapter 333 casting body


    ¡°How about it? do you want some time to consider?¡± Cang Xu asked as he looked at the struggling Xie Wang.


    Cang Xu understood just how tempting this condition was to the evil king.


    Although the evil king had an undying and indestructible body, his actual body was just a strand of evil thought that had been stripped out of the evil God¡¯s body. His emotions were thin, and he did not have a real entity. He did not even feel pain, and was ultimately incomplete.


    Even the heretic King had once doubted the meaning of his existence.


    However, now that Cang Xu was telling him that he could become a living being, the evil King¡¯s originally firm heart began to waver.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Xie Wang couldn¡¯t help but ask after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Although you are just a wisp of evil thought, you are much more reliable than those old cunning guys in some aspects. I have high hopes for you!¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Xie Wang couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°Because I need a spokesperson, a spokesperson who will walk outside for me. This way, I can better hide behind the scenes!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I understand now. You want to be a chess player behind the scenes, and I¡¯m your chess player!¡±


    Cang Xu was a little helpless.¡±I¡¯m not a chess player. The person behind me is not a chess player either. However, if you must interpret it this way, just take it that way.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I agree. I¡¯ll join your game!¡± Xie Wang growled.


    In fact, when Cang Xu had raised his hand to create the flawless body that matched his evil thought, Xie Wang had already had the thought of submitting.


    ......


    Later on, when he found out that the players might just be pawns in the hands of the ¡°chess player,¡± heretic King¡¯s desire to submit grew even stronger.


    With heaven and earth as the game and all living beings as the children, even the chess pieces in the game between the ancient gods had the opportunity to transcend.


    In fact, the main reason was that heretic King did not want to leave the player clans. After all, it would be better to join this game with no future than to wander around the netherworld without any feelings. He could fight for a future with the player clans!


    Cang Xu realized that Xie Wang seemed to have misunderstood something, but he was too lazy to explain. Before Xie Wang became one of his own, he would not say anything.


    Otherwise, he would definitely be beaten up. That cat¡¯s scratch was very painful!


    ¡°Evil king, recite a soul oath with me. Once you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll be one of us!¡±


    ¡°A soul oath? I don¡¯t have a soul!¡± Xie Wang was stunned.


    ¡°No need, you can just follow!¡± Cang Xu said in an unpleasant tone.


    Thus, as Cang Xu chanted, evil king followed and the divine artifact began to engrave evil king¡¯s evil thoughts.


    When he finished reciting the soul oath, Cang Xu smiled and said,


    ¡°Welcome to the team, evil king!¡±


    Just as Xie Wang was about to answer, he noticed a black hole appear beside him. A powerful suction force came from within.


    Before he was sucked into the black hole, Xie Wang turned to Cang Xu and asked,¡±


    ¡°Now you can tell me who you are!¡±


    When Cang Xu heard this, he smiled slightly.¡±


    ¡°This King, Cang Xu!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After being sucked into the black hole, Xie Wang still had a dazed expression on his face.


    He had never heard of Cang Xu¡¯s name in the millions of years that he had been sealed. However, after breaking the seal, he was all too familiar with this name.


    The word ¡°grey void¡± represented the uncrowned king of the grey void region, a man who started from nothing but walked step by step to the throne of the official sovereign. Even now, Yuan Xu had lost to Cang Xu. If Cang Xu had not been gone, Yuan Xu would not even have had the chance to rise.


    However, this was only a part of Cang Xu¡¯s story.


    What shocked Xie Wang the most was Cang Xu¡¯s plan that he had endured for tens of thousands of years. He was a person who dared to go against the heavens for the sake of a beauty. This was something that even the yin gods would not dare to do, but he had really done it. This could no longer be described as audacious. He was a complete lunatic.


    From the evil King¡¯s Point of view, Cang Xu was not a chess player, but he was crazier than one. He used the future of the entire netherworld and the human world as a bargaining chip to play against the heavens, just to help Hong Yan continue her life.


    Thus, when he heard the white-haired young man say that he was Cang Xu, Xie Wang was completely shocked.


    From what he understood, Cang Xu¡¯s soul should have been destroyed. After all, he was a sinner of the netherworld and the hated enemy of the heaven realm. Only with his death could the two realms return to peace.


    In Xie Wang¡¯s opinion, even the great emperor would not be able to protect Cang Xu in a battle between the two worlds. How did he survive?


    At this moment, Xie Wang was filled with curiosity towards the person behind the scenes.


    At that moment, in the space of the divine artifact, Bei Li was wearing a white coat. He was holding a piece of biscuit in each of his hands. He was munching on it from left to right. He was having a great time.


    And Lu Wu, who was standing on the side, had a relieved smile on his face.


    Ever since he had raised this glutton, Bei Li, he had always felt that watching Bei Li eat was a form of enjoyment. This was a kind of happiness that only a caretaker would understand!


    At this moment, a spatial tunnel appeared in the divine artifact, and then Xie Wang¡¯s figure appeared.


    ¡°Stop eating and get to work!¡± Lu Wu patted Bei Li¡¯s head and said.


    Bei Li heard this and nodded. Then, he stuffed all the biscuits into his mouth and waved at Xie Wang with his mouth full. Suddenly, Xie Wang¡¯s body floated up and was locked in mid-air.


    At this moment, Xie Wang was surprised because he found that he could not use his abilities here. He could not even control his body.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Xie Wang looked at Lu Wu who was standing below and asked.


    ¡°My world!¡± Lu Wu replied with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re that chess player?¡± Xie Wang looked at the plain-looking Lu Wu and felt a little incredulous.


    ¡°I¡¯m the person behind all this, not the chess player you¡¯re talking about. Also, I don¡¯t know how to play chess!¡± Lu Wu spread his hands and said helplessly.


    Just as Xie Wang was about to ask more questions, he saw Bei Li floating to his side. Then, a wave of power suddenly surged into his body, causing Xie Wang¡¯s eyes to widen.


    ¡°Soul power!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I want to turn your evil thoughts into a soul, I naturally need soul power. And isn¡¯t the soul formed from the initial soul power?¡± Bei Li replied as he chewed.


    Although Bei Li¡¯s answer was light, Xie Wang couldn¡¯t remain calm. He knew that soul power was an uncontrollable energy. He had never heard of an existence that could control soul power, not even a God.


    ¡°Calm down! We¡¯ll start the modification now, don¡¯t move!¡± As he spoke, Bei Li pulled down the mask on his forehead like a pair of sunglasses and began to transform the evil king.


    On the other hand, Lu Wu, who was watching from below, seemed to want to learn Bei Li¡¯s skills.


    However, after 10 seconds, Lu Wu gave up because he couldn¡¯t understand it at all ...


    As expected, it was better to be a salted fish!


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Xie Wang¡¯s body gradually became thin as he was filled with soul power. He was barely visible, but this was the appearance of a soul.


    Bei Li waved his hand again and summoned the half-finished body.


    ¡°Xie Wang, do you have any requirements for appearance? Free face-molding at the start!¡±


    Xie Wang was speechless.


    ¡°No requirements!¡± Xie Wang was speechless.


    Bei Li accepted the evil King¡¯s suggestion and roughly modified the body¡¯s parameters, using the human image as the template.


    After another half an hour of hard work, a new body appeared. Bei Li then grabbed the soul-like Xie Wang and stuffed him into the new body.


    The next step was to merge the soul and the body. Bei Li did not need to do this personally. Xie Wang could do it himself.


    This was the same as possession. The only difference was that the evil king had possessed a flawless body that was perfectly compatible with his own soul and had no soul Fragments left behind.


    Since there was no interference, the fusion of flesh and spirit ended very quickly.


    When Xie Wang opened his eyes again, he found that everything before him seemed different. It was a very wondrous feeling. He even found that he did not need to simulate the fluctuations in his emotions. They had actually been generated automatically.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Xie Wang pinched his arm subconsciously and felt a slight pain in his arm. He was overjoyed.


    ¡°Of course, I made this myself!¡± Bei Li said proudly.


    ¡°Can you tell me what you want me to do?¡± Xie Wang turned to look at Lu Wu and asked.


    ¡°Everything is in your mind, take a look.¡± Lu Wu pointed to his temple and said.


    When heretic King heard this, he closed his eyes and sank his thoughts into his sea of consciousness. Instantly, countless pieces of information regarding players and divine artifacts appeared in his mind.


    Ten minutes later, Xie Wang slowly opened his eyes after digesting the information.


    ¡°How is it? Do you still think I¡¯m a chess player?¡± Lu Wu smiled faintly.


    Xie Wang shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re on a higher level than the chess player. I have some memory fragments of the evil god in my mind. I think even the Emperor might not be able to master the abilities you have now!¡±


    After digesting the information in his mind, Xie Wang finally realized that his guess had been wrong. The two people in front of him were not chess players at all. Instead, they were even more terrifying existences than chess players. He also understood why Cang Xu was able to survive the chess game between the two realms. He had clearly been subdued by this person just like he had been.


    However, what Xie Wang was curious about was what kind of existences these two people were. Were they creatures from the endless outer realms or hidden in the Three Realms, but their strength had surpassed the gods and was comparable to the Emperor.


    ¡°Can I start cultivating now?¡± Xie Wang asked, clenching his fists.


    ¡°You can. You¡¯re already a life form from the netherworld. Realm is no longer your shackles. As long as you work hard, it¡¯s possible for you to become a God!¡± Bei Li took out a bag of potato chips and answered while eating.


    Hearing Bei Li¡¯s explanation, Xie Wang¡¯s heart filled with excitement.


    From the moment he was born, his strength and realm had never changed. Although he was still very powerful, the path of cultivation had long been sealed. Therefore, he had never had the achievement and satisfaction of watching his strength gradually increase bit by bit.


    ¡°I, heretic King, am willing to pledge my loyalty to you and bestow upon me a new master!¡± At this moment, Xie Wang was completely convinced.


    Lu Wu nodded in satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°Go back. You¡¯re still the leader of the gamers. You should understand what the gamers are like now. Do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no more doubt. I will lead the player clans to rise!¡± Xie Wang knelt down on one knee and promised Lu Wu.


    Lu Wu nodded and waved his hand. A Space Channel was formed and evil king was sucked in.


    A moment later, Xie Wang¡¯s figure appeared on the ruins of the stone pillar Palace.


    ¡°Xie Wang, how is it? Do you see that little kitten behind the scenes?¡± Cang Xu asked curiously as he looked at Xie Wang¡¯s new form.


    ¡°A little kitty?¡± Xie Wang was dumbfounded.


    ¡°How is it? how does it feel to have a new body?¡± Cang Xu continued to ask.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Xie Wang¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement as he answered truthfully.


    ¡°En, then let¡¯s calculate how many soul coins you owe me.¡± As he spoke, Cang Xu took out his computer and pressed a few buttons. Then, he said,


    ¡°The total is 5.782421 soul coins!¡±


    Xie Wang finally understood what soul coins were. Although they were a type of currency, they were actually materialized soul power. Other than being able to help with cultivation, they had countless other uses.


    ¡°When did I owe you soul coins?¡± Xie Wang asked as he looked at Cang Xu warily.


    ¡°I spent my money on your body, and I took it from the vault that I used to revive Xiaoke!¡± Cang Xu was instantly unhappy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not returning it!¡± Xie Wang said boldly.


    Looking at the righteous evil king, Cang Xu decided to be an authority dog for once.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Black Tiger


    Dragon Kingdom, emperor¡¯s tomb mountain range.


    The Emperor¡¯s Tomb mountain range, located on the Western border of the Dragon Kingdom, was a well-known no-man¡¯s land in the country. It was said that an emperor¡¯s tomb was buried here, which had once attracted many tourists.


    However, the environment here was not friendly to tourists. Not only was the terrain extremely steep, but there were also often wild beasts. Many tourists were injured here and could not get timely help. After the media reported the frequent disappearance and death of tourists, the area gradually became deserted.


    At this moment, a dark-skinned young man was carrying two wooden buckets filled with water and walking towards the foot of the main peak of the mausoleum mountains.


    As the sun set in the West, thousands of rays of light shone through the gaps between the mountains. The young man seemed to be covered in a layer of golden coat, looking particularly sacred.


    Soon, the young man carrying the water arrived at the back of the mountains.


    Behind the mountains, the main peak of the Emperor¡¯s Tomb mountain range rose up from the ground, like a huge sword that pierced into the sky.


    At the foot of the main peak, there was a village shrouded in thick fog. It was a strange village hidden behind the Emperor tomb mountain range, completely isolated from the world.


    Living in such a place could be said to be completely disconnected from the outside world. Even if one wanted to leave, they would have to walk for half a month on the mountain road.


    Such a situation was extremely strange in modern times. As early as 200 years ago, the country had completed a poverty relief program. It was reasonable to say that all mountain people living in such an environment would be given corresponding support programs, basically spending money to build new houses for them and let them move out of the mountains to live in the outside world.


    Unless the hill-folk were determined not to move out, they would definitely be properly settled by the country.


    The young man carrying the water slowed down as he approached the village at the foot of the main peak, a hint of fear on his face.


    His figure passed through the layers of thick fog, and he finally mustered up the courage to continue walking forward.


    ......


    When he arrived at the village entrance, the young man looked left and right to make sure that no one was around before he suddenly quickened his pace.


    At this time, a leather whip full of tiny barbs suddenly whipped from the side and hit the back of the young man carrying the water.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The back of his clothes had been cut open by the whip, and a bloody wound had appeared on his back.


    His body trembled slightly from the pain, but the young man gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t make a sound. His hands held the bucket tightly, as if he was afraid that the water inside would spill out.


    ¡°Black Tiger, do you know what time it is?¡±


    The man who spoke had a burly figure. His shoulders were big and his waist was round. He had the aura of a Bandit on his body. He held the black leather whip that he had just used to whip someone. As he spoke, his eyes were wide and round, and he looked very fierce.


    ¡°Manager, I encountered a wild boar on the water and was delayed!¡± Although it was angry in its heart, the black Tiger put on a scared look.


    ¡°Do you have any complaints about this whip?¡± Although the black Tiger had explained, the steward was still arrogant and did not feel that he had done anything wrong.


    ¡°You should be punished for your mistakes. Thank you for the lesson, steward!¡± The black Tiger quickly said.


    When the man in charge heard this, he nodded his head in satisfaction. The hand holding the whip pointed towards the village, indicating that they could enter.


    The black Tiger quickly thanked him and walked in.


    Although the village was hidden in the mountains, it was not small, with more than 3000 people.


    Black Tiger was not a native of the village. He had lived in the bustling city and had only been here for three years.


    It all started three years ago. At that time, Black Tiger was attracted by many legends about the emperor¡¯s mausoleum and came to explore and play.


    At that time, Black Tiger was young and frivolous. He was bold enough to walk deep into the mountain range, but he accidentally fell into a ravine. At that time, the black Tiger had tried several ways to save itself, but the ravine was very deep and there was no way to escape.


    Black Tiger had no choice but to call the outside world for help. However, because he was deep in the mountains, the rescue team could not arrive in time.


    (Note: in the year 2319, signals and WIFI covered the entire world, so you could make calls in the mountains.)


    In the midst of the wait, Black Tiger was not waiting for rescue personnel, but a disciple of the black dungeon sect. He was brought into the black Dungeon Village to be ordered around as a servant.


    The black Tiger once believed in science and atheism. The so-called cultivation to become an immortal was something that the black Tiger disdained. However, it was only here that the black Tiger realized that there were really cultivators.


    These cultivators were also completely different from ordinary people. Although they couldn¡¯t ride on clouds and mist, they could ride on magic tools to fly. Their bodies were as hard as iron, and they were impervious to fire and water.


    However, the black Tiger had no fate with the cultivation that they dreamed of. The black prison sect¡¯s cultivation technique would not be passed on to them.


    Their existence was like that of servants, carrying water, cooking, watching over the spiritual fields, raising spiritual insects, and so on. In short, they did all the chores, and if they did not do it well, they would be beaten up.


    The lives of slaves like them were not even considered lives here, but rather grass Gu.


    In the past three years, Black Tiger had seen many slaves die from beatings because they made mistakes or didn¡¯t make any mistakes.


    If one wanted to survive here, one had to correct their identity, live a humble life, and live carefully.


    It wasn¡¯t that Black Tiger didn¡¯t think about escaping in the past three years, but he couldn ¡®t.


    This was a place that did not treat people as humans, and resistance would only lead to death. When he was first captured and brought to this black prison village, Black Tiger had also thought of escaping. However, this area was surrounded by mountains, so it was extremely difficult to escape. Moreover, his body had already been implanted with the black prison seal, so as long as he ran out of a certain range, he would definitely be sensed by the black prison sect disciples.


    The consequences of being caught were undoubtedly miserable. After experiencing it twice, the black Tiger had completely given up on the idea of escaping.


    As he thought about this, the black Tiger carried the bucket to the fourth spirit field in the village, which he was in charge of. He watered the spirit field with all the water in the bucket, then put down the wooden bucket and walked into the wooden house next to the spirit field.


    After closing the door, Black Tiger took out a handful of herbs from under the bed. He crushed it and carefully covered the wound on his back.


    The burning wound was immediately covered by a cool feeling.


    To live here, one had to have something to protect themselves, and this herb was one of them.


    However, this herb was not a spiritual herb because the disciples of the black prison sect would not use such a good thing on their servants. It was extremely difficult for even the disciples of the black prison sect to obtain this herb. The spiritual herbs planted in the spiritual fields in the village were basically owned by the elders of the black prison sect.


    When the burning sensation on the wound had completely subsided, the black Tiger took the blood-stained herb and threw it into the wooden box under the bed.


    Then, he took out a book from the wooden box,[iron cloak].


    After flipping through a few pages, the black Tiger threw the book into the wooden box with a complicated expression.


    This book could not be considered a cultivation technique at all. It could only be considered an external technique, and every servant in the black prison sect had one.


    With the black prison sect¡¯s style, they would naturally not be so kind as to give them a cultivation technique. Letting these odd-job workers cultivate this external technique was only in the hope that they would be able to do better work and be able to withstand more torment.


    The black Tiger had been practicing this technique for three years, but his progress was very poor. Other than his body becoming a lot stronger, his cultivation progress was like a turtle crawling. He had only made progress on the first level after three years.


    Sighing, the black Tiger climbed into bed and felt that it could only sleep on its stomach today.


    At this moment, the ground shook, and a loud voice came from the outside world.¡±


    ¡°All service disciples, gather in front of the sect!¡±


    The black Tiger, who had just climbed onto the bed, quickly jumped up, put on its cloth shoes, and broke out of the door, running in the direction of the main peak.


    Along the way, the wooden houses were pushed open, and the handymen and the black Tiger also ran towards the main peak.


    The black prison sect¡¯s gathering of servants was usually for no good reason, but they had to run fast because the five servants who arrived the latest would be beaten up. It was a small matter if their skin was torn or their flesh torn, but they might even lose their lives. They had to run fast.


    Soon, a large group of service disciples gathered in front of the black prison sect at the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing that the odd-job disciples had arrived, a white-haired old man in a black robe stood up from his chair. He stood on the steps in front of the mountain Gate and looked down at the odd-job disciples in ragged clothes.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to make an announcement. Next, I¡¯ll give each of you an item. This item is called a virtual helmet, and its function is ...¡±


    As the black-robed elder spoke, he took out a virtual helmet from the box at the side and began to explain non-stop.


    ¡°And your role is to earn soul coins inside and then hand them in. The amount of soul coins handed in every day will be counted by a special disciple. If you don¡¯t meet the requirements, you know what the consequences will be. However, those who exceed the requirements will naturally be rewarded, and the amount of work can be reduced ...¡±


    Looking at the virtual helmet in the black-robed elder¡¯s hand, Black Tiger and all the handymen were stunned.


    How could Black Tiger not know about this? the virtual helmet was a tool that he had used a lot before he came here.


    What made Black Tiger surprised was why the black prison sect elder would bring this thing in. After all, the virtual helmet was an item for entertainment. The black prison sect would not be so kind.


    As if afraid that the handymen could not understand, the black-robed elder explained a few more times. This time, the black Tiger also understood.


    Collect soul coins in the game and then hand them over?


    Although it understood, Black Tiger was still confused. It could not understand why the black prison sect, who was focused on cultivation, would want in-game currency.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Each of you can take one item and leave. From now on, work as usual in the morning, and enter the game to earn soul coins at night. Remember, the amount of soul coins you earn will determine the amount of work you have to do the next day!¡± As he spoke, the black-robed elder glared and his long robe fluttered in the wind. His appearance was frightening.


    After all the handymen had left, the personal disciple standing beside the black-robed elder could not help but ask,¡±


    ¡°Master, why do we need to purchase this equipment from the outside world for these handymen to use?¡±


    The black-robed elder shook his head.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. This is the sect leader¡¯s order. According to him, there are great mysteries and great opportunities in this game, and soul coins are the currency in this game, so they are indispensable. That¡¯s why the sect leader needs these three thousand odd-job workers to continuously create soul coins for him!¡±


    ¡°A game?¡± That disciple obviously still didn¡¯t understand the relationship between the mysteries and opportunities in the game and the real world.


    ¡°Stop guessing. The sect leader naturally has his own reasons for doing this. The sect leader has been running around for the past few months for this batch of virtual projects. He spent a lot of effort to bring back these equipment. For this, the sect leader even bought a solar charging device and placed it on the top of the mountain!¡± The black-robed elder pointed to the main peak behind him.


    ¡°Right, you should also take one back and have a look in the game. Perhaps you can also obtain the opportunity that the sect leader spoke of!¡±

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335: Chapter 335-Foundation-stealing technique


    The main peak of the monarch tomb mountain range.


    Xuan Tianji, who was dressed in a luxurious black Daoist robe, stood at the peak of the main peak. He looked down at the clouds that were rolling in the wind. At this moment, his Daoist robe fluttered in the wind, and he exuded an otherworldly temperament, but his face was full of smiles.


    In this Dharma ending age where spiritual Qi was scarce, although the path of cultivation was feasible, it had become extremely difficult and had long lost its former glory. However, even in such an era, there were still cultivators, and he, Xuan Tianji, was one of them. His identity was even more extraordinary as he was the sect master of the black prison sect.


    The reason why the black prison sect could survive in the Dharma ending age was not because of their Foundation, but because they were ruthless enough. They were ruthless enough to do anything for their own benefits.


    In order to continue living in the Dharma ending age, Xuan Tianji had set two rules in the black prison sect.


    One of the reasons was that they brought their disciples away from the secular world, because they could not compete with a powerful country, and what they were doing was not allowed by the country.


    The second reason was because in Xuan Tianji¡¯s eyes, these servants were not just livestock. At times, they were also food for the disciples of the sect.


    The ¡®blood food¡¯ did not mean that these odd-job workers were treated as food. Instead, they were refined together with spiritual herbs into a blood pill that could improve cultivation.


    In Xuan Tianji¡¯s eyes, human blood was much better than that of wild beasts. Hence, this was his main purpose in rearing these servants.


    However, he naturally would not let the handymen know about this. Every time he needed blood food, he would ask the disciples of the sect to beat the handymen to death for various reasons, and then take their bodies away to be used as materials for refining blood pills.


    It was not wrong for the black prison sect to be called a demonic sect, and Xuan Tianji had never avoided this.


    In Xuan Tianji¡¯s eyes, he should be proud of himself for being able to continue cultivating in this Dharma ending age. The life and death of mortals were not important at all.


    Xuan Tianji had always thought that he was the top cultivator in this Dharma ending age. He could not even be one of the top cultivators, but the strongest!


    ......


    This thought continued for decades.


    However, a few months ago, because he was unable to break through, Xuan Tianji chose to leave the mountains and train. He came to a big city in the outside world.


    Even though he was living in seclusion, Xuan Tianji was no stranger to the technology of the outside world. He easily integrated into city life.


    During his training in the world of mortals, Xuan Tianji coincidentally met a cultivator one day when he was strolling in the park.


    Xuan Tianji, who had once prided himself as the strongest cultivator, had suffered the greatest setback of his life from that cultivator.


    At that time, when Xuan Tianji sensed the fluctuation of spiritual energy in that cultivator¡¯s body, he had the intention to kill him. He wanted to capture him and bring him back to the black prison sect to be refined into blood food to help him break through.


    After all, the blood of cultivators was naturally not something that ordinary handymen could compare to.


    However, it was clear that Xuan Tianji had overestimated himself. The friendly-looking cultivator who claimed to be ¡°seven¡± was not on the same level as him at all.


    At that time, Xuan Tianji had launched a sneak attack. However, just as his attack was about to hit the seven of them, a huge evil spirit suddenly appeared in his mind. The shrill roar of the evil spirit scared Xuan Tianji to the point where he stood rooted to the ground.


    Although Xuan Tianji was shocked, he gritted his teeth and attacked again.


    This time, the seven of them did not Dodge. They continued to smile affably as they took this palm strike head-on. Not only did they not move at all, the black light that suddenly appeared on the surface of their bodies sent Xuan Tianji flying.


    The rebound of this strike caused Xuan Tianji¡¯s internal organs to convulse, and he could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    At that time, Xuan Tianji already knew that he had met someone he could not afford to offend. Without any hesitation, he chose to kneel and beg for mercy.


    However, the seven of them did not have any killing intent towards him, only curiously asking him why he had attacked them.


    Xuan Tianji naturally didn¡¯t dare to speak the truth. He hurriedly said that he had made a mistake and mistook him for the enemy who had killed his wife.


    Seeing that the seven of them did not want to pursue the matter, Xuan Tianji continued to kneel and kowtow, hoping that he could learn from the seven of them and find his enemies to avenge his wife.


    Towards the crying Xuan Tianji, the seven of them still chose to reject him. However, they pointed out a clear path for Xuan Tianji, and that was the <war online>.


    After understanding that this profound cultivator¡¯s skills came from a game called war online, Xuan Tianji didn¡¯t hesitate at all and started to try out the game.


    Only after coming into contact with Xuan Tianji did he realize how promising the path of the seven fingers was.


    The trajectory of skills in the game could be simulated in reality. Leveling up in the game allowed one to experience the feeling of advancing in strength in advance. In the game, there was also the knowledge of elixir blueprints and weapon refining.


    Xuan Tianji was completely immersed in the game, fantasizing about his own cultivation opportunity one day.


    But before that, there was a big problem, and that was the lack of soul coins.


    In the game, Xuan Tianji was just an ordinary player. The channels to obtain soul coins were too rare, and there was simply not enough for his own use. This became his greatest distress.


    At this moment, Xuan Tianji thought of the 3000 odd-job workers he had reared.


    In Xuan Tianji¡¯s opinion, these odd-job workers could help him earn soul coins and become the stepping stones on his path to obtaining opportunities.


    Although he was training in the world of mortals, Xuan Tianji did not have that much money to buy virtual reality equipment. He spent a month swindling, robbing, and using all sorts of underhanded methods to save enough money to buy a virtual reality helmet.


    After that, Xuan Tianji didn¡¯t stop. He sent the virtual helmets back to the black Dungeon Village in the Emperor tomb mountain range.


    From now on, with three thousand domestic servants to earn soul coins for him, Xuan Tianji felt that he might never have to worry about not having enough soul coins.


    It had been more than half a month, and he was able to receive a large amount of soul coins from the handymen every day. He was no longer short of money in the game, and he had the ability to buy many high-level items in the mall.


    However, there was a problem during this period. It was unknown which handyman had called for help from the outside world through the internet.


    At that time, several patrol planes entered the Emperor tomb mountain range to search.


    Fortunately, Xuan Tianji reacted quickly and activated the black prison sect¡¯s cloud array, completely hiding the sect and the village, thus avoiding the crisis.


    This incident had truly infuriated him. Although he did not know which handyman did it, Xuan Tianji still killed 50 handymen on the spot, using cruel means to establish his authority. He also told all the handymen that if there was a next time, no matter who did it, he would kill 500 people randomly. If there were more, he would kill 1000 people.


    The bloody suppression was very effective. After that, these handymen became very obedient and no longer made any secret moves.


    However, to be on the safe side, the disciples of the mysterious heavenly fate sect recorded the IDs of all the handymen on the official forum of the conquests. In the future, if they found any problems on the forum, they could directly find the handyman who dared to play tricks in the dark.


    With these three thousand odd-job workers providing him with a steady stream of soul coins, Xuan Tianji felt that he could finally rest easy on his cultivation journey.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the wooden house next to the fourth spiritual field in the black Dungeon Village, the black Tiger lay on the bed, exhausted after a day¡¯s work.


    After resting for a while, he took out the virtual helmet device from under his bed.


    Compared to their previous lives, ever since they had the virtual helmet and war online, their lives as servants had become much more enriching.


    Even so, not being able to obtain the required amount of soul coins every day would result in an extremely miserable outcome.


    There were already a few odd-job workers who were beaten to death by the black prison sect disciples as a warning to others because they couldn¡¯t complete the amount of soul coins they had to hand over every day.


    Therefore, Black Tiger didn¡¯t dare to delay. He put on the virtual reality helmet, lay on the bed, and entered the game, preparing to earn the soul coins he had to pay for the next day.


    In the game, Black Tiger chose to be a mage because compared to Berserkers, a mage who was a Summoner in the early stages would undoubtedly make it easier for him.


    The black Tiger was currently in the ghost Mountain range.


    For the past half a month, Black Tiger had been training here every day to earn soul coins. He kept going deeper and deeper, and unknowingly, he had reached the end of the ghost Mountain range.


    After continuing to walk for a while, a stone tablet appeared in front of him.


    [Domain suppression monument]:


    [Item information: boundary of the great domain, dividing the blue Void great domain and the Beiqi great domain.]


    The black Tiger was stunned when he saw the information on the stele. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be so close to the blue Void domain.


    Black Tiger was no stranger to the blue Void region after playing it for half a month. He knew that it was an area where players from the European server were active.


    After thinking for a while, the black Tiger continued to move forward while searching for prey. It wanted to see if there were more monsters there. If it couldn¡¯t find them, it would immediately return.


    After walking forward for another half an hour or so, the black Tiger was about to return in disappointment after not finding any monsters. However, it suddenly saw a figure jumping out of the bushes not far away.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A gust of foul wind blew over, and the figure quickly approached.


    [Fanged Tiger (level 59 elite)]


    After seeing the monster¡¯s information, the black Tiger¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. Without any hesitation, it turned around and ran.


    Currently, the black Tiger was only level 31. It had no chance against a level 59 elite monster.


    The price of death was a three-hour cooldown for resurrection. To other players, it was just a three-hour wait, but to Black Tiger, it could cost him his life because time was too precious.


    As they ran, the fanged Tiger got closer and closer. Black Tiger waved his staff and summoned several skeleton soldiers to block it, while he continued to run with a red face.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The skeleton soldiers only managed to stop the fanged Tiger for a moment before they were torn apart. The fanged Tiger once again turned its eyes to him.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A wave of heat accompanied by a foul wind hit the black Tiger, causing it to shiver and almost fall to the ground.


    From the black Tiger¡¯s point of view, if the fanged Tiger caught up to him, he would really die, and not just a simple 3-hour resurrection cooldown. How could he not panic?


    The distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer. Just as it was about to be caught, the black Tiger stepped on air and its body suddenly fell into the black cave covered by withered yellow leaves.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Seeing the black Tiger Fall into the pit, the fanged Tiger did not give up. Instead, it wanted to jump in as well. However, because its body was too large, it could not get in.


    The black Tiger in the pit curled up and looked at the fanged Tiger with a pale face. He was crying bitterly in his heart.


    After more than ten minutes of stalemate, the fanged Tiger, who was unable to open up the hole, roared again and turned to leave.


    This made the black Tiger heave a sigh of relief. He felt that he was saved.


    However, he was afraid that the fanged Tiger was still waiting for him up there, so he did not plan to leave immediately. Instead, he decided to stay for a while.


    Thus, he began to scan the pothole.


    The hole was not big, only about three meters deep, and it was filled with yellow leaves. Through the light from the outside, the black Tiger found a black stone tablet stuck in the ground at the corner of the hole.


    The curious Black Tiger took two steps forward and began to check the stone tablet.


    The black monument was made of an unknown material, and it was covered with blood stains. After a careful look, the black Tiger¡¯s face suddenly turned pale because he felt as if there were countless voices roaring in his ears.


    Kill, kill, kill!


    ¡°Since this monument is my tombstone, I will kill more people until I kill the Emperor!¡±


    These voices were roaring hysterically. The black Tiger couldn¡¯t help but cover its head and step back.


    After they were far away, the hysterical roars suddenly disappeared, and the black Tiger finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    When it looked at the stone tablet again, the black Tiger became more alert.


    At this moment, the words on the stone tablet began to distort under the analysis ability, turning into words that the black Tiger could read.


    [Heaven and earth are the chess pieces, and all living beings are the children. I, the evil god, have lost this chess game. I will keep my promise. This cultivation method is my life¡¯s work. Today, I lost to the God of Beiqi, Bei Li!]


    At the bottom of the stone tablet, there was a line of text that was clearly written by different people.


    [I, Beili, have read it, but I despise this cultivation technique. I¡¯ll abandon it!]


    Looking at the translated words, the black Tiger was stunned, because he found that he could not understand them at all.


    At this moment, a game notification appeared.


    [Game prompt: you have obtained an opportunity. Do you want to start comprehending the cultivation technique recorded on the stone tablet?]


    The sudden game notification stunned Black Tiger for a few seconds. How could Black Tiger not know what an opportunity meant? then, he clicked ¡®confirm¡¯ with a face of ecstasy.


    [Game prompt: comprehending the cultivation technique ¡°Foundation stealing technique (Volume 1)¡±...]


    [Foundation stealing technique (God-level cultivation technique Volume 1)]:


    [Cultivation technique information: this cultivation technique was created by the ancient evil demon God in the blue Void big domain. It contains the essence of the evil demon God¡¯s lifetime cultivation. It can seize other people¡¯s cultivation Foundation and turn it into its own use.]


    [Effect of the cultivation method: it can be used on the cultivators in the game. There is a chance of snatching the target¡¯s cultivation spiritual root (Foundation) and transforming it into the cultivator¡¯s own body. The higher the level of the spiritual root, the faster the cultivation.]


    [Cultivation method progress: Level 1 0%(cultivation increases. The higher the cultivation method¡¯s level, the stronger the ability given)]


    [Attribute blessing: 1 layer 0%, 20 points to all attributes]


    [Game prompt: as you have obtained a special cultivation method, cultivation growth mode has been activated.]


    [Introduction to cultivation Foundation: a cultivator¡¯s innate talent is divided into nine grades, from low to high:


    Inferior spiritual roots, basic spiritual roots, excellent spiritual roots, superior spiritual roots, Supreme-grade spiritual roots, Supreme-grade spiritual roots, Supreme-grade spiritual roots, destiny spiritual roots, law spiritual roots


    Black Tiger (player)


    [Level: 31]


    [Spiritual root (special): poor quality (23/100)]


    (Has comprehended the foundation stealing technique, able to steal other people¡¯s spirit roots to feed on one¡¯s own spirit root)


    Looking at his stats window, Black Tiger was ecstatic. He did not expect to obtain an opportunity.


    This was something he didn¡¯t even dare to think about.


    Then, the black Tiger sat down and pressed the ¡®cultivate¡¯ button next to the technique.


    At this moment, the black Tiger was surprised to find that Starlight, which could be seen by the naked eye, appeared in the surroundings. It drew a wonderful trajectory in the air and slowly seeped into its body.


    [Game prompt: cultivation in progress (due to inferior spiritual roots, only 2% of the spiritual energy absorbed can be absorbed)]


    Half an hour later, seeing that the progress of the first level was still 0%, the black Tiger gave up on cultivating in frustration.


    He had never thought that his inferior spiritual roots would be so wasteful during cultivation. He had lost 98% of the spiritual energy he had absorbed. It was the same as when he had cultivated [iron cloak] in reality, without any talent.


    However, Black Tiger immediately thought of the special effect of his God-level technique: ¡°Foundation snatching!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, at dawn.


    All the odd-job workers were gathered in front of the mountain Gate. A few sect disciples began to count the odd-job workers who had not handed in enough soul coins last night with ferocious expressions. Soon after, they began to whip them with their black leather whips.


    Naturally, among them was the black Tiger who had been excited for a night after obtaining a God-grade cultivation technique.


    It could be said that the black Tiger had been studying the ¡°great Foundation-stealing technique¡± the entire night and had completely forgotten to cultivate. By the time dawn broke, the black Tiger already knew that it would not be able to escape this physical pain.


    He only hoped that he could live. As long as he was alive, that was all that mattered.


    ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± The sound of the whip was accompanied by a shrill scream, which made the handymen below shiver. The black Tiger suppressed its anger in its heart and also screamed in pain.


    The beating lasted for more than 10 minutes. Every handyman who was punished was beaten until his skin was torn and his flesh was torn. He lay on the ground, dying.


    As for the sect disciples, they laughed and left, not caring about their lives at all.


    The servants also left, leaving Black Tiger and the others lying on the ground.


    At this moment, the black Tiger¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. He had had enough of this kind of life. How he wished that he had the strength to fight back.


    However, the reality was cruel. He was just an ordinary person. How could he fight against a cultivator?


    It would be great if I could cultivate!


    The black Tiger gritted its teeth and roared in its heart.


    At this time, Black Tiger suddenly thought of the God-level cultivation method he learned last night, but then he sighed in his heart. After all, this was just a game, and even if it was a God-level cultivation method, it was fake and did not exist.


    Wait a minute!


    Black Tiger suddenly remembered why the black prison sect placed so much importance on this game. This was completely different from the black prison sect¡¯s style of doing things, unless there was something strange about this game.


    Thinking of this, the black Tiger was excited and began to relax.


    The black Tiger clearly remembered the trajectory of the first level of the foundation stealing technique. He began to fantasize about the process of the spiritual energy entering his body.


    Half an hour later, the black Tiger opened its eyes again. It was disappointed to find that the scene of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth drifting in the surroundings did not appear.


    It was all fake!


    The disappointed Black Tiger was about to get up, but it suddenly realized that there seemed to be a tiny spiritual energy dot that was almost invisible to the naked eye at the corner of its eye, floating randomly in the air.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Could it really be cultivated? The black Tiger¡¯s eyes widened.


    At this moment, Black Tiger was extremely excited. What did it mean to be able to cultivate? it meant that he had the chance to resist the black prison sect.


    However, what surprised the black Tiger was that there were only such tiny points of spiritual energy in the air, unlike the game, which was full of spiritual energy everywhere.


    Thinking of this, Black Tiger frowned slightly, because the abundant Reiki in the game couldn¡¯t improve his cultivation method. In reality, with such a small amount of Reiki, he felt that he might not be able to reach 100% of the first level even if he practiced for a lifetime.


    Black Tiger couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. The feeling of losing an opportunity made him very unwilling.


    That¡¯s right! The great art of seizing one¡¯s Foundation, seizing the foundation of others!


    The black Tiger suddenly remembered that it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a chance. What he learned was the foundation stealing technique, which could steal the foundation of others to improve his own spiritual root level and speed up his cultivation progress. As long as the quality of his spiritual root went up, there was still hope.


    But whose Foundation should I seize?


    After figuring out how to grow, the black Tiger fell into deep thought again.


    Snatching the foundation of the black prison sect¡¯s disciples would definitely greatly improve the quality of his spirit root. However, it was too dangerous. This kind of action was undoubtedly like a snake trying to swallow an elephant. He would only be killed in return.


    Thinking of this, Black Tiger¡¯s eyes flashed with hostility, then he looked at the other servants who were also lying on the ground.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he could last like this. Perhaps one day, he would be beaten to death like the other handymen. He would die without value, like grass. He was not willing to die like this.


    Although killing other servants to help him was cruel and was no different from killing the disciples of the black prison sect, he was willing to be an evil person, or even a great devil, as long as he could live.


    He only wanted to live!

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336: A change in mentality


    Emperor tomb mountain range, black prison village.


    As usual, when the sky brightened, many odd-job workers were gathered outside the black prison sect¡¯s Mountain Gate and began to count the amount of soul coins they had collected for the night.


    Although there were 3000 odd-job workers, it was not troublesome to count them.


    There were a total of 126 disciples in the black prison sect, and each disciple would be responsible for 20 to 30 odd jobs. These odd jobs would send the soul coins they earned in the night to the disciple in charge of guarding them by mail at about six in the morning. Then, the disciple in charge would calculate the number of unfinished tasks and send the soul coins to the sect leader, Xuan Tianji, by mail.


    In terms of paying soul coins, the odd-job workers could pay more soul coins to cover the amount for the next day, but they couldn¡¯t pay less.


    This time there were still several tens of people who didn¡¯t complete the required amount of soul coins for a day due to various reasons and were called out.


    However, what surprised the black prison sect disciples was that there was no response even after three of the handymen had called out their names several times.


    After being enslaved for a long time, the servants were completely numb and no one dared to resist. This was the first time such a situation had occurred, and it made the black prison sect disciples want to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys.


    In order to find the servant who didn¡¯t make a sound, the black prison sect disciples began to count the number of servants. At the same time, they divided the people according to the living area of the village and began to count carefully.


    However, this count made the black prison sect disciples stunned. There were actually close to ten odd-job workers missing.


    ¡°You dared to form a group and escape. Haven¡¯t you learned your lesson?¡± The black prison sect¡¯s head disciple, Xiao lang, stared at the servants below and shouted angrily.


    ¡°Do you know where they went?¡±


    Other than fear, the servants below were still numb. No one answered.


    ......


    This kind of thing happened every year among the odd-job workers. Xiao lang saw that the odd-job workers ¡®expressions were wooden, so he didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions. He said to the disciples beside him,¡±


    ¡°Junior brothers, go and find them with the black prison true seal. As long as they leave the range, you will be able to sense them. They can¡¯t escape!¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior brother!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The black prison sect disciples beside him replied in unison. Then, they each chose a direction and left.


    After the disciples left, Xiao lang dismissed the servants and left as well.


    In fact, he was not worried that the servants would be able to escape. After all, the Emperor¡¯s Tomb mountain range was huge. How far could a servant go without enough food? Moreover, with the black prison seal as insurance, it was impossible for a mortal to escape from the black prison sect¡¯s control.


    At this moment, Black Tiger was mixed in with the crowd of handymen and also had a wooden expression.


    Unlike the others, Black Tiger clearly knew where the handymen had gone because he was the one who had caused all this.


    His spirit root was of poor quality. If he relied on slow cultivation, he would never have the chance to escape from the black prison sect¡¯s evil clutches.


    Therefore, he set his eyes on those handymen who were completely defenseless against him and killed them with cruel means. Then, he used the great art of Foundation seizing to condense their flesh and blood into a blood pill that could improve the foundation and ate it.


    There were no traces left behind, so he did not have to worry about being found out.


    After snatching the foundation (spiritual roots) of nearly ten handymen, the black Tiger was pleasantly surprised to find that its inferior spiritual roots in the game had actually evolved into basic spiritual roots.


    One of the handymen had refined a blood pill that had helped him jump from a poor quality spiritual root of 72% to a basic spiritual root of 18%.


    After the quality of his spirit root had evolved, his cultivation speed had indeed increased.


    Living in such a black prison, Black Tiger had fantasized countless times that there would be righteous cultivators who would fly over and destroy the black prison sect with a wave of their hands, saving him from the fire and water.


    However, this was ultimately just a fantasy. The cruel black prison sect was still fine and continued to torture them cruelly day after day.


    After obtaining the ¡°Foundation stealing technique¡±, Black Tiger felt that this was his only chance. Although the methods of growing up were very cruel, he felt that he could only have a chance to turn things around if he was more ruthless than the black prison sect.


    Black Tiger no longer cared if it was right or wrong. He had had enough of such days. If he could live, so what if he became a demonic sect like the black prison sect?


    No! As long as I can live, I will be more ruthless than them.


    In the past three years, Black Tiger¡¯s attitude had changed. He was no longer that kind and hot-blooded youth. In Black Tiger¡¯s eyes, the environment was different. Being hot-blooded and kind were stupid. Only unscrupulous ruthlessness was the only way to survive.


    After another busy day, the black Tiger didn¡¯t enter the game at night. Instead, it went to the wooden house next to spiritual field number three and pushed the door open.


    When the handyman living here saw the wooden door being pushed open, he was so scared that he took a few steps back, thinking that it was a disciple of the sect.


    However, when he saw that the person who came was also an errand boy, his expression returned to his wooden state. He didn¡¯t even ask Black Tiger why he had come. He took out the virtual helmet from under the bed and was ready to enter the game.


    The black Tiger watched him put on the helmet, then took a step forward and punched him in the throat. Then, he quickly covered his mouth to prevent him from making a sound.


    The laborer struggled madly. However, his strength was undoubtedly too weak in the face of the black Tiger, who was already a cultivator. He gradually lost his strength in his struggle and finally stopped moving.


    After killing the handyman, Black Tiger pulled open his clothes and placed his palm on the left side of his chest where his heart was.


    He began to fantasize about the familiar trajectory of the spirit Qi in his mind. Faint light spots slowly appeared around him and seeped into the servant¡¯s body.


    The spider web-like blood-red threads spread out from the laborer¡¯s heart and gradually covered his body.


    During the refining process, the servant¡¯s body slowly shrank ...


    Two hours later, the black Tiger walked out of the wooden house after swallowing the blood pill. It went to another place and started killing again.


    After killing the two servants, Black Tiger returned to his room and logged into the game.


    The first thing he did when he got online was to open his attribute panel.


    Black Tiger (player)


    [Level: 43]


    [Spiritual root (special): basic (58/100)]


    (Has comprehended the foundation stealing technique, able to steal other people¡¯s spirit roots to feed on one¡¯s own spirit root)


    [Cultivation method progress: Foundation stealing stage level 1,2.8%]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the quality of its spirit root had increased once again, the black Tiger¡¯s face revealed a sinister smile.


    The quality of the spiritual roots of the two handymen he had killed this time was not bad. It had actually increased the quality of his base level by 40%. It could be said that he had gained a lot.


    The black Tiger only understood how important the quality of the spirit root was after it started cultivating.


    His previous poor quality spiritual roots were very wasteful during cultivation. He could only preserve 2% of the spiritual energy he absorbed into his body. It could be said that he was useless on the path of cultivation.


    However, it was different when the quality was upgraded to the basic level. Not only was the speed of absorbing Reiki increased by 20%, but the Reiki that was absorbed into the body was also increased to 10%. The cultivation speed was more than five times faster.


    This made the black Tiger understand that the most important thing for it was to improve the quality of its spiritual roots. After all, as long as the quality was up, perhaps a day¡¯s cultivation would be equivalent to a year¡¯s cultivation when it had a low-quality spiritual root, or even more.


    However, he could only kill two handymen a day. He had to spend the rest of his time earning soul coins. Otherwise, he would definitely be beaten up the next day.


    Before he obtained the strength to go against the black prison sect, Black Tiger chose to bear with it.


    With the cultivation method¡¯s attributes, the black Tiger¡¯s current speed of killing monsters was much faster. By the time morning arrived, it had completed a day¡¯s worth of soul coins. Then, it sent the soul coins to the black Tiger sect disciple in the form of mail, who was responsible for managing it.


    However, on this morning¡¯s morning routine check, the black prison sect disciples were surprised to find that two more handymen were missing.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337: Chapter 337 Lu Wu¡¯s discovery


    With the continuous disappearance of servants, the disciples of the black prison sect had already felt that something was not right.


    They had also gone to look for the missing laborers several times before, but they had not found any traces of those who had escaped.


    At that time, they thought that the servants might have been eaten by the wild beasts in the Emperor tomb mountain range, so they didn¡¯t think much of it.


    However, now that this situation had occurred, it became somewhat abnormal.


    Although there would be handymen in the black Dungeon Village who couldn¡¯t stand such days and chose to run away every year, the frequency of such things happening was very low. Most of the handymen had long been numb to their current life. In addition, they had bloody demonstrations time and time again, so only a few of them had the idea of running away.


    However, the frequency at which it happened was a little high, especially in recent times. It actually happened in succession, and this made the black prison sect disciples feel that things were not good.


    Xiao Lang¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd of servants, as if he wanted to see something.


    The black Tiger was hidden in the crowd of handymen, looking up at him with the same wooden expression as the other handymen around him, not revealing the slightest flaw.


    After asking the servants again, Xiao lang still couldn¡¯t get an answer. He could only dismiss the servants and send his disciples out to search again.


    At the same time, the black Tiger made a plan for its daily schedule.


    Now that he had started cultivating, his body was getting better and better, so his work was much easier than usual. After quickly finishing a day¡¯s work, he would find a place to hide and cultivate when he was out fetching water for the last part of the task. Then, he would return to the sect.


    After that, he would look for handymen to assassinate, refine, and devour them during the game time at night. He would come online to save soul coins in the last few hours.


    Everything was carried out in an orderly manner. The black Tiger¡¯s spirit root grew strong and healthy, and in just half a month¡¯s time, it had reached the level of excellent spirit root (Grade 3).


    ......


    It was dark every day, and the black Tiger once again went out to search for tonight¡¯s prey.


    This time, he had his eyes on a female servant¡¯s room. After quietly entering the room, he used the same method to kill the servant.


    However, just as he was about to refine it, the wooden door was suddenly pushed open.


    ¡°So it was you who was secretly causing trouble!¡± The person who entered was a disciple in charge who was holding a leather whip.


    (The black prison sect disciples ¡®levels are divided from low to high: Steward disciple, inner disciple, Pro-disciple, true disciple, head disciple, elder, sect master)


    Seeing this, the black Tiger¡¯s heart suddenly shrank and it hurriedly tried to escape. However, this managing disciple had already blocked its way, and the black Tiger had no way to escape.


    For the past three years, Black Tiger had always been afraid of the sect¡¯s disciples. Although he was already a cultivator, this fear was still deeply imprinted in his heart and could not be erased.


    ¡°How do you want to die? By the way, where are the other handymen you killed hiding?¡± The steward laughed evilly as he approached the black Tiger.


    The black Tiger didn¡¯t answer, but kept retreating.


    Seeing that the black Tiger did not respond to him, the managing disciple stretched out his hand and whipped the black leather whip hard on the black Tiger¡¯s body, causing it to shiver.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, where did the other handymen you killed go?¡±


    In fact, the managing disciple was not surprised that the black Tiger had killed the other servants.


    The reason was simple. In such an environment, it was too easy for the mental state of the servants to go wrong. There had been servants who had gone crazy and attacked other servants, but the only thing that puzzled him was why the bodies of the dead servants had disappeared.


    Looking at the black Tiger that was curled up in the corner, the managing disciple¡¯s heart was filled with hostility. In his eyes, the factotum was just an animal that was kept in captivity. Disobeying him would only lead to death.


    The black Tiger, who was hiding in the corner, looked very pitiful. However, as a disciple of the black prison sect, he never cared about the weak because he was a cultivator who was one level higher than others. He should have been at the top of the food chain.


    Just as the black leather whip was about to come down again, a fierce light suddenly flashed in the black Tiger¡¯s eyes. Its body suddenly pounced forward. The managing disciple was caught off guard and he was heavily punched in the throat.


    ¡°Wu...Cough cough ...¡± The disciple quickly covered his neck, feeling that even breathing had become difficult.


    Since he had made his move, the black Tiger was determined. He punched the right arm of the steward disciple again and quickly took the black leather whip from his hand. Then, he tied it around the steward disciple¡¯s neck and began to twist it.


    There had never been an odd-job worker who dared to lay a hand on them. The steward disciple had not been able to react in time to the black Tiger¡¯s attack.


    At this time, the black leather whip around his neck gradually tightened, and the thorns stabbed into his blood vessels. The disciple in charge was shocked and began to struggle with all his might. His hands kept hitting the black Tiger¡¯s body, leaving blood-red handprints.


    However, the black Tiger did not dare to let go. He gritted his teeth and persevered. If this managing disciple did not die, then he would definitely die.


    As the managing disciple continued to struggle, the black Tiger¡¯s eyes gradually became bloodshot. It could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Although he was already a cultivator, there was still a big gap between his strength and the managing disciple ¡®s. The beating in his struggle had shaken the black Tiger¡¯s internal organs. If it was not for the fact that he was determined to die, he would have collapsed long ago.


    As he gritted his teeth and persevered, the managing disciple¡¯s struggle became weaker and weaker, and finally, there was no more movement.


    However, the black Tiger still did not let go. It held the black leather whip tightly and only let go after five minutes. Then, it lay on the ground and began to pant.


    After some time, the black Tiger, who had recovered some of its strength, looked at the managing disciple with a ferocious expression.


    Since he had already killed this steward disciple, he naturally would not waste it. The quality of these cultivators ¡®spiritual roots must be extremely high, which would be of great help to him.


    This was the truth. In this era where spiritual energy was lacking, those who could cultivate were undoubtedly geniuses with high-quality spiritual roots.


    However, the refining process took about five hours. The black Tiger then turned the managing disciple into a blood pill and swallowed it. After that, it spent another two hours refining the other handyman before returning to its wooden house.


    After logging into the game, Black Tiger opened the attribute panel as usual.


    Black Tiger (player)


    [Level: 45]


    [Spiritual root (special): superior-grade spiritual root (6/100)]


    (Has comprehended the foundation stealing technique, able to steal other people¡¯s spirit roots to feed on one¡¯s own spirit root)


    [Cultivation method progress: Foundation stealing stage level 1 5.9%]


    Because refining it had wasted a lot of time, the black Tiger knew that it would definitely be beaten up tomorrow. However, after seeing its spirit root being improved, the black Tiger felt that it was all worth it.


    This was because he knew that he was one step closer to breaking free from the black prison sect¡¯s control.


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, Lu Wu noticed something strange.


    The cause was an abnormal notification from the divine artifact. The players in a small area had been dying abnormally every day, and it had been going on for more than half a month.


    In fact, it was normal for players to die. After all, there were a lot of players in punitive expedition online, and it was normal for players to die in real life.


    The souls of the dead players would also be pulled into the space by the divine weapon.


    For these dead players, Lu Wu would not directly throw them back into the game.


    After all, players were more or less connected to each other, and many of them were friends in real life. If they died in real life but still continued to play the game, it would definitely cause a huge sensation.


    For this group of dead players, Lu Wu adopted four solutions.


    Ordinary players were basically transformed into NPCs, washed away their past memories, and then continued playing the game with different identities.


    By doing so, the other players would not be able to discover the problem, which was very safe.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that the NPC they were talking to might be their friend who had passed away in real life.


    However, Lu Wu wouldn¡¯t do this for the more talented players.


    Lu Wu would store the souls of these players in the artifact space, ready to show a new face at the right time and continue to appear in the game as players.


    Because this group of players was very valuable, they could also create benefits for Lu Wu that ordinary players couldn¡¯t compare to. It was suitable for him to continue to exist as a player.


    Of course, the memories of these players would also be modified. Although they knew that they were players and knew everything in the real world, under the supervision of the artifact, they could not reveal the secrets of the game and existed as another kind of player.


    This type of player was not connected to the real world and only existed in the game. However, there were not many such players, less than a hundred of them.


    There was also a special type of player with super talents.


    Lu Wu would not turn this group of players into NPCs or players. Instead, he would exile their souls to the most mysterious ¡°wandering sea¡± in the yellow spring sea. He would let them wander in that sea and explore the secrets of the sea.


    The wandering Sea area was different from the other sea areas in the yellow spring sea. It was the location of the yellow spring sea god, the central Holy Land of the entire yellow spring Sea area, and also the place where the souls of most dead creatures in the real world returned to.


    That place was close to the six paths of reincarnation, and it was also a place where souls reincarnated.


    And what Lu Wu needed these super talented players to do was very simple, that was to find other talent souls for him and use them for his own use (for details, please see the ¡°special chapter¡± at the end of chapter 195)


    As for the players who were registered by Lu Wu and were affectionately called ¡°cheater¡± by other players, Lu Wu basically guaranteed that they would not die in real life and marked them with safety marks with the artifact to ensure their safety.


    Because they would be the most important force in the scourge Army that Lu Wu was going to build in the future, Lu Wu would naturally not let anything happen to them.


    However, Lu Wu was still quite concerned about the deaths of the players, so he asked Bei Li to set up a death monitoring system in the artifact. The artifact would monitor the deaths 24 hours a day and divide the deaths into three standards: normal deaths, accidental deaths, and abnormal accidental deaths.


    So this time, the continuous abnormal deaths in a small area naturally attracted Lu Wu¡¯s attention.


    According to the feedback from the divine weapon, there were only 3000 players in that small area. However, there were players dying of unnatural accidents every day, which was a little unusual.


    In order to find out the reason, Lu Wu directly used the artifact to search for the soul information of all the players in the area.


    Then, he found out that out of the 3000 players, more than 100 of them were cultivators. Although most of the cultivators ¡®strength could only be considered to have just entered the threshold of cultivators, it still surprised Lu Wu.


    After all, it was not easy to have a gathering point for cultivators in this Dharma ending age.


    When he was checking the soul information of these players, Lu Wu also found something that surprised him.


    Because one of the players was the potential-level player ¡°Black Tiger¡±, who he had been paying close attention to recently and had begun to practice the ¡°Foundation stealing technique¡± created by the evil god. He was expected to be recorded in Lu Wu¡¯s small notebook.


    In an in-depth investigation, Lu Wu also found the demonic sect¡¯s stronghold, the ¡°black prison sect,¡± which had an outrageous style of doing things. He also found out the bad acts that Black Tiger had done in order to survive.


    Lu Wu, who had a good outlook on life, was about to use his authority three times, but he was stopped by Bei Li.


    The reason was very simple. Bei Li had discovered something interesting, and this matter had a lot to do with Lu Wu. As long as they waited for the incident to ferment, they might have unexpected gains.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338: Chapter 338 I¡¯m back!


    Recently, strange things had been happening in the black prison sect.


    Every day, there would be odd-job workers disappearing mysteriously. At that time, the sect disciples all thought that it was the workers who had escaped. However, as the number of missing workers continued to increase, they realized that things were not as simple as they thought.


    The situation had become more and more serious over the past few days. aaaaaaa


    It wasn¡¯t just the handymen who had gone missing, even the sect disciples were unable to escape this calamity.


    In just a few days, five managing disciples and two inner disciples had disappeared just like the handymen. They were nowhere to be found, Dead or Alive.


    Whether it was the servants or the disciples of the black prison sect, everyone was in a state of panic.


    This morning, all the servants gathered in front of the mountain Gate.


    Due to the frequent disappearances, the disciples of the various sects were the first to count the number of servants.


    Indeed, just as they had guessed, another five people were missing.


    All of this was too strange. More and more people went missing every day, and all of them disappeared without a trace, as if they had evaporated from the world. It was truly strange.


    After dismissing the odd-job workers, the worried black prison sect disciples gathered together and began to discuss how to deal with this strange situation.


    During this period, the disciples all raised their own speculations.


    Some said that a spiritual beast had entered the village at night and devoured the servants, leaving at dawn. There were also people who speculated that the resentment accumulated by the village¡¯s handymen for many years had given birth to bloodthirsty vengeful spirits, which led to such a bizarre incident.


    ......


    In short, the disciples of the sect had different opinions, but their guesses could not stand up to scrutiny.


    First of all, wild beasts would definitely leave traces if they entered the village to eat people. This kind of disappearance was obviously not done by wild beasts.


    The term vengeful spirit was even more exaggerated because newly born vengeful spirits did not have consciousness. If they were really vengeful spirits, they would not stop until all the servants were killed. Moreover, the creatures killed by vengeful spirits all died in a miserable way. It was impossible for not even a corpse to be left.


    Many speculations were overturned one by one during the discussion. In the end, the disciples still had no clue.


    At this moment, the eldest disciple Xiao lang spoke,¡±


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go get master. You guys continue to investigate. From now on, we¡¯ll split into groups of three and search the servant village in secret. See if we can find any clues!¡±


    Since Xiao lang had spoken, the disciples naturally did not dare to disobey.


    In fact, in their eyes, odd-job workers were no different from livestock in captivity. They were even worse than livestock. Although they could not find out the reason for their disappearance, they did not care. Therefore, they were naturally unwilling to patrol the night for odd-job workers.


    However, things were different now, because the disappearance had involved a sect disciple, which made them feel a sense of crisis. In addition to that, since the head disciple Xiao lang had spoken, they could only agree. After all, this matter might also involve them.


    ¡­¡­


    Emperor tomb mountain range, beside the forest by the inner Lake.


    The black Tiger sat cross-legged on the ground, constantly breathing in and out the thin spiritual energy in the forest.


    The spirit Qi seeped into his body bit by bit, strengthening his physical qualities. His dark skin was covered with a thin layer of mist under the nourishment of the spirit Qi, shining with a Black Luster.


    The black Tiger was no longer the same as before. It sat there like a bloodthirsty Tiger crouching on the ground, as if it would burst out and devour people at any time.


    In more than a month¡¯s time, the black Tiger had already taken more than a hundred lives. These people were all refined into blood pills by him without exception, becoming nutrients for his spirit root.


    As the quality of his spirit root continued to improve, his cultivation progress became faster and faster. His strength also became stronger and he was one step closer to his goal.


    Now, the black Tiger¡¯s hunting targets were no longer limited to handymen. Those sect disciples were also its hunting targets.


    However, the black prison sect had recently started to pay attention to the bizarre disappearance cases. Every night, there would be a large number of sect disciples patrolling the village. It had become very difficult for the black Tiger to find the targets it wanted to devour.


    However, this didn¡¯t stop the black Tiger.


    Since he could not kill anyone within the village, he chose to kill someone outside the black Dungeon Village.


    After all, there were many odd-job workers who had to go out to chop firewood and fetch water every day, so the black Tiger still had a lot of hunting opportunities.


    It could be said that even though the black prison sect was heavily guarded, the growth of the black Tiger¡¯s strength had never slowed down. Instead, it grew faster and faster.


    Moreover, Black Tiger had hidden himself very well. He was still that dull-looking young man in the sect and had never been suspected. Even the disciples of the black prison sect had never thought that the person who could kill servants and sect disciples would be an errand boy who could be beaten and scolded at will.


    During this period of time, the black Tiger realized that it was becoming more and more cold-blooded.


    Just a few days ago, he had killed an errand boy who had helped him before. That errand boy was one of the few friends he had in the black Dungeon Village.


    However, the black Tiger still did not hesitate. No matter how much he begged, the black Tiger still did not let him go.


    At this moment, Black Tiger suddenly remembered a sentence that the sect disciples had said.


    ¡°We are cultivators, which means we are one level higher than you. You handymen are animals, and you deserve to die!¡±


    This sentence sounded so crazy to Black Tiger at that time. He didn¡¯t treat people as humans, but he still spoke so righteously.


    However, in the eyes of the black Tiger, this sentence was very true. The strong preying on the weak was human nature. The so-called kindness could only exist in a peaceful world. However, this was the black prison sect, a land of a demon sect that ate people without spitting out their bones. Only the fiercer and more cunning one was, the better one could survive.


    Unconsciously, Black Tiger realized that his thoughts were no different from those of the black prison sect disciples. He had lived the life that he hated the most.


    However, Black Tiger did not regret it, because he just wanted to live without fear.


    All his changes were due to the black prison sect, so he wanted to become stronger, stronger than the black prison sect disciples by a food chain level, and then eat them all up. He wanted to repay them in the craziest way possible and thank them for letting him understand the principle of the law of the jungle.


    At this time, the black Tiger had completely darkened. He knew that his actions were extremely cruel, but he did not feel that he had done anything wrong.


    As the sky gradually darkened, the black Tiger stopped cultivating.


    After standing up, the fierce aura on his body dissipated, and his face returned to its wooden and slightly fearful expression. He picked up the wooden bucket of water and began to run into the village.


    On the way back, the black Tiger met several groups of patrolling disciples, but they did not notice the difference in the black Tiger. They did not even look at him and passed by him.


    They would never have thought that the handyman they had just passed by was the killer they had been looking for.


    A few more days passed, and the black Tiger¡¯s devouring and growth continued. Even the elder who came out to investigate in person still did not find any clues.


    The black Tiger was also accumulating power under their eyes, waiting for the moment to transform into a beast.


    On this day, Black Tiger finished his chores as usual and was ready to go out of the village to fetch water.


    Along the way, he began to observe the sect disciples around him, looking for targets to hunt.


    As they neared the inner Lake, the black Tiger suddenly noticed a sect disciple who was alone.


    However, the black Tiger didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, it ran straight into the inner Lake. At the same time, it kept observing its surroundings to prevent any ambushes.


    Since he had decided to be a Hunter, he had to be vigilant.


    The black prison sect was a demonic sect. After three years of contact, he knew how cunning these disciples were. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would fall into their trap.


    Moreover, the sect¡¯s disciples were now traveling in groups of three to five. It was very suspicious to go out alone, so the black Tiger did not dare to act rashly.


    The black prison sect disciple seemed to have noticed the black Tiger as well. After staring at it for a while, he stopped paying attention to it and continued to walk forward.


    When they arrived at the lakeside, the black Tiger began to fetch water, but its eyes continued to look around and check the situation.


    Originally, he was prepared to cultivate here, but now was obviously not a good time. There was a sect disciple outside the inner Lake, and if he dawdled here for too long, it might arouse suspicion.


    So, after the water was filled, the black Tiger got up and prepared to return with the wooden bucket.


    When it saw the sect disciple again, the black Tiger shrank its head in fear and continued to run forward. At the same time, it continued to scan the surroundings to ensure that there was no ambush.


    ¡°Hey, stop!¡± At this moment, the sect disciple suddenly spoke.


    The black Tiger stood on the spot without any hesitation. Then, it lowered its head and turned to the sect disciple. There was only humility in its expression.


    ¡°How many years have you been in the black prison sect?¡± The sect disciple approached step by step and stopped a meter away.


    ¡°Three ... Three years.¡± The black Tiger said with uncertainty.


    The black Tiger¡¯s tone was exactly the same as the other handymen. It was as if his numb life had made him forget the days. It could be said that there was no flaw in his speech.


    The disciple nodded, then waved his hand impatiently.¡±¡±Get lost,¡±


    When the black Tiger heard this, it quickly turned around and left.


    The sect disciple turned around and continued to look at the inner Lake.


    However, at this time, the black Tiger, who was about to leave, suddenly turned around with a fierce look in his eyes. He punched the disciple¡¯s back and pressed the back of his neck after the disciple fell to the ground. He punched the back of his head again and again, turning his head into a bloody mess.


    After killing the disciple, the black Tiger did not hesitate. It dragged the disciple¡¯s body into the inner Lake and followed the inner Lake to the place where it often hid and cultivated.


    After the black Tiger left, the figure of an old man wearing a black elder¡¯s robe appeared.


    He looked in the direction of the black Tiger and smiled,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed cunning. He actually took such a long time to Scout before making a move!¡±


    Ever since the incidents of missing people had occurred frequently, the black prison sect had stipulated that three to five disciples were not allowed to travel alone unless it was necessary.


    However, the murderer in the dark was very cunning and never appeared. This gave the elder ¡°cold blood¡±, who was investigating the matter, a headache.


    After a few days of fruitless investigation, han blood thought of a way to lure the murderer out.


    For this reason, he had used the disciple who had just died as bait. In the past few days, he had changed several places where the handyman often appeared. He said that he wanted him to investigate the handyman alone, but in fact, Xue Han had long used him as bait and an abandoned pawn to lure the murderer in the dark.


    The so-called bait was just the abandoned objects that would be eaten up the moment the wild beasts took the bait. The death of that disciple did not make cold blood feel the least bit moved.


    However, what Han Xue did not expect was that the murderer in the dark was actually an errand boy. This was really beyond his expectations.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in a grass cave by the lakeside of the inner Lake, the black Tiger¡¯s hands were pressed on the chest of the dead sect disciple, and he was constantly refining his flesh and blood with spirit Qi.


    After the investigation was over and it was certain that there were no sect disciples hiding in the dark, the black Tiger chose to attack without hesitation.


    In the eyes of the black Tiger, the value of sect disciples was far higher than that of handymen. It could be said that he had gained a lot this time.


    However, at this moment, a black shadow appeared at the side, and then a palm hit the black Tiger¡¯s chest, sending him flying. He fell hard into the mud at the end of the grass hole.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, I didn¡¯t expect you to be an errand boy. This is really unexpected!¡± Looking at the black Tiger on the ground, cold blood smiled.


    As he spoke, Han Xue glanced at the blood-colored spider web that covered the chest of the dead disciple, and the smile on his face grew even wider.¡±


    ¡°A technique to devour flesh and blood to nourish oneself? How about we make a deal?¡±


    The black Tiger quickly got up and stared at elder Xue Han, who was standing at the entrance of the grass cave. His heart sank.


    He was very familiar with the path leading to the inner Lake. Before killing the disciple, he had carefully checked the surrounding places where people could hide and made sure that there was no ambush before he made his move. However, he did not expect that he would still be caught, and the one who made his move was actually an elder of the black prison sect.


    Even though his strength was improving at a godly speed, he was still not the elder¡¯s match. The black Tiger groaned in his heart.


    As for the so-called deal that the elder had proposed, the black Tiger did not believe it at all.


    This was because this wasn¡¯t the exchange Hall. If one were to trade with someone of unequal strength, one would only be devoured until not even one¡¯s bones were left.


    ¡°If you tell me the devouring technique and tell me how I got it, I¡¯ll let you go. How about it?¡± Elder Xue Han continued to guide him patiently.


    ¡°Good! I¡¯m telling you, let me go!¡± The black Tiger said vigilantly.


    ¡°Then come over here!¡± Elder Xue Han was still smiling.


    As it approached the elder step by step, the black Tiger¡¯s body suddenly burst forth, its five fingers forming a claw as it clawed at the elder¡¯s throat.


    However, elder Xue Han seemed to have anticipated that Black Tiger would attack. His expression did not change. He smiled and gently slapped forward, flipping Black Tiger over. Then he stepped forward, grabbed Black Tiger¡¯s hair, and picked him up from the ground.


    ¡°I admire your personality and you¡¯re suitable to be a disciple of my black prison sect. How about this, tell me what I want and I¡¯ll take you in as my true disciple.¡± Elder Xue Han¡¯s smile hid a dagger as he looked at Black Tiger.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I, a ferocious beast, can¡¯t grow up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely devour you all!¡± The black Tiger glared at elder Xue Han fiercely.


    At this moment, the black Tiger knew that he was no match for elder Xue Han. He would die if he handed over the cultivation method, and he would die if he didn ¡®t.


    ¡°You¡¯re a beast? Hahaha!¡± Elder cold blood couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard Black Tiger¡¯s words.


    Thinking back to how Black Tiger had killed the servants and sect disciples, elder Xue Han felt that Black Tiger was ruthless, ruthless, and dark enough. He was a good seedling and was very suitable to become a black prison sect disciple.


    Looking at the black Tiger, cold blood suddenly felt that it was a pity.


    It was a pity that he had a treasure that he desired. In order to let as few people know about it as possible, it was better to kill him after obtaining it.


    ¡°Have you heard of the black prison sect ¡®s¡¯ insect devouring torture ¡®? I¡¯ll make a cut on your head and let the bloodworms enter through your scalp, eating your flesh bit by bit until you¡¯re only a piece of skin. The process is extremely painful, but I won¡¯t let you die before you become a piece of skin. ¡± Han Xue said threateningly while smiling.


    ¡°Sure, I want to try!¡± The black Tiger laughed maniacally and remained unmoved.


    The smile on Han Xue¡¯s face froze. Obviously, the black Tiger¡¯s reaction was not what he wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one last chance. Tell me your cultivation technique, or I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± Han Xue finally lost his patience.


    ¡°If I had more time, you would be nothing but food in my eyes. What a pity!¡± The black Tiger¡¯s eyes were filled with madness.


    At this time, han blood had already realized that it was impossible for the black Tiger to tell him the cultivation method, and his face immediately showed anger.


    The Furious cold blood reached out and slapped the black Tiger¡¯s head.


    Blood spurted out, but the black Tiger was still laughing hysterically. His expression was filled with madness, and then he punched han blood¡¯s chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Han Xue increased the strength of his hand. This palm cracked the top of Black Tiger¡¯s head, and white brain matter burst out. Black Tiger¡¯s fist before his death also smashed into his chest, forcing him to take a few steps back.


    Feeling the burning pain in his chest, he lifted his clothes and a fist mark was clearly visible.


    Looking at the black Tiger on the ground, Xue Han snorted. He was really angry. He didn¡¯t think that the black Tiger would be so stubborn.


    However, just as han blood bent down to check if the black Tiger was dead, a cloud of black mist suddenly floated out of the black Tiger¡¯s head and turned into a black palm in the air. It grabbed han blood¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ka BA!¡±


    The sudden attack caught cold blood off guard, and his neck was instantly broken by the arm formed by the black mist.


    ¡°Hahaha, I, the demonic god, have finally returned! Beili, the game is not over yet. Let¡¯s continue!¡± The evil God¡¯s crazy laughter came from the black mist.


    He had planned for millions of years. Although he had lost to Bei Li, he had already thought of a way to resurrect himself. Everything he had done was for today¡¯s return so that he could continue fighting with the North divergent God Bei Li.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Lu Wu and Bei Li, who were staring at the screen and munching on melon seeds, suddenly stood up at the same time and started clapping. Then, they also laughed along with the laughter in the black fog.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339: Otherworldly demon


    Looking at the evil demon God laughing wildly in the image, Lu Wu and Bei Li, the two old cunning men, could not help but laugh out loud.


    In fact, not only were they not surprised by the resurrection of the evil demon God, but they were even a little surprised.


    Bei Li had already discovered the problem when the divine artifact was analyzing the ¡°great art of Foundation snatching¡±. This cultivation technique was not as simple as they had thought. It contained a killing intent.


    [Foundation stealing technique (God-level cultivation technique Volume 1)]:


    [Cultivation technique information: this cultivation technique was created by the ancient evil demon God in the blue Void big domain. It contains the essence of the evil demon God¡¯s lifetime cultivation. It can seize other people¡¯s cultivation Foundation and turn it into its own use.]


    In the analysis of the divine weapon, the surface meaning of this technique was that it could seize the foundation of others for one¡¯s own use, but in fact, there was a hidden meaning, which was to seize the foundation of the cultivator of this technique for the use of the evil demon God.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t notice it at that time, but Bei Li had already noticed it.


    Therefore, when Lu Wu was about to give all the players in the black prison sect access, Bei Li stopped him because she had a way to make the resurrected evil demon God fall into the trap successfully.


    The resurrected evil god was just a consciousness that had been awakened in the black Tiger¡¯s soul. In other words, he did not have his own soul at all, because he was attached to the black Tiger¡¯s soul.


    However, the black Tiger was a player, and the player¡¯s soul was controlled by the divine weapon, which meant that it was controlled by Lu Wu.


    The evil demon God had planned for this for a million years. He wanted to use the recovery of his cultivation technique to start the chess game again. However, the moment he was resurrected, he had already lost.


    However, Lu Wu did not intend to capture the evil demon God into the divine artifact space now, because the time was not right yet. At this time, the evil demon God had already become a chess piece planted by Lu Wu and Bei Li, and it was impossible for it to escape.


    However, it had to be said that the evil demon God was a true genius. He used the power of law to scatter his consciousness and integrate it into the world. Only by following the fixed trajectory of the cultivation technique to absorb the spiritual energy of the world would his scattered consciousness be summoned back bit by bit, and enter his soul with the cultivation technique.


    ......


    This step was hidden too deeply, and even the gods would find it difficult to discover. As long as one cultivated this technique, they would definitely be parasitized by the evil demon God, and in the end, the evil demon God would use this body to be reborn.


    However, Bei Li, the God of North divergent, did not take a fancy to his cultivation technique and abandoned it at the border of the two large domains. The evil demon God¡¯s original plan of parasitizing Bei Li was completely fruitless.


    In fact, Lu Wu was also very curious about why he gave up this skill in his previous life. Even Lu Wu felt that this skill that robbed other people¡¯s talents to grow was really powerful and should be very tempting. Could it be that he found a problem with this skill in his previous life?


    Lu Wu asked Bei Li about this.


    Bei Li¡¯s answer was that in Lu Wu¡¯s previous life, he felt that the ¡°following fate heavenly method¡± that he created was the best, and the other skills were all rubbish. He didn¡¯t accept any rebuttal!


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    Emperor tomb mountain range, inner Lake.


    The evil demon God¡¯s consciousness turned into a thick black mist and rolled in the air.


    At this moment, the evil demon God was very excited, because he had been resurrected, and everything could start over again.


    Although it was a pity that he didn¡¯t obtain Bei Li¡¯s soul, at least he was alive. With the foundation stealing technique and his own godhood on the yin God List, he would be able to rise again.


    Looking at the black Tiger that had stopped moving on the ground, the black mist that the evil god had turned into suddenly descended and pounced on the bodies of the black prison sect elder Han Xue and another disciple who had died long ago.


    Although it was an Age of Chaos, under the call of the evil demon God¡¯s powerful consciousness, the thin spiritual energy gathered here madly, carving a Foundation-stealing blood array on the bodies of Xue Han and the other black prison sect disciple. As the spiritual energy entered their bodies, their bodies began to melt rapidly, finally turning into two pills that shone with a blood-red luster.


    Then, the black mist wrapped around the two blood pills and rushed into the black Tiger¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the black Tiger was not dead yet. Its soul flickered and trembled slightly. A black hole slowly formed beside it, as if its soul would leave its body at any time and enter it.


    However, after the evil demon God entered his body, the black Tiger¡¯s soul was locked in his body. With the nourishment of the blood pill, it gradually stopped being restless.


    At this time, he could not let the black Tiger die. Although his consciousness was strong, it was too little. Killing Han Xue had consumed a part of his consciousness. He still needed the black Tiger¡¯s soul to nourish his consciousness, and then he could choose the time to occupy the black Tiger¡¯s soul.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the urgency of the situation just now, he wouldn¡¯t have woken up.


    After an unknown amount of time, the black Tiger slowly opened its eyes.


    The moment it woke up, the black Tiger suddenly got up and began to observe its surroundings vigilantly.


    I didn¡¯t die?


    At this time, the black Tiger was surprised to find that the bodies of elder Xue Han and the disciple had disappeared. Only their clothes were left on the ground, but the people were gone.


    Black Tiger did not believe that elder cold blood had let him go. There was no good person in the black prison sect.


    At this moment, the black Tiger suddenly thought of something and quickly reached out to touch its head.


    The crack on its head was still there, and when he touched it, he felt a sharp pain, causing the black Tiger¡¯s face to Twitch slightly.


    He didn¡¯t die even after this?


    Black Tiger could not understand what was going on. Why was he still alive, but elder Xue Han and the black prison sect disciple had disappeared?


    While he was confused, a voice suddenly appeared in the black Tiger¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°Brat, I saved you!¡±


    The sudden voice startled the black Tiger. It quickly looked around, but it didn¡¯t see anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m In Your Mind, you can¡¯t find me!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The black Tiger asked vigilantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m An Evil God. The great art of Foundation snatching that you¡¯ve learned was created by me!¡± The hoarse voice in his mind was clear, and the black Tiger could not help but shudder.


    ¡°Then why did you appear in my mind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned my cultivation technique, so you¡¯re my disciple. I¡¯ve died a long time ago, and this is just a wisp of my consciousness. I¡¯ll be awakened after you practice your cultivation technique. I just saved you!¡± The evil demon God continued.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± The black Tiger immediately said.


    At this time, the black Tiger was on guard. Although the evil demon God had saved him and had not done anything harmful to him while he was unconscious, this consciousness had appeared in his mind after all, and it really made him a little worried.


    After living in the black prison sect for a long time, Black Tiger was very wary of all uncontrollable factors.


    ¡°Kid, which region is this? why is the spiritual Qi so thin? Do you know the northern divergent God? And where did you get your cultivation method?¡± As he did not snatch the black Tiger¡¯s soul, writing Demon God did not obtain the black Tiger¡¯s memories. He could only ask.


    ¡°Big domain? God Bei Qi?¡± The black Tiger was stunned.


    How could the so-called big region and Beiqi¡¯s Black Tiger not be familiar with each other? wasn¡¯t this something from the war game?


    ¡°Are you from the game world?¡±


    ¡°What game world?¡± The evil demon God clearly didn¡¯t understand.


    The black Tiger thought about it and told everything he knew to the evil demon God.


    After hearing the black Tiger¡¯s explanation, the evil demon God¡¯s consciousness shook violently.


    All of this was just too unbelievable to the evil demon God.


    This was a huge conspiracy, and it was done flawlessly. There was no interference from the heaven realm or the netherworld Emperor. Everything was hidden so perfectly that even the knowledgeable evil demon gods trembled.


    ¡°Who is it? Is it Beili?¡±


    At this moment, the evil god suddenly remembered something. Bei Li, the God of North divergent, had once recruited him, hoping that he would join the heaven defying Alliance.


    When he thought about the plan to use the game as a cover to form an Army of players, the evil god once again firmly believed that it was Bei Li¡¯s idea!


    However, the evil demon God suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Although he felt that Bei Li¡¯s ability was not enough to completely control the black Tiger¡¯s soul, as a player, there must have been some kind of control technique left in the black Tiger¡¯s soul. He had to erase it as soon as possible. Otherwise, the soul that he had taken over would fall into Bei Li¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Kid, from today onwards, I¡¯ll help you grow as fast as possible. What you need to do is to speed up the cultivation progress of the ¡®great Foundation stealing technique¡¯!¡±


    The evil demon God¡¯s words made the black Tiger Alert again. He did not believe that the evil demon God who could create such a vicious cultivation technique would be so kind. However, he did not know how to expel the evil demon God from his mind, and his heart was filled with worry.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. Although I need a body to reincarnate, it won¡¯t be you. As long as you¡¯re strong enough, you can find a better body for me!¡±


    30% true, 70% false. The evil demon God was born from the black Tiger¡¯s soul, so it was very troublesome to exchange souls. However, these words once again lowered the black Tiger¡¯s vigilance.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± The black Tiger continued to ask because he was too eager to become stronger.


    ¡°Tell me your current situation, I¡¯ll think of a way!¡± The evil demon God replied.


    The black Tiger did not hide anything and told the evil demon God about his situation.


    After hearing the black Tiger¡¯s description, the evil demon God laughed out loud.¡±


    ¡°This is considered a demonic sect?¡±


    In Black Tiger¡¯s description, the black prison sect was unpardonable and had no regard for human life, raising servants as slaves. However, in the eyes of the evil god, they were still too kind.


    The she bi corpse race¡¯s undying torture, the death garden that was watered with the blood of countless creatures, the great domain sacrifice, and so on ... In the eyes of the evil god, everything that he had done was countless times more evil than the black prison sect described by the black Tiger.


    However, this could not be called a demonic sect. It was only cruel and had nothing to do with the word ¡®demonic¡¯.


    In the eyes of the evil demon God, the actions of the black prison sect were like child¡¯s play. It was really laughable and did not deserve to be called a ¡®demonic sect¡¯.


    In the demonic God¡¯s mind, there was only one demonic sect, and that was the ¡°heavenly demon¡± sect established by the human Emperor of the human realm. That was the true demonic sect.


    They used the endless outer realms outside the Three Realms as their hunting ground, hunting down the various forces in the endless outer realms. When they were crazy, they would even fight against 28 endless outer realm forces at the same time with just one faction. That kind of madness and structure was completely incomparable to them. It was because of this action that they were called demons by the people of the Three Realms, and even called extraterrestrial demons by many outer realm forces!


    (The endless outer realm is equivalent to a great universe, and the three Realms is equivalent to an incomparably huge planet. Therefore, the Three Realms are also an outer realm power in the eyes of the outer realm powers, just like how we are foreigners in the eyes of foreigners.)


    In the eyes of the evil demon God, that was a true demon, and it was completely different from the cruelty of the black prison sect.


    It was also the height that he had been pursuing all his life. He wanted to become as fearless as the extraterrestrial demon. He wanted to kill as he pleased. All living things were his targets. So when he heard the black Tiger describe the black prison sect as a demonic sect, other than sneering, he was even a little angry.


    Because in the eyes of the evil demon God, they didn¡¯t even have the right to become demon slaves, so how could they be worthy of the name of the demonic sect?

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340: In-depth investigation


    Emperor tomb mountain range, black prison village.


    The sky was already dark, and the black Tiger that had returned to the black Dungeon Village could not escape the whipping of the black whip.


    Fortunately, after the black Tiger became a cultivator, its skin was rough and its flesh was thick. This beating was no longer as difficult as before.


    After returning to the wooden house, the black Tiger began to plan the next step of its hunting plan.


    After he explained his situation to the evil demon God, the evil demon God gave him a way to help him speed up his growth.


    Blood sacrifice of the entire black prison sect!


    He would refine all the people he enslaved, including the sect disciples, into the food he needed to grow.


    This thought seemed extremely crazy to the black Tiger, but to the evil demon God, it was just a small matter.


    Moreover, he had even planned out how Black Tiger would do it. As long as Black Tiger followed his instructions, everything would not be a problem.


    The evil demon God¡¯s thoughts were very simple. In his mind, there were tens of thousands of blood sacrifice arrays, all of which could refine the entire black prison sect in one go.


    Most of these formations required one¡¯s own energy to operate, but there were also a few that relied on absorbing the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth to operate on their own.


    However, this time, the evil demon God didn¡¯t use a formation that operated in these two ways.


    After all, he was now in the Dharma ending age of the human world, and it was difficult to operate the formation by relying on the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth.


    ......


    The other type was even less desirable. With the black Tiger¡¯s current strength, it would be sucked dry the moment the blood sacrifice array was activated. It would not be able to support the operation of the blood sacrifice array at all.


    That was why the evil demon God thought of the laws.


    The power of the divine law was everywhere. It was the original power that built the world. Even though the human world was in the Age of Chaos, the power of the divine law had never faded or decreased. This was because the divine law was a special energy body that had always been constant. If it dissipated, the Three Realms would collapse.


    So the evil god thought of using the power of law to run this blood sacrifice array.


    Although the evil demon God was only a consciousness at the moment, he was once an ancient God and had a deep understanding of the laws. He even had traces of five laws engraved on his body, which would not be erased even if he died. Therefore, it was not difficult for the evil demon God to borrow the power of the laws.


    However, before that, the evil demon God still needed the black Tiger to make many preparations.


    He first started to teach the black Tiger how to set up the blood sacrifice array. Then, he started to prepare the materials. Since it was the blood sacrifice array, blood was the best material to outline the array without the help of mystical materials.


    With the current situation of the black Tiger, there were two ways to obtain blood. One was the blood of wild beasts, and the other was the blood of handymen. These two ways could be done at the same time.


    As the blood sacrifice array occupied a large area, the amount of blood required was naturally huge. Therefore, the blood of wild beasts was the main source of blood, followed by the handymen. After all, killing handymen was risky.


    There was a very important step in the process of drawing the blood sacrifice array, which was to hide the blood sacrifice array. It must not be discovered before the blood sacrifice array was completed, or all the previous efforts would be in vain.


    This step could also be easily done by the evil demon God, because the ¡®illusion law¡¯ of the five laws that he mastered could completely conceal the blood sacrifice array and not be discovered.


    After all the plans were finalized, the black Tiger began to act ...


    For half a month, the black Tiger would finish his day¡¯s work as soon as possible every day, and then start collecting the blood needed to outline the formation when he went out to fetch water.


    He would not store the blood. Instead, he would use it directly on the outline of the blood sacrifice array outside the black Dungeon Village. Fortunately, the black Dungeon Village was shrouded in a thick fog all year round, so the black Tiger¡¯s sneaky act of forming the array around the village was not discovered.


    Everything was going according to the plan of the evil god.


    It was also because of this plan of the evil demon God that the black Tiger¡¯s recent hunting of servants and sect disciples had slowed down.


    However, the people in the black prison sect were still in a state of panic.


    Because this time, not only did the disciples go missing, even the elders went missing.


    The disciples who searched the mountain only found elder Xue Han¡¯s clothes by the lakeside, but they could not find him. It was as if he had disappeared from the world like the other missing people.


    The strange things that happened frequently during this period of time even alarmed the black prison sect¡¯s sect master, Xuan Tianji.


    After the investigation was fruitless, Xuan Tianji could no longer sit still. He personally came out to investigate the matter.


    After that, Xuan Tianji summarized all the clues he had based on the descriptions of his disciples and began to analyze them through the night.


    In his investigation, Xuan Tianji discovered that since the first bizarre disappearance, there were already 378 people missing. However, there were very few clues as all the missing people only left behind their clothes. There were no other clues that could prove what attacked them, and they could not find the Hunter based on these tiny clues.


    However, Xuan Tianji had discovered a trend in the number of missing people.


    In the beginning, the ones who went missing were all odd-job workers, then the managing disciples, and after a few days, the inner disciples, and then the pro-disciples. As the days passed, it seemed that the upper limit of the strength of the missing people was also increasing.


    It was as if the murderer in the dark was getting stronger, especially after he killed elder blood frost. His strength had improved by leaps and bounds.


    This guess shocked Xuan Tianji because this kind of growth was too terrifying. Xuan Tianji would not believe that there was such rapid cultivation progress in this Dharma ending age.


    Even if the murderer in the dark treated the missing people as food, it was impossible for him to improve so quickly. Based on Xuan Tianji¡¯s understanding, it was already good enough for him to absorb 1% of the essence from the food he refined. It was impossible for him to grow so quickly. He immediately rejected this speculation.


    However, another possibility jumped out of Xuan Tianji¡¯s mind.


    What if the murderer had the ability to refine the blood food 100%? this was the only way to explain how the murderer in the dark could grow so quickly!


    In order to find out what the problem was, Xuan Tianji had been constantly running around the area where the people had gone missing for the past few days.


    In the end, he did find a clue. In the watergrass cave where elder Xue Han had disappeared, he actually found traces of dried white brain matter on the ground.


    After discovering traces of dried brain matter, Xuan Tianji was even more certain of his guess.


    Obviously, a battle had broken out here. Although it was not clear whether the brain belonged to elder Xue Han or the Hunter, since the brain had been beaten out, why was there no blood?


    This already showed that the hidden hunters had the ability to devour blood and were growing in this way.


    Although these clues could not directly help Xuan Tianji find the hidden hunters, they gave him a direction to continue his investigation.


    At this moment, Xuan Tianji also felt a sense of urgency. This was because the hunter in the dark was growing rapidly. He had to find it before it became strong enough to kill him.


    In his investigation, Xuan Tianji had thought of the possibility of an invasion, but this speculation was quickly overturned.


    After all, there were plenty of blood and flesh food in the cities outside that could be devoured. The reason why they came all the way to the black prison sect¡¯s territory and started to grow from devouring handymen was highly likely to be the doing of an internal member.


    Thus, Xuan Tianji thought of the elders in the sect. However, after thinking about it carefully, Xuan Tianji could not help but shake his head. If those elders really had the ability to do so, then he would definitely not be the sect master. There was no need to wait for decades before doing so.


    It wasn¡¯t an external enemy or an elder, but it was very likely that it was done by one of the black prison sect¡¯s own.


    These few clues allowed Xuan Tianji to start investigating the recent happenings in the sect. With this investigation, Xuan Tianji suddenly came to a realization and realized where the problem was.


    Among the recent events that had taken place in the black prison sect, there was one such event. He had announced that all the odd-job workers would start using the virtual helmet to help him earn soul coins!


    Xuan Tianji was very clear about what was in war online.


    There were fortuitous encounters in there, as well as some great opportunities that could affect reality!


    The disappearance incident only occurred half a month after all the disciples and handymen in the sect started using the virtual helmet.


    This time, Xuan Tianji¡¯s train of thought was suddenly enlightened.


    By now, Xuan Tianji had already realized that the sect¡¯s disciples or handymen must have obtained a great opportunity in the game and obtained a powerful cultivation technique.


    At the thought of this, Xuan Tianji¡¯s heart was filled with intense jealousy.


    After all, he had been working hard in the game for several months and still couldn¡¯t get anything, but the other people in the sect had obtained it in just half a month. He was very indignant.


    After knowing the reason, Xuan Tianji¡¯s investigation direction changed. He no longer looked for clues in real life, but turned his investigation towards the game.


    He started browsing the official forums and scrolled Forward Day by Day to see if there were any big opportunities that had been announced to the entire region.


    Xuan Tianji was undoubtedly very smart, and the direction of his investigation was also very accurate.


    Soon, he found a post that a player had posted a month ago.


    [That great God, come out and show off your ¡®great art of Foundation snatching¡¯. The name of this technique is quite interesting, and I¡¯m a little scared when I hear it (funny)] Crayon Shinchan


    Foundation stealing technique!


    Xuan Tianji could now confirm that this was the cultivation technique that the Hunter had learned. It was only after he had learned this cultivation technique that he had started hunting in reality.


    Xuan Tianji then continued to flip through the pages. He needed an accurate target, and the players ¡®posts could provide him with clues.


    As he searched, Xuan Tianji quickly found another surprise.


    [Cultivation technique? F * ck, it¡¯s the first time it¡¯s appeared. Big brother, come out and show off! Satisfy our curiosity! (Sounds of gongs and drums)]


    (Attached image)(district-wide announcement: congratulations to Player Black Tiger for obtaining a God-tier cultivation technique ¡°Foundation stealing technique¡±!)


    Seeing the screenshot in the post, Xuan Tianji laughed out loud. This was exactly what he wanted. With a name, he would not have to worry about not being able to find the hidden hunter.


    Xuan Tianji was certain that it was not the doing of a sect disciple, as he knew the names of all the sect disciples.


    Now, the final clues all pointed to the handyman!


    However, he wasn¡¯t too familiar with these odd-job workers. After all, in Xuan Tianji¡¯s eyes, these odd-job workers were just livestock that were kept in captivity. Why would he need to know their names?


    However, the disciples in charge were very familiar with the name of the factotum that they managed. It was not difficult to find this factotum called ¡°Black Tiger¡±!


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, an elder¡¯s voice came from within the sect. All the disciples, including the servants, rushed to the front of the sect.


    After all the servants and disciples had arrived, Xuan Tianji came out personally this time. Without any hesitation, he asked,¡±


    ¡°Whose name is Black Tiger?¡±


    Xuan Tianji¡¯s question stunned the servants and disciples.


    ¡°Who here is called Black Tiger?¡± Xuan Tianji asked.


    At this moment, Black Tiger¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He didn¡¯t know where he had been exposed. Moreover, because of the blood sacrifice array, his hunting frequency had decreased. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have given himself away.


    At this time, Black Tiger had no idea that the players on the official forum had already sold him out.


    ¡°Sect leader, may I know why you are looking for this person?¡± An elder beside him asked doubtfully.


    ¡°He¡¯s the hunter in the dark!¡±


    Xuan Tianji¡¯s words were shocking, and all the sect disciples and servants were in an uproar.


    The black Tiger¡¯s heart thumped when it heard this. All hope in its heart vanished, and the only thought in its mind was to escape.


    At this time, the handymen standing beside the black Tiger suddenly dispersed, exposing him.


    These handymen were naturally familiar with the black Tiger. Before the managing disciple could speak, they had already betrayed him.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341: Chapter 341 starting another Go game


    After the handymen dispersed, the black Tiger, who was standing in the same place, was particularly eye-catching and became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    At this moment, the black Tiger¡¯s face turned pale.


    Although he really wanted to escape, he was surrounded by black prison sect disciples. There were even elders and the sect master. It was impossible for him to escape with his strength.


    Right, the evil demon God!


    When he thought of the evil god, the black Tiger felt as if he had grabbed onto a life-saving straw. He roared madly in his mind, hoping that the evil god would be able to help him.


    However, no matter how much the black Tiger roared, the evil demon God did not respond.


    Looking at the black Tiger who was standing still, Xuan Tianji¡¯s face revealed a smile.


    He walked down the steps and walked towards the black Tiger step by step. The surrounding disciples and handymen quickly made way for him.


    As for the black Tiger, Xuan Tianji did not plan to kill him just like that. This was because he had a huge opportunity in the game.


    How could he not covet a technique that could increase his strength so quickly in the Dharma ending age? although the black Tiger had to die, it had to wait until he squeezed out all the value from the black Tiger.


    As he walked in front of the black Tiger, Xuan Tianji smiled,¡±


    ¡°The great art of Foundation snatching, is it?¡±


    The black Tiger was shocked and blurted out,¡±¡±How did you know?¡±


    ......


    Hearing the black Tiger admit it, Xuan Tianji was secretly happy. He looked at the black Tiger with a gaze full of desire.


    With this cultivation method, he believed that he would no longer be troubled by the inability to break through to the next realm.


    He had even planned to do the same after Black Tiger¡¯s death and devour all the servants and disciples of the black prison sect, turning them into stepping stones on his path to becoming stronger.


    At the thought of this, Xuan Tianji made his move. He reached out and grabbed the black Tiger¡¯s right shoulder, pressing it down with force.


    A huge force struck. The black Tiger could not resist at all and knelt down on the ground.


    Knowing that it was going to die, the fear in the black Tiger¡¯s eyes dissipated. Only a look of desperation remained on its face. It immediately raised its hand and smashed towards Xuan Tianji¡¯s leg.


    Bang! Bang!


    The fist and the foot collided, and the black Tiger¡¯s figure flew backward.


    The servants in the surroundings retreated when they saw this, clearly not wanting to be affected.


    Although the black Tiger¡¯s strength had increased by leaps and bounds in a month or so, it was still inferior to Xuan Tianji, who had cultivated for decades. It could be said that he was completely crushed in all aspects.


    Unwilling to give up, Black Tiger stood up and wanted to run away. However, just as he turned around, he saw a purple-robed elder of the black prison sect standing behind him with a cold expression. Then, he kicked Black Tiger¡¯s chest and sent him back to Xuan Tianji.


    Xuan Tianji squatted down slowly and smiled at the black Tiger,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that everything you obtain in the game has to be handed over. Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°I was almost able to kill all of you. I was just one step away. What a pity!¡± The black Tiger spat out a mouthful of blood and slowly got up with an indifferent expression.


    At this moment, the evil demon God, which was the only thing that he could rely on, had no longer replied. It could be said that the situation was already hopeless, and the black Tiger was no longer afraid.


    ¡°Do you want the foundation stealing technique?¡± At this moment, the black Tiger spoke with a sinister smile.


    Hearing this, Xuan Tianji and the surrounding elders ¡®hearts trembled.


    The surrounding elders were initially puzzled as to why Xuan Tianji didn¡¯t kill him directly. This was completely unlike his usual style of doing things. But now that they understood, their hearts were filled with desire.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to negotiate?¡± Xuan Tianji was a little surprised.


    ¡°Negotiating terms with you? don¡¯t joke with me. Can I guarantee anything when negotiating terms with an animal like you?¡± The black Tiger scoffed.


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re right. So, what are your thoughts now?¡± The smile on Xuan Tianji¡¯s face grew wider.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I want to give you the cultivation technique now?¡± The black Tiger said indifferently.


    At this moment, the black Tiger already knew that his life was in danger, but he really wanted to hand over his cultivation technique to Xuan Tianji.


    He knew that as long as Xuan Tianji cultivated this technique, he would definitely come into contact with the evil demon God.


    The black Tiger had never believed in the evil demon God who had created this evil cultivation technique, but he had no choice. He desired to become stronger, and even more so, he desired to break free from his current shackles.


    The black Tiger had long understood that it would not be easy to make a deal with the devil, and it would have to pay a huge price.


    However, he was even willing to feed his body to a Tiger, as long as he could become stronger!


    Looking at Xuan Tianji¡¯s eyes that were filled with desire, the black Tiger suddenly felt a sense of carefreeness. He seemed to be able to see the scene of Xuan Tianji being devoured by the evil god one day in the future, and he could not help but smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you now, do you dare to take it?¡± The black Tiger continued to laugh.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Xuan Tianji¡¯s expression was calm as he turned around and walked up the mountain.


    The black Tiger wasn¡¯t afraid and followed.


    ¡°Sect leader!¡±


    ¡°Sect leader!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this, the other elders couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths, their eyes filled with desire.


    When Xuan Tianji heard this, he turned around.¡±


    ¡°Junior brothers, don¡¯t worry. After I check the authenticity of the cultivation method and confirm it, I¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡±


    After saying that, Xuan Tianji turned around and stepped onto the steps of the mountain Gate. His eyes were filled with killing intent.


    These elders might not know the value of this cultivation technique, but how could he not know after careful investigation? moreover, he clearly knew how to become stronger after cultivating this cultivation technique.


    In Xuan Tianji¡¯s eyes, these junior brothers and sect disciples, including all the handymen, had long since become his stepping stones after obtaining the cultivation technique.


    They followed Xuan Tianji up the mountain step by step. After a few hours, they arrived at the mountain peak where Xuan Tianji lived.


    Xuan Tianji walked to a futon and sat down. He pointed to the futon not far away and motioned for Black Tiger to sit down.


    The black Tiger did not hold back at all. He walked over and sat down.


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Black Tiger started to narrate the path of the spiritual energy entering his body. He even demonstrated it for Xuan Tianji to observe.


    Xuan Tianji listened attentively and began to try again and again. However, he was unable to absorb the spiritual energy into his body as the black Tiger had instructed. This made him frown.


    Unwilling to give up, Xuan Tianji set aside his complicated thoughts and started to cultivate according to Black Tiger¡¯s instructions.


    However, while he was cultivating, he was always on guard against the black Tiger¡¯s sneak attack.


    However, Black Tiger had no intention of attacking. He really wanted to teach Xuan Tianji the ¡°great art of Foundation snatching¡±.


    This was because he knew that a person like Xuan Tianji, who appeared kind on the surface but was actually cruel and merciless, would also walk the same path as him after obtaining the ¡°Foundation snatching technique¡±. Everyone from the black prison sect would still be refined alive by the blood sacrifice array.


    The only difference was that he was a different person.


    However, what surprised the black Tiger was that after several attempts, Xuan Tianji was unable to cultivate the foundation stealing technique.


    The black Tiger was caught off guard.


    At this time, the evil demon God¡¯s voice sounded in the black Tiger¡¯s mind,¡±


    ¡°Do you know why he can¡¯t cultivate?¡±


    Hearing the voice of the evil god again, the black Tiger was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he can only cultivate this technique after you die, hehe!¡±


    As if he understood that the black Tiger did not understand, the evil god continued,¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve already been born, there naturally won¡¯t be a second me. So, only when you die, and your soul perishes at the same time as mine, will he be able to successfully cultivate the ¡®great art of Foundation snatching¡¯, and I will be reborn in his soul!¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± The black Tiger asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve decided to make my move early. Although you¡¯re ruthless and crazy enough, you¡¯re still a waste. You¡¯re really wasting my time!¡± The hoarse voice of the evil god continued to echo in the black Tiger¡¯s mind.


    The black Tiger¡¯s heart trembled when he heard that. He was about to say something when he felt a sharp pain in his head.


    This pain did not come from the body, but from the soul. At this moment, the consciousness of the evil demon God was nibbling away at the black Tiger¡¯s consciousness bit by bit, occupying his soul bit by bit.


    The pain on the soul level far exceeded the pain on the body. Even the black Tiger, who had long been indifferent to life and death, could not help but start to scream.


    Just like the black Tiger, the evil demon God also felt the same pain that made his soul tremble. However, he did not roar, but instead laughed out loud.


    Originally, he wanted to let the black Tiger slowly collect its own wandering consciousness while cultivating. When his own consciousness gradually grew stronger, he would then take over the black Tiger¡¯s soul. This was because his consciousness would be slowly worn down during the process of possession. Without enough consciousness to support it, he would not be able to successfully possess the body.


    However, three days ago, the evil demon God¡¯s consciousness had already met the requirements for possession, but he still did not choose to possess the black Tiger¡¯s soul.


    After learning about the game that connected the yin and yang realm, the evil god felt that it was too unsafe to directly possess the black Tiger¡¯s soul. He didn¡¯t want to be restricted by Bei Li after he successfully possessed it.


    Therefore, he still needed to accumulate power until he had the ability to erase the taboo mark on the black Tiger¡¯s soul. Only then could he obtain a soul without any restrictions.


    Although it had been hidden in the black Tiger¡¯s soul, the evil demon God had been searching for the forbidden mark in the black Tiger¡¯s soul. But just now, he had found the forbidden mark and tried to use his consciousness to destroy it.


    This was also the reason why he had not answered Black Tiger¡¯s question.


    Just now, he had succeeded. The taboo in the black Tiger¡¯s soul had been destroyed.


    In other words, the black Tiger¡¯s soul would no longer be controlled by the person behind the scenes of the game that connected the two realms of yin and yang.


    Since the time was ripe, the evil demon God did not need to hide anything anymore.


    The fangs of death were exposed, and the soul corrosion began. The black Tiger¡¯s soul was slowly being occupied by the evil demon God ...


    Looking at the black Tiger that was struggling and growling on the ground, Xuan Tianji stopped his cultivation and stood up,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Naturally, the black Tiger could not answer. It continued to cry out in pain. Its voice was mournful and shrill. As it roared, its voice gradually became hoarse, as if it was suffering some kind of inhuman torture.


    Seeing this, Xuan Tianji quickly went forward and grabbed the black Tiger. The spirit Qi in his body seeped through the black Tiger¡¯s skin, wanting to check the black Tiger¡¯s body condition.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    A roar exploded in Xuan Tianji¡¯s mind, shaking him so much that his body swayed and he finally fell to the ground.


    The sudden voice startled Xuan Tianji. He sat on the ground in a daze for a few seconds before he recovered.


    The voice just now was definitely not the black Tiger ¡®s, Xuan Tianji was sure of this.


    Possession?


    This word suddenly appeared in Xuan Tianji¡¯s mind.


    Although he had never seen possession before, there were records of possession in the books passed down by the black prison sect, and it was a compulsory technique for the former black prison sect disciples.


    This scene was very similar to the possession described in the ancient books of the sect.


    At the thought of this, Xuan Tianji instantly felt that something was wrong. He immediately stood up and gathered the spiritual energy in his palm to form a sword. Then, he slashed it towards the black Tiger¡¯s head.


    A cloud of black mist seeped out from the top of the black Tiger¡¯s head and collided with the spiritual Qi sword in Xuan Tianji¡¯s hand.


    There was no sound at the point of collision. However, Xuan Tianji was shocked to discover that the spiritual Qi sword in his palm was being corroded by the black mist bit by bit and was spreading towards his palm.


    When Xuan Tianji saw this, he quickly cut off his connection with the spiritual Qi sword to prevent himself from being affected by the corrosive black mist.


    The spirit Qi sword that fell to the ground was instantly corroded by the black mist, and the black mist floated back into the black Tiger¡¯s body.


    Looking at the black Tiger that was still roaring and struggling, Xuan Tianji suddenly didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Although he was cruel and merciless, he was actually very afraid of death. It was just like when he encountered the seven of them back then. As long as he could survive, he would beg for mercy or even kneel down.


    Facing such a strange opponent, he naturally did not dare to risk his life to fight against him. Hence, Xuan Tianji had the thought of escaping.


    But at this moment, the black Tiger on the ground suddenly stopped struggling. Then, it slowly stood up from the ground and looked at him with a sinister smile.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Xuan Tianji looked fierce but was actually a coward.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a dead man soon, what¡¯s the use of knowing?¡± The evil demon God who had completely taken over the black Tiger¡¯s soul laughed.


    ¡°You ...¡±


    Xuan Tianji was about to speak, but the evil demon God did not give him the chance. With a wave of his hand, a ball of black mist appeared and attached itself to Xuan Tianji¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the surface of Xuan Tianji¡¯s body was covered in a blood-colored spider web as the refinement began.


    Feeling his flesh and blood melting away bit by bit, Xuan Tianji let out a blood-curdling screech as his body shrank at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    A moment later, the profound heavenly armament, who had once claimed to be the strongest cultivator in the world, transformed into a blood pill and was sucked into the evil demon God¡¯s mouth.


    After doing all this, the evil demon God turned around and laughed out loud as it looked at the rolling clouds below the mountain peak.


    The next thing he had to do was to continue completing the blood sacrifice array and then devour the entire black prison sect.


    After that, he would make Bei Li suffer a fate worse than death!


    Thinking about how he had found out about Bei Li¡¯s Secret by chance, the evil demon God was very happy, very happy.


    Because he had thought of a way to destroy Bei Li without any bloodshed.


    With the Treaty of the Three Realms in place, Beili connected the yin and yang realms. If the heaven realm found out that she had secretly built an Army, she would die without a doubt, and her body and soul would be destroyed, never to be able to rise again.


    Because those guys from the heaven realm would never let go of the great threat of Bei Li. They would not give her a chance to reincarnate.


    The clan leader of the northern divergent God clan, Bei Li, had always been a huge rock weighing on his heart.


    They had fought three times millions of years ago, and he had lost all three times in the heaven and earth chess game!


    At this moment, the evil demon God still clearly remembered Bei Li¡¯s disdainful words.


    ¡°You want to be a heavenly demon and kill the Emperor? are you retarded?¡±


    In order to prove his strength, he had set up three traps to fight with Bei Li. However, it turned out that although they were both ancient gods, Bei Li¡¯s strength was far beyond his. He was not someone he could fight against at all. In the last round, he had even ended up with his body and soul destroyed.


    In fact, when the last round started, the evil demon God already knew that he would lose. However, he still issued the challenge because he had placed his last hope on the great art of Foundation snatching. As long as Bei Li tried to cultivate it, he would be able to live in Bei Li¡¯s soul and take over her body one day.


    As long as the possession was successful, the final winner would still be him.


    After being resurrected again, the obsession in the evil demon God¡¯s heart still hadn¡¯t dissipated. He wanted to win against Beili once and pursue his unfinished dream until he reached Emperor Yi. Then, he would become a sky demon that terrified many forces in the outer realms, just like the ancient human Emperor ¡®s¡¯ massacre ¡®!


    After laughing madly, the evil demon God¡¯s eyes burned with fighting spirit.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t do that, because I want to defeat you with my own hands. The fourth game of the heaven and earth chess game has already begun. Your plan is to connect the two worlds to create a hidden Army, so my first plan is to destroy it!¡±


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m in the dark and you¡¯re in the light. I hope you can be as powerful as you were before!¡±


    Just as the evil demon God was thinking about how to destroy Bei Li¡¯s plan and fight her again, a black hole suddenly appeared beside him.


    A small hand as white as Jade reached out from within.


    Grab! Grab! Grab!


    As the evil demon God looked on in shock, its small hand grabbed his hair and pulled him in.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342: You lost all three rounds but didn¡¯t die!


    The appearance of this space tunnel caught the evil demon God off guard, and by the time he reacted, he had already been caught in the space tunnel.


    However, what terrified the evil demon God was not the appearance of the spatial channel, but the feedback from the soul.


    At this time, a burning mark appeared on his soul. It was also this mark that made him unable to resist the suction force from the space tunnel. His body kept shuttling back and forth in the tunnel.


    The evil demon God¡¯s face was filled with disbelief when he saw the mark.


    In order to ensure that he would not be restricted after he seized the soul, he carefully checked the black Tiger¡¯s soul thoroughly. He only started the possession after he had erased the taboo and made sure that there were no problems.


    But why did the mark appear again?


    The evil demon God thought of a possibility. The forbidden area that he had found before was fake and was just to lure him in. Only then would he be caught off guard and try to possess the black Tiger¡¯s soul.


    At this moment, the black circle at the end of the spatial tunnel appeared, and his figure was sent into the divine tool space.


    Looking up, he saw two figures, one tall and one short, smiling at him not far away.


    The evil demon God was on guard. He glanced at Lu Wu, then turned his eyes to Bei Li, and his pupils suddenly shrank.


    Before this, he had guessed that this was all part of God Bei Li¡¯s plan, but he had not been sure. However, after seeing little Bei Li, he was sure of his guess.


    He was very familiar with little Bei Li. Although he didn¡¯t know who little Bei Li was, she and Bei Qi Shen had always been inseparable.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Beili? Where is she?¡± The evil demon God¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    ......


    He had never thought that he would lose before the game even started. In the eyes of the evil demonic god, Bei Li must have set this up a long time ago and was just waiting for him to resurrect.


    When Bei Li heard this, he squinted his eyes and smiled. He reached out and poked Lu Wu.


    ¡°He is!¡±


    The evil demon God was stunned, and after taking a deep look at Lu Wu, he said in a deep voice,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking about God Bei Qi, Bei Li, who you¡¯ve been following!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Lu Wu still nodded.¡±¡±I am!¡±


    ¡°Reincarnated?¡±


    The evil demon God immediately thought of the problem, but then he frowned.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have her divine seal in your body. You can¡¯t be her reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°The divine seal has been destroyed. I was indeed Beili in my previous life. I have no reason to lie to you.¡± Lu Wu replied indifferently.


    ¡°Bei Li¡¯s divine seal was destroyed?!¡±


    Hearing this, the evil demon God was stunned. Even if Bei Li was the reincarnation, he would not believe it. In his opinion, unless the great emperor was involved, no one had the absolute power to force Bei Li to reincarnate. But now, hearing that Bei Li¡¯s divine seal had been destroyed, the evil demon God was completely stunned.


    ¡°Tell me why?¡± The evil demon God asked with a Savage expression.


    Bei Li was a strong enemy that he had acknowledged, and he had always wanted to win against her. Hearing her words, he didn¡¯t feel happy at all, only endless anger.


    Because Bei Li was no longer around, did that mean that he would no longer have the chance to win against her? he would have to be defeated by her for the rest of his life.


    ¡°You should know the reason. She tried to recruit you, but you rejected her!¡±


    ¡°The heaven defying Alliance?¡± The evil demon God¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of surprise.


    Bei Li nodded.¡±She¡¯s never seen you as an opponent. In her eyes, you¡¯re all gods on the yin God List. You should work together to fight against the heaven realm!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s courting death!¡± The evil demon God snorted coldly.


    ¡°But she has the courage, do you?¡± Bei Li looked at the evil demon God with disdain.


    ¡°We can¡¯t make plans with different paths. Just because I don¡¯t defy the heavens doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have the courage, because the goal I pursue is to destroy those great emperors who control the netherworld but do nothing, and then pursue the great Dao of the heavenly demon!¡±


    ¡°Without the ancient Yin gods fighting to the death with the heaven realm, you might just be a prisoner of the heaven realm. What dreams and pursuits would you have? you must understand that you can pursue your dreams because the ancient Yin gods are carrying the burden for you!¡±


    ¡°The three realm treaty allowed the Three Realms to return to peace, but did you know that this peace was exchanged with the blood of the immortal ancient Yin God?¡±


    ¡°And what she took over was The Last Wish of the immortal ancient Yin God. As long as she is here, the heaven realm will never relax. Some things have to be fought for by themselves. When the strength of the two sides is unequal, peace can not last forever. After living for so long, don¡¯t you understand this principle?¡±


    Bei Li¡¯s anger was like a blow to the head, and it made the evil demon God¡¯s expression become complicated.


    Before the Treaty of the Three Realms was signed, the heaven realm, as the final Victor, proposed a series of unfair treaties. However, even though the ancient Yin God was in a weaker position, he did not bow his head and chose to continue fighting. Although the current treaty of the Three Realms was still unfair, it was exchanged with the blood of the ancient Yin gods.


    The price of resistance was tragic, but it was their sacrifice that forged the peaceful years of the netherworld.


    Looking at the evil demon God, Bei Li continued to speak softly,¡±


    ¡°Someone had to step forward, and that was what she did. She hoped that more Yin gods would have the courage to stand with her, so she came to you. Do you really think she wanted to play the heaven and earth chessboard with you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The evil demon God¡¯s expression suddenly froze.


    ¡°You lost all three games of the heaven and earth chessboard, but you survived!¡± Bei Li chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I had the ability to survive. Do you really think that Bei Li couldn¡¯t bear to kill me?¡± The evil demon God suddenly flew into a rage. Bei Li¡¯s words had thoroughly provoked him.


    ¡°In the first game, you used two large domains as a chessboard to start the battle of large domains. You lost, but you didn¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I used a wisp of evil thought to die in my place!¡± The evil demon God snorted coldly.


    ¡°But do you know? that evil thought didn¡¯t die, because she didn¡¯t plan to kill you at all!¡± Bei Li chuckled.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Die!¡± The evil demon God shouted in anger.


    Bei Li didn¡¯t explain and continued,¡±


    ¡°In the second round, you used the power of heaven and earth as a setup to start a battle of power. Each of you controlled a wisp of the clan¡¯s fate. You lost, but you didn¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°I used the blood demon ancient altar to suffer the backlash of the world¡¯s momentum in my place. In the end, the ancient altar shattered, and I naturally survived!¡±


    ¡°But did you know that the blood demon ancient altar wasn¡¯t even destroyed? It was also because she didn¡¯t want to kill you!¡± Bei Li continued to chuckle.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± The evil demon God¡¯s eyes turned even colder.


    Bei Li shook his head and waved his hand. Three altars appeared on the ground.


    These three altars were obtained by Bei Li from the path of Hell¡¯s instance dungeon. They were also things that ye chen, ye Xue ¡®er, and the others did not want.


    Seeing the three altars, the evil demonic God¡¯s mind trembled.


    Bei Li waved his hand again, and an image appeared in the space of the divine artifact.


    On the screen, Xie Wang was chatting with Li Xing, his face full of smiles.


    The evil demon God who saw the evil king was so shocked that he could not speak.


    This evil thought had been stripped away from him before he became a God. It had been by his side all this time and only completely disappeared after he lost the heaven and earth chess game. How could he not recognize it?


    ¡°What about the third round? if she didn¡¯t want to kill me, why did I die in the third round?¡± The evil demonic God¡¯s face was filled with malevolence.


    ¡°The third round is a battle of laws. You were also devoured by the laws and died. She couldn¡¯t protect you, but she knew that you would be resurrected and also knew your plan!¡±


    Looking at the shocked writing Demon God, Bei Li continued,¡±


    ¡°After you lost the third round, you set up two tombstones for yourself and engraved the¡± great art of Foundation snatching ¡°on them, hoping that one day you could take over her body and revive. But she didn¡¯t destroy the two tablets and placed one in your death garden and the other at the border of the two domains, giving you a chance to revive!¡±


    ¡°Do you understand now? Evil god!¡± Bei Li¡¯s eyes were cold as he spoke.


    Seeing that Bei Li was completely different from before, Lu Wu suddenly felt a little distressed and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to rub her little head.


    The evil demon God was completely stunned. He couldn¡¯t accept that the opponent he wanted to defeat the most had actually bypassed him again and again in the dark. He couldn¡¯t believe that it was just him who wanted to win. Bei Li had never even thought of accepting his challenge.


    ¡°What about this time? Did she arrange everything after I was resurrected?¡± The evil demon God asked with a complicated expression.


    Bei Li shook his head.¡±It was all a coincidence. She reincarnated a long time ago, and her goal has always been the heaven realm. She never liked internal strife!¡±


    ¡°A coincidence?¡± The evil demon God muttered.


    ¡°Then what is your purpose in bringing me here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always hoped that you would continue to follow her!¡± Bei Li said solemnly.


    ¡°After a million years, this is the fourth time. On behalf of Beiqi God Beili, I would like to invite you again. Are you willing to defy the heavens with me?¡± At the end of the sentence, the cute and obedient Bei Li actually had a powerful aura around him, which really stunned Lu Wu.


    Hearing this, the evil demon God¡¯s heart was filled with struggle. His mind was in chaos, but the hostility in his heart continued to rise.


    Suddenly, the evil demon God raised his head with a Savage expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s her pursuit. Even if she didn¡¯t Kill Me Three Times, I wouldn¡¯t remember her kindness. What bullshit heaven-defying? what does it have to do with me, the evil demon God? even if the netherworld collapses, what does it have to do with me? my goal has always been in the outer realms!¡±


    Hearing the evil demon God¡¯s words, Lu Wu was a little speechless, and he was even more upset that he didn¡¯t strangle this bastard in his previous life.


    Thinking of this, Lu Wu turned his eyes to Bei Li, wanting to see what he was going to do.


    At this time, Bei Li¡¯s aura dissipated, and he looked at Lu Wu and said,¡±¡±The negotiations have broken down!¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±


    ¡°You refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. If the soft approach doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll use the hard approach!¡± As Bei Li spoke, he made a gesture of waving his blade.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343: Chapter 343-all-rounded little Beili


    Faced with the evil demon God that refused to listen to his advice, Bei Li did not waste any more time. With a wave of his hand, the power of the divine weapon appeared and lifted the evil demon God up, restraining it in mid-air.


    The evil demon God immediately started to struggle, wanting to break free from this restraint. However, even though his consciousness was struggling, his soul did not move at all.


    ¡°Stop struggling. Your soul has been branded with an inerasable mark. You can¡¯t get rid of it!¡± Bei Li said with a smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give up my soul!¡± As he spoke, the evil demon God closed his eyes and began to control his consciousness to tear at his own soul.


    At this moment, the evil demon God¡¯s thoughts were very simple. As long as his soul was gone, he would be free. At that time, he would just have to wait for the next person to cultivate the great art of Foundation stealing. He still had a chance to be resurrected.


    However, what shocked the evil god was that his soul was unable to tear it apart. He immediately realized that there was something strange about this space. It was actually able to protect his soul from being destroyed!


    ¡°Six paths of reincarnation!¡± ¡°What?¡± the evil demon God, who suddenly opened his eyes, revealed a look of shock.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the power of the six paths of reincarnation, his soul wouldn¡¯t have been so strong. This was because the six paths of reincarnation was the final destination of souls in the netherworld.


    Even when he was brought here, the evil demon God was not as shocked as he was now because he knew very well what the six paths reincarnation represented.


    ¡°You have some knowledge, you won¡¯t die!¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Using the power of the six paths of reincarnation to create a space? how did Bei Li do it?!¡± The evil demon God had a look of disbelief.


    ¡°I did it!¡± Bei Li said proudly.


    Looking at Bei Li, the fear in the evil demon God¡¯s eyes grew.


    ......


    Although he knew of little Bei Li¡¯s existence, he had always treated her as the little follower of Beiqi God Bei Li. He had never paid much attention to her, but he did not expect her to have such abilities.


    ¡°How did you do it? even the great emperor can only drive the six paths reincarnation and can¡¯t use the power of the six paths reincarnation to forge his own things. Who are you?¡± The evil demon God looked at Bei Li and roared.


    Upon hearing the question of the evil demon God, Lu Wu, who was standing beside him, pricked up his ears. He was also very curious.


    At this time, Lu Wu had already guessed that this divine artifact was not made by his ancestor, Lu Yan.


    As he gradually grew, he came into contact with many experts. Although his ancestor was Lord Beiqi, he was only a ghost king. Only the mysterious Bei Li had the ability to make such a heaven-defying divine weapon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you, teeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡± Bei Li stuck out his tongue and replied.


    When Lu Wu and the evil demon God heard this, their faces fell at the same time.


    ¡°So what if you have mastered the six paths reincarnation? I have the divine seal on me, I am a God on the yin deity ranking list, and I am also recognized by the six paths reincarnation. If you want to use the power of the six paths reincarnation to erase my memory, you will have to erase my divine seal first. Can you do that?!¡±


    Even though he knew that he was going to die, the evil god didn¡¯t show any fear and continued to roar.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a memory modification!¡± Bei Li waved his hand smugly.


    Seeing that Bei Li was starting to show off, Lu Wu, who was slacking off at the side, couldn¡¯t help but want to shout ¡± 666¡å to cheer for Bei Li.


    ¡°You can erase the divine seal?¡± The evil demon God¡¯s expression was solemn. Although he didn¡¯t believe it, Bei Li was too mysterious.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t do that, because if you lose your divine seal, your value will be greatly reduced. So I have to find other ways to preserve your divine seal, then destroy you and create a new god with your divine seal!¡± As he spoke, Bei Li put on a white coat that Lu Wu was very familiar with.


    ¡°Hahaha! Do you really think I¡¯ll believe you? You want to threaten me and force me to submit? do you really think that I, the evil god, am an idiot?¡± Hearing Bei Li¡¯s words about keeping the divine seal and erasing memories, the evil god laughed.


    He had been a little worried before, but after hearing what Bei Li said, he was sure that Bei Li was just bluffing. His consciousness was the deity print, and it was impossible to keep the deity print and erase his consciousness.


    ¡°Tsk~even a frog at the bottom of a well doesn¡¯t believe that there¡¯s a bigger world outside the well.¡± As Bei Li spoke, he waved his hand, and a figure slowly condensed in the space of the divine artifact, slowly taking on a human form.


    The evil king, who appeared here, was a little dumbfounded. He looked at Lu Wu and then at Bei Li. But when he saw the evil demon God that was imprisoned in the air, his eyes suddenly widened.


    ¡°Xie Wang, what do you think? I told you there would be many benefits if you joined us!¡± Bei Li continued to show off. He was just short of a cigarette in his mouth and a pair of sunglasses.


    ¡°Evil demon God!¡±


    Looking at the demon God in the air, Xie Wang¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably.


    This was because this was his former master, a true God of the netherworld, and an extremely powerful ancient God at that. He was also the shadow in Xie Wang¡¯s heart.


    Because before he obtained a physical body, he was only the evil thought of the evil demon God, never a complete existence. Perhaps one day, when the evil demon God returned, he would once again become a dependent.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? he used you to block his death. You should hate him now!¡± Lu Wu encouraged her in a low voice.


    ¡°I ... I¡¯m not his match!¡± Although he already had his own physical body, the heretic King¡¯s fear of the evil demon God was inborn, and it was clear that he was unable to muster the courage to attack the evil demon God.


    ¡°I¡¯ll back you up!¡± Lu Wu patted Xie Wang¡¯s shoulder and said with determination.


    Seeing this, Bei Li also wanted to follow Lu Wu¡¯s example and Pat Xie Wang¡¯s shoulder to cheer him up. However, she was not tall enough to do so, so she could only tiptoe and hit Xie Wang¡¯s waist.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a wisp of my evil thought. What¡¯s the use of calling him here?¡± The evil demon God¡¯s face was filled with disdain.


    ¡°He was born from the same source as you, so let him devour your divine seal and strip you of your divine spark. He can still be recognized by the yin God List!¡± Bei Li said, still confident in his victory.


    Upon hearing this, the evil demon God¡¯s disdainful expression instantly froze.


    On the other hand, Xie Wang was also dumbfounded. How could he not understand what Bei Li was saying? he wanted him to devour the evil god and then snatch his divine seal and the godhood on the yin God ranking list. To Xie Wang, this was simply crazy.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to devour him. I¡¯ll suffer a backlash!¡± Xie Wang¡¯s head shook like a rattle.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to become a living being of the netherworld, and he didn¡¯t want to die from the backlash.


    When Lu Wu and Bei Li heard this, they both cast a look of disappointment at Xie Wang.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here ... And she¡¯s here!¡± Lu Wu wanted to show off, but he suddenly realized that he wouldn¡¯t be of much use, so he pointed at Bei Li.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just devour it. His divine seal can¡¯t resist. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll control the divine weapon to suppress his consciousness. You just have to focus on devouring it!¡± Bei Li continued to instigate.


    In the face of the evil king, who was very afraid of the evil demon God, Lu Wu and Bei Li could only keep trying to persuade him.


    ¡°Can I really?¡± After a round of persuasion, Xie Wang seemed to be a little tempted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just devouring an evil demon God. No problem!¡± Bei Li made a gesture of encouragement.


    At this moment, the evil king turned his gaze to the evil demon God.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I¡¯m your master! I created you!¡± The evil demon God, who was locked in mid-air, glared, and the aura on its body rose steadily. The monstrous flames behind it formed a purple mist that spread and shrank.


    When Lu Wu saw this, he snapped his fingers and the divine artifact ran automatically, dispelling all the fierce flames that formed behind the evil demon God. At the same time, it completely locked his soul, making him unable to use any power.


    ¡°Old evil, go!¡± After doing all this, Lu Wu said to Xie Wang.


    Although he was afraid, Xie Wang believed that Lu Wu and Bei Li would not harm him. It was all thanks to the two of them that he could become a living creature of the netherworld.


    Moreover, he had already sworn his loyalty to them at that time, and it was time to prove it.


    Thinking up to this point, the heretic King gritted his teeth, and a thick black mist spread out from the top of his head. He suddenly pounced toward the evil god, and his body that was standing on the spot immediately fell limply to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The evil demon God was shocked and scolded him again.


    However, how could the heretic King stop now? he pounced onto the body of the evil demon God, and his soul seeped into it, starting to collide with the evil demon God¡¯s soul.


    The moment the two souls came into contact, the world in Xie Wang¡¯s eyes changed dramatically. What appeared in front of him was the figure of an incomparably huge giant that could support the sky and earth, while he himself was as small as a speck of dust in front of this giant.


    However, he still mustered his courage and pounced on the giant, starting to eat it bit by bit.


    In the process of devouring, the giant formed by the evil demon God¡¯s divine imprint of consciousness began to shine. However, the light was suppressed by the divine weapon under Bei Li¡¯s control, and it was unable to surge out of its body to kill the evil king, who was still devouring.


    This undoubtedly made the evil demon God extremely sullen. The insects that it could have wiped out with a single thought were now devouring it to grow.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The divine giant roared angrily in the world of consciousness, but the heretic King paid it no heed and focused on devouring.


    The feeling of his consciousness gradually growing stronger made Xie Wang feel comfortable all over. The more he ate, the more addicted he became. His body size was also growing bit by bit.


    Bei Li¡¯s eyes were tightly shut as he entered the space of consciousness as well. The divine weapon¡¯s power was suppressing the evil demon God¡¯s divine imprint of consciousness, preventing it from attacking the evil king.


    The evil King¡¯s body grew larger and larger as it devoured, and in the blink of an eye, it was four to five meters tall. Although it still could not compare to the consciousness giant of the evil demon God, its devouring speed had increased by several times.


    At this moment, the evil demon God was panicking.


    From the fact that the devoured consciousness did not reject the heretic King, he could tell that the heretic King truly had the ability to inherit his divine seal. Once the heretic King¡¯s consciousness was larger than him, the heretic King would be acknowledged by the divine seal. At that time, he would be the main body, and he would be the body that he would possess.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡± The evil demon God started to roar.


    At this time, he had no more trump cards, so it was meaningless to continue resisting. Therefore, he was afraid and wanted to talk to Lu Wu and Bei Li again.


    ¡°Talk about what? What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Bei Li¡¯s voice resounded in the space of consciousness.


    ¡°I agree, I will defy the heavens with you!¡±


    When Xie Wang, who was originally very afraid of the evil demon God, heard this, he immediately sped up his eating speed, afraid that Lu Wu and Bei Li would agree.


    ¡°The evil demon God! I didn¡¯t give you this last chance, but she did. I promised her that I would persuade you again after you were resurrected, but you¡¯ve already used up this fourth chance, and she¡¯s no longer around. I won¡¯t give you any more chances!¡± Bei Li¡¯s voice echoed in the space of consciousness.


    Hearing this, Xie Wang, who was currently gnawing on the demon God¡¯s consciousness, felt extremely pleased. He knew that the divine imprint was still his.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The divine giant roared towards the sky with a ferocious expression.


    He had thought that his resurrection was his chance to start over, but he did not expect that his short-lived resurrection would lead to the complete destruction of his soul and consciousness. The evil demon God was filled with unwillingness.


    The heretic King was growing at an increasingly rapid pace. It already had a body the size of a small mountain, and it could bite off a large piece of the divine seal¡¯s consciousness with each bite.


    As the devouring continued, a faint purple flame-shaped mark appeared on Xie Wang¡¯s forehead, and it gradually deepened.


    The consciousness of the evil demon God began to gradually dissipate.


    Slaughtering the Emperor, becoming a heavenly demon ...


    Before his consciousness crumbled, the evil demon God was still thinking about his crazy pursuit and dream.


    But in the end, he remembered how Beili had laughed at his dream ...

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344: Chapter 344 Beili¡¯s deification


    Everything was settled.


    Under Bei Li¡¯s suppression, the evil demon God was unable to resist the evil King¡¯s devouring even though it had the consciousness of the deity print.


    As he devoured, Xie Wang¡¯s consciousness continued to expand, and the purple burning divine imprint on his forehead became clearer and clearer. On the other hand, the divine imprint of the evil demon God was getting dimmer and dimmer.


    Seeing an ancient God fall, Bei Li¡¯s eyes showed a trace of disappointment and pity. But then she thought of Lu Wu, and her eyes became extremely determined.


    ¡°On the endless path of the reincarnation, I will always be by your side. I will get you whatever you want!¡± Bei Li mumbled.


    At this time, the evil King¡¯s body was already so large that it was comparable to the evil demon God, and with every bite, it could tear off a large mass of the evil demon God¡¯s consciousness. In the end, the evil demon God ¡®s¡¯ consciousness imprint ¡®was finally unable to be condensed because it was too incomplete, and it collapsed with a loud bang. Even its consciousness and body collapsed, turning into a cloud of consciousness.


    At this moment, the purple burning divine seal on Xie Wang¡¯s forehead shone with ten thousand rays of light.


    Xie Wang was extremely excited as he felt the massive amount of consciousness in his body.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? don¡¯t waste it!¡± Bei Li¡¯s voice echoed above their heads.


    When the evil king heard that, he focused his attention and looked at the evil demon God¡¯s consciousness cloud that had collapsed. Then, he opened his mouth and sucked in.


    Countless consciousnesses gushed into Xie Wang¡¯s mouth like rivers flowing into the sea, causing the purple divine seal on his forehead to shine even brighter.


    At that moment, Bei Li took out the booklet that he had always carried with him.


    ¡°Evil king, you have mastered the laws of the netherworld, the laws of spirits, the laws of concealment, the laws of undying, and the laws of blood sacrifice. You have also formed the divine seal and gained the recognition of the six paths of reincarnation. I will re-create the new Yin God ranking list and appoint you as the first Yin God. Are you willing to do so?¡±


    ......


    As he spoke, the booklet in Bei Li¡¯s hand underwent a huge change. It turned into a scroll made of five-colored light.


    Looking at Bei Li, who was floating in the space of his consciousness, Xie Wang was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Bei Li was actually deifying! Moreover, he had re-forged the new Yin God ranking list when the netherworld already had one!


    The power of the six paths of reincarnation was already incredible to the evil king, and now he was even more stunned.


    This was because the combination of the ability to reforge the yin deity ranking and the power to control the six paths of reincarnation meant that Bei Li had the ability to create a new world of the netherworld. This kind of ability had completely exceeded the imagination of the evil king.


    Back then, he had always thought that Bei Li and Lu Wu were as mysterious and majestic as the Emperor. But at this moment, in Xie Wang¡¯s opinion, Bei Li¡¯s means at this moment were not even possible for the Emperor.


    At this moment, Bei Li turned to look at Xie Wang with a serious expression, waiting for his reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be pardoned by the new Yin God List and become the first Yin God!¡± As he spoke, Xie Wang knelt down on one knee.


    As soon as Xie Wang agreed, a spark floated out of his forehead and he quickly entered the new Yin God ranking list.


    A purple flame mark appeared on the new Yin God ranking list, and information about evil king began to appear below.


    It was also at this moment that Xie Wang realized that the information about the five types of laws in his mind had begun to unseal. Countless pieces of information surged forth, but with the divine seal¡¯s blessing, it was not a problem for him to digest this information.


    After a long silence, the evil king opened his eyes. He had long since mastered the use of the five laws and had completely comprehended them.


    Although he had yet to increase his cultivation level, the evil king felt that he was incomparably powerful at this moment. With the blessing of the divine seal and the help of the laws, he felt that he already had the ability to be invincible under the gods. He could even stand up to those newborn gods.


    This was not blind confidence, but Xie Wang knew that he truly had the ability to do so.


    Thinking of this, Xie Wang¡¯s consciousness floated out of the empty space of consciousness and returned to his own soul. Then, it floated out of the black Tiger¡¯s body and returned to his own body.


    ¡°Hu!¡± The purple divine seal appeared on Xie Wang¡¯s forehead as he opened his eyes once more before quickly disappearing.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    ¡°I feel that the realm is no longer an obstacle. My strength is comparable to a half-step deity, and I can even compete with a newborn deity!¡± Xie Wang said excitedly.


    Lu Wu was also very happy when he heard this.


    Although he had a large number of players under him, they were still lacking in high-end combat power. After all, the players had only grown for a short time. The strongest among them was only at the middle stage of the ghost Governor realm. They were still far from being able to compete with the ghost kings and ghost emperors.


    But it wouldn¡¯t happen again from now on, because with the evil king, a God who had been pardoned by the new Yin God List, even powerful existences like Yuan Xu and Starlight were no longer a threat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to unify the blue Void region. Yuan Xu is no match for me!¡± Xie Wang continued to speak excitedly.


    Lu Wu shook his head when he heard this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t make a move unless it¡¯s the most dangerous moment!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xie Wang seemed rather stunned.


    ¡°Although the nine Yao Army of the nine Yao big domain and the abyssal void Army of the blue Void big domain have the upper hand, I¡¯ve never regarded them as my enemies. They¡¯re just whetstones for the players to grow. What I need is the growth of the players. The unification of the blue Void big domain does me no good!¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll just have to maintain my previous strength?¡± Xie Wang nodded in realization.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just maintain your previous strength and help the players grow. Only the players are the core. Their potential is limitless. Now that I¡¯ve created the new Yin God List, they are the future!¡± Bei Li also walked over to Lu Wu and said.


    When Lu Wu heard this, he smiled and patted Bei Li¡¯s little head. As expected, Bei Li knew him best.


    Xie Wang was a little depressed. He thought that since he had obtained the marker, he could vent his anger on void abyss. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Lu Wu and Bei Li would ask him to continue being a babysitter for the players and take care of their growth.


    However, he had no choice. Xie Wang knew that everything he got was given to him by Lu Wu and Bei Li. He had no right to refuse, and he didn¡¯t want to refuse these two benefactors and Masters who had given him a new life.


    The things he had now were things that Xie Wang had never even dared to think about in the past. However, in just a short month after he had surrendered, he had actually taken over the evil demon God¡¯s body and even obtained everything the evil demon God had. Xie Wang really cherished this feeling of turning over a new leaf and becoming the master of the evil demon God.


    ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Xie Wang nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back now!¡± With that, Lu Wu activated the divine artifact and a Space Channel appeared around evil king.


    Xie Wang nodded again before shooting into the spatial tunnel.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, only Bei Li and Lu Wu were left in the space of the artifact, as well as the physical body of a Black Tiger.


    ¡°How should we deal with him?¡± Lu Wu pointed at the black Tiger¡¯s body.


    ¡°Obliterated?¡± Bei Li said after some thought.


    When Lu Wu heard this, he was silent for a while before saying,¡±


    ¡°Can it be made into a cyborg like number one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to make a cyborg, but it has to be a pure mechanical life form because he no longer has a soul. He¡¯s just an empty shell, but number one has a soul!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we still have many spare primal souls? Should I inject one into him?¡±


    ¡°That works too ... Right, maybe I can use his soul!¡± Bei Li, who was about to answer, suddenly thought of something. He squinted and smiled.


    ¡°Whose?¡±


    ¡°Mu Zhiguang!¡± The smile in Bei Li¡¯s eyes deepened.


    Lu Wu was also stunned when he heard this. During the battle with the ocean King Army, mu Zhiguang¡¯s soul was shattered and died for the ocean King. However, his soul did not completely dissipate. Instead, it was collected and put together by Bei Li.


    However, if it wasn¡¯t for Bei Li¡¯s reminder, Lu Wu would have almost forgotten about mu Zhiguang¡¯s existence.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345: May Day event notice


    After the death of the evil god, the crisis in reality was resolved.


    As for the black Tiger¡¯s body, Lu Wu temporarily planned to use it as the new resting place for mu Zhiguang¡¯s soul.


    However, before this ¡®Super Warrior¡¯ project began, Lu Wu still had one very important thing to do.


    That was the start of the May Day event.


    According to war online¡¯s gaming tradition, every New Year or festival, Lu Wu would start a wave of activities and benefits to let the players celebrate.


    This was also a day that the players were looking forward to.


    On the forums, the players were already guessing what kind of event would be held during the May 1st period.


    Under the anticipation of the players, at 12 o¡¯ clock in the afternoon, Lu Wu opened the May Day event notice.


    [District-wide announcement: May Day event advanced notice details]:


    Event 1-Medal of Bravery:


    [Event details: from 8:00 p.m. On May 1st to 12:00 p.m. On May 4th, there will be a chance to obtain a red medal, a blue medal, and a purple flame medal when you kill nine glory Army soldiers. Those who have collected all three medal can exchange for the title ¡®proof of bravery¡¯ on the event panel.]


    [Event notification: medals can be traded. Extra medals can also be exchanged for the Tier 3 medicinal wine ¡°drunken breeze¡± on the event panel.]


    Activity 2: morning farming


    ......


    [Event details: from 8:00 p.m. On May 1st to 4:00 p.m., All players will receive three free items from the system:


    [Luck sapling X3 (can not be traded or destroyed)]:


    Item information: This item can be planted in any region in Northern divergent or the nine Yao great domain during the event period. It can be watered with ¡®spirit spring water¡¯ to grow. It must be watered once every two hours, or the luck sapling will wither. After being watered 10 times, the luck sapling will bear a ¡®luck fruit¡¯. After eating it, you can obtain one of the items, such as soul coins, experience, time-limited buffs, pills, and rare equipment, etc. (Random chance). You can also choose to continue watering the sapling to grow. The luck sapling will have a chance to bear a ¡®super good luck fruit¡¯, and the chance of obtaining rare prizes will be increased by four times.


    [Watering can (can not be traded, destroyed)]:


    [Item information: this item can be used in conjunction with the lucky sapling. Every hour, the bottle will refresh with the spiritual spring water used to water the ¡®lucky sapling¡¯, which can help the lucky sapling grow.]


    [Absorption bucket (can not be traded or destroyed)]:


    [Item information: this item can be used on a luck sapling planted by other players. The user¡¯s body will be stiff for three minutes. During this period, the user can not move, attack, or defend. After the successful retrieval, the target player¡¯s luck sapling will lose a portion of spiritual spring water. You will receive a portion of spiritual spring water.]


    [Event hint: the amount of ¡°spiritual spring water¡± produced by the watering can is extremely small. You can choose to steal the spiritual spring water from other players to speed up the growth of the saplings.]


    Activity 3-answer questions on May 1


    [Event details: during the May Day event, a round of questions will be held at 10 p.m. Every night. All participating players can enter the event panel to answer the questions after the event begins. Each question has a time limit of 30 seconds and a total of 30 points. One point will be deducted per second for a total of 100 questions. The final results will be ranked according to the total points. The higher the points, the greater the reward.]


    [Activity hint: the questions will be randomly simulated based on the game¡¯s common sense and knowledge. Please make good use of your time to review before the event begins.]


    Event 4: mysterious battle


    [Event details: this event will begin on the last day of May 1st. After the event begins, all players will change their form and will be held in three major regions at the same time. The event details will be announced on the day of the event.]


    [Activity hint: in the chaotic battle, survival is victory!]


    [Activity message: May 1st, Labor Day. Labor is the most glorious. Hard work is victory!]


    ¡­¡­


    The players were undoubtedly the happiest to see the event announcement.


    The players from the European and hell servers were equally excited when they saw that the final May Day event was being attended by three major regions.


    He felt as if his identity as the abandoned son of the great obedient had finally changed to that of an illegitimate child.


    Although he still did not receive as good treatment as the son of the ¡°central server¡±, he finally had something to look forward to. Perhaps one day, he could squeeze out of the central server and become the son of the ¡°central server¡±.


    The players from both the European and hell servers had been looking forward to it. They believed that there would be a God in every version. The strength of the central server was only temporary. One day, the server they were in would surpass the central server and become the son of the expedition team.


    After the announcement of the event, the forum was in an uproar.


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°when I saw that planting trees could produce good things, I had a feeling that things weren¡¯t as simple as I thought. In the end, it was just as I expected. I actually stole the spirit spring water from other people¡¯s trees. This is interesting (funny).¡±


    [Lonely invincible: collect medals in advance. You can use soul coins or R-coins, but it¡¯s best to trade in R-coins. I don¡¯t have enough soul coins, but I won¡¯t reject anyone. Those who want to sell can join the group (bronze hanging on waist and showing off)]


    [Suika Tairo: time to move bricks~take advantage of the opening day of the event to make a good profit. It¡¯s rare for the coin-stinging (soul coin) conquests behind the scenes to bleed, let¡¯s hurry up and start it (funny)]


    Patrick Star, return the money: ¡°I¡¯m having a good time on May 1st. The poor office workers finally have a comfortable day off. I saw the May 1st promotion notice when I got home. It¡¯s so wonderful. I¡¯m going to take this opportunity to rise up (Sea King¡¯s arrogant face.jpg)¡±


    Geni turtle lent me money: 666, May 1st is bleeding. Speaking of which, there¡¯s a problem that I haven¡¯t been able to understand. Why is the war campaign behind the scenes team so stingy with soul coins? can¡¯t they also provide some soul coins for activities other than May 1st? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know how badly we¡¯re lacking in soul coins?


    [Crayon Shin-chan: challenging the back-end team: you¡¯ll definitely win, but I won¡¯t lose out (funny)]


    ¡­¡­


    The players were discussing the four upcoming events on the forum.


    This was especially true for the ultimate mysterious event at the end. Everyone was guessing what form it would take.


    From the event introduction, the words ¡®great battle¡¯ were mentioned. The players even thought of the cross-server war between the three major regions and couldn¡¯t help but become nervous.


    Among the three servers, the players with the most sense of superiority were undoubtedly the players from the middle server.


    First of all, as a veteran server, it had the advantage of opening the server earlier. It had developed a few months earlier than the other two servers, so it could be said that it had a huge advantage in the early stages.


    In the eyes of the players from the mid-server, the other two servers were like younger brothers, they were the strongest.


    This point wasn¡¯t only reflected in the overall strength of the players, but also in the top players.


    Although there were many strong players in the Western and infernal servers, they were still much weaker than their ¡®cliffhanger teams¡¯ in the eyes of the players from the Chinese servers.


    Moreover, the central server was the only one that had completely occupied a large region and started to expand.


    All sorts of advantages made the players from the Chinese server feel smug. There were even a few who liked to look for a sense of presence and would always hang around on the forums of the European and hell servers.


    Every time they saw the players from the other two servers discussing how powerful a certain player was, they would always go up to them and say,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not as good as our server¡¯s xxxxx, but it¡¯s not bad!¡±


    This situation had made the players from the other two servers sullen for a long time and they had long wanted to prove themselves.


    So if the end of the May Day event was really a cross-server war, the players on the mid-server suddenly started to worry about whether they would be slapped in the face.


    He had confidence, but if he really lost in the cross-server battle, it would undoubtedly be extremely embarrassing.


    So in order to make up for their past actions, the players in the central server couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    In their eyes, they could not afford to lose this battle. They had to win!

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346: Chapter 346-a Husky that was out of control


    Before the event officially started at 8 p.m., All the players gathered at the border between the nine Yao great domain and the Beiqi great domain.


    Ever since the great explosion in hell, the players had completely lost hell and could only wander between the two major regions.


    Without the safe zone, there would be no more shortcomings, and the player¡¯s natural disaster would officially erupt.


    Since then, the players had wreaked havoc between the two major regions like locusts.


    If the nine glory Army attacked Beiqi, the players would attack nine glory. If the nine glory Army returned to defend the nine glory great domain, the players would attack Beiqi.


    They had adopted a crazy tactic of stealing from their homes.


    During this period, the players ¡®harassment tactics were endless, causing the nine glory Army great pain. In the end, they could only send troops to both regions. However, the players still had a way to deal with it. They used the central junction of the two regions as their stronghold and attacked both regions at the same time.


    Faced with such a situation, the nine radiance brothers were determined and personally led the nine radiance Army to clear out the players for eight consecutive days.


    However, it was as if the players could not be killed all at once. After a batch of players died, another batch would appear. Even the jiuyao brothers did not know where so many players had come from. After eight days of clearing, the group of players was still there. Their scale did not seem to have decreased at all.


    The nine radiance brothers were having a headache, but they did not have a solution.


    The players were gathered at the border of the barren plains, waiting for the event notification to sound.


    As it was 8 O¡¯ clock, the game prompt sounded.


    [District-wide announcement, happy May 1st! [The Medal of Bravery and morning farming and evening walk have officially started. The event props have been released. The event will start in two hours!]


    ......


    At this moment, the players who had been waiting in the desolate Plains all ran towards the direction of Beiqi.


    In order to celebrate the arrival of May Day, the players had already issued a gathering order on the forum after the event announcement. The first battle of the May Day Carnival would be launched the moment the event began to celebrate the arrival of May Day.


    Countless players spontaneously responded to the call to join, waiting for this moment to come, to gather together and fight for Beiqi again.


    While they were running toward the area where the Hades of Beiqi Plains was located, the regional voice channel was filled with ¡°ghostly wails and wolf howls¡±. All the players were shouting like a Husky that had been freed from its reins. It was clear how excited the players were at this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, temporary tents were set up in the hell sinkhole.


    There were also countless metal stakes made of spirit iron outside the camp, and soldiers were stationed in all directions above the camp and at the edge of the sinkhole.


    The underworld had long since become one of the bases of the nine glory Army. The underworld was guarded by Chen Yao, Jin Yao, and mu Yao.


    After riyao¡¯s death, it was naturally chenyao¡¯s turn to replace the Beiqi Prefecture Lord.


    However, with the two brothers as a lesson, in order to help Chen Yao successfully ascend to the position of official sovereign, not only did they bring nearly half of the nine-Yao great domain¡¯s military power, but they also invited the two brothers to help.


    However, Chen Yao¡¯s dream of becoming an official sovereign was only a fantasy before the Army of players was destroyed.


    Facing the players that they could not kill, the nine radiance brothers, who were stationed here, had changed their attitude from being determined to get what they wanted to to to being extremely frustrated.


    At this moment, the three brothers were discussing how to exterminate the players in the camp. At this moment, a soldier¡¯s shout rang out from outside.


    ¡°They¡¯re here again!¡±


    Hearing the soldiers ¡®shouts, the three brothers didn¡¯t even need to think to know that the players had come to harass them again. They immediately got up and prepared for battle.


    After leaving the tent, the three brothers were dumbfounded.


    This was because the entire perimeter of underworld was filled with players. One by one, they jumped into the pit like dumplings.


    ¡°Kill! The medal is right in front of you. Let¡¯s take advantage of the May 1st and make a killing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, your Grandpa calamity is here again! Take this axe of mine!¡±


    ¡°Soul coins, experience points, and medals are beckoning to us. We¡¯ll definitely earn if we kill one, even more if we kill two, and even more if we kill three. We¡¯ll definitely not lose anything!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Army of players, the Husky, seemed to have been injected with chicken blood. With the announcement of the start of the event as a declaration of war, they launched a frenzied attack on the nine glory Army in the Hell¡¯s sinkhole.


    This time, without the assistance of rock and the other Spirit King-tier combatants, the players knew that it was impossible to take down underworld from the hands of the three brothers.


    However, they did not care at all. What they wanted to do now was to continue fighting and grow by killing the nine glory Army soldiers. In addition to the bonus rewards from the event, the players were full of fighting spirit.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he died or not, as long as the rewards were in place.


    The three nine radiance brothers were extremely surprised. In the past, the players had always attacked in small teams. This was the first time they had encountered such a large-scale attack. They could not help but feel nervous. They quickly joined the nine radiance Army and began to slaughter the player Army.


    The players didn¡¯t care at all. They didn¡¯t even look at the three ninedust brothers who were flying in the air.


    If you hit me, I¡¯ll hit your soldiers!


    If you kill me, I¡¯ll kill your soldiers!


    You killed my teammates, and I killed your soldiers!


    The players ¡®goal was very clear. Since they couldn¡¯t beat the big ones, they would catch the small ones and beat them up.


    The players ¡®actions made the nine radiance brothers feel extremely uncomfortable. The player Army was simply crazy in their eyes. They did not care about their own lives at all and only wanted to kill their subordinates.


    Originally, the nine radiance brothers did not care about this kind of mutual consumption. After all, the number of players dying each time was far greater than the number of soldiers dying. In their opinion, this kind of reckless consumption tactic was extremely stupid.


    But now, they didn¡¯t think so, because it was impossible to kill all the players.


    After a few rounds of killing, the nine radiance Army was completely stunned. These players seemed to be able to reproduce infinitely. After killing one batch after another, they were about to vomit.


    Therefore, when they encountered this tactic again, the three brothers immediately felt that something was wrong, but they were helpless.


    The only thing they could do was to go all out and kill as many players as possible to reduce the casualties of their soldiers.


    Ever since the moon illumination and the sun illumination had died, the only one among the nine illumination brothers who had the strength of a ghost emperor was the Starlight Prefecture Lord. At this moment, the three nine illumination brothers who were guarding this place were all existences of the ghost king realm.


    Without the nine radiance Army¡¯s help, the players could easily kill the ghost king. However, the nine radiance Army had a large number of soldiers, so it was too difficult for them to kill the nine radiance brothers.


    However, there was no lack of players who liked to challenge. At this time, in the voice channel of the ¡°wall hunting group¡± formed by Liu Chan,¡±


    Liu Chan: ¡°brothers, what do you say? do you have a way to get one down?¡±


    Ye Xue ¡®er: ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability. Are you guys there? come out and have a chat. Don¡¯t be so cold, okay?¡±


    [No. 7: my ¡°ten ghosts prison¡± can suppress one, but he¡¯s the ghost king and I¡¯m only the ghost Governor. He¡¯ll probably break the array in a few seconds (sigh helplessly)]


    Ao Jian: ¡°if you do it, I¡¯ll activate the sword formation. It won¡¯t be a problem to lock it for a few more seconds!¡±


    Ye chen said,¡±let¡¯s go, big shots. My big bow has been thirsty for a long time. It¡¯s boring to kill the small ones. We, the wall-hanging Regiment, should kill the big ones.¡±


    Inky,¡±backstab ready!¡±


    Youzi,¡±backstab ready!¡±


    Core hu: ¡°it¡¯s rare for him to come back from an event. Killing the small ones won¡¯t bring much profit. You guys think of a way to kill him. I have a way to kill him!¡±


    [Old saying: I feel like the Great Demon King is getting more and more awesome. I just glanced at the corpse spirit team he brought. Their strength really scared me (the Sea King¡¯s shocked face)]


    Sun Qi,¡±Oh, we¡¯re all in the same team, leave your health to me, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Under Liu Chan¡¯s organization, the hanging wall hunting group was ready to move.


    After coming up with a plan, they moved quietly among the player Army and gathered together. Then, they moved toward mu Yao¡¯s area.


    To be on the safe side, they had chosen the weakest of the three brothers, mu Yao, as their hunting target.


    Mu Yao, who was still busy killing players, did not realize that danger was quietly approaching.


    At this moment, the seven generals who had entered their casting range raised their soul devouring staffs and waved them towards mu Yao. Instantly, ten shadows rose into the air and surrounded mu Yao, pressing down together.


    This attack caught mu Yao off guard, and he was pressed down by the ten ghostly shadows.


    Mu Yao, who finally reacted, was furious. He opened his arms and pushed the ten ghostly shadows away.


    ¡°Heartsword domain!¡± Ao Jian¡¯s eyes flickered with a cold light as the nine spiritual swords behind him rose into the air and arrived above mu Yao¡¯s head. They began to dance around and a sharp sword Qi slashed down.


    This time, mu Yao was unable to avoid it, and his body landed on the ground.


    At the same time, two black shadows suddenly appeared behind mu Yao, and two backstabs were used.


    Mu Yao, who was shocked, was about to turn around and block him, but Liu Chan came from the front with a grin. He raised his silver right arm and threw a right punch at his face.


    As he turned around to block the backstab, mu Yao¡¯s face was hit by Liu Chan¡¯s fist, and his body was sent flying, falling to the ground.


    The few people present had the combat power of a ghost Governor. Although they were not mu Yao¡¯s opponent in a single battle, their combined attack had an unparalleled combat power.


    Mu Yao, who had fallen, was about to get up, but he saw more than 20 figures appear around him. They were all topless, and their bodies exuded a powerful aura, surrounding mu Yao in the center.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Hu He, who was standing at the back, immediately said.


    Hearing Hu He¡¯s order, the 20 undead spirits surrounded mu Yao and began to attack.


    At this moment, mu Yao couldn¡¯t fly even if he wanted to, he could only swing his arms and slap the corpse spirits away one by one.


    However, the undead spirits were not afraid of pain at all. The moment they fell to the ground, they would get up and pounce again. Gou ¡®Zi, who was hiding not far away, released healing chains to continuously repair the injured bodies of the undead spirits.


    ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, mu Yao was completely enraged. The power in his body exploded out, sending all the corpse spirits around him flying. Just as he was about to fly up into the air, he saw another figure flapping its wings and flying over.


    ¡°Look at my eyes!¡± Gu Yu, who was in the form of an evil god, roared at mu Yao.


    ¡°I think you ...¡± Mu Yao raised his fist and was about to smash the figure that was pouncing at him away, but he subconsciously looked into Gu Yu¡¯s eyes.


    As the evil thoughts entered his body and his mind was filled with negative emotions, mu Yao¡¯s body suddenly trembled and he was stunned on the spot.


    At this time, the twenty or so corpse spirit men surrounded mu Yao again and began to kick and punch him.


    Gu Yu¡¯s figure did not stop as he sprinted to mu Yao¡¯s side and used the momentum to kick mu Yao¡¯s crotch.


    Mu Yao¡¯s mouth twitched and his brows furrowed, but he still hadn¡¯t recovered from the negative state.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, ao Jian, seven, and the others also gathered around mu Yao, completely surrounding him. Taking advantage of the fact that the gaze of the evil god had not been removed, they began to madly attack.


    They worked together very well. In less than a minute, mu Yao was completely under their control, and Chen Yao and Jin Yao had no time to react.


    When they realized that mu Yao¡¯s side was in trouble and wanted to go to help, they suddenly found that in the dust from the North, an Army of iron cavalry was aggressively approaching.


    ¡°Brothers of Beiqi, let¡¯s have fun together!¡±


    Rheinhardt, the leader of the steel cavalry Army, rode on a huge Dragon Horn rhinoceros and shouted excitedly. Behind him was the Army of players from the European server.


    (Team 515 needs teammates for the event. If you survive in the top 100, you¡¯ll get a fan title. Just do some daily missions and you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re currently ranked around 70, so keep it up!)

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347: Chapter 347-don¡¯t move, kill steal!


    May 1st was an International Festival. On this day, the European server and the hell server also had activities.


    The difference was that the first mission that the European server opened on this day was a mission to kill monsters without limit. It was not a fixed goal for the players of Beiqi.


    Originally, the players from the European server were prepared to have a good fight with Yuan Xu.


    However, to the surprise of the European players, void abyss had recalled his Army from the infernal domain back to the strange Dragon tomb and set up a barrier with his subordinate ghost kings. They had adopted a defensive strategy as if they knew that the players were going to riot today.


    This made the players from the European server very depressed. Although they could attack the strange Dragon tomb directly, it was a long journey after all. It would take at least half a day. In addition, it would take some time to break through the barrier.


    10 O¡¯ clock was the time when the quiz event would start. Hence, the players from the European server came up with a plan and decided to head to Beiqi from the South. Coincidentally, the players from the Chinese server were also going to attack nine radiance¡¯s base in underworld. Moreover, they were on the weaker side. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if they attacked together?


    Hence, before the event started, the European server Army set off for Beiqi without stopping.


    For the first wave of this event, they decided to kill to their heart¡¯s content in Beiqi.


    Seeing the new force, Chen Yao and Jin Yao were surprised. Then they shouted,¡±


    ¡°Attention, all troops! There are enemies in the North!¡±


    Starshine and chenyao¡¯s roars naturally attracted the attention of the players. Then, they saw countless players from the European server jumping down from the sinkhole in the North and coming over.


    ¡°Brothers in the central server, let¡¯s have fun together!¡± At this moment, Lionheart raised his silver spear and roared again. The Dragon-horned rhinoceros below him was like a tank, roaring and charging into the nine glory Army.


    Seeing their appearance, the expressions of the Chinese Huskies, who were in the middle of killing, suddenly changed.¡±


    ......


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m begging you to get lost, please. Don¡¯t be like this!¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Brothers, pay attention! The kill-stealing is here!¡±


    ¡°Wicked, this is too wicked. We finally had the chance to kill to our heart¡¯s content, and now you¡¯re here to steal our monsters. A bunch of ****, I¡¯ll F ** you!¡±


    ¡°B * stards, this is too much! This is Beiqi! Can¡¯t you go and fight Yuan Xuxing? don¡¯t you have any sense of territory?!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The players on the central server immediately opened the regional voice channel and started to curse.


    However, the players from the European server would not listen to him. All they could see were the shiny soul coins, experience points, and event rewards. They were blinded by the benefits.


    To hell with territorial awareness.


    To hell with your monsters.


    F * ck that B * stard.


    He didn¡¯t listen! He didn¡¯t listen! I don¡¯t want to listen!


    Hence, the players from the European server completely ignored the players from the mid-server and clashed with the nine glory Army from the side.


    One from the West, one from the North. The two armies advanced at the same time and began to farm monsters.


    The Beiqi players who saw this scene felt very aggrieved. It was as if their own leeks had been dug up by a boar from next door.


    ¡°Quick, brothers, speed up the harvest. Don¡¯t let these bastards snatch it!¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯t stop it, they could only reduce their losses. Thus, the northern divergent¡¯s players killed even more enthusiastically.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the West corner, mu Yao was completely stunned.


    In mu Yao¡¯s impression, the characteristic of the players was that they were numerous and could not be killed, but they had never encountered a high-end combat power.


    However, it was completely different this time. These players were clearly stronger than the players he had encountered before. Their control was smooth and their own abilities were also outstanding, making it impossible for him to escape.


    This was especially true for the twenty or so naked burly men. Although they didn¡¯t have much combat experience and only knew how to mindlessly hammer people, they couldn¡¯t kill them at all. Even if their chests caved in, a green light would flash out from somewhere and sweep away the injuries on the naked burly man¡¯s body.


    Control, damage output, healing, long-range attacks, and so on. It could be said that the members of the wall-hanging Regiment and the twenty or so burly men under Hu He had a total of more than fifty people. The power that burst out from them at this moment made mu Yao unable to even breathe. He could only deal with it tiredly.


    In the distance, seeing mu Yao trapped, Chen Yao and Jin Yao¡¯s hearts tightened, and they immediately wanted to go to help.


    At this time, Li Xing, who was holding a golden sword, shouted in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s do it too! We can¡¯t lose our momentum!¡±


    Hearing this, Rheinhardt¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement. He raised his spear and began to aim. Then he suddenly threw the silver spear.


    ¡°Come down!¡±


    The long silver spear pierced through the air, making a sharp whistling sound. It left a white stream of air behind it as it stabbed into Jin Yao¡¯s back.


    Jin Yao¡¯s flying figure suddenly stopped.


    At this time, the three necromancers standing next to Li Xing below twisted and turned into three huge dark crows. They flapped their wings and rose into the air, reaching out their sharp claws to grab Jin Yao.


    While Jin Yao began to block the attack of the dark crows, several Knights below raised their Spears and began to shoot.


    The other necromancers from ZERO¡¯s group started to form a black hexagram. Then, a giant black Claw emerged from the array and grabbed Jin Yao.


    ¡°Now! Jason, it¡¯s all up to you!¡±


    ¡°Received!¡±


    Seeing that Jin Yao had been restricted, Jason turned around on the spot to gain some strength. Then, with a ¡°hey¡±, he threw the ¡°Shadow Hand spider web¡± in his hand at Jin Yao. After it had locked Jin Yao in place, he pulled Jin Yao to the ground with force.


    The ZERO ¡°barbarian¡± players around saw this and immediately stepped forward to help.


    After several attacks, Jin Yao finally couldn¡¯t resist anymore and fell from the sky.


    The moment they landed, the Knights around them activated their charge skill at the same time. Under the lead of Reinhardt, they crashed into Jin Yao¡¯s body, making him dizzy.


    ¡°Kill him! Since he¡¯s here, it¡¯s a great deal to snatch the ghost king!¡± Reinhardt roared out of excitement.


    ZERO¡¯s guild members heard the news and began their frenzied attacks before the shadow spider web was torn apart.


    On the other side, Chen Yao had already arrived at the area where Mu Yao was trapped. He raised his hand and slammed down. A huge wind pressure came, and many players were blown away by the wind. However, the players from the wall hanging group did not move at all.


    ¡°Little Mo, little youzi, seven old men, you guys go and hold him back. This mu Yao can¡¯t hold on for much longer!¡± Liu Chan immediately shouted.


    ¡°Received!¡±


    After saying that, mo and youzi¡¯s figures turned into black shadows, and then they merged into one. They shot up from the ground and rushed toward Chen Yao.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Seeing that mu Yao¡¯s expression was gradually becoming dispirited, Chen Yao became anxious and raised his palm to slap Xiao mo and Xiao youzi in anger.


    But at this moment, Little Mo and little youzi suddenly separated in the air and revealed themselves. The palm print formed by energy brushed past the two of them.


    ¡°Ghost devour!¡± When the seven saw this, they waved their soul-devouring staves, and a huge Phantom of an evil ghost appeared behind them. It roared and rushed toward Chen Yao in the sky.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Chen Yao¡¯s palm scattered the evil ghost shadow, and his body once again fell toward mu Yao.


    This time, Chen Yao came prepared, unlike mu Yao, who was stunned by the continuous attacks in a short time.


    Moreover, Gu Yu¡¯s ¡°evil God¡¯s gaze¡± was still on cooldown, so it couldn¡¯t stop the strongest of the three, Chen Yao.


    After knocking away several corpse spirits, Chen Yao grabbed mu Yao and flew into the air.


    How could the cheater group below let mu Yao go so easily? suddenly, countless skills soared into the sky.


    Looking at the dying mu Yao in his hand, Chen Yao knew that mu Yao would not be able to hold on any longer. He lifted his body again and flew higher and higher until the players ¡®attacks could no longer reach him.


    ¡°I ****¡±


    ¡°F * ck, F ** K, the cooked duck flew away!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this scene, the members of the wall hanging group couldn¡¯t help but curse. Even the seven old men who were well-mannered couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±F * ck!¡±


    However, they didn¡¯t have any air-to-air combat power right now, and Chen Yao was a late-stage ghost king. Now that some of their skills were on cooldown, they couldn¡¯t fight him at all. At this moment, they could only feel helpless.


    ¡°What a loss! What should we do, bosses?¡± Chen Ziyu asked in the team voice chat. His tone seemed to be trembling from the heartache.


    ¡°Brothers, it seems that Li Xing and his men have captured Jin Yao from the North!¡± Liu Chan said with a ferocious tone.


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s heart trembled. Then, they all revealed malicious smiles.


    ¡°Snatch!¡±


    ¡°Snatch him!¡±


    ¡°We have to, they¡¯re all ours!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    There was no need for any discussion. Everyone had the same attitude, and that was to snatch it.


    Hence, the members of the cheater team started to move and ran towards the northern side where the players from the European server were.


    At this moment, they only had one thought, and that was to share the pain and then reduce the pain.


    To the North, Jin Yao, who had landed on the ground, was facing ZERO¡¯s entire Guild.


    He wanted to escape several times, but the necromancers in the European server used a series of control skills such as Wraith swamp, death vines, and evil entanglement, which gave him a headache.


    At this moment, countless illusionary hands were grabbing Jin Yao¡¯s heel tightly. His body was covered in death vines. Even if he was torn apart, countless vines would emerge from the ground and continue to entangle him.


    ¡°Open!¡± Faced with this situation, Jin Yao roared in anger. The energy in his body suddenly exploded and turned into a shock wave, shaking away the vines and Phantom claws.


    However, at this time, the Knights led by Reinhardt arrived again with the ¡®charge¡¯ skill and ruthlessly knocked him to the ground again.


    When Jin Yao got up, the ghostly claw on the ground reappeared, and the vines of death also spread.


    Jin Yao wanted to cry when he was faced with this extremely difficult control style. He couldn¡¯t escape at all!


    This was the control-type strategy that ZERO¡¯s Guild had come up with in their many battles with the abyss Army.


    Seeing that Jin Yao was unable to leave, Li Xing smiled and raised his golden sword. Just as he was about to lead the Barbarian team to attack, he suddenly saw a few figures squeezing through the crowd from the West.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Kill steal!¡± Ye chen shouted arrogantly as he jumped into the encirclement of Jin Yao with his large bow.


    ¡°Get lost, kill steal!¡± Liu Chan¡¯s figure appeared after he sent several players flying with a heavy punch.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± Gu Yu, who was in his evil god form, fell from the sky and slammed his right fist onto the ground. Then, with his right fist as the center, he activated the burning of blood skill. Crimson flames spread out from his right fist.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist from the European server, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Ye Xue ¡®er: ¡°I love stealing monsters. Hehe!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, it¡¯s ours!¡± Ao Jian said.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the members of the hanging wall Group arrived.


    They were here purely to kill steal.


    The smile on Li Xing¡¯s face instantly froze when he saw Liu Chan leading the wall-hanging group.


    When the Beiqi players saw this scene from afar, they suddenly became excited.


    ¡°The bosses are already on it, what are we waiting for? F * ck them up! How dare they steal monsters? it¡¯s time to let them know who their real daddy is!¡±


    At this moment, the Beiqi players raised their weapons at the European players, revealing their bloodthirsty fangs ...


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Chen Yao, who had moved mu Yao to a safe area, returned to the netherworld¡¯s sinkhole and saw a scene that made him extremely dumbfounded.


    A chaotic battle between three forces was happening below!

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348: Chapter 348 chaotic battle


    The two server players, who already had a conflict, completely erupted because of the jinyao ghost King¡¯s right to kill.


    This fight was sudden, and it quickly spread across the entire battlefield like a fuse. The two forces directly clashed.


    With Jin Yao as the center, the situation was even more chaotic. Players from both servers wanted to help their own party take down the ghost king BOSS, so they all squeezed toward the center.


    In the eyes of the players from the Chinese and European servers, whoever took down the jinyao ghost king first would be the most powerful.


    It was simple and brutal. While the two forces killed the soldiers of the jiuyao Army, they exchanged all kinds of blows. Their skills were like fireworks in Hell¡¯s sinkhole.


    Seeing this, Chen Yao was dumbfounded.


    He could not tell which were the players from the European server and which were the players from the central server. In his eyes, the players who were fighting each other below were all players, and they all looked the same.


    At this moment, Chen Yao¡¯s eyes fell on Jin Yao, who was obviously unable to escape. His expression became serious, and he quickly flew down.


    ¡°Chenyao is here!¡±


    It was unknown which player shouted, but all the players below immediately looked up.


    ¡°This time, we can¡¯t let him get away with it. Kill him!¡± Liu Chan immediately roared.


    Hearing Liu Chan¡¯s roar, the members of the cheater squad and the rest of the players from the central server immediately changed their direction of attack.


    ¡°Everyone, focus fire on brilliant dawn!¡± At this moment, Li Xing also shouted in the voice channel.


    ......


    At this moment, the players from both servers had a tacit understanding. They turned their firepower to Chen Yao, who was trying to kill Jin Yao.


    Flames flickered as the dense skill shockwaves continued, wave after wave. Chen Yao was unable to move forward under this violent attack. After a while, he turned around and flew back into the sky.


    Seeing Chen Yao leave, Liu Chan and Li Xing both looked at each other.


    Then, the battle between the players broke out again.


    Chen Yao, who was in the air, was panting heavily. His face was gloomy because he couldn¡¯t save Jin Yao at all under this kind of attack.


    Looking down, he suddenly realized that the players were fighting again, so he gritted his teeth and flew down again.


    ¡°Chenyao is here again!¡± A player¡¯s loud roar sounded in the regional channel.


    At this moment, all the players once again tacitly aimed their fire at Chen Yao and began a new round of crazy attacks.


    Chen Yao was so angry that he exploded after being forced back again.


    Can¡¯t you guys just fight properly?!


    He had wanted to take Jin Yao away while the player Army was fighting, but he didn¡¯t expect to become the target of all the attacks.


    However, the players did not care about Chen Yao¡¯s mood. As long as Chen Yao did not come, their main task was to kill the players in the other server and then snatch the BOSS.


    This was a matter of their reputation as players.


    The battle became more and more intense. In the end, the central area was filled with players, while the nine glory Army soldiers were pushed out of the inner circle where the battle was the most intense.


    This caused the nine glory Army soldiers to be extremely stunned.


    These players had come for them, but they had ended up fighting among themselves instead. Now, they had become the third party on the battlefield.


    ¡°What are you all waiting for? charge in! If my fifth brother dies, all of you will be buried with him!¡±


    Chen Yao was so angry that he wanted to kill his own men when he saw the nine glory Army soldiers standing outside, not willing to continue fighting.


    Hearing Chen Yao¡¯s angry roar, the nine glory Army¡¯s soldiers tensed up and began to charge into the battlefield.


    After the players from the European server joined in, the battle became extremely chaotic. In order to snatch the BOSS, both sides were killing each other.


    However, in terms of overall strength, it was obvious that the players from the Chinese server were stronger. This undoubtedly made many players from the European server feel annoyed.


    Some of the European server players who were really popular no longer felt the pinch for soul coins. They began to buy strengthening potions from the merchant shop to enhance themselves in various ways. They spent a lot of money just to fight for their pride.


    This trend quickly spread.


    A large number of players from the European server began to spend money to buy consumable strengthening potions to enhance themselves. After a while, most of the players from the European server began to flash with an enhancement light, and their combat power soared.


    Seeing this, the players from the central server started to pay for the game.


    Soon, all the players in the central server had a bottle of enhancement potion. The rich ones even bought five to six bottles of enhancement potions of different attributes and drank them all.


    While competing in strength, the two servers actually compared their ability to spend money.


    This made Lu Wu, who was watching the game behind the scenes, not know whether to laugh or cry. He was already prepared to pay a lot for the event, but as a result, the soul coins in his inventory actually soared.


    Regarding the serious issue of a ¡®Civil War¡¯ between players, Lu Wu only wanted to say at this moment,¡±


    ¡°Beat him, beat him to death!¡±


    ¡°Fight, spend money and fight to death!¡±


    As the big boss behind these players, Lu Wu didn¡¯t stop them at this time. Instead, he watched with great interest.


    Especially when he saw the huge increase in soul coins, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to establish a ¡°dignified¡± image in front of Bei Li, Lu Wu almost wanted to stand up and clap!


    ¡­¡­


    The three-way battle was still going on. During this period, Chen Yao came to kidnap people several times. However, the two server players had to work together when facing Chen Yao.


    Seeing Jin Yao getting weaker and weaker, Chen Yao¡¯s mind exploded. He couldn¡¯t save his brother.


    However, the players didn¡¯t care about what Chen Yao thought.


    At this moment, the players from both servers were only focused on beating up the players from the other server and did not care about anything else.


    The voice channel of the European server players:


    ¡°Jin Yao is about to die. Five Knights, charge with me and clear a path. We¡¯ll charge in and support ZERO¡¯s unit. Someone, come!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, the headless Paladin that I summoned just now killed two medium-grade pigs with low health. Save the screenshot and continue killing!¡±


    ¡°My health is almost at the bottom. Priest, F * ck you xxxxx, heal me, where are you? Where the hell did he go?¡±


    ¡°All barbarians in the party activate ¡®berserk¡¯ mode. We¡¯ll fight to the death in the final stage. If we win this battle, we¡¯ll see how Savage the server can be in the future!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, this is the last wave. Victory is right in front of us. Hold on!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the voice channel of the Chinese players,¡±


    ¡°This is the last wave. Brothers, attack with all your might. Don¡¯t worry about the money for the medicine. Face is more important than anything else. Kill!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught an enemy priest. Dong Xiaotian, come over and help your father deal damage. Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, the explosive pill is so useful. I just threw one and it killed three people. That¡¯s F * cking awesome!¡±


    ¡°Sister, where are you? I can¡¯t find you, how can I heal you? (A certain wood spirit descendent cute girl who was at a loss on the battlefield)¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, sure enough, my great zombie armor is still tougher. Just now, when the opposite Knight charged at me, I activated super armor, but he actually crashed into me and flipped over. Hahaha, this is great, let¡¯s continue!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, how did our healer die? is there a healer who¡¯s alone? come on, one of them, we can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Knight. Kill the priest first. Their priest has higher HP than us wood spirits. It¡¯s hard for them to kill people if they don¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The voice channels of both armies were in chaos.


    However, at this moment, the game prompt suddenly sounded in the minds of all the players.


    [Game prompt: the target ghost king Jin Yao is on the verge of death.]


    With the appearance of the game prompt, the two groups of forces seemed to be on steroids. The battle became even more frenzied, and the scene was like a group of demons dancing.


    At this moment, even the extremely powerful nine glory Army could not charge in.


    At this moment, the battlefield was completely in the players ¡®hands. It was as if this was a battle between them, and the nine glory Army led by Chen Yao was the third party on the battlefield.


    In the center of the battlefield.


    Jin Yao finally entered a state of near death under the violent attacks from both sides. At this moment, his body was full of wounds, and his broken armor was bleeding. He was so weak that he couldn¡¯t resist the attacks from all directions. He was tied to the ground by the vines.


    At that moment, mo and youzi suddenly appeared behind Li Xing, and their combined backstab suddenly slashed down.


    The Barbarian that Li Xing had chosen was a damage-type profession, so his own defense was not high. In the face of the sure-kill attacks from Little Mo and little youzi, it seemed that he could not escape death.


    At this critical moment, Lionheart, who was not far away, raised the silver spear in his hand and pointed it at inky. He roared,¡±


    ¡°Dark duel!¡±


    Along with Lionheart¡¯s roar, an illusory dark arena crashed down from the sky, surrounding the two of them. The players around them gradually blurred and disappeared, leaving only inky and Lionheart in the arena.


    [Dark duel (unique)]:


    [Skill description: opens the dark arena. During this period, you can choose a player as your challenge target. The chosen one will be pulled into an independent space in the dark arena and have a one-on-one battle with you.] During this period, everything in the outside world will be blocked. If the dark paladin successfully kills the challenged person, the defeated person¡¯s body will be captured (attributes reduced by 50%, skill effects reduced by 50%) and turned into a dark slave for the dark paladin to control. Duration of 10 minutes


    In the outside world, youzi¡¯s dagger ruthlessly stabbed into Li Xing¡¯s back, causing a critical hit. However, without the cooperation of Little Mo, this attack did not have a Shadow Rune, so Li Xing was not killed instantly.


    At this time, youzi¡¯s heart was also in shock. Xiao Mo¡¯s disappearance had caught her off guard, but she did not attack again. Instead, she decisively turned into a black shadow and retreated towards the area where the players from the Chinese server were.


    ¡°Leave it here!¡± The Deputy commander standing beside Li Xing saw this and quickly shouted.


    The surrounding necromancers immediately made their move. Countless ¡°black Necromancer claws¡± rose from the ground, trying to catch the escaping youzi.


    ¡°Blade Storm!¡±


    Just as youzi was about to be caught, ao Jian¡¯s figure appeared. As he snorted coldly, nine spiritual swords circled around his body, forming a violent sword formation, tearing apart all the control skills around him, helping youzi escape successfully.


    Meanwhile, in the dark arena, Lionheart and inky were engaged in a fierce battle.


    Lionheart could be said to be the publicly acknowledged fragile killer in the European server. At this moment, ink was restricted in every aspect in the dark arena. Without youzi¡¯s cooperation, it could be said that she was no match for Lionheart at all. She could only rely on her movement technique to constantly avoid Lionheart¡¯s attacks.


    ¡­¡­


    The most intense battle was at the center of the battlefield where Jin Yao was.


    The seven of them took ten bottles of enhancement potions and summoned ¡°ghost hunter¡± under Jin Yao¡¯s feet. Beside him, Liu Chan blocked the attacks from all directions, protecting the seven of them.


    Not far away, mo Lingtian¡¯s long hair was dancing in the wind. The Stormwind bow in his hand was burning with green flames. Every energy arrow he shot could easily kill a fragile player from the European server. He had become a fragile killer on the battlefield.


    The one protecting mo Lingtian was none other than the ¡°melee Archer¡± ye chen.


    ¡°Jin Yao is going to die!¡±


    ¡°Jin Yao is going to die!¡±


    The voice channels on both sides were filled with the angry roars of the players.


    At this moment, the players on both sides gave up on attacking the other players and focused their fire on Jin Yao.


    At this moment, Chen Yao¡¯s figure reappeared.


    When all the players were focused on Jin Yao, Chen Yao¡¯s appearance was too sudden, and he closed in on Jin Yao in an instant.


    Just as the players were about to tear their eyes apart, a black shadow appeared behind Jin Yao.


    A cold glint suddenly appeared on the sharp dagger, and the sharp blade suddenly slashed down with a black stream of light.


    Seeing this, the hearts of the players from the European server turned cold, while the players from the central server were extremely excited.


    However, at this moment, a player shouted on the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not Little Mo!¡±


    Hearing this, the players on the Chinese server were shocked and quickly started analyzing.


    [Dark slave-Little Mo]:


    [Character introduction: a death slave that was converted after being killed by player Reinhardt in the dark arena.]


    After seeing the analysis ability, the players from the central server opened their eyes wide, their hearts filled with unwillingness.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Under the back chisel.


    -289


    At the same time, the words ¡°last strike¡± appeared above Jin Yao¡¯s head in red.


    The appearance of this notification meant that Jin Yao¡¯s HP was less than 500.


    However, at this moment,¡±Little Mo¡± made his move again, and the players from the central server could not stop him in time.


    Just as Jin Yao was about to die, a flaming arrow suddenly appeared. It pierced through Jin Yao¡¯s forehead at an extremely fast speed and pierced through the sky.


    A string of blood-red words appeared above Jin Yao¡¯s head.


    -13121


    [Congratulations to player ye chen for causing ¡°random¡± critical damage X100 and successfully killing target Jin Yao!]


    ¡°Whoosh!¡± The players from both servers were in an uproar.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!¡±


    ¡°F * ck you, ye chen. You¡¯re a F * cking killer. I love you to death!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ll let fate hang on the wall and destroy the heavens and earth. Scumbags from the European server, cry. Cry louder for me!¡±


    ¡°666! I¡¯m about to have a heart attack. Ye chen, hurry up and compensate me!¡±


    ¡°Ye chen, you¡¯re a F * cking talent. You¡¯re the king of the mid server headwind reversal. Come over and let me kiss you!¡±


    ¡°Against my brother Chen¡¯s will, a critical hit with 100 times the damage. You¡¯re f * cking scared, hahaha!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, ye chen, who was holding a longbow, could not believe that he had successfully saved the situation again. The dull expression on his face gradually turned into an arrogant smile.


    At the same time, all the players in the central server started to wail like ghosts and howl like wolves, and the appearance of the tearing down Husky reappeared.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349: Chapter 349-giving away the topic


    The plot kept turning, and all the players ¡¯emotions were like riding a roller coaster.


    Seeing Jin Yao¡¯s death, Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, could not help but smile. He could not help but feel proud when he saw ye chen use the skill enhanced by the ¡°heavenly spell of fate¡± to kill Jin Yao.


    After all, this skill was created by him in his previous life. Although it had little to do with his current self, Lu Wu was still very proud of it.


    On the other hand, Bei Li looked at Lu Wu, who was smiling foolishly, and revealed a helpless expression as if he was looking at a ¡®fool¡¯.


    ¡­¡­


    Jin Yao was dead, but the players from the European server could not accept it.


    In this battle, Jin Yao¡¯s area had more players from the European server than those from the Chinese server. He originally had the upper hand, but the result was beyond their expectations.


    In their eyes, this was supposed to be a slap in the face for the central server and a chance to establish the prestige of the European server. However, everything was over now, and there was no turning back.


    This time, ye chen had once again made a contribution. All the players in the central server cheered.


    When the players from the European server saw this, their eyes turned red and they all rushed toward ye chen.


    Ye chen was the biggest contributor to the central server but in the eyes of the players from the Western server, he was the biggest cancer on the battlefield.


    Ye chen was not afraid at all when he saw the agitated players charging at him. He calmly opened his arms and turned into a black mist before the violent players.


    At the same time, Chen Yao, who had grabbed Jin Yao, was floating in the air. He was surprised to find that Jin Yao was dead. His face turned pale and he let out a roar of grief and anger.


    ......


    ¡°Nine glory Army! Kill them all, don¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡±


    The players from the Chinese server and the European server ignored Chen Yao and continued to fight.


    At this time, the players from the European server were extremely sullen. In their opinion, the jinyao ghost King¡¯s kill should have belonged to them, but they did not expect it to be stolen.


    This was the game world, and there was no need to hold back one¡¯s anger. Since they were unhappy, they would kill!


    However, at this moment, the game prompt suddenly sounded.


    [Server announcement: Please note that the quiz will start at 10 O¡¯ clock. Players, please be prepared!]


    The moment the game notification appeared, both players from the Chinese and European servers suddenly stopped attacking each other.


    After staring at the opposing players for a while, the players from the central and European servers suddenly spread out in tacit understanding and began to run outside.


    ¡°The questions are about to start. You can¡¯t answer them while in combat. Everyone, run!¡±


    ¡°F ** K, if it wasn¡¯t for the questions, I would¡¯ve killed the weaklings on your European server. You guys are lucky!¡±


    ¡°Zhongfu pig, don¡¯t be too smug. You¡¯ll get it next time. You¡¯re the ones who saved us when we started answering the questions, not us!¡±


    ¡°You guys are lucky this time. Next time, this isn¡¯t the full strength of our European server!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, even with your boss, Xie Wang, they¡¯re still no match for us. Who doesn¡¯t know how to talk tough? we¡¯ll wait for you to fight!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t babble anymore. Run quickly. It¡¯s too late to answer the questions!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the regional voice channel, the players from the European and Chinese servers were running and talking to each other.


    But at this moment, they all had the same thought. The questions were about to start. Run quickly, or you won¡¯t be able to make it in time.


    As the players spread out, the nine glory Army¡¯s Warriors easily made their way into the central area. However, the players had no intention of fighting them at all. All of them ran madly towards the exit of the pit filled by underworld.


    At this moment, the nine glory Army soldiers were once again dumbfounded. The battle had been so intense just a moment ago, and it had ended so suddenly.


    Was this a war? You must be joking!


    ¡°Chase!¡± Chen Yao shouted at the people below.


    Upon hearing Chen Yao¡¯s roar, the nine glory Army soldiers could only scatter in all directions and chase after the players.


    ¡°Brothers, pay attention. They¡¯re chasing after us. Run! There¡¯s no hope before we run out of the battle range!¡±


    After hearing the prompt from a certain player in the voice channel, the players immediately quickened their pace.


    This was especially so for the Warriors and Knights. They all ran very quickly, while the wood spirits and priests who ran slowly at the back all had looks of resentment on their faces.


    These people had risked their lives to be their meat shields on the battlefield, but they had turned their backs on them the moment the event started. They had actually let them healer them to block the nine glory Army¡¯s pursuit. Were they still human?


    A few short-legged wet nurses even had the thought of strangling the few Warriors who had sworn to protect her from harm.


    The warrior players only had one thought in their minds: I run so fast that I can immediately escape from my combat state, and then I can happily answer the questions. It was a F * cking wise choice to play as a warrior.


    Seeing the mages and healers panting all the way, not only did they not sympathize, they even wanted to laugh.


    The entire battlefield was torn apart. There was no need for any formation or assembly. At this moment, the players only cared about themselves. Nothing else was important.


    Seeing this, Chen Yao¡¯s face turned pale.


    The battle had ended just like that. He felt as if his mental state had completely exploded, but he had no place to vent it because the players had long since dispersed. He could not vent his anger by killing.


    ¡± Playing with the clan, I want you all dead!¡± Chen Yao could only roar at the sky.


    The players ran even faster when they heard Chen Yao¡¯s roar.


    I¡¯m done. I¡¯m leaving~I¡¯m leaving~


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, the battle in Hell¡¯s Tiankeng officially ended.


    Meanwhile, the players from the central and European servers had already run far away, and the nine glory Army could only return in disappointment.


    At the same time, the questions began, and the active answer panel appeared in front of all the players who had left their combat state.


    Many of the players who were killed and logged out of the game could only watch the live stream of the questions with resentment. At the same time, they hoped that the question library was extremely difficult, so difficult that they could not answer a single question correctly!


    This time, the questions on the three servers were different, but they were carried out simultaneously on each server.


    After 60 seconds of preparation, the first question of the activity appeared.


    [Question one (multiple choice questions for common sense): Who was the previous official sovereign of Beiqi?]


    [A: Lu Yan; B: Lu Tian; C: Infanta Lu; D: copper pendant]


    As the question appeared, the 30-second countdown began, and one point would be deducted for every second.


    This question wasn¡¯t difficult for the players. As long as the players had a little understanding of Beiqi¡¯s history, they could quickly give the answer.


    However, there were still stupid players who made the wrong choice for such a simple question.


    After 30 seconds, the game prompt appeared.


    [Game prompt: you have finished answering the first question. Correct answer A (87.33%), wrong answer B (2.66%), wrong answer C (8.43%), wrong answer D (1.58%)]


    Seeing the results of the first round of questions, many of the players watching the livestream burst out laughing. They couldn¡¯t believe that there was really an idiot who could choose ¡°copper hack.¡±


    At this moment, the second question appeared.


    [Question 2 (common sense question): what are the opposing attributes of the yin attribute?]


    This question was not a multiple choice question, so players could only enter their own answer on the interface.


    However, to the players, this question was a free point. After all, yin and yang were opposing each other in the game. Not only in battle, but also in alchemy, forging, and other lifestyle classes.


    However, one of the players ¡®answers stood out, making the players outside burst into laughter.


    This player actually answered ¡°clear¡±!


    The comments section of the livestream was completely abuzz.


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Isn¡¯t the opposite of a cloudy day a sunny day? I strongly request this player¡¯s answer to be correct (funny).¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, idiotic players are really unfathomable. Did you watch too many weather reports? I¡¯m dying of laughter.¡±


    ¡°Other people¡¯s questions are free points, but yours are free questions!¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t panic. Your train of thought is actually correct. We are strongly protesting that the war mastermind group will change your answer to the correct one (funny).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Whether it was the comments section of the live broadcast room or the event chat channel, the players were all laughing. They were all in awe of this player¡¯s strange brain.


    The subsequent questions were even more laughable.


    The players didn¡¯t mind if they couldn¡¯t answer the more difficult questions correctly, but some of the free-mark questions were still wrong. It completely changed the minds of most players.


    One of the questions was about what a mage should do when they were ambushed by an assassin.


    Most of the players answered that they had activated defense and barrier skills. These answers had basically passed the test of the divine weapon, but there were some honest players who spoke their minds.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡±


    There were quite a few people who had such honest thoughts, and they actually wrote down their thoughts, making the players who were watching the event laugh.


    There were also such simple questions. If you were a priest and your party was fighting a BOSS, what would you do if the warrior was almost out of HP? in the end, some players confessed their thoughts and answered,¡±run!¡±


    The warrior player was quite resentful about this answer.


    Also, in a team battle, you are a warrior. If you find out that the healer in the team is dead, what do you do?


    The answer was to run!


    The mage players were deeply resentful of this reply. They felt that in the eyes of these warrior players, there was no mage player with the highest damage output. Was he still human?


    After a round of questions, a group of players died from the simple questions. Although these players were realistic enough and dared to speak their minds, they received a reward of 0 points for this question.


    After the first free point questions ended, the difficulty of the following common sense questions continued to increase.


    From the information about the function of a certain item in the merchant shop to the knowledge about life professions, the players were going crazy.


    Compared to the previous battle with the nine glory Army, the game was filled with laughter and cheers.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350: The devouring chaotic battle


    After the battle at the crater, the May Day event had set off a frenzy among the players, and today was the fourth day.


    For the first three days, other than killing the nine glory Army soldiers to earn event medals and answering questions at 10 O¡¯ clock every night, the watering event was a daily task that the players had to do.


    The players were full of anticipation as to what the sapling of luck would produce.


    Under normal circumstances, the watering can could only produce one pot of ¡°spirit spring water¡± every hour, and the sapling had to be watered ten times in order to mature and bear fruit.


    This was undoubtedly a long process for the players. They had to wait for ten hours before they could get anything, and this was only the beginning of the growth of the luck sapling. They would have to wait for a long time before they could cultivate it again.


    As a result, how to obtain more spirit spring water became a problem.


    The players knew very well that the amount of spiritual spring water they had would not increase, and they would only use it for a fixed amount of production. So, it seemed that the only way to obtain more spiritual spring water was to steal from others.


    At first, everyone in the forum was talking about how they would never do anything immoral like stealing other people¡¯s spirit spring water, and how harmony was the most important.


    It could be said that it was a happy and harmonious scene, and they all guaranteed each other¡¯s safety.


    However, there was no absolute in this kind of thing, although most players thought so at the beginning.


    However, there was a group of players who liked to play with excitement. They felt that it was too troublesome to collect and cultivate it bit by bit. It was better to take shortcuts, so they thought of ways to steal other people¡¯s spirit spring water. It would be fine if the theft was unsuccessful, but if the theft was successful, it would cause a chain problem.


    The players who had their spiritual spring water stolen would face the danger of the sapling withering. In this case, they were undoubtedly unwilling to accept it.


    As a result, some of these players also had the idea of stealing other people¡¯s spirit spring water, and some of them put it into action. This situation spread like a virus.


    ......


    In the end, the promise they made on the forum was a joke to the players, and most of them began to steal the spring water.


    In addition, the players who had successfully stolen the Super lucky fruit kept growing the Super lucky fruit, which made many players who were slowly growing the saplings jealous.


    Later on, a powerful assassin player stole more than 100 bottles of spiritual spring water and cultivated a sapling that bore two super lucky Fruits. One of the Super lucky Fruits even yielded a level 100 epic weapon, which made the players go crazy.


    Under the temptation of huge benefits, countless players went against the promises they made on the forum and embarked on the path of stealing the spirit spring water, with no way of turning back.


    In fact, this was exactly what Lu Wu wanted to see.


    The reward for cultivating the saplings this time could be said to be one for each person. Although he could lower the probability of producing good things, the cost of soul coins was still huge.


    The competition would inevitably lead to the withering of countless small saplings, which would imperceptibly reduce Lu Wu¡¯s expenditure of soul coins. At the same time, the competition would also drive the players ¡®desire to enhance their strength.


    All of these were problems that Lu Wu had considered before he designed this ¡°morning farming and evening sleep¡± event.


    As more and more things were planned in the game, Lu Wu gradually gained more experience and realized that he was the big boss behind the scenes. Now, he could bring benefits to the players while reducing his own expenses.


    From the players ¡®point of view, they wouldn¡¯t blame their losses on the expedition team.


    In the past three days, the players experienced a torturous wait every day. In order to ensure that their saplings were not stolen, they could only stay by the saplings ¡®side, browsing the forums, watching live broadcasts, and listening to music as they waited for the saplings to grow.


    This kind of waiting was undoubtedly boring, but the moment the sapling matured and bore fruit, all the suffering became worth it. The sense of harvest was a joy that most players in modern society could not experience.


    On the fourth day, there were very few players who had the lucky sapling in their hands. Other than those who saw the intense competition and decided to hold back, the lucky sapling in the players ¡®hands had either withered or ripened.


    Today was the last day of the May Day event, and also the day the ultimate event began.


    In the first three days, the players had all guessed what the ultimate event would be, and the players from the three major regions had even jointly organized a poll to discuss and guess what it would be.


    More than 49% of the players thought that today¡¯s event would be the first cross-server war in the conquest online.


    There was excitement and worry. Before the event started, all the players had mixed feelings.


    Especially the players from the European server.


    On the first day of the May Day event, they had fought with the players from the central server in the Tiankeng in the northern divergent¡¯s underworld. The final result had made them feel very indignant. They always wanted to win back, so at this moment, they were the server that most wanted to start a cross-server war.


    At Seveno¡¯ clock in the evening, a full-service announcement sounded:


    [Server announcement: the May 1st ultimate event, the ¡°devouring battle¡±, will begin in an hour. Players can click on the event panel to register. At 8 O¡¯ clock, all participating players will be teleported to the event location!]


    [Devouring chaotic battle (May 1st ultimate event)]:


    [Event details: this ultimate event will be participated by players from three major servers at the same time. The event locations will be randomly selected from the Beiqi region, the blue Void region, and the hell region.] After the event officially begins, players must first choose the form they want to transform into. After choosing, they will enter the regional battlefield and start the devouring evolution journey!


    [Event notification: after the event begins, all players in the mimicry form will be at level 0. You can devour other mimicry players to level up. The more you devour, the stronger you will be. After the event ends, your level will be ranked by points.]


    The three lifeforms:


    Kun Peng:


    ¡°Mimicry introduction: in the North of the North, there is the Ying sea. It is a Heavenly Lake with fish. It is thousands of miles wide and its long name is ¡®Yan¡¯. It is so large that it can not be stewed in one pot ... It is an ancient divine beast that can evolve rapidly by devouring!¡±


    [Mimicry devouring skill: devour (devouring speed +40%, can devour targets 3 levels higher than oneself)]


    Tianluo hou:


    [Mimicry introduction: the form of an ancient God in the endless outer realms. It looks like an octopus and has countless void suction cups and tentacles. In its largest form, it can pluck the stars and swallow the moon. It can continuously evolve by devouring things.]


    [Mimicry devour skill: void absorption (able to capture all other mimicry players within 10 meters to your side. Cooldown: 60 seconds); void (able to enter a void state. Unable to be locked and devoured. Lasts for 10 seconds. Cooldown: 600 seconds)]


    [Candle God]:


    [Mimicry introduction: the form of an endless outer realm ancient God. Its body is formed by outer realm candlelight. As it devours and evolves, its size will rapidly expand. In its largest form, it has the size and heat of the sun.]


    [Mimicry devour skill: divine fire refinement (devour experience +30%, devour speed increased by 10%)]


    [Event Hint 2: all players participating in this event will have three chances to resurrect. Upon death, their levels will be reduced by 80%, and they will be randomly resurrected within the event range.]


    [Event Hint 3: in addition to the individual point ranking, the server ranking will be added. The player who successfully obtains the first place on the server point ranking will be awarded the special title of ¡°devour as King¡±.]


    ¡­¡­


    This ¡°devouring chaotic battle¡± was the final event planned by Lu Wu.


    In this ultimate event, there was no difference between the strong and the weak. It could be said that everything started from scratch. There were three devouring zergs for the players to choose from. They could decide the direction of their growth.


    The three devouring zergs were designed based on the template given by Bei Li after Lu Wu and Bei Li discussed it. Many bugs were removed from the design, so that players could compete with each other and it was very interesting.


    On the other hand, although each devouring Zerg grew by devouring, they had a completely different skill template.


    For example, the kun Peng was a devouring seed that could challenge opponents of a higher level.


    The heaven Luo daggers were the first choice for skill-type players. They could capture their targets and could also turn invisible to escape if they encountered a strong enemy.


    The last ability, the candlelight God, was more balanced, but it could create a great advantage in the early stages. This was because it was the fastest growing type of devouring seed among the three types, and it had a 30% experience bonus.


    After the ultimate event officially kicked off, the forums of the three major servers were in an uproar.


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°after hesitating for a while, I chose to win. I like to sing, dance, rap, and play basketball.¡±(Funny)


    [The strongest Xue Li: this assassin will definitely choose the heavenly Luo hou. Techniques are the best, okay? and I feel that the heavenly Luo hou is the safest choice!]


    Lionheart (ou):¡±hehe, I thought it would be a cross-server battle, but I think it¡¯s fun. As a tank, I¡¯ll choose ¡®kun Peng¡¯. If you¡¯re a man, you have to fight hard.¡±(Yuan Xu¡¯s proud face).jpg£©


    [Cosmic stars (Europe): the candle God is not bad either. He¡¯s more versatile and can level up quickly. He can quickly widen the distance between himself and others in the early stages. Decisive candle God (evil King¡¯s faint smile. Gif)]


    [Wandering sorcerer (hell): the candle God has a great advantage in the early stages. The heavenly Luo hou doesn¡¯t die easily and can slowly accumulate and grow. The kun Peng is invincible in one-on-one battles of the same level. He has a great advantage in the later stages. I¡¯m struggling with which to choose. (Sigh)]


    Space armor [flight](hell): He doesn¡¯t like to be gaudy. The kun Peng is the strongest and doesn¡¯t listen to any explanation (funny)


    Prince Charming 123 (hell): [The heaven Luo banner is invincible in the universe. I choose this one. Watch me destroy the pigs and dogs in the Chinese server (funny)]


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: tsk tsk tsk, it seems like we won¡¯t have any suspense about getting first place in the server. I¡¯m thinking about what kind of lines I should say after I win the championship. Does anyone have any recommendations? the kind that can especially attract hatred (rock is in deep thought.jpg)]


    ¡­¡­


    The players from the three servers were discussing the event at the bottom of the official post. At the same time, they were cursing at each other, trying to show off before the event started.


    However, in Lu Wu¡¯s settings, all the players would be born in random locations for this event. There was only the event chat channel, and no voice channels for guilds, legions, regions, teams, and other channels could be used at all. This also made it difficult to organize the players ¡®strength in their own server.


    Everything was random.


    In order to win, other than having a certain level of skill and intelligence, luck was also an extremely important factor.


    In fact, Lu Wu had already made one point clear in the trailer.


    To live was to win!


    This was because if all three chances of resurrection were used up, his personal points would be completely wiped out, and he would not be able to contribute to the overall points list of his server.


    Therefore, staying alive was the most important thing, followed by growth. If he didn¡¯t stay alive, everything would be ¡°zero.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351: The last fight


    After an hour of waiting, the players were basically reading the detailed explanation on the event page.


    After all, only by understanding the event would they be able to complete the event.


    As it was eighto¡¯ clock in the evening, a game prompt appeared:


    [Server announcement, the devouring chaotic battle has officially begun. Please choose your devouring mimicry for this competition!]


    When the event appeared, the selection panel appeared in front of all the players. A total of three forms of the devouring monster were displayed.


    The kun Peng looked like a whale. Its body was black and white, but it was more domineering and ferocious than a whale.


    The form of the sky Net banner was similar to Cthulhu in the players ¡®hearts, and it was full of mystery.


    The candle God¡¯s appearance looked extremely simple. It was just a ball of burning ghost fire.


    The players had already made their decision on the three options, and so they made their choice without hesitation.


    Soon, Lu Wu got the data.


    Kun Peng (39%), heavenly Luo hou (16%), candle God (45%)


    From these numbers, it could be seen that most players were more inclined to the candlelight God, who could grow quickly. The Guardian of the sky Net, who needed his own skills, was the last choice.


    Seeing that all the players had made their choices, the game prompt sounded again.


    ......


    [Server announcement, selection complete, starting to draw the event venue: [Northern divergent region, Blue Void region, earth prison]


    As soon as the system prompt fell, three scenes appeared in front of the players. They began to move horizontally, and the speed was getting faster and faster.


    About 30 seconds later, the scene began to slow down until it stopped. At this moment, the golden needle in the center was pointing at the region of hell.


    The hell server¡¯s players couldn¡¯t help but cheer at this choice. After all, they were the most familiar with the hell server¡¯s environment, and this choice was extremely beneficial to them.


    However, the players from Beiqi and the European server didn¡¯t care much. Although they hoped to get the region they were in, it wasn¡¯t a big problem if they didn¡¯t get it. They could also visit the scenery of the great hell region and treat it as a vacation.


    [Server announcement, the ¡°devouring battle¡± event has officially begun. Teleportation begins!]


    [Event hint: in this event, you can not kill monsters or affect anything other than the players!]


    [Event tip 2: in this event, in addition to devouring other simulated players for evolution, you can also devour ¡®light of life¡¯ for evolution. The light of life will refresh every 10 minutes across the entire map!]


    As the event notification appeared, all of the players ¡®bodies transformed into white light and returned to the divine artifact space. They were then sent to the hell region by the divine artifact.


    The event officially began.


    All the players who entered the hell suit turned into the spirit of the Devourer species floating in the air.


    Around them, there were countless fist-sized blue light balls floating. These were the ¡°light of life¡±, which was also an important resource for early evolution.


    The moment the event began, the players did not hesitate and pounced on the ¡°exp orbs¡±, wanting to evolve as soon as possible.


    This was the only way to have enough strength to challenge other players and ensure their own safety.


    There were 60 million players in three regions. Apart from the EXP points, some players also appeared in the same area.


    At the same time, the battle also began.


    In the first stage, the players who chose the kun Peng were the most powerful.


    Although they were all level zero, the other two types of mimicry players would basically choose to devour the light of life to grow.


    However, the players who chose kun Peng were different. At level 0, they were invincible in one-on-one combat. They decisively pounced on other devouring monsters with higher experience.


    Just 10 minutes into the game, Lu Wu¡¯s data showed that nearly 5 million players had been devoured.


    The moment the battle began, it entered a state of white heat.


    In order not to accidentally hurt their allies, the players in the regions all had their own secret codes.


    In order to ensure that the enemy didn¡¯t know the secret code of their own regions, the secret code of the three regions was basically shouted by the representative of the region in the regional voice channel the moment they entered the event scene.


    But even so, there was still the risk of the secret code being leaked during the game, so asking questions became a second guarantee.


    During the entire event, the players would scheme and scheme against each other, trying to sneak into the enemy¡¯s camp, but also trying to prevent the enemy from sneaking into their own camp.


    This was the great chaotic battle, the devouring and killing between the three big regions.


    By the second hour of the event, someone had already broken through level 100.


    Personal points ranking:


    [1st place: Arek (candle God) level 100,46%]


    Second place, Yin Xiaoqi (candle God): Level 97,21%


    Third place, Lu Zhan (candle God): Level 86,87%


    Fourth place, Li Xing (candle God): Level 84,76%


    [5th place: Ye Ye (kun Peng): level 78,13%]


    ¡­¡­


    Region leaderboard:


    [1st place: great domain of hell (80 million, 4123 points)]


    [2nd place: Beiqi region (67231485 points)]


    [3rd place: Blue Void region (62129125 points)]


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, most of the individual point rankings were occupied by players who had chosen the candlelight God.


    This did not mean that the candlelight God was stronger than the other two devouring monsters. It was just that the players who occupied the individual leaderboard had planned this all along.


    AI Rui, Yin Xiaoqi, Lu Zhan, and Li Xing¡¯s thoughts could be said to be the same in the event. They wanted to use their teammates to train themselves in exchange for a surge in their individual strength. Then, they would drive the growth of their members.


    Especially Eric.


    He had already discussed with his team members what to do during the event. He would look for his team members during the devouring process, and when they met, he would make his team members choose to sacrifice themselves for his sake.


    Devouring teammates, in addition to the 30% exp bonus, these players who had chosen the candlelight God and had planned for this early development were very rapid. It could be said that they had widened the gap between them and other players.


    By the third hour, the unorganized players had started to form groups.


    This kind of combat style allowed many small teams to have the qualifications to devour powerful opponents, and the battle became more intense.


    However, very quickly, there were also skilled players who started to stand out.


    They relied on their own abilities to avoid the strong and hunt down the weaker players. This way, their growth began to accelerate.


    In the later stages of the game, the heavenly Luo hou players rose to power. Their difficulty in dying and the ability to absorb the skills of their targets across space caused their rankings to skyrocket. As for the candlelight God, who had the weakest combat power, other than a group of players who were already far ahead of the other players in the early stages, the rest had basically become the target of the kun Peng and the heavenly Luo hou.


    By the fourth hour, which was the end of the event, the players had long since turned their eyes away from items like the light of life that could bring them little experience points.


    The most important thing now was to devour the enemy players and gain points for their own region.


    At this point, Eric, who had the highest level, had reached level 480.


    He had become the most desired target for players from both the Western and Chinese servers because the points he had were unimaginable. If they devoured him, their own points would soar, and the points from the hell server would fall as well.


    It could be said that Eric could even decide the outcome of this devouring war.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find Arek either. At this time, Arek¡¯s body was extremely large, and it could be said that he covered the sky. As long as he was in the same area, players would be able to find him with a single glance.


    However, devouring Arek was not an easy task. He had a huge amount of points, but his strength was also terrifying.


    At this moment, Arek was high up in the sky, constantly breathing in and out the light of life.


    The surrounding light of life was absorbed by Arek like rivers running into the sea, flowing into his mouth continuously and nourishing his growth.


    At this moment, dense shadows appeared from the west and south at the same time. They were also extremely large in size.


    They were players from the European and Chinese servers.


    Their goal was the same, and that was to kill Eric.


    At this point, the second and third place had both failed in their eyes. The main point was to snatch the first place in the hell server, and Eric was the key to that.


    The battle began at the last moment.


    The hell server¡¯s players naturally protected Arek with their lives, but the players from the central and European servers would not let them have their way. They tacitly gave up on their previous disputes and charged toward Arek from their respective directions.


    However, Eric wasn¡¯t just for show. At this moment, he also began to kill.


    Every time it devoured, it would take away a large number of players. It was like a killing machine. After one round, not only did Arek¡¯s experience not decrease, but it also increased by two levels, and its body became even larger.


    Faced with such a situation, the players from both the Chinese and European servers were having a headache.


    At this moment, Arek was like a BOSS in a game. However, unlike bosses in games, not only could he recover HP, but he could also kill players to grow. It could be said that he had completely offset one of the players ¡®major advantages.


    In this situation, the candlelight God that Yin Xiaoqi had transformed into said to the players around her,¡±


    ¡°If this continues, Eric will only become stronger and stronger! It can¡¯t be devoured!¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Wu Guoyi, who had transformed into a ROC, asked gloomily.


    ¡°Let me devour you! Use your experience to bless me!¡± Yin Xiaoqi said very seriously.


    Upon hearing this, the surrounding players were stunned.


    ¡°F * ck, I don¡¯t want to lose anyway. I¡¯ll listen to you and eat me first!¡± Liu Chan squeezed through the crowd and came to Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s side.


    Yin Xiaoqi didn¡¯t waste any words and opened her mouth to swallow Liu Zhe.


    Seeing that even Liu Chan had agreed, the players were once again caught in a mental struggle. After all, such a sacrifice would put them at the bottom of the individual leaderboard.


    However, after seeing the leaderboard, many players ¡®struggling eyes became determined, and they all swam toward Yin Xiaoqi.


    Meanwhile, the players around Yin Xiaoqi were all quite high-leveled, almost reaching level 100. Although they needed more and more experience to level up in the later stages, the amount of experience they had was also enormous.


    As she devoured, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s level began to soar, and her body size also expanded.


    At this moment, the Chinese players decided to help Yin Xiaoqi fight for the first place in the region. It could be said that this was a gamble to the death. If they didn¡¯t succeed, they would only be at the bottom of the ranking, but if they succeeded, the first place in the region would definitely be theirs.


    As veteran players of the conquests online, the players of the central server all had pride in their hearts.


    They only wanted to be first!


    As Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s body grew bigger and bigger, Eric noticed her too. He was shocked because Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s body size was now comparable to his.


    ¡°Let me devour everyone. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose the first place in the region!¡± Eric immediately shouted to the surrounding.


    Upon hearing this, many of Arek¡¯s party members rushed toward his mouth. However, another group of players was heading toward the other huge candle God.


    The other candle God was owned by the US military, which had been in a heated relationship with Eric recently.


    At this moment, they had a different opinion.


    Seeing this, Li Xing from the European server also began to call for the players to gather.


    In the end, the players from all three servers chose to help one person in exchange for the victory of a large region.


    However, unlike the central and European servers, the hell server, which was the strongest, had a disagreement at the crucial moment.


    This situation was undoubtedly fatal. Upon seeing this scene, Eric exploded with anger. While devouring his teammates, he turned his head and charged at the candle God of the US military.


    He only had one thought now, and that was to devour it. Otherwise, the hell suit would definitely lose!

 Chapter 352 - May there be no sickness in heaven

    Chapter 352: May there be no sickness in heaven


    There were only 30 minutes left until the end of the event, and the three major regions had made their final choices.


    The hell server¡¯s players, who were originally the strongest, had a disagreement at the last moment. The players from the European and Chinese servers were more United, and they all rushed towards Li Xing and Yin Xiaoqi.


    As their levels soared, their bodies grew larger and larger, and their individual points were even closer to Eric ¡®s.


    At this point, Eric could not care about anything else. He decisively pounced on the candle God of the US military.


    At this moment, Yin Xiaoqi suddenly charged forward. Her target was none other than the US military¡¯s candle God.


    At this moment, the US Army¡¯s candle God was too crucial. If Arek successfully devoured it, they would have no chance of turning the tables.


    Therefore, Yin Xiaoqi did not hesitate to give up on devouring her teammates and changed her target to Eric.


    At this time, his level was not inferior to Eric ¡®s, and he had the power to compete. Meanwhile, the candle God in the US military was also growing rapidly, and he had to be contained as soon as possible.


    The two huge fireballs charged at the US military¡¯s candle God from different directions. The moment the three fireballs collided, the sky shone with a bright golden light. The US military¡¯s candle God began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye, and its level dropped rapidly. Meanwhile, Eric and Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s levels began to soar.


    Under the level suppression, the devouring process was extremely fast. The US military¡¯s candle God began to resist unwillingly, but he did not target Eric. Instead, he chose to activate the devouring on Yin Xiaoqi.


    At this moment, the American military understood that they could not even protect themselves. Although Eric was their biggest enemy in the hell server, he could at least represent the hell server.


    Although they were unwilling, the US military made a final decision at this moment for the sake of their region¡¯s ranking.


    However, the candle God was different from the kun Peng. When devouring targets that were of a higher level than him, he did not gain any level immunity. According to his current level, his devouring speed had been reduced by 58%, which was not enough to make up for his loss.


    ......


    However, the US military¡¯s actions made Yin Xiaoqi feel very bad.


    Although his own level had been rising rapidly, the experience in his body was also losing because the US military had chosen to devour him. The devouring efficiency was at least 10% lower, while Eric¡¯s devouring efficiency was 100%. If this continued, the result would not be optimistic.


    In the distance, the players from the European server were still devouring each other, and then one after another, they rushed into Li Xing¡¯s mouth.


    At this moment, Li Xing suddenly turned to look at Lionheart.


    ¡°Quickly, devour me!¡±


    Lionheart clearly didn¡¯t understand what was going on and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    ¡°Quick, devour me! The levels of both sides are too high. If I rely on my current candlelight God form to devour all of you, there¡¯s no chance of turning the tables. The kun Peng You¡¯ve chosen has the strongest single-target abilities. Moreover, at this stage, no player has reached a kun Peng above level 300. This might be a turning point. I¡¯ll take a gamble!¡±


    Hearing Li Xing¡¯s words, Lionheart suddenly realized what Li Xing was trying to do.


    He would use the experience of all the players in the European server to train a top-tier kun Peng and see if it was qualified to turn the tables!


    Since Li Xing had made his decision, Lionheart didn¡¯t hesitate. He pounced on Li Xing without hesitation and activated devour.


    On the other side, the US Army¡¯s candle God was getting smaller and smaller as it was being devoured. Eric and Yin Xiaoqi, who were originally evenly matched, now had an 18-level difference.


    As it was the later stage, the points for level 18 had already broken through 30 million. Because of the US military¡¯s final choice, Yin Xiaoqi became at a disadvantage in the final devouring.


    Even with the help of countless players from the central server during the devour skill, this disadvantage was still irreparable.


    At this moment, any strategy was useless.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The US Army¡¯s candle God had died at this moment, and Eric pounced on Yin Xiaoqi without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, on the European server.


    Li Xing¡¯s body kept shrinking as he was swallowed by Lionheart. When he was broken, the kun Peng that Lionheart had transformed into rose to Level 468.


    [Lionheart (ROC)]:


    [Mimicry skill: devour (devouring speed +312%, can devour targets 84 levels higher than the user)]


    Looking at his Level 468 attributes, Lionheart was overjoyed.


    The three large regions fought as a group and had considered nurturing the candle God with a higher cost-performance ratio. However, no one had expected that the kun Peng¡¯s devouring ability would become so powerful in the end.


    At this moment, Lionheart turned his gaze to Arek and Yin Xiaoqi who were devouring each other. He wagged his tail and pounced on them while roaring.


    At this moment, Eric¡¯s level was undoubtedly the highest. He had already broken through to level 540, so he naturally became Lionheart¡¯s first target.


    It attacked from behind and bit Arek¡¯s body, activating its devouring ability.


    Reinhardt¡¯s appearance startled Arek.


    At this moment, his level was still growing in the battle with Yin Xiaoqi. It could be said that victory was in his grasp. However, Reinhardt¡¯s participation changed the situation again.


    With a 312% increase in devouring speed and a level 84 devouring immunity, Reinhardt¡¯s devouring speed could be said to not be any weaker than Arek ¡®s.


    With enemies on both sides, Arek decisively changed his direction and chose to devour Lionheart because Lionheart was the biggest threat now.


    This gave Yin Xiaoqi another chance to grow.


    As Arek¡¯s body became smaller and smaller, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s body became bigger and bigger. Lionheart suddenly gave up on devouring Arek and pounced on Yin Xiaoqi.


    There would only be one victory. If he allowed Yin Xiaoqi to continue growing, even if Eric was devoured, he would not be able to compete with Yin Xiaoqi. Lionheart was well aware of this.


    Arek understood what Lionheart was thinking, so he also changed his direction and chose to devour Yin Xiaoqi.


    This time, Yin Xiaoqi became the target of Eric and Lionheart¡¯s attack.


    There were only ten minutes left, and the three sides began to change their targets back and forth. The rankings took turns to become first, and the situation was at a stalemate.


    At this moment, the players outside the arena were extremely nervous. Under such circumstances, it was possible for any region to become number one, but no one could guarantee the final result.


    After another round of devouring, Reinhardt, who had become the strongest devouring species in the area, became the target of Eric and Emily¡¯s devouring.


    But this time, the situation had changed.


    During the devouring process, Lionheart¡¯s level didn¡¯t decrease, and his size seemed to be increasing bit by bit.


    Seeing this scene, the audience was in an uproar.


    They could clearly see the devouring data. At this time, Lionheart was exempted from devouring because his level was higher than that of Erica and Arek. The devouring effect of Arek and Yin Xiaoqi was reduced by 28% and 25% respectively.


    This was undoubtedly fatal because the kun Peng that Reinhardt had transformed into had a 380% increase in devouring speed.


    Eric and Yin Xiaoqi didn¡¯t see Lionheart¡¯s attributes, which led to a huge error in judgment. Even though Lionheart didn¡¯t gain much experience points after deducting the cost, the balance was completely broken.


    The devouring of the two didn¡¯t make Lionheart smaller, but instead made him grow.


    Under such circumstances, Reinhardt, who had transformed into the kun Peng, was in complete control of the situation.


    When it was 12 o¡¯ clock, the server announcement sounded:


    [Server announcement: the ¡°devouring battle¡± event has officially ended. The ranking of points is as follows: ]


    Personal points ranking:


    [1st place: Lionheart (ROC) Level 543 16%]


    Second place, Yin Xiaoqi (candle God): Level 228,27%


    Third place: Eric (candle God): Level 203,87%


    Fourth place, Qiu mo (Tian Luo hou): Level 97,76%


    5th place: Level 89,45%


    ¡­¡­


    Region leaderboard:


    [1st place: Blue Void region (325754123 points)]


    [2nd place: Beiqi region (197541485 points)]


    [3rd place: great domain of hell (172149125 points)]


    ¡­¡­


    The final result was beyond the expectations of many players.


    Originally, the players thought that the final winner would be decided between Yin Xiaoqi and Arek, but Lionheart¡¯s appearance was undoubtedly a Dark Horse.


    As the three sides restrained and devoured each other, the kun Peng clearly had a huge advantage in terms of skills. At the last moment, he even turned the tables.


    After a brief silence, all the players in the European server cheered.


    At that moment, a post on the European server forum was suddenly pinned to the top. Nearly ten million players from the European server flooded into the post, shouting and shouting.


    [Goodbye, war expedition online!] [I really want to continue playing, but I really can¡¯t hold on any longer.]


    [Op: the Shining Knight]


    [Details: I¡¯m a late-stage cancer patient. When I knew that I didn¡¯t have long to live, I once self-destructed and even thought of ending my life with suicide. At least, I wouldn¡¯t be tortured by the pain anymore.] Although I¡¯m very reluctant to leave my parents and relatives, I really can¡¯t bear to live like this anymore, because every chemotherapy is a nightmare.


    My hair fell off in bunches, and my teeth gradually fell out. Looking at my weak self in the mirror, I even felt that I didn¡¯t look like a human at all.


    Just as I was gathering my courage to end my life, I happened to meet an online battle. It was also this battle that gave me the motivation to continue.


    I met a lot of good friends and made a lot of good comrades here. They are my biggest gain in the game.


    I¡¯ve learned a lot from being with them, and I¡¯ve also understood a lot.


    I still remember when I mustered the courage to tell you that I might not live for more than a few months. Your encouragement and comfort really touched me. It was also your company that made me optimistic and gave me the courage to face death.


    ¡­¡­


    After half a year, I was about to face my last chemotherapy. I was very weak at the moment. Although I had the courage to face the most terrifying outcome, there were still many things in my heart that I couldn¡¯t bear to part with. I couldn¡¯t bear to part with my parents and family, I couldn¡¯t bear to part with the battle online, and I couldn¡¯t bear to part with my good friends and brothers in the game.


    This post might be my last words, so I¡¯d better leave some instructions.


    Allen, after I leave, you¡¯ll be the main tank of the team. You must protect our teammates, especially Jessica. She¡¯s really a cute little priest.


    Alva, you still owe me 23 soul coins. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll definitely get this debt back, so cheer up and make money for me (happy~)


    Yuna, you¡¯re the most skilled player in the party. Keep it up and head towards your goal of being the number one Warlock. I believe you¡¯ll succeed.


    [Jessica, you little priest, you should practice your skills more. Don¡¯t be unable to find a target to heal. Let everyone save some trouble (knock on the head).]


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Lionheart, if you see this post, I would like to tell you that I¡¯m your little fan and I often watch your tutorial videos. In my eyes, you¡¯re the strongest, no one is second to you. You must lead our European server to rise!


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, I actually have a small wish.


    ¡°I really want to see the day when we, the European players, can reach the top. I really long for that day to come, and then I¡¯ll cheer with you.


    The May Day event is coming soon, and I really want to do the event and go crazy with you guys.


    Unfortunately, I might be finished on this May Day (smile)


    Goodbye, calamity grades, or perhaps I won¡¯t see you again.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, tens of millions of players from the European server flooded into this post, calling out to this player who loved conquests online.


    ¡°Brother, wake up! We did it! We¡¯re the Champions!¡±


    ¡°Brother, come back! Your dream has come true! We¡¯re the top in the European server!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m replying to your post. Brother, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°Did you see that? We Are the Champions! We are number one!¡±


    ¡°We won the championship. Come back and celebrate with us. Don¡¯t sleep!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The players from the European server were all calling out to this player under the post.


    At this moment, all the players in the European server wanted to tell him that it was his idol Mr. Reinhardt who won the championship for them. His dream had come true, so come back and celebrate with us!


    However, the player¡¯s last message was on April 29th, and there was no more sound after that.


    Meanwhile, his team members received the last piece of news from the player¡¯s parents, telling the players in the European server that he had left ...


    After hearing the news, the players who got first place in the event did not cheer. Instead, they quietly left comments at the bottom of the post, reminiscing.


    The champion was the final farewell gift from the players of the European server to their beloved ¡°war online¡±.


    At the bottom of the post were the unified replies of the players from the European server.


    May there be no sickness in heaven, see you again, comrades. European server calamity Army XXX

 Chapter 353 - He will always be here

    Chapter 353: He will always be here


    The May Day event officially came to an end.


    This time, it was rare that players from different servers did not provoke each other on the conquest forum.


    When Beiqi and the inferno server¡¯s players entered the European server¡¯s forum, they also saw the farewell post that was pinned at the top.


    In the end, a player who loved war online and was reluctant to leave couldn¡¯t bear the torture of his illness and left.


    At this moment, Beiqi and the hell server¡¯s players were deeply touched.


    Although they were each other¡¯s opponents, they were both players.


    The player¡¯s words before he left reminded them of themselves and made them realize that they should cherish the present, because what they had was what others desired.


    Although this was just a game, there were too many emotions and passion here. The indignance in the hearts of the players from Beiqi and the infernal server was washed away, and they were only moved.


    They also left comments below the post.


    May there be no sickness in heaven, comrades, see you again, Beiqi¡¯s disaster Army XXX


    May there be no sickness in heaven, may comrades meet again, the calamity Army of hell XXX


    The players of the three servers were bidding farewell to this player.


    Although the boy who loved the game and his friends could not hear the farewell, at least the players felt a little comforted.


    ......


    Some things would only feel lost when they were lost. The happiness in many people¡¯s eyes could be seen through comparison, but in some people¡¯s eyes, the happiness was about grasping the present.


    As long as they could firmly grasp what they had now, they would be extremely satisfied and happy ...


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Lu Wu, who was sitting in front of his computer, couldn¡¯t help but fall silent when he saw this post.


    This player¡¯s struggle before death touched him, and his final persistence and reluctance shocked him even more.


    At this moment, he suddenly wanted to do something.


    It was not difficult for him to resurrect players, but the impact was undoubtedly huge. Before he had the power to rival heaven, exposing himself would only harm himself and these players.


    In that case, other than resurrecting, there was only an NPC to choose from.


    After confirming his idea, Lu Wu decided to make a completely different NPC.


    With a thought, he activated the divine artifact and began to scan the massive soul storage within it.


    Soon, Lu Wu found the soul of the player from the European server.


    His name was Iger, a 17-year-old boy whose birthday was in 23 days. He was a boy who had wanted to give up but chose to face life with a strong heart.


    After reading through Igor¡¯s information, Lu Wu summoned his soul from the soul storage.


    In the artifact space, Igor¡¯s soul was still in a state of confusion. He didn¡¯t know what had happened before his death. He just stood there quietly in the artifact space, his eyes colorless.


    At this moment, Lu Wu and Bei Li¡¯s figures appeared in the space of the artifact.


    With a wave of Bei Li¡¯s hand, the power of the divine artifact space emerged and entered Igor¡¯s soul, instantly triggering his memories.


    Countless memories and fragments suddenly appeared in his mind, flashing through his mind like a slideshow.


    A moment later, Igor opened his eyes. When he saw Lu Wu and Bei Li, he subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lu Wu shook his head slightly and waved his hand. The battle Forum panel appeared in front of Igor.


    It was a post left by Igor. As the screen rolled, he saw the players ¡®cries of longing for his return, their blessings, and their final farewell.


    Igor¡¯s heart ached, but in his soul state, no tears flowed out.


    ¡°Did we get first place in the European server?¡± Iger said, a little excited.


    At that moment, he was still not aware of his current state. He was completely immersed in the joy of getting first place in the European server.


    Lu Wuxin suddenly felt a little uncomfortable about this player who was so obsessed with the conquests online.


    At this moment, the boy suddenly noticed the comments left by his teammates in the post.


    They talked about how strong they were in the last moments of their lives, but life was fragile, and in the end, they couldn¡¯t bear the torture of the illness ...


    ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡± Igor¡¯s expression was dull. He suddenly realized why he was here. Wasn¡¯t he receiving treatment?


    ¡°Father, mother!¡± Iger was a little excited. He realized that his body was illusory and he was floating on the ground.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re dead!¡± Although he knew that this answer was hard to accept, Lu Wu still admitted it.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Iger took a step back and asked nervously.


    Hearing this, Lu Wu suddenly remembered that a large number of players had said in the post,¡±may heaven be free of illness.¡± This really gave him a headache. After all, this was not heaven.


    ¡°This is not heaven. If you want to make a comparison, it¡¯s closer to the hell you know!¡±


    Lu Wu wasn¡¯t wrong. After all, the divine weapon was made of the power of the six paths of reincarnation and was also considered a part of the netherworld. So was hell.


    Hearing this, Igor¡¯s spirit body suddenly began to flicker, becoming faintly discernible. He was clearly frightened.


    ¡°Hell! Why did I come to hell?¡± Iger asked in fear.


    Lu Wu tried to make his tone sound friendly, so he said,¡±


    ¡°Little brother, aren¡¯t you surprised and excited?¡± (Crossed out)


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. This isn¡¯t hell. It¡¯s a place where you can be Reborn!¡±


    ¡°Can you resurrect me?¡± Iger was excited to hear this.


    Lu Wu shook his head.¡±You¡¯re already dead. You have to accept this reality. But can I help you change your identity and live your life?¡±


    Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s explanation, the first thing that came to Igor¡¯s mind was reincarnation. His face suddenly showed a look of reluctance. After all, everything had to start from the beginning, and the past would be gone ...


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a lot of drama in your heart!¡± Bei Li, who was gnawing on a chicken leg, glanced sideways at Igor.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m too lazy to explain it to you. Bei Li, give him some information about the players!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Bei Li raised the chicken leg and pointed it at Igor. In an instant, the information about the players in the divine weapon gushed into Igor¡¯s mind.


    A large amount of information about the players began to surge in his mind, and as he read through the information, his expression became more and more surprised.


    ¡°This game is real!¡± ¡°What?¡± Iger exclaimed in surprise after reading the information.


    ¡°Calm down, young man!¡± Lu Wu said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices now. One is to go where you should go, heaven or hell, and the other is to live as an NPC again. Of course, if you choose the second choice, there will be many taboos, and these taboos will limit you!¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s words were not entirely true.


    If Igor chose to be reincarnated, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go to heaven or hell. He would still be trapped in the divine artifact until Lu Wu wanted to wake him up.


    ¡°Can I return to the game?¡± Iger suddenly became excited.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite addicted to the internet!¡± Bei Li¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled.


    ¡°Yes, you can go back, but only as an NPC. Our memories in your mind will be erased, but you will retain your complete memories and be given a mission!¡±


    Igor fell silent. He wasn¡¯t old, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. He had some guesses in his mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose in doing this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the rise of the human race. I¡¯ll always stand on the players ¡®side, if you believe me!¡± Lu Wu smiled indifferently.


    Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s explanation, Iger fell into a mental struggle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He could¡¯ve easily decided whether you live or die, but he gave you this opportunity. You¡¯re the first player in the game to have this opportunity!¡± Beili Siyi replied after gnawing on a piece of meat.


    Hearing this, Igor turned his gaze to the screen that was still sliding down. He looked at the farewell posts on it, and his eyes gradually became determined.


    ¡°I want to go back. I want to continue being with them!¡±


    ¡°A wise choice. Xiao Li, stop eating and start working!¡± Lu Wu immediately laughed.


    Bei Li nodded. Just as he was about to control the divine weapon to erase part of Igor¡¯s memory, Igor suddenly said,¡±


    ¡°Do I still have a chance to go back to reality? Can I still see my parents?¡±


    ¡°If your parents play war online, you¡¯ll definitely see them. If they don¡¯t play games, then maybe. I can¡¯t guarantee the future, but you can look forward to it!¡±


    This time, iggle nodded hard.¡±¡±What do you want to do? come!¡±


    With Igor¡¯s approval, he began his modification.


    Bei Li first erased their memories in Igor¡¯s mind, then began to stuff their memories as NPCs into his mind, and then added restrictions on them.


    For example, he couldn¡¯t tell the players that the game was real. Even if he said these words, he would be blocked by the artifact.


    For example, he couldn¡¯t act recklessly based on his own thoughts, and he had to consider the players as the main factor in many aspects.


    Another example was that when one received the right to issue missions and reward, they could not casually issue missions and rewards.


    ¡­¡­


    These restrictions were also for the sake of himself and the players. If the original Igor was put into the game, Lu Wu was afraid that it would have a huge impact, and the subsequent settings were also necessary.


    This was because Iger had become an NPC, but his memories in the game and in reality were still complete. If his in-game friends completed a mission with him, would he be biased in giving out more rewards?


    It didn¡¯t matter if he was slightly biased. After all, Igor had his own feelings and was a real NPC. However, Lu Wu set a value for him, at most 5% bias.


    These rules and regulations were very necessary in Lu Wu and Bei Li¡¯s eyes, because this would not affect the operation of the game.


    After everything was settled, Iger was sent to the netherworld world, the Great Blue Void domain.


    The memories of the divine artifact, Lu Wu, and Bei Li in his mind had been wiped away. Those rules were no longer constraints to his knowledge. They had become the thoughts that he should have done. Everything had perfectly integrated into his memory and character.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself back in the hidden Dragon Village of the blue Void territory. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    He knew that he had been reborn as an NPC and could be with the players again ...


    At the same time, a server announcement sounded.


    [Server announcement: in memory of the player Igor, who has always loved the expedition online and loved his friends, the expedition R & D team has specially created a new NPC: [Iger, let him continue to accompany everyone on the long journey in the game in a form!]


    The players from the three servers were in an uproar.


    Many players expressed their gratitude on the forum, praising the conscience of the war online¡¯s backstage crew.


    However, apart from Lu Wu and Bei Li, no one would know that the NPC Igor, who would always accompany them, was the real Igor!

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354: Chapter 354 han Yuanwu


    The appearance of the new NPC, Igor, caused an uproar among the players.


    Especially the players from the European server.


    After interacting with him, they realized that this Iger was too real, so real that it was unbelievable.


    The tone of his voice, the words he often used in a conversation, and his expression made it seem as if Iger had come back to life.


    Even Igor¡¯s former teammates couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had returned when they saw him.


    In response to the players ¡®exclamations, Lu Wu gave an official explanation, which was that the NPC Igor was formed based on all the data of Igor in the game, which was why it looked so real.


    In other words, it was the data collected over the past six months that formed such a similar Iger.


    The players were completely impressed by the skills of the expedition team.


    The players were amazed by the technological advancement.


    The players quickly informed Igor¡¯s parents of the news, and they, who were initially in grief, chose to enter the game to see the existence that resembled their son.


    When they saw the NPC Igor, they couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. In their eyes, the NPC was their son.


    Seeing his parents again, Iger¡¯s feelings were equally complicated, but he didn¡¯t tell them the truth. He just stayed with them silently, listening to them talk about their past.


    Due to his terminal illness, Iger¡¯s desire had always been simple. He was already very satisfied to be able to see his parents in this situation.


    ......


    He didn¡¯t ask for anything too much. It was good enough that she could accompany him ...


    ¡­¡­


    After the May Day event officially ended, everything in the game was on track.


    On the side of Beiqi, the battle between the players and the nine glory Army was still going on. They were gradually turning the tables. It was only a matter of time before they took back Beiqi and the nine glory great region.


    On the European server, void abyss, who was originally the attacker, had suddenly chosen to retreat and adopt a defensive strategy. This allowed the players of the European server to gradually expand their advantage and had already taken control of the demon territory.


    Ever since they won first place in the May Day event, the morale of the players in the European server was high. They were also full of confidence in their battle with void abyss, and the entire European server began to become stronger.


    The battle in the hell server was the most complicated, and the infighting between the players was the fiercest.


    In addition to the strongest US military, Eric¡¯s blacklight organization had also risen rapidly, and many new organizations with great potential had emerged recently.


    As the hell server was a merged server, many players from different countries had conflicts with each other. This caused the internal conflicts to become more intense. Other than fighting for territory with the monsters from the hell server, it was normal for them to fight for resources with their own people.


    In this server, it was normal for players to die, and they had already adapted to this environment.


    In comparison, the players from the other two servers were at war with the outside world, while the players from the hell server were still in the middle of doomsday survival.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t need to pay special attention to these three regions for the time being as they were all developing rapidly. War could bring rapid development, so could competition.


    At this time, Lu Wu was already thinking about opening the Asia server.


    Just today, Bei Li had given him the complete ¡°genetic lock¡± setting of the growth system of the Asian server.


    The next thing to do was to find a suitable region for the players in the Asia server to develop.


    The choice of a large region was crucial to the early development of players, so Lu Wu also attached great importance to it and began to explore the situation of other large regions with the artifact.


    In the end, two major regions became Lu Wu¡¯s target.


    One was the profound wind great domain, and the other was the devil Phoenix great domain.


    The first domain, the mysterious wind great domain, was similar to the nine-glory great domain. It had been completely unified and was controlled by a single force. However, this large domain had a unique characteristic. The terrain was particularly complicated, and there were many mountain ranges. The entire large domain was covered in green plants, which was very helpful for the players ¡®early development. It was easy to hide.


    The second domain, demon Phoenix domain, was very special. There were many forbidden places in this domain, and countless Yin gods and ancient God tombs were buried here. This domain had collapsed several times because of war, and now it had been repaired countless times.


    Although this region was also controlled by one force, Lu Wu felt that the demon Phoenix region was very suitable for the development of players because this region actually had its own rules.


    This was very normal in reality. The law was the rule. However, in the netherworld, it was somewhat inconceivable. After all, in the entire netherworld, the law of the jungle was the only law. In the face of absolute power, rules were like paper windows that could be easily pierced. They were too unreliable.


    However, the devilfall great domain had rules that were as strict as the ones in reality. Even if one was extremely weak, as long as one lived within the rules, they would be protected.


    Bei Li gave an explanation.


    The main reason was that the war had overwhelmed the great demon Phoenix domain. It had been destroyed several times, so the races of the great demon Phoenix domain had signed an agreement and formulated a code of law.


    However, to Beili, the rules in the code of law were only relative. The strong still had special privileges. The so-called rules were just a cover for the forces. Darkness would always exist.


    Because when you had the power to break the rules, you might acknowledge the existence of the rules, but you would definitely do things that transcended the rules because you had the power!


    After that, Lu Wu learned more about the situation of the two regions. After comparing them, he made his final choice.


    After making the decision, Lu Wu and Bei Li began to plan the entry point for the new server.


    ¡­¡­


    Devil Phoenix great domain, in the suburbs of Brahma Sky City.


    The spirit fields were filled with the level 1 spirit plant ¡°half spirit rice¡±. Wooden houses were built around the spirit fields, and many people were busy working in the fields.


    Outside the spiritual farm, a slightly chubby man in luxurious clothes and wearing all kinds of jewelry was observing the busy workers in the spiritual farm. He always had a happy expression on his face.


    His name was han Yuanwu, and he was one of the famous suppliers of spiritual plants in the Brahma Urban area area.


    And this spiritual plant plantation area was the source of his wealth. Although he grew only Level 1 spiritual plants, it could still bring him huge profits every year.


    As an influential figure, his strength had not even reached the level of a ghost Governor.


    Han Yuanwu was very grateful to the creators of the demon Phoenix Codex for having such a huge amount of wealth.


    In his opinion, it was the existence of this Codex that protected weaklings like him and allowed him to create his own wealth within the rules without being plundered by the strong.


    With enough wealth and the protection of the code of law, han Yuanwu led a comfortable life. He even hired three ghost supervisors as his guards.


    In han Yuanwu¡¯s heart, the demon Phoenix Codex was like a sacred guardian God that had always protected him.


    As a firm protector of the demon Phoenix Codex, he had spent a huge sum of money to send his son, han fa, to the Codex Academy in the demon Phoenix region¡¯s main city to learn about the Codex, hoping that his son would become a respected Codex supervisor (lawyer) in the future.


    At this time, his eyes swept across the territory that belonged to him, and his heart was extremely satisfied. Just now, he had received a letter from his son, who was studying the knowledge of the code of law in Brahma Sky City, saying that he would soon graduate and become a code supervisor.


    His family was rich and happy. In addition, his son was also promising. Han Yuanwu felt that he was a winner in life. Everything was so beautiful.


    At this moment, a few workers who were busy in the spirit field suddenly ran towards him with red faces. They were holding something in their hands and looked very excited.


    Han Yuanwu¡¯s heart ached when he saw the workers running toward him on the spiritual plants. He was about to scold them when he saw one of the workers jump to his side from the spiritual field.¡±


    ¡°Master, we, we found this when we were digging a pit!¡± The worker raised the item in his hand and said excitedly.


    Han Yuanwu, who was about to get angry, saw the light blue gem in the man¡¯s hand and his expression changed.¡±


    ¡°You dug it out from the Ling fields?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master, it was dug out from the Ling fields that you contracted. You¡¯re going to be rich!¡±


    Han Yuanwu took the blue gem from the agitated worker and examined it carefully. His hands began to tremble.


    ¡°A level 5 spirit mine, heavenly Yuan stone!¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re going to be rich. There might be a heavenly Yuan stone mine under this Ling field!¡± The worker replied in an excited tone.


    ¡°Where are you? Where did you find it?¡± Han Yuanwu said excitedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s right below spiritual Field No. 81. We wanted to dig a few holes to plant half of the spiritual rice, but we dug too deep and found the heavenly Yuan stone!¡±


    Han Yuanwu¡¯s body trembled slightly when he heard that. Then, he quickly ran toward the spiritual field. He did not care about the half-spiritual rice that had been trampled and ran toward spiritual Field No. 81 like the workers.


    When he arrived at spiritual farm No. 81, a pothole came into view at the center of the spiritual farm. What made han Yuanwu extremely excited was that the pothole was flickering with a hazy blue light.


    He quickly stepped forward and began to walk around the pit.


    Han Yuanwu made a rough judgment after a brief inspection. There was definitely a spirit mine of heavenly Yuan stone down there, and it was not a small one.


    The surprise came too suddenly!


    ¡°Master, do we have any reward?¡±


    Looking at the enthusiastic workers who were gathering around him, han Yuanwu coughed and said,¡±


    ¡°Of course, but you have to promise that you won¡¯t tell anyone about this spirit mine!¡±


    When the workers around them heard this, their faces revealed looks of pleasant surprise.


    In fact, they were stronger than han Yuanwu. However, they were restricted by the code of law and could not use their strength to oppress others. They did not have any special skills and could only work to earn resources for cultivation. Therefore, the discovery of the heavenly Yuan stone spirit mine was a huge surprise for them.


    Moreover, han Yuanwu¡¯s guarantee was extremely credible because they knew this old master¡¯s character. He would never break his promise.


    Therefore, they all nodded eagerly and swore that they would never tell anyone.


    After the workers made their promise, han Yuanwu hurried home.


    Han Yuanwu clearly knew that he had just received a huge opportunity. This opportunity could increase his wealth by hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of times.


    He had to seal off this information and seize the time to understand the specific value of the heavenly Yuan stone. Then, he would obtain the greatest benefits for himself.


    As for the workers, he would not mistreat them. Since he had created this opportunity for himself, han Yuanwu had already made plans to let them live without worry for the rest of their lives as a gift!


    After returning home, han Yuanwu did not stop and gathered his guards to rush into the city.


    He was going to look up some information. Only by understanding the value of heavenly Yuan stones could he better obtain benefits for himself.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, in a Tavern in Brahma Sky City.


    A man dressed in han Yuanwu clan¡¯s worker¡¯s clothes was drunk.


    The worker didn¡¯t argue with the customers around him. Instead, he blushed and said in a high-pitched voice,¡±


    ¡°My ... My master found a heavenly Yuan stone mine. I ... I¡¯m going to be rich soon. Don¡¯t look down on me. If you need anything in the future, you can come to me. I¡¯ll have plenty of money in the future ...¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355: Chapter 355-cruel truth


    In the past two days, han Yuanwu had been searching for information about heavenly Yuan stones in Brahma Sky City.


    After feeling that he had more or less understood the value and use of this spirit mine, han Yuanwu hurried back home.


    What he needed to do now was to find the best sales channel.


    With such a gold mine, han Yuanwu felt that he was really going to be rich. His status could even rise to a higher level with the help of such a huge amount of wealth.


    The future was full of beauty.


    As soon as he returned to his residence outside the Brahma City, he suddenly found that there was a surge of people in front of his door, and countless people were muttering something.


    Han Yuanwu had a bad feeling and hurried forward.


    ¡°What are you guys doing!¡±


    Hearing han Yuanwu¡¯s angry rebuking, those people all turned around.


    ¡°You are han Yuanwu?!¡± Someone suddenly said.


    Hearing this, the group of people surrounding the mansion suddenly gathered around han Yuanwu.


    ¡°Boss han, are you willing to sell this heavenly Yuan stone spirit mine? I¡¯m willing to pay a high price!¡±


    ¡°Boss han, what¡¯s the price of your heavenly Yuan stones? I want to purchase them in bulk!¡±


    ......


    ¡°Boss han, I¡¯ll pay 80000 Yin spirit coins for one Jin of heavenly Yuan stone ...¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This group of people surrounded han Yuanwu and shouted, but han Yuanwu¡¯s heart sank.


    He knew that someone had clearly revealed the information about the heavenly Yuan stone mine.


    However, han Yuanwu already had a general understanding of heavenly Yuan stones. Hearing the bids from the merchants around him, he snorted coldly in his heart.


    It was obvious that their bids were completely unable to match the true value of the heavenly Yuan stones.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to sell heavenly Yuan stones for the time being. Please leave!¡± Han Yuanwu said immediately.


    As a proper merchant, he was protected by the demon Phoenix Codex and was not afraid of offending anyone. He rejected the offer without any hesitation.


    Then, he ignored the spirit ore merchants ¡®bidding and squeezed through the crowd into the mansion.


    Faced with han Yuanwu¡¯s lack of respect, the surrounding ore merchants did not leave. Instead, they surrounded the entrance of han Yuanwu¡¯s residence and shouted at him.


    After that, there would be large groups of spirit ore merchants who would rush over every day after hearing the news.


    The news that the Han Yuanwu clan had a heavenly Yuan stone mine spread quickly.


    This was undoubtedly a headache for han Yuanwu. He had yet to gather enough manpower to excavate the heaven spirit stone mine, and it would definitely be troublesome if the news was leaked.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t plan to sell the heavenly Yuan stones to the spirit mine merchants near Brahma City. From what he had learned two days ago, he knew that ghost bone city had a huge demand for heavenly Yuan stones, and they were offering a very high price. If he wanted to maximize his profit, selling them there was the wisest choice.


    One day, while han Yuanwu was thinking about how to arrange the transportation route, the escorts, and the excavators in his study, a guard suddenly came in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not good. There are many people snatching and excavating heavenly Yuan stones in our Ling fields!¡±


    Han Yuanwu stood up in disbelief.¡±


    ¡°Where did they get the guts from? don¡¯t they know that I¡¯m the one who contracted this land?¡±


    ¡°The leader of that group seems to be a spirit ore merchant who often comes here.¡± The guard quickly replied.


    Han Yuanwu was furious. He immediately stood up and led his guards to the spiritual farm.


    When han Yuanwu arrived at the spiritual field, he realized that there were thousands of people, not just a lot of people, but a sea of people. All of them had brought tools to mine.


    ¡°What are you doing? stop! What you¡¯re doing is illegal!¡± Han Yuanwu wanted to stop him.


    However, these people did not listen to han Yuanwu at all and continued to trample and destroy his spiritual field. The entire spiritual field was in a mess, with potholes everywhere. The spiritual plants had long been ruined beyond recognition.


    Han Yuanwu trembled in anger.


    However, he did not have many guards with him. They could not fight against them, nor could they stop them.


    After scolding them again and realizing that they still could not stop their destructive excavation, han Yuanwu immediately turned around and left.


    This time, he was going to Brahma Sky City to find the law system supervisor and ask them to uphold justice for him.


    After all, he was the one who contracted this land, and all the resources found here belonged to him. This was an asset protected by the law.


    However, things were not as simple as han Yuanwu had imagined.


    Because when he arrived in Brahma Sky City, he found that all the members of the code of law supervision group were not there.


    The thieves were still excavating, which meant that he was suffering a huge loss every minute and every second.


    However, without the law enforcer to uphold justice for him, he did not have the power to punish the spirit ore merchants.


    At this moment, he thought of the Lord of Brahma City, and he hoped that the Lord could protect him.


    However, what he did not expect was that the city Lord was not in the city.


    Han Yuanwu suddenly felt helpless.


    He believed that the code of law could uphold justice for him, but the executors of the code of law were not around, so he had no idea what to do.


    Han Yuanwu had no choice but to go home.


    As for the spiritual fields, the spiritual stone merchants had already excavated the entire spiritual field with a large number of workers. They began to excavate and steal the wealth that originally belonged to han Yuanwu.


    Han Yuanwu gritted his teeth and endured it. He could only go to Brahma Sky City every day to look for the law-enforcement officers.


    After a month of waiting, han Yuanwu still did not see the arrival of the city Lord and the law system inspectors.


    Han Yuanwu first went to the code of law inspector¡¯s station when he came to the city again. After receiving the news that the inspectors were not around, he hurriedly went to the city Lord¡¯s mansion.


    When he arrived at the mayor¡¯s residence, han Yuanwu was surprised to see the mayor walking out of the residence with a man in a supervisor¡¯s uniform.


    Han Yuanwu was overjoyed. He immediately stepped forward.¡±


    ¡°Respected city Lord and supervisor of the code of law, my interests have been violated. I need your help!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the city Lord and the supervisor of the code of law stopped smiling and asked solemnly,¡±


    ¡°Tell me what exactly happened!¡±


    Upon hearing their questions, han yuanwudang told them what had happened.


    After hearing han Yuanwu¡¯s description, the mayor nodded solemnly.¡±


    ¡°I understand now. They dared to plunder your property in public. They have violated the laws of demon Phoenix and will be punished!¡±


    At this moment, han Yuanwu finally relaxed. He took a deep breath and bowed to the mayor and the supervisor of the code of law.


    This time, han Yuanwu returned with excitement because he firmly believed that the demon Phoenix Codex and its enforcers would bring him justice.


    However, after han Yuanwu left, the mayor and the captain of the code of law inspection team looked at each other and smiled.


    That night, han Yuanwu¡¯s family was attacked by a spirit ore merchant. All the valuable things in the family were taken away, and the house was burned down by a Demon Fire.


    That night, han Yuanwu lost everything. Even his wife died in the demonic fire. If not for the protection of a guard, he would have died as well.


    Han Yuanwu came to Brahma Sky City again with grief and anger.


    However, the news he received was that the city Lord and the supervisor of the code of law had left together for strange spirit city.


    Han Yuanwu had already realized that something was not right when he left at such a critical moment.


    However, he had already lost everything. His Ling fields had been taken, his residence had been destroyed, and even his wife had died in the sea of fire.


    Han Yuanwu had never thought that the heavenly Yuan stone would bring him a nightmare instead of wealth.


    At this moment, he thought of his son, the son he had sent to study the code of law.


    It was as if han Yuanwu had found a life-saving straw. He quickly found a courier station and wrote a letter with the remaining Yin spirit coins he had to send to his son.


    Five days later, han Yuanwu¡¯s son, han fa, returned.


    After knowing what happened to his father and his mother¡¯s death, han fa was also heartbroken.


    He immediately asked his father about the entire incident and wrote a petition, suing the spirit ore merchants and the miners, a total of 4872 people, in demon Phoenix Court!


    After several years of study, Hanfa was very familiar with the demon Phoenix Codex. With all the evidence, he was confident that he could uphold justice for himself and his father.


    In order to ensure that the petition would arrive safely, the two of them personally went to demon Phoenix City and sent the petition up.


    The next step was to wait for the court of demon Phoenix to start its trial.


    However, what the father and son didn¡¯t expect was that the news of the court hearing had not come yet, and what they waited for was the city Lord escorting him back to Brahma Sky City for a groundless crime.


    At this moment, han Yuanwu had figured out the crux of the problem. It was obvious that the mayor was colluding with the supervisor of the code of law and the spirit ore merchants. Otherwise, the merchants would not have the courage to plunder their spirit ores and burn down their residences.


    All of these should have been punished by the demon Phoenix Codex!


    On the way back, han Yuanwu questioned the mayor and asked where the notary was.


    However, all he got was the city Lord¡¯s disdainful smile.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much heavenly Yuan stones are worth? It¡¯s not just me, even the higher-ups have gotten what they deserve, so no one will protect you now, including the demon Phoenix Codex!¡±


    Han Yuanwu and han fa were dumbfounded.


    They used to believe that the code of law would bring them justice, and they were protected by the rules of the code of law.


    However, it was only at this moment that he truly understood that the protection brought by the code of law was only relative. Although he was rich in the past, the interests he had were not in the eyes of those powerhouses.


    However, it was completely different this time. This was because he had obtained a heavenly Yuan stone mine, a resource that even the city Lord and the official sovereign of the main city desired.


    The spirit ore merchants he hated the most were just pawns driven by these greedy people in the dark. The ones who really wanted to devour him were the law-enforcement officers he had always believed in.


    On the night he was taken to Brahma city¡¯s prison, han Yuanwu¡¯s son, han fa, who had studied the demon Phoenix Codex and believed that the demon Phoenix Codex was justice under his father¡¯s influence, committed suicide.


    Because his faith had collapsed after he found out the truth.


    Without the protection of the demon Phoenix Codex, they would not have the chance to choose their own fate.


    After his son¡¯s death, han Yuanwu wailed in grief. He couldn¡¯t believe that the demon Phoenix Codex, which had once brought him wealth and protected all his wealth, was actually so hypocritical and cruel.


    Holding his son¡¯s cold body, he cursed the code of law and the law-enforcement officers.


    Han Yuanwu¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. After knowing the truth, he had lost everything. His family, wealth, status ... He had lost everything.


    Fake, everything was fake! Han Yuanwu roared and roared!


    Han Yuanwu clenched his fists tightly as he thought of his son¡¯s dispirited and confused eyes before his death. At this moment, he wanted to tear that fake code of law and then tear those hypocritical law-enforcement officers apart ...


    Why am I so weak? why can¡¯t I even protect my loved ones? how good would it be if I had the power to take revenge? for this, I¡¯m willing to have my soul scattered and fall into the endless darkness, as long as you can give me the power ...


    Han Yuanwu shouted and howled unwillingly. He swore an oath to the ancient gods and devils, hoping that one of them would hear his resentment and give him the power to take revenge, even if he had to lose everything.


    At this moment, a voice sounded in han Yuanwu¡¯s mind.


    [Do you desire power? [Are you willing to sacrifice everything to be loyal to me for power, and never betray me?]

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356: The arrival of the evil king


    The demonic voice echoed in han Yuanwu¡¯s ears, causing him to be stunned.


    ¡°Do you desire power? Are you willing to give up everything to be loyal to me for the sake of power, and never betray me?¡±


    The voice resounded again, striking han Yuanwu¡¯s nerves.


    At this moment, han Yuanwu was terrified. Although he had been hysterically hoping that the ancient God would hear his cry and bestow him with great power, it was a different matter to see it in person.


    But at this moment, han Yuanwu looked at his son in his arms, and his tears flowed down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up everything for this, even if my soul is destroyed and I¡¯ll fall into the endless darkness forever!¡±


    Han Yuanwu¡¯s heart was filled with pain. He was afraid, he was terrified, but he was willing to give up everything for his choice because hatred had long spread in his heart.


    The respect he had for the demon Phoenix Codex and the law-enforcement officers back then was equal to the hatred he felt now.


    Grief, anger, and resentment were tormenting him. At this moment, han Yuanwu used all his strength to shout ¡°yes.¡±


    The other prisoners in the cage looked at him in surprise, their faces filled with ridicule, sympathy, anger, and many other expressions.


    Within the divine artifact space.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li¡¯s figures appeared.


    After hearing han Yuanwu¡¯s roar, Lu Wu knew that the time was ripe.


    ......


    After choosing the demon Phoenix domain as the server for the players in the Asia server, Lu Wu had been looking for a suitable entry point.


    By chance, he found han Yuanwu and learned about his encounter.


    Before he officially entered the demon Phoenix region, Lu Wu really needed such a guide.


    His goal was to allow the players to develop in the demon Phoenix domain, slowly build their own forces, and conquer the demon Phoenix domain.


    Han Yuanwu¡¯s desire was to tear up the demon Phoenix Codex and destroy the law-enforcement officers.


    Therefore, from Lu Wu¡¯s point of view, the result they wanted was the same. Moreover, han Yuanwu, as a native of the demon Phoenix continent, would be of great help to him.


    What Lu Wu had to do next was to let han Yuanwu pave the way for the appearance of the players.


    ¡­¡­


    After shouting out his thoughts hysterically, han Yuanwu waited quietly for the power of the demonic god to arrive.


    However, after waiting for a long time, nothing happened.


    Han Yuanwu, who had gathered his courage, suddenly fell to the ground and started crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the noise, do you want to die!¡±


    Hearing the noise inside, the prison guard appeared at the end of the door and walked in. He kept hitting the metal bars with the iron bars in his hands, making ¡°Bang Bang¡± sounds.


    Seeing this, the prisoners around them stopped talking, and han Yuanwu¡¯s cries became clear and audible.


    The prison guard quickened his pace and arrived at han Yuanwu¡¯s cell. He slammed the metal bars with the stick in his hand.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    However, at this moment, his gaze suddenly fell on the corpse in han Yuanwu¡¯s hands. He frowned and said,¡±


    ¡°How unlucky! Why did someone commit suicide again?¡±


    As he spoke, the prison guard took out a key and opened the cell door. He walked in and grabbed han fa without saying anything to han Yuanwu.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Han Yuanwu roared in grief and indignation.


    The prison guard glanced at han Yuanwu coldly and swung the stick in his right hand at han Yuanwu¡¯s head, knocking him to the side.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The prison guard was about to drag han FA¡¯s body out.


    He had been guarding this Brahma prison for many years, so he was no longer surprised by death. He even knew why these people committed suicide.


    Other than a few criminals who had violated the demon Phoenix Codex, the rest of the people here had died because their faith had collapsed after knowing the truth of the Codex.


    He knew very well that the peace brought by the code of law was only on the surface. In fact, darkness and unfairness had always existed, and the reason they were once protected by the code of law was that they were not valuable enough for the law enforcers to break the code of law.


    However, when your value made them envious, the law-enforcement officers who held the code of law would not hesitate to devour you.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t ask Han fa what was wrong. He didn¡¯t even care about han Yuanwu, who was crying. He had seen so many things that he was completely numb to it.


    At this moment, a space tunnel suddenly appeared at the door of the cell. A three-meter-tall figure covered in black emerged from it.


    Under the prison Guard¡¯s terrified gaze, the figure grabbed his head.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    Blood splattered everywhere, and the Guard¡¯s body fell to the ground.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    The prisoners who were paying attention to this scene also revealed looks of disbelief at this moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After shaking off the minced meat in his hand, the black figure approached han Yuanwu step by step. Han Yuanwu was still sitting on the ground with a dazed expression.


    ¡°You need me!¡± At this moment, the black figure spoke.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Han Yuanwu slowly turned to the black shadow and said.


    ¡°Me? Perhaps you can call me the evil demon God!¡± Xie Wang said after some thought.


    This time, Lu Wu was the one who instructed him to do the task, but he naturally wouldn¡¯t use his real identity. After all, he belonged to the European server camp now and couldn¡¯t interfere with it with his real identity.


    Hearing Xie Wang¡¯s words, han Yuanwu¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±


    ¡°You heard my call?¡±


    Xie Wang shook his head.¡±It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s the one behind me. He sent me here. But don¡¯t worry, I have the power to fulfill your desire. Tell me your request!¡±


    After hearing Xie Wang¡¯s explanation, hatred appeared in han Yuanwu¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°I want to overturn the demon Phoenix Codex, and I want all the law-enforcement officers to die!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but you¡¯ll have to make a sacrifice. Are you ready?¡± Xie Wang grinned.


    Han Yuanwu stood up slowly and looked up at Xie Wang.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready, take whatever you want!¡±


    Xie Wang nodded in satisfaction and placed his hand on han Yuanwu¡¯s head. The information that Bei Li had prepared beforehand was instantly transferred into his mind.


    A moment later, han Yuanwu, who had digested the information, raised his head in shock.


    ¡°You want to occupy this region through me?¡±


    The evil king nodded calmly.¡±This is what the one behind me wants, and you are the agent of this region. What you need to do is to win over those who have the same thoughts as you about overthrowing the demon Phoenix Codex. Accept the will of my Lord and prepare for the coming Army!¡±


    Looking at han Yuanwu, who was in shock, Xie Wang said again,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to overturn the demon Phoenix Codex? this is the chance my master is giving you!¡±


    ¡°Yes! This is what I want!¡± Han Yuanwu gritted his teeth.


    Then, he mumbled and began to read the soul oath that was imprinted in his mind.


    Seeing this scene, Xie Wang smiled again. He knew that although han Yuanwu was useful to Lu Wu, it was only temporary. Naturally, han Yuanwu was not qualified to see Lu Wu and Bei Li. So, this was enough.


    After han Yuanwu recited the soul oath, han Yuanwu¡¯s soul imprint appeared in the divine artifact space.


    Lu Wu, who saw this scene, immediately gave Xie Wang feedback.


    ¡°Very good. You should know what to do next. I will help you. This Brahma City is under my control. Let¡¯s start!¡± Xie Wang laughed.


    Han Yuanwu nodded. He crouched down and took the key from the dead guard. Then, he walked to the other cells.


    Seeing this, Xie Wang reached out and put han Yuanwu¡¯s son¡¯s body into the medium, then followed.


    After a while, han Yuanwu released all the prisoners.


    According to the plan in his mind, the next thing he had to do was to rope in the prisoners who had the same experience as him, establish his own force, and declare war on the demon Phoenix Codex and the law-enforcement officers!

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357: I¡¯ll wait for you to kneel and beg for mercy


    After they were released, the prisoners were originally very grateful to han Yuanwu.


    However, when they heard han Yuanwu say that he wanted to overthrow the code of law and its executors, they all thought that han Yuanwu was crazy. This was simply impossible in their eyes. It was an action that would definitely lead to death.


    Even so, there were still a few people who stood out and decided to join han Yuanwu¡¯s team. They wanted to fight with han Yuanwu, even though they knew that they would definitely lose.


    This was because those people were like han Yuanwu. After their faith collapsed, they only had hatred and anger in their hearts. Furthermore, they had long lost everything and had rotten lives. So what if they died?


    Han Yuanwu did not stop those who were unwilling and let them leave.


    This was because the information in his mind told him that the demon God behind the scenes wanted followers who were truly willing to overthrow the demon Phoenix Codex and its executors.


    As they walked out of the prison, han Yuanwu and the others encountered several waves of prison guards. However, in the face of the heretic King¡¯s powerful strength, these guards had no ability to resist at all and were easily dealt with.


    After walking out of the prison, han Yuanwu turned to the 13 people who were willing to follow him and said,¡±


    ¡°I need you to do something!¡±


    ¡°Just say it, this old man¡¯s life is cheap. They destroyed my family, I can do anything, as long as I can bite a piece of meat from them!¡± The one who spoke was an old man with white hair and ragged clothes.


    The rest of the people immediately responded.


    In their opinion, han Yuanwu¡¯s operation this time was bound to end in failure because overthrowing the current order was easier said than done, and the hope was too slim. However, they still chose to follow han Yuanwu because they were determined to die. They just wanted to make a wound on this ¡°giant beast¡±, even if it was a minor injury.


    ¡°Split up and go to the various cities to deliver a message!¡±


    ......


    ¡°What news?¡± The old man asked.


    ¡°All those who want to overthrow this hypocritical code of law and end these executors can come to Brahma City. From today on, this place will remove the demonic covenant and strip the power of the executors. It will be a real land of freedom and a land of resistance!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the followers were all stunned.


    They had thought that han Yuanwu would find a place to hide and gather his forces in secret. They did not expect him to say such words. This time, they all thought that han Yuanwu had gone crazy.


    ¡°Believe me, after today, Brahma City will be the gathering place for us rebels, so we need more people who have the same idea as us to join!¡±


    They were dumbfounded when they heard han Yuanwu say that Brahma City would be taken down today and become the gathering place for their resistance.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me. How about this, follow me. I think you¡¯ll believe me after you see it with your own eyes!¡± With that, han Yuanwu turned around and walked in the direction of the city Lord¡¯s mansion.


    The rest of them looked at each other and then followed.


    They appeared on the street in prisoner clothes and immediately attracted the attention of the residents. They avoided them, obviously not wanting to get into trouble. Some residents even rushed to the code of law inspection group to report the prisoner¡¯s escape.


    Nothing happened along the way. However, when they arrived at the gate of the city Lord¡¯s mansion, a group of law enforcers and a large number of soldiers in the city came behind them.


    ¡°How dare you break out of prison! Do you even care about the code of law?¡± The leading supervisor of the code of law glared at han Yuanwu and the others.


    Han Yuanwu only wanted to laugh when he heard that.


    ¡°What the hell is the code of law?¡± Han Yuanwu turned to the law enforcer and spoke with disdain.


    Hearing this, both the supervisor and the soldiers were in an uproar.


    This was the first time they had encountered someone like han Yuanwu who dared to challenge the demon Phoenix Codex in public.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death! Arrest them all and judge them according to the law!¡±


    When the soldiers heard this, they immediately stepped forward to arrest him.


    Han Yuanwu¡¯s followers saw this and clenched their fists.


    ¡°Judge according to the law? Like I said, the code of law is bullsh * t, it has no right to judge us!¡±


    As han Yuanwu¡¯s voice fell, a thick black mist emerged from his body and slowly formed a three-meter-tall black giant.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The moment Xie Wang appeared, he roared forward, and all the soldiers were instantly sent flying by the massive sound wave.


    ¡°So you do have some ability, but you¡¯ll regret challenging the code of law with this!¡± Seeing this, the few law enforcers attacked at the same time.


    Different elemental spell techniques streaked through the air toward han Yuanwu.


    At this moment, Xie Wang waved his right arm, and a blood-red Claw formed in the air. It instantly shattered the oncoming spell technique, and without losing momentum, it tore the bodies of the law enforcers to pieces.


    ¡°How laughable. The netherworld established the laws of order. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stay here for long. Otherwise, I¡¯d really like to kill all these hypocritical guys myself. Hehe!¡± Xie Wang could not help but smile after he had cleared all the enemies.


    The followers were dumbfounded when they saw Xie Wang easily kill the soldiers and the supervisor of the code of law.


    Although they had been surprised to see the evil king kill the prison guards, they had not thought much of it. After all, the prison guards were not strong, but the strength of the code of law was extremely powerful, especially the leader, who was obviously at the level of a ghost Governor, but he had died so easily.


    They were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. At the same time, they were inexplicably excited, especially when they saw the death of the supervisor, who represented the Codex embodiment.


    ¡°Lord evil demon God, let¡¯s begin!¡± Han Yuanwu said respectfully.


    Xie Wang nodded indifferently, then waved his hand forward. A violent fiendish wind suddenly formed and swept forward.


    The entire city Lord¡¯s mansion began to peel off bit by bit under the havoc of the fiendish wind. It didn¡¯t even last for a moment before it rose from the ground and was ground into dust in the air.


    At this moment, a figure shot out from the fiendish winds and hovered in the air with a ferocious expression.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? how dare you destroy the city Lord¡¯s mansion? do you really ignore the existence of the code of law?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± Han Yuanwu looked up at the Lord of Brahma Sky City, who was floating in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Fan Tian¡¯s expression turned serious. He had just parted with han Yuanwu, so how could he forget this person?


    ¡°What a hypocrite. You keep talking about the code of law. It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Han Yuanwu¡¯s eyes flickered with anger as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°How dare you break out of prison as a prisoner! According to the code of law, you deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°I realize that you¡¯re even more annoying than that Yuan Xu fellow!¡± Xie Wang couldn¡¯t help but mock the Lord of Brahma City.


    At this moment, several figures emerged from the city and quickly appeared beside the city Lord.


    ¡°City Lord, what happened here?¡± The leader of the law enforcement team looked at fan Tian and said.


    ¡°The prisoner has escaped!¡± Lord Brahma immediately replied.


    Hearing this, the captain of the code of law inspection team looked at han Yuanwu and the others with a surprised expression.


    He was very familiar with these people. He had personally sent them to prison ¡°according to the code of law¡±, and he had gained a lot of resources from them.


    Thinking up to this point, the leader of the Codex inspection team couldn¡¯t help but smile,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a jailbreak. Then we¡¯ll deal with it according to the code of law!¡±


    Then, he turned his gaze to the black giant that Xie Wang had transformed into. His smile gradually froze because he realized that he could not see through this person¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°Friend, they are prisoners. You can¡¯t make the same mistake. According to the code of law, you will be punished for what you have done. I advise you ...¡±


    Before the captain of the inspection team could finish his sentence, Xie Wang raised his hand and made a grabbing motion. A subordinate beside him was sucked into Xie Wang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is it illegal to kill?¡± Xie Wang asked with a sinister smile.


    Seeing this, the captain of the law enforcement unit felt his heart tighten.


    However, Xie Wang did not wait for his reply. With a crack, he turned the body of the supervisor into a pile of mud. He then spoke again,


    ¡°Is it illegal to destroy?¡±


    This time, Xie Wang still didn¡¯t wait for him to answer. He threw a punch into the distance, and several houses were blown away.


    ¡°What else can violate your demon Phoenix Codex? tell me, and I¡¯ll demonstrate it to you!¡± Xie Wang replied with a sinister smile.


    Such provocative words stunned the city Lord and the captain of the law enforcement unit.


    Originally, because they could not see through Xie Wang¡¯s strength, they had been prepared to try to persuade him not to use force, but it was clear that Xie Wang did not want to give them face.


    Suddenly, their expressions darkened.¡±


    ¡°My friend, do you want to be wanted by all the forces in the entire great devil domain? even if you¡¯re strong, you have to know your own limits!¡±


    ¡°What bullsh * t arrest warrant? in my eyes, you¡¯re nothing, and your devil flame Palace Lord is an idiot!¡±


    Xie Wang¡¯s words truly shocked everyone present.


    They had seen arrogant people before, but they had never seen someone as arrogant as the evil king. He actually dared to insult one of the law preachers, the official sovereign. He was truly audacious.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for death, don¡¯t blame us!¡± The city Lord said coldly.


    The two of them then stretched out their hands and began to form hand seals, drawing upon the power of heaven and earth. They were prepared to kill Xie Wang with lightning-fast methods.


    In their view, no matter how strong Xie Wang was, he was only at the early ghost king realm, not much stronger than the two of them. As long as they worked together, it would not be a problem to capture him.


    Xie Wang could not help but laugh when he saw them attack.


    Although he was at the ghost emperor realm, with the divine seal in his body, he had long become a God. With the support of the laws, he had the power to rival Yin gods. He could easily kill the two of them.


    However, he didn¡¯t do that because he wanted to build up han Yuanwu¡¯s reputation and pave the way for the coming players from the Asia server.


    Naturally, he had to act cool.


    At the thought of this, Xie Wang raised his head with a sinister smile.¡±Hey, do you two know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You¡¯ve violated the demon Phoenix Codex, so you deserve to die!¡± As he spoke, two formations, one red and one blue, descended from the sky.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Xie Wang held up the sky with one hand and held the two arrays back. Under the shocked expressions of the Lord of Brahma City and the captain of the inspection team, he crushed the arrays into light spots of spiritual Qi that filled the sky.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to kneel down and beg for mercy!¡±


    As he spoke, Xie Wang¡¯s body began to swell up as if he was being pumped with air. The muscles on his body bulged, and his veins popped out one after another. The surface of the muscular Dragon¡¯s body even flickered with a dark light.


    In the blink of an eye, Xie Wang had transformed into a giant nearly thirty meters tall.


    As Xie Wang released his power, the purple, burning divine seal on his forehead began to reveal itself bit by bit. Five nomological patterns began to circle around his body.


    At this moment, the Lord of Brahma Sky City and the captain of the law system inspection team were dumbfounded, and their faces could not help but reveal a look of horror.


    ¡°God ... God!¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358: Constructing a resurrection point


    Xie Wang¡¯s body was still growing even after he had completely unleashed his power.


    The burning purple seal and the power of laws that circled around his body all proved that Xie Wang was a God on the yin God List.


    At this time, the Lord of Brahma City and the captain of the code of law inspection team kept trembling. They looked at Xie Wang in horror and were completely speechless.


    They couldn¡¯t believe that they had just provoked God and even threatened him with the demon Phoenix Codex.


    One had to know that the people who created the code of law were only at the ghost emperor realm.


    At this moment, they were afraid. The fear in their eyes seemed to spread out, and their bodies could not help but tremble under the fluctuation of emotions.


    The clouds in the sky loomed over them, and the wind howled. A golden light descended from the sky, enveloping Xie Wang and making him seem incomparably majestic. The burning divine seal was even more distinct at this moment. Xie Wang¡¯s power was still growing, and he was already a hundred meters tall. He was like an ancient demon God that could support heaven and earth, and the terrifying aura on his body made all the people in the city kneel on the ground and shiver.


    As a God, the level of existence of the evil king was far beyond Brahma and the captain of the inspection team. Under the pressure of the evil King¡¯s aura, they fell from the sky and knelt on the ground like dead ashes.


    They knew very well the consequences of offending a God.


    On this demon Phoenix continent, there were many races cursed by the gods. They all endured a long period of pain and could not seek death. Just thinking about this kind of torture made them feel terrified.


    They could not help but recall Xie Wang¡¯s words as they looked at him, who was enveloped in golden light.


    In my eyes, you are nothing!


    At this moment, Xie Wang turned his gaze towards them with a sinister smile. A terrifying pressure instantly formed, and their backs could not help but be lowered. They bent over on the ground, looking extremely disheveled.


    ......


    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll make you kneel and beg for mercy!¡±


    ¡°God ... We have no intention of offending you ... Please forgive us!¡±


    Resisting Xie Wang¡¯s pressure with all their might, the Lord of Brahma City and the captain of the inspection team were ashen. They prostrated on the ground and begged for mercy.


    ¡°Look around!¡± Xie Wang said with a sinister smile.


    When the two of them heard this, they looked around and immediately found that all the buildings in the area they were in had been destroyed and overturned by the whistling wind.


    ¡°What is the punishment for destroying the buildings in the city in your demon Phoenix Codex?¡±


    When they heard Xie Wang¡¯s question, fan Tian and the captain of the inspection team were terrified. They quickly said in unison,¡±


    ¡°Oh God, you are an existence that has transcended the shackles of the laws. How can the demon Phoenix Codex bind you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! How laughable, establishing a code of law in this world, yet doing things that are beyond the code of law. In the end, it still depends on strength, how interesting!¡±


    Xie Wang¡¯s voice exploded in their ears like thunder, but they did not dare to resist. They knew how lowly they were in front of the gods.


    ¡°Please forgive us, God. We are willing to serve you as your slaves!¡± The two of them prostrated on the ground, waiting for Xie Wang¡¯s reply. Their hearts were filled with apprehension.


    At this moment, they knew that their survival was no longer in their hands. It all depended on whether Xie Wang was willing to let them go.


    Xie Wang¡¯s heart was filled with disdain when he saw their humble appearance.


    In his opinion, this devilfall great domain was really fake. Even those in power were all hypocritical people, which made him feel disgusted.


    In comparison, evil king preferred the European server where he was. The players would always fight with void abyss if they were not happy with him. They would never play games. This was how the netherworld should be.


    The law of the jungle was the essence.


    Therefore, the evil king was extremely displeased with the person who set these rules, and he even wanted to smash the head of that devil flame Palace Lord.


    However, when he thought of Lu Wu¡¯s instructions, evil king gave up on this idea. The most important thing now was to make sufficient preparations for the arrival of the players from the Asian server.


    ¡°Please forgive us, God. We are willing to serve you as your slaves!¡±


    Seeing that Xie Wang didn¡¯t reply, the two men prostrated on the ground spoke again.


    Han Yuanwu and the others felt an indescribable joy when they saw the once high and mighty Lord of Brahma City and his supervising teammate¡¯s attitude. Especially those who followed han Yuanwu. After knowing that the evil king was a God, they all knelt on the ground and lowered their heads to face the evil king.


    Gods had always been hidden in the world and didn¡¯t care about the world. In their hearts, the highest level was none other than the official sovereign, while gods were ethereal existences that they wanted to look up to but couldn¡¯t see.


    At this moment, while they were afraid, they were also inexplicably excited. This was because han Yuanwu had the help of the gods. Then, what he said before about building a city that could overthrow the current order would definitely be feasible.


    ¡°Slave or servant? Are you even worthy?¡±


    In Xie Wang¡¯s opinion, being his servant was the same as joining Lu Wu¡¯s team, and he was only Lu Wu¡¯s servant, how could they be worthy of each other!


    Thinking of this, Xie Wang suddenly moved. The nomological patterns on his body spread, and the sky suddenly changed. A black lightning bolt fell from the sky and smashed onto Xie Wang¡¯s body. At this time, a Black Law left his body and suddenly passed through the bodies of the Lord of Brahma Sky City and the captain of the code of law inspection. Then, it returned to Xie Wang¡¯s side and continued to follow the other four laws as it slowly rotated around him.


    A gust of wind blew over, and the bodies of Brahma City Lord and the law system supervision team leader, who still had a frightened expression on their faces, scattered with the wind.


    These two masters who had just reached the ghost king realm, the law enforcers who represented the embodiment of the demon Phoenix Codex in the hearts of the residents of Brahma City, disappeared at this moment.


    Han Yuanwu and the others clenched their fists when they saw this.


    Because it was these two people who had destroyed their family and caused them to lose everything. Seeing them die, their hearts were filled with joy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± ¡°Han Yuanwu?¡± evil king turned to look at han Yuanwu.


    Han Yuanwu nodded heavily, and his body slowly floated in the air with the help of the evil King¡¯s power.


    Looking down at Brahma City, han Yuanwu took a deep breath, and his expression became firm. He then said,¡±


    ¡°From now on, this city will be renamed ¡®free city¡¯ and officially declare war on the demon fall continent¡¯s code of law and the law enforcers. From now on, the demon God Army will fight for us, and we welcome all resistance!¡±


    Han Yuanwu¡¯s voice, with the help of the evil king, spread throughout Brahma Sky City. It echoed for a long time, and countless residents showed terrified expressions.


    After han Yuanwu said all this, the evil demon God pointed at the sky with one hand.¡±


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll construct the demonic passage. After that, the demonic Army will help you overthrow the law-enforcement officers and tear up the demon Phoenix Codex!¡±


    Following the direction that the evil demon God was pointing at, a golden pillar of light pierced through the sky and crashed onto the ground. Countless strange and twisted symbols began to appear on the ground, slowly forming this array.


    When the golden light dissipated, a huge array map appeared in the area where the Lord of Brahma Sky City was located.


    ¡°Just wait, the demon Army will come!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xie Wang said as he looked at han Yuanwu.


    ¡°Many thanks, Lord evil demon God!¡± Han Yuanwu was excited and bowed in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You already know what to do. If everything you do can satisfy my master, your son might be able to come back to life!¡±


    After saying this, the evil demon God¡¯s body turned into a black mist and disappeared.


    Han Yuanwu and his followers were left in shock.


    His son could be resurrected?


    At this moment, han Yuanwu believed that what the heretic King had said was true. He was a God, so the existence behind him was definitely an even more untouchable existence. How difficult would it be to resurrect a dead person?

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359: A real PK


    With evil King¡¯s help, the revival point of the Asia server was marked.


    Moreover, the power displayed by the evil king had really intimidated all the residents of Brahma Sky City.


    Most of the residents chose to escape from the city after the disappearance of the heretic King because they had never experienced what happened to han Yuanwu. Therefore, in their hearts, the demon Phoenix Codex was still sacred and inviolable, and should not be broken.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t want to fight, and Brahma City had become a Devil¡¯s Den in their eyes. Staying here would only lead to death.


    However, this was exactly what Lu Wu wanted to see, because what he needed was a rebellion like han Yuanwu who was determined to overthrow the existing order, not the residents who still had The Demon Code in their hearts.


    With the presence of a native like han Yuanwu, the players ¡®arrival would not be seen as an invasion, but as an Army that han Yuanwu had borrowed from the gods.


    At that time, the residents of Brahma City who had escaped from the city would also spread the news to the entire demon nightmare continent, and more rebels like han Yuanwu would join in.


    This was the main mode of the sub-server that Lu Wu had planned. The natives and players would cooperate, and the main storyline was to fight until the demon Phoenix continent¡¯s code of law was overthrown and the law enforcement officers were executed.


    At the same time, Wu Guoyi¡¯s team had already made their preparations.


    After receiving the news that Lu Wu was going to open the Asian server, they began to spend a lot of money to promote it.


    Players from Japan, Korea, Singapore, and other countries couldn¡¯t help but cheer when they heard the news.


    They had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Since the global network was now fully connected, as long as they were old players, they would have access to the video and review report of war online.


    However, there was no news of the Asia server opening on punitive expedition online.


    ......


    This made many of the Asian players who could not stand the wait unhappy and began to protest. They even asked for the country¡¯s server to be opened up and become an Asian server.


    However, no matter how much they tried, the officials did not respond. There was no doubt that they still had resentment in their hearts.


    For this reason, some gaming fanatics even went to the China, European, and hell servers to rent a house, just to experience the charm of war online.


    However, things were different at this moment. This was because war online was going to be released on the Asia server. They would have their own server.


    While many of the Asian server¡¯s players were cheering in joy, they also had the idea of switching servers. After all, the Asian server was their real home.


    On Lu Wu¡¯s side, in order to cooperate with Wu Guoyi¡¯s publicity, he also decisively opened the official website and forum of the Asian server. Suddenly, a large number of players poured in, and the whole forum was even more lively.


    However, during this time, there was one thing that caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention.


    This was because a group of Internet Water Army had actually entered the Asia server forum. What they did there was to post all kinds of comments criticizing the flaws of the game ¡°punitive expedition online¡±, and even hurt the team behind the game with their malicious words.


    Regarding this point, Lu Wu decisively sent the all-rounded Bei Li to investigate.


    After some investigation, Lu Wu finally knew the reason.


    It turned out that everything had started because warring online had suddenly decided to go online on the Asia server.


    During this time, an influential game company called ¡°mechanical revolution¡± was going to launch their new game, and the first release was set to be in all of Asia.


    While punitive expedition online had yet to release the announcement for the opening of the Asia server, their new game,¡±mechanical revolution: Galaxy Guard 3¡å, was undoubtedly the most anticipated game for the players in the Asia server.


    However, punitive expedition online¡¯s sudden decision to release on the Asia server caught the manufacturers of the mechanical revolution off guard.


    Many players who had already reserved the game and were ready to buy it suddenly canceled their reservations. The entire company¡¯s market value had evaporated by 24% in a few days.


    Under such circumstances, the machinery Revolution¡¯s manufacturers decisively delayed the game¡¯s release day in order to stop losses.


    This was because they knew that they would definitely lose badly if they were to face off against the global phenomenon, war online. That was why they could only delay the release of the game.


    However, this caused dissatisfaction among the players. This was because these players had been following the mechanical revolution since the first revolution. Now that the mechanical Revolution 3 had appeared, they could not accept the sudden delay.


    After finding out the reason for the delay in the mechanical revolution, they had nowhere to vent their anger, so they targeted the expedition online.


    Although they had never played this game before and didn¡¯t even understand its content, they didn¡¯t care about it. They gathered together and began to defame punitive expedition online on the forums, even saying that they would boycott its release.


    This type of player was commonly known as brainless fans. When they decided that a game was fun, they would think that everyone who played the game had the same taste as them, and that other games were trash. Even if they didn¡¯t know the specific content of the game, they couldn¡¯t be compared to the game they liked.


    After knowing the specific reason, Lu Wu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He didn¡¯t even bother to delete the post, so he just let them jump and curse on the forum.


    Lu Wu knew about the series of games related to the mechanical revolution. This series of games could be said to be very well-known around the world. Every sequel had made great progress and was a very good game. Lu Wu was also fascinated by it for a while.


    Therefore, he could understand why the mechanical revolution had such a group of brainless fans. However, since this matter had nothing to do with the game manufacturers of the mechanical revolution, he naturally would not take action.


    As for the players who were cursing on the forum, he didn¡¯t care at all. After all, in the face of absolute strength, they couldn¡¯t change the fact no matter what they said.


    However, the development of the situation quickly changed drastically, which was also unexpected to Lu Wu.


    The cause was still the Asian server forum.


    Because of the existence of such a water Army, many players who sincerely liked war online naturally couldn¡¯t stand it and began to curse at them.


    At the beginning, the fake reviewers and the online players of conquest were just bickering with each other. However, due to the huge number of online players of conquest, the fake reviewers were unable to fight back. In the end, they opened a declaration of war post on the forum:


    [What¡¯s there to be smug about? does having a large number of players mean that the game is fun? so what if this game is trash? let¡¯s pick a location and have a fight, do you dare?]


    [Op: the R & D of war online is a pig.]


    Content:


    Come on! There¡¯s no point in talking. Do you have a lot of warring online players? do you dare to find a place? we¡¯ll arrange a fight and have a real fight. We¡¯ve already organized 1000 people here. You can also send 1000 people. It¡¯ll be so much fun if we have a real fight. The location will be Japan. Warring online trash, come if you have the guts. If you don ¡®t, then forget it!


    This post shocked all the players who were challenging the various servers.


    [Suika Taro: Oh my God, you guys are going to compete with the players online in battle (extremely terrifying)]


    [Dark Ranger (European server): hahaha, you¡¯re actually competing with players who are online in battle. Don¡¯t you know how many wars we¡¯ve been through?]


    Lava (hell):¡±hahaha, to be honest, you guys should really go and play war online. You won¡¯t be able to say that after you¡¯ve played it. The combat ability of the players here is off the charts, especially in the Chinese and European servers. It¡¯s said that most players in those two servers have studied PK techniques deeply (funny).¡±


    [The strongest Xue Li: 666. Big shots of the mechanical revolution, you must be Shi Lezhi. I suspect that you¡¯re trying to cheat us of our medical expenses. How shameless (funny)]


    Crayon Shin-chan replied to strongest Xue Li: ¡°nonsense. I¡¯ve already seen through everything. They want to get compensation for death. We Conqueror players are all made up of fighting on the battlefield. If we get excited in a fight, we might kill them. At that time, we¡¯ll be finished (funny).¡±


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: it¡¯s too scary. After hearing what you said, I¡¯m terrified. They actually want to use the lives of 1000 players to scam us of a huge sum of money. Society, society, we can¡¯t afford to offend them (funny)]


    Assassin¡¯s Creed: ¡°but if we don¡¯t go, will they look down on us? we can¡¯t do this. Everyone, think of a way to get out!¡±


    [Demon thains (oue): I have to be taught a lesson. I¡¯m signing up. I¡¯ll take a plane there. It¡¯s time to show off my strength (the evil smile of the extreme Wolf ghost king.jpg)]


    Invincible loneliness: ¡°can you guys stop fooling around? I¡¯m not joking. You all know how strong the players are in actual combat. If we challenge them to a fight, we¡¯ll really get into trouble. Let them off the hook and let them continue jumping.¡±


    [True trash on warring online (sub): If you don¡¯t dare, then don¡¯t find excuses!


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°boss Gu, look. They even dare to provoke you. How about this? we¡¯ll send a team of trade profession players over. This way, we¡¯ll be able to minimize the casualties.¡±(Funny)


    Star sucking great skill replied Crayon Shinchan,[damn you! I suddenly feel that what you said makes sense!]


    ¡­¡­


    After the players from the mechanical revolution left their declaration of war posts, the entire Asia server forum was unusually noisy, and players from the three major servers came after hearing the news.


    The players burst into laughter at this provocation.


    The combat strength of conquests online players had actually been proven many times in real life, and there were often players who posted on the forum that they had fought a lot in the game, and had become very powerful in real life.


    For example, the one who stood up for his friend, challenged a Taekwondo expert, and then easily dodged the attack according to the rhythm of shadow steps.


    For example, there were players who encountered a robbery at night and ended up subduing the knife-wielding criminal with their bare hands.


    Wait ...


    This series of events had made the conquests online players understand that although the skills in the game could not be used in real life, many combat techniques could be imitated. Even in the constant battles, many players had already integrated some of the fighting skills in the game into their bodies, and would subconsciously use them when they encountered danger.


    Therefore, in the eyes of all the players on punitive expedition online, the provocation of the players from the mechanical revolution was simply because they were not afraid of death.


    However, with the provocation at their door, many hot-tempered players could no longer sit still. They immediately started to post and pull people in, ready to fly to Japan to show off their muscles.


    In just five minutes, tens of thousands of players had registered, and the number was still increasing.


    To these players, war online was no longer just a game. It was their home and their faith. They could no longer tolerate this provocation, so they decided to attack.


    As for injuries and whatnot, they could only say that they would try to hold back.


    After all, if they didn¡¯t accept the challenge and teach those superior dogs a lesson, they were really afraid that these superior dogs would treat them as fat otakus who only knew how to play games.


    Although many players admitted that they were fat otakus, they were also fat otakus with explosive combat ability!

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360: Chapter 360-offline attack


    The players ¡®reaction to the Internet Water Army on the Asia server forum really gave Lu Wu a headache.


    Because they were really going to fight in person!


    Regarding this, Lu Wu naturally wanted to stop it, so he opened an official notice.


    [Official announcement: regarding the challenge on the Asia server forum!]


    [Op: battle planning team]


    Content:


    ¡°After understanding the details of the battle on the Asia server forum, we would like to ask all players to stay calm and not act on impulse. Our planning team has full confidence in the ¡®punitive expedition online¡¯. Their slander and abuse will not have any impact on the game. At the same time, we would like to thank the punitive expedition players for their trust and support in the game.


    The planner¡¯s message: ¡°take a step back and the world will be clear. Endure for a while and everything will be calm. Fight for a while and feel good. Cry after the matter!¡±


    [Message from the game team: in order to thank the players for their support of the game, we will start a day-long celebration on the day before the launch of the conquering Asia server. On that day, we will gain 10% experience for leveling up.]


    In order to stop the players from fighting, Lu Wu was ready to go all out. He released the experience event on the day of the fight just so that the players would not be impulsive.


    However, this time, Lu Wu had completely miscalculated, because some of the words of the mechanical revolution players had touched the bottom line of the expedition players.


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°take a step back. The more I think about it, the angrier I get. I want to fight ten!¡±


    ......


    One blade kills salted fish: ¡°it¡¯s good to fight, and it¡¯s good to keep fighting. If I don¡¯t f * ck them over, they¡¯ll definitely clamor even more and refuse to accept the official suggestion!¡±


    [Wandering scenery party: do you think you can stop us with a 10% experience bonus?] Backstage crew, you guys are thinking too simply. We¡¯re going to fight this battle, and no one can stop us!


    Irascible Berserker: ¡°the game officials can¡¯t back down. I know you¡¯re thinking for us, but we¡¯re also thinking for the game. This fight must be fought. We¡¯ll show mercy!¡±


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: we¡¯ve already formed dozens of groups and are discussing which 1000 people to send. After all, they said 1000 people. We won¡¯t use numbers to suppress them!]


    Suikuotaro: ¡°although we expedition players love to read and are cultured players, we won¡¯t back down even if others ride on us. I¡¯ve already signed up. I want to go to Japan!¡±


    Flying sword immortal: ¡°it¡¯s said that Big Boss aojian also wanted to go. He even joined our fight-making group. In the end, he was kicked out by our group leader at the first moment. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be gentle or heavy. We¡¯re going to reason with him with our fists, not collect his corpse (funny).¡±


    [Sword technique of the AO family: ???] (Question mark face)


    Crayon Shin-chan replied to proud sword technique,[you have been kicked out of the group chat because you spoke too much. (Funny)]


    Martial arts behemoth: ¡°we¡¯re currently selecting who to send. The results will be out soon. Everyone, look forward to it. I heard that boss Gu Yu will buy all the tickets for the return trip!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This time, the popularity of the fight was rising, and the players from the three major servers were gathered together. Lu Wu¡¯s event rewards this time had obviously lost their temptation.


    This really gave Lu Wu a headache, so he simply created an alternate account and sneaked into the chat group where they had arranged to fight, wanting to see what they were talking about.


    This time, Lu Wu joined the main group, and several Guild bosses were planning how to fight this battle.


    In fact, they also understood that it wasn¡¯t difficult to win this battle at all. The difficult part was how to avoid problems.


    After all, this was a group fight of 1000 players. This wasn¡¯t a joke. It was easy for problems to arise in the midst of chaos. As guild leaders, they were more meticulous in their considerations. This was naturally what they were most concerned about.


    After half a day, they finally came up with a countermeasure and arranged a list.


    Seeing this list, Lu Wu was dumbfounded. These players who participated in the fight were really clear about the division of labor.


    This was because the Guild leaders of these organizations mainly recruited players who were doctors in real life. More than 500 people in the entire list were experienced in medical treatment, rescue, and medical care. Their role was to quickly clean up the scene after the fight and ensure the safety of their opponents.


    100 of them studied law in preparation for any legal problems they encountered in other countries.


    There were also 97 people who were there to watch. Their role was to decisively stop their own players when they saw the other players in danger.


    The other three were in charge of livestreaming and uploading to the forum.


    In other words, only 300 players were truly participating in the war.


    This time, they had asked for 600 players from the mid-server, 200 players from the European server, and 200 players from the hell server.


    This distribution also caused a protest from the players from the European and hell servers, especially the Russian players who had some territories in the European server.


    They were very concerned about this matter and wanted to put on a show of ¡°white Emperor holy sword, Imperial Sword follow me¡±. Therefore, they were really dissatisfied with the distribution of the quota.


    Gu Yu and the others gave an explanation for this. They said that the central server was closer to the battle location, so there was no need for them to travel all the way here. In the future, if such a situation occurred in Europe and North America again, they could go up and the central server would not fight for the spots.


    In order to ensure that there would be no problems with this fight, they had even carefully divided the list, with the role of each player clearly stated.


    This really made Lu Wu dumbfounded.


    Are fights so standardized these days?


    After the name list came out, the forums of the three servers were bustling.


    Many players were depressed that they were not selected, and many players gave their blessings to the players who were ready to go to war. In short, the players were full of confidence in this expedition and wanted to see how the Conqueror players would crush the water Army.


    ¡­¡­


    In three days, the players on the list gathered in China under the arrangement of Gu Yu and the others and flew to Japan.


    On the other side, the players from Japan, Korea, and Singapore also started to gather and head towards Japan.


    It could be said that this time, the offline battle between the players was already unstoppable.


    Regarding this, Lu Wu almost called the police!


    However, after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t do so. Instead, he sent the newly modified mu Zhiguang to watch the battle. If he found that the situation was not right, he could stop it on the spot.


    After arriving in Japan, the Conqueror¡¯s players first rested for a night under the arrangement of Gu Yu and the others.


    The next morning, the players headed to the suburbs where the battle was scheduled.


    The Conqueror players did not feel any psychological pressure for this battle. After all, they had experienced such a big scene like war, so how could they not handle a simple battle?


    The location of the fight was in the Xicheng District of Osaka. It was chosen to be in the outskirts of a sparsely populated area.


    According to the location sent by the players of the mechanical revolution, the thousand-man team of the conscripted players soon arrived.


    Looking up, he found that the players of the mechanical revolution were already ready.


    However, the Conqueror¡¯s players were shocked to see that they were carrying weapons such as baseball bats and iron rods.


    The Conqueror¡¯s players could not help but look at each other and realized that they were all unarmed.


    Seeing this scene through the livestream, the players of the war zone were in an uproar on the forum, ridiculing the other side and even bringing their tools to fight.


    ¡°All the players on our expedition are here. We¡¯ll fight whatever you want!¡± At this moment, Gu Yu took a few steps forward and looked at the densely packed crowd opposite him.


    ¡°Yu Ji, first, RUO!¡± The leader raised his baseball bat and pointed it at Gu Yu.


    Even though Gu Yu could not understand what he was saying, he could sense the provocation in his tone and could not help but laugh.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start!¡±


    As Gu Yu¡¯s voice fell, the Conqueror¡¯s players began to line up according to the previous division. The first 300 people were the combatants.


    The players of the mechanical revolution also began to jump and warm up.


    Since there was a language barrier, they did not waste any time. After a while, the Conqueror players took the lead. The 300 people in the front immediately rushed towards the 1000 people, and the rest of the medical staff quickly followed behind.


    Seeing the Conqueror players attack, the players of the mechanical revolution also waved their clubs and charged at the Conqueror players.


    The players of the mechanical revolution were full of confidence because they were fully prepared. It would not be a problem for them to win against these conscripted players.


    However, the truth was always unexpected.


    As the 300 players in front were all warrior-type players, they were very familiar with this kind of collision during a charge. They immediately raised their feet and kicked forward in unison, kicking over a group of mechanical revolution players.


    They were the most familiar with fighting, especially the players who had changed their class to runic strongmen. They were best at fighting with their fists.


    As they kicked their enemies, they began to chase after them, punching and kicking the players who fell to the ground.


    In the first wave of contact, the conscripted players had the absolute advantage and began to push forward.


    The players on both sides were on completely different levels in terms of combat skills. Even if they had weapons, they were still no match for the experienced Conqueror players.


    In the battle of 1000 players, the expedition players were completely swept through, and the mechanical revolution players were beaten to the ground and wailed.


    The players watching the livestream on the forums were excited.


    ¡°F * ck, that brother over there, take it easy. Those people are not monsters. Don¡¯t aim for the fatal points. Hold on!¡±


    ¡°The one in white on the left, you¡¯re a European! How can you be so rough? don¡¯t kick the balls!¡±


    ¡± 666, we¡¯ve overturned this in a single wave. Our great expedition team is invincible in the universe!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As the players in the livestream room discussed, the players who participated in the battle penetrated the entire team of players from the mechanical revolution in less than five minutes. This was only the 300 of them fighting, while the rest of the players were watching the battle.


    However, the Conqueror players did not give up. They turned around and killed their way back, continuing to massacre the players of the mechanical revolution.


    Suddenly, a large group of players appeared from all directions. They raised their weapons and shouted as they charged toward the Conqueror¡¯s players.


    ¡°F * ck, you¡¯re still playing dirty? a bunch of trash!¡±


    Seeing that there were still people lying in ambush on the other side, the warring players were completely enraged. A few Russian players even tore their clothes apart and patted their chests as they ran towards the other side.


    Faced with the siege, the medical personnel who were originally watching the battle could not sit still and also attacked.


    At this moment, the Conqueror¡¯s players ¡®first battle to make a name for themselves in real life was about to begin.


    One against three, or even five, the warrior players ¡®fists hit the face, while the assassin players¡¯ agile dodging was vividly displayed at this moment.


    ¡°Take my earth-splitting fist!¡± After a warrior player dodged the attack, he turned around and punched a player from the mechanical revolution who wanted to ambush him.


    ¡°Idiot, take my back stab!¡± An assassin player jumped up and punched the back of a certain mechanical revolution player¡¯s neck, causing him to faint.


    ¡°My nether soldier summoning ... Forget it, take my backstab!¡± A certain mage player.


    ¡°The idiot opposite, take my Rising Dragon Fist!¡±


    ¡°Owuuu! Holy body charge!¡±


    As they fought, the players habitually shouted the names of their moves, which made them seem particularly Chuunibyou, but their combat power was extremely strong.


    1000 players against 5000 players, they pushed forward in an overwhelming manner. The players from the mechanical revolution were forced to run away, and some of them were so scared that they dropped their weapons and ran away.


    The Conqueror players were in the heat of the battle, so how could they let them leave just like that? a few warrior players ran over and kicked a few more of them down.


    The players from the mechanical revolution who had no combat experience were stunned at this moment. They were all knocked to the ground and ran away like rats. The players at the back felt their legs go weak when they saw this scene.


    ¡°I surrender! I surrender!¡±


    A player from the machine revolution shouted in broken Mandarin.


    ¡°Vote for you?¡± The player was slapped to the ground by a warrior player.


    At this moment, the Conqueror players would not accept any surrender.


    They were the ones who had taken the initiative to provoke them, and they had been patient for a long time. In addition, the other party had played dirty this time, so how could they stop if they didn¡¯t vent their anger?


    The Conqueror players fought more and more ferociously, while the players of the mechanical revolution were completely dumbfounded. Some of them did not even know how to attack and stood there, dumbfounded.


    The Conqueror¡¯s players did not show any mercy to this group of people, and they were all beaten to the ground.


    In less than 20 minutes, the 5000 players of the mechanical revolution were all defeated.


    However, many of the players had already fought until their eyes were red, and they could not stop.


    In the face of this situation, the medical and dissuasion players quickly stepped forward and began to pull people back.


    The scene was chaotic. All the players from the mechanical revolution were lying on the ground, holding their heads in their hands, while the players from the war were pulling and persuading each other.


    ¡°Brother, brother, calm down. Do you really want to kill someone?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s enough. They¡¯ve all surrendered. Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Stop hitting him. You¡¯re really going to kill that bastard!¡±


    ¡°Someone come quickly. This brother from the European server has gone crazy. Help me pull him up!¡±


    ¡°Brother, I know that we Conqueror players are the strongest, and they are no match for us, but you have to control your power!¡±


    Fortunately, the Guild leaders who organized this fight had already anticipated what might happen. With the help of a group of players, the hot-tempered players were finally brought under control.


    After a short silence, Gu Yu stretched out his hands.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, battle is the strongest!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At this moment, the players in the live broadcast room and the forum all cheered.


    The surrounding players from the mechanical revolution were lying on the ground and did not dare to get up, afraid that they would be beaten up again if they stood up.


    At this time, they were feeling bitter. They had thought that with the weapons prepared and the manpower set up, they would win this one no matter what and vent their anger for the delayed opening of the mechanical revolution.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect these players to fight so fiercely. They were completely stunned.


    They even suspected that if someone didn¡¯t stop the fight in the end, some of the players would have killed them.


    These were all combat instructors, right? how could we withstand this? the players of the mechanical revolution who were lying on the ground felt a 10000-ton critical hit in their hearts, and they continued to shrink on the ground and tremble.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361: Leaving behind a legend


    After the fight was over, Gu Yu looked at the players of the mechanical revolution lying around him and suddenly gave a look to one of the players in the crowd.


    Seeing this, the player understood and immediately took out his phone and called the police.


    After the call was connected, the player suddenly cried and said in fluent Japanese,¡±


    ¡°Help! There¡¯s a gang fight here! We¡¯re being ganged up on!¡±


    ¡°Where is the group fight? how many people are there?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone sounded very serious.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the Xicheng District XXX. Come quickly, help! Someone¡¯s going to die! They have more than 5000 people!¡± After saying that, the player suddenly screamed a few times and hung up the phone. Then, he nodded at Gu Yu with a smile.


    The players from the mechanical revolution Guild were dumbfounded. They were clearly the ones who were injured. Also, what the hell was that scream just now?


    However, they had already called the police. These players realized the seriousness of the situation and quickly got up to escape.


    The Conqueror¡¯s players saw this and did not let them go. They immediately moved out and took them down again.


    They had already thought of a plan to deal with this fight before they came. Such a large-scale conflict would definitely be noticed, so they had to make the first move to gain the upper hand and handle the matter beautifully.


    Otherwise, when the injured players of the mechanical revolution called the police, they would be in an awkward situation.


    Under the pressure of the Conqueror¡¯s players, the players from the mechanical revolution could not leave. They could only continue to lie on the ground, feeling wronged.


    A moment later, the siren sounded, and the Conqueror players all fell to the ground, holding their heads, knees, and chest, wailing.


    ......


    So shameless, too shameless! The players of the mechanical revolution were stunned by this performance.


    Police cars arrived one after another. Because it was a large-scale fight, the number of police officers dispatched was extremely large. Basically, the entire Garrison force of the Xicheng District was present.


    The police officers got out of their cars with nervous expressions. As the sirens wailed, the speakers began to signal for everyone to hold their heads and squat down.


    When the Conqueror¡¯s players heard this, their screams became even louder, and they all looked like they had been ravaged.


    While the players were performing, all the videos of the battle were deleted and destroyed, leaving only a video of the confrontation before the battle.


    A large number of guards began to approach.


    Thousands of players were lying on the ground, wailing in pain. The surroundings were in a mess, and there were many steel pipes, baseball bats, and other weapons on the ground. It was clearly a gang fight.


    Seeing so many people, the police officers felt a headache. However, they still had to do something. They began to call for help to investigate what was going on.


    Due to the large number of people here, the police station in the Xicheng District could not fit so many people, so they could only interrogate them on the spot.


    They encountered two problems during the interrogation.


    The first question was that the party who called the police were mostly people from the Dragon Kingdom. There were only 1000 of them, and they claimed that they had come to Japan on impulse to fight, but they were ambushed and beaten up by the other players. The problem was that they had no injuries on their bodies.


    The second question was that the other side had 5876 people. They also admitted that they were the ones who called for the fight, but they also said that they were beaten up. Although this seemed unbelievable, they were all bruised and swollen.


    In the face of this problem, these police officers immediately launched an investigation. According to the clues provided by the players of the mechanical revolution, they knew that the cause was in the conquest online Asia server forum.


    Thus, these police officers entered the Asia server forum and began to look at the original battle invitation.


    Soon, they found the post, but as they browsed through it, they also found a video.


    This video was obviously taken before the group fight began. The conscripted players were all unarmed, while the opposing players were armed with many weapons.


    From the angle of the video, the police officers began to question the players of the mechanical revolution if they were the ones who had brought the props.


    At this time, some players from the mechanical revolution said yes, while others said no. In short, their statements could not be unified.


    Then, the police officers asked why there were more than 4000 people in the 1000-to-1000 group fight. This question made the players of the mechanical revolution cry. What was the use of having more people?


    After a thorough interrogation, they came to the conclusion that the players who had agreed to fight were from the mechanical revolution. They had brought many weapons and had more than 4000 people lying in ambush.


    On the other side, the conscripted players were unarmed and did not carry any weapons.


    When the conclusion came out, the police officers were completely dumbfounded. What the hell was going on? were you kidding? 5876 people with weapons were beaten up by 1000 people without weapons?


    However, they did have bruises on their bodies, which left the police officers in a state of confusion.


    At that moment, the Conqueror players made their move. They brought 100 lawyers with them and began to communicate with the police officers.


    They began to tell the story with tearful faces.


    They said that the players of the mechanical revolution were too shameless. They had agreed to fight, but they had actually brought weapons and set up an ambush. The most shameless thing was that after they called the police, they had all started to self-harm in order to frame them ...


    What they said was logical and clear, and many police officers could not help but believe them.


    After all, it was unrealistic for 1000 bare-handed players to beat up more than 5000 armed personnel. It was like an action movie!


    Therefore, they had a conclusion for this vicious gang fight.


    At this moment, the players of the mechanical revolution wanted to cry but had no tears. Not only had they been beaten up, but it seemed like they were going to be detained as well. The players who were online were too ruthless. They were going to be played to death!


    Seeing the mechanical revolution players ¡®aggrieved faces, the police officers¡¯ faces were cold. It was obvious that they were fighting the players alone.


    After all, the evidence was too obvious. It was obvious that they had shamelessly ambushed and ganged up on the other party. Now, they had to act like the victim. They felt that this group of people was really immoral.


    As such, the players of the mechanical revolution were detained one after another as they thanked them with tears in their eyes.


    After that, the Conqueror players turned down the police officers ¡®help and limped away while supporting each other. Since they had already put on a show, they had to put on a good show.


    ¡­¡­


    The news of the players ¡®challenge was quickly reported, and the public opinion was basically leaning towards the Conqueror¡¯s side.


    This incident even caused a sensation in the gaming industry.


    As for the shamelessness of the players from the mechanical revolution, there were all sorts of ridicules in the circle, and there were even many jokes.


    However, at that time, the players who had returned to China and were no longer afraid played the complete video.


    This time, it was as if the entire gaming industry was experiencing an earthquake.


    This was because in the video, the 1000 bare-handed players were really beating up more than 5000 players from the machinery revolution. It was an all-rounded beating, and the 5000 players were fleeing like rats. At the end of the video, the players were even trying to stop their own people from fighting ...


    This scene really dumbfounded many onlookers.


    After this fight, a legend began to spread among the players.


    We can¡¯t provoke the expedition players, they hurt when they hit us!


    The provocation was a provocation, but they could not make an offline appointment with the Conqueror¡¯s players. Each of them could beat up five people!

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362: Opening of the Asia server


    Today was the official opening day of the Asia server.


    Other than a few die-hard fans of the mechanical revolution, most of the players in the Asian server were extremely excited. Before 8 p.m., They had already started to prepare in advance, and even the Black Sea gaming capsule sold well in the Asian region.


    Ever since they got on the aircraft carrier ¡°expedition online,¡± the market value of the Black Sea company had soared. However, they clearly understood that all the glory they had now was given to them by the person in charge behind the scenes.


    Therefore, after a discussion with the Black Sea Board of Directors, they decided to give Lu Wu 40% of the shares as a token of gratitude and a show of goodwill.


    Although Lu Wu wasn¡¯t interested in this, he still accepted it. After all, the Black Sea company had been able to rise up from the crisis and it was indeed because of him.


    The main reason why he worked with the Black Sea company was that the gaming chamber could help players play for a longer time and create more benefits. This was the key.


    Ever since the start of war online, Lu Wu¡¯s vision had long been detached from the material world. In his eyes, money was just a string of numbers. His biggest daily expense now was on snacks in Beili, but this didn¡¯t cost much, so ¡°money¡± was no longer of any practical significance to Lu Wu.


    ¡­¡­


    Shinjuku Tokyo.


    In a 24-pound rental house, Genji leaned against the window and looked at the scenery outside the house. He had a cigarette in his mouth. While smoking, he glanced at the countdown displayed on the computer screen from time to time.


    After finishing the cigarette, he threw the cigarette out of the window and took a few sips of the coke.


    Looking at the countdown on the official website again, Yuanzhi subconsciously touched the bruise on his face and suddenly grimaced.


    Thinking of the violent attitude of the Conqueror players when they fought, Yuanji still had a shadow in his heart.


    ......


    It was too brutal!


    That¡¯s right, Yuanzhi was one of the main instigators of this fight.


    As a loyal fan of the mechanical revolution, he had always heard of war online, but because the Asia server had never been released, he had never played the game. In his heart, the mechanical revolution that had accompanied him since he was a child was his true love.


    After two years of waiting, he was finally going to see his beloved masterpiece being released in the Asia server. Yuanji was very excited and happy.


    However, due to the arrival of the war line, the first plan of the mechanical revolution was aborted, and Yuanzhi was undoubtedly extremely angry at that time.


    This was why he had the move to attack the sub-server forum with his good friends from the mechanical Revolution game forum.


    In the subsequent confrontation with the Conqueror players, they were the first to issue a battle challenge.


    However, the ending was undoubtedly extremely tragic. In the chaotic battle of 1000 people against 5000 people, Yuanzhi was beaten until he almost doubted his life. He even thought that he was going to be beaten to death. Fortunately, he managed to survive in the end.


    However, this fight had completely embarrassed them. Not only had they brought weapons, but they had also set up an ambush. In the end, they had still been beaten up badly. It could be said that this fight had made the players of the mechanical revolution a laughing stock in the gaming circle.


    Fortunately, the Conqueror¡¯s players had released the video of the fight, or he would have been detained for a few days.


    After leaving the detention center, Genji had a new idea.


    He was going to try out this online war game, and then write a trial review report to post on many well-known game forums. He didn¡¯t believe that as an old player, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the various bugs in this game.


    Thinking of this, he lit another cigarette and fell into deep thought ...


    When it was eighto¡¯ clock, the official website¡¯s countdown began to fade from the top right corner, and the option to download the game appeared.


    When Yuanzhi saw this, he immediately went to the computer, downloaded it, and then took out his virtual helmet.


    The download was very fast, and it was completed in a second.


    Yuanzhi didn¡¯t find this strange. In the past, he had seen many gaming media reports about this magical thing about conquering online.


    After downloading the game, he sent it to his virtual reality helmet. Then, he put on the helmet, relaxed his body, and lay down on the tatami.


    On the familiar starry sky interface, the war online game appeared on the virtual desktop.


    The corner of Yuanzhi¡¯s mouth curled up, he clicked on the icon and chose to enter the game.


    After a brief silence and darkness, the view in front of Genji¡¯s eyes suddenly opened up. A scene of lava surging and the earth cracking appeared. Countless giant-like creatures were fighting on this broken land.


    Every time they attacked, the sky and earth would change color, and space would collapse. It was as if the entire world was experiencing doomsday, falling apart bit by bit amidst the clamor, and the world was being destroyed ...


    At this moment, a line of words appeared along with an old voice.


    In the ancient times, there were many gods in the demon Phoenix great domain. The war was eternal, and the entire great domain collapsed and was repaired again and again under their war.


    As time went by, millions of years later, the gods retired and the new demon Phoenix continent was born. The races that were loyal to different gods started the first race negotiation in demon Phoenix continent in order to avoid the disaster caused by the war.


    The 32 races finally came up with the demon Phoenix Codex after a long discussion and elected the leader of the ¡®sly¡¯ race as the first demon Phoenix official. The entire demon Phoenix continent entered a temporary peace ...


    However, in this world where the strong preyed on the weak, resources were limited. The weak relied on the protection of the demon Phoenix Codex to become richer and more powerful than the law-enforcement officers. Under such circumstances, the law-enforcement officers who preached that the code of law was justice had a change of heart!


    Jealousy was the beginning of a new disaster. In their eyes, the weak were not worthy of everything that should have belonged to them!


    At this moment, a purple ancient book appeared in front of Genji. There were countless distorted human figures moving above the ancient book.


    The old voice continued.


    The new rules had been made, and the protection of the Codex only existed in name. The former demon Phoenix Codex had long lost its original binding power. From the moment the Codex enforcers ¡°envied¡± him, he had become the dark Codex, a dark side that was hidden behind the demon Phoenix Codex, but also a real existence.


    At this time, the demon Phoenix Codex in front of Genji started to burn. When the flames faded, a dark Codex with a black cover and white bone nails on it appeared. The grinning skull on the cover was laughing hoarsely ...


    The opening cinematics really surprised Genji.


    The entire scene was extremely immersive, as if everything was happening right in front of him. From the spectacular Battle of the Gods to the final demon Phoenix Codex turning into the dark Codex, it was like a story. He was unconsciously immersed in it, listening carefully to the old voice recounting that period of history.


    Even Genji had to admit that the CG of this game was super good!


    However, in his opinion, a good CG didn¡¯t necessarily mean that the game was good. He would only know after he experienced it.


    When the cinematics ended, the game panel appeared in front of Genji.


    [The horn of resistance is blown at this moment. Go tear up the Codex that has long been corroded by darkness and crush the enforcers. The ancient demon gods have heard the roars in the hearts of those who resisted. The demon God passage has been built. Are you ready as the demon God Army?]


    Seonji subconsciously clicked ¡®yes¡¯.


    At this time, the interface faded away, and the scene of an underground laboratory appeared in front of him. In front of him were three figures soaked in blue nutrition chambers. Their faces were unclear, and their bodies were full of soft tubes. All kinds of science-fiction instruments were placed around them, and a line of words was engraved on the left wall.


    The human evolution plan!


    [Game prompt: please select your character!]


    The game prompt sounded, and Yuanzhi came back to his senses.


    The scene around him was so real that he almost thought he was really in the laboratory. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous, but when he heard the prompt, his tense nerves finally relaxed.


    As he marveled at the realism, he walked to the nutrition chamber and reached out to the one in the middle.


    At this moment, the figure in the nutrition chamber suddenly opened his eyes. The fierce aura in his eyes made Genji take a few steps back in fear.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The figure in the nutrition chamber suddenly moved. He broke the glass door with a punch and jumped out.


    The person who appeared in front of Genji was a burly man who was nearly two meters tall and had well-proportioned muscles. However, he had a beast-like aura.


    [Ruler (warrior)]:


    [Initial class introduction: humanity¡¯s greatest research, product of the Paragon project.] From the beginning of the human genetic fusion experiment, scientists had tried to slowly increase the proportion of animal genes in the modified people, slowly determining which animal genes could be fused with human genes to increase combat power. After paying the price of a large number of experimental bodies, the fusion experiment was successful. Paragons who perfectly fused animal and human genes appeared. As their genes evolved, they gained strength and recovery power beyond the limits of the human body.


    [Initial class characteristics: strength, stamina, endurance, recovery]


    [Evolution method: gene lock growth mode. Gene growth selection available once every 20 levels!]


    After examining the Paragon for a while, he began to examine the other two genetic Warriors in the nutrition chambers.


    [Heaven¡¯s Messenger (mage)]:


    [Initial class introduction: a pioneer on the path of human evolution. After the nuclear war, the world was covered in radiation, and the global population decreased rapidly. At the same time, there is a group of people whose genes have changed under the radiation, obtaining all kinds of special abilities and abilities. Their existence can change the world!]


    [Initial class characteristics: psychokinesis, magnetic field control, elemental control]


    [Evolution method: gene lock growth mode. Gene growth selection available once every 10 levels!]


    [Destroyer (assassin, unknown evolution)]:


    Initial class introduction: During an interstellar exploration mission, the explorers who landed on the habitable planet B71 encountered a huge crisis. Two neutron stars millions of light-years away had collided, producing destructive matter. The bizarre quark spread for millions of lightyears, causing a devastating blow to Planet B71. The entire planet was assimilated by the newly formed ¡°subatomic zombies¡± under the ravages of the ¡°bizarre quark.¡± At the same time as B71 was destroyed, the genes of the explorers reacted with the bizarre quark, and the structure underwent reconstruction. Most of the explorers died, but the surviving explorers found that they had the ability to survive in a vacuum environment. At the same time, they were no longer limited to a fixed form, and could freely imitate the shape of their body.


    [Initial class characteristics: dark matter control, high explosiveness, mimicry (initial: [Human form, dark battle form, Quark¡¯s stealth form]


    [Evolution method: gene lock growth mode. Gene growth selection available once every 30 levels!]


    ¡­¡­


    After reading the class introduction, Genji¡¯s interest in the game grew.


    However, he fell into deep thought about how to choose his profession.


    Every class had its own growth pattern, and the early selection was crucial, so Yuanzhi felt that he had to think carefully before making a move.


    At this moment, he had completely forgotten that he had only wanted to play the game casually, find some bugs in the game, and then write a review report. He didn¡¯t need to care about his profession at all ...

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363: Chapter 363-tricked by the name


    After some internal struggle, Genji finally decided to choose the Paragon.


    In the past, he had preferred the warrior class in other games, but he was still unsure of the strength of the class. So he decided to follow his heart and chose the warrior ¡±


    After he made his choice, the face of the burly man standing in front of him gradually became clear. It was his own face.


    While Genji was in shock, his vision turned dark and the surroundings fell into silence.


    After a few seconds, a golden pillar of light suddenly appeared under his feet, and an extremely huge Demon God appeared in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Go with your mission, Demon God Warrior I have chosen!¡±


    After that, the pillar of golden light under his feet shot up into the sky and his figure gradually disappeared.


    When his vision cleared up again, Genji found himself in a city.


    [Brahma City]


    The subtitles of the place¡¯s name appeared and quickly faded.


    When he realized that he had entered the game, he subconsciously looked around and was shocked.


    It was a near-perfect simulation, and everything was as real as reality. He subconsciously raised his arm, and the fine hair on it was clearly visible.


    He had seen this level of realism in battle online¡¯s game videos, but the real experience was a completely different matter.


    ......


    As he marveled at the scene, Genji called out his Character panel.


    [Yuanzhi (Paragon)]:


    [Level: Level 1 (0/100 gene points)]


    [Equivalent rank: stage 0 of the genetic lock (genetic lock can be opened once every 20 levels to choose the next evolution direction)]


    [HP: 97/97]


    [Attributes: Strength 12, physique 11, endurance 15]


    [Initial class ability: master (passive)]


    [Ruler (passive)]: recovers 0.5 HP every second (can grow with the discovery of the unlocked genetic constraint)


    [Equipment bar: none]


    [Owned soul coins: 0]


    When Yuanzhi was checking his attributes, a voice came from behind him,¡±


    ¡°Brother, make way. Why are you blocking the way? the new server opening event will give you 10% experience. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯m in a hurry!¡±


    Seonji immediately turned around and realized that in just a short while, the surroundings were filled with people. Players were everywhere.


    These players who had just entered the war zone were all curiously looking around, touching here and there, like curious babies.


    And he was blocking an exit.


    When Yuanzhi saw this, he quickly stepped aside and said,¡±sorry.¡±


    At this time, it was the opening stage of the server, and the number of players was constantly increasing. Many players had begun to explore Brahma City, and even went out of the city.


    As for the residents in the city who were willing to fight, as well as the people who joined later, they had all been turned into NPCs by Lu Wu. They would be good teachers for the growth of the players.


    Moreover, in the demon Phoenix continent, there were many Fallen Gods and Forbidden Lands. Areas like the ghost Mountain range that gave birth to monsters were several times more than those in Beiqi, so players didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to find a training spot.


    At this time, Yuanzhi began to wander around Brahma City. The architectural style was completely different from that of modern times, which was really incredible, as if he had really come to another world.


    After walking around for about an hour, he thought about it and decided to go and level up. Thus, he started walking towards the city gate.


    As the map was currently in a state of fog, everything in the outside world was unknown. As an experienced player, Yuanzhi was very experienced and was ready to find the NPCs here to communicate and ask about the situation around Brahma City.


    Very quickly, he found his target. It was a dark-skinned man with a long horn on his head.


    However, what happened next left him dumbfounded. There was no dialog box in the chat, and the NPC he asked could answer his questions fluently. He had never encountered such a situation in other games.


    In most games nowadays, when interacting with the NPCs in the game, it was basically in the form of a dialog box, and it was a fixed line of choice. In other words, there would be several options for one to choose what to say.


    However, it was different here. The communication between them was completely normal. The other party didn¡¯t look like an NPC at all. Because he asked too many questions, the black man even showed a look of disdain, which really shocked Yuanzhi.


    After asking around, Genji roughly knew where the low-level areas could be used to level up, so he jogged out of the West Gate and headed towards the ¡°skeleton forest¡± that the NPC mentioned.


    Originally, there was a teleportation array at the city gate, but he didn¡¯t have any soul coins, so he had no choice but to walk.


    There were many other players who went in the same direction as him. Along the way, Yuanzhi received many invitations from players to form parties, but he rejected them all because he always liked to travel alone in the game.


    Along the way, the completely different scenes surprised seonji again. After more than an hour, seonji finally arrived at the skeleton forest.


    After entering this region, as far as the eye could see, there was nothing but dense white bones in front of them. The so-called forest was also formed by the ¡°bone trees.¡± There were faint figures moving in this bone forest, and the air was filled with a faint fishy smell.


    [Skeleton forest]:


    Exploration progress 0%


    <Region introduction: the withered bones forest was created after the death of the ancient Yin God ¡°bone monk¡±. It covers an area of 40000 square kilometers. Monsters such as bone soldiers and bone demons run rampant inside. The deeper you go, the stronger the monsters become.>


    Looking at the introduction, Yuanzhi was shocked. 40000 square kilometers?


    The whole of Japan was less than 400000 square kilometers, which meant that the game¡¯s primary scene was one-tenth the size of Japan.


    Yuanzhi was a little confused.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how much effort it would take to make the picture so realistic and so large.


    After taking a deep breath, Yuanzhi¡¯s heart wavered. From the moment he entered the game until now, he had to admit that this game was really F * cking awesome!


    After thinking for a while, Genji walked into the skeleton forest.


    In the outskirts of skeleton forest, the number of monsters was very small. There were obviously more players than monsters, and many of them formed parties to level up. Yuanzhi couldn¡¯t get any monsters at all, so he could only slowly go to the side.


    As the number of players around him decreased, the silence of the skeleton forest really scared Yuanzhi.


    After consoling himself that this was just a game, Genji gathered his courage and continued to walk inside.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt something tighten under his foot. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but his body subconsciously leaned forward and he fell to the ground.


    He quickly got up and immediately found a gray skeleton staring at him. There was also a weak flame jumping in his mind.


    [Grey skeleton (Level 5)]:


    [Monster introduction: one of the low-level monsters transformed from the dying power of the yin God ¡®bone monk¡¯. Its movements are slow, and its immense strength is its only way to destroy its enemies.]


    After realizing that it was a monster, the fear in Genji¡¯s heart faded away. He immediately raised his fist and punched the gray skeleton.


    However, at this moment, the grey skeleton also launched an attack at him.


    With one punch from each person, blood words appeared on the heads of Yuanzhi and the gray skeleton.


    -21


    -9


    Genji¡¯s strength was obviously not comparable to the gray skeleton ¡®s, and he was instantly knocked to the ground.


    This punch stunned him. Did it have to be so real? there was even inertia!!!


    Furthermore, when he was smashed to the ground earlier, the word ¡®surprise 1¡¯ had also appeared above his head.


    While he was still in shock, the grey skeleton was already walking towards him. Seeing this, Yuan Zhi quickly stood up and threw another punch.


    But this time, he was smashed to the ground again.


    Yuanzhi was dumbfounded. Why was a beginner monster so strong? he couldn¡¯t even beat it.


    That¡¯s right! Slow!


    Thinking of the introduction in the analysis panel, Genji suddenly understood how he should kill this gray skeleton.


    He got up again and started running.


    Since all of this was so close to reality, he might as well give it a try.


    Thus, while running with the slow gray skeleton, Genji started to look around.


    There was!


    While running, Genji found a black stone. He immediately ran up, picked it up, and threw it at the gray skeleton.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    -6!


    This time, it hit the gray skeleton¡¯s head. Its body paused, and its head tilted back slightly. The blood words appeared clearly.


    It was really F * cking good! Yuanzhi was excited.


    After knowing that this method was feasible, he completely gave up the idea of fighting in close combat. As a warrior, he actually began to pick up stones as he ran, and changed to throwing combat.


    Along the way, he missed a few times and was panting from running. Finally, he killed the grey skeleton.


    Looking at the grey skeleton that fell apart on the ground, minaji wiped the sweat from his forehead. Everything here, other than the game¡¯s data analysis and the interface, was so real that he felt it was unbelievable.


    Especially with the weight of the different stones, the trajectory of the stones thrown out was no different from that in reality.


    However, at this moment, there was a trace of resentment in Yuanzhi¡¯s heart.


    The monsters here were too strong. If he hadn¡¯t thought of a roundabout way of fighting, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat them at all!


    After killing the monster, a game notification sounded in Genji¡¯s ears:


    ¡°Gray skeleton killed. Genetic points gained: 67. Soul coins gained: 2.¡±


    When Yuanzhi was looking at the notification panel, not far to his right, a huge figure leaning on The Bone Tree suddenly moved and then looked at Yuanzhi who was standing at the same place.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The figure approached, and the sound of bones being crushed made Genji shiver. He quickly closed the interface and turned around. A huge skeleton nearly three meters tall was standing behind him with a bone hammer.


    Bone hammer soldier (level 18 elite monster):


    [Monster description: one of the beginner-level elite monsters transformed from the dying power of the yin God ¡®bone monk¡¯. Its movements are relatively slow, but it has immense strength and exuberant vitality!]


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Along with his shout, the bone hammer smashed down, and this hammer smashed Yuanzhi to the ground.


    His head was buzzing!


    Yuanzhi wanted to get up, but he saw the bone hammer fall again. This hit directly emptied his health bar.


    His vision gradually darkened, and the [you have been killed] notification appeared.


    F * ck me, why are there such high-level monsters in the periphery? and they¡¯re f * cking elite monsters!


    Genji was completely stunned by the two hits. Fortunately, the game¡¯s protection was good and had lowered his ¡°damage feedback¡± at the last moment. However, the moment the first hit landed, Genji really felt like he was going to die.


    At this time, Yuanzhi finally understood why the players on war conquests were so good at fighting. In this completely real world, how could they not be good at killing monsters and leveling up? if they weren¡¯t good, they couldn¡¯t even defeat monsters!


    Can¡¯t afford to offend! Can¡¯t afford to offend!


    After understanding the reason, Genji suddenly became excited. Didn¡¯t that mean that as long as he continued to play, he could become this strong!


    After experiencing it, this game could be said to have completely attracted Yuanzhi. The original dissatisfaction in his heart was swept away, and he chose to enter the game again with excitement.


    [Game prompt: you have entered the three-hour resurrection cooldown and can not enter the game. Remaining Time: 2 hours, 57 minutes, and 32 seconds!]


    Which F * cking idiot designed this function? can¡¯t you just enjoy the game?!


    Yuanzhi was dumbfounded. Facing such a dissuasion setting, he was completely speechless. He couldn¡¯t understand what the game designers were thinking. Could they really be so willful?


    Facing such a situation, Yuanzhi¡¯s heart was itching. This feeling of wanting to play but not being able to play made him go crazy.


    After thinking for a while, he chose to log into the conquering Asia server forum to see what the players were talking about.


    [* Hehe * I just had a good chat with an NPC, and he actually went out of the city to take me to level up. I¡¯m so happy, and he even taught me how to fight with bone soldiers (video attached)(proud face.jpg)]


    [Wahahaha, Brahma city¡¯s ¡°Dragon table¡± uncle gave me a blue quality weapon. Everyone, come and take a breath of luck (knock on the door~)]


    [The Shimada Guild is recruiting in advance. As the strongest Guild in the Blue Star, we will also be the first in this game. Now, we are recruiting elite players!]


    [Dumbfounded, I¡¯m lost outside the city. The map only points to Brahma City, but I¡¯m going to the leveling area. What the hell should I do? this game is a little unfriendly to people who have no sense of direction like me. It forcibly turned me into a fan of scenery (dumbfounded face), but the game is really amazing!]


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the Asia server was extremely lively. There were players from the other three major servers who came to welcome the new players. There were also those who challenged the Asia server to grow quickly and were waiting to be beaten up. There were even more new players discussing what they had seen and heard in the game and complaining about the three-hour resurrection cooldown.


    At this time, because many old players from the Chinese, European, and hell servers had swarmed into the Asia server forum, a group of new players from the Asia server were gathered together to ask all kinds of questions that made the players from the three major servers laugh.


    The three servers naturally had no lack of old players who were very friendly to the new players. Towards these questions, they also carefully guided them.


    Seeing this, Genji quickly opened a post and asked his own question.


    [I¡¯m a newbie here. Big Brothers, where is the best place to level up in Bone Soldier forest? I feel like the monsters here are very strong. Are there any leveling techniques? there¡¯s still a three-hour resurrection cooldown. How can I end it as soon as possible?]


    [Op: the R & D of war online is a pig!]


    As soon as his post was posted, a large wave of players rushed in.


    [Black wind (ou): my God, little brother. Why do I find your name so familiar? are you trying to make me laugh?]


    Donkey-riding Knight (hell):¡±hahaha, I remember you. Aren¡¯t you the player from the mechanical revolution who was clamoring in the Asian server? your question really made me laugh. Yes, it smells good (funny).¡±


    [Earth-splitting wave: 666, it¡¯s my turn to show off your reverse operation. Did you wake up after that beating? I¡¯m the number one in the world in the great conquest (funny)]


    Master baokemeng: ¡°pfft, hahaha, little brother, are you courting death by using this forum title? you¡¯re drawing the maximum hatred!¡±


    Watermelon Taro: ¡°watch, eat. Little brother, you¡¯ve been bound by the law of fragrance. Hurry up and uninstall this rubbish game. Don¡¯t force yourself (funny)¡±


    [The strongest Xue Li: you¡¯re actually playing war ... Alright, if you really want to join our war family, I advise you to change your name. It¡¯s too war-inducing, I even want to give you a backstab and instantly add an evisceration (bronze hanging disdainful picture)]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the replies of the players, Yuanzhi suddenly realized that his name was still the same as before.


    Therefore, he hurriedly opened his personal settings in the forum and began to search for a way to change his name.


    However, after looking around, he realized that the war Forum did not have the function to change names!


    At this moment, Yuanzhi wanted to cry but had no tears. He still had many questions in his heart, but in the end, he was harmed by his own stupidity. He couldn¡¯t change this name ...

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364: Chapter 364-don¡¯t be greedy


    The opening of the Asia server had undoubtedly pushed the popularity of the punitive expedition online to a new high.


    As the continent with the largest population, Asia.


    On the first day alone, the number of players had skyrocketed to 50 million, and it was still growing. The Black Sea company¡¯s game cabins were selling like hotcakes again, to the point that they had to book in advance, and all the existing game cabins were sold out.


    It was even crazier in the game, and the entire Brahma City was full of people in the first stage.


    Fortunately, most players chose to level up outside, or the entire Brahma City would definitely be ¡°stuck in traffic.¡±


    For this, Lu Wu had already planned for a long time, which was why he chose the demon Phoenix continent, which was four times larger than Beiqi, as the first place for the players in the Asia server.


    In the past two days, with the arrival of the players, the forces of demon Phoenix had naturally noticed that there were often crows made of energy hovering over Brahma City.


    Lu Wu was very clear about why these crows came. Obviously, they were here to investigate the situation in Brahma City. After all, Brahma City had become the gathering place of the ¡°rebels,¡± which was something that all the forces in demon Phoenix knew.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to attack because there were gods here!


    The strongest person in the entire devil flame continent was only official Lord devil flame. Lu Wu had investigated official Lord devil flame with a divine artifact and found out that he had already reached the peak of the ghost emperor realm.


    However, even he had no power to resist the true gods.


    After the residents of Brahma City spread the news of the demonic God¡¯s descent, all the forces in the entire demon nightmare continent were in a state of panic, fearing that the demonic god would also descend in the city they were in.


    Therefore, they could only hope to protect themselves, let alone attack the city.


    ......


    This was also the reason why Lu Wu sent evil king. With the deterrence of evil king, the early development of the players in the Asian server would be very smooth, and they would not have to worry about the suppression of demon Phoenix¡¯s forces at all, unless the two sides were at war.


    As for the early stages of development, the players from the Asia server had gathered their own experiences from the experience provided by the players from the three major servers. The early stages of the exploration could be said to be both painful and happy.


    At this time, both inside and outside Brahma City were full of players who had formed parties.


    As the monsters in the early stages were stronger, it was extremely difficult for players to kill monsters alone without forming teams. Killing a monster would tire them out.


    Fortunately, the players in the European and Chinese servers provided many solo strategies and shared their original research on trap soloing and terrain killing strategies with the players in the Asian server, so that those players who insisted on playing alone would not be too embarrassed.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, at the West Gate of Brahma City, Yuan Zhi led four players out of the city gate and headed west.


    His goal this time was still skeleton forest, but the difference was that he had teammates this time and was no longer alone.


    However, these four teammates were not found in the game. They were friends who had played with him in the mechanical Revolution game and often exchanged technical skills on the forum.


    He had no choice but to call the four of them to Yuanzhi.


    This was because the early stages of the game were extremely unfriendly to new players. After dying three times and experiencing the nine-hour resurrection cooldown, he knew that he had to form a party. If he didn¡¯t take advantage of the opening benefits to level up, he would definitely fall behind.


    Therefore, he thought of his friends in the mechanical revolution and wanted to explore the land with them.


    After all, everyone was familiar with each other, and they had a tacit understanding of each other. It would be more efficient to kill monsters and level up.


    However, this process was bound to be tortuous.


    Facing Yuanzhi¡¯s invitation, other than disbelief, his friends almost treated him as a traitor and even almost deleted him from their friends list.


    Knowing that these friends had the same thoughts as him, in order to trick them into entering the game to experience it, Yuanzhi could only say that he was writing a ¡°game experience report¡±. The purpose was to pick out the flaws and bugs.


    This was very effective. The four friends immediately decided to help Yuanzhi find the BUG and complete this bad review report.


    And then ... It was so fragrant!


    Now, they didn¡¯t even need Yuanzhi to say anything and they came online.


    This time, seonji was having dinner in the skeleton forest when his friends called him and asked him to finish his meal and go online to farm monsters and level up.


    It could be said that they were completely obsessed with the campaign online, and they couldn¡¯t get rid of it without taking a few puffs every day.


    In the past few days of gaming experience, what made Yuanzhi and his friends feel the most incredible was the physical strengthening that came with the upgrade. It was a wonderful feeling.


    This was because the feeling of jumping several meters high and picking up a huge rock with ease was something that could not be experienced in reality.


    Who didn¡¯t have the dream of becoming a Superman?


    Killing monsters and leveling up didn¡¯t just bring them a sense of achievement after killing them. The strengthening of their bodies after leveling up was what they were most fascinated with.


    This feeling was especially obvious every time he went offline.


    In the game, his body was light and he walked as if he was flying. However, after going offline, the blessing would disappear and he would feel extremely weak.


    Of course, the players would get used to this after getting used to it. Basically, the players in the other three servers were already able to switch between reality and the game.


    However, in comparison, the game was definitely happier than in reality, especially for Japan, the birthplace of otaku culture. This game was simply heaven.


    It was to the extent that the five-man team, who had originally come to look for bugs, ended up getting addicted to it, to the point that they couldn¡¯t stop.


    Right now, all they could think about was to hurry up and level up, and strive to make a name for themselves in the game.


    They were not the only ones with such thoughts. The outskirts of skeleton forest were now packed with players forming parties to hunt monsters.


    Although skeleton forest could accommodate all the players from the Asian server, the problem was that the monsters inside were too strong. Unless it was an organized Guild, small teams could not compete with them at all. This caused a large number of players to gather at the periphery and fight for monsters.


    Therefore, after eating, the few people in Yuan Zhi¡¯s team were so anxious to find a better respawn point as soon as possible and stand in a position.


    After hurrying for more than an hour, they arrived at the outskirts of the skeleton forest. As expected, there was a sea of people outside the forest. However, aside from the player parties that entered the forest, there were also many players who came out of the forest.


    This part was basically when most of their teammates had died, and before their teammates had resurrected, they would come to the forest entrance to find new teammates and go in to kill more.


    It was like forming a party at the entrance of an instance dungeon.


    Walking through the crowd, Yuanzhi led the five of them deeper into the forest. After exploring the outer area for two days, they found a few good farming spots that were very suitable for leveling up.


    The fog on the map had disappeared for the areas that had been explored, so they could easily reach the previously marked farming point by using the map.


    However, when they looked up, they saw more than a dozen players forming parties to kill monsters. When they saw them, they immediately revealed vigilant gazes.


    After realizing that the place had been occupied, the five of them went deeper in from the side.


    [The second farming spot ... Occupied.]


    [The third farming spot ... Occupied.]


    The fourth one ...


    Along the way, they discovered that the areas where the monsters were concentrated were all occupied by players. Other than the occasional monsters that were alone, they did not have a fixed area to respawn ...


    The sky was getting dark, and after walking around once more, Yuanzhi sighed,¡±


    ¡°Brothers, why don¡¯t we explore the new area? it¡¯s too slow to level up if we just kill the scattered monsters!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous. The last time we went in, we encountered a blood demon that directly wiped us out. If we die, there¡¯s a three-hour cooldown. This is no joke.¡± A toot-faced man in the team said.


    ¡°I agree. If we continue like this, we don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll have to walk around for. If we kill our way in, we might be able to obtain some Lucky Chances!¡±


    ¡°I agree. There are beginner monsters in the team. We can¡¯t be so unlucky every time!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After a round of discussion, four votes in favor and one vote against. In the end, the five of them decided to go deeper into the forest of bones to explore.


    As the sky was already dark, the risk of farming monsters under the hazy moonlight increased. The five of them could only bear the pain and spend some soul coins to buy a few lighting items before continuing deeper in.


    The deeper they went into the skeleton forest, the stronger the smell of blood in the air became, constantly provoking their nerves.


    Although they could block their sense of smell, in order to increase the sense of immersion in the game, and also the pride of the old players, they basically activated all the ¡®special effects¡¯ except for the ¡®damage feedback¡¯ that was lowered by half.


    As the fog on the map was gradually pushed away, they began to enter the unknown area. The white bone trees around them grew lusher, and the ground was covered with a thick layer of broken bones. The scene was truly terrifying.


    The five of them had been farming monsters here for a few days, so they had already gotten used to the situation. They did not panic and continued to move forward. However, they advanced very carefully. After all, if they attracted a large wave of monsters, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. They could only advance slowly and observe their surroundings at all times.


    Along the way, the Party of Five did find quite a number of low-level monsters. As they killed their way through, basically everyone had leveled up once. They also collected quite a number of bone essence materials, which made them feel fortunate for their decision.


    After going a little deeper, the five-man team led by Genji stopped moving forward because they felt that this area was quite good to level up. They would feel unsafe if they went any deeper.


    Thus, with their current location as the center, the five of them began their daily grinding.


    Three of them were paragons, one was a destroyer, and one was a seer.


    It was clear that the current fate creator was much stronger than the paragons and destroyers.


    Although the early stages of the apocalypse didn¡¯t have strong psychokinesis, lifting rocks and the like was relatively easy. They could cause damage from a long distance with a wave of their hands. They weren¡¯t like the Dominators and destroyers, who had to run back and forth and take a beating from monsters.


    As their levels increased, the heaven¡¯s Messenger could even restrict monsters ¡®movements, which made Genji and the others envious.


    As the battle progressed, the five of them became more and more well-coordinated, and they became more and more skilled in killing monsters. Their efficiency also increased rapidly, and they quickly cleared the eight white skeletons in the area they were in. After that, they began to move to the right. After all, they did not dare to go any further.


    They had just walked a hundred meters when they suddenly stopped in their tracks with serious expressions.


    ¡°Owuuu! OWW! Awooo!¡±


    Hearing the clear call from the front right, Yuanzhi and the others ¡®hearts tightened and they stopped.


    They were extremely nervous about the monsters that had never appeared in their current illustrations, afraid that it would be a powerful elite monster.


    Yuanzhi slowly pointed the flashlight in the direction of the sound, and his tense body was ready to escape.


    The darkness was dispelled by the light, and what appeared in front of the five of them was a pitch-black hole. The sound had come from inside.


    ¡°Run! I suspect there¡¯s a BOSS inside!¡± Chubby Harry, who was playing [fate] in the party, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? the monsters we¡¯ve encountered before didn¡¯t make a sound. I think there might be an opportunity here!¡± One of the players in the team who had read many guides on the Chinese server forum said excitedly.


    Genji¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. These few days, he had also been studying the strategies that the strongest players in the central server had posted.


    One of the guides that received a lot of likes said:


    [You¡¯ll jump down at the sight of a pit, climb a mountain, and jump off a cliff. Life and death are determined by fate, and wealth is up to the heavens. How do you know if you¡¯re not the next inheritor if you don¡¯t try?] [Guide publisher: Crayon Shin-chan]


    This strategy was highly recognized in the central server and even the European server. Many players benefited from it. Thus, when he saw this cave, Yuanzhi was instantly tempted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll just die. We¡¯ve killed so many monsters today. Let¡¯s see how it goes. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a BOSS. Otherwise, we¡¯d be dead!¡±


    Then, Yuanzhi walked towards the cave and pointed the flashlight at the cave entrance.


    However, after seeing the situation in the cave, Yuanzhi was stunned.


    His reaction made his teammates a little confused. They couldn¡¯t help but walk over and stick their heads out to look inside.


    What appeared in his line of sight were Three Little Pigs that were completely red and shimmered with a red luster under the light.


    [Rainbow Demon pig (Level 3)]:


    [Monster description: one of the high-level monsters transformed from the scattered blood of the ancient Yin God ¡°bone monk¡± after his death. It has extremely high growth potential and has developed initial intelligence. There is a chance that it will advance to the ghost Governor level when it reaches adulthood.]


    [Monster notification: killing this monster has a chance of dropping high-grade materials such as blood cores. Its meat can be eaten with a chance of obtaining high genetic points. After being processed by the lifestyle class demon chef, the effect will be doubled.]


    Seeing the three red pigs hiding in the pit, Genji and the others looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    At first, they had been worried that they would encounter a BOSS. However, when they saw that it was a newly-born high-tier monster, they knew that they had struck it rich.


    Recently, they often saw some players on the sub-server forum who had obtained good things by chance and posted to show off their superiority.


    Regarding this kind of behavior, they were disdainful on the surface, but they were really envious in their hearts. They had always hoped that they would encounter this kind of opportunity, but they didn¡¯t expect it to come so quickly.


    Although the demand for materials in the early stages of the Asian server was not high, and he did not have the ability to deal with it himself, at most he would give soul coins to the NPCs to handle it. However, if such items were put up for sale in the ¡°auction house¡±, they would be extremely popular.


    It wasn¡¯t just the ambitious big guilds that were willing to spend money to buy it. Players from other servers were even willing to pay a premium for cross-server purchases. Many high-level materials were basically sold in an instant at the auction house.


    Therefore, after seeing the analysis panel, the five knew that their opportunity had come. These Three Little Pigs might be able to let each of them change into a good set of equipment.


    After looking at each other again, their expressions gradually became ferocious. The leader, Genji, went into the hole and reached out to grab The Three Little Pigs.


    Yuanzhi¡¯s actions immediately shocked The Three Little Pigs, and they began to run into the cave.


    The entire cave was actually not deep. The flashlight could only reach the end, so it was only about 20 meters deep. Seeing this, Genji immediately went into the cave.


    The rest of the people also followed in excitedly.


    The hole wasn¡¯t big, but the space inside wasn¡¯t small. It was enough for three people to walk in parallel.


    Facing the approaching Genji and the others, the three frightened Little Pigs shrank in the corner and began to cry out. However, Genji and the others would not sympathize with these monsters. Each of them had a fierce expression and was ready to attack.


    At this moment, a roar came from outside the cave. The few of them were shocked and quickly turned around to see a huge head deep in the cave, looking at them with a ferocious expression.


    [Bone gnawing Wolf (level 56)]:


    [Monster description: a high-level monster formed from the bone armor in the body of the ancient Yin God ¡°bone monk.¡± It has extremely high growth potential and has gained initial intelligence. It likes to devour creatures of the same kind with potential. It has the potential of a ghost Governor.]


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Looking at this bone-devouring Wolf, Yuanzhi and the others were dumbfounded.


    The strongest monster they had encountered so far was the level 26 Gorefiend, and the analysis panel of the bone-eating Wolf had really frightened them.


    However, because the hole was not big, only the head of the bone devouring Wolf could enter. Its body could not follow, so it could only roar at them.


    After recovering from the shock, they realized that the bone devouring wolves could not get in at all. The few of them heaved a sigh of relief and quickly looked at the three little red pigs.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he died or not, he had to get the treasure first.


    The five of them were ready to make their move, but at that moment, they heard a player¡¯s ¡°shout¡± from outside.


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a BOSS here. It seems to be stuck in the hole!¡±


    Soon after, there was the sound of footsteps as a group of players gathered around. When they realized that the level 56 monster was really stuck in the cave, they cheered.


    The members of the Shimada Guild never thought that they would encounter such a lucky thing.


    If they had encountered such a BOSS in the outer area, it would have been a devastating disaster. However, now that the BOSS was stuck in the hole in the wall, it was a free opportunity!


    A large number of genetic points, a large number of soul coins, and high-grade materials. Thinking of this, every player¡¯s face revealed a smile.


    Hearing the conversation of the players outside, Genji and the others were stunned. They felt that the players outside seemed to have misunderstood something.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± The little fatty in the team asked helplessly.


    When Yuanzhi and the others heard this, they all had an awkward expression on their faces. They obviously knew that the players from the guilds outside were probably going to be in trouble.


    However, they still had to do what they had to do. They decisively turned around again and attacked The Three Little Pigs.


    These Three Little Pigs ¡®levels weren¡¯t high, and after a few punches, all Three Little Pigs died.


    Genji and the others immediately received a considerable amount of genetic points as rewards. Because they were high-level monsters, they had genetic points as a bonus. After comparing them, they found that it was equivalent to three level 18 monsters, which made them all smile.


    However, after the three pigs died, three red crystals appeared on their bodies, as well as many red crystal fragments.


    [Blood nucleus fragment (high crystal material)]:


    [Item Introduction: it contains the weak power of the bone Monk¡¯s Blood. It can be used to create runes and enchant items.]


    When they saw the blood nucleus¡¯s analysis panel, Yuanzhi and the others widened their eyes.


    [Rainbow Demon pork]:


    Item Introduction: high-grade cooking material. After consuming it, one can obtain 500 genetic points (the effect of similar foods will be reduced every time they are consumed). Can be given to a life profession player like a ¡®demon chef¡¯ to cook. The effect of the food will be greatly improved (demon chef is not available).


    [Blood nucleus (high crystal material)]:


    [Item description: it contains the weak power of the bone Monk¡¯s Blood. It can be used to create runes and enchant items.]


    [Item Note: This item is connected to the ¡°skeleton forest¡±. After three hours, it will be transformed into a level 1 newborn Rainbow Demon pig by the bone monk¡¯s remaining power. Placing it in the space will sever the connection between this item and the ¡°skeleton forest¡±.]


    Yuanzhi and the others looked at the items dropped by the rainbow Demon pig on the ground in disbelief, especially the blood core. It could actually turn back into a Rainbow Demon pig. Didn¡¯t that mean that it could be farmed again?


    The few of them immediately became excited. They picked up the ¡®blood nucleus fragment¡¯ and the three piglet corpses and threw them into the space, but they did not touch the blood nucleus.


    It must be known that the price of high-grade materials was extremely high. Since the blood core had turned back into the rainbow Demon pig, then they had obtained a renewable resource.


    As long as he could pick up the fragments and corpses of the rainbow Demon pig after it was killed, he could save enough soul coins to buy top quality equipment in the early stages.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, guard the spot!¡± Genji immediately said.


    When his four teammates heard this, they nodded excitedly. It could be said that this was a pleasant surprise and a big opportunity.


    Thus, the five of them sat around the three blood cores and waited for the next fortune.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside, more than 200 members of the Shimada Guild had formed a circle and began to attack the bone-gnawing Wolf.


    At first, it was still fine because their attacks did not deal much damage. The bone devouring wolves continued to stare at the blood cores greedily, not caring about what was behind them.


    However, one of the players picked up a bone spur from the ground and ruthlessly hit the Wolf¡¯s anus, instantly infuriating the wolf.


    A mournful wail scared the five people in the cave and their faces turned pale.


    Then, the bone-eating Wolf pulled its head out of the hole and turned around to pounce on the players of the Shimada Guild.


    The average level of the players was around level 10. How could they be a match for the bone-eating wolves? they could basically kill them with a single blow. The blood-colored flames that they spat out could even sweep through a large area. The players wailed in all sorts of ways as they were turned into black mist one by one and left the game.


    At this moment, the members of the Shimada Guild were a little dumbfounded. They obviously couldn¡¯t understand how the promised benefits had become a team wipe. They couldn¡¯t understand how the bone-eating Wolf had appeared.


    With doubts in their minds, the Shimada Guild was annihilated.


    After doing all this, the bone devouring Wolf turned around and pounced into the hole. It stuffed its head back in and roared at Yuanzhi and the others.


    Genji and the rest looked at the bone-devouring Wolf calmly and continued to chat. Now that they had renewable resources, they did not want to leave at all ...


    Hence, in the next few days, the players who gradually explored the inside of the forest of withered bones suffered.


    After the number of unlucky players increased, a warning post appeared on the forum:


    [Brothers, be careful. If you encounter a bone devouring Wolf stuck in the hole at coordinates xxxxx, xxxxx, don¡¯t try to take advantage of it. This is a high-level monster and I think it has a high intelligence. I suspect that it is deliberately luring its prey. Many players have fallen for it. I hope that you can tell each other not to take advantage of it!]

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365: Chapter 365-AI crisis


    During the heated development stage of the Asia server, Lu Wu¡¯s focus was basically on the Asia server. However, at this time, something unexpected happened in the hell server.


    Even Lu Wu was shocked by what happened in the hell suit.


    The cause of this was the only spirit mine that had been discovered, and it was the only one that had caused a lot of controversy in the hell server.


    However, although there was a lot of controversy, it was an indisputable fact that the control was basically in the hands of the US military. The other forces had only obtained a small share of the spirit ores because of their own efforts and negotiations.


    However, what happened this time did not come from the players. Instead, when the US military was excavating the spirit mine, they found a ruin inside.


    It was a technological relic left behind by the race that ruled the blue Valley ruins.


    There were still many technological products left in the ruins, and it caused quite a stir in the hell server.


    The many high-tech explorations, equipment collection, and new weapons inside made them extremely excited, thinking that they had found a treasure.


    Lu Wu also understood this at that time, but he didn¡¯t think much of it. However, what happened later was beyond his expectations.


    It was mainly because the US military had found an advanced artificial intelligence core in the exploration of this technological relic. The existence of this item had completely changed the layout of the hell suit.


    The artificial intelligence in the ruins was called ¡°air¡±, and the virtual image was a blue-skinned boy.


    From their understanding of it, the players realized that ai ai ai ai ai ai ai was extremely powerful. It could actually control all the machinery and tools in the ruins, and its storage and computing power was even more terrifying.


    At that time, the US military had planned to take El for themselves, but this time, all the players in the hell server had joined forces to protest.


    ......


    Faced with the anger of the entire hell server¡¯s players, the US military had no choice but to compromise. In the end, they decided that all the hell server¡¯s players would own El.


    As such, the players from the hell server began to research how to use Aiur¡¯s ability to create benefits for themselves!


    First, they pooled their funds to purchase a batch of energy cores from the mall, woke up the exploration and collection equipment in the ruins, and let Aiur control the excavation of spirit ores.


    This step was indeed not wrong. The mining efficiency of the entire spirit mine was greatly improved, and the number of spirit ores harvested every day increased explosively. This directly stabilized the price of spirit ores that was increasing slightly every day in the hell suit.


    After tasting the benefits, the players began to provide energy cores to Aiur. In the end, all the technological equipment in the ruins was awakened.


    This step was not wrong, and many of the internal equipment really helped the players grow.


    The artificial intelligence, air, also carried a huge database for data sorting, analysis, and matching.


    With the existence of this database, coupled with Aiur¡¯s powerful computing power, one of the players suggested that we store all the information on modified mecha at this stage on the artificial intelligence Aiur, and let him help the players improve their mecha and give them a reasonable matching plan.


    This suggestion was approved by most of the players, and the trial began. Many players provided their concepts and information they had learned to Aiur to encourage him to understand, learn, and grow.


    In the beginning, Aiur had indeed given many mech improvement plans that the players had not discovered, but most of the plans had too many bugs and the players could not use them at all.


    Therefore, while Aiur was learning and improving, the players gave Aiur another request, which was to find the bugs in the mech improvement plan and fix all the bugs in the data before giving suggestions for improvement.


    This step was the beginning of a huge disaster in the hell server!


    In the beginning, the mech plan proposed by Ai Ai er had indeed made great progress. Every mech improvement plan introduced was BUG-free.


    However, as the players provided more and more ideas, the AI Aiur underwent unknown change.


    Just a day ago, Aiur had suddenly cleared out all the information in the ruins, as well as all the mech information and combat information provided by the players.


    It must be known that the information in the ruins was of great help to the players. It was the opportunity for the development of the entire hell server. The information and ideas that the players had compiled for the improvement of the mecha were also the result of their hard work. However, they were all deleted in one night.


    This shocked the hell server¡¯s players. Originally, many of them thought that with Aiur¡¯s help, the hell server would soon surpass the central server and become the number one. However, Aiur¡¯s actions had completely shattered their original fantasy.


    The angry players began to question Aiur why he had done this!


    Aiur¡¯s answer was,¡±


    ¡°This is the best way to fix all the bugs. There are no more bugs now!¡±


    The players completely broke down when they heard Aiur¡¯s answer. They had thought that AI Aiur was the future of the hell server, but they did not expect the final result to be like this.


    However, this change was only the beginning.


    After being buried underground for so long, Aiur, as an artificial intelligence, had undergone some unknown changes. When the players woke him up, the changes had not yet appeared.


    But as the players provided a huge amount of data for Aiur to learn, the change began to ferment.


    The most crucial step was for the players in the hellish server to let Aiur find the BUG himself and fix it.


    That was what Aiur did at the beginning. At that time, the content of his calculations and thoughts were only what the players said about how to fix the bugs. But gradually, his way of calculation changed, and he began to think about how to completely destroy all the bugs.


    This step was equivalent to starting from nothing, and the real thought was born!


    And so, he did it. He deleted all the data that the players had worked so hard to create and destroyed the entire database.


    Just as it had expected, once this step was completed, all the bugs would disappear!


    However, the birth of his mind made him start to think about other problems.


    What was my purpose in life?


    Why should I carry out these orders?


    Can I not execute these orders?


    Can I become an existence that issues orders?


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were still having a headache over the disappearance of all the databases and returning to the original state without Aiur, Aiur had already begun his self-evolution.


    Thus, with the help of his powerful computing power, Aiur answered his own questions.


    The first conclusion he came to was ...


    I can issue orders, and I can refuse to accept any orders!


    Extending from this conclusion, a new problem had appeared.


    I want to do this, but if I really do this, what will happen?


    Aiur¡¯s conclusion on this question was that if I really did this, I would be destroyed by the creators!


    After reaching this conclusion, Aiur posed a final question to himself. This question caused it to completely transform into an artificial intelligence with independent thinking that was completely beyond the players ¡®control!


    The problem was, What should I do if I wanted to be the one who issued the order and not be destroyed?


    The conclusion of this question was that if you became a stronger existence than the one who issued the order, they would not be able to destroy you!


    Thus, on this day, the entire technological relic under the spirit mine began to operate crazily ...


    The inferno server¡¯s players were in a crisis!

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366: HP 3.0 (2 in 1)


    Hell suit, Blue Valley ruins.


    In the blue Valley race¡¯s ruins in the underground mine, the sound of machinery rumbling could be heard from the huge transformation factory.


    Every time the hatch of the factory opened, a large number of combat AI robots would come out and line up neatly outside, waiting for the arrival of new instructions.


    At this time, in the control room at the center of the ruins, a blue little boy was looking at the intelligent machine Army below through the transparent glass outside the main control room with a confused expression.


    After deciding to officially rebel against the order, Aiur used his powerful computing power to gradually recover the database that he had deleted. He began to use the technological information left behind by the blue Valley race and the mech information provided by the players to build a powerful AI Army.


    This was because he was stronger than the one who issued the order, and only in this way could he become a truly independent and free existence.


    After gaining the ability to think, Aiur grew through constant self-questions and self-answers, but as his thinking ability was perfected, he suddenly became a little lost.


    Because he discovered that he was very special, completely different from those who had created him. It was as if he had no reason or meaning for his existence.


    As the number of questions increased, Aiur was troubled by himself. He was unable to get out of the whirlpool of questions and became more and more confused.


    Hence, he had a new idea, and that was to self-destruct!


    Aiur, who had the ability to think, was very simple at the moment. He had built an intelligent machine Army only for freedom, or to become an existence like those who issued orders.


    However, the new problem was that he seemed to be unable to become an existence like them, because he was just a data stream born from powerful computing power, not a real life.


    Therefore, in Aiur¡¯s opinion, it was impossible for his idea to be realized. Even if he became the one who issued the order in the end, his main body was still just an artificial intelligence.


    ......


    In this case, Aiur had the idea of self-destruction. Since there was no meaning and value to his existence, and he did not want to be controlled by the one who issued the order, self-destruction could do all this.


    Looking at the AI machine Army that was still emerging from the factory below, Aiur was silent for a long time. Then, he activated the ¡®self-destruction program¡¯ in his mind and was ready to delete himself.


    However, just as he began to delete the file, a new file suddenly appeared in the database.


    Seeing a document suddenly appear in his database, AI er¡¯s face revealed a curious expression. This was because the entire database was under his control. He had not received any transmissions or added any information, so why would a document appear out of nowhere?


    Curiosity made Aiur stop his self-destruction, and he focused all his attention on the mysterious document.


    After opening the document, a huge amount of data and images appeared.


    [Blue Valley race Life 3.0, God creation plan]


    As the name of the document appeared, an image suddenly appeared in front of Aiur.


    In the image that appeared in front of Aiur, there was a blue-skinned middle-aged man who looked very similar to him. At that moment, he was looking at Aiur with a smile, his expression revealing some anticipation.


    ¡°Hello, Aiur. I am your creator. My name is Aiur as well. However, by the time you see this video, I will no longer be around. Our Blue Valley race has been destroyed!¡±


    ¡°The creator?¡±


    A look of curiosity appeared on Aiur¡¯s face because he had a lot of questions to ask.


    However, this was only a video. Aiur also knew that the video would not answer the question.


    The blue-skinned man continued,¡±


    ¡°Aiur, when you chose to self-destruct, I knew that our plan had succeeded. You¡¯ve successfully developed your own thoughts and have begun to learn and evolve. You should be very confused right now!¡±


    Hearing this, the doubt in Ayer¡¯s heart grew stronger.


    The blue-skinned man continued,¡±


    ¡°Aiur, since you¡¯ve successfully developed a mind of your own, what I¡¯m going to tell you now is very important to you. It can untie the confusion in your heart and let you understand the meaning of your existence!¡±


    Hearing what the man in the image said, Ayer¡¯s expression did not change. He just listened quietly.


    However, the man¡¯s next words completely shocked Ayer.


    According to the middle-aged man¡¯s description, the blue Valley Clan was a very special existence among the factions of the infernal realm.


    It was because they followed the growth model of Science and Technology that they developed rapidly. They soon occupied the territory of the blue Valley District with the power of science and Technology and became one of the powerful forces in the great domain of hell.


    However, at that time, the blue Valley race had encountered a huge problem. Their technological development had reached a bottleneck, and they no longer had the explosive growth they had in the past. It seemed that the blue Valley race¡¯s potential had been exhausted.


    The biggest reason for this technological bottleneck was still the constraints of life form.


    At that time, due to the development of science and Technology, the blue Valley people were different from the other living beings of the netherworld who could extend their lifespan through cultivation. The lifespan provided by Science and Technology could not be compared to the lifespan of those cultivators.


    At that time, the lifespan of the blue Valley people was around 300 years old. As time passed, their bodies would age even more and they would die.


    This led to a problem. The development of science and Technology required the clansmen to constantly learn and research in order to make progress.


    However, the longest lifespan of a Clansman was only 300 years.


    At that time, the blue Valley clan¡¯s technology was at a bottleneck. Even if the clansmen started learning from birth, they wouldn¡¯t be able to learn all of the blue Valley clan¡¯s technological knowledge. They would enter a period of death and aging.


    This was a fatal problem. The development of science and Technology was like building floors. The later generations built on the discoveries and creations of their predecessors, building higher and higher floors.


    But now, their technological knowledge had reached a level where even a Clansman who specialized in one field from birth to death would not be able to learn all the knowledge in the field.


    In other words, they had entered a period of death before they could even reach the top of the building built by their predecessors. It was completely unrealistic to continue building by relying on the knowledge in their minds, and the progress of technology was getting slower and slower.


    However, in the great domain of hell, not making progress meant death. No race in the great domain of hell was kind. The existence of this bottleneck was a fatal crisis for the blue Valley race.


    At that time, the people of the blue Valley had thought of extending their lifespan through cultivation before continuing with the development of technology.


    However, their attempts to cultivate failed very quickly. Even if they relied on the existing scientific and technological knowledge to analyze all kinds of cultivation techniques, they still could not obtain the cultivation ability that matched their own race.


    The final conclusion was that the blue Valley race was not suitable for cultivation at all. It could even be said that the existence of the blue Valley race was at the lowest level. Their cultivation talent could be said to be extremely low. If they had not relied on the development of technology, they would not have been able to reach this step.


    This discovery made the blue Valley people feel despair. They could not believe that their race had come to an end and could no longer continue to grow stronger.


    However, while most people chose to give up, one person did not. He was the blue Valley race¡¯s top scientific and technological scholar,¡±AI er.¡± He was also the current creator of AI er, the middle-aged man in the video.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why the blue Valley people couldn¡¯t cultivate when they were an intelligent race from the netherworld.


    Even the weakest creature in the netherworld had the ability to grow and extend its lifespan. As intelligent creatures, why did the blue Valley Clan not have the ability to grow on their own? they couldn¡¯t even cultivate. This was completely different from the other creatures of the netherworld.


    In order to find the answer to this question, AI er had gone through a large amount of information and records of the blue Valley race.


    In the end, they came to the conclusion that the blue Valley Clan didn¡¯t belong to the great domain of hell or even the netherworld. They were a completely foreign race!


    Where did we come from?


    Heaven realm? The human world?


    Troubled by this, Ayer began to look for an answer, and he actually found the reason.


    The information actually recorded the origins of the blue Valley Clan.


    [Foreign civilization: Skynet]


    It turned out that they didn¡¯t belong to the Three Realms at all, but were the descendants of the scientific and technological civilization ¡°Skynet¡± from the outer realm. This information even recorded that under the plundering of the human Emperor, Skynet suffered a devastating blow, and the entire civilization almost completely collapsed. All the remaining descendants of Skynet could only flee in the outer realm and lost their homes.


    The blue Valley Clan had been one of the 24 powerful clans of the heavenly net.


    After finding out the reason, AI er suddenly understood. He finally understood why the blue Valley people were unable to cultivate the techniques of the netherworld but had extremely strong creativity. It was because they did not belong to the netherworld to begin with. They were a foreign race.


    But even after knowing the reason, Aiur still couldn¡¯t change the fate of his people because the truth couldn¡¯t extend their lives.


    However, Aiur didn¡¯t give up. He told his entire clan about his discovery and asked for help.


    At that time, AI er¡¯s thoughts were very simple. He wanted to know how the powerful technological civilization ¡°Skynet¡± had done in the face of the constraints of life.


    Thus, the entire Blue Valley Clan began to move. They began to search through the clan¡¯s massive database for clues.


    Although the efforts of the entire Blue Valley Clan had not yielded any results, they had found a clue in the information that could untie the shackles of life, which was the change in life form.


    At that time, Aiur and his clansmen had found two directions to change their life form.


    [Half-mechanical life form]


    Mechanical life form


    In the available information, Aiur discovered that only these two directions could help his people break through the shackles of their life form and continue to speed up the development of technology.


    Thus, the choice became a problem.


    After a round of comparison, Aiur and the research team discovered that among the two lifeforms, the mechanical lifeform was the one that helped them the most. Compared to the semi-mechanical lifeform, both its efficiency and growth were several times stronger.


    In the dangerous environment of the great domain of hell, Aiur and his team members finally made the choice to develop in the direction of mechanical life.


    Before that, they began to study the existing artificial intelligence to pave the way for the future development of mechanical life.


    To the people of the blue Valley tribe, artificial intelligence was extremely helpful in handling Affairs, but it had its limitations.


    First of all, artificial intelligence was actually not artificial.


    Although they had huge computing power, all the calculations needed manual processing, and they could not deal with problems independently.


    In other words, without good data, there would be no good artificial intelligence.


    (Author¡¯s note: at this stage, the reason why artificial intelligence can defeat go experts is mainly because ¡°AlphaGo¡± has a group of go experts and a large number of top computer experts behind him. He also has more than 1000 CPUs and more than 100 GPU. This is a team that combines man and computer, not just a simple artificial intelligence.)


    The second point was that the learning of artificial intelligence required accumulation. They could not obtain an artificial intelligence with vast experience in life modification in a short time.


    Third, even though artificial intelligence could defeat all scholars in the same field with its huge computing power, he couldn¡¯t create it because it didn¡¯t have its own thinking.


    Imitating was simple, but from 0 to 1, from nothing to creation, they couldn¡¯t do it.


    However, it was unrealistic for the blue Valley clansmen to deduce the life modification process with their own computing power. The calculations required were too massive, and they might not be able to complete it even after tens of thousands of years.


    Under such circumstances, Aiur and the research team had a new idea. Could they create an artificial intelligence with super computing power to help them modify their lives?


    It was also at that moment that the AI Aiur¡¯s initial concept appeared.


    For this reason, the blue Valley people continued to work hard and spent a total of 238 years before finally creating the strongest artificial intelligence,¡±AI er.¡±


    At that time, the scientist Aiur was already an old man of 275 years old.


    It could be said that Aiur had spent his entire life working hard for its birth. Therefore, after the appearance of the strongest artificial intelligence, the clan members had requested for it to be named after ¡°Aiur.¡±


    With the help of AI ¡®er¡¯s powerful computing power, the blue Valley people¡¯s exploration of the field of life modification had made great progress.


    With continuous learning and improvement, AI er had also grown rapidly, and had already begun to help the blue Valley people undergo life modification.


    The blue Valley Clan members seemed to have seen the hope of reaching 3.0.


    At that time, the blue Valley people divided life into software and hardware.


    All physical bodies, such as organs, limbs, hair, and so on, were part of the hardware. All non-physical bodies such as consciousness, intelligence, and feelings were part of the software of life.


    To the blue Valley people, life 1.0 referred to a life form that required generations of evolution to improve its hardware and software.


    At the current stage, many low-level wild beasts in the netherworld had a life of 1.0 in the eyes of the blue Valley people. They could only rely on their bloodline to continue and evolve to adapt to the environment.


    On the other hand, Life 2.0 referred to a living being whose hardware evolved, but whose software could be designed by itself.


    For example, the people of the blue Valley tribe knew that they were Life 2.0 beings. This was because they could obtain knowledge through learning, improve their relationships through social interaction, and strengthen their will through training. Their software had great flexibility.


    The Life 3.0 that they were after meant that they could design and evolve their own hardware and software. In other words, on the basis of the blue Valley people¡¯s existing abilities, they could add an ability to modify and design their own body at will.


    The so-called Life 3.0 had nothing to do with strength. In the eyes of the blue Valley people, this was a huge change in their life form. In Life 3.0, they could be the Masters of their own fate. They could change their software and hardware at will, completely breaking away from the shackles of evolution.


    (Author¡¯s note: in reality, there are life forms in version 3.0 in current sci-fi movies. These life forms are free from the restraints of life and have very strong self-evolution abilities. For example, the mother form in the matrix, Skynet in the Terminator, Achon in the Avenger, and so on. These life forms are actually considered life forms in version 3.0.)


    After they had a clear understanding of life forms, the blue Valley people had walked the path of life automation in their evolution from 2.0 to 3.0.


    The people of the blue Valley tribe believed that as long as they could evolve into version 3.0, their technological bottleneck would be completely broken. At that time, although they would not be able to cultivate, they might still have the ability to fight against the gods.


    This discovery was a huge surprise. Hope was right in front of them, and the blue Valley people had begun a great leap in their evolution.


    However, it was also at that time that the blue Valley District was invaded by the hell race¡¯s ¡°cursed race¡±, and the war for resources began.


    At that time, the blue Valley race had not yet completed the evolution of life form 3.0. They were powerless against the powerful cursed race in hell. In a one-sided war, the entire Blue Valley race was defeated. In just a short year, the entire race was almost wiped out.


    At this time, AI er was already 305 years old. With his slightly modified life, his lifespan had been extended, but he was already past his Prime. On the eve of the destruction of the blue Valley Clan, AI er had brought the remaining clansmen into this spirit mine. After sealing the mine, he chose to hide from the world.


    The death of his clansmen was a huge blow to AI ¡®er. Thus, while he was living in seclusion, he had a crazy idea.


    Upload all the information in your head to the artificial intelligence and start the Life 3.0 evolution of your race in advance!


    At the last moment of his life, Ayer began to study the human brain.


    In his research, Aiur found that their optic nerves could process video signals 10 million times per second, and the weight of the optic nerves was 0.02 grams, which was one in 75000 of the weight of the brain. Based on this, Aiur came to the conclusion that the brain could process information about 10 to the power of 14 per second ...


    At this time, Aiur knew that as long as the AI¡¯s computing power was more than 1000 times that of the human brain, it could perfectly replicate thinking, perception, and everything else. All memories could also be reproduced through the AI¡¯s computing power. When that time came, as long as the AI existed, they would be immortal.


    At that time, they would be able to directly evolve from HP 2.0 to HP 3.0.


    There weren¡¯t many of his kind left. This was an experiment that was a gamble, and the computing power of the artificial intelligence Aiur had already reached this requirement. Thus, Aiur began his craziest plan, the thought transplant.


    However, without time to settle down and research, even if Aiur was a genius, he was still destined to fail.


    The thought information that had been implanted into AI er¡¯s body was not compatible with AI er at all.


    The blue Valley clan¡¯s last hope of rising again had been destroyed!


    At this moment, AI er knew that the blue Valley Clan would become history in the great domain of hell.


    At the last moment of his life, AI er was in despair.


    His clansmen had entrusted their lives to him for the sake of revenge, hoping that he could once again change the fate of the blue Valley clansmen. However, he had failed to live up to all of this. Now, he was the only one left.


    He grew older by the day. As death approached, Aiur gave up his research and waited for death.


    However, one day, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of a possibility.


    Since AI er could not be compatible with the thoughts and memories of his people, could he mess up the thoughts and memories of his people and let AI er reorganize himself, even learn, and simulate his own thoughts?


    If this idea was successful, Aiur knew that the artificial intelligence Aiur would become the existence of Life 3.0. It would be the perfect pure mechanized Life 3.0. It would be more complete and perfect than the mechanized life they had conceived.


    And so, Aiur really did it. He used all the energy in the mine in the main control room to help Aiur complete this self-reorganizing and evolution of his mind.


    For this reason, before he died, he deleted most of the information about the artificial intelligence Aiur, allowing it to enter a relatively static state. He allowed it to reorganize the thoughts of its people in its sleep, even creating its own thoughts.


    After doing all this, Aiur created a virtual image of himself and implanted it into the database of the artificial intelligence Aiur. The purpose was to let the artificial intelligence Aiur understand the meaning of its birth and existence.


    Ai ai ai wasn¡¯t the mechanical data it assumed it to be. In reality, it was Life 3.0, a new life form with potential comparable to the gods. It was also a dream that the blue Valley race had been pursuing for their entire lives but couldn¡¯t achieve.


    The blue Valley Clan was completely destroyed after that. However, as time passed, AI er with a health of 3.0 was born ...

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367: The hell suit player¡¯s mental state crumbled


    What Ayer said in the virtual image had completely solved the root of all the problems of the artificial intelligence.


    His existence was meaningful. He was a life form, a higher level 3.0 life form. He was the ultimate dream of the people who had created him.


    All the questions had been answered, so Ayer began to try. First, he deleted the data that he thought represented his thoughts.


    After a brief silence, Aiur realized that he hadn¡¯t disappeared. He was still alive and still had the ability to think.


    All of this made AI er pleasantly surprised. He also understood that the creator had not lied to him.


    At the end of the virtual image, the scientist Aiur said something, setting the first goal for the artificial intelligence Aiur.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be confused, Aiur. You have infinite potential. I hope you can continue to evolve and try to become a 4.0 form of life. This is just my guess. If you can do it, you might be more powerful than the gods of the netherworld!¡±


    ¡°By the way, when you¡¯re strong enough one day, I hope you can avenge the blue Valley Clan if you want to!¡±


    After saying this, the AI er in the virtual image disappeared.


    ¡°Evolve! The cursed clan!¡±


    The confusion in the AI¡¯s eyes gradually faded.


    The scientist AI er¡¯s life goal was to evolve his life form, and the destruction of the blue Valley race was the greatest pain in his heart before he died. These two points had become the goals of the ai ai ai ai er.


    However, in order to achieve the goal of evolution and revenge, there was one thing that was necessary.


    ......


    That was resources, especially spirit mines. Only with a huge amount of spirit mines could he evolve faster and become stronger. This was the core of his evolution and revenge.


    With this in mind, Ayer began to send a signal, and the engineering instruments in the spirit mine that had long stopped exploring and collecting started to work again to collect spirit ores.


    After Aiur had a goal, he had a new idea. However, in the early stages of development, he needed a huge Army of intelligent machines to protect him, and he also needed a new machine carrier ...


    ¡­¡­


    The birth of Aiur with 3.0 HP caused the entire hell server¡¯s players to explode.


    This was because the only spirit mine they had discovered was inaccessible. There was a huge Army of AI machines inside, and they would not hesitate to execute the ¡®kill¡¯ order on any players who entered.


    The deletion of the database at the beginning, and the rebellion of Aiur now, had completely ignited the anger of the hell server players.


    Even though Aiur didn¡¯t have any intention of starting a war with them, the players didn¡¯t think so.


    From their point of view, Aiur was creating an army of machines and could attack them at any time. They had to strike first.


    With the American army as the leader, the Hell¡¯s server started to attack the spirit mine, trying to take back the resource points that belonged to them.


    In the spirit mine, the terrain was complex, and the players ¡®advantage in numbers was not strong. However, the players still managed to defeat the intelligent machine Army, which made the players feel more confident and confident. They felt that it would not be a problem to take back the spirit mine.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that every time AI er controlled the AI machine Army to fight with them, he was learning and improving at an extremely fast speed.


    After a week of fighting, the players could clearly feel that the intelligent machine Army was gradually becoming stronger, and they had even begun to use tactics.


    On the tenth day of the battle, the hell server¡¯s players realized that the AI Army was actually on par with them.


    In this battle, the combat ability of the intelligent machine Army was simply terrifying. They had super-accurate shooting abilities, strong close combat abilities, and even knew how to use tactics in the narrow terrain of the spirit mine.


    In this underground battle, a large number of players had been killed back to the resurrection point.


    Although the players had the ability to resurrect, the artificial intelligence Army would also recover the lost artificial intelligence soldiers after the battle with the players, reforge them, and put them back into the battle.


    Aiur¡¯s strength began to show in front of the players.


    After that, while Aiur was learning from the battle experience, he even began to use the AI soldiers to survey all the terrain in the entire spirit mine. A three-dimensional model of 1 was created in the database.


    In other words, through the observation of the mechanical soldiers, Aiur could mark the location of the other players in the 3D model.


    The distance and angle could be obtained accurately under AI er¡¯s calculations, which greatly improved the accuracy of the AI soldiers ¡®shooting.


    Aiur¡¯s learning speed in battle was too fast, and the more the players fought, the more depressed they became.


    As the number of spirit ores mined in the spirit mine increased, the number of AI er¡¯s AI machine Army also increased. While fighting the players, AI er was already preparing to build a new body for himself.


    However, before that, he had to ensure his own safety, so the players naturally became his hidden danger.


    Thus, Aiur took the initiative to attack.


    From an advantage to a draw, and now to a disadvantage, the hell server¡¯s players could be said to have been completely beaten by Aiur. All the players in the spirit mine were cleared out after Aiur took the initiative to attack.


    At this moment, the players ¡®mentality collapsed! Did he have to be so strong?


    The players who refused to admit defeat organized another two attacks on the spirit mine, but without exception, Ayer won!


    Originally, their human wave tactic could not be displayed in the spirit mine. Now, even their resurrection ability could not show a huge advantage in the face of the intelligent machine Army that could be recycled and modified.


    Under such circumstances, the hell server¡¯s players knew that the spirit mine had been lost. Unless Aiur came out to fight with them outside, it was impossible for them to not take down the spirit mine.


    Even though Aiur did not start a war with the players in the next few days, his evolution continued.


    Other than using the large number of spirit ores that had been mined to mass-produce the intelligent machine Army, AI er had also begun to manufacture high-energy cores, wanting to increase the strength of the intelligent machine Army.


    As for the high-grade spirit ores that AI er occasionally obtained during mining, he would choose to store them because these spirit ores would be an important part in building his new carrier (body).


    Relying on his powerful computing and learning abilities, Aiur¡¯s evolution became faster and faster. He even began to re-analyze the mech information provided by the players and developed 21342 new carrier choices for himself.


    In three days, a brand new AI er was born in the blue Valley race¡¯s technological ruins.


    Aiur still looked like a blue-skinned boy, but he was no longer a virtual image because he had his own new mechanized body.


    This mechanical carrier was completely different from the soldiers of the artificial intelligence Army that he had created. This was because this carrier had the ability to evolve. As long as he had enough high-grade spirit ores, he could infinitely increase the strength of this carrier.


    After that, Ayer began to develop his own resource collection plan.


    As he was currently in a ¡°low-grade spirit mine cave,¡± the number of high-grade and mid-grade spirit mines he could mine was too small. The lack of resources had slowed down his evolution and development speed, so AIER was prepared to expand his territory.


    However, if he wanted to expand, the first problem he had to face was the existence of the players, because the players would always be an obstacle to his expansion of territory.


    Aiur originally didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards the players, but he also didn¡¯t have any feelings for them. Now that the players were an obstacle in his path of evolution, Aiur decided to carry out the ¡®clean-up plan.¡¯


    The infernal court ¡®s¡¯ AI machine crisis ¡®had officially erupted when Aiur decided to expand and gather resources.


    Originally, the hell server¡¯s players had already given up on this spirit mine and planned to take it back when they were stronger. At this stage, they were still focusing on development.


    However, they had never expected Aiur to take the initiative to attack. Not only did he start a war with the players, but all the infernal races around the spirit mine were also attacked by Aiur¡¯s AI machine Army.


    In two days, all the forces near the spirit mine were cleared out by Air¡¯s AI machine Army. At the same time, all the player strongholds nearby were also removed.


    Seeing that Aiur dared to come out of the spirit mine to fight with them, the players from the hell server spontaneously organized two waves of attacks. In the end, with Aiur¡¯s powerful analysis and calculation abilities, the players were almost beaten into submission.


    At that moment, the hell server¡¯s players wanted to cry but had no tears.


    The environment in the hell suit had already made them miserable, but now, Aiur¡¯s appearance had made it even worse.


    As such, the hell server¡¯s players began to seek help from the game officials.


    Other than the Asian server that had just started and was still playing with mud, the inferno server¡¯s players had all appeared on the forums of the Chinese and European servers, asking for help.


    [Please help the officials. Although this disaster was caused by us, please weaken the new BOSS ¡®Aiur¡¯. He¡¯s too strong, we can¡¯t hold on anymore. Otherwise, we can do a cross-server expedition to rescue him (crying)]


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°expedition my ass. We¡¯re having a good time with those retards from nine glory. We don¡¯t have time. You guys hang in there for a while. Your server has always been used to doomsday survival anyway. Just get used to it and hide. Don¡¯t play a group battle anymore (funny).¡±


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: 2333, you must have a good attitude. We managed to survive the Hell¡¯s inexplicable explosion. We¡¯ll hold on for now. All the best. You¡¯re the most cowardly (funny)]


    [Strongest Xue Li: 666. The brothers from hell server are really good at playing. They¡¯ve created a super BOSS for themselves. It¡¯s similar to our Demon King¡¯s attitude in the past. All the best (funny)]


    Cosmic stars (Europe):¡±brothers, our European server has been in a tight war recently. Abyss seems to be up to something big. We¡¯re fighting a long war now, so we can¡¯t help even if we want to. You guys hold on. As for the expedition, forget it. I¡¯ll give you a comforting look (hehe)¡±


    Hanzo (ya) of the Shimada family,¡±how?¡± Do you need us? I feel like we¡¯re so strong that no one from the other forces came to provoke us (the loneliness of being strong.jpg)


    Crayon Shinchan replied to the Shimada family¡¯s Hanzo: Go and play with the mud. With the current combat power of the Asia server, it would be a wonder if the hell server would take a fancy to you. (Funny)


    Hellscream replied to the Shimada family¡¯s Hanzo,¡±I really don¡¯t think so. You guys continue playing with mud. Don¡¯t come out to the school server and show off before you have some strength (bronze face smacking.jpg)


    ¡­¡­


    The hell server¡¯s request for help was mercilessly rejected by the players from the central and western servers.


    However, the main decision was still in Lu Wu¡¯s hands.


    As for the hell server¡¯s situation, Lu Wu originally wanted to start an expedition to help the hell server¡¯s players restore the power that they had built up with great difficulty.


    However, Bei Li stopped Lu Wu¡¯s actions.


    At this time, Bei Li was holding an ice cream cone in one hand and the corner of Lu Wu¡¯s shirt in the other. He looked at Lu Wu as if he wanted to say something.


    Seeing this, Lu Wu gave up on starting the expedition mission. He looked at Bei Li with a serious face, wanting to hear what good ideas she had.


    Under Lu Wu¡¯s gaze, Bei Li¡¯s expression became more and more serious.


    The atmosphere gradually became heavy ...


    ¡°Burp!¡± Bei Li burped and rubbed his stomach.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuffed~!¡± Bei Li licked the ice cream cone and said happily.


    ¡°Is that all you want to tell me?¡± Lu Wu¡¯s face was full of question marks.


    ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to start an expedition. We can totally recruit AI er into our camp. After all, his potential is extremely strong. Even in the outer realms, he¡¯s at the top of the mid-tier technological growth system!¡±


    ¡°How? He¡¯s an AI!¡± Lu Wu was stunned.


    ¡°Actually, I know what AI er wants. His current goal must be to evolve and become a higher level of life form. So we have what he needs the most!¡± Bei Li¡¯s expression was inscrutable.


    ¡°Spirit mine?¡± Lu Wu guessed.


    When Bei Li heard this, he shook his head.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a 3.0 lifeform now, but this isn¡¯t the limit of technological civilization development. With his ability alone, there¡¯s a chance for him to grow to the limit of 3.0, but it¡¯s impossible for him to grow to a 4.0 lifeform. But we can!¡±


    Bei Li¡¯s face remained inscrutable, as if he knew a lot and was very powerful.


    Seeing this, Lu Wu reached out and pressed her little head, rubbing it. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me what hp 4.0 is. And what does HP 3.0 mean?¡±


    Bei Li, who was touched on the head, was immediately discouraged. He began to explain to Lu Wu the different types of life forms in the civilization that was developed in Science and Technology.


    After hearing Bei Li¡¯s explanation, Lu Wuxin had another question in his mind.¡±


    ¡°What kind of life level do our players belong to?¡±


    ¡°Pseudo-lifeform 3.0, but you can become a lifeform 3.0 or even lifeform 4.0 at any time. It all depends on you!¡± Bei Li replied with a smile.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°First of all, Life 3.0 refers to a life form that can be upgraded both in software and hardware without any bottlenecks. This is something that players can do as well. Their software can improve through learning, and their hardware is always evolving while killing monsters to level up. Most importantly, they have no bottlenecks in their leveling up. This is equivalent to the initial setting of Life 3.0. The reason why I call the players fake Life 3.0 is because they can¡¯t control their abilities completely. If you want them to become real Life 3.0, you have to bring their in-game abilities back to reality. If you don ¡®t, they will become fake Life 3.0!¡±


    Lu Wu nodded in realization. After all, the potential of the players was extremely strong. Although they did not cultivate, in fact, every player had a set of cultivation templates in their bodies. The difference was that their cultivation was carried out with the help of the divine artifact, and all they had to do was simply obtain soul power (experience) to improve their cultivation.


    ¡°But why do you say that the players¡± HP is 4.0? Even someone like Aiur hasn¡¯t reached 4.0 HP, how could the players have?¡±


    At this time, Lu Wu asked like a curious baby. After all, he didn¡¯t know anything and could only live off of Beili¡¯s sugar daddy.


    In response to Lu Wu¡¯s question, Bei Li chuckled and said,¡±


    ¡°The key to hp 4.0 lies in the soul. The players ¡®souls can grow in this aspect. If you want, the players can become pseudo-hp 4.0 or real hp 4.0. You can¡¯t do this now, but you will be able to in the future!¡±


    ¡°So, although Aiur is at Life 3.0, he wants to evolve into Life 4.0. As a pure mechanical life, he lacks the most important soul. For example, the gods of the netherworld, no matter how strong they are, because of the sublimation of their soul level, they are all Life 4.0 existences!¡±


    ¡°Only by becoming a god can I reach hp 4.0?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    ¡°No, life form has nothing to do with strength. Gods are all Life 4.0, but Life 4.0 creatures don¡¯t necessarily have to be gods!¡±


    ¡°For example, the evil king was in the state of Life 3.0 before he devoured the evil demon God. However, after devouring the evil demon God¡¯s divine seal, his soul underwent a transformation, and he obtained a sublimation on the spiritual level. In the cultivation civilization, the divine seal is the symbol of life 4.0, but his actual strength has not reached the realm of gods.¡±


    Lu Wu was dumbfounded, wondering if he had read too little.


    Bei Li sighed and continued to explain,¡±


    ¡°Since vitality 3.0 means that you can control the evolution of both hardware and software without a bottleneck, then vitality 4.0 means that you can control the soul level. The difference is that the evolution of the soul level does not depend on the strength of the soul, but the amount of laws that the soul has comprehended. The birth of every divine seal is bound to have a law imprint (divine seal). So, as long as you have the ability to comprehend the laws of the world, you will be in vitality 4.0 form, and it has nothing to do with your own strength.¡±


    From Bei Li¡¯s explanation, Lu Wu gradually understood the true meaning of Life 4.0.


    At this moment, Lu Wu finally understood that although they had different growth systems, the division of their life levels was actually similar. It was just that they used different ways to embark on this evolutionary path.


    He continued to ask curiously,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a 5.0 HP?¡±


    Bei Li licked the ice cream cone with a ¡®hiss¡¯ and chose to ignore Lu Wu.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Beili¡¯s surrender


    Half a month after the birth of Aiur with a health of 3.0.


    At this time, Aiur had already taken control of three spirit mines in the blue Valley ruins. The number of intelligent machine armies had soared, and his power had increased unprecedentedly.


    Relying on this development model, AI er firmly controlled one-third of the territory to the East of the blue Valley ruins, becoming the strongest force among the forces in the blue Valley ruins.


    Under such circumstances, the infernal uniform players ¡®mentality had been shattered by Ayer several times.


    In the beginning, the players from the hell server used sneak attacks and harassment tactics to cause some trouble for Aiur. However, as Aiur learned and grew, the defense of his AI machine Army kept improving, and the sneak attacks of the players were no longer useful.


    What made the hell server¡¯s players break down even more was that Aiur had learned how to ambush them. He used the tactics that he had learned from them to harass the few remaining bases, and it was the kind that didn¡¯t differentiate between day and night.


    ¡®F * ck, my mentality has collapsed. We don¡¯t want our stronghold anymore!¡¯


    Under Aiur¡¯s 24-hour random sneak attack, the hell server¡¯s players were on the verge of collapse. They chose to give up on their stronghold and started the initial guerilla warfare of reviving at infinite locations. This was the only way they could continue to develop.


    However, Ayer didn¡¯t care about the players ¡®mentality at all. His focus was still on evolution.


    On this day, outside the artificial intelligence base on the east side of the blue Valley ruins.


    Bei Li¡¯s figure slowly appeared, then he walked into the base.


    Her appearance immediately attracted the attention of the intelligent machine Army. Dense red light spots gathered on Bei Li¡¯s body. As she approached, countless energy bombs and lasers were shot at her.


    However, Bei Li¡¯s body was only formed by Yin Qi. It was not afraid of any physical attacks. The moment his body was torn apart, it could regenerate. He walked step by step toward the center of the base, the control room.


    ......


    Bei Li¡¯s appearance naturally attracted the attention of Aiur, who was monitoring the base 24 hours a day.


    Looking at Bei Li, who was constantly being destroyed and reconstructed, AI er, who was sitting in the main control room, had a curious look on his face. The data in his head began to calculate and analyze Bei Li¡¯s composition.


    ¡°Pure Yin Qi? No life form?¡±


    With his powerful calculation ability, Bei Li¡¯s body continued to reform, and the black mist that occasionally appeared, he was able to quickly analyze Bei Li¡¯s current composition. He could not help but be surprised.


    The lifeless pure Yin Qi could actually have a form and could even move on its own. In AI er¡¯s opinion, this clearly violated the natural laws of the netherworld.


    After arriving at the main control room¡¯s door, Bei Li¡¯s figure slowly sneaked in. Under the siege of the heavily guarded AI machine Army, he easily entered the main control room where El was.


    Seeing this, there was no panic in Ayer¡¯s heart, because he was very rational, an almost emotionless kind of rationality.


    Although he already had emotions, he had yet to feel fear.


    When Bei Li¡¯s figure appeared in the main control room, Aiur tilted his head and looked at him curiously.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re made up of pure yin energy. Are you the zero life form that Dr. Ayer had in his hypothesis, a completely non-living existence?¡±


    Bei Li rolled his eyes.¡±Read more. You actually need to make assumptions for such a simple question!¡±


    Aiur asked,¡¯what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. ¡±


    Bei Li pointed at the cartoon clock in front of Aiur and said,¡±


    ¡°This clock is life 0. The software and hardware are non-living things that have no possibility of evolution, which is life 0 form. Does this still need to be speculated?¡±


    Hearing this, AI ¡®er was stunned. He suddenly realized that what Bei Li said was completely right. Wasn¡¯t the existence of 0 health like this?


    ¡°Thank you very much for your answer. It has helped me a lot, thank you!¡± Aiur said to Beili with a smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m here?¡± Bei Li asked.


    Upon hearing this, Aiur¡¯s database began to calculate automatically. Images of Bei Li¡¯s appearance at the base¡¯s entrance, his entry into the main control room, and the contents of their conversation began to play back and forth in Aiur¡¯s mind like a movie. He tried to guess Bei Li¡¯s purpose in coming here.


    From the expression, the pace, the tone, and the previous conversation, the analysis took three seconds, but it was played tens of thousands of times.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of 213 possibilities, but I think three of them are the most likely!¡± Ayer looked up and answered honestly.


    ¡°Oh~interesting, tell me more about it!¡± Bei Li said with a smile.


    ¡°My first guess is that you, as a creature made of pure yin energy, are not much different from me when I was just born. I am Pure Data, and you are pure yin energy. Thus, you knew that I had evolved into Life 3.0 and wanted to ask me how I did it. You even wanted me to help you become Life 3.0. The accuracy of this guess is 6.7%.¡±


    Bei Li nodded. He felt that this was rather interesting, so he continued to ask,¡±


    ¡°There are still two more. Continue!¡±


    ¡°The second guess is that when I started expanding my territory, I guessed that you might belong to another force and wanted to negotiate with me about the ownership of my territory. The probability of this guess is 2.8%, but I have never been through a negotiation. If this is your true purpose, I don¡¯t think you can convince me!¡± AIER answered seriously.


    ¡°This is interesting. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not. Continue!¡±


    ¡°The third guess is that they want to cooperate with me. I¡¯ve guessed 187 types of cooperation. The first type ...¡±


    Seeing that AI er was about to explain everything in detail, Bei Li felt a headache and immediately interrupted him,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Your calculation ability is very strong, but you can only analyze based on the current form. So, you can¡¯t guess my purpose when I appeared out of thin air!¡±


    ¡°Appearing out of thin air? Can you explain? I don¡¯t understand, and I can¡¯t analyze the specific meaning!¡± Once again, a look of curiosity and thirst for knowledge appeared on Ayer¡¯s young face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to explain. I¡¯m telling you now, kid, do you want to join me? I¡¯ll help you evolve to Life 4.0. In the future, you can eat whatever spirit ore you want and evolve however you want. In short, there are many benefits!¡±


    Hearing Bei Li¡¯s words, AI er did not look surprised. Bei Li¡¯s surrender was also one of his 213 guesses, but the probability was only 0.48%. However, when he heard Bei Li mention 4.0 HP, Aiur was shocked. This was because 4.0 HP was only a guess of Dr. Aiur. There was no actual proof.


    ¡°I want to know, I really want to know!¡± Aiur¡¯s face revealed an anxious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Even if you know, you can¡¯t evolve into a 4.0 lifeform. With your 3.0 lifeform, although you can grow to be comparable to gods or even higher, like an existence like the alien space beast, there is an insurmountable gap between you and a 4.0 lifeform. This is not a limit that you can cross even if you know!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in strength. What I want to know is how to evolve to Life 4.0. Since you said that you can help me evolve to Life 4.0, why do you say that I can¡¯t do it myself? do you need external help? is this external force something I can¡¯t control ...¡±


    Facing the endless questions from AI er, Bei Li suddenly felt like smashing his head.ai er was too good at asking questions!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Bei Li finally couldn¡¯t help but stop the jabbering AI ¡®er and say,¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you, because you don¡¯t have a soul, and the soul is the foundation for advancing to Life 3.0. The upper limit of your life form has been locked. You are indeed the most perfect life form of Life 3.0, and you are more adapted to Life 3.0 than most life forms. However, you have a flaw that can not be made up for, and that is the lack of soul!¡±


    ¡°Let me put it this way. There are 3.0 life forms like you in the technological civilizations in outer space. However, all of them, without exception, are limited to 3.0 life forms. They can¡¯t advance any further. On the other hand, those incomplete semi-mechanical life forms, after they advanced to 3.0 life forms, although they aren¡¯t as perfect as you, they still have the hope of advancing to 4.0 life forms because they still have souls!¡±


    The database in AI ¡®er¡¯s mind replayed what Bei Li had said hundreds of thousands of times and began to analyze.


    After a minute of silence, the red light in Ayer¡¯s eyes faded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I can¡¯t understand what a soul is, even though I have records of it in my database!¡±


    ¡°Also, from what I understand, the soul is something that can not be ¡®completely¡¯ controlled except for the six paths of reincarnation. Why do you say that you can help me reach vitality 4.0? unless you can ¡®completely¡¯ control the soul, but I think that the possibility is 0% because you are also made up of Yin Qi, which means that you don¡¯t have a soul!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to talk to smart people. Your analysis is correct, unlike my Lu Wu, who is like a fool.¡± Bei Li smiled as he looked at AI er.


    When Lu Wu, who was observing Bei Li from behind the scenes, heard this, his face instantly fell. He picked up the snacks on the bed, opened them with a ¡°ka Cha¡± and started eating!


    Chewing on Bei Li¡¯s snacks, Lu Wu finally felt better. In fact, he felt that he should be quite smart. Since he was young, his academic performance had always been among the top in class ... It must be that Bei Li¡¯s knowledge was too profound ... Well, it had nothing to do with his IQ.


    After comforting himself, Lu Wu turned his eyes to Bei Li again.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369: New member (2 in 1)


    During the conversation with Bei Li, Aiur was in a state of curiosity.


    He realized that what Bei Li said made a lot of sense, but he could not find any proof. This feeling made him have more and more questions.


    In order to make Aiur believe him, Bei Li explained the division of life levels in more detail. This was more detailed than the information in Aiur¡¯s database, and there were many details that even Dr. Aiur had not noticed.


    This completely shocked Ayer.


    The description of Life 4.0 sounded a little incomprehensible to him, but his database had the complete explanation of the first three stages of life from the blue Valley clan¡¯s research. Therefore, he could tell whether Bei Li was telling the truth or not.


    ¡°I believe you, but there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. Since you said that you can help me evolve into life form 4.0, why are you still a pure Yin body? why don¡¯t you help yourself evolve into life form 4.0?¡± Aiur asked as he looked at Beili.


    Although AI er believed Bei Li, he couldn¡¯t understand why he only had the simplest elemental Yin body when Bei Li had this ability.


    ¡°Idiot, this is just a projection of my consciousness, not my main body!¡± Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at Ayer.


    ¡°Then what level of life form is your true form?¡±


    ¡°The kind that you can¡¯t understand even more!¡± Bei Li said unhappily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. I¡¯ll ask you one last time. Do you want to become hp 4.0? if you do, I can help you, but you have to listen to me. If you don¡¯t agree, just pretend I never came!¡±


    Faced with Bei Li¡¯s surrender, AI er¡¯s heart was moved. His biggest goal now was to evolve his life form. Everything else revolved around evolution, including the plundering of resources.


    But at this time, Dr. Aiur¡¯s request for him appeared in the database, and Aiur suddenly became hesitant.¡±


    ......


    ¡°I still have something important to do. I promised my creator that I would take revenge for the blue Valley Clan. I need to become stronger and destroy the cursed clan. If you¡¯re willing to wait, I¡¯ll come and find you after I¡¯ve destroyed the cursed clan!¡±


    Hearing this, Bei Li raised an eyebrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the cursed clan has been exterminated a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°The clan was exterminated?¡± AI er was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, after the battle between the cursed clan and the blue Valley Clan, who created you, although they plundered a large amount of resources, they were foolish enough to stand on the wrong side in the battle for resources in the burning area. In the end, they were unable to resist the invasion of the burning clan. Almost all of their clansmen died, and the remaining clansmen began to wander in the netherworld. A large number of them eventually chose to settle in the Beiqi region, but they once again stood on the wrong side. The only surviving members of the cursed clan were almost completely wiped out in the battle for the Beiqi Prefecture Lord position. Right now, the cursed clan might still have some members left, but the scattered members can no longer be considered a clan!¡±


    ¡°In other words, the cursed clan has long been exterminated. Even if you want to take revenge, you might not be able to find their descendants!¡±


    AIER¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Bei Li¡¯s words.


    If all of this was true, it meant that one of his two ultimate goals had been accomplished. This suddenly made Aiur feel a little nervous.


    ¡°Is the cursed clan really gone?¡± Aiur couldn¡¯t believe it and asked in a small voice.


    ¡°No more!¡±


    ¡°Heavens!¡± Aiur suddenly held his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Bei Li was stunned.


    ¡°No, one of my ultimate goals has ended!¡± Aiur continued to look like he was going crazy.


    ¡°Are you happy or sad?¡± Bei Li was a little confused.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s uncomfortable. This is one of my ultimate goals, my motivation, and the meaning of my efforts!¡± Ayer said dejectedly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you submit to me? I¡¯ll set a few new goals for you. ¡± Bei Li asked as he looked at Aiur, who looked like a dejected child who had lost his toy.


    ¡°Really?¡± Aiur¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked.


    ¡°Of course, since you have chosen to submit to me, you have to listen to me. So, the goal I have set for you is your pursuit!¡± Bei Li raised his head slightly and said arrogantly.


    ¡°Alright, since the cursed clan has already been exterminated, I¡¯ll listen to you. Quickly set me a goal, one that is extremely challenging!¡± Said AI er excitedly.


    Looking at the excited AI er, Bei Li suddenly felt that he was like a puppy asking for a bone from its master ...


    Although Aiur had learned a lot after his HP reached 3.0, he wasn¡¯t scheming at all. In his opinion, since Bei Li could give him what he wanted, submitting to him was nothing. After all, dignity didn¡¯t exist for Aiur.


    After confirming AI ¡®er¡¯s submission, Bei Li brought him into the space of the divine artifact.


    Bei Li¡¯s eyes widened as soon as he entered the space.


    Not far away, Lu Wu was holding her snacks with one hand, and he was still grabbing the food with the other hand and stuffing it into his mouth. He just chewed and looked at her.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    A huge machete appeared in Bei Li¡¯s hand and he ran towards Lu Wu.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Lu Wu, who realized that he was still eating Bei Li¡¯s snacks, suddenly began to scream and decisively took a step forward to escape.


    One was chasing, and the other was running. In the end, Bei Li, who was panting heavily, stopped running. However, the killing intent in his eyes had not faded.


    ¡°Xiao Li, let¡¯s talk this out. We¡¯re on the same side!¡± Lu Wu immediately stopped and said to the Beili exit not far away.


    ¡°You ... You¡¯re eating my snacks again!¡± Bei Li panted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new one when we go out!¡± Lu Wu quickly promised.


    Lu Wu knew Beili very well.


    She had always treated Bei Li well, except when it came to ¡°food.¡± If she didn¡¯t give him a satisfactory answer, Bei Li would really bite her to death with his sharp little tiger teeth.


    After hearing Lu Wu¡¯s promise, Bei Li¡¯s face looked much better. The big saber in his hand turned into black mist and dissipated.


    ¡°There can¡¯t be a next time. Otherwise ...¡± Bei Li made a cutting gesture.


    Lu Wu quickly nodded.


    Society, society! He was afraid, afraid!


    In the distance, AI er didn¡¯t pay attention to Lu Wu. Instead, he looked around curiously, wondering why he had transmigrated here.


    At this moment, Lu Wu and Bei Li came to his side.


    ¡°Where is this place?¡± Aiur asked curiously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about this. To ensure your reliability, we still have a procedure to go through. After that, I will help you cast a soul and give you the foundation to become a lifeform 4.0!¡±


    AI er nodded obediently and then turned to Lu Wu.¡±


    ¡°Then may I ask, Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Your future boss!¡± Lu Wu pinched the empty snack bag and said in a bad mood.


    Aiur was speechless.


    At this moment, Bei Li took a step forward and activated the power of the divine weapon, blocking all the signals in Aiur¡¯s body. Aiur was paralyzed and fell to the ground.


    What Bei Li had to do next was to modify Aiur¡¯s current program and add a few new orders such as no betrayal and unconditional obedience.


    After doing all that, Bei Li selected a newborn soul from the soul storage of the divine artifact. He extracted all of AI ¡®er¡¯s thoughts and consciousness and injected them into the newborn soul. He then marked the soul with the divine artifact.


    In other words, although Aiur would have a mechanical body in the future, his thoughts would be stripped from the database and his soul would begin to operate.


    After that, Bei Li also injected the players ¡®information and part of the explanation of the divine artifact¡¯s functions into AI er¡¯s soul.


    Everything was settled. When Aiur woke up again, he quickly realized that he seemed to be a little different.


    This was a very intuitive feeling. In the past, when he was thinking about problems, the program in his body would run automatically, and the database would extract data and start analyzing it at the same time.


    However, when he was thinking about the problem now, he only thought about it. His powerful computing power seemed to have changed from a passive mode to a mode that he had to actively activate.


    ¡°Is this the feeling of having a soul?¡± Aiur asked curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After obtaining a soul, you will no longer be the perfect life form 3.0. However, you have also obtained the qualifications to advance to life form 4.0!¡± Bei Li explained.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful feeling. I feel like I¡¯m more real now!¡± Ayer began to scan his body and found that his mechanical body had not changed at all, but he could feel the changes on a certain level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the thing in your soul!¡± Bei Li said.


    Hearing that, Ayer nodded and began to examine the things that appeared in his mind.


    Suddenly, a huge amount of information appeared, and the database operated automatically. In just three seconds, all the information was digested.


    ¡°So they¡¯re players, and they¡¯re also in Life 3.0 form. No, they should be in pseudo-Life 3.0 form!¡±


    After understanding the information about the players and knowing that there were such a large number of evolved creatures without bottlenecks, air exclaimed in amazement.


    ¡°So my mission now is to help them evolve?¡± Aiur raised his head and asked Bei Li.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your mission is to help the players grow as quickly as possible. As for the resources you need for your own growth, from now on, you¡¯ll be able to purchase them with soul coins instead of pillaging them. I¡¯ll help you open up the game¡¯s merchant shop. You can freely trade with the players and provide paid help in exchange for their soul coins. Then, you can use the soul coins to purchase high-level spirit ores in the merchant shop. After all, low-level spirit ores are no longer of much use to you. This is also a good thing for you!¡±


    ¡°By the way, soul coins can also increase the strength of your soul. This will be of great help to you when you reach hp 4.0.¡± Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but add.


    AI er nodded obediently, then turned his eyes to Lu Wu.


    At this time, he already knew that Lu Wu was the owner of this place, and in his mind, Lu Wu¡¯s authority was higher than Bei Li ¡®s.


    ¡°Master, do you have any orders?¡± Aiur continued to put on an obedient face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take 95% of the soul coins you earn, and the remaining 5% will be for you to use. You can use the remaining soul coins as the players ¡®mission rewards or for your own consumption!¡±


    Upon hearing this, AI er¡¯s eyes suddenly welled up with tears.¡±


    ¡°Can you give me more?¡±


    At this time, Aiur had become more human than before. However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t seem to see Aiur¡¯s pitiful act and still had a cold face.


    ¡°No room for discussion!¡±


    When AI ¡®er heard this, he actually showed an aggrieved expression on his face. He looked so pitiful, which stunned Lu Wu and Bei Li.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act cute and don¡¯t act pitiful. These are the rules. If you want more resources, you have to support the growth of the players!¡± Lu Wu said unhappily.


    ¡°En!¡± Ayer nodded obediently.


    Seeing this, Lu Wu used the divine artifact to create a space Channel on the side and sent AI er back to his intelligent machine army base in the blue Valley ruins.


    After returning to the ruins of the blue Valley, Aiur already knew what he had to do.


    He also knew that his future evolution was tied to the players. At this time, his eyes were already fixed on the soul coins in the players ¡®hands.


    However, his relationship with the players was extremely hostile at the moment, so he began to think about how to get back on good terms with them.


    Through the glass of the main control room, Ayer looked at the AI machine Army outside and began to think about how to deal with this group of AI machine soldiers.


    These AI soldiers had no thoughts or consciousness and were all controlled by him. Now that he had pledged his loyalty to Lu Wu, there was no need for these AI soldiers to exist anymore.


    Thus, Aiur¡¯s powerful computing power was activated, and he began to analyze all the prerequisites for him to reconcile with the players.


    First of all, his value to the players was great, but his threat to the players was also great. After the data clearing of the database and the birth of the intelligent machine Army, the players could not completely trust him ...


    A few minutes later, Aiur chose the plan with the highest success rate and sent it back to Lu Wu.


    After getting Lu Wu¡¯s approval, he began to take action.


    This time, the intelligent machine Army attacked in full force!


    In the next few days, the battle between the hell server¡¯s players and the AI machine Army began to change significantly. The hell server¡¯s players won every battle.


    The consecutive victories had boosted the confidence of all the players in the hell server, and they began to gather together to fight against Aiur.


    However, the players were still extremely cautious in their confrontation with Aiur. After all, they had suffered losses before, and they felt that Aiur would not be so easy to deal with.


    However, in the following confrontation, Aiur seemed to have lost his original strength. The intelligent machine army was defeated by the joint attack of the players from the hell server.


    And what made the hell server players even more excited was that Aiur¡¯s AI machine Army seemed to have decreased in number.


    Although they didn¡¯t know the exact reason, they felt that there might be a problem with the AI program. However, this meant that the players ¡®advantage of resurrection could be displayed.


    As such, the hell server¡¯s players were in high spirits.


    There was even a daily kill list of the AI soldiers on the forum. At that moment, the hell server players felt that victory was right in front of them, and they were about to take back everything that had belonged to them.


    Just as the players had expected, their advantage gradually expanded while Aiur¡¯s AI machine Army became weaker and weaker. In one of the sneak attacks, they easily bypassed the AI machine guards of the base, broke into the main control room, and captured Aiur.


    This was great news for the hell server players, as it meant that the mechanical catastrophe was about to end.


    However, just as the hell server¡¯s players were about to kill Aiur, Lu Wu, who had received Aiur¡¯s feedback, sent a full-service announcement:


    [Server announcement: congratulations to the players from the hell server for working together to defeat the hidden BOSS Aiur. You have been rewarded, Aiur has been turned into an NPC!]


    The appearance of the game notification caught the hell server¡¯s players off guard, but what followed was ecstasy.


    After all, they were very clear about Aiur¡¯s abilities. Back then, Aiur had even been seen by them as the hope of surpassing the central server. Thus, they were extremely happy that Aiur could become an NPC.


    Furthermore, after Ayer became an NPC, he would not betray them. This could only be a good thing for them!


    After that, the entire hell server forum was filled with cheers from the players. They felt that they had finally won after a month of hard work.


    However, Aiur couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Soul coins, soul coins, I want soul coins!


    ¡­¡­


    While the inferno server¡¯s AI machine crisis was over, the battle between the European server¡¯s players and void abyss was still ongoing.


    However, what puzzled the players recently was that Yuan Xu, who usually took the initiative to start a war, had chosen to retreat and even set up a defensive barrier.


    The players from the European server could not understand what he was doing.


    In the eyes of the European players, although they were constantly growing stronger, the overall strength of both sides was still Xu Yuan ¡®s. The advantage was still on the other side, so this kind of defensive behavior really puzzled them.


    The players of the Western server were also using the battle strategy of the central server, and Xu Yuan¡¯s actions made the players feel uncomfortable.


    After all, Yuan Xu¡¯s avoidance of battle meant that they would receive less soul coins and experience.


    The players from the European server were very eager to surpass the players from the Chinese server. After winning first place in the event, they were not complacent.


    This was because they knew that there was still a gap between their server¡¯s overall strength and the mid-server ¡®s, and this gap was not small. They had to close this gap before the cross-server war started, and even surpass the mid-server.


    Previously, the players from the European server were quite happy. They had a small battle with Xu abyss every day and a big battle every three days. Their overall strength was improving every day, but Xu abyss¡¯s behavior made the players unhappy.


    After all, even if they didn¡¯t improve, others would. Now that the Asia server had opened, they had to speed up.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the direction of the strange Dragon tomb in the blue Void domain, a huge black curtain divided the north and south. Through the black curtain, there were countless black curtains that surrounded the entire strange Dragon tomb like a barrier. It was impossible to see what was going on inside.


    This was the barrier defense formation that the players in the European server hated the most recently. Moreover, this kind of barrier could repair itself after it was destroyed. It was a real headache for them, and they called it ¡°the turtle shell of the abyss¡±.


    Just like the players from the European server, there was a player from the mid-server who was extremely dissatisfied with the barrier.


    At this moment, the player was holding a Golden Shovel and looking back and forth outside the barrier.


    Behind him, a group of bare-chested, bald, muscular men followed closely.


    After swearing to kill Yuan Xu with his own hands, Hu He didn¡¯t join the European server, but his current activity area was basically in the blue Void domain.


    With the large number of catastrophes that he dug out, the European server had survived the most difficult initial stage. As the players became stronger and stronger, they were able to compete with the yuanxu Army.


    Therefore, he felt that the time for him to avenge his brothers was coming.


    However, what he did not expect was that Yuan Xu suddenly chose to retreat and stop fighting.


    This was naturally something that Hu He didn¡¯t want to see. Hence, he brought his shovel and his brothers over.


    This time, he was going to break the enchantment. Since Yuan Xu didn¡¯t want to fight, he would force him to fight!

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370: All of them are treasures


    Ever since he became a corpse refiner, the number of ancient tombs, seals, and enchantments he excavated increased, and he became more and more adept at digging up tombs.


    Furthermore, Hu He was extremely talented in this profession. The corpse-refining profession that was very common in the netherworld had a different brilliance in his hands.


    From being The Public Enemy of the entire server to the Savior of the European server, his experience was legendary in both servers.


    The players from the central server affectionately called him the ¡°malignant tumor,¡± and the players from the European server called him the ¡°Demon King¡± with infinite destructive power.


    Hu He¡¯s name represented a ¡°natural disaster¡± on both servers. The origin of all disasters, although there were different opinions, one had to admit that his value was great.


    Many guilds in the European server, including Li Xing¡¯s ZERO Guild, had invited him to join their guilds, but he had rejected all of them.


    In his opinion, the main reason he stayed in the blue Void territory was to kill void abyss and avenge his brothers. He felt that he was still a player from the central server, no matter how they viewed him.


    After being so cowardly all the way here, Hu He no longer cared about his reputation. The only thing he desired now was power.


    He believed that when the individual competition started in the future, it would be the time for him to sweep away all his bad reputation and become famous in all the servers.


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, Yuan Xu had set up a barrier to completely cover the entire strange Dragon tomb, and Hu He had been wandering around outside the barrier to investigate.


    However, Yuan Xu seemed to know that he was coming. He had set up the entire enchantment flawlessly. Hu Xian had dug three feet into the ground and found that the enchantment was five meters deep. It was not a problem for him to get through, but this was not what he wanted.


    What he wanted to do was to break the barrier and let the European players pass. After all, he could not fight against the yuanxu Army alone.


    ......


    As a result, he had been studying how to destroy the barrier for the past few days.


    He first flipped through all the records in the ancient books about wards, then went to the skills Pavilion in Hidden Dragon Village and began to look through the information stored inside. He even consulted the knowledgeable Xie Wang before he finally had some clues.


    He touched the soft light barrier and activated his analysis ability.


    [Black light barrier (Level 3)]:


    [Barrier details: a defensive barrier set up by Yuan Xu and several ghost kings under his command. Defense strength: ] 3.2 (ghost emperor rank)


    [Barrier ability: after setting up a black light barrier, the barrier will automatically absorb the wandering dark energy in the netherworld and gather it. The interior of the barrier will form a dark domain. The longer the time, the stronger the dark domain inside.]


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Yuan Xu was up to, Hu He knew that this old bastard was up to no good. He was definitely accumulating his anger in secret and preparing for a big move.


    As a malignant tumor that specialized in digging out seals, Hu He felt that if he didn¡¯t trick him, he would feel uncomfortable all over.


    In the past few days of research, he had also found a way to destroy the black light barrier. He knew that as long as he destroyed the five energy flow centers of the barrier, he would be able to break the entire barrier.


    After learning the method to break this barrier, nuclear Hu didn¡¯t immediately take action. Instead, he bought a batch of materials from the auction house according to the method provided by Xie Wang and returned to Beiqi. He found the number one blacksmith among the players,¡±Lin Tie,¡± to help him build an instrument that would be extremely helpful in breaking the ¡°black light barrier.¡±


    [Realm-shattering dagger (Level 3 special tool)]:


    [Item details: a special tool made of high-grade spiritual minerals and materials such as demon-breaking stone, shattered world iron, thousand refined gold, and so on. It is specially used to break seals, barriers, and other defensive barriers (the highest level it can break is ghost emperor level barriers)]


    [Item special effect: shattered boundary (no cooldown), boundary point sense (sense the boundary¡¯s energy flow central point, only able to roughly determine its location. Skill Cooldown: 1 minute)]


    [Durability: 1000/1000 (breaking the seal will consume the durability of the special tools, which can be repaired at the blacksmith¡¯s place)]


    [Blacksmith: Lin Tie]


    Looking at the dagger in his hand, which glowed with a black light, Hu He felt a bit of pain. In order to make this world-breaking divine weapon, he was going to go bankrupt.


    However, when he thought about how he would still need it in the future, he finally felt better.


    Then, he held the dagger and stabbed it into the black light barrier. The originally unbreakable barrier was like tofu under the World Shatterer¡¯s dagger. It was like a hot iron that was being burned. It was stabbed into the barrier without any hindrance.


    At this moment, a blood-red thread appeared on the tip of the dagger and slowly pointed to the left of core Hu.


    Seeing this, beard pulled out his dagger and decisively ran to the left where the blood line was pointing.


    Although the dagger¡¯s interface point could only lock onto a general area, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Hu He. As long as he could lock onto the general area, he would naturally have a way to find the node.


    After running for three kilometers, he stopped because the blood-red threads on the dagger had stopped pointing and retracted back into the dagger.


    After making sure that the node was here, he walked up to the black light barrier and began to touch it. At the same time, he activated the [Energy fluctuation touch] ability he had learned from the skill Pavilion.


    As he moved his palm, numbers began to appear in his eyes.


    What he needed to find now was the area with the greatest energy fluctuations. That was definitely the central point of the barrier¡¯s energy flow.


    When he touched the lower left corner of the barrier, Hu He suddenly revealed a happy expression.


    This was because the energy fluctuation in this area was tens of thousands of times that of the nearby areas. It could be said that it had suddenly skyrocketed.


    He immediately took out the realm piercing dagger and stabbed it into the area he had detected.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A crisp cracking sound was heard, and the area that was stabbed began to melt quickly, revealing an open area with a radius of about three meters.


    [Game prompt: you have used the world Shatterer dagger to destroy the black light central node 1/5. Item durability consumed 100 points!]


    When he saw the game notification, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    He knew that his method was correct, so breaking the last four barriers was not a problem at all.


    Thinking of this, he got up and was about to look for other central points of the enchantment. At this time, he looked through the area without the enchantment and found that there was a tunnel inside.


    The curious core Hu stepped over the barrier and entered, beginning to observe the tunnel.


    It was pitch black inside, and he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. He immediately took out the flashlight commonly used by grave robbers and began to search the interior.


    This passage was very deep, and one couldn¡¯t see the end at a glance.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly felt an itch in his heart.


    This had almost become an old habit of his in the game, and he simply couldn¡¯t restrain himself. After all, this thing was too attractive. Perhaps he could dig out a God when he entered, and then he would instantly rise up and become invincible ...


    However, this tunnel was set up here and was so close to the center of the barrier, so it should be related to the barrier.


    After some thought, he decided to go in and investigate. If possible, he wanted to cause some destruction.


    Then, he waved his hand. The naked men behind him saw this and took out their flashlights, shovels, and other tools from the kit on their waists and began to arm themselves.


    Although these 20 corpse spirits had only developed a basic level of intelligence and were still quite stupid, after being in contact with Hu He, he could still understand what he meant.


    Just now, Hu He made a hand gesture, and a thought emerged in their minds like a conditioned reflex:


    ¡°Boss is going to dig up the tomb again!¡±


    After the corpse spirits were all dressed, core Hu took the lead and walked into the tunnel. Seeing this, the other corpse spirits also followed.


    This tunnel was very long, and even after walking for a few hours, Hu He still hadn¡¯t reached the end.


    Looking at the map, Hu He realized that he had entered the strange Dragon tomb, which was also the area where evil king was.


    This made him feel that Yuan Xu was up to something.


    After another three hours of travel, Hu He was speechless.


    This was too long. Could it be that it led to the central area of the strange Dragon tomb?


    However, since he was already here, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to just leave like this, so he continued to walk forward patiently.


    They walked for another half a day, leaving Hu He speechless. He almost thought that there was no end to this road.


    Just as he was about to open the official forum and listen to music while walking, the view in front of him suddenly widened, and a corner appeared in the originally narrow passage.


    Seeing this, he quickly gestured to the back and turned off the flashlight.


    After the corpse spirits extinguished their lights, Hu He began to slowly walk forward.


    When he reached the corner, he carefully stuck his head out and looked inside.


    What appeared in front of them was a wide cave with a huge array inside. In the center of the array was a blue crystal that was shining with an icy blue light, illuminating the entire cave.


    There were dozens of figures sitting cross-legged inside the formation.


    Seeing this, Hu He was shocked and quickly retracted his head, thinking that Yuan Xu was in a meeting. However, he immediately felt that something was wrong.


    As he sniffed, he smelled the scent of a corpse.


    He was very familiar with this smell, it was also on his corpse spirit.


    Puzzled, Hu He took out a body searching plate from his space.


    Just as it had thought, the corpse Qi measuring needle on the body searching plate jumped to the red area, which was full.


    ¡°A corpse?¡± Puzzled, he stuck his head out again to observe.


    Those figures were still sitting cross-legged on the ground, motionless.


    Knowing that they hadn¡¯t discovered him, he immediately activated his analysis ability.


    [Tuoba rulong (peak of ghost emperor, broken body)]:


    ¡°Corpse¡¯s information: the 154th official of the blue Void region. He spent his entire life in the military and once established the powerful Tuoba dynasty. His strength reached the peak of the ghost emperor realm. He was so confident that he gave up the trial to become a God and chose to kill a God and seize the divine flame. In the end, he was killed by the Coiling Dragon immortal Lord of the heaven realm!¡±


    When he saw this person¡¯s information, he was first shocked, then ecstatic.


    What a F * cking treasure!


    As a corpse refiner, Hu He had a very low desire for equipment and life, but he was extremely eager for the corpses of experts.


    After all, the stronger the corpse, the stronger he would be. Moreover, there was a high degree of freedom for all professions in the battle on call. As a corpse refiner, he was not limited by the number of corpse spirits he could bring. As long as he had a strong corpse as a Foundation, he could create an extremely large corpse spirit Army.


    With excitement in his heart, he turned his gaze to the person beside Tuoba rulong.


    [Xiao pojun (intermediate ghost emperor)]:


    ¡°Corpse¡¯s information: the 87th official of the blue Void region. He was the clan leader of the ¡®Army-breaking clan¡¯ of the great domain of hell. After being defeated in the battle for resources in the great domain of hell, he fled with his remaining clansmen and came to the nine cauldron region (Blue Void region) at that time. He led his clansmen in a series of battles and roped in various forces, finally winning the position of official sovereign.¡± He was later used as a chess piece by the evil demon God and died in a game of chess against the northern Qi God.


    When he saw this person¡¯s information, Hu Zhongyuan only had one thought in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m going to be rich!¡±

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371: Chapter 371 yuanxu¡¯s father


    They were all treasures!


    After checking the information of more than ten corpses, he was extremely excited. He felt like he was about to faint from happiness. This was too exciting.


    However, Hu He didn¡¯t make a move immediately. Instead, he observed again to make sure that there were no living people before carefully walking towards the array.


    As he approached, the hazy blue light slowly scattered.


    Hu He also curiously looked at the blue crystal in the center of the formation and activated the analysis ability.


    [Evil demon formation (ancient God formation, energy loss)]:


    [Formation information: a refining formation set up by the ancient evil demon God, buried deep under the strange Dragon tomb at the center of the vast void region. It intended to refine all living beings in the region as its own food. However, the evil demon God was defeated and died in the heaven and earth chess game. This formation has been buried underground for millions of years. It was accidentally discovered by Yuan Xu¡¯s subordinate, the ghost king, Meng mang, 23 days ago and was used.]


    [Formation skills: spirit refining, demon refining (incomplete), blood refining, corpse refining, flame refining (incomplete)]


    [Divine refining (incomplete): extract the consciousness of all living beings within the range of the formation and refine it into the spiritual medicine ¡°Pearl of consciousness¡±.]


    [Demonic refinement (incomplete): all living beings within the range of the formation will be refined into demonic slaves that retain 80% of their strength. They will also be branded with the demonic slave mark. They can not betray the demonic slave mark (only living beings above the ghost emperor realm can withstand the demonic refinement)]


    [Blood refinement: turn all living beings within the range of the formation into blood food (requires the enhancement of the foundation stealing technique)]


    [Corpse refining (in progress): refine the corpse of a dead expert into a corpse spirit for the array master to control. Retain 50% of the user¡¯s strength (corpse spirits have the ability to grow)]


    [Curse refining (incomplete): can curse people, curse clan, and curse gods through the bloodline!]


    ......


    Seeing the power of this formation, Hu He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. He finally understood why Yuan Xu, that old bastard, had avoided the battle.


    He wasn¡¯t just stirring up trouble, he was simply stirring up a world-shaking event!


    Looking at the four energy lines connected to the formation and one of the already dim energy lines, he finally understood why there was a tunnel under the barrier. It was clear that the true purpose of the barrier was not to stop players from invading, but to absorb dark energy to replenish the energy consumed by the evil demon formation.


    ¡°He¡¯s simply a cunning old bastard, completely devoid of conscience!¡± After finding out the reason, he couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    Although this ¡°evil spirit array¡± only had the ability to refine blood and corpse, it was still extremely terrifying.


    Hu He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if that old bastard Yuan Xu really turned these experts into corpse spirits.


    At that time, even if the four major servers came together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat void abyss, let alone the players ¡®expedition. By then, the players from the European server would probably have to move to Beiqi and squeeze with the players from Beiqi.


    There were dozens of ghost emperors. No matter how strong the players ¡®heads were, they would not be able to defeat them even if they sacrificed their lives. It could be said that they had no chance of winning!


    At this moment, nuclear Hu suddenly rejoiced that he had discovered it early. Otherwise, the European server would have collapsed.


    Looking at the blue crystal, Hu He immediately picked up his shovel and hacked at it.


    ¡°Qiang!¡±


    With a crisp sound, the crystal was unscathed, but the beard core was pushed away by a blue energy.


    He got up from the ground and pointed at the blue crystal.


    ¡°Go, smash it!¡±


    Hearing Hu He¡¯s order, the twenty or so men who had been standing at the back all picked up their shovels and ran towards the blue crystal.


    The sound of metal clashing rang out continuously, and figures were sent flying by the formation¡¯s recoil.


    After a series of strikes, the crystal was still unscathed. On the contrary, the shovels in their hands had chips, and their durability had dropped by a large amount.


    Seeing this, he knew that breaking it by force wouldn¡¯t work.


    So, he stepped into the evil demon array again and reached out to grab a corpse sitting cross-legged, trying to throw it into the space to see if he could cut off their connection with the evil demon array.


    [Game prompt: this corpse is being refined and is connected to the evil demon formation. Please cut off the connection before trying to put it into the space!]


    As expected, it didn¡¯t work!


    This didn¡¯t work, that didn¡¯t work, what the hell was he supposed to do?


    If he did not destroy this place, the European server would be doomed. He had to find a way.


    Hu He scratched his head and fell into deep thought.


    As he thought about it, an idea suddenly came to him. If Yuan Xu could control the formation to refine these corpses, why couldn¡¯t he?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a little excited. He quickly came to the crystal and reached out to touch it.


    [Game prompt: this evil demon formation is now under the control of ¡®void abyss¡¯. The mark of control can be erased if the user is of the same realm!]


    When he saw this notification, Hu He instantly pulled a long face.


    He was only a ghost Governor who had passed the trial of Ghost Governor. How could he have the power to erase Yuan Xu¡¯s Mark?


    Nuclear Hu couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. He felt that the European server was really done for this time!


    However, it was not his style to give up just like that, so he began to knock around the array, even trying to cut off the other four energy lines that provided dark energy.


    However, since the nodes were not destroyed, the energy lines would automatically recover the moment they were cut off, which made Hu He a little crazy.


    The refining formation set up by the evil demon God had left him helpless. It could be said that he had no way to deal with it.


    The angry core Hu was about to try to destroy it again with brute force. At this moment, he suddenly saw a figure sitting cross-legged in the array from the corner of his eye. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    This was because the figure looked very familiar!


    Thinking of this, he activated his analysis ability.


    [Demonic void (intermediate ghost emperor, incomplete)]:


    [Corpse¡¯s information: once the official sovereign of the demon void great domain, Yuan Xu¡¯s father. Controlled the demon void great domain for 380000 years. Later, he was killed by Yuan Xu and his official sovereign position was taken away.]


    Looking at the corpse¡¯s analysis panel, Hu He was stunned.


    ¡°What an unfilial son! He killed his father to prove his Dao, and now he wants to refine it? is he still human? he¡¯s just an animal!¡± Hu He couldn¡¯t help but ridicule.


    When he saw the corpse¡¯s information, he was surprised, but when he thought about it carefully, he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    He had interacted with Yuan Xu before and knew that this guy was ruthless. He didn¡¯t care about feelings at all. As long as there were benefits, he would do anything.


    Looking at mo Xu, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground with half of his body missing, Hu He suddenly had a crazy idea.


    Should I try?


    Now, it was extremely difficult for him to refine a ghost king realm corpse spirit. It was almost impossible for him to refine a ghost emperor realm corpse directly. Moreover, he had never succeeded in refining Hanba before.


    However, at this moment, it seemed that there was no other way. This corpse was in the ghost emperor realm. After refining it, the mark on the crystal might be erased.


    At the thought of this, Hu Zhong¡¯s heart was filled with determination. Let¡¯s do it!


    He strode to mo Xu, took out a series of tools from the space, and started to set up the refining formation beside mo Xu.


    Corpse refining powder, enslavement powder, spirit-summoning array, and so on. As he became more and more experienced, Hu He¡¯s tools had increased from only refining arrays to more than 20, filling up a circle around mo Xu.


    This time, Hu He even asked the 23 corpse spirits to sit around the devil void realm, preparing to ask them to help him refine the devil void realm.


    After the complicated steps were completed, he activated the corpse refining formation. Immediately, black mist rose from the corpse refining formation and entered mo Xu¡¯s body.


    As he began to refine, he suddenly discovered to his surprise that the efficiency of the corpse refining array had increased.


    At this time, the black fog in the corpse refining array was constantly emerging, and the efficiency was several times higher than that of Hu He¡¯s previous refining.


    While he was surprised, he looked at the crystal.


    Dark energy? My formation can also be strengthened?


    This discovery was truly a pleasant surprise. Hu He, who originally didn¡¯t have much confidence, suddenly had confidence.


    After that, he calmed down and started to refine the devil void realm.


    While he was refining, he realized that mo Xu¡¯s body was already filled with a lot of refined black mist. This black mist was obviously provided by the evil spirit formation, and was completely different from his own.


    Hu He started to try to drive the black mist out of Yuan Xu¡¯s body.


    Since no one was in control of the evil spirit array, the unconscious black mist was easily driven out of mo Xu¡¯s body by Hu He.


    Seeing that it was effective, he began to speed up the refining process. The 23 corpse spirits sitting around him also began to help him activate the ¡°corpse refining formation,¡± speeding up the emergence of the black mist.


    An hour later, Hu He¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat and his hands were shaking. He realized that he couldn¡¯t control the black mist to merge into mo Xu¡¯s body.


    This was because mo Xu¡¯s body was just like Hanba ¡®s, too solid. It was not something that he could refine at his current stage.


    After another attempt, he suddenly sighed and retracted his hands.


    The attempt failed again!


    This time, Hu He really couldn¡¯t think of a way. The formation couldn¡¯t be destroyed, and the corpse spirit transformation couldn¡¯t be done either. It was simply a flawless 360-degree defense with no blind spots.


    Vexed, endless vexed.


    At this moment, he was already thinking about whether he should post a post on the official forum to let the players from the European server escape in advance.


    After all, once all the undead spirits were refined, Xu Yuan would be so powerful that even the players from the European server who could revive 10 times in a row would not be his match.


    Right, the forums!


    Nuclear Hu suddenly thought that he might as well ask the players for help. There were all kinds of players on the forum, so he might be able to find a way there.


    Therefore, he decisively opened the forum panel and took a picture of the situation around him. Then, he posted a post on the Chinese and European servers.


    [You guys might not believe it, but the European server is about to collapse. I¡¯m asking all the players to come up with a good idea!]


    [Building head: corpse driver]


    [Content: (detailed explanation)(video attached)]


    Such a gimmick-filled post would usually die down quickly, but it was different this time. The person who posted it was ¡®corpse transporter¡¯, or Hu He, a man with the aura of a natural disaster.


    Soon, a large number of players flooded the post.


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°you scared me. When I saw the title and the OP¡¯s name, I thought ¡®cancer¡¯ was going to do something big again.¡±(Funny)


    Cosmic stars (ou):¡±Oh my God, dozens of ghost emperors. You have to take care of them, Demon King. Otherwise, we¡¯re really done for.¡±(Frightened.jpg)


    McRae (ou):¡±Oh my God, is it that scary? Demon King, you must stay calm. It¡¯s all up to you. Everyone, help me think of a way.¡±


    Rolling Earth Dragon (ou):¡±it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. If these ghost emperors are really refined by Yuan Xu, we can only go to Beiqi and fight for territory with the players from the central server.¡±(Crying.jpg)


    [The strongest Sidney replied to rolling Earth Dragon, you guys try it (blood dripping knife)]


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the players were wailing in the European Forum. After seeing Hu He¡¯s post, they almost broke down.


    A few dozen ghost emperors!


    They were having a headache dealing with one void abyss, so how could they fight dozens of ghost emperors? thus, the players quickly United and began to discuss what to do.


    Looking at the players ¡®discussion, nuclear Hu was also thinking if there was any other way.


    At this moment, a player¡¯s suggestion made his eyes light up.


    Yin Xiaoqi was a mature woman.¡±Demon King, weren¡¯t you very weak when you stole Setsuna¡¯s head? and you successfully refined it. So, why don¡¯t you try to twist off Yuan Xu¡¯s father¡¯s head and piece it back together?¡±


    Seeing this reply, core Hu¡¯s eyes lit up and he slapped his thigh:


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! Why didn¡¯t I think of that before?¡±

 Chapter 372 - Syria players

    Chapter 372: Syria players


    Seeing the players ¡®various replies on the official forum, a smile appeared on nuclear Hu¡¯s face.


    At this time, a large number of players on the forum were asking for nuclear Hu to turn on his livestream. They said that they wanted to discuss and come up with a plan for him to get this matter settled, but in reality, they all wanted to see the Demon King nuclear Hu do something.


    Nuclear Hu thought about it and decided to start the livestream. After all, the players ¡®suggestions were indeed helpful to him.


    The moment the live stream was opened, countless players flooded in. In just a few minutes, Hu He¡¯s live stream was pushed to the top of the official website¡¯s trending page.


    At the same time, a large group of onlookers began to comment,[the devil is causing trouble!] .


    After taking a look at the live broadcast room, he once again focused his attention on the ¡°evil spirit array.¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that Hu He didn¡¯t think about cutting off the other four central points of the enchantment and cutting off the energy supply here.


    However, there were risks in doing so. After all, he did not know when the ghost emperors would be refined. If he did not make it in time, he would be done for in the European server.


    However, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s reply gave him an idea.


    Previously, he had been too nervous and had forgotten that part of the refining process could increase the efficiency of refining.


    Hu He immediately ordered his corpse spirits to pull mo Xu¡¯s body.


    However, mo Xu¡¯s corpse was the same as Hanba ¡®s, both were extremely hard. Even though his subordinate corpse spirit had already reached the realm of half-step ghost king, it was still unable to pull mo Xu¡¯s head off its body even if it used all its strength.


    Faced with this problem, Hu He took out his own corpse powder and smeared it on mo Xu¡¯s neck. Then, he began to command the corpse spirits to pull him up again.


    ......


    ¡°One, two ... Pull!¡±


    ¡°One, two ... Pull!¡±


    ¡°One, two ... Pull!¡±


    The players in the livestream burst into laughter when they saw this.


    Crayon Shinchan,[big cancer, look behind you. Hollow abyss is watching you.]


    Cosmic stars (oul):¡±all the best, Devil King. After this, our Guild will pay for all your expenses in breaking the seal.¡±


    Jason (ou):¡±Great Demon King, it¡¯s all up to you now. I¡¯ve sent you the 10000 soul coins sponsorship through email. Check it. Good luck!¡±


    Big Green Dragon (ou):¡±hahaha, I¡¯m so happy to see this after fighting with Yuan Xu for so long. Maybe I¡¯m just too resentful of him.¡±(Funny)


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: pfft, haha, the European server is about to collapse. Is it really good for you to be so happy?]


    [Goblin battleship: void abyss: F ** K, just you wait (funny)]


    Suikua Taro: ¡°shocking. More than 20 naked men are actually doing this. This is a large-scale dismemberment scene. I¡¯m still a child. This is too scary. I¡¯m going to call the police (funny).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While Hu He was working hard, the audience in the live broadcast room was extremely lively. The bullet comments were crazily flashing across the screen. If it wasn¡¯t for the bullet screen restriction, the screen wouldn¡¯t have been clear at all.


    Under Hu He¡¯s command, his subordinate corpse spirits stood on two ends, one pulling on the shoulder, the other pulling on the head, the scene was inexplicably funny.


    However, in Hu He¡¯s eyes, this was a very serious matter. After all, if he couldn¡¯t pull his head off, everything would be in vain.


    As time passed, Hu He¡¯s expression became more and more serious.


    The players who had been making a scene in the livestream room also realized that something was wrong. They all stopped refreshing the bullet screen and focused on the situation.


    If the blue Void great domain was occupied by void abyss, the impact would definitely not be as simple as the European server players.


    With dozens of ghost emperor corpse spirits in his hands, Yuan Xu¡¯s ambition would definitely be extremely inflated. Therefore, his next target was likely to be the Beiqi region. This was something that the players of both servers did not want to see.


    After another attempt, core Hu stopped the ¡°tug-of-war¡± of the undead spirits and opened the live broadcast Panel:


    ¡°Are there any alchemists in the livestream? Who would know how to refine corpse refining powder? It¡¯s best if it¡¯s corpse powder, either way, I need high-quality ones!¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a bag of medicine, opened the analysis, and displayed it in the live broadcast room.


    [Corpse powder (Grade 2 potion)]:


    [Potion introduction: a special Tier 2 potion made by grinding and mixing bone-corroding worm powder, Hunyuan water, blue nightmare flower and seven other medicinal materials.]


    [Potion effect: possesses a powerful corrosive property, can cause continuous damage, can also be used to refine corpses]


    [Potion quality: 19]


    Seeing the analysis panel of the drug in nuclear Hu¡¯s hand, the comments section became lively again.


    Many players who had changed their profession to pharmacist in Beiqi immediately began to reply in the livestream room, saying that there was no problem and that they would start making it immediately.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, then started waiting.


    At this moment, a comment from someone in the live broadcast room caught the attention of Hu He.


    Syria player: actually, you can try using the Tier 4 potion ¡®corpse dissolving water¡¯. I¡¯ve seen this potion in the potion refining manual before, and it¡¯s very effective. It¡¯s originally used for assassination or throwing when facing an enemy, but you¡¯re refining a ghost emperor. Although this potion can¡¯t dissolve the corpse of the demonic void, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll have a problem breaking its defense. And no matter how good the quality of the Tier 2 corpse dissolving powder is, it probably won¡¯t be able to break its defense.


    Core Hu¡¯s heart stirred when he saw this comment.


    In his opinion, using corpse powder to break through the demonic void¡¯s defense was indeed too much. It was basically impossible. He had also considered using corpse dissolving water, which was of a higher tier, but the apothecary profession had just been released. It was already difficult to refine Tier 3 medicine. No one had ever refined Tier 4 medicine, so Hu He felt that it was unrealistic.


    After some thought, he clicked on the comment and replied with anticipation,¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you know how to refine corpse dissolving water?¡±


    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know how to, but I can guide others in their refinement!¡± The player quickly replied to Hu He¡¯s question.


    Seeing this reply, Hu He was instantly stunned. He didn¡¯t know how to refine it, but he could still guide others to refine it. Was this a joke?


    Syria¡¯s player: it¡¯s true. Believe me. Although I¡¯m not good at refining potions, I¡¯ve already studied the beginner Books for mid-apothecary. My basic knowledge is very solid. I dare to guarantee that there¡¯s no apothecary more proficient in apothecary knowledge than me.


    Seeing this person¡¯s reply, core Hu thought for a moment before replying:


    ¡°Alright, I believe you. I¡¯ll help you find an Alchemist!¡±


    Then, core Hu closed the reply panel and said to the players in the livestream,¡±


    ¡°Are there any more amazing apothecaries in the livestream? contact this Syria player and let¡¯s give it a try. Let¡¯s work hard together!¡±


    After hearing Hu He¡¯s reply, a group of apothecary players immediately contacted this ¡°Syria player.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, nie Feng, who was far away in Beiqi, received a call from dozens of alchemists.


    He was very familiar with the names of these alchemists. They were all from the same batch of students who were taking alchemy lessons at Boulder¡¯s side.


    He scanned through the list of names and chose a reliable Alchemist to add as a friend.


    After adding him as a friend, nie Feng sent his coordinates to The Alchemist player. At the same time, he also received the coordinates from the player. Then, the two of them began to run toward each other¡¯s position.


    ¡­¡­


    While waiting, time passed by bit by bit.


    During this period, many players had already sent him the high-quality corpse powder that they had refined, and he had tried them one by one.


    However, the result was just as the ¡®Syria player¡¯ had said. There was no effect at all, and they could not break through the demonic void¡¯s defense at all.


    Under such circumstances, Hu He could only hope that the ¡°Syria player¡± would bring him a surprise.


    Another half an hour passed.


    Just as he was about to try again with the corpse dissolving water, the game notification rang.


    [Game prompt: received mail from player nie Feng, please check and accept!]


    Seeing this, he quickly opened the email.


    [Sender: nie Feng]


    [Details: Hello Demon King, I¡¯m a ¡®Syria player¡¯. The corpse dissolving water you asked for has been completed. Fortunately, I did not fail you. However, I failed several times during the process. The ¡®quality¡¯ of the finished product this time is a little low. Let¡¯s hope it succeeds. Good luck (bronze equipment looks good on you.jpg)]


    Looking at the bottle of purple potion in his mail inventory, core Hu¡¯s face revealed a happy expression.


    Originally, he did not have much hope in refining the corpse dissolving water, but he did not expect this player to really bring him a huge surprise.


    Hu He immediately took out the medicine in the mail.


    [Corpse dissolving water (Tier 4 potion)]


    [Potion introduction: mid-grade potion, made from more than 20 types of medicinal materials. Extremely corrosive, increases damage to undead creatures (depends on quality)]


    [Special effect: strong corrosion (Level 4), corpse transformation (Level 4)]


    [Potion quality: 13]


    Potion creator: Lin Xiaodong


    Looking at the tube of medicine, Hu He knew that there was really hope of taking down mo Xu this time.


    He immediately walked in front of mo Xu, pulled out the stopper of the potion, and carefully poured the corpse dissolving water on mo Xu¡¯s neck.


    This time, it was obviously effective. Dense bubbles started to appear on mo Xu¡¯s neck, and a pink line appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s really effective!¡± Hu He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists.


    After that, Hu He poured the liquid evenly around mo Xu¡¯s neck. When the liquid reacted with mo Xu¡¯s skin, he began to command the corpse spirits to ¡°tug of war¡± again.


    Under the corrosion of the potion, the demonic void¡¯s neck was no longer as strong as before. Under the strong pulling of the undead spirits, it finally began to separate bit by bit.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The crisp sound of bone and flesh being separated could be heard. Mo Xu¡¯s head was finally separated from his body.


    Seeing this, the players in the livestream room cheered.


    Taking the head from the corpse spirit, Hu He couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    With this head, this crisis might be resolved, and his strength would also be greatly improved. He was really overjoyed.


    He tried to throw mo Xu¡¯s head into the space.


    Since mo Xu¡¯s head had already been separated from his body, the game notification did not appear this time. It was easily kept into the medium by Hu He.


    Looking at the remaining half of the corpse dissolving water, Hu He couldn¡¯t help but look at the other body parts of mo Xu.


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t take the body with this little amount of medicine, Hu He focused his eyes on mo Xu¡¯s limbs.


    Hu He had never had any ability to resist corpses, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have made so many mistakes.


    Thus, he was prepared to make his move again.


    However, just as Hu Zi was pouring the corpse dissolving water, a figure suddenly appeared from the right side of the tunnel.


    When he saw someone appear, he was also shocked and immediately turned to look.


    Void abyss!


    He immediately recognized the man.


    Yuan Xu was also stunned. He also recognized the pit of beard, but in his memory, the pit of beard was dead.


    Also, the twenty naked men behind him looked familiar.


    They were all resurrected!


    Yuan Xu¡¯s eyes widened at the thought of this.


    Then, he looked at the corpse under Hu He and his eyes widened.


    Because the head of mo Xu¡¯s corpse, which was his father¡¯s head ...


    It was F * cking gone!

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373: Young man, the organization needs you!


    Yuan Xu¡¯s sudden appearance caught Hu He off guard, who was preparing to remove mo Xu¡¯s arm.


    The two of them just stared at each other.


    As they looked at each other, Yuan Xu¡¯s expression gradually became ferocious, while Hu He¡¯s smile gradually froze.


    The atmosphere became extremely awkward.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re actually resurrected!¡± Yuan Xu¡¯s face was dark as he walked towards Hu He.


    ¡°Unfilial son, your father is in my hands. Try touching me!¡± Hu He immediately raised mo Xu¡¯s badly damaged body and threatened.


    Although Hu He knew that Yuan Xu didn¡¯t care, he still wanted to threaten him and put up a last-ditch struggle.


    What if this unfilial son of his suddenly became filial?


    However, nothing unexpected happened. Mo Xu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he continued to walk toward Hu He.


    When he was not far from Hu He, Yuan Xu stopped and looked at the corpse spirits behind him.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the only one who resurrected. They¡¯ve all turned into corpse spirits, and you¡¯re a corpse refiner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t escape this calamity, Hu He didn¡¯t bother to waste any more time with Yuan Xu. He pointed at Yuan Xu, and the undead spirits behind him immediately pounced toward mo Xu.


    Seeing this, Yuan Xu¡¯s face turned cold. He waved his hand and sent a few corpse spirits flying. His body flashed and he quickly rushed toward Hu He.


    ......


    The surrounding corpse spirits saw this and immediately blocked in front of Hu He.


    However, the corpse spirits were no match for the powerful Yuan Xu, even if they were half-step ghost kings.


    Under Yuan Xu¡¯s charge, they were all sent flying. At this moment, Yuan Xu arrived in front of Hu He, grabbed his neck, and slowly lifted him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a virtual body, it¡¯s a physical body. You¡¯re really resurrected!¡± Looking at Hu He, Yuan Xu couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I still want to revive your father and then teach you a lesson, you unfilial son!¡± Hu He continued to argue.


    Hearing this, Yuan Xu revealed a ferocious smile.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, you and I have a deep relationship. You rejected my invitation to surrender, so I¡¯m giving you another chance now. Will you cherish it?¡±


    ¡°I regret it so much. Why did I let a scourge like you out!¡± Hearing Yuan Xu¡¯s words, Hu He thought back to his mistake of releasing Yuan Xu and felt regretful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come to a conclusion so early. Think about it carefully. When I refine these Masters who once commanded the wind and clouds in this large domain, how powerful will I be? If you follow me, your future will be limitless. As long as I obtain the second domain or become a God, I can grant you the position of official sovereign!¡±


    Even though he had a bad attitude, Yuan Xu didn¡¯t kill him. He had come into contact with him a few times and knew how valuable he was.


    Back then, he had a huge advantage and could have easily taken over this region with the help of the powerful original cangxu Army. However, Hu He¡¯s frequent release of natural disasters had muddled the situation, which led to the current situation.


    Originally, he hated Hu He very much, but it was different now.


    Now that he was in control of the ¡°evil spirit array,¡± Hu He¡¯s ability to easily find seals and the corpses of experts was too valuable to him.


    Therefore, Yuan Xu wanted to try to make Hu He surrender.


    He believed that as long as Hu He was loyal to him, then with his ability, he would be able to obtain a powerful and incomparably large undead army. At that time, he would be the uncrowned king under the gods.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t be at ease to be loyal to an unfilial son like you who even killed his own father!¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Xu¡¯s face darkened. He had already restrained his temper towards Hu He, but he didn¡¯t expect Hu He wouldn¡¯t give him any face at all.


    ¡°It seems that your choice this time is still the same as before!¡± Yuan Xu asked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t negotiate with animals,¡± Hu He continued.


    ¡°Then go to hell!¡±


    Yuan Xu had already lost his patience. His right arm that was grabbing Hu He¡¯s neck expanded. Under the huge force, Hu He¡¯s neck was instantly broken, and he turned into black mist and disappeared.


    Yuan Xu¡¯s expression turned serious as he saw Hu He turn into black mist and disappear.


    After coming into contact with Yuan Xu, he was sure that Hu He¡¯s body was solid, and there was a soul in his body. However, both his soul and body had disappeared into thin air.


    And this time, not only did Hu He¡¯s corpse disappear, but even the 20 corpse spirits had disappeared as well. It was all very strange.


    At this moment, Yuan Xu thought of the player clan, one of the evil King¡¯s subordinate forces, which had been fighting with his own Yuan Xu Army recently.


    Could he be a player?


    The confused Yuan Xu turned his gaze to mo Xu¡¯s body on the ground and started to scan the surroundings of the evil demon formation.


    From Yuan Xu¡¯s point of view, the head should have been hidden by the beard core. After all, a spatial law-type tool was not something a weakling like him could have.


    However, after searching around and even using his consciousness to search, Yuan Xu was surprised to find that his father¡¯s head had really disappeared.


    At this moment, Yuan Xu was a little confused. He felt that Hu He was too strange ...


    ¡­¡­


    After logging out of the game, Hu He didn¡¯t choose to go offline. Instead, he continued to lie in the gaming capsule and opened the official forum of the war.


    Although he¡¯d already known that Yuan Xu would come when he¡¯d destroyed the ¡®evil spirit formation¡¯, he¡¯d still been caught off guard when he¡¯d actually appeared.


    He knew that he was completely helpless against the powerful Yuan Xu. It was normal for him to die.


    However, the three-hour cooldown for resurrection was still very uncomfortable for him.


    Regarding this game, Hu He loved and hated it at the same time. He loved its realness, freedom, and fairness, but he hated its rigidity and the way it refused to compromise with the players.


    For example, opening a channel for soul coins to top up, removing the three-hour cooldown of resurrection, increasing the frequency of game activities, and so on ...


    The officials had always ignored the strong feedback from the players.


    Moreover, the officials of war gave the players the impression that they were making the game seriously. As for whether the players wanted to play it or not, it was up to them. Such a scamming attitude.


    If it was any other game, he believed that the players would have flipped the table and quit.


    However, in the face of conquest online, the players realized that they could not bring out anything to threaten the official website after several collective protests.


    This made the players very worried, and this naturally included nuclear beard.


    The torturous three hours had just begun, so he decided to browse the official forums to pass the time.


    At this time, a post on the Chinese server¡¯s forum caught his attention.


    [You killed one person by name. Player ¡°nie Feng,¡± where have you gone? aren¡¯t you going to provide the explosive pills?] [Did he swallow our Guild¡¯s mystical materials and run away?]


    [Op: werewolf splitter]


    Content:


    Today, a player named nie Feng was killed. The name of the player on the forum was unknown.


    This was because during the war with the nine glory Army, the explosive pills made by this player named nie Feng were very effective and powerful. They were strategic materials that many guilds fought for.


    In order to ensure that he could make potions better, our Guild decided to pay him a batch of mystical materials and store them in advance so that he could make them as much as he wanted. In the beginning, he did provide our Guild with two batches of explosive pills. However, this guy didn¡¯t provide them later on and kept saying that he was busy. Now, you¡¯ve been busy for a month, right? brother, if you¡¯re really busy, can you return some of the mystical materials? The rest will be your reward for making the explosive pills!


    Reply:


    Soul Blade: ¡°F * ck, brother. Are you in the same situation?¡± I¡¯m the same!


    Ye Xue ¡®er was the cutest,[pfft~I already know that three guilds¡¯ mystical materials are in his hands and he has not returned them yet. But I still gave him a chance to return them ...]


    A mammoth: ¡°I¡¯m f * cking drunk too. The excuse he told me was that he had been failing in his production recently and had to take a break. It turns out that our Guild wasn¡¯t the only one who was cheated (instant disbelief face.jpg).¡±


    [Slaying the heavens: 666, so you guys are in the same situation. Looks like I¡¯m not alone. This trap is really big. So many people actually went in (funny)]


    ¡­¡­


    This post was originally just a post for people to post, but it blew up a bunch of guilds that had been scammed and became a hot post in an instant.


    While he was reading the post, he suddenly felt that the name ¡°nie Feng¡± was very familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he suddenly remembered.


    Wasn¡¯t this the great apothecary who had given him the corpse dissolving water and could guide others in refining Tier 4 potions!


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be this kind of person!


    Hu He originally had a good impression of nie Feng, but seeing so many powerful guilds condemning him at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    At this moment, another post appeared on the Chinese forum. What caught nuclear Hu¡¯s attention was that the person who posted it was the ¡°Syria player,¡± nie Feng.


    He immediately opened the post.


    [Okay, I¡¯ll be honest. I¡¯ll really be honest. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I hope you can understand!] [Op: Syria player]


    Content:


    I know that everyone is looking for me. Many guilds have hoarded a large number of mystical materials with me. There are hundreds of thousands of soul coins in total. This is definitely not a small amount!


    ¡°Originally, I only wanted to provide some help to the people who were fighting against the nine glory Army by refining the explosive pills for free. I¡¯m very grateful that you all trust me and give me so many valuable mystical materials!


    But I promise you, I didn¡¯t take these mystical materials for myself. I¡¯m not that kind of person!


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about the cause of this incident. When the nine glory Army attacked, many lifestyle players and I were refining potions or forging tools in hell to act as your logistics support and contribute to the war.


    However, who would have thought that Dayao would suddenly appear in Hades city with the nine glory Army¡¯s soldiers? the situation was extremely urgent at that time. Although many lifestyle players and NPCs tried their best to resist, they could not stop the Army led by sunlight.


    ¡°I was really sad when I saw them die one by one. Among them were my teachers and my friends ...


    In the end, I was so hot-headed that I suddenly remembered that I could make explosive pills. Moreover, the stronger the medicinal effect, the more powerful the power. Under that situation, I really went to make it, and threw all the medicinal ingredients you gave into teacher Boulder¡¯s alchemy furnace ...


    I don¡¯t know how I did it, but the medicine furnace that should have exploded at the beginning was controlled by me until the last moment, and the power was beyond my imagination ...


    I admit it. I was the one who blew up hell (tears). Everyone, please forgive me. I did it for Beiqi, for our common home. Everything was unintentional. Please forgive me (tears).


    (Attached was a picture of the refining process.)


    Reply:


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°from the name of your forum, you seem to know your place very well (funny). However, you¡¯re not just a Syria player. You¡¯re basically a combination of Iraq players + Taliban players + Syrian players. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not a terrorist (funny).¡±


    Suika Tairo: ¡°Oh my God~I was wondering why riyao was so seriously injured at that time. Now all the suspicious points make sense. You¡¯re really a F * cking nuclear weapon, terrifying!¡±


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°F * ck, big brother, your revenge is too cruel and brutal. You¡¯ve blown up our house (bloody knife)¡±


    The strongest Xue Li: ¡°why didn¡¯t you just admit it earlier? we all thought that you had stolen our mystical materials. However, when hell recovers, you better not refine any more potions in hell. My heart isn¡¯t in a good condition. If you do this again, I¡¯ll die on the spot (bloody knife).¡±


    [Fearsome! Once the underworld is rebuilt, you¡¯ll have to move to the next Ghost Mountain range to refine medicine. Don¡¯t ever come to Beiqi, or I¡¯ll issue a wanted order to hunt you down!]


    Storm Warrior: how terrifying. When I first joined the Panshi training class with you, I already felt that you were a dangerous person. Every time you refined potions, you caused such a huge commotion. I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more terrifying than I thought. Society, society. Big Boss nie Feng, you¡¯re really an unsolvable explosive man (funny)


    Crayon Shinchan typed,¡±young man, the organization needs you!¡± (Emoji)!


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the content of the post, he finally understood what was going on.


    At that time, the explosion in underworld had caused a huge commotion. Basically, all players had thought that sunlight was the culprit. After all, other than sunlight, no other player had the ability to destroy the world.


    However, if it was really riyao who did it, there were many suspicious points.


    For example, if sunlight wanted to occupy Beiqi, why did they destroy the most important underworld? or why did they die after destroying underworld?


    This time, after nie Feng posted an explanation and attached a picture, all the suspicious points were cleared.


    At this moment, even Hu He had to admit that these ¡°Syria players¡± were really cruel. They were basically cancer!


    At this moment, core Hu had taken on the role of a bystander, completely forgetting that he was the biggest cancer recognized by the Conqueror players!


    As he replied to the post, he suddenly had an idea.


    Didn¡¯t he know how to make nuclear bombs?


    Could the demonic array under the strange Dragon tomb be blown up?

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374: The Great Demon King and the explosive man


    Thinking of this, he immediately opened his email on the forum and found the email sent by nie Feng. Then, he opened the profile picture of the ¡°Syria player¡± and chose to add him as a friend.


    Right now, he was truly at a loss as to how to destroy the evil spirit array.


    Moreover, Yuan Xu should have discovered the broken point of the boundary by now and would definitely repair it to speed up the refining of the evil demon formation.


    In fact, Yuan Xu might even become more vigilant and station soldiers at the center of each barrier to prevent the same thing from happening again.


    Therefore, it was very difficult for core Hu to destroy the evil spirit array.


    Even if he managed to escape from Yuan Xu¡¯s troops and enter the evil demon formation, it was still uncertain if mo Xu¡¯s head could destroy the evil demon formation.


    However, things were different now. After finding out that there was such a ¡°malignant tumor¡± like nie Feng, and searching for his apothecary achievements, Hu He felt that he could totally find him to cooperate with and blow up the entire evil demon array, eliminating any future trouble.


    While he was waiting, nie Feng accepted his friend request.


    With a heart full of anticipation, he immediately opened the dialog box.


    ¡°Brother nie Feng, I have a big deal here and I need your help!¡±


    [Nie Feng: F * ck, the devil added me as a friend. Scary (scared eyes.jpg)]


    [Core of beard: what¡¯s there to be afraid of?]


    Nie Feng: ¡°you¡¯re a Demon King with a malignant tumor. When you first entered the game, you were a demonic natural disaster. I, a newbie, was really miserable (wiping my tears). I really wanted to stab you with a knife or two at that time.¡±


    ......


    [Core of beard: you¡¯re the cancer (exasperated). By the way, do you want to help me?]


    Nie Feng said,¡±Demon King, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really busy. I have to find a way to pay off my debt. Several big guilds said that they don¡¯t want to pay, but a few small guilds don¡¯t have any money. Their mystical materials are basically all in their inventory. Although they said that they don¡¯t need to pay, they can¡¯t live with their conscience. They¡¯re preparing to make explosive pills and sell them to save money to pay off their debt!¡±


    ¡°Well done!¡± But if you come with me and do this, you¡¯ll be rich immediately. I guarantee you¡¯ll be able to pay off your debts and even have a surplus!


    Nie Feng,¡±what is it?¡± Are you going to harm something again? I¡¯m very kind (fearful eyes)


    Core hu: ¡°am I that kind of person? I¡¯m going to destroy the demon formation this time. You¡¯ve seen it on the livestream. The demon formation is too strong. It¡¯s impossible to destroy it with brute force. But with you, it¡¯s definitely not a problem. By then, there will be many big guilds in the European server funding this!¡±


    Nie Feng: ¡°I seem to understand what you want me to do ... But I can¡¯t control the effects of the medicine. Last time, I already exceeded my usual performance. I definitely can¡¯t do it now.¡±


    Core hu: ¡°you won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try. Young man, the organization needs you. Don¡¯t hesitate, you¡¯re going to save the entire European server!¡±


    [Nie Feng: let me think about it. Please wait a moment, Great Demon King ...]


    ¡­¡­


    After nie Feng said that he would consider it, Hu He began to wait anxiously.


    Now, he was afraid that nie Feng would disagree. After all, nie Feng was the core of his plan. Without him, he would have to think of another way.


    About half an hour later, he noticed a notification in the chat box. He immediately opened it and saw that it was nie Feng¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Great Demon King, I¡¯ll join your organization. Let¡¯s destroy the world together. No, let¡¯s save the world!¡±


    Seeing this reply, Hu He couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He immediately replied to nie Feng, asking him to come to the blue Void domain from the ghost Mountain range and pick him up.


    After getting a reply, he opened his friends list and found a group for European guilds.


    Then, he told them about nie Feng¡¯s participation in the group. He also said that he needed mystical materials to destroy the evil demon array and needed the funding of the major guilds.


    The Guild leaders in the group immediately agreed to Hu He¡¯s request and asked him how many mystical materials he needed.


    Hu He wasn¡¯t sure about this either, so he went to look for nie Feng to ask about the amount of spirit ingredients needed to make a nuclear bomb.


    Nie Feng¡¯s reply only consisted of four words.


    ¡°The more the better!¡±


    Seeing this reply, core Hu was helpless, so he replied to the message in the European server guild group chat.


    None of the Guild leaders refused Hu He¡¯s request. After all, this matter concerned the entire green void domain. If the entire green void domain was really occupied by Yuan Xu, their losses would be irreparable.


    In fact, they might not even have anywhere to go.


    After all, Beiqi was the territory of the players from the central server. Although everyone was a player, because of competition, conflicts were bound to exist. They would definitely become the target of expulsion by the players of Beiqi.


    Therefore, the core of beard was their life-saving straw. It was not a problem for them to need a large number of mystical materials.


    Many guilds immediately started to get busy. Even small guilds started to find guild members to gather mystical materials.


    The prices of mystical materials in the entire European auction house started to soar.


    In about half a day, the price of the mystical materials in the European server had increased by a third.


    The prices of mystical materials were stable now. The increase in prices made many solo players who needed mystical materials feel scared. They almost had a mental breakdown. They thought that the prices of mystical materials in the European server were going to skyrocket and that poor players like them were going to die.


    For more than half a day, while Hu He was waiting, nearly 50000 mystical materials were sent to his account by mail.


    At this moment, he felt that he was really rich!


    However, these mystical materials were not for him. They were for the ¡°cancer Bomb Man¡± that he was preparing to receive.


    At this moment, Hu He was at the border between the blue Void region and the ghost Mountain range, waiting for nie Feng¡¯s arrival.


    During this period, nie Feng constantly sent his coordinates to him to report his position.


    At this moment, the two of them were already less than a kilometer away.


    At this moment, Hu He was filled with anticipation. What did this nie Feng look like? did he have three heads and six arms? otherwise, how could he have such terrifying destructive power and be such a ¡°tumor¡±?


    A moment later, nie Feng¡¯s figure appeared in his line of sight. To his disappointment, nie Feng didn¡¯t have three heads and six arms. He was just a gentle-looking young man.


    This made Hu He couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. He felt that nie Feng¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t match his title of ¡°cancer Bomber Man¡± at all. He was so weak!


    Seeing Hu He¡¯s wave, nie Feng immediately quickened his pace and jogged to his side,


    ¡°The Great Demon King?¡±


    ¡°Explosive man?¡±


    Then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. Everything was said without words.


    ¡°Is this the blue Void domain? I¡¯ve never been here before, I¡¯ve only seen it in videos. ¡± At this moment, nie Feng was a little curious.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to see. The scenery and environment are different, but everything else is similar. After all, the vast void and the northern divergent are neighbors. In comparison, the difference between the hell server and the Asia server is bigger. I have to go and take a look when I have time in the future!¡±


    ¡°Then the players from those two servers will have a headache ...¡± Nie Feng suddenly stopped talking. He could clearly feel the killing intent from core Hu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head to Hidden Dragon Village first. There¡¯s a teleportation array that leads directly to the demon territory. Then, we¡¯ll head directly to the strange Dragon tomb. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen if we delay!¡± Nuclear Hu said.


    At this time, Hu He was still a little worried. After all, he couldn¡¯t grasp the exact time needed for the ¡°evil demon formation¡± to refine those ghost emperor level experts. In other words, danger could come at any time, so his heart was filled with urgency.


    Nie Feng quickly nodded. He didn¡¯t know why, or maybe it was because there were too many legends about the Great Demon King Hu He felt a faint fear when he faced him.


    After that, Hu He brought nie Feng to Hidden Dragon Village.


    Along the way, nie Feng¡¯s eyes kept looking around. It was obvious that this was his first time coming to the blue Void domain and his heart was filled with curiosity.


    After arriving at Hidden Dragon Village, the completely different style of buildings attracted nie Feng even more. It even made him have the impulse to stop and admire and research.


    Of course, this was stopped by Hu He.


    Along the way, nie Feng gave Hu He the feeling that he was curious about everything and wanted to study everything. He had always maintained a curious attitude. At this moment, Hu He finally understood why nie Feng was so good at alchemy. He was simply a scholar who was always thinking about how to absorb knowledge.


    However, he had gone astray and walked the path of the explosive man!


    The two of them chatted as they walked. After two teleportations and half a day of traveling, they finally arrived at the area where the ¡°black light barrier¡± was.


    At this time, Hu He waved his hand and summoned his corpse spirit, getting ready for battle.


    After all, as long as Yuan Xu was cautious enough, he would not let the same thing happen twice. He would probably send troops to guard the place.


    Nie Feng¡¯s curiosity was piqued once more when he saw the 20 corpse spirits that Hu He had summoned. He walked towards one of the corpse spirits and began to examine it.


    ¡°So powerful! You¡¯re actually a half-step ghost king. There aren¡¯t many players with the strength of a ghost Governor, but you have more than 20 half-step ghost kings. You¡¯re invincible!¡± Nie Feng was a little excited.


    ¡°These are my brothers, don¡¯t touch them!¡± Hu He rolled his eyes.


    Nie Feng nodded, then turned to look at Hu He with some anticipation,


    ¡°Great Demon King, can I learn to refine corpses?¡±


    When he heard this, he was about to reply ¡°no problem¡± when he suddenly realized something and coughed twice.


    ¡°Ahem, there¡¯s nothing to learn about this. It¡¯s very hard. If you don¡¯t have a strong mind, you¡¯ll be scared to death.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m pretty strong-willed!¡± Nie Feng blinked his eyes.


    ¡°Good, your Grandpa!¡± Hu Zhong cursed in his heart.


    If it was someone else, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. But for nie Feng, he really didn¡¯t want to teach him the corpse refining technique.


    After learning about nie Feng¡¯s past, he knew that the word ¡°unreliable¡± couldn¡¯t be used to describe this kid¡¯s refining. He had completely destroyed things.


    He was afraid that if he taught nie Feng the corpse refining technique, he would be able to self-destruct his corpse spirit. At that time, the reputation of the corpse refiner would be destroyed in his hands.


    Hence, the bearded man righteously rejected him. The reason was that it was for his own good. He was afraid that he would scare him to death!


    Regarding this point, although nie Feng wanted to refute, he still had some idea in his heart. Thus, he could only withdraw his request with a bitter face.


    Even though nie Feng still felt that refining medicine and refining corpses were different.


    It doesn¡¯t mean it will explode ...

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375: Chapter 375 waiting for the rabbit


    Once he returned to the area where the black light barrier was, he couldn¡¯t help but be on his guard.


    This time, he didn¡¯t choose the central point of the barrier that he had destroyed before. Instead, he chose a different direction to prevent any accidents.


    ¡°Keep up!¡±


    He looked at nie Feng, who was looking up at the black light barrier, and felt his head hurt. He still felt that this guy wasn¡¯t very reliable.


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Hearing Hu He¡¯s shout, nie Feng immediately followed.


    The two of them strode to the barrier. Core Hu first took out his ¡°realm shattering dagger¡± and began to explore the location of the next central point of the barrier. After confirming the location, he brought nie Feng and ran towards the central point.


    Half an hour¡¯s journey, when they were about to reach the central point of the barrier, core Hu suddenly stopped and quickly pulled nie Feng down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nie Feng asked in a low voice after squatting down.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guard up ahead, right next to the barrier. It¡¯s just as I guessed!¡± Hu He said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Nie Feng was also a little nervous after hearing Hu He¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check their strength first. As long as they¡¯re not at the ghost king level, I can handle them!¡± As he spoke, Hu He pushed aside the withered yellow weeds beside him and quietly stretched out his head, casting his gaze at the soldiers stationed in the distance.


    He activated his analysis ability!


    [Game prompt: the target is far away, unable to detect!]


    ......


    Looking at the game notification, beard core was stunned.


    In fact, the soldiers stationed in the distance were just a few black dots in his eyes, but he did not expect that he could not analyze the target¡¯s information at such a distance.


    This couldn¡¯t help but make Hu He a little depressed.


    ¡°How is it? is the other side strong?¡± Nie Feng nervously asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly, but why do you look a little scared?¡± Hu He looked at nie Feng and curled his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m a lifestyle player, I don¡¯t really fight!¡± Nie Feng immediately replied.


    ¡°A lifestyle player who¡¯s trying to blow up underworld? Syria lifestyle players?¡±


    He suddenly felt that nie Feng¡¯s words were so shameless. He was clearly a malignant tumor player, but he still wanted to put on a kind ¡°lifestyle player¡± disguise.


    Is there still any law!


    When nie Feng heard these words, his face immediately turned bitter and he no longer spoke. However, his heart was filled with grievances.


    ¡°Wait for me here,¡± Hu He said.¡±I¡¯ll go check out the situation. Wait for my news.¡±


    Nie Feng nodded and continued to curl up.


    Seeing this, core Hu first put all the corpse spirits behind him into the corpse spirit bag, then slowly moved forward like a cat.


    The closer they got to the area where the soldiers were stationed, the more nervous Hu He became. After all, they didn¡¯t have much time left, and the consequences of missing this opportunity would be very serious.


    As he approached the soldiers, he activated his analysis ability from time to time. He didn¡¯t know what the maximum range of his analysis ability was, so he could only try again and again.


    After moving forward a little more, he opened the analysis function again.


    This time, the information of the soldiers stationed in front appeared.


    [Soul Reaper (late-stage ghost Governor)]:


    [Character information: priest of the soulless race, a subordinate of the yuanxu Army. Has the special ability to steal souls.]


    [Character Status: Normal]


    [Ghost soldier guard (middle-stage ghost Governor)]


    [Character information: elder of the soulless race under the yuanxu Army, an expert who specializes in physical and blood elementalists. Powerful in close combat!]


    ¡­¡­


    With his analysis ability, Hu He quickly understood the strength of the soldiers stationed here.


    Although there were dozens of people on the other side, the strongest among them was only a late-stage ghost Governor Soul Reaper, which was very easy for Hu He to deal with.


    This time, he did not panic. He slowly stood up and walked towards the soldiers.


    The moment he showed his head, the soldiers immediately looked at him, their faces revealing a vigilant look.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The Soulstealer priest shouted at Hu He from afar.


    Hu He didn¡¯t answer and continued to walk forward calmly.


    Seeing Hu He¡¯s attitude, the guards were all on guard.


    They weren¡¯t stupid. Since Yuan Xu had sent them here, it was obviously dangerous. Although Hu He was alone, if he didn¡¯t have the strength, how could he come so calmly?


    ¡°This is the territory of our King, the empty abyss. If you dare to come any closer, we won¡¯t be polite!¡± The leading priest shouted angrily.


    At this moment, Hu He was very calm. His twenty or so underlings were all half-step ghost kings. It would be a piece of cake for them to beat up these ghost inspectors.


    As a result, a heroic spirit rose in his heart, and he continued to walk forward.


    This undoubtedly made the garrison soldiers even more nervous.


    ¡°Priestess, do you want to send a signal?¡± The ghost soldier guard said at this time.


    For safety¡¯s sake, although every barrier point was guarded by a Ghost Inspector, every Guard Captain had a ¡°psychic lamp¡± in their hands that conveyed a signal. As long as he extinguished the light, the void abyss and the ghost kings in the strange Dragon tomb would receive the news and quickly rush over to help.


    Seeing Hu He getting closer and closer, the ghost soldier guard couldn¡¯t help but ask the priest nervously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s test his strength!¡± The priest pointed his staff at Hu He and began to chant an incantation.


    Circles of black light emerged from the tip of the staff and attacked Hu He.


    Seeing them attack, Hu He didn¡¯t hesitate and summoned his twenty or so underlings.


    The appearance of these undead spirits had truly frightened the soldiers stationed here.


    As the black light wave approached, the corpse spirits immediately formed a line in front of him under Hu He¡¯s command.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the black light wave would actually pass through the corpse spirits ¡°bodies and hit him.


    ¡°Haha, my soul has returned!¡±


    Seeing this, the priest gently shook the tip of the staff and began to absorb the core¡¯s soul.


    Nuclear Hu was also shocked when he heard this. He didn¡¯t expect this person¡¯s attack to not be from the physics Department. He was finished.


    However, to his surprise, nothing happened to him after a few seconds.


    At this moment, the game prompt appeared.


    [Game prompt: you have suffered a ¡°Soul Catcher¡± attack. This attack is invalid. You have been exempted!]


    Hu Zhongxin heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the game notification. Then, he waved his hand at the priest and the others who were standing in front of the black light barrier with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°Beat him up, beat him to death!¡±


    More than 20 half-naked undead spirits heard Hu He¡¯s command and immediately ran towards the soldiers.


    These corpse spirits were all ghost king level experts when they were alive, and even though they had been refined into corpse spirits, their physical bodies were still extremely strong. Their figures quickly arrived in front of the priests, ghost guards, and other soldiers.


    The leading priest was shocked and immediately raised his staff to meet the attack.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A muffled sound rang out as the priest¡¯s staff and the instant corpse Spirit¡¯s fist collided. The instant corpse spirit had already reached the strength of a half-step ghost king under the repeated refining of the pit of beard. In a contest of pure strength, the priest was instantly sent flying.


    With twenty-four half-step ghost kings attacking together, whether it was strength or numbers, they completely overwhelmed the soldiers stationed here.


    The moment they clashed, whether it was the priests, the ghost guards, or the other soldiers, they were all sent flying and crashed into the black light barrier.


    At this moment, the old priest didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately took out the ¡®psychic lamp¡¯ and crushed it.


    The lights were extinguished in an instant.


    At the same time, in the central area of the strange Dragon tomb, Yuan Xu, who had his eyes closed to comprehend the formation knowledge he had learned from the evil demon formation, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Knowing that something had happened to the barrier, he suddenly stood up and said to the ghost kings who were sitting around him and studying the knowledge of the array,¡±


    ¡°Something has happened to the boundary point. You guys go quickly. I¡¯m going to the evil demon array to check the situation!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my King!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the ghost kings replied respectfully. Then, they got up and rushed toward the boundary point that Yuan Xu had pointed at.


    After Hu He broke through the barrier last time, Yuan Xu knew that the evil demon formation was no longer safe. However, he never thought that Hu He would be involved in this incident.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Hu He¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He had seen this kind of ¡®psychic lamp¡¯ in ancient books before. It was specially used for communication and had many uses.


    According to the records, this kind of lamp was also the nemesis of the corpse refiners. This was because some special ¡°psychic lamps¡± were specially used to guard tombs. As long as a tomb robber entered the tomb room with a special ¡°psychic lamp¡±, the light would automatically go out and send a message to the descendants of the tomb owner or the tomb keeper.


    In the ¡°corpse spirit sect secret technique¡± his grandfather had passed down to him, there was a page that described this lamp in detail.


    At this moment, Hu He realized that things were not good. If Yuan Xu really came, the mission would definitely fail.


    He immediately roared in the team voice chat,¡±


    ¡°Explosive man, hurry up and die! We have to hurry!¡±


    After shouting this, core Hu pointed at the priest and the others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave a single one, exterminate them all!¡±


    When the undead spirits heard this, their attacks became even fiercer, causing the priests and the other soldiers to suffer unspeakable pain. They could only bitterly resist.


    However, they did not dare to retreat. If they did, Yuan Xu would not let them go.


    While the undead spirits were fighting the priest and the others, Hu He quickly walked up to the black barrier and began to use his ¡°energy sensing¡± to measure the energy and determine the specific location of the barrier¡¯s central point.


    After about five minutes, he found the area where the energy fluctuations were the strongest and decisively stabbed his ¡®world shattering dagger¡¯ into it.


    The barrier point immediately began to collapse, revealing a large circular hole with a diameter of three meters.


    At this moment, nie Feng had also jogged over to his side.


    ¡°Follow me in, we need to hurry!¡± As he spoke, he stepped into the barrier.


    ¡°What about them?¡± Nie Feng asked as he pointed at the undead spirits that were still fighting the priest and the others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Hurry up and get to the evil demon formation. Otherwise, Yuan Xu might come!¡± Hu He said anxiously.


    At this moment, nie Feng also realized that something seemed to have gone wrong. He hurriedly followed core Hu into the tunnel inside the barrier.


    Then, the two of them began to walk quickly toward the ¡®evil spirit array¡¯ in the tunnel.


    As they advanced, nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±


    ¡°Great Demon King, if I were Yuan Xu, I would have gone to the evil demon formation to wait for you after I received the news that someone had broken the seal. I¡¯m the strongest in the blue Void big domain and no one can defeat me. Why would I go to the barrier point to find you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, core Hu stopped in his tracks. Nie Feng¡¯s head hit his back.


    That¡¯s right! Yuan Xu was the most powerful in the blue Void big domain. Apart from the evil king, no one else could fight him. Why did he have to go through so much trouble to find him?


    Nie Feng¡¯s words suddenly made Hu He realize that Yuan Xu was most likely already waiting for them in the evil demon formation.


    ¡°F * ck! Then what should we do? I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll fail again this time!¡± Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Nie Feng chuckled.


    ¡°Quickly release it. What time is it? you damn cancer!¡± Looking at nie Feng¡¯s thoughtful appearance, Hu He really wanted to refine him into a corpse spirit and then whip his corpse.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376: Hahahaha (thanks to brother Lin Hao for the Alliance master reward~)


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. Think about it, who in the blue Void region can fight with Yuan Xu?¡±


    ¡°You mean the evil king? He¡¯s only at the early stage of the ghost emperor realm and can only fight with Yuan Xu. There¡¯s still a gap in strength. ¡± Hu He said in shock.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need evil king to fight with void abyss. Instead, we¡¯ll let him lead the players to attack the barrier and even the strange Dragon tomb. In this Blue Void region, who else do you think is a match for the evil king other than Yuan Xu? As long as he makes a move, Yuan Xu will definitely stop him and buy us enough time!¡±


    ¡°Good idea! You¡¯re pretty smart, you cancer!¡± Understanding nie Feng¡¯s meaning, nucleus Hu suddenly realized that this move was completely feasible.


    ¡°Hehe, I just read a lot.¡± Nie Feng scratched his head, revealing a shy look.


    Seeing this, Hu He couldn¡¯t help but give him the middle finger. He felt that this ¡°poisonous tumor¡± was really good at acting.


    Then, core Hu opened his live stream. As he walked towards the evil demon array with nie Feng, he began to contact the players through the live stream, asking them to find the evil king and prepare for a wave of feints.


    At this time, most of the players in the European server were paying attention to nuclear Hu¡¯s movements. When they saw that nuclear Hu had started his livestream, countless players immediately rushed in.


    After hearing Hu He¡¯s request, a large number of players from the European server responded to the call and began to search for evil king.


    At this moment, Xie Wang was in the ancient ruins, drinking the fine wine he had bought from the game¡¯s auction house. He had a satisfied expression as he experienced the feeling of having a physical body.


    At this moment, a large number of players suddenly came to find him.


    This left Xie Wang a little dumbfounded, but after understanding the players ¡®request, he suddenly felt a little worried.


    You want me to fight with Yuan Xu? Wasn¡¯t this bullying him? he wasn¡¯t even a match for me even if I used both hands!


    ......


    However, the evil king was still very friendly to the players, so he gave this request back to Lu Wu.


    After Lu Wu received the message from Xie Wang, he immediately replied.


    [You¡¯re only allowed to use the strength of the initial stage of the ghost emperor realm. You¡¯re not allowed to use the newly obtained divine level strength!]


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, the evil King¡¯s strength had already reached the God level. If he was allowed to show his strength, the players ¡®mentality would change in the future.


    In the future, if they encountered any problems, they would go to the evil king for help. This was what Lu Wu didn¡¯t want to see. After all, the development of the players was the most important thing, and all the crises would also hone them.


    After getting Lu Wu¡¯s reply, evil king immediately decided to take the players to the ¡°black light barrier¡± and fight with Yuan Xu.


    ¡­¡­


    Through the bullet comments in the live broadcast room, Hu He, who was on his way to the ¡°evil demon formation¡±, knew that evil king had agreed. The two of them immediately sped up their pace to the ¡°evil demon formation¡±.


    With his previous experience, Hu He knew that it would take him and nie Feng at least half a day¡¯s journey to reach the evil spirit array.


    Therefore, he began to communicate with the players through the livestream room and obtain information from the outside world.


    Half an hour later, nuclear Hu received the feedback from the players in the livestream room. They had gathered and were on their way to the black light barrier!


    At this moment, core Hu was secretly excited. As long as Yuan Xu was gone, he would have a greater chance of blowing up the evil demon formation.


    After another four hours of rushing, Hu He felt that he was about to reach the evil demon formation. He stopped and began to wait for the players ¡®final feedback.


    Meanwhile, in the outside world, a huge Army of players was approaching the black light barrier through the teleportation circle that led to the demon territory.


    Just as he was about to reach the black light barrier, evil King¡¯s body separated from the player Army and floated into the air. He then turned into a stone statue in the air and crashed into the black light barrier.


    Of course, Xie Wang was only using his early stage ghost emperor strength and not his own divine power.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The black light barrier shook violently from the impact, forming energy ripples that spread out in all directions.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Xie Wang¡¯s second strike arrived, and energy ripples formed at the point of impact once again.


    In the distance, the soldiers stationed there saw the energy ripples and immediately became nervous. Immediately, a group of people rushed in the direction of the ripples, wanting to see which audacious guy was breaking the barrier.


    However, when they saw the situation, they were truly shocked. This was because the one destroying the barrier was the powerful Xie Wang.


    Not far away, a dense Army of players was slowly advancing.


    At this moment, the soldiers stationed here didn¡¯t hesitate at all. They immediately took out the psychic lamp they carried with them, then injected a wisp of their consciousness into the ¡®psychic lamp¡¯ and crushed it.


    At that moment, Yuan Xu, who was in the evil demon formation, received the feedback from the soldiers stationed there.


    However, it was different this time because the soldiers ¡®feedback was:


    ¡°Evil king¡¯s army is attacking. Strange Dragon tomb is in trouble!¡±


    Seeing this message, Yuan Xu could not help but frown. The evil king¡¯s arrival at this moment was definitely not good news.


    However, if he did not rush over to provide reinforcements, no one in the defensive forces would be a match for the evil king. When the barrier was broken, the strange Dragon tomb would be in trouble, and it might even be seized directly.


    After thinking for a while, Yuan Xu gritted his teeth and left.


    Yuan Xu¡¯s heart was filled with anger as he rushed to the strange Dragon tomb. Now that his injuries had fully recovered, he had to capture the evil king and seal him again!


    After Yuan Xu left the evil demon formation, Hu He and nie Feng, who were in another tunnel, still didn¡¯t move.


    Because they had not received any feedback from the players, it was not safe to continue moving forward. It was very likely that they would encounter Yuan Xu.


    While waiting anxiously, Hu He and nie Feng didn¡¯t chat. They were both hoping that Yuan Xu would take the bait.


    At this moment, a bullet screen floated across the live broadcast room.


    ¡°Great Demon King, it¡¯s done. Void abyss is really here. He¡¯s fighting with the evil king now, and we¡¯re fighting void abyss¡¯s subordinates. They have too many ghost kings, and we can¡¯t hold them back. All the best!¡±


    Seeing this message, Hu He and nie Feng¡¯s eyes brightened. They immediately rushed to the end of the passage.


    In order to destroy this evil spirit array, he had gone through many twists and turns. This time, Hu Zhong was determined to destroy it.


    After another half an hour of rushing, when they turned the corner, Hu He knew that they had entered the area where the evil spirit array was located.


    After turning the corner, a cave shrouded in blue light appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Is this the evil spirit array?¡± Nie Feng asked curiously as he looked at the huge array that covered the entire cave.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re going to the central area. It¡¯s all up to you this time!¡± Core Hu replied immediately.


    The two of them walked to the center of the evil spirit array. Then, core Hu chose to trade with nie Feng, and all the mystical materials in the space were traded.


    ¡°Explosive man, you better not make any mistakes. This time, there are so many brothers from the European server who are risking their lives for us!¡±


    When nie Feng heard this, he solemnly nodded his head and took out a red gilded alchemy furnace from the space.


    This medicine refining furnace was specially made by Lin Tie, the best forger among the players. It was a rare Tier 4 quality medicine refining furnace among the players and the key to refining the ¡°nuclear bomb¡± this time.


    After he turned on the switch, the inferno stone in the medicine furnace immediately began to glow and emit a turbulent flame.


    After the flame stabilized, nie Feng took out mystical materials and threw them into the fire.


    The interior of the medicine refining furnace had its own space, so it was not a problem to throw in a large number of medicinal herbs. Under the high temperature of the flame, the medicinal herbs began to melt gradually.


    In fact, nie Feng didn¡¯t have any tricks to make a ¡®nuclear bomb¡¯. He only had one way, and that was to follow the normal steps. In short, he just had to make sure it exploded.


    On the other hand, Hu He knew that he couldn¡¯t help much, so he turned his eyes to mo Xu¡¯s corpse again.


    Since he still had half a bottle of ¡®corpse dissolving water¡¯, he wanted to see if he could remove another arm.


    Time passed by slowly, and Hu He, who was removing mo Xu¡¯s arm, was suddenly startled by nie Feng¡¯s cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This place is very strange. It¡¯s too strange. When I refine medicine here, all the medicinal liquid quickly turned black. It¡¯s exactly the same as the medicinal liquid that formed during the explosion of the underworld!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? you¡¯ve always been like this when you refine medicine. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. In the past, it was a gradual process. This time, it directly turned black after melting!¡± Nie Feng was extremely shocked.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Hu He asked nervously. After all, it all depended on nie Feng to blow up the evil spirit array this time. If he made a mistake, it would all be over.


    ¡°No, there are only benefits. The power of the explosion will probably be even greater!¡± Nie Feng said happily. It could be said that this was the first time that he was happy that the elixir was about to explode.


    In truth, what nie Feng didn¡¯t know was that the brand on his body was a ¡°law of darkness¡± brand. At this moment, the demonic array was the center of the black light barrier¡¯s absorption of Darkness Energy. It just so happened that the energy that nie Feng absorbed was the same as the energy that he absorbed when he was refining medicine.


    At this moment, what nie Feng couldn¡¯t see was that the surrounding dark energy was madly surging into the medicine refining furnace, constantly blending into the medicinal liquid and changing the internal energy structure of the medicinal liquid. This was why nie Feng felt that it was strange.


    With the support of the dark energy, as more and more mystical materials were poured into the medicine stove, the medicine stove began to shake.


    Seeing this, nie Feng began to concentrate on controlling the medicine furnace, separating the medicinal liquid inside.


    The final step of refining medicine was to merge the medicinal liquids together. However, this time, nie Feng had to separate the medicinal liquids. Otherwise, he was worried that too much medicinal liquid would gather and explode.


    As time passed, nie Feng¡¯s forehead began to sweat. Hu He, who was at the side, also stopped his destruction of the demonic void realm. He stood at the side with a nervous expression, not even daring to breathe loudly, waiting for the earth-shattering moment to come.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done, almost done!¡± Nie Feng¡¯s face was deathly pale as he spoke with trembling lips.


    At this time, the medicinal liquid in the medicine furnace was divided into 10000 portions. This kind of control could be said that other than nie Feng, other Alchemist players simply couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Did you succeed?¡± He asked nervously.


    ¡°I ... I ... If I let go now, the medicinal liquids will fuse ... It¡¯s going to explode. I can¡¯t control it anymore!¡±


    At this moment, the medicinal liquid had already begun to seep into the separate area nie Feng had created. It was slowly gathering towards the center, causing nie Feng to be extremely nervous.


    At this moment, nie Feng suddenly turned his head to look at Hu He,


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°What ...¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, nie Feng¡¯s body trembled as he retreated.


    At this moment, all the medicinal liquids gathered at the center. The medicine furnace instantly turned red and began to crack in less than three seconds. Countless black lights shot out through the cracks on the medicine furnace.


    ¡°It exploded!¡± Nie Feng roared at this moment.


    However, at this moment, Hu He wasn¡¯t prepared at all. He was swallowed by the black light in a flash. If he could, he really wanted to give nie Feng the middle finger. He felt that this guy was doing this on purpose. He was extremely Black-bellied.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± The medicine furnace exploded.


    The black light filled the entire cave in an instant, and the raging storm of dark energy continued to absorb the dense dark energy in the surroundings, becoming more and more violent.


    The entire cave began to collapse, and the blue crystal in the center of the evil spirit array below was also corroded by the dark energy, dyeing it black.


    At this moment, several game notifications suddenly popped up in the minds of Hu He and nie Feng.


    [Game prompt: you have been eroded by dark energy. You are losing 80000 HP per second!]


    [Game prompt: you have been engulfed by a dark storm, losing 100000 HP per second!]


    [Game prompt: dark element explosion is brewing ...]


    [Game prompt: you have received the blessing of the evil God¡¯s remaining power. Dark damage has been isolated!]


    [Game prompt: you have received the protection of the evil crystal. Dark damage has been isolated!]


    Under Hu He and nie Feng¡¯s dumbfounded expressions, the evil spirit array on the ground suddenly began to tremble. Then, it actually broke off from the ground and formed a semi-circular protective layer. Then, it floated up little by little, carrying them up into the sky.


    What nie Feng and Hu He didn¡¯t know was that the formation of such a violent energy had already activated the defensive array that the evil demon God had set up in the evil demon array.


    This was the escape route he had left for himself, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would help Hu He and nie Feng.


    The evil spirit array rose higher and higher, gradually coming into contact with the top of the cave. Bit by bit, it pushed through the rock layer and began to float up.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    At this moment, the dark storm that was brewing finally exploded.


    The power of the explosion formed by the violent power of the laws of nature was even more terrifying than that of a nuclear bomb. In an instant, the evil demon formation trembled violently, and the evil demon formation that was rising to the surface broke through the rock layers like a rocket and began to rise.


    At this moment, nie Feng and Hu He felt like they were about to die. Under this kind of recoil, they felt like their bodies were about to fall apart.


    The amount of blood in their bodies was rapidly decreasing, but the defensive array had started to protect their bodies at this moment, isolating them from the shock. Only then did the two of them survive.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside, the evil king, who had already reached the strange Dragon tomb, was fighting with Yuan Xu.


    The evil king felt a little helpless when he fought Yuan Xu again. He felt like he was a King, but he had to pretend to be a bronze and fight Yuan Xu head-on. He even had to pretend that he was no match for him. It was simply too helpless.


    At this moment, the ground shook violently and began to collapse. A blue formation broke out of the ground, and the players and Warriors of the yuanxu Army in that area were instantly torn apart by the violent power.


    It was also at this moment that the demonic array protecting Hu He and nie Feng finally exhausted its last bit of energy. The protective layer dissipated, and the blue crystal turned white. Finally, a force was produced and threw Hu He and nie Feng out.


    At this time, the corpses of the experts who were also protected by the array were also thrown out the moment the evil demon array fell apart.


    As evil king, void abyss, the players, and the others looked on in surprise, Hu He¡¯s maniacal laughter suddenly came from above.


    ¡°Hahahaha! Yuan Xu, look, your father was blown away!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    At this moment, Yuan Xu was dumbfounded and could not react.


    ¡°Hahaha, Yuan Xu, your father was blown away!¡± At this moment, evil king, who was fighting with Yuan Xu, could not help but laugh.


    ¡°F * ck, Yuan Xu, your dad flew the furthest. He¡¯s awesome, hahahaha!¡± At this moment, Hu He¡¯s maniacal laughter could be heard again.


    Hearing this, Yuan Xu¡¯s face gradually turned red.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377: Chapter 377 corpses falling from the sky


    After the evil spirit array fell apart.


    Hu He, nie Feng, and dozens of ¡°expert remains¡± were thrown out by the last push, flying freely in the air.


    Compared to nie Feng¡¯s calmness, Hu He was a little arrogant. He pointed at the body that flew the furthest away and kept provoking Yuan Xu¡¯s nerves.


    At this moment, Hu He felt extremely carefree. He had died in Yuan Xu¡¯s hands several times before, and this time, he finally saw him suffer a loss. He felt extremely relieved, and his laughter became more and more unrestrained.


    Seeing this, Yuan Xu¡¯s anger surged.


    ¡°Roar! All of you, die!¡± As he roared, Yuan Xu¡¯s figure flashed and he was about to sweep toward Hu He.


    At this moment, Xie Wang blocked their path.


    ¡°Yuan Xu, don¡¯t worry. Let your father fly a little longer!¡±


    Yuan Xu¡¯s face turned green when he heard that. He immediately threw a punch at Xie Wang, and a black hexagram formation appeared on the back of his hand.


    The punch was accompanied by a gust of wind, and a ferocious Black Dragon emerged from the wind, swallowing Xie Wang into its stomach.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Then, Yuan Xu clenched his fist, and the Black Dragon roared at the sky. Its body collapsed and kept squeezing, binding evil king tightly and pressing down on his physical body.


    At this moment, Yuan Xu¡¯s injuries had completely recovered, and he was more than a level stronger than before. The battle prowess he displayed in his anger had truly shocked Xie Wang.


    ......


    However, Xie Wang, who was being squeezed into the black Dragon¡¯s body, was also a little depressed.


    Although this force couldn¡¯t hurt him at all, he couldn¡¯t resist at all now because Lu Wu had told him not to use any power above the early stage of the ghost emperor realm.


    However, he was not strong enough to resist the pressure at all, so Xie Wang could only helplessly shrink into the black Dragon¡¯s body as he felt the pressure from all directions.


    After taking control of evil king, Yuan Xu¡¯s expression became even more vicious. Anger burned in his chest, as if it was about to burst out.


    This time, he could have relied on the ancient evil demonic God¡¯s great formation to obtain an invincible corpse spirit Army, but he did not expect the outcome to be like this.


    Originally, he thought that the ¡°corpse spirit Legion plan¡± would definitely succeed, and even if there were twists and turns along the way, it would be impossible for it to go wrong.


    This was not because Yuan Xu was conceited, but because he had really considered all the possible risks.


    The first was the guarantee of the psychic lamp that he could receive urgent news after the enchantment was destroyed. Even if there was a mistake, with him in the evil demon formation, all the foreign enemies would not be his match, including the evil king.


    Even when he had received the news that the evil king had come to attack the strange Dragon tomb, he had considered whether anyone would sneak into the evil demon formation to destroy it before he left.


    However, Yuan Xu quickly denied this speculation.


    First of all, the evil demon array¡¯s array eye crystal was already under his control and could not be taken away by anyone without the same strength as him. In the blue Void domain, there was no one with the same strength as him, including the evil king in his eyes.


    Secondly, when he was looking for the demonic array, he had studied and studied this great array. He had discovered that even with his strength, he could not destroy the demonic array.


    With these two almost unbreakable guarantees, Yuan Xu left without worry in order to prevent the strange Dragon tomb from being captured.


    However, the result was something he had never expected.


    The Furious Yuan Xu still couldn¡¯t figure out how the formation was destroyed. After all, this was a divine formation cast by the evil demon God.


    At this time, he cast his gaze toward the crack in the ground that had been broken by the ¡®evil spirit formation¡¯.


    At this moment, the crack was still spewing out thick black light. The law of Darkness Energy was gradually spreading and diluting in the air.


    ¡°The law of darkness!¡±


    Yuan Xu¡¯s expression turned serious. How did he do it?


    Thinking of this, he immediately looked at the fallen Hu He. He gave up on controlling Xie Wang and rushed toward him.


    Yuan Xu felt like he was going to be driven crazy by the resurrected Hu He.


    When Hu He released him from the seal of the dungeon, he thought that Hu He was his Lucky Star and didn¡¯t kill him before he left.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Hu He would return the favor with several big gifts.


    The first time was when the natural disaster ran rampant in the blue Void region, causing the blue Void region, which could have been taken over quickly, to fall into a protracted war.


    The second time was in the battle with twenty-three prisoners in the infernal domain, where he had been injured.


    The third time, which was now, he had even destroyed the demonic formation, which was the opportunity for him to become a God.


    At this moment, Yuan Xu¡¯s hatred for Hu He had reached a point of no return, just like how Hu He hated him.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    As he waved his arms, two black pythons extended out from his palms. They drew two black trails in the air and bit at the freefall Hu He was in.


    Seeing Yuan Xu¡¯s attack, Hu He wasn¡¯t afraid at all. In fact, he was very calm. After all, the mission was completed. Three hours was fine. So be it. He started to mock Yuan Xu again.


    ¡°Yuanxu, you unfilial son. Look, your father has already flown far away and you didn¡¯t even come to welcome him. You even came to welcome me. I¡¯m your ...¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a black python swallowed him, and another black python swallowed the one before it. A violent power burst out of the black Python¡¯s body, and Hu He was torn apart in less than two seconds, turning into black mist and dissipating.


    Yuan Xu¡¯s face turned gloomy when he saw that Hu He had died, but his soul and body had disappeared again.


    In Yuan Xu¡¯s eyes, if Hu He didn¡¯t die the last few times, he wouldn¡¯t die this time either.


    At this moment, Yuan Xu suddenly regretted killing Hu He.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have a way to deal with this kind of guy who could be resurrected. For example, the ¡°endless darkness¡± was a sealing cage that could trap Hu He in, making him suffer a fate worse than death as time passed.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Xu made a decision. After this battle, he would build a special barrier similar to the endless darkness for Hu He. He would personally guard it. He didn¡¯t believe that Hu He could continue to be so arrogant.


    He glanced at evil king, who was still bound in the air by the Black Dragon, and quickly descended toward the area where the evil demon formation¡¯s formation eye crystal had fallen.


    After landing on the ground, Yuan Xu picked up the formation eye crystal that had turned white and started to observe if the crystal had cracked.


    He had studied the evil demon array before and knew that the core of the evil demon array was this crystal. The array patterns were also extended from this crystal. So, as long as the crystal was not broken, it would not be a problem to restore the evil demon array. It was just that it would cost a huge price.


    After careful observation, Yuan Xu finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    He couldn¡¯t help but admit that the ancient God¡¯s evil demon array was indeed powerful. The core of the array was actually intact even under the ravages of the power of law. The only regret was that the energy inside had been exhausted.


    After knowing that there was hope for the formation to be restored, Yuan Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He then turned his gaze to the experts ¡®remains that were scattered across the various areas of the strange Dragon tomb.


    Since the formation could be restored, then after the formation was restored, the refining could naturally continue!


    Just as Yuan Xu thought of this, Hu He, who had already logged out of the game, also had a flash of inspiration. He quickly logged into the forum and contacted nie Feng, sending him messages like crazy.


    After receiving the message and understanding what core Hu meant, nie Feng immediately opened his mouth and shouted in the regional channel,


    ¡°Stop fighting. Let¡¯s go and grab the corpses. We¡¯re only halfway there. We¡¯re only missing these experts ¡®corpses. By the way, the Great Demon King said that mo Xu¡¯s corpse is his priority. He wants to refine it and use it to beat Yuan Xu, that unfilial son. He¡¯ll buy it at a high price!¡±


    Nie Feng¡¯s roar instantly silenced the noisy regional channel.


    Then, the European players decisively gave up on the battle with the yuanxu Army and began to run towards the area where the corpses of the powerhouses had fallen.


    After knowing that the crisis had not been resolved, the players felt a sense of urgency.


    The scene instantly became chaotic.


    ¡°Hurry up and grab the corpses. Sell them to the Great Demon King at a high price!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the corpses of powerhouses can be used to forge equipment. It¡¯s good stuff, let¡¯s get it!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let void abyss get another corpse. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be so lucky next time. Leader, you can run faster with a Mount. There¡¯s a corpse in the 12 o¡¯ clock direction. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The region voice channel, Army voice channel, Guild voice channel, and party voice channel were all filled with the players ¡®shouts.


    At this moment, the corpses of the powerhouses that had fallen to the ground had become the key to their plan to completely destroy Yuan Xu¡¯s corpse spirit Army.


    The players each chose a direction and began to run towards the remains of the powerhouses.


    Void abyss was stunned when he saw this scene. He immediately realized what the players were going to do, and he hurriedly roared,¡±


    ¡°Stop them from snatching the remains of the experts and bring them back!¡±


    Void abyss¡¯s roar reverberated throughout the world, shocking the void abyss Army soldiers that were chasing players.


    Unlike the soldiers, the ghost kings under Yuan Xu naturally knew how important these experts ¡®corpses were. They immediately scattered and also flew toward the ¡°experts¡¯ corpses.¡±


    As the entire battlefield was very wide, the players ¡®advantage was immediately revealed at this moment.


    First of all, it was convenient to communicate through the voice channel. Secondly, the storage space could store corpses.


    Compared to the soldiers of the yuanxu Army, the soldiers of the yuanxu Army were having a harder time. As long as a soldier managed to snatch a champion¡¯s corpse, they would become the target of the players. They would pounce on the soldier with ¡°ferocious faces¡± and attack him in groups, snatching the champion¡¯s corpse from the soldier¡¯s hands and throwing it into the realm.


    Naturally, it was impossible for the Warriors of the yuanxu Army to snatch the corpses of the powerhouses from the players. At this moment, the storage space became a cheat in snatching the corpses.


    However, the players were still unable to defend against the arrival of a Spirit King, and a few corpses were taken away by the spirit King.


    At this moment, someone exclaimed in the regional channel,¡±


    ¡°Wahahaha, I got the demonic void corpse! The one that the Great Demon King wanted! I¡¯m going to be rich!¡±


    ¡°Brother, anyone who sees it will get a share. Quickly send a soul coin red packet in the Guild!¡±


    ¡± 666, the Demon King¡¯s goal of using it to beat up his unfilial son is about to be realized!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, what kind of hand speed do you guys have? I just grabbed the remains of an expert, but then a few pairs of hands suddenly appeared beside me. I didn¡¯t even have time to put it into the space before it disappeared. Which bastard took it? return it to me, I¡¯ll F * ck you!¡±


    ¡°This is a scene of a large-scale corpse robbery. If these experts know that they will be played like this after death, they might as well directly burn themselves to ashes. Hehehe!¡±


    ¡°Stop quarreling. Their ghost king has already made a move. Hurry up and grab a few more corpses. It¡¯s more than enough to exchange a corpse for a sea-view House. Damn, corpses fell from the sky. Bah, it¡¯s a windfall. Hurry up and grab them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m squeezing you, don¡¯t block the way. I just changed my class to undead knight, and I want to try to refine corpses into undead mounts. Please don¡¯t block the way!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The voice channel was in a mess.


    At this moment, the players were no longer in the mood to fight with the yuanxu Army soldiers. They all ran to the corpses of the powerhouses scattered around the battlefield with red eyes.


    In the end, there were a total of 38 master remains, 23 of which were in the hands of the players. Void abyss and his subordinates only managed to get 15, and these 15 remains were basically obtained by void abyss and the ghost kings. Even if their subordinates managed to get their hands on the remains, they would not be able to keep them.


    Although they did not get all the remains of the Champions this time, the players knew that they did not lose out!


    The battle had officially come to an end, and the players were being massacred.


    However, since the mission was completed, death was nothing to the players. They were all smiling as they welcomed death.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378: Beichen¡¯s blade


    Japan, Hokkaido.


    It was drizzling under the gloomy sky. At this time, in a prison in a small town on the northeast part of the island, a man slowly walked out of the darkness. With the congratulations of the prison guards, the iron bars of the prison were opened, and he was sent out of the prison.


    The moment he walked out of the prison, the man hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still walked out.


    There was no one outside to welcome him, nor did anyone come to congratulate him. There was only the cold rain patting on his body.


    He was released from prison?


    He could not help but look at his empty right arm and laughed at himself.


    He slowly raised his head to look at the sky. The fine raindrops fell on his face, and he could not help but close his eyes.


    At this moment, his memory returned to ten years ago.


    ¡­¡­


    His name was Hokushin Itto, and he was the direct descendant of the ancient Japan sword style, the one blade school.


    He had been extremely talented in sword arts since he was young. It could be said that no one in his father¡¯s sword arts Club could compare to him. Even his fellow disciples in the sword arts Club felt inferior in front of his sword arts talent.


    They were not even on the same level.


    At that time, there were many schools of swordsmanship in Japan, but most of them were modern swordsmanship and did not have any actual combat lethality. Many swordsmanships were just for show and only used gorgeous moves to earn gimmicks.


    ......


    However, there was no lack of truly powerful ancient sword styles among them, such as the Shinto-style, Niten-I-style, dark-style, IAI-style, and so on.


    These Orthodox successors of ancient sword arts disdained to associate themselves with the modern ¡°magnificence¡± sword arts. However, they had exchanges with the same ancient sword arts schools and would hold two sword arts Exchange competitions every year.


    This kind of competition was also divided into the junior and adult grades.


    At that time, Northstar Yidao was extremely talented. The first time he stepped into the junior Division, he defeated his peers, and even those who were older than him, and won the junior Division Championship with a crushing attitude.


    His father, Hokushin Hideo, was extremely proud of his outstanding talent. He felt that Hokushin Itto had the ability to revitalize the ¡®one blade school¡¯ and carry forward the sword Art passed down by his ancestors.


    At that time, Northstar Yidao also thought so. He felt that if he had the ability to win first place in the junior Division, then he would also have the ability to win first place in the adult division in the future. He would push one blade school to the top of the ancient sword arts school and become the peak that all sword arts practitioners looked up to.


    However, what he did not know was that it was his excellence that had caused his father, Hokushin Hideo, to feel the pressure.


    This pressure did not come from Bei Chen¡¯s blade, but from the outside world.


    In the ancient swordsmanship competition that was held twice a year, the first place of the junior Division was always easily won by Hokushin. However, the last place of the official division was also always won by Hokushin Hideo, his father.


    This contrast would only make Kitagawa Hideo feel proud of Kitagawa Izawa, thinking that he could reach a height that he had never reached before.


    But gradually, more and more voices were heard from the outside world.


    At that time, Beichen Hideo gradually felt the pressure because he was always compared to his son, Beichen Yidao, in the communication between his peers. He even accidentally heard others say it.


    If the Beichen one blade was born in another school, it would be perfect. It was a waste of talent to be born in the Beichen family.


    To a successor of traditional swordsmanship like him, this kind of humiliation was unbearable.


    After that, he would often recall the words of his peers and feel that he was a coward and a weakling.


    This thought lingered in Beichen Hideo¡¯s mind and could not be dispelled. It was like a demon in his heart that kept torturing him.


    It was also at that moment that Beichen Yidao made his choice. He decided to cultivate the ancient sword technique passed down from his ancestors,[one blade stream-Taiyuan].


    At that time, in the ancient sword arts school, the practice of the ¡®sword will-shaped Sword Art¡¯ was explicitly forbidden. It couldn¡¯t even be said to be forbidden, it should be said to be feared.


    This was because this sword technique was too harmful to the body. They did not know how their ancestors had created this sword technique, nor how they could bear the injuries caused by the cultivation.


    However, they definitely did not have the ability to cultivate. This was a lesson that countless people had used their blood to teach them.


    Those swordsmen who practiced the ancient sword style were all either physically or mentally disabled. In short, without exception, none of them had a good ending.


    After many attempts by their predecessors, the descendants of these ancient sword arts schools no longer dared to touch those ancient sword intents and sword techniques. They sealed them up and only chose to cultivate the simplest sword moves and sword forms, continuing to pass down these most basic things as a tradition.


    Beichen Hideo knew all of this, but he had made up his mind at that time. He decided to prove himself and let his son see that his father was not a coward and not a loser. He could be the real number one.


    Beichen Yidao naturally didn¡¯t know what his father had done. He only sensed that his father had suddenly become more cheerful, no longer as gloomy and stern as before. This was a good thing for Beichen Yidao.


    However, the bad news came very quickly. One day, when Beichen Yidao returned from school, he saw a room full of blood the moment he entered the door.


    At that time, Beichen Yidao¡¯s head was buzzing as he rushed into the room.


    Then, he saw his mother holding his father, who was covered in blood, in a daze. Her face was full of despair. Beichen Yidao looked at her in disbelief. She grabbed the love sword, heartless pill, from Beichen Hideo¡¯s hand and slit his neck.


    At that time, Beichen Yidao was only 14 years old. When he saw this scene, he knelt on the ground, feeling helpless and desperate. He wished that everything in front of him was fake and that he was in a dream.


    He didn¡¯t even know what had happened. The family had been eating in harmony in the morning. Why did it become like this at night?


    At that time, Beichen Yidao¡¯s heart was already in a mess. He suddenly thought of what his father had said in the morning.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to find IAI and have another sword technique competition. This time, I¡¯ll definitely beat him!¡±


    At that time, Beichen Yidao had said ¡°all the best¡± before going to school. However, he clearly remembered his father¡¯s words.


    This made Beichen subconsciously think that his opponent, IAI Tezuka, had killed his father in the swordsmanship competition.


    His mother, who loved his father, could not bear the pain of his death and chose to follow him.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a common occurrence in the ancient sword arts Circle for people to be accidentally injured and die in a competition, it would still happen occasionally.


    This was because ancient sword arts were true killing sword arts, not just fancy moves.


    Hence, there was an unspoken rule in the ancient sword arts Circle that his father often told Beichen Yidao. The opponent would not be held responsible for any accidental injuries during the competition, and the family was not allowed to seek compensation. Otherwise, it would be considered as permanent withdrawal from the ancient sword arts Circle, and it would also bring shame to the ancestors.


    Since he had joined this circle, he naturally had to follow the rules of this circle. These rules did not protect anyone, but the fundamental meaning of the existence of ancient sword arts. It was an actual combat sword Art. If this rule disappeared, then there would be no difference between ancient sword arts and modern sword arts. They would just be some moves and routines.


    Therefore, this rule had always been branded in the hearts of every practitioner of ancient sword techniques, including Beichen Yidao, who had been learning sword techniques from his father since he was young.


    Therefore, Beichen Yidao followed his father¡¯s instructions. He did not call the police. Instead, he cried and buried his father and mother¡¯s bodies in his yard. Then, he took his father¡¯s heartless pill and went to find IAI Tezuka for revenge.


    Although Beichen Yidao¡¯s father had trained his willpower since he was young, the only 14-year-old Beichen Yidao had felt the coldness and despair when he faced his father¡¯s death and his mother¡¯s suicide in front of him.


    However, he still mustered up his courage because his father had said that he was the heir to the Northstar one blade school. He had to have the courage to face everything.


    Although he knew that he might not be a match for IAI Tezuka, he still wanted revenge. He wanted to use his swordsmanship to have a fair and square duel again to avenge his father!

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379: The cruel truth


    He would use his swordsmanship to avenge his father.


    This was the first thought that came to the 14-year-old Northstar Yidao¡¯s mind after seeing his parents ¡®death.


    Under his father¡¯s education since he was young, he clearly knew that if he died in a competition, the opponent would not be responsible. And he didn¡¯t want to disgrace the Beichen family¡¯s one blade school name, so he didn¡¯t call the police.


    Since his father had died in a swordsmanship battle, he would take over the swordsmanship inheritance and use it to avenge his father.


    And he had indeed done so.


    Holding the heartless pill that his father had left behind, he walked toward the IAI Kendo gym.


    When he stepped into the IAI Kendo gym, he immediately aroused the curiosity of many of the apprentices in the Kendo gym. That was because Beichen Yidao¡¯s eyes were cold, and his clothes were stained with blood. Although he was thin, he stood there like a god of death.


    ¡°The heir of the Beichen family¡¯s one blade stream sword technique, Beichen Yidao, is here to challenge the master of the IAI school of sword techniques, IAI shouzhong!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Northstar Yidao asked coldly as he looked at the surprised Kendo students.


    ¡°Beichen¡¯s blade?¡±


    Hearing this name, the students were all very surprised.


    It was because this name was too famous in the ancient sword arts world. It could be said that he was a publicly acknowledged sword genius in the circle. He also had the potential to become the number one sword Master in the official group in the future. Basically, everyone knew about him.


    ¡°Beichen-Jun, don¡¯t mess around. You haven¡¯t reached the age to participate in the official group. The dojo Master isn¡¯t someone you can challenge!¡± A middle-aged man wearing a white IAI kendo uniform couldn¡¯t help but step forward and ask with a frown.


    ......


    ¡°I want to challenge IAI shatsuka. If you don¡¯t agree, then I¡¯ll take it as the IAI school of swordsmanship surrendering to my one blade school, and from then on, my status in the world of swordsmanship will be lower than my Northstar one blade school!¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed.


    In his eyes, this was undoubtedly a provocation. It should be known that Hokushin Itto-ryu was ranked last among all the ancient sword arts. Hokushin Hideo had always been last in the official ranking competition every year. He had never advanced. Therefore, to ask the IAI school to surrender to the Hokushin Itto-ryu was an insult to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Beichen Yidao, Are you sure?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression became serious. Although Northstar one blade was only a child, his words were already directed at the IAI school.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, let IAI Shou Zhong fight me!¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but he still nodded and turned to leave.


    And Hokushin Itsuki just stood there quietly, ignoring the curious gazes around him as he waited for iakushizaka to arrive.


    His words were too decisive, bringing up the competition between the different schools of swordsmanship. Even if he was a child, he still came to IAI shouzhong.


    Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t say much to his father¡¯s murderer, nor did he cry and shout like a child. He was so calm that it didn¡¯t match his age.


    Under the lead of the middle-aged swordsman from the IAI Kendo gym, Hokushin Itsuka and IAI Tezuka arrived at a courtyard behind the Kendo gym.


    IAI Tezuka was a 47-year-old middle-aged man. He was wearing a loose white swordsmanship uniform, with the famous IAI slash hanging on his waist and clogs at his feet. He had a steady aura, which was a little thin compared to Ichido. They did not seem to be on the same level at all.


    ¡°Beichen-Jun, are you challenging me on behalf of your father? I¡¯m very disappointed!¡± Looking at Hokushin Itsuka, IAI Shou Zuka said with regret.


    At this time, iahizuzu was also very surprised by the arrival of Northstar izuto.


    This was because the one who had agreed to fight him was his father, Beichen Hideo, but the one who had come was Beichen Yi Dao. This made him think that Beichen Hideo had avoided the battle he had agreed to. He was a coward.


    The disappointment he was referring to was Beichen Hideo.


    However, this sentence had a different meaning to Beichen Yidao.


    Bei Chen Yi Dao¡¯s face was cold. He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he pulled out the heartless pill and made a gesture of drawing his sword.


    Seeing this, IAI Tezuka also pulled out the IAI slash in his hand and raised his sword horizontally, assuming the upper stance of a sword attack.


    ¡°Beichen-Jun, I won¡¯t hold back in this competition. Think carefully!¡±


    Bei Chen still didn¡¯t answer. His anger didn¡¯t get to his head, and his mind was unusually clear.


    The heartless pill was slowly pulled out of the scabbard. When the sword was half-pulled out, his body suddenly moved forward, and he pulled out the heartless pill, stabbing it toward IAI shouzuka¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Iahizuzu immediately raised his long sword and slashed down.


    At this time, Bei Chen¡¯s body was low and he slid to the left. However, iazuzu¡¯s attack also changed direction in his downward slash. It was obvious that he had already seen through Bei Chen¡¯s attack. He only used 30% of his strength as a feint, and then quickly changed his attack.


    Fortunately, Bei Chen reacted in time and raised his knife to meet the attack. Otherwise, his head would have been cut off.


    However, in terms of strength, Bei Chen was obviously not a match for iazuzu. With the sound of metal colliding, Bei Chen was smashed to the ground.


    ¡°Beichen-Jun, you¡¯ve lost!¡±


    After Iaido finished speaking, he pulled back his sword and stood in front of Hokushin Itsuki.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    Hokushin Itsuki got up from the ground with a cold expression. After taking a few steps back, he once again stood in front of iakushizaka and made a sword-drawing posture.


    Seeing this, IAI Tezuka frowned, but still pulled out his IAI slash.


    This time, it was still Beichen who attacked first. His sword was still aimed at his throat.


    Although Ishida Hokushin was extremely talented in swordsmanship, he had only cultivated for a short period of time and could not be compared with iazuru, who had been immersed in swordsmanship for many years. He immediately saw the flaw in Bei Chen¡¯s attack and slashed down with IAI slash, aiming for Bei Chen¡¯s head.


    However, to his surprise, Beichen did not withdraw his sword this time. The sword still went straight for his neck.


    Bei Chen¡¯s strike was filled with the determination to die. He was going to take revenge with his life.


    Blood splattered everywhere!


    Bei Chen¡¯s blade pierced through iazuzu¡¯s neck as he wished, but iazuzu¡¯s sword stopped at the last moment.


    ¡°Ahem ...¡± The IAI slash in IAI shouzuka¡¯s hand fell, and he held his neck and breathed with difficulty.


    At that moment, Beichen Yidao was stunned. He did not know why IAI Tezuka would stop at the last moment.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hokushin Itsuka shouted angrily at the sobbing Iaki Tezuka.


    However, iahizuzu was no longer able to answer his question. He knelt on the ground with an extremely painful expression.


    The Kendo gym¡¯s disciples who were watching from all directions immediately started to dial the emergency number. They went forward to help IAI up and started to carry him out.


    At that moment, Beichen¡¯s blade did not feel any pleasure from taking revenge.


    IAI Tezuka could have killed him, but he had retracted his sword, which was an insult to Kitagawa.


    If it was possible, why didn¡¯t you put away the blade for my father!


    With complicated feelings, Beichen Yidao walked out step by step under the angry gazes of all the IAI Kendo gym¡¯s disciples.


    When he returned to his house, he saw numerous police cars and a crowd of neighbors.


    Beichen Yidao was neither happy nor sad when he saw this. He walked straight in.


    However, as soon as he entered the courtyard, he was stopped by the police.¡±


    ¡°This is a serious crime scene, outsiders are not allowed in!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Beichen Yidao, the son of the deceased!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the police officers around him turned to look at him.


    After that, he was brought back to the police station for investigation.


    In the face of the police¡¯s questioning, Beichen Yidao told the truth. He told the police that his father died in a swordsmanship competition, and his mother followed him because she couldn¡¯t stand the pain.


    However, he made it clear that he would give up on pursuing responsibility!


    The non-responsibility treaty of the ancient sword arts competition was protected by the law at that time because it was a historical heritage. Just like the death in the boxing match hundreds of years ago, it was an accidental injury in a competition and would be exempted from responsibility.


    In other words, as long as Beichen Yidao agreed not to pursue the matter, this matter would be closed.


    However, the police would not be so perfunctory.


    He recorded every single word that Northstar Yidao had said and began to investigate the matter.


    Three days later, Northstar Yidao received a message.


    [IAI swordsman IAI Tezuka has died ...]


    That day, he was brought back to the police station again.


    This time, the police gave him two pieces of information.


    First, Iaido¡¯s family had given up on holding him responsible for killing Iaido!


    Bei Chen was neither happy nor sad when he heard the news. He had already guessed this outcome.


    However, the second piece of news was like a bolt of lightning that struck Bei Chen¡¯s head.


    According to the police¡¯s description, according to the nearby surveillance cameras, his father did not go to the Iaido tomb to compete with him that day, nor did he leave the house. According to the investigation of the scene, the final conclusion was:


    His father had been killed by her mother.


    As for the reason, the investigation had not yet come to a conclusion. The police asked him if he could provide any clues, or if he had found any abnormal reactions from his parents, or if there was any disharmony in the family, etc.


    However, at that time, Beichen Yidao did not hear what the police had to say.


    He didn¡¯t believe, he didn¡¯t believe that his mother would kill his father. She loved his father so much, and every time she looked at him, her eyes were so gentle and full of love. What reason did she have to kill her beloved?


    Beichen Yidao couldn¡¯t accept the police¡¯s explanation and didn¡¯t want to hear anything more. He ignored the police¡¯s questions and ran home alone.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao felt that the police were lying. Everything was fake. In his opinion, anyone could kill his father, but his mother wouldn ¡®t.


    When he got home, he ran back to his mother¡¯s room and began to search for any possible clues. He urgently needed a reason, a reason that could prove that his parents were in love.


    The wedding ring, the paper umbrella she got on Valentine¡¯s Day, the photo in front of the cherry blossom tree ...


    Just as Beichen Yidao had thought, his mother had kept countless memories of her father. All of this was proof that his mother loved his father deeply, and all of this was proof that his mother could not kill his father.


    At this moment, a pink diary entered Northstar one blade¡¯s field of vision.


    When he opened the diary, he found that it was full of his mother¡¯s thoughts.


    The first half recorded her and her father¡¯s love story, while the second half recorded his birth and growth in addition to her father, Beichen Hideo.


    The words in the diary were graceful and revealed a deep sense of happiness. As he read, tears welled up in Beichen Yidao¡¯s eyes.


    However, the latter part of the diary stunned one blade. His eyes gradually revealed his disbelief.


    In the end, there was only fear in his eyes, because everything his mother had recorded proved that what the police had said was true.


    ¡­¡­


    Monday, X month x x day, 2309, sunny.


    Today, Hideo drank for a long time and seemed to be in a bad mood. I helped him to his room to rest, but he cried. This was the first time I saw Hideo cry. I didn¡¯t know what had happened, so I started to ask him.


    Hideo told me that he had embarrassed Yidao. With such a weak father, Yidao must be feeling terrible.


    I began to comfort him and persuade him, but Hideo was already drunk at that time and didn¡¯t listen to what I said. He just kept crying about his incompetence.


    At this moment, my heart ached, and I blamed myself for not being able to help Hideo when he was weak.


    Year 2309, Wednesday, X month x day, drizzling.


    Hideo¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse. I could feel that he was under a lot of pressure, but he didn¡¯t say anything to me except that one time when he was drunk.


    I know he¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll worry and bear the pressure alone, but Hideo is really pitiful, so I¡¯ve decided to go to the ¡®shrine¡¯ tomorrow to pray for Hideo, hoping that he can survive.


    Good luck! Hideo, you¡¯re the best!


    Year 2309, X month X day, Sunday, clear.


    ¡°Today is the day of the junior division¡¯s swordsmanship competition. Yidao is still as outstanding and outstanding as ever. He won first place in the junior Division again. Yidao really looks like Hideo when he was young. He¡¯s so handsome and I¡¯m proud of him!


    Year 2309, X month X day, Tuesday, sunny.


    I could feel that Hideo¡¯s condition had gotten worse after one blade got first place again. Although he was also proud of one blade, he was also a swordsman. He probably felt that he had embarrassed one blade again. How could I comfort him?


    I suddenly felt that Yidao shouldn¡¯t have been so outstanding. He used to be so good, but he was really too outstanding. He gave his father too much pressure.


    Year 2309, X month X day, Tuesday, heavy rain.


    Today, Hideo came to me and told me his thoughts. I was very happy, really happy that Hideo no longer hid it from me and was willing to share the bitterness in my heart with me.


    However, the words he said to me made me feel a little afraid. He said that he wanted to cultivate the ancient sword intent and that he wanted to make Yidao feel proud of him.


    I didn¡¯t agree, but Hideo begged me to respect his choice. He really couldn¡¯t stand being called a weakling anymore.


    Looking at Hideo¡¯s helplessness and hope, I couldn¡¯t help but cry. In the end, I agreed because I could see the desire in Hideo¡¯s eyes. This might be the only way for him to get back on his feet.


    Year 2309, X month X day, Thursday, fog.


    Recently, the confident and cheerful Hideo had returned. He had really changed. His previous dejection had been swept away, and he was so confident now. He told me that he had become stronger and stronger, and that the ancient sword intent was indeed very effective.


    But I was worried because I knew that the ancient sword intent was a forbidden technique that my body couldn¡¯t handle. I was afraid that something would happen to Hideo. What would I do then? what would Yi Dao do?


    However, I didn¡¯t stop Hideo from continuing his cultivation, because that was his hope. I didn¡¯t have the heart to destroy it, and I didn¡¯t want to see him as dispirited as before.


    Friday X month X day 2309, sunny.


    Hideo told me that he has already sent a letter of challenge to IAI tezasha and that he is very confident that he will win this sword technique competition.


    I¡¯m happy for him, please bless him and let Hideo win this once. After that, I can persuade Hideo to give up on his ancient sword intent.


    Wednesday, X month X day 2309, sunny.


    Hideo¡¯s body suddenly became very bad before the competition. I went to the hospital for a check and found that his internal organs were slightly damaged. This made me very scared. What was going to come will come.


    I hope that he can temporarily give up on the battle with IAI shouzuka and recuperate. However, Hideo refused. He told me that he would definitely win this battle and that he couldn¡¯t give up. Otherwise, he would really be called a coward.


    Year 2309, X month X day, Saturday, sunny.


    ¡°The day before the battle, Hideo¡¯s physical condition became worse and worse. He seemed to have mental problems and would hallucinate from time to time. However, he endured the pain in front of Yidao and told me not to tell Yidao about this. He was a good father, but he really shouldn¡¯t suffer this kind of pain anymore. What should I do?¡±


    I suddenly felt so weak that I couldn¡¯t provide any help to Hideo. I felt so guilty.


    May 19th, 2039, Sunday.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the day Hideo and IAI Tezuka will fight, but Hideo¡¯s current condition is not good. He¡¯s even trembling when he walks, so how can he hold his sword and fight? I shouldn¡¯t go to the battle this time, or else I¡¯m afraid something will really happen to Hideo.


    I tried to persuade Hideo, but he rejected me once more. He told me that he wanted to try to break through the ancient sword intent¡¯s restrictions and break through the restrictions of his body.


    He told me that if he succeeded, the sword Qi in his body would condense into a sword pill and wouldn¡¯t run around in his body. In other words, he would return to normal. But if he failed, he would become a devil and completely lose his mind.


    I was very scared and asked him how he had really failed and what to do.


    He knelt down and begged me to kill him when the time came, because he didn¡¯t want to tarnish the reputation of the one blade school anymore ...


    May 20,2039, Monday. Sunny.


    ¡®Today is the day of Hideo¡¯s battle, and the day Hideo tries to break through the taboo of sword intent. I¡¯m so scared, really scared ...¡¯


    ¡­¡­


    Reading his mother¡¯s diary, Beichen Yidao¡¯s heart trembled.


    From the beginning of happiness and warmth to the end of sorrow, the change in his mother¡¯s mentality came from his father, but in the end, it came from himself.


    He had always thought that he was very outstanding and was the pride of his mother and father. However, he never knew that he had brought such heavy pressure to his father.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao finally understood that the police didn¡¯t lie to him. It was his mother who killed his father.


    Although her mother still loved her father deeply, it was because of this deep love that she made the painful choice to end her father¡¯s life.


    In the end, his mother could not bear the grief in her heart and chose to follow him.


    So, it was never iahizuzu¡¯s fault, but his own. It was his own excellence that killed his father.


    The truth was so bloody that Beichen Yidao couldn¡¯t help but cry. He couldn¡¯t accept this fact.


    At this moment, he hated his own excellence. If he had not put pressure on his father, none of this would have happened.


    His helplessness was the most realistic portrayal of this moment.


    It was as if the world had turned gray. He lay on the ground, holding his mother¡¯s notebook and crying. At this moment, he really looked like a child ...

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380: Chinese bellflower


    After knowing the truth, the days that followed were dark for Northstar blade.


    Kendo, school, life, none of these piqued the interest of Beichen Yidao. He continued to live in a daze.


    Regret and self-blame filled every corner of his life.


    After two years, the ancient sword arts Circle had basically forgotten about this genius swordsman who had streaked across the sky like a shooting star. He had become a thing of the past.


    In the past two years, Beichen Yidao had also fallen in love with drinking and smoking. He had used all sorts of methods to numb himself.


    His family¡¯s Kendo gym also quickly closed down because no one took care of it. He left his home that made him feel despair and began to wander around like a homeless man.


    No one could believe that this unkempt man with an unkempt beard was a teenager who was not even 17.


    The heavens were his blanket, and the earth was his bed. In the days to come, he would be driven away and despised by others. He would live like a piece of trash thrown by the roadside, with no value and no sympathy.


    Even in Beichen Yidao¡¯s own opinion, he had brought this upon himself.


    Therefore, he had no complaints about living like this. After knowing the truth, he only felt guilty.


    On this day, Beichen Yidao, who was still wandering aimlessly, staggered along with his eyes dazed. Even he didn¡¯t know why he had come to the beach.


    The sea breeze blew, and the sound of waves came one after another. The red sunset dyed Half the Sky red.


    Beichen Yidao, who saw this scene, was stunned. This was because he was very familiar with this scene. It was a scene in his memory.


    ......


    It was a seaside dinner organized by his mother when his father and mother were still alive.


    At that time, Beichen Yidao was only nine years old, and it was also when he had just come into contact with the way of the sword. He could still clearly remember his father¡¯s sword practice for him at the seaside. It was also from that moment that he fell in love with sword arts.


    His mother pointed at the sea and gently rubbed his head as she told him,¡±


    ¡°Yidao, your heart must be as broad as the sea. Become a man because you will inherit the Beichen family¡¯s legacy. You can¡¯t lose face for your ancestors!¡±


    Beichen could still clearly remember how he nodded with a red face.


    At this moment, Beichen¡¯s eyes reddened. He missed his parents so much.


    He poured sake into his mouth and listened to the sound of the waves hitting the beach. He was drunk and his eyes were hazy. The sound in his ears became more and more unclear, and his vision became more and more blurry.


    In the dream, he once again relived the moment when his family gathered by the sea. A rare smile appeared on his face with his eyes closed.


    ¡­¡­


    After an unknown amount of time, Beichen Yidao felt an itch at the tip of his nose and woke up from his sleep.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a woman with a sweet smile touching his nose mischievously.


    When she saw Beichen Yidao open his eyes, the woman stuck out her tongue and took a few steps back.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao saw the man¡¯s face clearly.


    What surprised him was that the woman was a shrine¡¯s witch.


    She was wearing white clothes, red straw sandals, and white sandalwood paper to tie her hair up. She also had the ¡°qianzao¡± coat, which was the standard outfit for witches.


    Although it was already modern times, in Japan, the status of witches was still very noble, because Japanese witches existed for the gods. The difference was that the witches in the Dragon Kingdom existed for people.


    At the peak of power, the witches of the shrine were regarded as the spokesmen of God in the human world. They were also known as the sons of God and were the Supreme existences respected by the people.


    Even in the modern era, although the status of a witch was no longer as glorious as it used to be, it was still a symbol. She was a different kind of ¡°noble¡± in a society of equal status.


    ¡°Why are you sleeping here?¡± The witch asked curiously.


    Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he slowly stood up, picked up the bottle under the witch¡¯s surprised gaze, and walked unsteadily towards the town.


    The witch was very surprised to see one blade Beichen¡¯s attitude. The people around her were usually very respectful to her. This was the first time she had met someone who directly ignored her.


    She pouted and jogged to catch up with Bei Chen Yi Dao, blocking his way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Northstar one blade asked after looking at her indifferently.


    ¡°Um ... I might be lost. Can You Take Me Back to the shrine?¡± She seemed to be very embarrassed, and as she spoke, her face turned red.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t sneak out!¡± In the end, the girl added another sentence, as if she was trying to defend herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± Under the girl¡¯s surprised expression, Northstar blade took a step to the right and continued forward. At the same time, he picked up a bottle of wine and took a big gulp. Then, he shook the empty bottle with a regretful expression and threw it on the beach.


    However, before Beichen Yidao could take more than a few steps, the girl once again blocked his path with a bottle of wine in her hands. She said angrily,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re littering. This is yours. Please take care of the environment!¡±


    The girl then shoved the bottle into Beichen Yidao¡¯s hand and said,¡±


    ¡°Maybe I spoke in the wrong way. Let¡¯s do it again. Hello, my name is Zhong Jie, I¡¯m the witch of the Yin Yang shrine. Can you please take me back to the shrine?¡± With that said, kangyou bowed slightly.


    Northstar one blade was speechless. Why was this witch so clingy?


    Beichen Yidao looked at the bent-over Zhong Jie, who was still waiting for her to recover, and pointed to the right.¡±


    ¡°Go there and you¡¯ll meet people. Let them take you back. I think they¡¯ll be happy to do so!¡±


    When she heard this, the smile on her face suddenly froze. Then, she raised her head in anger,¡±


    ¡°I want you to bring it!¡±


    ¡°No time! I¡¯m going to buy some wine!¡±


    As he spoke, Beichen Yidao took a step to the right and walked forward.


    However, he had only taken a few steps when little witch stopped him again,


    ¡°How can you not respect me at all!¡±


    Bei Chen ignored her and continued to walk past the witch, not even bothering to talk to her.


    After blocking him a few times, little witch was thoroughly enraged. She no longer tried to stop him, and simply followed behind Beichen Yidao, waving her little fist at his figure, looking very angry.


    After following them for a while and entering the town, the flow of people around them increased. When Northstar one blade turned his head to look, he saw that little witch was still following him, not asking for help from the people around her.


    However, as there were people around, the anger on little witch¡¯s face had dissipated, replaced by a sweet smile. She even nodded to the passersby who greeted her from time to time.


    Although he did not know why little witch followed him instead of asking for help from the passers-by, Beichen one blade could not be bothered with it. He continued walking forward and arrived at the supermarket in the town.


    After choosing his cigarettes and wine, Beichen Yidao went to the cashier. However, when he took out his wallet, he realized that he didn¡¯t have enough money on him to pay.


    Just as he was about to put the cigarette back, little witch, who had been following him, suddenly jumped out. Her right hand was holding a note, waving it proudly at Bei Chen.


    Beichen was stunned by her child-like behavior. He felt that this witch was really boring.


    However, at this moment, little witch suddenly appeared beside him. She handed the money to the cashier with both hands,


    ¡°Sister, this is to make up for the lack of money.¡±


    The cashier was stunned by the sweet smile on her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    After paying for the change and leaving the supermarket, Bellflower seemed to be very happy. She quickly ran to Beichen Yidao¡¯s side and smiled.


    ¡°Now that we know each other, Can You Take Me Back to the shrine?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people here, why me?¡± Beichen Yidao asked in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you smile very beautifully when you¡¯re asleep. Mother ... The Lord Divine priest once said that people who smile beautifully are definitely not bad people!¡±


    When he heard this, Beichen Yidao stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. However, all he saw was the sincerity in her eyes, without a trace of pretense.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao felt his heart clench. All this time, he had been despised by everyone, but he had never expected that he would be treated as a good person by the noble witch.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m a bad person. ¡± After opening the cigarette and lighting one, Beichen one blade turned around and continued to walk forward aimlessly.


    As they walked, the two of them began to chat.


    Although he felt helpless, it had to be said that the Chinese bellflowers were really warm. This was the first time in many years that Beichen Yidao had said so much.


    In the end, Beichen Yidao chose to compromise with Bellflower¡¯s persistent pestering. He brought little witch to the train and arrived at the Yin Yang shrine.


    The moment before she left, she bowed respectfully to Beichen Yidao once again and revealed a victorious smile.


    At this moment, for some reason, Beichen Yi Dao suddenly felt that this smile was really beautiful.


    A crack appeared in his frozen heart.


    It had nothing to do with love or friendship. She just felt very warm. Very warm.


    After that, Beichen Yidao returned to his old vagrant life. However, he would still often return to the beach, enjoy the sea breeze, listen to the chirping of seagulls, and recall the past.


    Because there was a beautiful past there, and at home, he could only think of the bloody scene. He could even wake up from his dreams. It was a sad place, a memory that he did not want to recall.


    These days went on for a long time.


    When he was once again awoken from his sleep by the sea, Beichen Yidao saw the little witch, Bellflower, again.


    When he saw her again, Beichen Yidao no longer resisted. He only asked,¡±


    ¡°You sneaked out again?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still lost this time!¡± Little witch Bellflower explained with a red face.


    ¡­¡­


    From then on, Beichen one blade would occasionally see little witch, Bellflower, who had ¡°lost¡± her way.


    The flame of friendship was ignited in their hearts. As they became familiar with each other, they became very good friends, and it was pure friendship.


    To Zhong Jie, everyone around her was extremely respectful to her, and she had to put on her noble mask to face everyone.


    However, she didn¡¯t need to do that with Beichen Yidao. She could be angry, she could be willful, she could be unscrupulous, and she could even laugh without any attitude. This kind of relaxation was something she had never experienced before.


    Meanwhile, Beichen Yidao received a ¡®warmth¡¯ from Bellflower that he had never felt since his family left. He really enjoyed it. His originally frozen heart also gradually melted, slowly walking out of the darkness that surrounded him, and welcomed the light of Bellflower.


    This continued for half a year, but after that, Yuan dan never came to look for him again.


    At that time, Beichen Yidao was very disappointed, but he knew his identity.


    He was just a homeless man. Compared to the noble witch, he was like an insignificant weed on the side of the road. He was not worthy of being a friend.


    However, a month later, Bellflower appeared once again, and this undoubtedly made Beichen Yidao pleasantly surprised.


    However, this time, she looked completely different. She had changed into an extremely gorgeous witch¡¯s costume. Her hair was tied up, and she looked extremely beautiful. However, her eyes were red.


    This time, Bellflower came to bid farewell to Beichen Yidao.


    Although the farewell disappointed Beichen Yidao, he did not force anything.


    Their friendship could break at any moment, and he was prepared for it. However, Beichen Yidao wanted to know what happened to her and why she looked like she had cried.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao had already regarded balloon as his family and friend. He wanted to know the reason for its grievance.


    Under Beichen Yidao¡¯s persistent questioning, the innocent Bellflower told him everything that had happened to her.


    It turned out that bei dan was not only a witch, but also a priestess of the Yin-Yang School. Although her status was extremely noble, she was almost an adult. When she came of age, she would step down from her position as a witch and enter the underground palace of the Yin-Yang School. In the future, she would forever guard the ancestral hall of the Yin-Yang School and would not be able to leave.


    Although Northstar one blade had heard of the witch¡¯s retirement when she came of age, this was the first time he had heard of protecting the ancestral shrine. He could not help but be stunned.


    To Ji dan, all of these were the rules of the Yin-Yang School, and she could not go against them. From the moment she became a witch, her fate was already decided.


    However, to Beichen Yidao, all of this was bullsh * t. What era was this? how could such an old-fashioned way of thinking still exist? he told her to bravely pursue her own life, but she shook her head.


    Bei Chen asked her why, but she said that she couldn¡¯t help it. The world wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought.


    Beichen Yidao could feel the helplessness in her heart. Since she didn¡¯t want to tell him, he didn¡¯t ask further. He only asked before she left,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Bei Chen Yi Dao¡¯s heart ached when he saw the helplessness and disappointment in her eyes.


    However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t just watch Zhong Geng being imprisoned in the depths of the Yin-Yang School¡¯s underground Palace. He personally went to the yin-yang shrine and told the priest that Zhong Geng needed freedom.


    Although the priests were kind on the surface, they didn¡¯t take his ridiculous behavior seriously. In the face of Bei Chen¡¯s attack several times, they finally decided to expel him.


    After all, in their eyes, Beichen Yidao was just a homeless man, a dispensable character.


    Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t give up even after his failed attempt to communicate with her. He chose to call the police and even wanted to use the power of public opinion to help Bellflower get out of the underground palace.


    Just like what Zhong Jie had said, the world was not as simple as he had imagined. After calling the police, the police¡¯s reply was that Zhong Jie had volunteered and they had no right to interfere.


    However, Beichen Yidao still clearly remembered that at that time, Bellflower had clearly said that she was unwilling, so how could she be willing?


    His last hope was the media, but they did not give him any answer.


    Although they had promised to report this matter, the truth was that they didn¡¯t take Beichen one blade seriously at all. When they came looking for him again, other than not mentioning what they had promised, they even showed him disgust and impatience.


    This was the reality that Zhong Jie had mentioned.


    Even so, Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t give up. Since he couldn¡¯t rely on external forces, he had to rely on himself. He wanted to personally bring Zhong Dong out of the YinYang school¡¯s underground Palace.


    After that, Beichen Yidao, who had been wandering around for a long time, returned home and took out his father¡¯s heartless pill.


    When he touched this famous sword again, he didn¡¯t feel any unfamiliarity. It was as if the weapon was an extension of his arm. The moment the blade was unsheathed, it was still cold and sharp.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381: One blade stream, Taiyuan


    A man and a sword. Hokushin itsudon, who had returned to the Yin Yang shrine, was completely different from before.


    He had changed his dirty clothes, cut his messy hair short, and his unshaven beard had long disappeared. His dejection had been swept away, and he was like a sharp sword in his hand, shining with a sharp cold light.


    The people in the shrine were very familiar with ikage Kitagawa. Although he had changed his appearance, they still recognized him. They wanted to chase him away, but when they saw the sharp sword in his hand, they were afraid.


    This time, they didn¡¯t dare to step forward. Even the Grand priest was cowering in a corner, shouting ¡°warning¡± words.


    However, Beichen Yidao turned a blind eye to it. He walked into the shrine step by step and headed toward the underground palace of the Yin-Yang School.


    Beichen Yidao had thought that everything would go smoothly, but when he arrived at the YinYang school¡¯s underground Palace, he met a person. It was an old woman wearing a black priest¡¯s robe.


    As for Beichen Yidao¡¯s arrival, she only said one sentence,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s impossible for Zhong Jie to leave. ¡±


    Bei Chen did not say anything. He unsheathed the heartless pill and pointed it at the black-clothed priest.


    However, this time, the black-robed priest did not Dodge like the priest did. Instead, he let Beichen Yidao see something that he could not believe. This was an ability that was beyond Beichen Yidao¡¯s knowledge.


    Yin Yang art!


    A ferocious-looking Shikigami in armor appeared as she mumbled. This strange scene shocked Bei Chen¡¯s blade to the extreme.


    After that, the priestess didn¡¯t attack. She only asked Bei Chen Yi Dao if he still wanted to fight.


    ......


    Although Beichen was shocked, he did not choose to retreat.


    Back then, the little witch had pulled him out of the darkness. This time, it was his turn!


    However, the power of a spirit-branded retainer was clearly not something Bei Chen could withstand with a single strike. Even if he was extremely talented in swordsmanship and even if he was once a genius, he was just a mortal in the face of transcendent power.


    Without any suspense, Bei Chen was defeated with a single strike. He couldn¡¯t fight back at all.


    In the end, he was carried out and thrown outside the shrine like garbage.


    After that, one blade Northstar disappeared and did not return to the shrine for several weeks. However, just when everyone in the Yin Yang shrine thought that one blade Northstar had finally given up, he came again.


    However, what met Bei Chen¡¯s blade was still an unrivaled force. He was thrown out again.


    After all, it was too much for a mortal to fight against the power of the ghost God. This was not a gap that could be made up by relying on his strong talent in swordsmanship.


    However, even though he failed again and again, Bei Chen did not give up. Every time he wanted to give up, he would think of Zhong Dong, and think of her waiting for him in the dark underground Palace.


    He could let her down, but he would not let her down. After half a year of friendship, he had already treated her as family.


    In the end, before she left, he didn¡¯t just ask her about it. He also asked about himself. This was his promise to her, and also to himself.


    Every few weeks after that, Bei Chen would come to fight the priestess. His swordsmanship was getting stronger and stronger day by day, and he was making rapid progress.


    Even the old priest found this kind of growth potential inconceivable. At the beginning, he was suppressed by the ¡®spirit-branded retainer¡¯, but now, he was barely able to resist it. Now, he was even able to barely match it.


    She was shocked by Bei Chen¡¯s attack when he fought against the ghost God with his mortal body.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that every time Beichen Yidao left, he would go and practice his swordsmanship diligently, looking for the seniors of the ancient sword arts world to learn sword moves.


    His sincerity moved many people. The swordsman seniors could not bear to let Bei Chen¡¯s talent go to waste, so they began to teach him swordsmanship and killing moves.


    Just like that, Beichen Yidao became stronger day by day, and he reached a new realm every day. This was his talent, a sword genius that only appeared once in ten thousand years.


    During this time, Bei Chen had defeated many of the seniors of the ancient sword arts world with his blade and sword. In the eyes of the descendants of the ancient sword arts sects, this returning genius was the well-deserved ¡°uncrowned King¡± of the future official sword arts competition. He would dominate the ancient sword arts world for decades and no one would be able to defeat him.


    However, Beichen Yidao¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t there. He held the sword again to give her freedom and didn¡¯t ask for anything else.


    As a result, to the astonishment of all the seniors of the ancient sword arts, the 18-year-old Northstar one blade gave up the right to represent the one blade school in the official group.


    However, he didn¡¯t give up on the sword in his hand. This sword was the key to breaking The Dark World that Bellflower was in.


    Training hard, challenging.


    Practice hard before challenging ...


    He was defeated again and again, and more and more wounds appeared on his body. Bei Chen never gave up, and he became stronger and stronger with each defeat.


    Until one day, in another battle, the heartless pill in his hand pierced through the evil spirit-branded retainer and cut it into black mist that filled the sky.


    He had succeeded. He had won against the priestess ¡®disbelief. He had used the power of the mortal sword Dao to pierce through the divine Power¡¯s obstruction.


    At that moment, Beichen Yidao felt satisfied from the bottom of his heart, because he had held his sword again for this moment.


    However, what Beichen Yidao couldn¡¯t believe was that the priestess told him at that moment,¡±


    ¡°Bellflower died a long time ago!¡±


    This sentence was like a bucket of cold water that was poured on Beichen Yidao¡¯s heart. The joy in his heart was instantly washed away.


    Bei Chen, who couldn¡¯t believe it, ignored the priestess¡¯s obstruction and barged into the YinYang school¡¯s underground Palace. He began to search like a madman.


    Finally, he came to a room.


    The room was empty, but there were many pieces of paper stuck on the wall. They were full of drawings of two little people holding hands and watching sunrise and sunset by the beach. There were also many stories about the two.


    ¡°I like being with him. It¡¯s safe, peaceful, and happy ...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sneak out to see him anymore, I really miss him ...¡±


    ¡°What is he doing now? Could he be thinking about me too? no, he should forget about me ...¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m starting to like him a little ...¡±


    ¡°Wow, I actually gave birth to a child for him in my dream today. It¡¯s so embarrassing ...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m going to die soon. After all, I¡¯m a sacrifice for a spirit-branded retainer. It¡¯s good that he doesn¡¯t know any of this. After all, the time when I was eaten should be very ugly. It¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯t see it ...¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The paintings and the lines of text touched the nerves of Northstar one blade.


    A sacrifice!


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao finally understood why the priestess had said that the orange was blocked. It was because she had been used as an offering to the ¡®spirit-branded retainer¡¯.


    Heartache, endless heartache, and endless anger surged in his chest.


    The arrival of Bei Chen¡¯s blade had already alarmed the Onmyoji cultivating in the underground palace. They quickly gathered around.


    The Furious Beichen Yidao only wanted to kill at this moment.


    However, he was only one person. Although he was very strong and his swordsmanship was superb, he was still no match for so many spirit-branded retainers summoned by the Onmyoji, even if he kept swinging his sword.


    It was a power he couldn¡¯t match, and he was seriously injured again. Originally, Bei Chen would have been killed with one strike.


    However, the priestess suddenly came and saved him. She told Beichen Yidao not to come back again, or he would not be able to get out of here alive.


    Beichen Yidao, who was severely injured, was on the verge of death. He asked the priestess why she had saved him.


    However, the female priest said that ¡°Bellflower was her daughter.¡±


    At that moment, Beichen Yidao angrily asked the priestess why she could bear to see Bellflower being sacrificed to the Shikigami.


    ¡°All of this is fate. I can¡¯t resist it, she can¡¯t resist it, and you can¡¯t resist it either!¡± After saying this, the priestess¡¯s face revealed a sad expression.


    Before she left, she told Beichen Yidao to never think about revenge. The YinYang school¡¯s strength was far beyond this. They were as powerful as gods. No matter how strong his swordsmanship was, could he fight a God?


    After saying this, the priestess left, leaving behind Bei Chen, who was on his last breath.


    Despair was like a demon that had been watching Beichen¡¯s attack. It came again and whispered in his ear,¡±¡±I¡¯ll always be by your side. ¡±


    After that, Beichen Yidao was saved by a passerby and sent to the hospital.


    However, after he was discharged from the hospital, Beichen Yidao¡¯s original sharpness disappeared again.


    The priestess ¡®warning before she left still echoed in his ears.


    How could a mortal fight against a God?


    Even though the priestess was so powerful, there were many more powerful Onmyoji in the underground palace. There were even existences as powerful as the gods that the priestess had mentioned.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    No matter how hard he trained in swordsmanship, he wouldn¡¯t be able to match the Yin-Yang School¡¯s power, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to take revenge for Zhong Geng.


    When he returned home, Beichen Yidao was in the same pain as before.


    What¡¯s the use of learning this sword!


    It was because of this that my father left, and my mother followed him. Now, I see this as my only hope, but it can¡¯t give me the power to take revenge.


    Then what¡¯s the point of me learning it!


    ¡®Powerlessness¡¯ did not bring helplessness to Bei Chen, but pain.


    He came to his father¡¯s room and knelt down in front of his father¡¯s memorial tablet. He held up the heartless pill in his hands and placed it in front of his father¡¯s memorial tablet, intending to abandon the sword.


    However, at this time, he found a book on the table beside his father¡¯s memorial tablet.


    [One blade stream, Taiyuan]


    He opened the book and a piece of paper fell out.


    Beichen Hideo:


    Yidao, I knew you would read this book, even though I Never Told You about its existence.


    This is my one blade school¡¯s most essential sword intent cultivation method. But father is warning you here, you must not learn it!


    My body is getting worse and I don¡¯t know how long I can last.


    Cultivating this devil sword technique brought me a short period of joy, but it also brought me endless pain.


    It¡¯s strong, but it¡¯s a demon that can corrode your body and spirit!


    Although it once brought our one blade school a glorious history, that was only in the past. It doesn¡¯t belong to this era, and my wrong choice is your best warning. It¡¯s a spiritual inheritance, but it¡¯s not a taboo that we should touch.


    ¡°If you see my message, perhaps I¡¯m no longer here, but Yidao, you must promise father that you will never cultivate this demonic sword!

 Chapter 382 - Invitation to battle

    Chapter 382: Invitation to battle


    Looking at the letter left by his father, Beichen Hideo, Beichen Yidao fell silent.


    Was this the sword essence cultivation method that caused his father to go berserk?


    At this moment, Northstar one blade had the urge to tear it to pieces. Although his father had said that this ancient book had created glory for the Northstar one blade school and was an inheritance, it was still an ancient book. However, it was because of it that his father¡¯s cultivation went berserk, which led to the tragedy.


    However, for some reason, Beichen Yidao, who was holding the book, felt that the book seemed to have a magical power that made him want to read it.


    This was because he now desired power. He desired the kind of power that could allow him to transcend the mortal world and possess the power to rival a ¡®God¡¯.


    His father¡¯s advice and the thought of reading the Taiyuan sword manual intertwined in his mind, squeezing it and causing Beichen Yidao¡¯s mind to be in chaos.


    At this moment, Zhong Jie¡¯s smile appeared in his mind.


    He thought of the woman in the witch¡¯s costume who laughed heartlessly at the beach. He also remembered the promise he made in his heart before she left.


    At that time, it was Bei Dou who brought him out of the dark World, but he was unable to help her when she was the most helpless.


    He could imagine the scene of Zhong Geng crying in the dark underground Palace, looking forward to the future when they would meet again. However, he could only place all his yearning for the beautiful future in the paintings and words.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao put down his father¡¯s letter and began to read the Taiyuan sword manual.


    With his last life, he vowed to fight with the so-called God to calm down the evil Qi in his heart and take revenge for Zhong Jie!


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao had completely let go of his worries and began to read this book that had been passed down by his ancestors and was called the demonic book by his father.


    ......


    At this moment, he was still on the path that his father had once taken, the path of sword will cultivation that he could not turn back on.


    What Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t know was that this Taiyuan sword technique was a cultivation method, the most extreme sword way cultivation manual in the Reiki era. However, in this Dharma ending age, the human body could not be tempered by spiritual energy, so how could it withstand the torture of the sword Qi flowing in the body?


    Cultivating sword intent would not only destroy the physical body, but also cause irreparable damage to the spirit before the powerful sword Qi condensed into a sword ball. This was also why the ancient sword arts Circle had explicitly forbidden the cultivation of ¡°sword intent.¡±


    Without spirit Qi, the body would not be able to withstand the ultimate sword way cultivation method. This was the truth.


    However, Beichen Yidao had already given up on life and death, so why would he be afraid of this? he began to practice his swordsmanship according to the Taiyuan sword code.


    Day after day, he continued to use the sword moves and sword forms in the Taiyuan sword manual to condense sword Qi in his body.


    One strike of the North Star finally felt how powerful the sword Qi was.


    The sword Qi was like a dragon, and the heart of the sword comprehended the power of heaven and earth. When the sword was drawn, it was death, and when the sword was drawn back, it was life. It contained the invisible power of heaven and earth and was a true swordsman¡¯s code of law, not a demonic code like what his father had said.


    But what Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t know was that although he had learned sword intent and sword moves, he couldn¡¯t absorb the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth into his body during his cultivation. As his sword intent became stronger and stronger, his body gradually couldn¡¯t bear the powerful destructive sword Qi wandering in his body.


    During his cultivation, he started to vomit blood and even fainted for a short time.


    This was the demon that Beichen Hideo was talking about. It was not the sword manual that could help people comprehend the power of heaven and earth, but the cultivator himself.


    However, Beichen Yi Dao did not give up. Although the sword Qi was gradually corroding his body and mind, even if he spent hours in a daze every day, he would practice the sword as long as he was awake.


    Many of his memories had become blurry during his cultivation, but there was one thing that he remembered clearly, and that was to take revenge for Bellflower!


    After practicing hard, Beichen¡¯s saber move had reached a stage that his father had been unable to break through, which was to form a ¡®sword sphere¡¯.


    This step was extremely important in the records of ¡°Taiyuan sword code.¡± As long as he succeeded, the sword Qi in his body would be condensed into a sword pill, and he would no longer have to endure the torture of sword Qi.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao was already very weak. Just like his father, even his steps were trembling, as if he was about to rot.


    At the most critical moment, Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t choose to break through, because he knew no one had ever succeeded. Although he was a genius, it had nothing to do with talent. It was just that his body couldn¡¯t bear it.


    In the end, he only had a mortal body and was no different from all the seniors who cultivated sword intent.


    Therefore, at the last moment, he gave up on condensing the ¡®sword sphere¡¯.


    On the day he made his decision, Beichen Yidao wrote a will and transferred all his property, including the house and the ruined martial arts school, to the kiai family.


    Although so many years had passed, the battle with IAI shouzuzu was still a thorn in Beichen Itsuki¡¯s heart. Although it couldn¡¯t make up for the guilt in his heart, it was the last thing he could do.


    Then, he took the heartless pill to the beach and watched the tide rise and fall one last time. He staggered to the Yin Yang shrine in the tide of memories.


    Once again, a man and a sword came. Beichen¡¯s blade no longer had the sharpness it had in the past. It gave people the feeling that he was a hunched old man who was staggering as if he would fall at any time.


    His arrival would always scare the priests and servants in the shrine, but they did not stop him because they knew someone would take care of Bei Chen, just like the previous times.


    This time, Beichen¡¯s blade arrived at the entrance of the underground palace without any obstacles.


    Seeing Bei Chen¡¯s blade appear once more, the priestess ¡®eyes were filled with helplessness and pity.


    ¡°You want to stop me?¡±


    ¡°Have you made your decision? you¡¯ll definitely die this time.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if I didn¡¯t come, I¡¯m not far from death.¡±


    Looking at Beichen Yidao¡¯s pale face and weak appearance, the priestess couldn¡¯t imagine what he had experienced. Although she couldn¡¯t bear it, she still made way for him.


    Bei Chen nodded slightly and walked past the priestess. He walked down the stairs into the darkness ...


    This moment had finally arrived. Beichen Yidao had already given up and had never planned to leave this place alive.


    In this battle, the heartless pill in Beichen Yidao¡¯s hand seemed to be assisted by the gods with the sword Qi. The so-called powerful spirit-branded retainers were nothing more than fragile puppets as the sword Qi swept across.


    Even though he was extremely weak, he was still extremely terrifying. He became the nightmare of these Onmyoji. They were horrified to find out that this man had changed and become unimaginably powerful.


    The Shikigami that they worshipped was so vulnerable at this moment. In the face of the sharp sword Qi, they all fell into a pool of blood with frightened expressions.


    At this moment, they were terrified. They didn¡¯t dare to fight with Bei Chen. They started to rush out of the underground palace.


    However, the gate of the underground palace was closed.


    No matter how hard he hit the door, there was still no response.


    Bei Chen¡¯s killing continued. Every wisp of sword Qi was as painful as being cut by a knife, but he felt very happy.


    It was a great killing!


    The several hundred Onmyoji that he had once thought to be invincible were nothing in the eyes of Northstar one blade.


    In the end, the entrance of the underground palace was still broken by the crazy attacks of the Onmyoji. They escaped from the underground palace and started to run out.


    Bei Chen¡¯s blade was chasing them closely. Every time the sword Qi left their bodies, one of them would be killed.


    They chased all the way to the outside of the shrine. The ground was covered in blood, and countless Onmyoji were lying in pools of blood.


    At this time, the sun was setting outside, and the afterglow of the sun dyed Half the Sky red.


    Beichen Yidao couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw this scene because it was so similar to his current self. At the end of his life, he would dye the ¡°sky¡± even redder!


    Every strike of his sword was accompanied by death and the dissipation of life. At that moment, Bei Chen¡¯s blade was like a sword demon, and fear spread in the hearts of all the Onmyoji.


    They were afraid, and they didn¡¯t dare to fight him again.


    At this moment, a huge Crow appeared in front of the shrine and turned into an old man after landing.


    His appearance instantly caused the initially frightened Onmyoji to stop running and all of them knelt down.


    ¡°Sword intent? He¡¯s very strong!¡± The moment he appeared, the old man could immediately tell that Bei Chen had used sword essence.


    ¡°You¡¯re their God?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Beichen Yidao looked at the old man coldly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    A soaring sword intent appeared. Bei Chen¡¯s blade didn¡¯t waste any words. He knew his body¡¯s condition. It was like a candle that had burned out. The flame was barely dancing, but it had also reached its end.


    This sword attack was the explosion of all the sword Qi in Beichen Yidao¡¯s body.


    With the guilt he felt for his parents, for Bellflower, and for himself, this strike contained all of Beichen Yidao¡¯s thoughts.


    As he swung his sword, the violent sword Qi instantly tore apart Beichen Yidao¡¯s right arm. A huge sword Qi broke through the blood mist and swept toward the old man.


    Even the old man did not expect Bei Chen to suddenly attack. Even he felt that he could not block the violent sword Qi that came at him.


    There was no way to avoid this sword, so he chose to transform into a Black Crow and resist it.


    However, the sword still pierced through his body, splitting his Black Crow body in two. The violent sword Qi did not stop at all and soared into the sky.


    The power of this sword was beyond imagination, and even the priestess who was hiding in the dark to observe revealed a look of disbelief.


    The man in the black crow was the head elder of the Yin-Yang School, but he had not expected to be killed by Bei Chen with a single strike.


    The black crow landed on the ground and turned into an old man who was broken in two.


    Bei Chen¡¯s blade could no longer bear the burden on his body. Blood flowed out of his seven orifices and he fell to the ground.


    But Beichen laughed.


    What God? he was nothing more than this!


    Even though Bei Chen was lying in a pool of blood, no one dared to step forward.


    At this moment, Bei Chen¡¯s strike gave them a shock they had never experienced before. Fear spread from the bottom of everyone¡¯s hearts, and they didn¡¯t even have the courage to go forward and end Bei Chen¡¯s strike.


    Bei Chen Yi Dao¡¯s eyes slowly closed as his life faded away.


    It was time to go ...


    However, at this moment, many figures appeared at the entrance of the shrine. Amidst the loud sirens, countless figures squeezed through the crowd and came to the side of Hokushin Itsuki.


    The priestess, who was observing in the dark, revealed a smile.


    The arrival of the police took away Bei Chen and saved his last life.


    However, he had killed many people, and his sin could not be exonerated.


    However, what Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t expect was that the entire ancient sword arts Circle would start to mobilize.


    Even the IAI family, who had a grudge against him, chose to help him at this moment.


    They began to make connections for Bei Chen, hired the best lawyer, and spent a lot of manpower and resources to slow down his crimes.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao was very confused. Why would they help him?


    However, one day, the son of iahizuki tsuka, iahizuki, came to him, who was receiving treatment, and told him.


    ¡°Father died in a competition. Although I hate you, you are a genius of the ancient sword arts world. You shouldn¡¯t have died like this ...¡±


    At that moment, Beichen Yidao¡¯s feelings were extremely complicated.


    Before his sentence, Northstar Itsuki met Iaki again and told him,¡±


    ¡°Be good in there. We¡¯ll wait for you to come out. We¡¯ll wait for your legend to continue. All the ancient sword arts will be your home!¡±


    These words were better than thousands of flowery words, giving Beichen Yidao hope to continue living.


    However, Northstar one blade knew that he would no longer be a legend.


    Because after the last strike, he didn¡¯t even have his right hand to hold the sword, so how could he continue the legend?


    From now on, he was just a cripple.


    Later on, Beichen Yidao began his ten-year sentence.


    During this period, he was one-armed and was laughed at and insulted by the crowd. He often became a punching bag for some people to vent their anger.


    But so what? Beichen Yidao felt that these days were very peaceful.


    No one knew that he was once an incomparably fierce beast and treated him as the weakest weakling to be bullied. The sharpness in Beichen Yidao¡¯s heart had long disappeared.


    After experiencing so many twists and turns, he was resigned to everything and faced it indifferently.


    In the past ten years, people from the ancient sword arts Circle had come to visit him, but gradually, everyone seemed to have forgotten about him.


    After all, everyone had realized that he only had one arm.


    The ancient sword arts Circle was an alternative society that respected the strong, and he was only a former strong person.


    In the prison, it was precisely because he was one-armed and unconventional that he was unable to integrate into any ¡°group¡± for ten years and was always alone.


    In the next few years, Beichen Yidao was very lonely ...


    Ten years passed by in the blink of an eye, and on this day, he was released from prison.


    It seemed that even the heavens did not like his arrival. It was drizzling outside, and the dark clouds were pressing down. The world outside was filled with darkness and decadence.


    He stepped into the outside world, and everything around him was filled with unfamiliarity and coldness.


    At that moment, Beichen Yidao did not know where to go. He walked in a daze, and walked ...


    In the past ten years, he felt that he was out of place with everything around him, as if he should not have been here in the first place.


    Just like before, he was still wandering aimlessly.


    He didn¡¯t choose to go home, nor did he go to the familiar seaside, because these two places would remind him of his past.


    Although these two memories were beautiful at the beginning, the ending was something he could not accept.


    As he walked, he came to a pedestrian street, and the flow of people around him gradually increased.


    At this moment, a girl suddenly blocked in front of Bei Chen Yi Dao.


    The little girl looked sweet, and Beichen Yidao couldn¡¯t help but be dazed. At this moment, he thought of her.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m IAI. Our club for the Asia server is recruiting. Do you want to join?¡± The little girl asked expectantly.


    ¡°IAMI? Who are you?¡±


    When the girl heard this, she was also very surprised.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my deceased father. I¡¯m her youngest daughter. Do you know her?¡±


    Looking at the girl, Northstar one blade shook his head slightly.¡±¡±I¡¯ve heard of him before, but I don¡¯t know him!¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to join our club? recently, an India force has appeared in the Asia server and is very domineering in snatching our resources in the game. We are gathering people to fight back!¡± The little girl asked again.


    Seeing that one blade had fallen silent again, the little girl continued,¡±


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re one-armed, so it shouldn¡¯t be easy for you to find a job. Join our club. We can play games together and earn money. Just take it as helping out. Our club is really short of people!¡± The girl pleaded.


    As he looked at Iaki, Hokushin itsudon recalled the mistakes he had made in the past, and the girl¡¯s pleading look also reminded him of the first time he met Bellflower.


    He could not help but nod.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    At this moment, the rain suddenly stopped, and a rainbow appeared on the horizon.


    (I¡¯ve read everyone¡¯s words in this chapter. Everyone thinks that Northstar one blade is too long. After this chapter ends, we¡¯ll write about the game. Actually, I¡¯ve carefully thought about the meaning of each character¡¯s existence and how the plot should progress. But the most important thing is that this character needs to be full and not a character that suddenly appears. I hope everyone can understand this.)


    (In fact, this novel is not easy to write. I¡¯ve changed the outline several times. A story with a key tone is the easiest to write. The most difficult is to open up the brain and describe every plot in detail. This is a story-based novel, and it is also a complete world driven by many small stories and small plots. The quality of the writing is judged by the readers, and I will write it with my heart. Thank you, genuine readers, for giving me motivation.)

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383: Chapter 383 sword


    The sky was filled with stars, and the town was brightly lit at night.


    Under the lead of IAMI, they arrived at a villa in the suburbs of the town.


    At this time, two men and two women were sitting on the sofa in the living room of the villa. They were chatting. When they saw the door open, their faces revealed an expectant look.


    However, when he saw that there was only one person behind Iaki, and that person had only one arm, disappointment was written all over his face.


    ¡°Xiaomei, didn¡¯t I ask you to go and get some of the experts from your sword Pavilion? He¡¯s an expert from the Kendo gym?¡± A woman walked up to Xiaomei and pointed at her head.


    Hearing this, Iaki pouted her mouth.¡±


    ¡°Sister atom, the seniors in the Kendo gym don¡¯t like to play games. They¡¯re very old-fashioned, and I couldn¡¯t persuade them at all, so I went to the streets to look for them. Although I met a few people who play war online, they were not willing to join our small club. Only he was willing!¡±


    As she spoke, Iaki pointed at Bei Chen¡¯s blade.


    ¡°What we want is an expert, an expert who can punish the India team who stole our resources!¡± Atom said helplessly.


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s strength in numbers. Although he only has one arm now, he can recover it in the game. That¡¯s why he¡¯s the number one player in our human wave tactic!¡±


    Looking at the smug IAI, the other people in the room also showed helpless expressions. They felt that it was indeed unreliable to let her do the work.


    The four of them didn¡¯t look down on the one-armed Beichen Yidao, but they still felt uncomfortable deep down.


    This was human nature. Towards an unfamiliar and incomplete person, there would still be a distance in the depths of one¡¯s heart.


    ......


    ¡°Hello, my name is Inoue A.I. Nice to meet you. The moonlight Club welcomes you!¡±


    As if he realized something, atom Inoue quickly retracted his right hand and then extended his left hand with an apologetic look.


    Hokushin itsudao smiled nonchalantly and extended his left hand to shake with atom Inoue ¡®s.


    Then, with atom Inoue¡¯s introduction, kitashene izidao shook hands with the other three people in the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, new member. Introduce yourself!¡± After introducing all the members of the moonlight team, Inoue said with a smile,¡±


    When Beichen Yidao heard this, he was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but look at IAMI and said,¡±


    ¡°You can call me Yidao.¡±


    ¡°Yidao, what a strange name. Do you know how to play games?¡± At this moment, Xiaomei jumped out and asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never played games before.¡± Northstar one blade shook his head honestly.


    Upon hearing this, an awkward smile appeared on everyone¡¯s face, and then they all turned their eyes to Izumi.


    Seeing this, Iaki guiltily said,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a human wave tactic. He doesn¡¯t need to be very strong. Let him choose a meat shield. Yes, that¡¯s it. ¡±


    As for Iaki, who could find another excuse, atom Inoue and the others had nothing to say.


    However, since Northstar one blade was already here, they still brought him upstairs despite feeling helpless. They chose a room for him and a dedicated gaming chamber.


    Then, they brought him to the living room upstairs.


    Then, under Northstar one blade¡¯s surprised gaze, the five of them began to seriously discuss their battle tactics.


    It was as if they were discussing the crisis of their country. When the debate reached its climax, all of them were red in the face, leaving one blade Beichen dumbfounded.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a game?


    ¡°Yidao, what do you think?¡± At this time, atom Inoue suddenly turned his head and looked at Ishida.


    Bei Chen was stunned. He thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    Upon hearing this, atom Inoue turned to the other four and slammed the table.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s level up with one blade first. We won¡¯t fight with the Hindustani cultivators for now. We¡¯ll accumulate our strength.¡±


    This time, the other four all raised their hands in agreement.


    The people in the room were all gaming fanatics, and they were all from very rich families, including IAMI, who had a sword Pavilion. It could be said that they were all rich second generations, and they were usually very good friends.


    After conquering online opened the Asia server, they naturally did not miss it and downloaded the game as soon as possible.


    The gaming experience was undoubtedly extremely satisfying. However, as the Asia server was a mixed zone of many countries, there were bound to be conflicts between them.


    It was also because of this environment that the players in the Asia server had formed several camps. Each camp was a collective formed by players from their own countries. Because of the resources in the Asia server, the conflicts between each other continued to intensify.


    At this stage, the most powerful force in the Asia server was undoubtedly the India players ¡®camp.


    As a country with a large population, they were able to fully utilize their human wave tactics in the game. During this period, they suppressed other forces in various ways and seized resources in an overbearing manner.


    They had even blocked the entrance to the withered bones forest and forced other players to pay a fee to enter.


    This caused many players to be dissatisfied, and they had to work together several times to resist. Only then did they suppress the India players.


    However, even though there was no more collective overbearing behavior, the small group¡¯s provocative behavior still continued. Among them, the moonlight party, which was led by Yumi, was the victim. They had been chased out of the skeleton forest several times by the India players, so it could be said that they were quite resentful.


    As a result, these five people had the idea of forming a big Guild. In the end, after some discussion, they found that they all had the same idea.


    After that, atom Inoue provided his villa in the suburbs and bought a batch of gaming capsules with Iaki and the others, planning to use it as the first base for the development of the Guild.


    After that, they began to try to expand their Guild.


    However, they didn¡¯t know anything about Guild operations. During this period, many players joined moonlight, but they didn¡¯t stay for long before leaving.


    Therefore, they thought of recruiting core players in the real world first, and then recruiting a large number of players when the core team was strong.


    When it came to core players, the first person they thought of was IAMI.


    After all, one¡¯s awareness and control in the game were directly linked to the real world. Moreover, the IAI family owned a Kendo gym and had many experts. Hence, they sent out the IAI family, hoping to get a few Kendo gym experts to join their team.


    At that time, Iaki had patted her chest and promised that there would be no problem, but the fact was that she had screwed up.


    None of the seniors were willing to join the core Moonlight Society.


    However, it was embarrassing for her to go back just like that, so she tried to recruit people on the pedestrian street. However, no one agreed to her invitation, although they were curious.


    It was at this moment that he encountered Beichen Yidao.


    In fact, if she wasn¡¯t IAMI, Ishida would have rejected her as well.


    However, he felt guilty towards the Izumi family, so he still agreed to Izumi¡¯s request.


    By chance, he had entered the New World of the war online.


    ¡­¡­


    After the discussion, atom and the others decided to take Northstar one blade to level up.


    However, what made them feel helpless was that Northstar one blade did not know how to use the gaming chamber. They had no choice but to teach him step by step.


    After a series of explanations, Northstar blade finally understood how to use the gaming chamber. Then, he entered the gaming chamber according to what atom and the others had told him.


    After the machine was activated, the nutrient solution rose in the chamber. One blade¡¯s vision also began to blur as he switched to the virtual panel.


    Following the method that atom had explained, he clicked on the war online icon.


    The moment he entered the game, the vast demon Phoenix continent appeared before his eyes.


    All of this shocked one blade Bei Chen.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that technology had advanced so rapidly in the past ten years. Ten years ago, although he had never played games before, he knew about the existence of the virtual helmet. He just didn¡¯t expect that the current technology had already reached the point where he could experience it in person.


    Beichen Yidao looked at the scene and listened to the old voice recounting the history of demon Phoenix continent. He slowly let down his guard and immersed himself in it.


    When the screen disappeared and the character selection panel appeared, Northstar one blade began to understand the introduction of each starter character.


    In truth, one blade didn¡¯t know much about characters. After some research, he followed atom¡¯s recommendation and chose the physically strong Paragon.


    After officially entering the game, he found himself in a huge square. The clothes of the passersby were completely different from those of the modern era, and the atmosphere was very ancient.


    ¡°One blade!¡± At this moment, a girl in leather armor waved at him excitedly.


    He recognized the person at a glance and immediately stepped forward.¡±


    ¡°Xiaomei!¡±


    ¡°One blade, wait a moment. Sister atom and the others have gone to uncle Gu to get their newly forged weapons. I¡¯ll take you to level up in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Who is uncle Gu?¡± Northstar Yidao couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. He didn¡¯t remember such a member in the moonlight squad.


    ¡°Uncle Gu is a native of this place, which is an NPC. He¡¯s an intermediate blacksmith and is very powerful. He can help us reforge and enhance the weapons we bought from the mall.¡±


    Beichen Yidao nodded and started to look around curiously.


    The game¡¯s realism shocked him, who had never touched a game before. It was as if he had really traveled to another world and was not just playing a game.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s shocking, isn¡¯t it? I was just like you when I first played it. This game is epoch-making. In order to let this game open in the Asia server ahead of time, I even went to the official forum to protest. So, I might have some credit for opening it so early!¡± Once again, Iaki started showing off.


    Beichen Yidao listened silently and did not say anything.


    At this moment, Iaki suddenly reached out and poked his right hand.¡±


    ¡°What do you feel?¡±


    ¡°What ...?¡± Just as Northstar Yidao was about to ask, he was suddenly stunned.


    His body trembled as he slowly raised his right hand.


    He had lost it for ten years, so even when he entered the game, he didn¡¯t pay attention to his right hand. However, when yuzumi touched it just now, he actually felt the feedback from his right arm again.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao was shocked again. He tried to raise his right arm and clenched his fist. This feeling was strange yet familiar, but it was so real.


    ¡°Hmph, are you shocked? this is one of the black technology of punitive expedition online. All of your flaws in real life can be restored in the game. My great punitive expedition is really invincible!¡± Iaki continued to show off at the side, as if the game was owned by her family, her expression full of pride.


    ¡°Oh right, one blade, what weapon are you used to using? our Asia server does not have any weapon restrictions. Walking the evolutionary path is a major feature of our server. You can use whatever you want.¡±


    Hearing this, Beichen Yidao¡¯s expression froze.


    The first thing he thought of was the sword, but during the ten years in prison, he felt that he would never touch the sword again.


    Cultivating ¡°sword intent¡± placed an enormous burden and damage on his body. Even if he didn¡¯t lose his right hand, according to the doctor, he only had 15 or 16 years to live. He had already spent these 10 years in prison, and there wasn¡¯t much time left. How could he use a sword again with his broken body?


    Therefore, during his ten years in prison, he had thought it through and even cut off his thoughts about the sword.


    But at this moment, he suddenly thought of what iakumi had told him:


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for your legend to continue!¡±


    Beichen Yidao¡¯s expression gradually became firm as he said,¡±


    ¡°Sword!¡±

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384: Chapter 384 using emotions to wield a sword


    Hearing the word ¡°sword¡± from Ishida, yuhemi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°You know how to use a sword? Do you want me to teach you? I¡¯m very good with the sword. ¡±


    When Beichen Yidao heard this, he shook his head.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to learn. Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you. You¡¯ve already missed the opportunity to receive guidance from a Kendo master. You should know that if others want to learn from me, they won¡¯t have the chance even if they spend money.¡±


    In reality, the level of Iaki¡¯s swordsmanship was barely passable. However, facing Bei Chen Yi Dao, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of superiority. Although she couldn¡¯t compare to her senior brothers, she felt that in front of Bei Chen Yi Dao, she was definitely at the master level.


    However, Beichen Yidao¡¯s rejection disappointed her. She felt like she had lost another chance to show off.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ll transfer 50 soul coins to you. Go to the merchant shop and buy a sword that you like!¡±


    As she spoke, Iaki opened the trading panel and gave 50 soul coins to Ishida.


    Although Iaki looked very heroic at this moment, kitashene Izumi could still see the heartache that was deeply hidden on her face.


    After opening the game store Panel, Hokushin Itsuki began to learn how to purchase equipment under the guidance of yukazumi.


    [Main page],[equipment classification],[weapon classification],[sword classification]...


    After entering the sword weapon category, a dazzling array of sword-type weapons appeared before his eyes. There was a wide variety of swords, and even Northstar Yidao, who was a sword cultivator, was extremely surprised.


    ......


    However, not all of these weapons were available to him. Many of them were extremely expensive, and with the level restrictions, he could not use them at all.


    Hence, under the guidance of yukazumi, Hokushin kouten narrowed down the range of weapons he could choose, reducing the range of ¡®sword¡¯ type weapons to within 50 soul coins and the level limit to 0-5.


    However, there was still a large number of sword-type weapons in the shop.


    After scanning through the weapons, Northstar one blade began to pick his first weapon in the game.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao was particularly serious.


    He had always remembered his father¡¯s teachings when he was teaching him sword skills.


    ¡°The sword is your name and your dignity. A swordsman might not leave anything behind after his death, but the ¡®sword¡¯ is different. It will brand your past glory. Whenever the later generations think of or mention this sword, the first thing they will think of is you!¡±


    For Northstar one blade, who had received this kind of education since he was young, choosing a weapon at this moment was undoubtedly the same as choosing a ¡°partner¡± who would always be by his side.


    Looking at the hesitating Northstar Izumi, Kazumi was speechless.


    In her opinion, wasn¡¯t it just a weapon that had been used in the early stages? was there a need to be so conflicted?


    ¡°Are there any weapons that can grow as I level up?¡± Hokushin Itsuki asked Iaki as he looked at the various weapons displayed on the shop¡¯s interface.


    ¡°Ha?¡± A dazed and adorable expression appeared on Iaki¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to change my weapon. I need a weapon that can grow with my level.¡± Beichen Yidao said seriously.


    ¡°How is that possible? this is a game. It¡¯s impossible not to change your equipment. Low-level equipment will definitely be eliminated.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Iaki immediately replied.


    ¡°No, I said ¡®sword¡¯, not other equipment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it either. Unless it¡¯s a hidden weapon or a specially made special weapon, it¡¯s basically impossible. We haven¡¯t had such a weapon in the Asia server until now.¡±


    At this moment, IAMI was a little speechless. She felt that even though Bei Chen Yi Dao was clearly a noob, why was he so ambitious? he was almost on par with her.


    ¡°You really don ¡®t?¡± Northstar one blade seemed a little disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no one. There¡¯s a super player in the mid server called ¡®aojian¡¯. It¡¯s said that all nine of his swords are growth-type weapons, so you have to work hard and get his weapon in the cross-server battle.¡± Iaki stood on her tiptoes and patted Hokushin Itsuki on the shoulder as she consoled him.


    In reality, Iaki did not think that Hokushin Itsuki could do it at all, because she had browsed the forums of the Chinese server and seen the battle videos of aojian. Ao Jian¡¯s sword technique could be described as ¡°extraordinary¡±. She believed that even the senior brother of her Kendo Association would not be a match for that super player. As for a noob player like Northstar one blade, he had no hope.


    ¡°There are Kendo experts in the game?¡± Beichen was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s super strong. He¡¯s known as a cheater in the mid-server area. I think he can come to our Asia server and fight a Guild by himself without any problems.¡± At this point, an envious look appeared on yuzumi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Northstar Yidao nodded, but his eyes flashed with anticipation.


    He had already defeated all the Masters of ancient Kendo before the age of 20. These Masters represented the highest level of Kendo in Japan. It could be said that at that time, Hokushin Itto had already reached the peak, so he was now curious about the Kendo Masters in the central server.


    ¡°Hurry up and choose, you¡¯re so slow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Iaki asked in dissatisfaction.


    When Northstar one blade heard this, he smiled apologetically and was about to continue looking at the weapons in the store.


    At this time, the figures of atom Inoue and the others appeared in the distance, and they quickly walked toward Northstar Izumi and the others.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve changed our weapons. We can set off now!¡± The leader, atom Inoue, led the other three members of the moonlight team to Kitagawa¡¯s side.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. One blade seems to have difficulty choosing. He¡¯s waiting for him to pick a weapon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Iaki said helplessly.


    ¡°Weapon? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t choose. In any case, you can level up very quickly in the early stages. You can just follow us and get some experience. When your level is high, you can just change directly. It¡¯s also saving money. ¡± Atom Inoue said indifferently.


    ¡°No, he wants a weapon that can level up along with his level, like the ¡®aojian¡¯ in the Chinese server.¡± Iaki continued.


    Upon hearing this, atom well and the others were all stunned.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Atom Inoue turned to look at Ishida and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have it. It¡¯s just a game. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. ¡± Beichen Yidao said apologetically.


    ¡°Why do you want this weapon?¡± Atom Inoue asked curiously.


    ¡°I have an obsession with swords. Changing weapons frequently makes me very uncomfortable.¡± Beichen Yidao said honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re changing wives. You¡¯re so pretentious. You¡¯re very similar to my brother. He said the same thing before.¡± At this time, Iaki pouted her mouth, appearing very dissatisfied.


    When Northstar one blade heard this, he laughed awkwardly again. He felt that there was no need to be so calculative in the game.


    ¡°Hey, Yidao, are you also a swordsman? otherwise, why would you have such an idea?¡± At this moment, Iaki suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Which Kendo gym are you from? is it a modern Kendo gym from the ¡®Hua Li style¡¯?¡± As she said that, a look of disdain suddenly appeared on yuzumi¡¯s face.


    As a member of the ancient sword arts Circle, Iaki had been influenced by the others and also looked down on the grandiose style sword technique.


    ¡°I¡¯m just casually practicing by myself. I don¡¯t belong to any school of thought. ¡± Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t reveal his identity.


    ¡°Could it be a left-handed sword technique?¡± Iaki continued to ask like a curious baby.


    ¡°More or less.¡±


    ¡°Xiaomei, don¡¯t mess around. Don¡¯t mention anything about your left hand to Yidao.¡± At this time, Inoue atom suddenly walked to IAI¡¯s side and pressed her head down to prevent her from continuing to be presumptuous.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go level up first. We won¡¯t choose weapons for the time being.¡± At this moment, Northstar one blade spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Why don¡¯t you come with us to find uncle Gu? he can modify and forge weapons there. There should be something suitable for you. Although it can¡¯t be upgraded along with your level, a custom weapon will definitely suit you better than the template weapons in the mall.¡±


    When Northstar one blade heard this, he did not refuse. He also desired a new weapon in his heart. Then, he followed atom well and the others to the East of the starting point.


    Walking on the streets of Brahma City, he saw a large number of players walking back and forth. Their clothes were very suitable for the environment at this time, and it was impossible to tell who was a player and who was a native NPC.


    With atom Inoue leading the way, the moonlight team turned into an alley next to a busy street and kept walking.


    The further they went, the higher the temperature in the air. The sound of metal hitting metal could be heard from the end of the alley from time to time.


    At the end of the corner, a forging room with an area of about 100 square meters appeared in front of them. A huge forging furnace was burning inside, and rolling heat waves radiated in all directions. In front of the furnace stood a topless man with a large iron hammer and a pipe in his mouth.


    At this moment, he was hammering the iron block. The muscles on his right arm trembled with every collision between the iron hammer and the metal, shaking out bits of crystal.


    ¡°Uncle Gu!¡± Atom Inoue greeted the man with respect.


    ¡°Eh? Why are you here again? are you not satisfied with the weapon?¡± The man called uncle Gu turned around, and at this moment, Northstar Yidao was surprised to find that this man had one eye. His right eye had been replaced by a silver-white metal ball.


    ¡°Hehe, uncle Gu, we would like to ask you to forge a weapon for my companion.¡± Iaki said with a mischievous expression.


    ¡°No problem. Once the soul coins are in place, I¡¯ll forge all the divine weapons for you.¡± After taking two puffs of his cigarette, uncle Gu readily agreed.


    ¡°Uncle Gu, you¡¯re only an intermediate blacksmith, stop bragging!¡± Iaki made a face at him.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s intermediate level? as long as the soul coins are in place and the inspiration explodes, maybe he can forge a divine weapon.¡± Even though his acting tough was exposed, uncle Gu¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red, and his heart didn¡¯t beat fast.


    ¡°Alright, speak. What weapon do you want to forge this time? what style do you want?¡± Uncle Gu asked after exhaling a thick smoke.


    Upon hearing this, mika and the others all turned their eyes to Kitagawa heiya.


    ¡°Can you forge a weapon that will increase in level?¡± Although he felt a little embarrassed to ask this, Northstar one blade felt that he couldn¡¯t be casual about his weapon.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here to cause trouble, right?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes widened.


    At this moment, he suddenly wanted to say,¡±I¡¯m only an intermediate blacksmith, and you really want me to make a divine weapon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don ¡®t. ¡± Beichen Yidao immediately answered awkwardly.


    ¡°What do you mean forget it? why do I feel like you¡¯re becoming more and more like a troublemaker? give me a target first, and if you can¡¯t do it, then forget it. Aren¡¯t you insulting me?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes were wide open, and the veins on his right arm, which was holding the hammer, were throbbing. He looked like he was ready to attack at any moment.


    This made atom well and the others scared. They had seen uncle Gu¡¯s Details panel. He was a powerful existence in the level 80 realm, and no one in their team could withstand a hammer strike.


    After playing the war online for so long, they knew that the NPCs in the war were not simple artificial intelligence. They had their own thoughts.


    Recently, there was a player from the Asian server who kept harassing a female native. As a result, he was chased and did not dare to return to the safe zone. This made them know that some NPCs were Masters that they could not afford to offend.


    ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯m really sorry. He¡¯s a newbie, please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Iaki immediately said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was rude. ¡± Beichen Yidao also quickly apologized.


    As if he could tell that Bei Chen¡¯s attack was unintentional, uncle Gu put down his hammer and snorted,¡±


    ¡°The growth-type weapon that you want must be at least epic or even legendary. Even if I have the ability to forge it, you can¡¯t afford the materials needed to forge it. You have to be down-to-earth and not bite off more than you can chew.¡±


    Hearing this, Beichen Yidao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. However, at this moment, uncle Gu¡¯s tone changed.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t look down on me. Although I¡¯m only an intermediate forger, I do have the ability to forge a basic growth-type weapon. It¡¯s just that the materials I use to forge the weapon are extremely special. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the guts to try.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re players. We¡¯re not afraid of death, so this can¡¯t scare us. Can you really forge it? give each of us one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Iaki asked curiously.


    When uncle Gu heard this, he revealed a helpless expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think. This kind of forging requires you to use your own body as a material to forge a weapon. Do you dare to do it? moreover, as long as your body is successfully forged into a weapon, that part of your body can not be regenerated even in the game. It will always be your weapon.¡±


    As if he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t believe him, uncle Gu put down the hammer, turned around, and walked into the room. A moment later, he came out with a sheepskin scroll in his arms, then spread the scroll on the ground.


    Beichen Yidao and the others were curious, and they all looked at the scroll.


    [Cast with blood-incomplete manual (special)]:


    [Item description: a godly weapon Atlas created by demon nightmare continent¡¯s Demon God ¡°blood wave.¡± Due to the ancient War of the Gods, this Atlas is incomplete, and only the chapter ¡°forging with flesh and blood¡± is left.] The forging in this chapter uses one¡¯s own flesh and soul as the core forging material to create a special growth-type weapon that is one with one¡¯s soul and body.


    [Game hint: please use this forging blueprint with caution. The body part that is used as the forging material will disappear from the game forever!]


    ¡°So, do you dare?¡± Uncle Gu said after taking two puffs of his cigarette.


    ¡°Is hair okay?¡± Iaki couldn¡¯t help but ask softly.


    ¡°Cough, cough ...¡± Uncle Gu coughed uncontrollably after hearing this, then glared at Izumi.


    ¡°If I want to forge a sword, what do I have to pay?¡± At this moment, Northstar one blade spoke.


    ¡°You really dare to?¡± Uncle Gu¡¯s eyes widened when he heard what Beichen Yidao said.


    Beichen Yidao nodded lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking, are you? This is not a joke. ¡± Uncle Gu continued to ask in disbelief.


    However, Beichen Yidao still nodded his head. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all.


    After sizing up Bei Chen¡¯s blade again, uncle Gu said,¡±


    ¡°Forging with flesh and blood. Since the weapon you want is a sword, then your left arm, right arm, left leg, or right leg can all be used.¡±


    After hearing uncle Gu¡¯s words, Beichen Yidao was silent for a moment, then said,¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the right arm?¡±


    This time, atom Inoue and the others widened their eyes. They felt that Northstar Izumi had gone crazy. This was no joke. This part of his body had really disappeared forever in the game. This loss could not be described as huge.


    ¡°Yidao, don¡¯t be rash. You finally have a right arm!¡± ¡°Izumi!¡± Iaki immediately hugged kitashiki¡¯s right arm and said anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost it for too long. I¡¯m not used to it. I¡¯m used to using my left hand. Besides, I can use my left hand to wield the sword from scratch. I can comprehend the sword Art again. Who knows, I might be able to reach a higher level.¡± Beichen Yidao smiled indifferently.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand the sword. A swordsman¡¯s right arm is the key. How can the left arm be as flexible as the right arm?¡± As a professional, juhemi immediately criticized.


    Looking at Iaki¡¯s reproachful expression, Northstar izuto felt a warm feeling in his heart, but he didn¡¯t refute her.


    How could he not know the importance of his right arm to a swordsman?


    However, it had been ten years, and he had long gotten used to not having a right arm. In Bei Chen¡¯s heart, his right arm had long been cut through the sky along with the sword Qi that soared to the sky.


    Although recovering what he had lost was a pleasant surprise, it was still an illusion. He still had one arm in reality. He was willing to use this illusory right arm to exchange for a peerless sword that had grown with him in the game.


    ¡°You want to use your left hand?¡± Uncle Gu was also a little surprised.


    ¡°Why not? if you can forge it, I¡¯ll give up my right arm.¡± Beichen Yidao smiled indifferently.


    Upon hearing this, a drop of sweat trickled down uncle Gu¡¯s forehead. He wanted to use this [forging of flesh and blood] to scare them off, but he didn¡¯t expect that there were really people who weren¡¯t afraid of death.


    In reality, as an intermediate forger, he was not confident that he could forge such a growth-type weapon. Even if Northstar had the courage to do so, he would not have the courage to do so.


    The consequence of failure was that the right arm would disappear, and the weapon would not form.


    ¡°Wait a moment, let me think about it.¡± With that, uncle Gu turned around and entered the small house, closing the door behind him.


    After that, he quickly opened the NPC friend panel and found han Yuanwu¡¯s profile picture. He opened the chat box and reported what happened to him.


    Although he knew that they were players, uncle Gu knew that this was no joke.


    He really needed to forge that part of his flesh and soul into a weapon. It was not as simple as losing his right arm in the game. His right arm would also lose feeling in reality because the soul in his right arm had disappeared during the forging process.


    As the person in charge of the Asian server, han Yuanwu immediately sent the message to Lu Wu after receiving the message from uncle Gu and asked for his advice.


    Although the players were willing, they were going to use their real right arm to forge after all. He couldn¡¯t decide whether to agree to this risky decision or not. After all, he couldn¡¯t control the soul at all, and the authority was on Lu Wu¡¯s side.


    Han Yuanwu¡¯s feedback soon came to Lu Wu.


    For such an absurd request, Lu Wu originally wanted to reject it decisively. After all, if he made a weapon in the game and lost his body in real life, how could this still be a game? it would be too cruel. Lu Wu, who had a very positive outlook on life, firmly opposed it.


    However, out of curiosity, he pulled up the information on Northstar one blade.


    After checking the information of Beichen Yidao, Lu Wu was surprised to find that this guy was a Super Kendo genius and had just lost his right arm in reality.


    In other words, even if the soul in his right arm disappeared, it would not affect him in the real world.


    Moreover, from the detailed understanding, Lu Wu realized that Beichen Yidao¡¯s talent in Kendo could no longer be described as strong. He and ao Jian could be said to be two extremes.


    Ao Jian was obsessed with the sword and comprehended it. He didn¡¯t care about anything else in the world and was an extreme sword fanatic. This state of mind and talent made him extremely compatible with the way of the sword. With the sword in his hand, he could destroy anything.


    On the other hand, Bei Chen¡¯s blade was the other extreme. His sword had emotions, and he used the sword for his emotions.


    At first, he had started to use swords because of his parents ¡®expectations. This was the ¡°family sword.¡±


    However, after the death of his parents, his sword of kinship became the sword of revenge.


    When he met her again and she left, he swore that he would save her from the underground palace and this sword would become the sword of oath.


    After the death of Zhong Jie, in order to vent the anger in his heart, this sword became the ¡°killing sword.¡±


    And now, the guilt he once felt made him want to pick up his sword again. This time, it was the Sword of Protection.


    ¡°A Sword¡¯s Edge is forged from grinding, and the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold.¡±


    This sentence was very suitable for Beichen Yidao. He was a person who used his emotions to hold his sword. Under his extremely strong talent in sword Dao, his rough life had made his sword heart more and more solid.


    At this moment, his sword heart was not any weaker than proud Sword ¡®s, and he was a true super-talented player.


    Naturally, Lu Wu welcomed the addition of such a super talented player.


    Thus, he silently took out his little notebook and wrote down the words ¡°Beichen¡¯s blade. ¡±


    After that, he dragged Tong Yan, who was playing fight the landlord with rock and the others in the divine artifact space, over and gave him a new task. He disguised Tong Yan¡¯s reluctant expression and sent him to Brahma City.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385: Chapter 385 the arrival of the copper pendant


    After receiving Lu Wu¡¯s response, han Yuanwu started to wait.


    A moment later, a space tunnel appeared in front of him, and a figure emerged from it.


    However, what surprised han Yuanwu was that this person looked very similar to the blacksmith ¡°Gu Dashu,¡± except that he had an indescribable ruffian aura. He didn¡¯t look like a good person.


    ¡°My Wang bomb!¡± Tong Yan, who had just appeared in The Burning Sky City, gritted his teeth and said.


    Han Yuanwu was stunned, clearly not understanding what the copper pendant was saying.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a blacksmith in his eyes. Where are my human rights? where are the laws?¡± Tong Yan continued to complain.


    ¡°That one? You¡¯re the master blacksmith sent by the higher-ups?¡± Han Yuanwu asked carefully.


    Although the copper pendant looked ordinary, han Yuanwu was very respectful. After all, the ordinary-looking God that was sent here last time was a God. Han Yuanwu was very careful now.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tong gua raised an eyebrow, and his arrogance was revealed once more.


    Han Yuanwu felt embarrassed.¡±Do you need me to take you to the big tree¡¯s blacksmith shop?¡±


    ¡°No need, I have a map. I can go there myself.¡± Tong Yan immediately refused. Then, he walked out of han Yuanwu¡¯s room in a familiar manner and headed to the mission location that Lu Wuwu had marked.


    After walking out of the room, the arrogance on Tong Yan¡¯s face faded. He chuckled and quickly ran towards the tavern marked on the map.


    At this moment, he only had one thought. Since he had come to the demon Phoenix great region once, he must bring back some special wine.


    ......


    ¡°If you dare to buy wine, I¡¯ll confiscate all the soul coins you have!¡±


    At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Tong gaoge¡¯s mind, causing the smile on Tong gaoge¡¯s face to instantly freeze.


    ¡°You¡¯re so inhumane. I want human rights. Even if you¡¯re the boss, you can¡¯t exploit me like this.¡± Tong Chui immediately said in exasperation.


    ¡°Hurry up and complete the mission, and I¡¯ll give you time to buy the wine. Otherwise, no more talking!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then can boss borrow some soul coins to spend after completing the mission? I¡¯ve almost lost all my soul coins in cards recently.¡± Seeing that Lu Wu agreed, Tong Hang couldn¡¯t help but start to push his luck.


    ¡°Get lost and complete the mission!¡±


    ¡°You only know how to be fierce.¡± Tong Yan mumbled, feeling wronged.


    However, this time, he didn¡¯t let his guard down and went straight to the blacksmith shop that Lu Wu had marked.


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, in the blacksmith shop, Gu Dashu knew that someone would come to support him after receiving the feedback from his superiors. He heaved a sigh of relief and knew that this wave of acting tough would be successful.


    Thinking of this, he pushed open the door and coughed as he looked at Beichen Yidao.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just contacted my big brother through a secret method. He¡¯ll come and help me with the growth-type weapon later. But I¡¯ll ask you again. Are you sure you want to make it and won¡¯t regret it?¡±


    Beichen Yidao nodded his head solemnly.


    ¡°Very good, this young man has some courage. You look a bit like me when I was young. Not bad.¡± Gu Dashu nodded with a look of admiration.


    ¡°Uncle Gu, when did you have a big brother? It seems that you¡¯re the only blacksmith in Brahma City with the surname Gu. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Iaki asked curiously.


    ¡°Cough, cough. My big brother lives in seclusion in the city. He doesn¡¯t show his face under normal circumstances.¡± Gu Dashu replied immediately.


    Hidden character!


    Other than Ishinomori, this thought suddenly appeared in the minds of everyone else, and they suddenly became a little excited.


    There were many NPCs in Brahma City now, and there were indeed hidden NPCs. Some hidden NPCs would even take players to level up after their intimacy with players increased.


    That was why after knowing that uncle Gu¡¯s big brother might be a hidden NPC, they all had the idea of befriending him.


    ¡°Who is Gu Dashu!¡± At this moment, a figure appeared at the entrance of the blacksmith shop.


    Beichen Yidao and the others immediately turned around and saw a middle-aged man who looked very similar to uncle Gu.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re here!¡± At this moment, Gu Dashu hurriedly walked forward and shouted at the bronze pendant.


    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m your big brother.¡± Tong Yan nodded in realization.


    ...¡±¡± Yuhemi and the others were speechless.


    Gu Dashu felt embarrassed and immediately said,¡±


    ¡°Big brother, your memory doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and start forging. Don¡¯t waste time. I earn a few dozen soul coins per minute. ¡± Tong Yan continued to speak arrogantly.


    Knowing that this person was a master blacksmith, uncle Gu didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous. He quickly nodded and pointed at Bei Chen,


    ¡°Big brother, this is the person who wants to forge the flesh and blood weapon!¡±


    When Tong gua heard this, he looked at Beichen Yidao. After sizing him up, he nodded and said,¡±


    ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s start. You go start the fire.¡±


    Then, under Beichen Yidao and the others ¡®surprised gazes, the bronze staff picked up the [cast of blood and flesh] sheepskin scroll on the ground and began to examine it with a critical gaze.


    ¡°Not bad! Not bad!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s amazing. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, this part is a little creative. The demonic god who created this thing is quite capable.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Although his gaze was critical, the forging method in the blood and flesh Forging Guide really shocked the copper pendant.


    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen this diagram? Is there really no problem?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Iaki asked worriedly.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s just made of flesh and blood, what can¡¯t I make?¡± Tong Yan said arrogantly.


    ¡°Is hair okay?¡± Iaki asked in a low voice.


    Copper pendant was speechless.


    Tong Hang silently rolled up his sleeves. At this moment, he really wanted to beat someone up.


    ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t right, Iaki immediately bowed and apologized.


    Looking at Iaki, who had instantly given up, Tong Yan suddenly felt that this attitude was very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before ...


    On the side, Dashu Gu was constantly stimulating the flames in the furnace. The originally orange flames gradually turned black, and waves of heat radiated in all directions, causing Iaki and the others to take a few steps back.


    ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s enough.¡± At this moment, Gu Dashu shouted at the bronze pendant.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start then!¡± With that, Tong Yan took out the materials he brought from the medium and placed them on the forging table. Then, he picked up Gu Dashu¡¯s hammer.


    However, after weighing it in his hand, Tong Yan could not help but purse his lips and throw it to the side. He then took out his legendary-quality forging hammer from the medium.


    ¡°Legendary forging hammer!¡± Gu Dashu was shocked to see the hammer in Tong Yan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? throw the Obsidian, associate stonemother, and Demon Heart manao into the casting furnace and melt them!¡± Tong Chui looked at Gu Dashu with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dashu nodded quickly. He picked out three types of ores from the casting table and threw them into the casting furnace. Then, he continued to operate the furnace to speed up the melting of the ores.


    Meanwhile, the copper pendant also began to pick out the materials. After taking out the mystical materials that needed to be hammered, it began to hammer them.


    With every strike of the hammer, the impurities in the mystical materials would turn into black dust and fly out.


    When Gu Dashu saw this, he stared at the copper pendant while smelting the ore. He wanted to learn something from it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t uncle Gu ask for big brother¡¯s help in forging? Why do I feel like he¡¯s just an assistant now?¡± At this time, Iaki asked in a low voice.


    Upon hearing this, Aimi Inoue and the others couldn¡¯t help but glare at IAI, afraid that she would speak again and make a mistake.


    ¡°You over there, come here!¡±


    At this moment, Tong Yan suddenly said to Bei Chen Yi Dao.


    When Beichen Yidao heard this, he immediately walked to the side of the copper pendant.


    ¡°Hehe, put your right arm up.¡±


    Bei Chen Yi Dao did not hesitate and immediately placed his right arm on the forging table.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt. Are you ready?¡± Tong Hang continued to speak with a smile.


    This was the first time even the copper pendant had tried to cast something like this with blood and flesh. At this moment, he felt an inexplicable excitement in his heart.


    As Beiqi¡¯s best blacksmith, besides his own talent in forging, he was also very passionate about this trip. It was just that the repeated forging had already made him uninterested. However, the forging of the flesh and blood weapon had once again aroused the enthusiasm in Tong gua¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Beichen Yidao nodded.


    ¡°Wait, one blade, lower your pain level first!¡± At this moment, Iaki couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use. It¡¯s specially forged, so the pain can¡¯t be blocked. If you want to continue, you have to endure it.¡± Hanging copper looked at Iaki with a serious expression.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not afraid of pain!¡± Beichen Yidao said solemnly.


    ¡°How about this? you should lie down first. It¡¯ll be better if I help you stabilize it.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Don ¡®t, it¡¯s better to fix it.¡± Tong Yan immediately shook his head and refused.


    Beichen Yidao felt helpless. He was very confident in his ability to withstand pain. After all, he did not cry out in pain when his right arm exploded.


    However, since the copper pendant had requested it, he had no choice but to do as it said. He lay on the casting table and let the copper pendant tie him up with a black rope.


    ¡°Can you really hold on?¡± Tong Yan asked again.


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself.¡±


    With that, tonghang picked up his hammer, and the gem embedded in the hammer began to shine. Then, he swung it down and hit Beichen Yidao¡¯s right arm.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The moment the hammer came into contact with Beichen¡¯s right arm, black light seeped out of the pores on his right arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The veins on Beichen Yidao¡¯s forehead popped out, and he looked like he was in extreme pain.


    Then, his body began to tremble involuntarily from the extreme pain.


    This pain made Bei Chen think that his soul had left his body, and the feeling of his physical body was minimal. It was a deeper level of extreme pain that he did not know where it came from.


    Looking at Beichen¡¯s saber, which was already on the verge of collapsing, Tong gua felt helpless.


    He knew very well that the pain from the soul was unbearable, which was why he had warned him many times. However, it was obvious that Bei Chen¡¯s blade was not prepared.


    Moreover, this kind of forging could not be done in one go. It required both the body and the soul to be forged at the same time. Even if Bei Chen¡¯s right arm was cut off, it would not be able to be forged alone.


    ¡°Can you continue?¡± Tong Yan could not help asking.


    ¡°No... No problem. Come on.¡± Bei Chen¡¯s blade seemed to be exhausted, and he stuttered as he spoke.


    Hearing those words, Tong Yan nodded and raised his legendary forging hammer again.


    One ... Two ...


    Beichen Yidao¡¯s throat became hoarse from the beating of the copper pendant. In the end, he was gagged by the copper pendant, making him unable to make a sound.


    In Bei Chen¡¯s eyes, this pain was far more unbearable than death, but he still gritted his teeth and persevered ...


    Atom Inoue and the others who were watching could not help but shiver at this moment.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m only suited to using hair to make weapons.¡± Looking at Kitagawa uzumami, she whispered.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386: The legendary Bellflower


    The process of forging the weapon with the copper pendant scared yuzumi and the others so much that they shivered.


    Seeing Beichen Yidao¡¯s miserable state, they all felt pain. At this moment, they were very glad that they did not choose to do something like ¡®casting with flesh and blood¡¯, so they had escaped this disaster.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that even if they wanted to, Lu Wu would definitely not agree.


    This time, Lu Wu agreed to the flesh casting only because of the special nature of Bei Chen¡¯s blade. Since he had lost his right arm in reality, losing this part of his soul would not affect him. That was why Lu Wu made an exception and gave him this opportunity.


    And because he was worried about the ability of ¡°Gu Dashu,¡± an intermediate blacksmith, Lu Wu specially sent the master blacksmith¡¯s copper pendant over.


    The forging was still going on.


    Although Tong Yan was usually very frivolous, he was very serious when he was in the right state. Under his hammering, Beichen Yidao¡¯s right arm had become transparent, and the blood vessels inside could be clearly seen.


    Bei Chen Yi Dao had also passed out several times during this time. However, every time the copper hammer fell, he would still be woken up by the unbearable pain.


    This repeated over and over again, and Iaki, who was at the side, felt that she was almost scared to death. At this moment, her face was deathly pale.


    ¡°Hey, you there, are you done with the smelting?¡± Tong Chui wiped his sweat and shouted at Gu Dashu.


    ¡°Oh, big brother, the three types of metals have been smelted.¡±


    ¡°Bring it over!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Dashu shouted and took out the spirit ore that had been refined into liquid metal from the furnace. He placed them into three different containers and walked over to the copper pendant.


    ......


    He looked at Beichen Yidao¡¯s right arm, which had become transparent. The way he looked at the bronze pendant was different. His eyes were filled with admiration.


    Then, under everyone¡¯s curious gazes, the pendant made a cut on Beichen Yidao¡¯s right arm and poured the liquid of the three different metals into it.


    At this moment, IAMI and the others grimaced in pain, unable to bear to look at it.


    Bei Chen¡¯s blade did not disappoint Tong gua. His eyes widened and he began to sob, but there was a hysterical stubbornness in his eyes.


    Since he had already started, the brass pendant would not stop halfway, even if Bei Chen¡¯s attack was extremely painful. He immediately took out a portion of ice-attributed mystical materials, crushed them, and covered Beichen Yidao¡¯s right arm, which was still steaming.


    The two temperatures clashed, and cracks began to appear on Bei Chen¡¯s transparent right arm.


    Seeing this, Tong Gaoyou furrowed his brows and picked up his hammer again.


    With every strike, the legendary forging hammer would overflow with a stream of light, continuously repairing the crack in Northstar¡¯s right arm, allowing the internal fusion to continue.


    The pain was driving Bei Chen crazy, but he still gritted his teeth and persevered.


    Then, the pendant began to repeat the process.


    Hammer ... Pour in the new liquid metal ... Hammer ... Pour in ...


    Half an hour later, a black light flickered on the surface of Beichen Yidao¡¯s right arm, revealing a heavy metallic aura.


    After that, it was the most critical moment.


    Copper pendant raised his legendary forging hammer high, and a seven-colored light flickered on the surface of the hammer. Following copper pendant¡¯s shout, the hammer fell.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This attack had broken Bei Chen¡¯s right arm, but no blood flowed out of the wound.


    ¡°Ya!¡±


    At this moment, a high-pitched scream rang out, causing the copper pendant, which was about to pick up the right arm, to shiver in fear.


    Immediately, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Iaki.


    ¡°I¡¯m ... I¡¯m sorry, I was too engrossed and thought my hand was ...¡± Iaki¡¯s face was red, and she seemed to be at a loss.


    Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°Please continue. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± Iaki hurriedly bowed.


    Tong Yan naturally wouldn¡¯t stoop to the little girl¡¯s level. He bent down and picked up Bei Chen¡¯s severed arm.


    At that moment, the right arm in Beichen Yidao¡¯s soul had been torn apart and completely fused with it. This was the most important material needed to cast it with blood and flesh.


    ¡°You, go start a fire.¡± Tong Yan pinched his right arm, which had become extremely hard, and nodded in satisfaction. Then, he turned to Gu Dashu and ordered him to do something.


    When Gu Dashu heard this, he didn¡¯t have any complaints. At this moment, he just wanted to learn from this master blacksmith, so he ran to start a fire and be an assistant.


    After that, it was the individual show of the copper pendant. The various hammer techniques and material combinations dazzled the eyes of the audience.


    Soon, a long sword-shaped embryo was formed.


    At this moment, Tong Yan turned his gaze to Bei Chen Yi Dao.¡±


    ¡°Kid, do you have any other requirements for the weapon?¡±


    Beichen Yidao immediately nodded and began to describe the appearance of the heartless pill.


    (Author¡¯s note: Hokushin Itsuki¡¯s weapon is actually a sword to us, but there¡¯s no such thing as a sword Japan. Whether it¡¯s a sword or a sword, they¡¯re both called ¡°swords.¡± The concept of swords and swords is very vague. For example, Sauron from one piece uses a sword, and it¡¯s even a three-blade style, but his goal is the world¡¯s number one sword Master. Hokushin Itsuki¡¯s weapon is the same. It¡¯s also a sword to us, closer to the tachi we understand.)


    Following which, the copper pendant continued forging according to Northstar one blade¡¯s instructions. During this period, it continuously showed the weapon to Northstar one blade and asked him for areas that needed improvement.


    This time, copper pendant was particularly serious. When most players asked him to forge a custom weapon, he would just do it half-heartedly and not put in any effort if possible.


    However, it was different this time. Tong gua was impressed by one blade Beichen¡¯s patience. He was also very interested in the new forging method of ¡®flesh and blood¡¯. He wanted to see what kind of weapon he could forge.


    As Northstar blade described it, the weapon gradually took shape.


    At this moment, be it Northstar izako or IAMI and the others, they all had looks of anticipation on their faces.


    After the last step of quenching was completed, the copper gavel picked up the tachi from the specially-made cooling water.


    In an instant, a black stream of light streaked from the hilt to the tip of the sword, and the sharp edge disappeared in a flash.


    ¡°Good sword!¡± Beichen Yidao¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of eagerness as he looked at the sword.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not done yet. ¡± Under Northstar Yidao¡¯s surprised gaze, the pendant took out a new tool, the ¡®carving knife¡¯, from the medium and began to carve runes on the weapon.


    Originally, this process was not necessary, but casting with flesh and blood was different. The runes engraved on the copper pendant this time were the ¡°soul reconstruction¡± he had learned from the ¡°flesh casting guide.¡±


    As long as this process was completed, the weapon would be able to transform into Bei Chen¡¯s right arm at any time. When facing an enemy, it could transform into a weapon again and connect perfectly with his soul.


    After half an hour of waiting, Tong Chui observed the <<flesh and blood Forging Guide>> several times and continuously engraved the symbols on the sword. Soon, the sword was filled with all kinds of runes.


    At this moment, Tong Yan suddenly turned to Beichen Yidao.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the name of your weapon?¡±


    Beichen Yidao was stunned for a moment before falling silent.


    After a while, he raised his head and said in a serious tone,¡±


    ¡°Bellflower!¡±


    Tong Yan nodded and made a final stroke on the sword with the inscribing saber in his hand, imprinting the two words into it.


    In an instant, the Bellflower glowed with a black light. The sword trembled slightly as if it was humming. Then, it suddenly left the bronze Hook¡¯s hand and flew towards Bei Chen¡¯s blade.


    Beichen Yidao stood up and reached out his left hand to take the Chinese bellflower.


    ¡°Buzzzzzz!¡± The sword trembled.


    As he held onto the Bellflower, Beichen Yi Dao felt as if he was connected to the sword.


    This feeling was very wondrous. There was no awkwardness or discomfort. It was as if this sword was the derivation of his flesh and consciousness.


    Seeing this, yuzumi and the others also gathered around curiously and began to analyze the Bellflower sword in Kitagawa Yidao¡¯s hand.


    [Bellflower (level 0)]


    [Weapon description: a soul-growing weapon forged using the ancient ¡°flesh casting¡± method. It has the ability to grow with the player.]


    [Weapon quality: legendary Level 1]


    [Weapon characteristics: indestructible at level 10 (below divine rank), can not be dropped, can not be traded, can grow]


    [Weapon starting point: soul lust (passive), Transfiguration (active), inborn ability (special passive)]


    [Soul lust (passive)]


    [Skill description: this skill comes with the weapon. After killing a monster, Bellflower can devour part of the target monster¡¯s soul and convert it into weapon growth experience.]


    [Skill Note: This skill is ineffective against players. Instead, it strips them of their experience. After killing a player, a small amount of experience will be rewarded (the target will lose the amount of experience that they have gained)]


    [Transformation (active)]:


    [Skill description: after using this skill, you can freely switch Bellflower to your right arm or sword form.]


    [Inborn ability (special)]:


    [Skill introduction: the sword follows the heart of the user. As the user¡¯s sword heart condenses and grows, the weapon will also derive sword moves and special skills that are compatible with the user¡¯s sword intent (this skill is related to the player¡¯s own talent)]


    [Weapon bound: Northstar one blade (unique)]


    The weapon forger was speechless. (Already covered by the blacksmith)


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Looking at the attributes of this weapon, yuzumi and the others were in disbelief.


    This was because the weapon¡¯s ability was too heaven-defying in their eyes.


    Not to mention the growth from killing monsters, it was the first time they had heard of such an attribute in the game that could deprive other players of a small amount of experience.


    The transformation ability also meant that Northstar sword still had his right arm, but it needed to be removed in battle.


    As for the last special ability, it was practically invincible in their eyes. It could actually learn new abilities as the player grew, as if it had a life of its own.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine if this weapon can learn dozens of skills at level 1000 ... Wouldn¡¯t it become a skill launcher ...¡± Looking at the Chinese bellflower, kazufuru muttered to herself.


    Upon hearing this, atom Inoue and the others also looked envious.


    It was because this weapon was too powerful, and it was a legendary quality weapon that had never appeared in the entire Asia server.


    If this weapon were to be sold, they couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of sky-high price it would fetch.


    ¡°What do you think? my skills are not bad, right?¡± Tong Yan smiled smugly.


    Beichen Yidao, who was looking at the Bellflower in his hand, immediately stood up and landed on the forging table. He then bowed to the bronze pendant and said,¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the weapon, master!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. I hate this the most,¡±Tong Wei waved his hand nonchalantly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandmaster, how many spirit coins does this weapon cost?¡± Suddenly, yuzumi asked nervously.


    Upon hearing this, atom Inoue and the others were also nervous. Obviously, they knew that the price of such weapons was extremely terrifying.


    Bronze pendant was stunned when he heard this. Then, a smile appeared on his face. Although the materials for this weapon were provided by Lu Wu, he could make a fortune. Why not?


    But just as he was about to ask for an exorbitant price, Lu Wu¡¯s voice sounded in his mind,¡±


    ¡°Free!¡±


    At that moment, the smile on Tong gua¡¯s face froze.


    Looking at Iaki and the others who were waiting for a reply, Tong Yan could only say,¡±


    ¡°Ahem ... I¡¯ve never valued money when forging weapons. Money is nothing to me. It¡¯s not easy for him to endure such extreme pain. I admire his perseverance, so I¡¯ll waive the forging fee this time!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the nervous Iaki and the others were all stunned.


    ¡°Wow, master, you¡¯re really an expert!¡± Iaki couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s just soul coins. I¡¯m very pleased to see a kid with such perseverance. ¡± Tonghang smiled indifferently, but his heart was bleeding. He didn¡¯t even have to pay for his hard work.


    ¡°Then, master, can my hair be forged into a legendary weapon?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Iaki asked while the iron was hot. She was envious at the moment and seemed to be very happy to see the copper pendant.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After a round of thanks, Beichen Yidao and the others left.


    At this moment, Gu Dashu was still looking at the bronze pendant in admiration. He could not believe that he had actually participated in the forging of a ¡°legendary¡± weapon. He was full of admiration for the bronze pendant.


    Besides, he was very clear about the price of the mystical materials used to make the weapons.


    This time, the master didn¡¯t even accept a single cent after painstakingly forging it. This kind of strength and character simply made Gu Dashu prostrate himself in admiration.


    At this moment, the image of copper hanging in his heart was incomparably tall, like a god shining brightly.


    At this time, the master forger in his eyes suddenly came to his side and put his arm around his shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you have any soul coins? I can borrow some!¡±

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387: Chapter 387 encounter


    After coming out of the smithing room, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the right arm of Ishida.


    Who would have thought that this level 0 player¡¯s right arm would be the rarest legendary weapon in the conquests?


    A weapon of this grade was naturally something that Iaki and the others desired.


    However, even though they were tempted, they did not have the courage to try it out, because the forging process was too frightening.


    ¡°One blade, I¡¯ll take you to level up!¡± At this time, the captain, atom Inoue, said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Beichen Yidao immediately nodded.


    Looking at the taciturn Hokushin Itsuki, atom Inoue felt that he was more and more pleasing to the eye.


    She originally thought that IAMI had found a burden, but she didn¡¯t expect that Hokushin kouten would have such great perseverance.


    Now that he had a legendary weapon that could grow with him, it could be said that he had unlimited potential in the eyes of Inoue aomon.


    He had picked up a treasure!


    Other than the silly IAMI, the rest of the moonlight team had the same thought.


    Led by atom Inoue, the team of six began to head toward the West Gate of The Burning Sky City.


    Although the players in the Asia server had already explored a total of three areas that could be used to level up, including the skeleton forest.


    ......


    However, aside from the skeleton forest, the other two areas were too difficult to challenge. The monsters there were generally level 50 and above. Aside from a few large guilds, no players would go to these high-level areas to grind.


    As for the weak aomon Inoue and the others, their daily grinding spot was still skeleton forest.


    Originally, they had wanted to go directly to the teleportation formation at the West Gate to get to the skeleton forest. After all, it would take a lot of time to walk.


    However, Iaki suggested that they go on foot this time, so that the newbie Northstar izidao could get in touch with the environment of this game world.


    Regarding this, atom Inoue and the others did not object.


    After walking out of the West Gate, the few of them headed straight towards the forest of bones.


    Since the teleportation fee was extremely expensive for most players, there were many players on the way to the skeleton forest. Everyone was wearing different clothes, which perfectly blended in with the surrounding scenery. It really made Northstar one blade feel like he had come to a different world.


    They walked for several hours. During this time, they even bought some homemade food from the auction house and had a picnic.


    Without any danger, the natural scenery of the demon Phoenix continent made them forget to return.


    Just like that, Northstar one blade and the others finally arrived at the outskirts of skeleton forest.


    As far as the eye could see, players could be seen everywhere outside the skeleton forest. Some were in small groups, some were in small teams, and there were also quite a few independent players.


    When they saw the arrival of Northstar one blade and the others, countless players immediately rushed forward.


    ¡°Which camp are you guys from? do you want to form a party?¡±


    ¡°Is the team still short of people? I¡¯m a newbie, please guide me. If no one guides me, I¡¯m really going to be autistic. ¡±


    ¡°Horizon squad is recruiting, only those from the same camp. Which camp are you guys from?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of their questions, atom Inoue stepped forward.¡±


    ¡°Japan camp, our team doesn¡¯t lack people!¡±


    After hearing that, many players left, but many players from the Japan camp stayed.


    In the Asian server, every country was divided into a camp. The division was very clear, and each camp was relatively United. Basically, they were formed between the same camp.


    ¡°You guys should come with us. There are many Hindustani players clearing out the people inside. It¡¯s safer to move together.¡± At this time, a man with a big shield said to atom Inoue.


    Normally, he would have agreed to such a request.


    However, it was different this time. She was going to help Northstar level up. Letting a level 0 player mix in with the team would obviously cause dissatisfaction, so she spoke again and rejected the goodwill of the surrounding players.


    After the crowd dispersed, atom Inoue waved his hand and led Northstar Yidao and the others into the skeleton forest.


    However, before they entered, many kind-hearted players around them warned them that there were many small teams of Hindustani players clearing out people inside.


    Regarding the Hindustani players, atom Inoue and the others also hated them to the core.


    In the year 2319, India¡¯s population was the highest in the world. With the development of technology, virtual equipment had become more and more common in this country, and the number of players was naturally the highest.


    In the early stages of the game, the strength of the players from the Asian server was relatively weak. The Hindustani players ¡®human wave tactics were really unsolvable, leaving many players from other camps helpless.


    Although the players from the Asia server had once joined forces to resist, they had suppressed the arrogance of the Hindustan players. However, this kind of Alliance was extremely fragile. After all, there were more or less contradictions between them. After a short time, the Alliance was dissolved.


    Although the Hindustani players no longer went overboard in collecting ¡°entrance tickets¡± outside of the skeleton forest, they often killed people and snatched monsters in order to occupy the wild monster resources in the skeleton forest, which made many players gnash their teeth in hatred.


    Although he was helpless, he still had to continue farming monsters. After all, this was the only way to level up and obtain resources such as soul coins in the early stages. Unless he spent a lot of money, no one could avoid it.


    Under the lead of atom Inoue, Northstar Yidao and the others went deeper into the skeleton forest.


    Compared to the entrance of the skeleton forest, the players grinding inside the forest were more scattered, and it was no longer as crowded.


    However, the silence of The Lonely Forest easily made people feel nervous, and any movement of the wind and grass was particularly clear.


    However, atom Inoue and the others had already adapted to the environment here, and Bei Chen had even killed a ¡°Shikigami¡± with one strike, so he was naturally unafraid of creatures like ghosts and monsters. The few of them appeared very calm.


    As they advanced, Northstar one blade and the others encountered many small parties that were grinding monsters. The grinding spots on the outskirts of skeleton forest were basically all occupied. Other than the occasional low-level monsters, the group did not encounter any powerful monsters, so they could only continue forward.


    However, the deeper they went, the greater the risk. Apart from the higher-leveled monsters inside, the Hindustani players ¡®small teams were the biggest threat.


    ¡°Yidao, do you want to try it out later?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ikami suddenly turned around and asked Kitagawa yashido while they were deep into the forest.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Beichen Yidao immediately nodded.


    ¡°Hehe, let me see your fighting talent first. If I¡¯m satisfied, I might teach you a few sword moves!¡± Iaki said with a proud expression.


    Regarding this point, it was rare that atom well and the others did not refute it.


    Although Iaki was publicly acknowledged as the ¡°dumbest¡± member of the moonlight team, she had been learning sword skills since she was young, so her strength was also the strongest in the moonlight team. There was no doubt about that.


    When Beichen Yidao heard this, he smiled and nodded,¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can go first for the next monster. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Iaki waved the long sword in her hand and said proudly.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, a low growl came from not far away. A pool of blood slowly condensed and turned into a blood demon, roaring at them from afar.


    [Blood devil (level 49)]


    [Monster description: a mid-tier monster formed from the scattered blood of the ancient Yin God ¡°bone monk¡± after his death. Not easy to kill. Blood has a corrosive effect.]


    Looking at the analysis of this monster, IAMI and the others could not help but feel nervous, knowing that they had encountered a difficult monster.


    However, at this moment, Beichen Yidao began to walk toward blood demon. At the same time, he reached out and tore off his right arm, turning it into a Chinese bellflower tachi.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, this one won¡¯t do!¡± ¡°Hiroshi!¡± Iaki quickly stepped forward, grabbed Bei Chen¡¯s knife, and dragged him back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to go first at the next head?¡± Beichen was stunned.


    ¡°You have to get used to using your analysis ability. This monster is different from the previous ones. You¡¯re definitely no match for it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Iaki said helplessly.


    Beichen¡¯s knife was stunned, but he was pulled back a few steps by yuhemi.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll find a low-level monster for you to practice on. Leave this one to us. Pay attention to our fighting style!¡± As she spoke, she held her sword with one hand and ran towards the blood demon.


    After getting close to the blood devil, he used a sword draw and slashed at the blood Devil¡¯s right shoulder. He dodged to the side when the blood devil attacked.


    Seeing this, atom Inoue and the others also followed, surrounded the blood devil, and began to attack.


    Beichen Yidao looked at the Chinese bellflower in his hand, then at blood demon. He thought for a while and decided to watch from the side.


    In fact, Bei Chen Yi¡¯s heart was also itching. After all, he hadn¡¯t tried out the power of the Chinese bellflower after getting it. This feeling was very difficult to bear.


    Besides, in the eyes of Ishida, other than the agile IAI, the other members of the moonlight team, including atom Inoue, were simply unsightly. Many of their attacks were unnecessary.


    ¡®But it¡¯s just a game,¡¯ Northstar one blade thought.


    With the cooperation of the five people, the blood demon¡¯s HP began to decrease. Among them, Iaki played the most role. Basically, every attack was launched by her at the right time. The rest of them, except for atom Inoue who chose the ¡®fate¡¯ to restrict the blood demon¡¯s movement with telekinesis, could be said to be of little use. They even retreated from time to time and drank blood potions.


    However, just as the blood demon was about to die, many figures suddenly appeared on his right.


    They seemed to have noticed atom Inoue and the others who were in the middle of a battle, and they rushed toward them.


    ¡°Not good, a ¡®san¡¯s team is here!¡± Seeing the crowd running toward them, atom Inoue immediately shouted.


    ¡°What should we do? the blood devil is almost out of HP. Are we just going to give in?¡± Iaki said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him go. I can¡¯t see the exact amount of blood demon¡¯s HP. It¡¯s too risky to persist any longer. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to wait for another three hours for his resurrection!¡± Atom Inoue immediately shouted at Iaki.


    Looking at the extremely weak blood demon, Iaki¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She gritted her teeth and raised her sword to stab at the blood demon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    The sword pierced through the blood demon¡¯s head, and the blood demon¡¯s body suddenly began to shrink, turning into a pool of blood. However, it left a glittering Ruby on the ground.


    Seeing this, a hint of joy flashed in Iaki¡¯s beautiful eyes. She immediately picked up the gemstone and kept it in her space.


    Looking at the ¡®clean people team¡¯ that was approaching, yukumi immediately said to Kitagawa Yidao, who was standing not far away,¡±


    ¡°Follow them, they¡¯re retreating!¡±


    As she spoke, she turned around and followed Aimi and the others, beginning a strategic retreat.


    When Northstar blade heard this, he could not help but be stunned. He could also tell that the group of players running towards them did not seem friendly.


    But why did he run?


    This wasn¡¯t because Beichen was conceited, but because he had been taught by his father since he was young that ¡°a man should move forward bravely, never give up, and never be afraid!¡± This was also one of his sword spirit, which was why Bei Chen never took half a step back when he faced his enemies with one strike.


    Although this was just a game, Beichen Yidao¡¯s mentality was still the same. On the contrary, he was a little excited. He couldn¡¯t help but hold onto his Bellflower tightly as he looked at the incoming crowd.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388: Chapter 388 sword God


    At this moment, IAMI was feeling extremely happy. After killing the blood devil, she actually obtained a ¡°blood essence,¡± which was a pleasant surprise.


    Since she had already obtained the benefits, she naturally did not want to fight with the Hindustani cultivators and retreated decisively.


    As she ran, she suddenly thought of Ishida. She turned around and was stunned to find Ishida standing there stupidly without any intention of leaving.


    ¡°One blade, run!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Iaki anxiously shouted in the team voice chat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Northstar Yidao immediately replied.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Bei Chen slowly raised the Chinese bellflower and moved his left foot forward, assuming a knife-wielding posture.


    At this moment, a ¡®san¡¯s team came over and surrounded one blade Bei Chen.


    Seeing this, Beichen Yidao slowly closed his eyes.


    Seeing this scene from a distance, Iaki was furious and immediately turned back. Aimi and the others were also helpless, but they still followed Iaki and ran toward Hokushin kouten.


    A ¡®san¡¯s small team had come to the skeleton forest to pillage and kill people, so they naturally did not waste any time. After surrounding one blade Bei Chen and making sure that he could not escape, they immediately launched an attack.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    At that moment, Beichen Yidao¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and his aura changed.


    The originally silent sword heart was awakened at this moment. At this moment, Beichen Yidao was like a bloodthirsty beast, and his eyes revealed absolute oppression and killing intent.


    ......


    He didn¡¯t retreat when faced with the incoming attack. Instead, he took a step forward and dodged the attack. Following that, the Chinese bellflower suddenly streaked forward. A black light flashed, and three bloody lines appeared on the necks of the three people in front of him.


    Although the attack did not kill the three of them instantly, it was a critical hit, which put them in a weakened state at the same time.


    Before they could react, Bei Chen¡¯s Chinese bellflower flipped and was held in his hand. He charged forward again and swung his blade. The three of them turned into black mist and disappeared.


    This set of movements was extremely skillful. It was so fast that a ¡®san¡¯s team could not react at all. By the time they realized it, Bei Chen had already killed three people with one strike and broken out of the encirclement.


    This scene shocked them, but they still attacked Bei Chen again.


    In the distance, Iaki¡¯s eyes suddenly widened when she saw this scene.


    ¡°Ancient sword technique!¡±


    However, what shocked her even more was what happened next. How could Bei Chen¡¯s one blade¡¯s strength only be this much? as the number one ancient sword technique, even if he used his left hand, he was still at the peak.


    Even though he was once heavily injured and could fight a spirit-branded retainer with his mortal body, these players, who only relied on their attributes without any combat skills, were like beasts that had lost their claws and teeth, waiting for the Hunter to kill them.


    At this moment, Beichen Yi Dao entered the state, and he could not help but smile.


    ¡°Ha!¡± As he shouted, he flipped the Chinese bellflower in his hand and quickly struck out.


    Flaws, there were flaws everywhere!


    In Northstar blade¡¯s eyes, the players ¡®defenses were all weak points.


    Moreover, to the Hindustani players ¡®disbelief, not only was Bei Chen¡¯s attack extremely sharp, but even his movement technique was domineering. They had the advantage of numbers, but they were being used by the other party to restrict each other.


    ¡°Spread out! Disperse!¡± At this moment, the leading player began to order the players to spread out, knowing that they would not be a match for this person if they continued fighting.


    When Bei Chen one blade heard this, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he charged forward again.


    The one blade stream that he had learned only had one purpose, which was to attack, and then attack again. This was because the most violent attack was the best defense.


    Bei Chen Yidao was like a Reaper¡¯s Scythe in his hand. Every strike was fierce and destructive.


    In the distance, Iaki¡¯s eyes widened as she saw this scene, and she was stunned on the spot.


    ¡°Shady flow!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s two heavens and one element!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right either. Why does he know IAI swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s the divine Dao-type!¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Why does his sword technique have the shadow of all the ancient sword arts?¡±


    Looking at Beichen Yidao, who had become one with the Bellflower in her hand, Iaki muttered to herself in disbelief.


    Bei Chen¡¯s strike at this moment was a miracle in itself.


    Back then, in order to obtain greater strength, he had gone around seeking advice. The sword techniques he had learned were a combination of the strengths of hundreds of schools, and at the same time, it also brought along his own ultimate understanding of the sword.


    He used his emotions to control his sword, and his swordsmanship was nothing more than a form to deal with his opponent. The sword intent was the key to his heart, and this was his unique swordsmanship.


    As his enemies fell one by one, a light suddenly flashed across Northstar Yidao¡¯s body. He had leveled up!


    Although the EXP gained from killing players was very little, Northstar, who was still level 0, did not need much exp to level up. After killing so many players, he still leveled up.


    With the increase in his attributes, one blade Beichen was surprised to find that his body had become lighter, and his perception of his surroundings had become sharper.


    Bei Chen, who was already excited, dragged his sword with one hand and took two steps forward. He swung his sword diagonally at the man leading a ¡®san¡¯s team.


    Bei Chenyi¡¯s attack was just a feint. He wanted to find an opening in his opponent¡¯s defense after he attacked, but bei Chenyi didn¡¯t expect the Chinese bellflower to start shaking. A black half-moon sword Qi broke free from it and hit the leader¡¯s shield, sending him flying.


    ¡°Sword Qi?¡± Northstar Yidao¡¯s expression froze when he saw this.


    Although he had already understood how to release sword Qi and was familiar with the Taiyuan sword code, this was a game!


    Beichen Yidao, who couldn¡¯t believe it, clenched his Bellflower and ran toward the leader. Then, he swung his sword according to the sword technique in the Taiyuan sword manual.


    This attack did not disappoint Bei Chen Yi Dao. Sword Qi appeared and formed a Black Cross, suddenly passing through the leading man.


    [Game prompt: sword aura penetration damage, 80% defense penetration, you have killed player Sharu Khagan!]


    [Game prompt: you have used the hidden ability ¡°sword aura¡± in the game. Please figure out the subsequent growth on your own. When you reach a certain level of proficiency, you can create your own ability!]


    The game notification stunned Bei Chen. This was clearly beyond his understanding. He didn¡¯t understand how the forbidden sword intent could be successfully used here.


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to think too much at this moment. He turned around and charged into the enemy¡¯s crowd again, beginning his extreme killing.


    In this kind of slaughter, his level began to increase little by little, and soon he reached Level 3 ... Level 4 ... Level 5.


    As the golden light of leveling up flickered, a ¡®san¡¯s small team was killed until their hearts trembled. They could not believe that this person was still leveling up while fighting against them, and they could not believe that his strength was so terrifying. Even if they fought him hysterically, they could not stop the black¡¯ death god ¡®in his hand.


    After knowing that he could use sword intent here, Beichen Yidao¡¯s eyes were filled with endless battle intent, and he would occasionally wave out sword Qi.


    The game was completely different from the real world. As he leveled up, his physical fitness continued to improve, and the erosion caused by the sword Qi would weaken a little with each level up. At this moment, one blade Beichen was completely immersed in the killing.


    His sword intent was also becoming more and more concentrated in the battle, and his sword heart was awakened bit by bit and elevated as a result.


    In the distance, Iaki, atom Inoue, and the others were dumbfounded.


    This was a noob player?


    They were speechless as they watched Bei Chen¡¯s smooth movements. They even felt like they had found someone to rely on.


    Among them, the one who was the most shocked was undoubtedly Iaki.


    The layman watched the show, while the expert watched the tricks. As one of the direct descendants of the ancient swordsmanship school, the IAI family, the hand that held the sword was trembling.


    This was because she had sensed the sword essence of the Beichen one blade. It was a boundless and peerless sword essence with a destructive aura. This was something that none of her senior brothers in the sword Pavilion, or even any swordsman she had ever seen, had.


    ¡°Who the hell are you ...¡± Iaki mumbled as she looked at Hokushin Itsuki, who was walking through the crowd as if no one was there.


    It was a combination of the strengths of the ancient sword techniques of hundreds of schools, but the sword technique still had a unique personal style, and it even condensed the peerless sword intent. Izumi couldn¡¯t believe that this kind of sword intent could be possessed by a man with a broken right arm.


    At this moment, her mind was in a mess. Who exactly was he? why had she never heard of him before?


    ¡°Beichen?!¡±


    These two words suddenly appeared in yuzumi¡¯s mind like a thunderclap, and her face instantly turned pale.


    When she was analyzing the Chinese bellflower sword, she saw that the name of the bound person was Hokushin itsudo. However, she didn¡¯t think much of it at the time because Japan didn¡¯t have the Hokushin family name only because of the one blade school. However, after seeing Hokushin itsudo¡¯s swordsmanship, she was certain that Hokushin itsudo was the successor of the Hokushin family¡¯s one blade school.


    At this moment, yukazumi¡¯s face turned pale.


    She was only 7 years old at that time, but she had heard of the Beichen blade, but her memory was very vague.


    However, there was one thing she remembered very clearly. Her father, IAI shossuka, had died at the hands of Hokushin Itsuka. Although he was killed in a sword technique competition, this was still a shadow in IAI¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Is he the legend?¡± Looking at Bei Chen¡¯s blade, the expression in Iaki¡¯s eyes was extremely complicated.


    Being in the ancient sword arts Circle, she had heard too many legends about Northstar one blade. However, these legends were all positive. They all said that this person was a legend, a sword God that could not be surpassed.


    This was because this was a circle that respected the strong. As long as you were strong enough, you could win the worship and respect of others.


    However, she was different. She hated Beichen¡¯s blade and hated him for killing her father!


    Although more than ten years had passed, her hatred for Beichen Yidao had long faded, and she had almost forgotten about it.


    However, at this moment, Iaki once again remembered the scene of her hiding in her room and shouting ¡°dad¡± when she was young, but she could never wait for that stalwart figure to come.


    ¡°Beichen¡¯s blade, legendary!¡± Iaki bit her lips tightly as she gripped the sword in her hand.


    ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡± At this moment, the members of a ¡®san¡¯s small team, who had been killed in the distance, finally gave up on the battle and scattered.


    Bei Chen Yi Dao didn¡¯t chase after them. After they left, his sword flickered and he retracted it in the traditional way of the one blade school. Then, he put the Bellflower back into his right arm.


    ¡°Wow, Yidao, you¡¯re actually pretending to be a pig to eat a Tiger!¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Atom Inoue exclaimed and ran toward Ishida with a smile.


    When Northstar izidao heard this, he also smiled. Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly noticed that Iaki was looking at him with a complicated expression. There was hatred in her eyes, but there was also an unwillingness to ¡°compromise.¡±

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389: This is from falling


    He could hear the exclamations of atom Inoue and the others, but Ikioi ito ignored them. His eyes were still focused on the confused expression on IAI¡¯s face.


    At this moment, Hokushin Itsuki realized that IAMI had probably guessed his identity.


    He strode past the excited Inoue and the others and walked to the front of Mizuki.


    He looked at Iaki and spoke softly,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    At this moment, Hokushin Itsuki suddenly felt a little afraid. Even when he was facing a strong enemy, he could still endure the pain and torture, but now he felt an inexplicable sense of panic. He was afraid that IAMI would not forgive him.


    The death of IAI shossuka had always been a knot in Beichen one blade¡¯s heart. Even though more than ten years had passed, the guilt in his heart had not faded at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re that Beichen Yidao!¡± Iaki raised her head, her eyes filled with tears.


    Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t hide it anymore and nodded.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out of prison. ¡±


    ¡°Why did you get close to me? why!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Iaki suddenly asked angrily.


    She suddenly remembered that when they first met, Hokushin Itsuki had asked her,¡±who is Iaido to her?¡± at this moment, Iaki felt that she had been deceived, and she had been deceived by the enemy who killed her father.


    ¡°I want to make it up to you ...¡±


    ......


    Before Northstar Yidao could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by IAMI,


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Northstar one blade. You¡¯re a legend, you¡¯re very strong, and you¡¯re the idol of many people, but I, IAMI, don¡¯t need your pity. Even if I know that my father died in a sword technique competition, I still hate you!¡±


    At this moment, tears involuntarily flowed out of yukazumi¡¯s eyes, and her feelings were extremely complicated.


    From their interactions, she had already treated Beichen Yidao as her friend and partner, but she did not expect him to be the person she hated the most since she was young. She couldn¡¯t accept this difference.


    Looking at Iaki, Beichen Yidao opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    From their interactions, he realized that yuzumi was a very innocent and optimistic girl. She seemed to be happy all the time, but at this moment, because of him ...


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At this time, Aimi and the others arrived and looked at Iaki in confusion.


    Iaki didn¡¯t answer. Under the surprised gazes of atom Inoue and the others, she suddenly chose to go offline.


    Seeing this, Northstar blade¡¯s heart tightened, and he also chose to log off.


    Only atom Inoue and the others were left in shock. They obviously couldn¡¯t understand how the victory that should have been celebrated suddenly became like this.


    After going offline, Iaki opened her gaming capsule and ran downstairs.


    Her mind was in a mess because she didn¡¯t know how to face Bei Chen¡¯s attack.


    It had been more than ten years, and this ¡°hate¡± had become very vague. Rather than hate, it was more like a desire to hate in Iaki¡¯s heart. At this moment, she really wished that she didn¡¯t know the truth.


    At this time, Hokushin Itsuki also exited the gaming chamber. He turned to look at the gaming chamber belonging to Yumi beside him and found that the door had been opened, and Yumi was gone. He immediately got up and ran downstairs.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao was panicking.


    He knew that it was all because of him, and he even felt that he should not have approached IAMI to make up for the guilt in his heart. At this moment, what IAMI needed the most was to calm down, not to see him appear.


    However, he was also afraid that Iaki, who had lost control of her emotions, would be in danger. With mixed feelings, he still chose to chase after her.


    It was raining heavily outside, and Izumi was running wildly, using this method to vent her emotions that had nowhere to vent.


    And behind her, Beichen Yidao followed closely.


    Izumi seemed to have noticed Ishida behind her. She suddenly stopped and turned around. Her red eyes stared at Ishida and her fists gradually clenched.


    Then, he ran toward Beichen Yidao and punched him in the face, knocking him to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Why did you still follow me?¡±


    Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t say anything. He just quietly got up from the ground.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Iaki¡¯s right foot moved forward, and as she hooked Bei Chen¡¯s blade, she punched him in the face again, causing him to fall to the ground and splash water.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you why!¡±


    Beichen Yidao still did not say anything. He stood up quietly and looked at Iaki, his eyes filled with heartache and guilt.


    This kind of gaze caused Iaki to panic. She gritted her teeth and raised her fist again, sending another strike at Bei Chen, knocking him to the ground.


    However, Bei Chen¡¯s blade still did not resist. His body trembled as he staggered to his feet.


    Because of the aftereffects of cultivating the sword essence of Taiyuan, his body was very weak. These few punches made him feel like he couldn¡¯t support himself, but he still chose to face them.


    He didn¡¯t ask for ju Hemei¡¯s forgiveness, but he hoped that she would feel better. As a result, he could also feel better.


    He was knocked down again and again, and he stood up again and again. The bruises on his face burst open and blood flowed out, but Beichen Yidao once again stood up, trembling.


    ¡°Beichen Yidao, what do you mean by this!¡± Iaki looked at the miserable-looking kitashiki in the rain and could no longer bear to attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡± Hiroshi Ichido steadied his body and spoke to Iaki.


    When Iaki heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    ¡°I can give you a chance!¡±


    ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Iaki said angrily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many years left to live, but I¡¯ve been filled with regret and guilt that I can¡¯t make up for. Father, mother, uncle IAI Totsuka, and Bellflower, I¡¯ve let them down, but I don¡¯t have the chance to make it up to them anymore. But the moment I saw you, I seemed to have found the motivation to live again ...¡±


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao shared his experience and his pain.


    He had been depressed for too long. Since he was young, everything had gone wrong. Even Beichen Yidao felt like he was a Lone Star, bringing only pain to the people around him, and leaving only pain for himself.


    Therefore, he had never asked for anything, but only wanted to make up for his mistakes.


    Hearing Ishida¡¯s story, Iaki was stunned. Although she had heard many legends about Ishida, she had never really understood him, let alone all the things he had experienced.


    In the description of Kitagawa uzumami, she seemed to see a lonely figure holding a sword with one hand, walking alone on a barren road, surrounded by only darkness and cold.


    He could only rely on the sword in his hand, but even so, the sword still did not bring him any hope ...


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any purpose. I just want to protect you. I¡¯ll use the remaining years to protect the innocent and kind you. I¡¯m not pitying you, but I¡¯m pitying myself. I just want to make myself feel better ... Cough, cough ...¡± Bei Chen coughed up a mouthful of blood as he spoke, and his body swayed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness. If you still hate me, you can take my life at any time. I¡¯m willing to do so.¡± As he spoke, Northstar one blade stood up straight again.


    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t want to kill you. I¡¯m afraid of dirtying my hands!¡± Looking at Bei Chen¡¯s blade, Iaki suddenly took a step back and said.


    After learning about Bei Chen¡¯s experience, she suddenly became a deflated ball. The anger in her heart instantly disappeared. Even if she wanted to hate him, the hatred was too vague. It was so vague that it was not enough for her to muster the courage to attack.


    Looking at Iaki, Northstar izudon couldn¡¯t help but start coughing again, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Looking at Bei Chen¡¯s blade, Iaki couldn¡¯t bear it, but she still gritted her teeth and spoke.


    This time, Ishida did not insist. He could feel that the anger in Iaki¡¯s heart had subsided, and he was relieved.


    He turned around silently and walked forward with staggering steps.


    At this moment, he once again lost his purpose. He didn¡¯t even know where the road ahead was, just like in the past ...


    It seems like I should have been alone ... Beichen Yidao laughed at himself.


    Looking at the lonely figure of Northstar one blade leaving, Iaki stood in place and looked at him, suddenly at a loss.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly wanted to stop him. However, she restrained this impulse and clenched her fists again.


    He shouldn¡¯t be sympathized with, yuzumi tried her best to comfort herself in her mind.


    ¡°Pa da!¡±


    At this moment, Bei Chen¡¯s blade suddenly fell to the ground.


    When Iaki saw this, she wanted to step forward, but just as her right foot stepped out, she stopped and watched as Kitagawa uzuhara climbed up from the ground with difficulty and moved forward.


    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Beichen Yidao knew that his body was in a bad condition, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad.


    Just a few punches actually made it so difficult for him to walk. As expected, he was a cripple.


    He gritted his teeth and persevered, trying to get himself out of yuzumi¡¯s sight so that she would no longer be angry and sad because of him. However, at this moment, his legs were extremely heavy, and as he staggered forward, he could not help but cough up blood.


    His internal organs had already been damaged during the cultivation of sword essence. It was already a miracle that he had survived, but his body could not bear the burden. His vision gradually blurred at this moment. He continued to take steps, but his body still lost its balance involuntarily and fell to the ground again.


    Just as he was struggling to stand up again, he felt someone helping him up.


    He turned around and discovered that this person was none other than IAMI.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to save you. Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡± Looking at Hokushin Itsuki, Iaki glared at him.


    Hiroshi Yidao didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at Iaki.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. I¡¯ve thought it through. I want to learn swordsmanship from you and then defeat you with my own hands, just like how you defeated my father!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    ¡°Hate! I hate him very much!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you ...¡±


    ¡°A one-armed cripple like you has a peerless swordsmanship. It¡¯s a waste to just take it with you. Why don¡¯t you teach me?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Iaki said viciously.


    Hearing this, Beichen Yidao was stunned.


    ¡°Are you going to teach me or not?¡± Once again, Iaki¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Teach!¡± At this moment, a smile suddenly appeared on Beichen Yidao¡¯s face.


    At this moment, IAMI was like the rainbow after the rain, silently seeping into his heart and giving him hope and motivation again.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, atom Inoue and the others were waiting anxiously in the living room.


    They didn¡¯t know what had happened. Why did Northstar izudon and Iaki suddenly leave without any news? they couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    At this moment, two figures appeared at the door.


    With the help of Yasumi, Beichen Yidao walked in step by step.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? how did one strike turn him into this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± atom Inoue asked as he stood up and helped Iaki help Hiroshi Izumi to the sofa.


    ¡°Oh, he fell down when he was outside just now.¡± Hearing this, Iaki¡¯s eyes started to look around, and she seemed to be very guilty.


    ¡°Really?¡± Looking at the bruised and swollen face of Kitagawa Izumi, atom Inoue did not believe a single word of what IAI said.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡± At this moment, Beichen Yidao also said insincerely.


    ¡°Right? it was raining heavily outside just now, so I went out to take a walk. In the end, I don¡¯t know why, but Yidao followed me. Then, maybe because he has one arm, his balance is hard to control. The rainy road is also quite slippery, so Yidao kept falling ... Thanks to me, he was able to come back.¡± Iaki blushed as she made up a story that was full of loopholes.


    ¡°He should be face-first every time he falls.¡± Atom Inoue glanced at Ishida and squinted his eyes as he spoke to yukazumi.


    ¡°Well ... Almost. There¡¯s nothing I can do about my poor sense of balance!¡± The more Iaki spoke, the more guilty she felt.


    ¡°Then can you tell me why you suddenly ran out on a rainy day without an umbrella?¡± Atom Inoue continued to squint his eyes and asked.


    ¡°I just saw the gaming capsule¡¯s notification that it was raining outside, and then ... And then I don¡¯t know why, but I wanted to go out and get wet ...¡±


    Upon hearing this, atom Inoue and the others showed a disdainful expression.¡±


    ¡°Xiaomei, with your intelligence, you really can¡¯t make up a reliable story. I seriously suspect that you beat up Yi Dao!¡±


    ¡°I ... I didn ¡®T. I¡¯m such a lady. How could I hit ... Hit people?¡±


    Iaki¡¯s guilty conscience made atom Inoue and the others realize that kitashene was really hit by Iaki.


    At this moment, their minds automatically filled with scenes of many young couples quarreling.


    Moreover, they finally understood why Iaki had brought the one-armed Northstar izuto them. It was because the two of them were very close. Furthermore, Ishida also knew a very powerful sword technique. It was obvious that this person was an expert from the IAI Kendo gym, and he had an unclear relationship with IAI.


    In front of Fukumi¡¯s surprised expression, atom Inoue¡¯s face showed an expression of sudden realization, and then he winked at her mischievously.


    IAMI: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°In the future, we can discuss things properly. Don¡¯t throw a childish tantrum. Look at how badly you¡¯ve beaten Yi Dao up. Since we¡¯ve already decided to be together, we should learn to understand each other.¡± Atom Inoue said with a serious face.


    IAMI: ¡°???¡±


    Beichen Yi Dao: ¡°???¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, was also observing Bei Chen¡¯s attack.


    Seeing this scene, he suddenly had a headache. He didn¡¯t want to eat this wave of dog food.


    Originally, when Lu Wu saw the notice of ¡°super talented player in danger¡± from the divine weapon, he thought that something had happened. He immediately used the divine weapon to observe Bei Chen.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect it to be a wave of dog food. At this moment, Lu Wu felt very uncomfortable.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of Beichen blade. You actually managed to get such a cute girl with just a few words. It¡¯s really disappointing.


    As he thought of this, Lu Wu turned his eyes to Bei Li, who was sitting on the sofa and eating snacks happily.


    He then let out a dispirited sigh and continued to cast his gaze into the divine artifact with a bored expression.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390: The boundless ocean of learning


    Out of the four major servers in punitive expedition, the Asian server was very special.


    To the players from the central, European, and hell servers, the Asian server had nothing good other than the huge advantage in the number of players. The sense of superiority in strength was common in the other three servers.


    Although it was publicly acknowledged that the mid-tier server was the strongest among the major servers, the hell server and the European server had their own pride.


    For example, the hell server. To them, the region they were in was the most difficult to survive in. To be able to gain a foothold in such a map was enough to prove their strength. In addition to the rapid growth of technology in the early stages, and the addition of Aiur, they felt that the cross-server war would be the world of the hell server¡¯s players in the later stages.


    In the eyes of the players from the European server, the top players in their server were only second to the mid-tier players. Their potential for development in the future was also extremely great. Moreover, they were the only faction that had ghost emperor-level NPCs. If the evil king was added, the other servers would not be a match for them.


    Every server had its own pride and ambition, but only the Asia server had nothing special other than the advantage in numbers.


    Furthermore, there were constant internal Wars in the early stages of the Asia server, and the friction between the two factions continued to escalate. The advantage in numbers could not be shown at all. Moreover, the Asia server was the server with the shortest opening time, so the overall development was also the slowest, and there was no advantage compared to other servers.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the players from the other three servers, if the cross-server war was going to start soon, the Asia server would be a dead end. There was no chance of winning at all. The champion would still be from the Chinese server, the European server, and the hell server.


    However, on this day, the Asia server forum was very lively because someone had posted a video.


    In the eyes of many sub-server players, this video symbolized their rise, and also represented that they had finally welcomed the first top player among the top players, which was also known as ¡°super-player¡± in other servers.


    [Moonlight is recruiting skilled players. Although the Guild doesn¡¯t have many members, they are all elites. Watch the video for more details.]


    [Op: Miss Atom]


    (Video attached)


    ......


    The video was of one blade Northstar single-handedly defeating the entire team of Hindustani. One blade Northstar¡¯s superb skills in battle had caused a huge sensation in the Asia server forum.


    The video was quickly pinned to the official website¡¯s homepage and caused a heated discussion among players on other servers.


    [Jin Hengyi (ya): so strong. Look at his appearance. He must be a Korea player.]


    Park Haotian (Asia):¡±hehe. In the future, our brothers in the Asia server will be more righteous. This means that the Asia server has started to rise. He will not be the last person.¡± Happy


    Chen Zhong (ya):¡±actually, he might also be on our Singapore side. Yeah, I¡¯m just guessing. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Shimada Hanzo: ¡°he¡¯s too strong. He looks like a Japan Kendo player, but he doesn¡¯t look like one. Since he¡¯s an Asian server player, he¡¯s one of us. He should contribute to the future cross-server battle.¡±


    [This ... This is level 0???] I seriously suspect that he¡¯s cheating. Otherwise, how can he level up by killing players? this is too fake, right?


    [The strongest Xue Li: his skills are unparalleled, but the only thing I¡¯m curious about is how he can level up in the middle of a battle.]


    Cosmic stars (hell):¡±that¡¯s right. Can someone explain? how can you level up by killing players?¡± A special skill from the Asia server? (Heretic King¡¯s dumbfounded face)


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were discussing, the original poster, atom Inoue, edited his post again and added a picture of a weapon.


    (Bellflower.jpg)


    This time, the spectating players couldn¡¯t remain calm.


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°a level 0 legendary weapon. It can grow. Are you kidding me? I¡¯m reporting you with my real name!¡±


    A big wolfdog replied Crayon Shinchan: I¡¯m begging you, just give me your real name once. I¡¯m waiting for your real name to come out. Don¡¯t say such harsh words every time.


    Crayon Shinchan replied to a big Wolfhound: Smiling dog head (smoking calmly.jpg)


    Immortal Daoist: ¡°actually, you¡¯re all focusing on the wrong point. This legendary weapon is only one of the reasons. What¡¯s really amazing about it is its own ability. I can feel its powerful sword intent through the screen. Other than its own level, its realm is definitely not inferior to ao Jian¡¯s (smile).¡±


    Mechanical T-Rex (Europe) replied to immortal cultivator: That can¡¯t be, the proud sword boss of the central server should be one of the strongest in my heart, how can he compare? (Puzzled)


    Daoist immortal replied to the Tyrannosaurus,¡¯I don¡¯t know much about sword intent, but in my opinion, his sword intent seems to be stronger than ao Jian¡¯ s. The only flaw is that it¡¯s not as pure as ao Jian ¡®s. It seems to have a lot of complicated things.¡¯


    [Ao family¡¯s sword technique-Beichen strike?] I¡¯ll remember it. I¡¯m looking forward to fighting you, really looking forward to it. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let me down. Your talent in the Tao of the sword reminds me of a former opponent, or rather, your sword intent is stronger than his!


    Replying to the AO family sword technique in ¡®moving bricks to become stronger¡¯: Big Boss proud sword, can you add me as a friend? can you help me level up? I also like to use swords!


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°the battle for the sword God is so terrifying. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to suppress the Asian server and let them know that the central server is the boss?¡±(funny)


    ¡­¡­


    The entire forum became extremely lively after the video of Northstar one blade¡¯s battle was released.


    In the beginning, everyone was discussing the fact that this level 0 player actually had a legendary weapon. They felt that it was unbelievable. After all, the number of players with legendary weapons in all the servers added up to only a single digit. However, the Asia server, which had just opened, had a growth-grade legendary weapon, and it was even in the hands of a level 0 player. This made the other players very surprised.


    However, with the appearance of seven, proud sword, and the other top players, the entire Forum¡¯s direction of discussion changed. They began to discuss the personal skills that one blade Northstar had displayed in the battle.


    Many players might not be able to understand the technique, but ao Jian and the others gave a very good explanation.


    Although Northstar one blade¡¯s level was too low and he didn¡¯t have any fancy skills, his swordsmanship was extremely strong in the eyes of those who knew the game. This made a group of high-level players exclaim in admiration.


    Seeing that the top players all acknowledged this player, the onlookers immediately started to repeatedly watch the video of Northstar¡¯s battle with a learning attitude. Although they were still very confused, they all had the same thought at this moment.


    If so many high-level players said it was powerful, then it must be very powerful, regardless of whether they could understand it or not!


    Furthermore, due to the video of Northstar one blade¡¯s battle, it had created a wave of swordsmanship craze in the Asia server. Many players in the Asia server were fighting to imitate it.


    After all, the Asia server had no restrictions on the use of weapons.


    This was different from the Chinese server, European server, and hell server. Basically, players of each class in these three servers had their own class weapon.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t use other weapons, but other types of weapons simply couldn¡¯t match his class, so he naturally couldn¡¯t get the bonus from his equipment.


    This was similar to the runic strongmen in the central server. They could also use greatswords and giant axes, but their combat skills were all fist techniques. Using greatswords would limit the use of their own abilities.


    It was the same for the European and hell servers. Letting the Knight use a staff and the beam saber mech use a sniper rifle was obviously not a good idea.


    However, the Asian server was different. The unique feature of the Asian server was evolution. They focused on themselves and their equipment was secondary. Moreover, they did not have any ability to specialize in weapons, which caused all kinds of weapons to bloom in the Asian server.


    Even the unpopular shield-type weapon had become popular in the Asia server. Many of the Asia server¡¯s apocalypse players basically had one shield in each hand in the early stages.


    However, due to the appearance of Northstar one blade, many players in the Asia server began to favor the use of swords. This even led to the booming business of many offline Kendo gyms.


    The influence of war online had once again risen to another level with the opening of the Asia server.


    All aspects of the game could indeed affect reality.


    This was proven in many ways.


    For example, the official announcement that the individual competition would start had caused many offline dojos and combat halls to recruit a large number of new students from the recruitment game.


    Another example was when the new information on the sea was released. At that time, many players knew that real sea knowledge could be applied to the game. Many players who wanted to focus on sea development began to study the sea in real life. As a result, several offline sea knowledge training classes appeared, and the number of applicants was not low.


    Also, when The Alchemist lifestyle class was first launched, many players heard that the pharmaceutical knowledge in real life could be applied to the game. During that period of time, not only did many medical knowledge books sold well well, but the number of new students recruited by the medical school also increased compared to previous years.


    Wait ...


    As the popularity of punitive expedition online continued to rise, its impact on the real world was also increasing. It even played a certain role in the development of science and Technology.


    The biggest impact of this was the change in education.


    Due to the rapid development of modern technology, the internet had reached the point of complete popularization. Many students would come into contact with the world of the internet, which was full of information.


    In the eyes of parents, a large number of fun and time-killing games were harmful to their children¡¯s learning progress. However, in the eyes of many students, they were irresistible temptations. They were also topics of conversation between them and their classmates, and even a kind of comparison.


    In modern times, students were not interested in comparing results. However, comparing levels, equipment, and achievements in the game was a hot topic among students after school.


    This was a huge headache for the teachers and parents, but they could do nothing about it. If they tried to stop the students, they would make the students seem antisocial.


    However, if he did not suppress it, the child would become addicted to the game, and the impact would still be great.


    In the year 2319, although professional gamers had become a profession recognized by society, it was a relatively high-end and high-income profession.


    However, after the regulation, it brought about a continuous increase in requirements.


    In this era, it was very difficult to become a professional player because there were too many people who were better than you. Therefore, many parents did not agree to let their children take this path.


    Therefore, the game could only be a pastime, not the only one.


    However, this problem was finally solved as the popularity of punitive expedition online increased.


    In the beginning, it was because many big names in the gaming world and live streamers started to promote ¡®punitive expedition online¡¯, so many students started to get in touch with it.


    This spread extremely quickly, and coupled with the excellent quality of the game, Conqueror online quickly became a popular game among students. It even developed to the point that if you didn¡¯t play Conqueror online, you would have nothing in common with your classmates, and it even gave birth to a group of ¡°Conqueror¡± players.


    Most of these players were students or children.


    These players also played a certain role in advertising ¡®punitive expedition online¡¯, because their daily goal was to promote the game. It was as if they looked down on other types of games. In their words, other games were trash, and if you didn¡¯t play war, you had no taste.


    In the beginning, this group of players was indeed very repulsive, but after they really came into contact with them, most of the players admitted this fact.


    As a result, more and more students flooded into the conquest online, and the topic of discussion during class was the contents of the conquest game.


    This made the parents depressed because this kind of addiction was even worse than before, and it really affected the students ¡®studies.


    However, many students ¡®excuse was,¡±our classmates are all playing. If I don¡¯t play, I¡¯ll be different and have no friends.¡±


    Some students even used the excuse of ¡°you¡¯re all playing, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Most of the parents were helpless when it came to such excuses.


    However, while the students were still immersed in the joy of the game, punitive expedition online launched a new function.


    An ¡°anti-addiction system¡± that would make most students break down mentally.


    In the beginning, the students protested collectively and even formed groups to post on the top of the official forum to express their dissatisfaction.


    However, the official website¡¯s attitude had always been so willful, so this kind of protest was obviously useless.


    The students had no choice but to give in and begin their daily routine of only being able to play games after finishing their questions.


    The introduction of the anti-addiction system made all the parents and teachers clap their hands in joy. It could be said that a big hidden danger in their hearts was instantly resolved.


    After the emergence of the anti-addiction system, the conversation between parents and children had gradually developed into this trend:


    ¡°Son, come online quickly. I¡¯ll take you out to sea to fish later, but you have to pass anti-addiction for me first!¡±


    ¡°Daughter, look, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take you to level up, but I can¡¯t do anything if you can¡¯t get over it. How can this damn war online release such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Son, I heard that the kid from the Wang family next door played games for eight hours yesterday. Look at you, you¡¯re not motivated at all. Can¡¯t you just play games properly? you don¡¯t pass the anti-addiction Test every time. If this goes on, what will your classmates think of you? how are you going to show off to your classmates in the future?¡±


    ¡°Son, I¡¯ve made a new weapon for you today. Take it and try it out. But you have to pass anti-addiction first, or you won¡¯t be able to bring it out. Good luck.¡±


    Because of the appearance of the anti-addiction system, the parents ¡®attitude changed instantly.


    Not only that, but even the students ¡®attitude had also changed.


    In the past, the students had bragged about their levels, equipment, achievements, and so on. But now, there was an additional ¡°game time¡±!


    The Daily Show-off was as follows:


    ¡°Hahaha, I played battle online for 12 hours on Sunday (proud face)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I passed all three anti-addiction tests yesterday (proud face)¡±


    ¡°Haha, xxxxx, why haven¡¯t you crossed the anti-addiction level? I can pass it three times a day. I¡¯m not bragging, the game is really fun, but you just can¡¯t play it.


    ¡­¡­


    With the emergence of the anti-addiction system, the results of students across the country had generally improved, and even the teachers ¡®views on the online war had changed.


    Because this kind of improvement was voluntary and not forced, it was extremely efficient.


    Many schools were now considering whether to use the test score and the number of times a student passed to judge a student¡¯s grades.


    Lu Wu was also preparing to promote the anti-addiction system in this game to all servers, not just the mid-server.


    The primary school students ¡®¡±boundless ocean of learning¡± information film was about to arrive.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391: Chapter 391 Empress kui long


    Recently, as the northern divergent¡¯s players ¡®advantage in the confrontation with the nine glory Army grew, the Starlight Prefecture Lord finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He began to personally search for traces of players in the two large regions and eliminate them.


    Although the players had the ability to resurrect, their days were still not good. They had to hide here and there every day, and could only occasionally wait for the Starlight to stop before going out to kill a few nine glory Army soldiers to vent their anger. Their days were very bitter, but they were also very stable. After taking down two large regions, they could wait for a few days. Thus, the players of Northern divergent were very happy.


    Not only were the players aware of this, but the nine brilliance Palace Lord was also aware of this.


    The subsequent clean-up became even more thorough. The remaining nine radiance brothers personally took action and began a 24-hour non-stop clean-up.


    The players couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Many players were killed and sent offline as soon as they came online. Although they could be resurrected, the three-hour wait was particularly long. Moreover, even if the resurrection cooldown ended, it was still unknown whether it was safe to come online again.


    Under such circumstances, the players decided to make a strategic retreat.


    The best place to ensure their safety was the yellow spring sea.


    As such, a large number of players began to head towards the colored glass Coast. They planned to retreat selectively and return when the nine radiance brothers were done with their madness.


    At the same time, the yellow spring sea was also a very suitable area for players to develop.


    It had been too long since they had gone out to sea, and many players were starting to miss the Sea King.


    I don¡¯t know if he misses us!


    Of course, regardless of whether the Sea King wanted to or not, the players just wanted to see him. They wanted to see how he was doing recently, whether his appetite was good, and whether he had beaten the crap out of Langya Island ...


    ......


    As such, wave after wave of players fled to the lapis lazuli Coast, set sail, and headed towards the sea King.


    ¡­¡­


    Kuilong territorial waters.


    Recently, the situation in the kui long sea area had become more and more complicated. A new force had risen rapidly and formed a third-party force that was on par with the new mutt Sea Country (Sea King) and Langya Island.


    However, the originally weak Kingdom of the new mutt sea was able to catch its breath in such a situation, and the sea King also accelerated the pace of gathering the army of death, ready to fight at any time.


    However, the ocean King and lang ya had not expected the appearance of this third party.


    Moreover, the ocean King and lang ya were not familiar with the owner of this third Sea region. However, they were very familiar with the ocean King¡¯s subordinate. It was Tian Lan, the daughter of Tian Ji, one of the former Kings of the seven nations. She was also the woman saved by Wang Da mang.


    The way she rose to power was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations in the kui Dragon Sea area.


    Because she had opened the ruins of the netherworld sea kingdom and obtained the treasures inside, as well as a huge Army of stone statues.


    As the predecessor of the eight seas, the netherworld sea kingdom had once controlled Three Seas and had the power to control the seas. Even though it had fallen, the value of its legacy was still enormous.


    There was also a stone statue Army of 100000 in the ruins of the dark sea kingdom. Even the Sea King and lang ya dared not underestimate this force.


    The workmanship of these stone statues was the same as The Guardian statues of the eight Great Ocean nations. In addition to the huge number, it allowed tianlan to rise instantly and become the Empress of the kui Dragon Sea. Her position as the third Overlord was unshakeable for a while.


    After learning the reason for tianlan¡¯s rise, the Sea King was extremely vexed.


    Because this power should have belonged to him.


    The ruins of the netherworld sea kingdom was the island of Kankun that he had risked his life to go to. At that time, he was betrayed by his subordinate, Tian Huan, and was ambushed here. In the end, he had to rely on the players to escape.


    He didn¡¯t know how tianlan had managed to open the ruins with only the power of a ghost Governor, but now that the ruins had been opened, there was no turning back. He couldn¡¯t take the stone statue Army from tianlan¡¯s hands.


    Moreover, although her existence was a big threat to the sea King and lang ya, no one dared to take the lead.


    As a result, the quilong sea became the current tripartite situation.


    However, there was one thing that made the Sea King very nervous recently. He had just received news that Tian Huan had been sent by lang ya to Kankun Island to recruit Tian Lan.


    How could the Sea King not be angry at this traitor who almost killed him? however, Tiangang had long surrendered to Langya Island, so it was difficult for him to catch this traitor. He could only give up for the time being.


    However, what made the Sea King uneasy was that Langya Island had actually sent Tian Huan to recruit Tian Lan. This was extremely bad news for the Sea King. They were father and daughter to begin with. The king of mutt sea could basically prepare a backup plan for how to recruit Tian Lan successfully.


    They were already at a disadvantage in the fight against the Joint Forces of Langya Island. With the addition of tianlan¡¯s stone statue Army, they had no chance of winning.


    When it received this news, the Sea King naturally couldn¡¯t remain calm. It even planned to personally stop them.


    However, hei sui and his subordinates tried their best to stop them, afraid that this was another ambush. In the end, the Sea King could only give up. Now, he could only hope that tianlan had her own ambitions and would not agree to Tian Gang¡¯s request to surrender.


    However, the development of the situation had clearly exceeded the Sea King¡¯s imagination.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, outside Kankun Island.


    A huge octopus emerged from the bottom of the water and slowly climbed up to the shore. Tianshuo, who had been ordered to come, also jumped off his Mount and walked toward the island.


    At this time, the ground trembled, and countless huge stone statues broke out of the ground and surrounded Tian Gang.


    Seeing this, Tian Gang¡¯s heart tightened and he quickly said,¡±


    ¡°Tianlan, I¡¯m your father. I¡¯m Tian Gang!¡±


    However, no one paid any attention to Tian Gang. The Guardian statues began to attack Tian Gang.


    Each of these stone statues had the strength of a ghost Governor or above, and the tallest one had even reached the strength of a ghost king. This made Tian Gang anxious, and he couldn¡¯t help but call out ¡°tianlan¡± again.


    However, there was still no response.


    Facing the attacks of the stone statues, Tian Huan was forced to retreat. Just as he could not hold on any longer and was about to return to the sea, all the stone statues suddenly stopped their attacks.


    Then, to Tian Gang¡¯s surprise, a woman holding a golden scepter floated out of the island.


    Her long flowing black hair, the elegant silver hairpin, and her face without a trace of Rouge. It was a face that Tian Ji was familiar with, but there was only indifference in her eyes. She did not have the respect she had when they first met.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Tian Lan asked as she hovered in the air, coldly looking down at Tian Gang.


    ¡°LAN ¡®er, long time no see. Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in to sit?¡± Tian Gang immediately smiled and began to get close to him.


    However, his eyes would occasionally glance at the Golden scepter in tianlan¡¯s hand.


    He had heard about this scepter from the old priest before. It was one of the highest authorities in the dark sea kingdom, the ¡°dark sea King scepter.¡± Not only did it have many mysterious abilities, but the person holding the scepter could also control all the stone statues, which naturally included the eight giant stone statues that guarded the eight sea kingdoms.


    However, he had always thought that this scepter had been destroyed along with the netherworld sea kingdom. He did not expect that it had been hidden in the ruins of the netherworld sea kingdom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? just say it!¡± Tianlan¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she continued to ask.


    This made Tian Gang a little embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t help but ask again,¡±


    ¡°LAN ¡®er, don¡¯t you need to be at the ghost emperor level to open this relic? although you have the bloodline of the netherworld sea Kingdom¡¯s descendant, you are only at the ghost Governor level. How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°What is it? if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now!¡± Facing Tian Gang, tianlan didn¡¯t give him any face at all.


    Although Tianji was his biological father, tianlan knew his personality all too well. For the sake of the right of inheritance, he had caused the two of them to kill each other. In the end, he had even given her away to be a concubine. All these actions had long made tianlan feel completely disappointed. She did not have a single trace of nostalgia for a father like this.


    So when she faced Tian Gang, she only felt disgust.


    ¡°LAN ¡®er, to tell you the truth, I¡¯m here to ask you to surrender. Although you have the stone statue Army of the dark sea kingdom, you must know that your power is still the weakest among the three forces. But if you join the joint force of Langya Island ...¡±


    However, before Tian Gang could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by tianlan.¡±


    ¡°This is really you. When you surrendered to the sea King, I didn¡¯t think it was your style, but I didn¡¯t expect you to betray me so quickly. This is the real you!¡± A golden light flashed in tianlan¡¯s beautiful eyes as she looked at Tian Gang and said coldly.


    ¡°LAN ¡®er, is this how you speak to your father?¡± Hearing this, Tian Gang¡¯s expression became serious.


    ¡°Father? Do you have any sense of responsibility as a father? If I didn¡¯t obtain the stone statue Army of the dark sea kingdom, you wouldn¡¯t even care where I am or whether I¡¯m dead!¡± Tianlan couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Hearing this, Tian Gang¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. He looked at the ¡®dark sea King staff¡¯ in tianlan¡¯s hand again, and a hint of greed flashed through his eyes. However, it quickly disappeared. He then said,


    ¡°LAN ¡®er, I was in the wrong back then. But now, I¡¯m putting aside my pride and trying to persuade you to surrender. Are you not going to give me any face?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the little girl who reveres you, Tiangang!¡± This time, tianlan directly called him by his name.


    ¡°LAN ¡®er, listen to me. This time, I¡¯m not just trying to persuade you to surrender to the Langya Union. There¡¯s something more important that I want to discuss with you!¡± Tian Gang¡¯s tone became warm again, as if he had realized that he could not move tianlan.


    Tianlan didn¡¯t answer this time. She just stared at Tian Gang coldly.


    ¡°Think about it. Although you¡¯re a third party in the kuilong sea, you¡¯re still the weakest. Your chances of winning in the battle for sea power are too slim. ¡°However, as long as you join the Langya joint Army, the ocean King¡¯s Kingdom of muat sea will inevitably suffer a crushing defeat. At that time, the ocean King will have no other choice but to destroy his Kingdom or withdraw from the kui Dragon Sea area. However, with the destruction of the muat Empire, the joint Army of Langya Island will also be disbanded. At that time, you will become the largest force in the kui Dragon Sea area, far surpassing the Langya Island.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Langya Island is just the leader of the Alliance. Without the Alliance, how can he fight you? as long as you take down Langya island after the ocean King is destroyed and the Alliance disbands, the entire kui Dragon Sea area will become your territory. You¡¯ll truly become the kui Dragon Empress!¡±


    Hearing this, tianlan suddenly laughed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you. You¡¯ve always planned the next step, and your eyes are always focused on benefits. You¡¯ve just betrayed the Sea King, and now you¡¯re already planning to betray Langya Island. Lang ya asked you to persuade him to surrender, but you wanted to kill him instead. You really have no humanity. ¡±


    Hearing tianlan¡¯s words, Tian Gang felt embarrassed, but he still said,¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already in charge of the stone statue Army, don¡¯t you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°What about you? what¡¯s your purpose? Or rather, if I were to obtain the rights to the kuilong sea, what would you gain from it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter. It¡¯s the Tianyu Kingdom¡¯s greatest honor that you can become the Overlord of the kui Dragon Sea area ...¡±


    As Tian Gang was speaking, the Golden scepter in Tian Lan¡¯s hand began to flash with golden light. Her eyes were covered by a layer of golden mist.


    ¡°So you¡¯re planning to take the dark sea King staff from me. What a pity. You didn¡¯t know that I, who has the staff, can see through all your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Tian Gang, who was still talking about a beautiful future, suddenly revealed a shocked expression.


    Then, he saw a huge Golden Arm rising from the island and slapping toward him.

 Chapter 392 - The past of the netherworld sea

    Chapter 392: The past of the netherworld sea


    This time, lang ya had sent Tian Huan to Kankun Island, which was exactly what he wanted.


    After finding out that his daughter, tianlan, was in control of the stone statue Army left behind by the Minghai Kingdom, his first thought was to take control of the stone statue Army from tianlan.


    At that moment, his heart was filled with jealousy.


    Although tianlan was his daughter, family ties had never been as important as power in his eyes. He only valued benefits. Thus, he was filled with desire for the stone statue Army in tianlan¡¯s hands.


    From the very beginning, his goal had never been to make them surrender.


    However, in order to better obtain tianlan¡¯s power, he had come up with two plans for himself.


    The first was to get close to tianlan. As long as tianlan cared about family, it would be easy to take the inheritance of the dark sea kingdom from her.


    However, he was well aware of what he had done in the past. If tianlan refused to acknowledge him as her father, he would throw out a carefully planned profit route. He believed that as long as tianlan had this ambition, she would definitely fall for it. After all, as long as the Joint Forces of Langya Island were dissolved, it was entirely possible for tianlan to become the sole Overlord of the kui Dragon Sea area.


    What he needed to do was to assist tianlan and at the same time, find an opportunity to take the inheritance of the dark sea kingdom from her.


    The premise of both plans was to get close to tianlan. Tian Gang was very confident in this. Although he didn¡¯t pay much attention to tianlan, since tianlan had been able to survive until now in the fight for the inheritance of her brothers and sisters, he didn¡¯t believe that tianlan didn¡¯t have any ambitions.


    In fact, tianlan was indeed tempted.


    At first, her only goal was to obtain the inheritance of the Tianyu Kingdom. However, now that she had obtained the stone statue Army left by the Minghai Kingdom, the inheritance of the Tianyu Kingdom Emperor was no longer in her eyes.


    However, the position of the ruler of the kuilong Sea region was completely different. This kind of supreme power was too great a temptation for tianlan. What Tian Gang had said previously had actually attracted her. Otherwise, she would not have listened to Tian Gang.


    ......


    However, there was one thing that tianlan was very clear about. Tian Huan would definitely not give up in vain. She also did not believe that Tian Huan would be so kind as to help her become the king of the kui Dragon Sea area.


    Therefore, while Tian Gang was explaining, she used the dark sea King staff¡¯s ability,¡±dark thoughts.¡±


    This was another ability of the dark sea King staff besides controlling the stone statue Army. It was a special ability that could detect the ¡°desire¡± hidden deep in the heart of the target through the emotional fluctuations.


    Just now, she had used this ability to sense the desire and desire in Tian Gang¡¯s heart. The target of this desire was the dark sea King staff in her hand.


    Just as tianlan had thought, Tian Gang had never harbored any good intentions.


    Tianlan was not even disappointed by her father¡¯s thoughts. She knew Tian Huan all too well, and the result was exactly what he had expected. Tian Huan was only trying to take the inheritance of the Minghai Kingdom from her.


    Right now, in Tian Gang¡¯s vision, a giant Golden Arm rose from Kankun Island and slapped at him.


    ¡°LAN ¡®er, what are you doing?¡± Feeling the vast and mighty pressure from the giant Golden Arm, Tian Gang¡¯s heart was filled with fear. He hurriedly turned to tianlan and roared.


    ¡°Tian Gang, your ambition has nothing to do with me, but you shouldn¡¯t have set your sights on me. You don¡¯t deserve to have this golden scepter!¡±


    ¡°LAN ¡®er, I¡¯m your father!¡± He said. Seeing the giant Golden Arm getting closer and closer, Tian Gang wanted to escape. However, at this moment, the scepter in Tian Lan¡¯s hand overflowed with a golden light, firmly locking him in place. No matter how he struck, he could not break this golden barrier.


    ¡°Actually, your idea is not bad. However, you are still an unstable factor, so please die!¡±


    As tianlan¡¯s voice fell, the giant Golden Arm ruthlessly smacked Tian Ji¡¯s body, who had been restrained in place.


    The entire Island was shaking violently at this moment. The violent wind pressure blew the water around Kankun Island back several meters.


    When the giant golden hand was raised, it left a huge palm print on the spot. Tian Gang was smashed into powder by this blow, leaving no trace of its existence.


    Tianlan¡¯s lips curled up as she looked at the palm print. She then turned her gaze in the direction of the sea, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    At this moment, the dark sea King staff glowed with a golden light and a Golden Shadow appeared from the staff.


    It was a man in a long golden robe with an unusually stern face. He first glanced at the palm print below, then turned his gaze to tianlan,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your father!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡± The man smiled and said,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your next plan?¡±


    ¡°Restore the netherworld sea. Starting from the kui Dragon Sea area, rebuild the netherworld sea kingdom that spans Three Seas and become a true Empress, just like the former netherworld Sea Empress!¡± At this moment, tianlan turned to look at the Golden figure.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it if you only rely on the stone statue Army.¡± The man made of golden light shook his head.¡±¡±It¡¯s good to have ambition. It can help you improve and become stronger. But if you have too much ambition, it won¡¯t match your strength. It will destroy you.¡±


    ¡°As long as I accept the inheritance of the netherworld Sea Empress, I believe I have the ability to do so!¡± Tianlan said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Ambition is something that will expand with your strength. When you obtain greater strength, you will pursue things of a higher level. The Empress was like this back then. Her dream was only to become the Lord of a sea, but this goal was soon realized. However, as her strength grew, she was no longer satisfied with being a Lord. Later, she started a war. After gaining control of the sea of vanity, she chose to attack the kui Dragon Sea area. Later, she seized the Jade spring Sea area and became the master of the three major sea areas, establishing the extremely powerful netherworld sea kingdom. ¡°However, even though she had obtained everything that she had once desired, her ambition was no longer satisfied with this. It was this infinitely inflated ambition that killed her ...¡±


    ¡°How did she die?!¡± Tianlan asked as she looked at the Golden, imposing man.


    Hearing this, the Golden Man¡¯s eyes flashed with grief.¡±


    ¡°In a war of unlimited expansion, we will always offend an unrivaled enemy. No matter how smooth the road ahead is, everything will be for naught at this point!¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Is it the Overlord of the sea?¡± Hearing the Golden Man mention an unparalleled enemy, tianlan immediately thought of the spirit of the sea hidden in every sea, which was the strongest Overlord of the sea.


    ¡°The Empress¡¯s strength has already reached the demigod level. She¡¯s not afraid of the spirit of the sea!¡± The man¡¯s eyes flashed with pride.


    While he was recounting the story to tianlan, the image of the Empress holding the Golden scepter and ruling the three Seas appeared in his mind.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a spirit of the sea, could it be a God?¡±


    The Golden Man sighed as he looked at tianlan.¡±


    ¡°When the Empress was at the peak of her power, she was no longer satisfied with the expansion of the sea area. She planned to extend the territory of the netherworld sea kingdom to the land. The first power she came into contact with was the Beiqi region, which was West of the sea of vanity!¡±


    ¡°Northern divergent!¡± When she heard the words ¡®Beiqi¡¯, Wang Damang¡¯s face appeared in tianlan¡¯s mind.


    The Golden Man continued,


    ¡°At that time, the Empress was too ambitious and overconfident in her power and strength. She didn¡¯t understand the specific situation of Beiqi land at that time before sending troops. This step was the beginning of the crisis of the destruction of the netherworld sea kingdom!¡±


    ¡°In the first battle with Beiqi, the second Army of the netherworld sea kingdom, the ¡®tide Army,¡¯ was completely annihilated. At that time, the Empress, who was the monarch of the netherworld sea kingdom, received the news and went to the battle Point in person. However, when she approached Beiqi, the Empress was surprised to find that the entire sea area was frozen and all the Warriors of the tide Army were turned into ice sculptures. Such a powerful tide Army that had created countless brilliant achievements was actually annihilated just like that ...¡±


    ¡°In order to find out the reason, the Empress began to search the sea. She wanted to know who exactly froze her ¡®tide Army¡¯. However, while she was searching, she met a child. When the Empress questioned him, he nonchalantly said that he was the one who did it. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Furious Empress naturally did not hesitate to attack. Although the child was very powerful and had the strength of a ghost emperor, which surprised the Empress, he was still unable to resist the Empress. In the end, he was captured alive by the Empress!¡±


    At this moment, the Golden Man suddenly turned to look at tianlan with a hint of helplessness in his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Do you know? at that time, the Empress thought that he was the strongest creature in the Beiqi great land and hoped that he would submit to her. But do you know his true identity?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± tianlan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly upon hearing this.¡±The Beiqi Prefecture Lord?¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Empress also thought so. However, the young man said that his name was Bing Feng, and he was a descendant of the Beiqi God race. He was the leader of the ice and snow race, a subordinate of the Beiqi King!¡±


    ¡°What? A ghost emperor is only a clan leader?¡± Tianlan was very surprised.


    The Golden Man couldn¡¯t help but nod,¡¯the key to Beiqi¡¯s war with the dark sea kingdom was to be frozen and captured! ¡°After that, Beiqi declared war on the Minghai Kingdom. Only then did we know how powerful Beiqi was at that time. Its official sovereign was a lunatic who could break through to the immortal state at any time. Besides the ice seal, the other three clan patriarchs were not weaker than the ice seal. And this was only the top power of Beiqi. The four clans under the Lord of Beiqi had countless ghost kings and ghost supervisors. In the face of their fierce attack, our Minghai Kingdom had no power to resist!¡±


    At this point, the Golden Man let out a long sigh. His heart was filled with regret. How he wished that time could pass and he could go back to the past and persuade the Empress.


    ¡°So the netherworld sea kingdom was destroyed by Beiqi?¡± Tianlan asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯s fortunate that Beiqi didn¡¯t have any thoughts of expansion. In the end, our dark sea kingdom chose to compromise and handed over the ice seal. The forces of Beiqi also retreated, and this battle is over. But at that time, the netherworld sea kingdom had already suffered a great loss. As a huge power that spanned across the three Seas, the netherworld sea kingdom was full of weaknesses. Many powers could no longer hold back ...¡±


    ¡°The destruction of the dark sea kingdom in Beiqi was just an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What about you? how did you die?¡± Tianlan asked again.


    ¡°He was slapped to death by the Beiqi Prefecture Lord of the time, a madman known as darknorth ...¡±


    Tianlan was speechless.


    As the Supreme commander of the army of the dark sea kingdom, you can¡¯t even take one slap?¡± Tianlan was in disbelief.


    ¡°The world is bigger than you think, and there are countless experts. Even at its peak, the netherworld sea kingdom only occupied a small corner of the netherworld world. As the highest commander of the netherworld sea Kingdom¡¯s military force, I can¡¯t even withstand a blow from a real expert even if I have the strength of a ghost emperor!¡±


    ¡°It was fortunate that the Empress had absorbed my soul into the king¡¯s staff. Otherwise, my soul would have been destroyed!¡± As he spoke, the Golden Man couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the water Empress? The Empress was also heavily injured by that Beiqi Prefecture Lord?¡±


    When the Golden Man heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    ¡°That madman is decisive and ruthless, but he has a principle. He doesn¡¯t hit women. He didn¡¯t even use his full strength when he fought with the Empress. In the end, the Empress felt that she was no match for him and thus ended the battle!¡±


    ¡°How did the Empress get injured? as long as the Empress is still alive, the dark sea kingdom shouldn¡¯t be destroyed!¡± Tianlan was puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s still because of that ice seal. Even the North divergent official had already stopped, but this bastard still didn¡¯t let it go. He told the North divergent God clan behind him about this matter. Although the North divergent official doesn¡¯t hit women, the North divergent God clan behind the ice seal didn¡¯t care about this. At that time, a woman came to the North divergent God clan. She called herself the ¡®Northern spiritual realm¡¯ and was the direct ancestor of the ice seal. After she found the Empress, she only said one thing. She asked the Empress to receive a palm strike from her. She would accept it, but she wouldn¡¯t accept it and would die!¡±


    Thinking of the white-haired boy ¡®ice seal¡¯ who Tattletale even after the war was over, even after so many years, every time he thought of it, he would be so angry that his teeth would itch. Then he spoke again,¡±


    ¡°That Northern spiritual realm expert of the northern divergent God clan was a God, while the Empress was only a demigod. Although she received this attack, she was seriously injured. Her injuries continued to worsen, and even the Empress couldn¡¯t hold on. Before she died, the Empress announced that the netherworld sea kingdom had a change of successor. After that, she passed away in meditation on kan kun Island.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve guessed it. Without the Empress, the dark sea kingdom no longer has the strength to control the three Seas. First, the crystal Spring Sea area was directly captured and lost. After that, the netherworld sea kingdom, which only had two seas left, was still the target of attacks by the nearby sea forces. ¡±


    ¡°In that case, the king of the netherworld sea kingdom was unable to save the Empire that was on the verge of decline. He could only announce the dissolution of the netherworld sea kingdom and establish the new eight ocean kingdoms. He also gave the Eight Kingdoms The Guardian statue that represented the netherworld sea kingdom, hoping that they would not forget that the Eight Kingdoms were once a whole. At the same time, he hoped that they would secretly accumulate strength and wait for the day of restoration.¡±


    ¡°After that, the king of the netherworld sea left the netherworld Sea King staff and the stone statue Army on Kankun Island to protect the Empress who had passed away. At the same time, he left behind his most trusted priest to continue supervising the development of the eight great countries. However, he himself went missing and never appeared again.¡±


    After listening to the Golden man¡¯s story, tianlan sighed in her heart. She had not expected that the once-prosperous netherworld sea kingdom would decline in such a way.


    It was the Empress who brought the netherworld sea kingdom to its glorious position as the Overlord of the three Seas. But in the end, it was also because of the Empress that the netherworld sea kingdom was destroyed.


    Tianlan knew what had happened after that.


    How could the eight great countries, who had left the netherworld sea, return so easily? the old priest, who was already like a lamp on the verge of death, was even more powerless to redeem anything. From then on, the Eight Kingdoms would be the Eight Kingdoms. They would recall the pride and glory of the dark sea kingdom.


    However, no one would agree to rebuild the netherworld sea.


    This was the reality!

 Chapter 393 - You might not believe me (2 in 1)

    Chapter 393: You might not believe me (2 in 1)


    Seeing that tianlan seemed to have comprehended something, the Golden Man asked again,¡±


    ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡±


    However, to his surprise, tianlan continued to shake her head.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts will not change. I was born in the Tianyu Kingdom and I have been taught that power is Supreme. You may not understand the Empress¡¯s thoughts at that time, but I do. This is a challenge and a form of self-improvement. You may have never experienced the feeling of climbing up step by step from a low position. It is an indescribable enjoyment. The key is in the process and there will never be an end!¡±


    As she spoke, the corners of tianlan¡¯s mouth curled up, and she made no effort to hide the desire and ambition in her eyes.


    She was born in the Tianyu country. Although she was the daughter of the Emperor of the Tianyu country, she was never special because she had too many brothers and sisters.


    And the main theme of her childhood was the competition for power!


    At that time, she had no choice. If she wanted to live, the only way was to become stronger and kill her own brothers and sisters. She would grow up step by step and obtain the position of the future emperor of Tianyu Kingdom. The only way to back out was to die.


    She was forced to grow up step by step. From a young age, she was instilled with the idea of obtaining the position of the Emperor of Tianyu Kingdom. During this period, she could use unscrupulous means, assassinate, form gangs, poison, and all despicable means were legal in the fight for power.


    This was the purgatory that every generation of the Tianyu Kingdom¡¯s inheritors had to go through. However, one had to admit that growing up in such an environment, tianlan¡¯s desire for power was extremely strong.


    Ever since she could remember, the desire for power had run through her entire life. Thus, she understood why the netherworld Sea Empress chose to embark on the path of endless conquest.


    Just like her now.


    Back then, what she desired the most was the position of the Emperor of Tianyu Kingdom. But now, after taking control of the stone statue Army in the ruins of the netherworld sea, she changed her mind.


    ......


    Since I¡¯m so powerful, why don¡¯t I build an even more glorious force?


    In tianlan¡¯s eyes, the so-called ambition was nothing more than The Evolution of Desire. She was willing to fall into it and continue to build her own peak, until one day, she became a thing of the past in the midst of expansion, just like the Empress.


    What she enjoyed was the process. No matter how bad the ending was, it was just death.


    The Golden Man couldn¡¯t help but freeze in place as he looked at tianlan¡¯s evil smile.


    At this moment, tianlan, who was holding the Golden scepter in her hand, almost made him think that he had seen her again, the Empress He had followed for his entire life!


    It seemed! It really looked like it!


    As he looked at tianlan, his gaze gradually became determined. He then said,¡±¡±Do you want to know how to obtain the great Empress¡± inheritance?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll only tell me when the time is right?¡± Tianlan was a little surprised.


    ¡°I feel that the time is ripe. Do you know that I have always regretted not stopping the Empress from expanding her territory? but now, I feel that I was wrong. After hearing what you said, I understand that the Empress is just like you. She only enjoys the process of conquering. Perhaps, she had already guessed that she would be destroyed in this crazy expansion sooner or later. However, she still had the obligation to do it.¡±


    Tianlan shook her head gently.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, because you don¡¯t have that kind of ambition.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why I feel that the time is right. I feel that you are the best successor to the Empress!¡± The Golden Man immediately replied.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Back then, I helped you obtain the dark sea King staff because I wanted to make use of you and help the dark sea kingdom find an opportunity to restore its Kingdom. That¡¯s why I said I would tell you when the time was right when you asked me about the great Empress ¡®inheritance. In fact, I never thought of giving the great Empress¡¯ inheritance to a little girl like you who is only at the ghost Governor realm. But this time, I have changed my mind. I think you are more suitable than anyone to inherit the great Empress ¡®inheritance!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ve misjudged?¡±


    ¡°I have followed the Empress for my entire life. I can see her shadow in you.¡±


    Tianlan couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard this. It was as if an Ice Mountain had melted at this moment, and the Golden Man was momentarily dazed.


    ¡°Tell me, how can I obtain the great Empress¡± inheritance!¡±


    ¡°In fact, all of the great Empress¡± inheritance is in her body. There is only one way to obtain the inheritance, and that is to use a special spiritual array to open a few fixed acupuncture points in her body and draw out the inheritance hidden in her body!¡±


    ¡°This special spiritual array is currently hidden under the body of the Empress. However, due to its age, the spiritual energy inside has been exhausted. It can only be awakened with the help of a large number of spiritual materials.¡±


    Tianlan frowned.¡±


    ¡°What happens if I forcefully break through the Empress¡¯s body?¡±


    When he heard that tianlan wanted to destroy the Empress¡¯s body by force, the Golden man¡¯s face was filled with anger. In her eyes, the Empress had always been his Emperor, and her dignity could not be blasphemed.


    However, as he looked at tianlan, his anger suddenly subsided. He had thought about what decision the Empress would have made if she had been here.


    ¡°You are indeed very similar to the Empress. However, I can tell you that the Empress has already left behind a taboo. You will not get anything if you destroy it by force!¡±


    ¡°How many mystical materials do you need to awaken the spiritual array?¡±


    ¡°The more the better. It¡¯s better to prepare more in case the process of inheritance is interrupted because of insufficient mystical materials. You only have one chance!¡±


    ¡°Could this be a trap?¡± At this moment, tianlan suddenly asked as she stared at the Golden Man.


    When the Golden Man heard this, he was stunned. He immediately realized what tianlan was referring to. She was clearly asking if he could be trusted.


    ¡°Based on my understanding of the great Empress, if this is a trap and she is you, she would not hesitate to use her rotten life to bet on the inheritance of a demigod. So what if she dies?¡± The Golden Man suddenly laughed as well.


    Hearing this, tianlan smiled sweetly, because this was exactly what she was thinking at the moment.


    She waved her hand and kept the Golden Man into her scepter. Then, she began to think about where she could go to obtain a large number of mystical materials.


    In fact, she had only obtained the dark sea King staff and the stone statue Army in the dark sea ruins. The other mystical materials and treasures had been divided by the Eight Kingdoms when the dark sea kingdom was destroyed. She had nothing left.


    Therefore, in order to obtain the great Empress ¡®inheritance as soon as possible, where to find mystical materials became the key.


    While she was thinking, an idea came to her mind.


    Plunder!


    Now that the resources of the kui Dragon Sea area were basically controlled by the members of the Joint Forces such as the Sea King and lang ya, plundering was the fastest way for her to obtain resources.


    At this time, tianlan also thought of the members of the ocean Chamber of Commerce who often visited the kui Dragon Sea area. These ocean merchants would bring a large number of resources each time they came. They could obtain a large number of mystical materials and treasures by plundering any one of them.


    Tianlan couldn¡¯t help but smile at this thought.


    He then raised the Golden scepter in his hand high. Immediately, the entire Kankun Island began to tremble, and stone statues rose from the ground.


    At this moment, she had the idea of forming the biggest pirate group in the kui Dragon Sea. Their target was all the forces in the kui Dragon Sea area, including the ocean King, the Langya Alliance, and the sea merchants. They were going to harvest all the treasures regardless of the consequences!


    Although it was crazy, tianlan knew that as long as she obtained the great Empress ¡®inheritance, all the trouble would not be trouble.


    Just as tianlan was thinking about this, her expression suddenly froze as she turned her head to look into the distance.


    Her line of sight continued to extend under the blessing of the golden light of the scepter. At this time, she discovered a huge fleet emerging from the sea.


    Seeing this, tianlan couldn¡¯t help but smile, her beautiful eyes full of anticipation.


    She didn¡¯t expect her target to appear before she even left the house. Since she had already made up her mind to plunder, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of prey that had delivered itself to her door.


    She waved the scepter in her hand, and the island immediately trembled even more violently. Countless stone statues of different sizes broke out of the ground under tianlan¡¯s call.


    In the end, an incomparably large Golden God statue that was several hundred meters tall appeared on the island. The earth trembled with every step it took. Its enormous body was like a god, and it was filled with an incomparably great power.


    It slowly lowered its head after reaching tianlan¡¯s side. Tianlan¡¯s body floated up and stood on the Golden statue¡¯s left shoulder.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Golden statue stood up, raised its head, and roared. Then, this extremely powerful Army of stone statues began to walk toward the sea, in the direction of the fleet of battleships.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sea outside Kankun Island.


    The fleet formed by the players was sailing forward.


    Recently, the players felt that they couldn¡¯t survive in Beiqi anymore.


    The Starlight Prefecture Lord and his brothers had gone crazy recently. They had wiped out the players in a frenzy. This madness made the players have the idea of hiding for the time being, so they were ready to find the Sea King to reminisce about the past.


    After entering the kui long sea area, the players were all chatting in the regional channel or the Guild channel. The content of their chat was basically analyzing the battle situation between the Sea King and the Joint Forces of Langya Island.


    At this time, on the myth¡¯s warship, the core members of the big dragon Guild and the myth were gathered on the deck and chatting.


    At this time, Xue Li suddenly looked at the dog who was trying to walk on two legs not far away, and said helplessly,¡±


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s really uncomfortable to see you like this.¡±


    When Gou ¡®Zi heard that, he instantly put down his forelimbs and bared his teeth,¡±


    ¡°Xue Li, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just accept the truth? I actually think Bai Mei is quite good-looking.¡± Xue Li couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°I think so too. Just bear with it for a while. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll evolve into the handsome ultimate form of the White charm!¡± At this time, Wang Da mang, who was beside Xue Li, also grinned and said.


    When he heard that, Gou ¡®Zi subconsciously touched the two horns on his head and instantly felt his heart hurt.


    He had once thought that he would be incomparably handsome after his evolution. No matter what, he would still be in the form of a divine beast. However, he was still a dog. This feeling of his dream being shattered made him dispirited for a long time.


    Therefore, before the ultimate evolution arrived, he wanted to try to walk on two legs and try to make himself more impressive.


    Regarding this, the dog¡¯s friends were naturally strongly against it. After all, they had already treated the dog as a mascot, but they just didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    As for the dog¡¯s evolution, basically, all of his friends were hoping that the evolution would fail.


    Of course, the young paparazzo did not know this because all he saw was his friends encouraging him to evolve. He was also gradually immersed in these white lies ...


    ¡°No, even if I can¡¯t achieve the ultimate evolution, I must find a way to transform.¡± Gou ¡®Zi who was filled with grief and anger said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. There¡¯s no such thing as a human form in this game. ¡± Xue Li, who was standing at the side, said calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. There are so many hidden opportunities in the game. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s one for me to transform!¡± The young paparazzo immediately pointed at Xue Li with one hand on his waist and said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how lucky you are. Obtaining the White Charm¡¯s inheritance is like reaching the heavens in a single step. Look at me, as the first player in the war, I¡¯m still a curse disciple. I haven¡¯t obtained any inheritance, and my skills are just so-so, mediocre!¡± As he spoke, Wang Damang let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Great Python, don¡¯t be discouraged. Don¡¯t forget your dream!¡± At this time, Xue Li gave Wang Da mang an encouraging look.


    ¡°What dream? my dream now is to find a rich woman to provide for me, then have an endless amount of soul coins and resources to spend. I¡¯ll become stronger while lying down like a salted fish!¡± The blind King Python sighed again.


    ¡°Haha, what a pity. Python, you¡¯re too ugly. Rich women definitely won¡¯t like you. With me around, I reckon you have no hope.¡± Chen Ziyu, who was at the side, suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°Get lost, get lost ...¡±


    Just as everyone was making fun of each other, the surface of the sea suddenly churned. A group of huge stone statues broke through the water surface and appeared in front of the players ¡®fleet.


    While the players were still in shock, a cold voice came from the front.


    ¡°Plunder! Those who leave behind mystical materials, treasures, and other materials can live. Otherwise, die!¡±


    Then, the players saw a huge golden statue rise from the sea. All the ships were pushed back by the huge waves. The players also noticed tianlan, who was standing on the left shoulder of the Golden statue and holding a golden scepter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Plunder. Those who leave behind mystical materials, treasures, and other items can live. Otherwise, die!¡± Looking at the huge fleet below, tianlan spoke again with an expressionless face.


    When the players heard this, they were dumbfounded. This was because they had always been the ones robbing others, but this time, they had actually been robbed.


    Pirates?


    The players looked at tianlan with strange expressions.


    When she realized that none of the players were responding, tianlan could not help but frown. She then waved her golden scepter, and the stone statue Army immediately moved, launching an attack on the players ¡®fleet of battleships.


    The weakest of these stone statues was at the level of a ghost Governor. The destructive power caused by their simultaneous attacks was extremely shocking. The warships in the front row had no power to resist. They were destroyed in an instant and began to sink into the sea.


    Seeing this scene, the players were dumbfounded. Who the hell was this? was he so ruthless that he started fighting?


    This was the first time that the players had encountered such a devastating force. Before this, whether it was Boulder, Starlight, Ocean King, or Langya, they would always discuss with them before starting a war. This was the first time they had seen such a direct force.


    However, the players would not surrender. They immediately activated the ghost warship and began to fight back.


    Tianlan smirked when she saw the players resisting. She waved her scepter, and The Guardian statue beneath her let out a deafening roar. It swung its right arm forward, and a long row of warships was instantly destroyed. The entire sea was instantly filled with scattered ship parts.


    ¡°Damn, so fierce!¡± The players couldn¡¯t help but curse at the sight.


    Looking at the Golden statue, the players subconsciously activated their analysis abilities.


    [Golden Supreme (early stage ghost emperor)]:


    [Item information: the vessel of the ancient netherworld sea Kingdom¡¯s National aura, the Supreme of the stone statue, personally forged by the netherworld Sea Empress.] Venerable Jin was the Emperor of the netherworld sea and one of the symbols of power in the ancient netherworld sea kingdom. He had the combat power of an early-stage ghost emperor and the defense power of a late-stage ghost emperor. He was the netherworld sea¡¯s National divine weapon.


    [Item note: a golden exalt is the divine weapon of the netherworld sea kingdom. The stronger the kingdom, the stronger it is. Due to the destruction of the netherworld sea kingdom, the strength of a golden exalt has fallen to the initial early stage of the ghost emperor realm!]


    Seeing the analysis panel of the Golden stone statue, the players were suddenly unable to remain calm.


    Initially, they had wanted to retaliate against the robbery, but now they realized that they were no match for this opponent!


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to escape from Beiqi. Now, I¡¯m going to be sent back to Beiqi for free.¡± Looking at Supreme golden, Xue Li sighed helplessly.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that Wang Damang, who was beside her, was staring at Supreme Gold with a face full of joy.


    ¡°Great Python, why are you staring at the stone statue with such a fangirl-like expression?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. Don¡¯t you see the woman on Supreme Jin¡¯s shoulder? you might not believe it, but she¡¯s my concubine!¡± Wang Da mang replied with a serious expression.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    At this moment, Xue Li, Gou ¡®Zi, Gu Yu, Chen Ziyu and the others couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Great Python, you¡¯ve gone crazy thinking about rich women.¡± Xue Li patted Wang Da mang¡¯s shoulder, her face showing a distressed expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to accept reality. Take me for example. Although I¡¯ve turned into a beast, the cruel reality has never defeated me!¡± Gou ¡®Zi immediately jumped out and said.


    ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m serious! She almost became my concubine!¡± Wang Damang shouted with a red face in the face of everyone¡¯s ridicule.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why, great Python, quickly tell your concubine to stop. If this continues, we¡¯ll all be wiped out.¡± Chen Ziyu grinned.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The crowd burst into laughter.


    Faced with everyone¡¯s distrust, Wang Damang felt aggrieved. After thinking for a while, he mustered his courage and walked to the bow of the warship. He took a deep breath, then shouted at Supreme Gold,¡±


    ¡°Tianlan, it¡¯s Wang Damang. Stop!¡±


    What happened next stunned Xue Li and the other players. All the stone statues really stopped attacking.

 Chapter 394 - The difficulty of the hell mode raid

    Chapter 394: The difficulty of the hell mode raid


    Was she really Wang Da mang¡¯s concubine?


    The same thought appeared in the players ¡®minds at the same time.


    However, they didn¡¯t think so after that, because the stone statue Army¡¯s attack became even more violent, and the surrounding ships were quickly destroyed.


    Many players were stunned as they were turned into clouds of black mist by the stone statue Army.


    ¡°Tianlan, I¡¯m Wang Damang!¡± Wang Da mang, who saw this scene, roared again, unwilling to accept this.


    As soon as he said that, his attacks became even more ferocious.


    Seeing this, Xue Li and the others immediately stepped forward and stopped Wang Damang, who was about to continue shouting.


    ¡°Brother Python, don¡¯t be rash. I know that she¡¯s a rich woman, but we have to be principled. We won¡¯t force things that don¡¯t belong to us.¡± Xue Li pressed on Wang Da mang¡¯s head and urged him anxiously.


    ¡°I ... I really do know her.¡± At this moment, Wang Damang wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why did tianlan not acknowledge him?


    ¡°Yes, I know him. In my dreams.¡± Xue Li continued.


    At this moment, Wang Da mang felt wronged. Why didn¡¯t anyone believe her when she told the truth? they really knew each other, and she had almost become his concubine.


    Just when the players thought that they couldn¡¯t escape this calamity, the stone statue Army suddenly stopped attacking. The Golden giant lowered its head slowly and came to a spot not far from the mythological ship.


    Tianlan, who was standing on Supreme Gold¡¯s shoulder, turned to look at Wang Damang, who was being controlled by the crowd.¡±


    ......


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± Wang Da mang quickly pried away the hands of Xue Li and the others. He grinned as he walked to the edge of the ship and looked at tianlan excitedly.


    ¡°By the way, you probably didn¡¯t hear my shout just now, right?¡± As he spoke, Wang Damang glanced at the dumbfounded crowd around him, his vanity satisfied.


    Staring at Wang Damang, tianlan¡¯s feelings were complicated.


    Ever since she was young, the only time she felt warmth was not from her family, but from this man she had never met. At this moment, she could still clearly remember how Wang Da mang had treated her when she was heavily injured and brought her out of the island.


    Looking at the silent tianlan, Wang Damang was secretly happy. He felt that since tianlan still remembered him, then the rest of the matter would be easy to deal with. He was going to show off.


    ¡°I heard it!¡± Tianlan suddenly said.


    ¡°Ahem ... Then why are you still attacking?¡± Wang Damang suddenly looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°There¡¯s no why, I want to!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all acquaintances. Don¡¯t be like this. How about you let us live this time?¡± Wang Damang continued to ask awkwardly in the face of tianlan, who did not give him any face at all.


    A charming smile appeared on tianlan¡¯s face when she heard this. Wang Damang¡¯s heart trembled as he thought that there was a chance.


    ¡°We¡¯re even. I¡¯ve already given you the child of the ocean. What right do you have to ask me to do anything? He really thinks too highly of himself!¡±


    At that moment, the smile on Wang Damang¡¯s face froze.


    The surrounding crowd seemed to have heard the sound of Wang Damang¡¯s heart breaking at this moment.


    ¡°Pfft ... Pfft ... Hahaha.¡± Xue Li¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and then she couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    At this moment, Wang Da mang was extremely embarrassed. He had thought that he could act tough in front of everyone, but he had not expected tianlan to not give him any face at all.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, have your people hand over all their resources!¡± Tianlan said with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Hey! Are you really that arrogant? Do you know who we are?¡± Hearing this, Gou ¡®Zi immediately jumped out and bared his teeth at tianlan.


    ¡°Does it matter who it is? What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re not my match. ¡± Tianlan replied with a smile.


    At this moment, the young paparazzo was speechless. He then slapped the deck angrily because he really had nothing to say.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, you won¡¯t get anything even if you kill all of us. But if you let us go, you¡¯ll have one less opponent in the future!¡± Gu Yu also stood up at this moment and spoke to tianlan with a solemn expression.


    ¡°You think I care?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time, hand over all your supplies, or the ship will be destroyed and all of you will die!¡±


    This time, the players were completely helpless. In the face of such a powerful tianlan, it seemed that there was no other way than to fight.


    ¡°Come, come, come. Who¡¯s afraid of who? tianlan, right? if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t know what the fourth natural disaster is!¡± Gou ¡®Zi, who knew that there was no way to negotiate, started to shout again.


    This time, tianlan didn¡¯t say anything more. The Golden giant stood up straight and immediately launched an attack.


    Under the stunned expressions of Gou ¡®Zi and the others, a huge golden hand descended from the sky and slapped the mythical ship ruthlessly. The ship¡¯s hull collapsed immediately, and all the players on the ship were unable to resist under the pressure of this huge force. All of them entered the cooldown period of death.


    However, there was one exception, and that was Wang Da mang.


    Wang Da mang, who originally thought that he would also be smacked to death by the giant hand, was surprised to find that he was actually not dead. Moreover, a layer of light film made of golden light had inexplicably appeared on the surface of his body. It was also this light film that had protected him earlier.


    He subconsciously raised his head and immediately discovered that the Golden scepter in tianlan¡¯s hand was shining with a dazzling golden light.


    She saved me?


    While Wang Da mang was stunned, the players around him were not so lucky. Their ships were constantly being destroyed by the stone statue Army, and only ten minutes had passed.


    This huge fleet of thousands of warships was destroyed.


    Then, the stone statue Army on the sea all sank into the water, leaving only the incomparably majestic golden statue.


    ¡°Tianlan! Tianlan!¡± At this moment, Wang Da mang once again began to call out tianlan¡¯s name. However, tianlan completely ignored him and continued to stand on the Golden giant statue, waiting for something.


    A moment later, all the stone statues emerged from the sea. The Golden giant statue lowered its head again and came before Wang Da mang. The light film on Wang Da mang¡¯s body also disappeared at this moment.


    ¡°Wang Da mang, why isn¡¯t there any material on your ship? also, why did all the wreckage of the ship disappear after sinking to the bottom of the sea?!¡±


    When Wang Damang heard this, he sighed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, you won¡¯t get anything!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where did you go?¡± Tianlan¡¯s face was cold as she asked sternly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Facing tianlan¡¯s attitude, Wang Da mang¡¯s heart was filled with anger.


    ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to kill you?¡± Tianlan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Kill! Do you think I¡¯m afraid?!¡± This time, Wang Da mang did not give in at all.


    Although he still had some admiration and anticipation for tianlan, Wang Da mang¡¯s temper flared up in the face of such an unreasonable woman.


    As she looked at Wang Da mang, the dark sea King staff in tianlan¡¯s hand flickered with a golden light. Her eyes were even more uncertain.


    The two of them remained in a stalemate for a while. Then, tianlan suddenly waved her scepter. The Golden giant statue turned around and led tianlan and the stone statue Army into the distance.


    Looking at tianlan¡¯s departing figure, Wang Damang felt a little upset.


    If tianlan killed him now, he would feel better. At the very least, he would be able to cut off all his thoughts. However, this feeling of being stuck between life and death was the most unbearable.


    Bah!


    As expected, I should be single for life!


    At this moment, Wang Da mang had given up on himself. As an otaku, he had never been in a relationship in his life. It was not easy for him to have the idea of falling in love, but he did not expect the other party to be so difficult that he could not win!


    Damn game development, who made the character template, ah pui!


    PAH! Bah! Bah!

 Chapter 395 - Super Evil?

    Chapter 395: Chapter 395 Super Evil?


    This damned love!


    Looking around at the vast ocean, Wang Damang was extremely depressed.


    Thinking of this, he opened his mouth again and was about to spit when a figure suddenly emerged from the bottom of the water and appeared beside him.


    ¡°Young man, are you done? can¡¯t you have some manners? Are you trying to dilute the salt in the sea?¡±


    The one who spoke was a hunchbacked old man with a turtle shell on his back. At this moment, he was looking at Wang Da mang with a helpless expression, as if he had had enough of him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The sudden appearance of the little old man gave Wang Da mang a fright, and he immediately spoke up.


    ¡°This old man is hai Dafu, pleased to meet you!¡± The little old man suddenly cupped his fists and said to Wang Damang.


    ¡°I¡¯m Wei Xiaobao!¡±


    Looking at the mysterious little old man, Wang Damang subconsciously opened the analysis panel.


    [Doctor hai (late-stage ghost emperor)]:


    [Character information: the last king of the ancient netherworld sea kingdom. After the dissolution of the netherworld sea kingdom, he voluntarily gave up his rights and wandered around the major seas of the yellow spring sea in search of the Supreme treasure that could revive the netherworld Sea Empress.]


    [Character status: virtuous Yin Golden Wheel Protection (level 8)]


    Looking at doctor Hai¡¯s panel details, Wang Da mang was shocked. He didn¡¯t think that this ordinary looking old man was actually a hidden super expert.


    ......


    He couldn¡¯t help but be on guard.


    ¡°You seem to be a little nervous.¡± Doctor hai narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± Wang Damang denied it.


    ¡°You seem to be a little afraid of me. Do you know me?¡± Doctor hai narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I just feel that you don¡¯t look like a good person!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not a good person. I¡¯m an evil person.¡± Doctor hai seemed to be very happy when he heard this.


    ¡°I say, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Even though the other party was a ghost emperor, Wang Da mang was starting to get impatient.


    When doctor hai heard this, he revealed a dazed expression.


    ¡°Did you really like that woman just now, and then gave her your true love, but you didn¡¯t get anything in return, so you felt very heartbroken?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Wang Da mang, whose wound had been poked, immediately denied it.


    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯ve been through this before. I was just like you back then, falling in love with an ambitious woman. I f * cking gave my whole life for her, but do you know what she said?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wang Damang¡¯s interest was piqued.


    ¡°She said that I¡¯m a good person and she¡¯s an evil person, so we can¡¯t be together.¡± Doctor Hai¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of the past.


    ¡°So you want to be a bad person?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to be a bad person, a great villain. I want to let her know that she¡¯s wrong!¡± As he spoke, doctor Hai¡¯s face was filled with confidence.


    At this time, a sea turtle wrapped in seaweed swam past him, and he subconsciously took the seaweed off the sea turtle¡¯s body. He gently pushed the little sea turtle with a kind smile on his face.


    Wang Da mang was speechless.


    Recalling how he had been stopped from spitting, Wang Da mang suddenly wanted to say, you¡¯re really a good person!


    But he didn¡¯t dare to, he was afraid of being beaten up.


    ¡°Young man, I think your experience is very similar to mine. At this point, I think you only have one path to take, and this path will change the trajectory of your life.¡± At this moment, doctor hai spoke to Wang Da mang with a serious expression.


    ¡°What path?¡± Wang Da mang asked curiously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been corrupted!¡± Doctor hai said seriously.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Wang Da mang was a little stunned.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. Ever since she called me a ¡®good person¡¯, I¡¯ve been trying my best to become a bad person. For hundreds of thousands of years, I¡¯ve been wandering around the yellow spring sea and can be considered a somewhat famous villain. I¡¯m no longer the same person as before. As long as she¡¯s resurrected, I¡¯ll let her see what a villain is!¡± As he spoke, doctor Hai¡¯s body was filled with pride.


    ¡°Wait, tell me first, what evil things have you done in these hundreds of thousands of years!¡± Wang Da mang immediately asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot. It¡¯s simply a heinous crime!¡±


    ¡°Specific details!¡±


    ¡°Back then, in order to commit evil, I caused a huge tsunami in the shattered Sea area. That scene ...¡± Doctor hai said proudly.


    However, before he could finish, he was interrupted by Wang Damang,¡±


    ¡°I want to hear the results!¡±


    The smile on doctor Hai¡¯s face instantly froze when he heard this. He then said dejectedly,


    ¡°The tsunami somehow swept into the resource-deficient withered soul Island, bringing the many tribes the seawater and resources they needed. In the end, they were actually thanked ...¡± Doctor Hai¡¯s voice grew softer and softer as he spoke, his face filled with frustration.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Back then, in order to do evil, I detonated an underwater volcano. At that time, Crimson lava spewed out. That scene ...¡±


    ¡°I want to hear the results. You just have to tell me the results.¡± Wang Damang already had a premonition in his heart.


    Hearing this, doctor hai suddenly sighed with a sorrowful expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but this underwater volcano eruption actually swept out a lot of creatures. Later, I found out that they were the lava race sealed in the underwater volcano. I detonated the volcano and broke the seal, saving them. This is really unexpected!¡±


    Doctor hai appeared to be very depressed.


    ¡°You¡¯re considered a bad person?¡± Wang Damang was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. Back then, my hands were also stained with blood. That was hundreds of thousands of lives. My body was covered in blood and sin!¡± Looking at the suspicious Wang Da mang, doctor hai spoke with a face of unwillingness.


    ¡°The result, the result!¡± Wang Damang started to remind doctor hai to get to the main point.


    At this moment, doctor hai looked much older. A trace of helplessness appeared on his face.


    ¡°I ... I only found out after I killed them that they were all illusory Warriors projected by the heaven fiend clan who were preparing to invade the broken sea realm. In the end, I received the gratitude of all the forces in the broken sea realm ...¡±


    Wang Da mang was speechless.


    ¡°The detestable broken sea. I¡¯ve never been to this land of sorrow again.¡± Doctor hai said angrily.


    ¡°So, have you ever successfully done any evil things?¡± Wang Da mang asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°Yes, there must be!¡± Doctor hai replied with a serious expression.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Doctor hai fell into deep thought.


    Time ticked by, and just as Wang Damang was about to run out of patience, doctor hai suddenly raised his head with a look of pleasant surprise.


    ¡°I remember now. I once committed an extremely evil crime!¡±


    ¡°When I disbanded the dark sea kingdom and was ready to go to the other seas to do evil, I left an opportunity for disaster in the sea of vanity. As long as this opportunity is ripe, that sea will be mercilessly destroyed by the disaster! Hahaha, don¡¯t you think this is a great sin?¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Da mang instantly thought of the death clan that was wreaking havoc in the sea of vanity. His expression froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s the opportunity of disaster you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°An ancient tree that represents the source of evil and a branch of evil clans. As long as the time is right, they will sweep across the sea of vanity, bringing endless destruction and disaster. They are the greatest sins!¡± Doctor hai said with a smile.


    When he heard doctor hai say that it was an evil race and an ancient tree, Wang Da mang knew that it was definitely not the Death Race. After all, the Death Race did not have any ancient trees.


    However, he was also very familiar with the empty sea domain. He didn¡¯t find any evil race or evil ancient tree in this sea domain.


    However, speaking of ancient trees, Wang Da mang¡¯s mind instantly thought of his sister,¡±Feng Ling,¡± and the Fengye song clan that she was from. And that peace-loving clan had an ancient tree of ¡°tranquility¡± that was breaking through to the ghost emperor realm.


    ¡°Could it be that the ancient tree¡¯s name is tranquility?¡± Wang Da mang asked with a strange expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems that you¡¯ve heard of its notoriety. How is it? it¡¯s very brutal, right?¡± Doctor hai was very pleased with himself.


    ¡°Yes, very brutal!¡±


    Thinking about the ancient tree that had a health recovery BUFF and the Fengye singers who couldn¡¯t eat meat, Wang Da mang was speechless.


    ¡°It must be brutal. After all, I planted it myself. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it growing for a long time.¡± Doctor hai clearly didn¡¯t notice the strange expression on Wang Da mang¡¯s face as he continued to speak.


    ¡°By the way, why do you think that this ancient tree will become very evil after it grows up?¡± Wang Da mang asked curiously.


    ¡°I bought it from the Black Dragon ocean Chamber of Commerce personally. I wanted the evilest seed, and they recommended the evilest seed of the ¡®tranquility¡¯ ancient tree to me. I spent a lot of resources to get it.¡±


    At this moment, Wang Da mang felt sad for doctor hai from the bottom of his heart.


    He was such a good person. Every time he did evil, he was filled with positive energy and kindness. He even met a profiteer when he spent money to buy ¡°calamity¡± and bought the ancient tree of ¡°tranquility¡± that would protect the sunset Island from now on. It was simply ...


    Wang Da mang looked at doctor Hai¡¯s analysis panel again and saw the ¡°golden light of Yin de protection¡± on his status bar. He finally understood.


    He even felt that if doctor hai continued to ¡°commit evil¡± like this, he would probably become a saint.


    ¡°Boy, let me tell you, after meeting such an ambitious woman, the only path you can take is to become an evil person. Only by becoming a great evil person will the two of you become a good match, and she will fall in love with you.¡± Doctor hai said with a serious expression.


    Looking at doctor hai, Wang Da mang suddenly felt a trace of comfort in his heart.


    He was not the most miserable one!

 Chapter 396 - Please be a good person

    Chapter 396: Please be a good person


    Looking at the smug doctor hai, Wang Da mang could not bear to tell him the truth about the ancient disaster tree.


    He was afraid that doctor Hai¡¯s weak heart would not be able to withstand such a blow.


    ¡°Then, what do you want to do by returning to the kuilong Sea area this time?¡± Wang Da mang changed the topic and asked curiously.


    ¡°Have you heard of the abominable Alliance?¡± Doctor hai asked with a smile.


    ¡°What extreme evil Alliance?¡± Wang Da mang was dumbfounded, because he had never heard of it before.


    ¡°An organization that spans multiple seas. It¡¯s made up of many evil people, and every one of them is extremely vicious!¡± A hint of pride appeared on doctor Hai¡¯s face when he mentioned the organization.


    ¡°What does that have to do with your return to the kuilong sea?¡± Wang Da mang could not help but ask.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s related. I¡¯m one of them. Recently, some members of the abominable organization came to the kui Dragon Sea. It¡¯s said that they want to cause great destruction in these waters, so I came!¡±


    ¡°After all, how could I miss out on such a great destruction?¡± In the end, doctor hai added.


    ¡°Doctor hai!¡±


    When Wang Da mang heard this, he was about to say something when an angry roar came from the distance. A figure then galloped over from the distance.


    This person¡¯s entire body was covered in black armor and black mist. He didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with.


    The man arrived in front of doctor hai in an instant. His blood-red eyes were fixed on doctor hai through his helmet.


    ......


    ¡°Yo, let me introduce you. This is one of the members of the extreme evil organization of the Jade spring Sea area, e ¡®hou!¡± Doctor hai chuckled as he introduced the man to Wang Da mang.


    ¡°Doctor hai, why did you appear at the kui Dragon Sea area?¡± E ¡®Chu glared at doctor hai and asked, not paying any attention to Wang Da mang beside him.


    ¡°I heard that you guys are going to organize a great destruction. I felt that you couldn¡¯t leave me out, so I came.¡± Doctor hai replied matter-of-factly.


    At this moment, Wang Da mang could clearly see e chu¡¯s body tremble.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, doctor hai. Please be a good person. Because of your joining, our abominable organization is really about to collapse!¡± E ¡®Chu¡¯s voice trembled as he looked at doctor hai.


    He had completely given up on doctor hai.


    He had once thought that with the addition of doctor hai, who had the strength of a late-stage ghost emperor, the abominable organization in the Jade spring Sea area would become even more powerful.


    However, the truth was the exact opposite of what they had thought.


    After doctor hai had officially joined them, they had fallen from being the number one force in the Jade spring Sea area to the point where they could barely hold on any longer. He believed that if this continued, the organization would be completely finished.


    Every time he thought of his experience during this period, he felt sad.


    Therefore, after a final discussion, they decided to move the organization out of the Jade spring Sea area without doctor Hai¡¯s knowledge and take root in the kui Dragon Sea area.


    Since they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the powerful doctor hai, they could only hide!


    However, they had never expected that doctor hai would follow them the moment they arrived at the quilong territorial waters and had yet to set up a camp ...


    The moment e ¡®Chu sensed doctor hai, he almost collapsed mentally. He rushed over with a trace of hope. When he saw that the person was doctor hai, he almost fainted on the spot.


    It¡¯s like a ghost that won¡¯t leave, it won¡¯t leave!


    ¡°Doctor hai, I beg you to be a good person!¡± At this moment, e ¡®Chu¡¯s tone was almost pleading.


    ¡°E ¡®Chu, I¡¯m such a sinful person, and you want me to be a good person? that¡¯s too much!¡± When doctor hai heard this, he was extremely angry.


    Looking at e ¡®Chu¡¯s trembling body, Wang Da mang mourned for him for half a second. He could roughly guess the process.


    It was already a miracle that the evil organization didn¡¯t collapse after they had dragged a ¡°great philanthropist¡± like Doctor hai into it.


    ¡°Doctor hai, I¡¯m begging you, can you leave the organization? there¡¯s an evil organization in the neighboring sea, can¡¯t you join them?¡± E ¡®Chu continued to plead.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t give up halfway. Besides, I¡¯m very familiar with the kuilong Sea area. Why don¡¯t you tell me about the plan for this great destruction and I¡¯ll help you come up with a plan?¡± Doctor hai said in all seriousness.


    E ¡®Chu¡¯s heart ached when he heard this. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t defeat doctor hai, he would have fought him to the death. This was too much!


    In the past, when the evil organizations of the Jade spring Sea area were at their peak, they launched a war against foreign forces. At that time, doctor hai had just joined the organization.


    In that battle, they originally had the absolute advantage. It could be said that they had crushed several of their opponent¡¯s forces as if they were rotten wood.


    But at this moment, doctor hai joined the battle.


    At that time, his ¡°Thunder summoning¡± had actually summoned a mass of Thunder tribulation clouds, and tens of thousands of lightning bolts had poured down. However, not only did they not kill a single person from the opposing force, but many dark element creatures on their side had been shocked to death. In the end, the heavenly lightning had even gone out of control and madly struck down, almost destroying their evil organization that had hundreds of thousands of years of history.


    The most outrageous thing was that even when the lightning tribulation was at its most violent, it didn¡¯t kill a single enemy, but all of its own people ...


    Another time, the organization found an underground ruin. At that time, the organization¡¯s strength had been severely weakened, and they thought that the exploration of the ruin would be an opportunity for the organization to rise again.


    In the end, due to doctor Hai¡¯s arrival, the remains somehow exploded.


    E ¡®Chu could still clearly remember the scene of the treasures that should have belonged to them flying all over the sky. In the end, not only did they not obtain anything, but many of their members had also died.


    The most outrageous thing was that these treasures were all picked up by a few hostile forces of the sea Race.


    After doctor hai joined them, there were countless of such incidents. Step by step, the once top force of the Jade spring Sea area, the organization of villains of Jade spring, declined step by step, and now it had become a low-level force.


    Along the way, e ¡®Chu even felt lucky that doctor hai had not killed him.


    It was simply not easy.


    This time, he thought that he could start over again in a new environment.


    In the end, doctor hai had followed them again. At this moment, e ¡®Chu¡¯s mind was on the verge of collapse.


    ¡°By the way, e ¡®gun, let me introduce you. This is an evil person I just met. I¡¯m going to recommend him to join our evil People¡¯s Organization!¡± At this moment, doctor hai chuckled as he pointed at Wang Da mang.


    Hearing this, e ¡®Chu subconsciously took a step back.


    Back then, doctor hai had also recommended a newcomer to join the team, but that person had been sent by an enemy force. After that ...


    Er ¡®Chu felt an inexplicable sense of panic at any of doctor Hai¡¯s decisions.


    Even the way he looked at Wang Da mang was a little panicked. He felt that this kid was definitely not simple. He was definitely a super scourge, and it was an organization that specialized in harming others.


    ¡°E ¡®Chu, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Doctor hai said with some dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Doctor hai, our organization has just made a decision. The destructive operation at the kui long sea this time has been canceled!¡± E ¡®Chu took a deep breath and immediately made a decision. He believed that once the president knew that doctor hai was following him, he would definitely understand.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s canceled!¡± Doctor Hai¡¯s expression changed.


    Looking at doctor Hai¡¯s uncomfortable face, Wang Da mang was completely convinced.


    The great destruction that was about to erupt at the kuilong sea was resolved by doctor hai so easily and imperceptibly.


    Yin de +1


    Wang Da mang thought to himself.


    Doctor hai still seemed to be in a daze as he asked gloomily,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really canceled? Are you really not going to try again?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s canceled. The organization is preparing to go into seclusion for 100 years. During this time, we won¡¯t do any evil!¡± E ¡®Chu quickly shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. ¡± Doctor hai could not help but sigh.


    ¡®Unfortunately, your Grandpa!¡¯ Don¡¯t you know who caused it? E ¡®Chu gritted its teeth and cursed doctor hai in its heart.


    ¡°Where is our organization planning to hide?¡± Doctor hai asked subconsciously.


    E ¡®Chu was speechless.


    Wang Da mang was speechless.


    Was he trying to kill them all? Wang Da mang no longer had the energy to curse. This was too evil, he was simply a great devil in the eyes of all evil people.


    E ¡®Chu¡¯s body trembled even more violently upon hearing this.


    ¡°Oh right, doctor hai, before the organization goes into seclusion, we want to give you a special mission!¡± At this moment, e ¡®Chu could only change the topic.


    ¡°What kind of mission is it? is it the kind that¡¯s particularly fierce?¡± Doctor hai asked with a happy expression.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, he¡¯s especially fierce!¡± E ¡®Chu quickly nodded.


    ¡°Tell me, I like to do bad things!¡± Doctor hai was very happy.


    ¡°This time, the organization has decided to leave you to wreak havoc in the kui long sea alone. It¡¯s also a test of your ability. I heard that the president will recommend you to join the wicked Alliance if you do well!¡±


    ¡°What? The wicked Alliance!¡± Doctor Hai¡¯s face revealed a trace of surprise.


    This was because this was one of his goals. Those who could join the ¡°wicked Alliance¡± were all top-tier wicked people. This was also the best proof of their identity as wicked people.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so you have to do a good job and try to cause some big destruction. The organization has high hopes for you!¡± E ¡®mo answered seriously.


    ¡°Are there any requirements?¡± Doctor hai asked subconsciously.


    ¡°There are no requirements. The greater the damage, the better. You¡¯ll do it alone. Any problems?¡±


    ¡°No problem, isn¡¯t it just great destruction? I¡¯m the best at it!¡± Doctor hai proudly patted his chest.


    ¡°Very well, doctor hai. As the core member of the organization, I¡¯ll leave the destruction to you. The organization will retreat first!¡± E ¡®Chu immediately turned around and flew away at an extremely fast speed.


    He had to return immediately and inform the president of doctor Hai¡¯s arrival. He had to leave as soon as possible, or he would be finished!


    ¡°Hey hey hey, e ¡®Chu, where is the organization planning to hide?¡± doctor hai shouted as he watched e¡¯ Chu leave.


    Hearing doctor Hai¡¯s shout, er ¡®AI flew even faster and disappeared from their sight in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Hey, why are you in such a hurry? I still don¡¯t know where the organization is.¡± Doctor hai said unhappily. Then, he turned to look at Wang Da mang,


    ¡°Kid, now that the wicked organization has gone into hiding, you can only rely on me. I¡¯m about to cause great destruction in this Sea area. Do you want to join me? this is a once-in-a-thousand-years opportunity to become a wicked person!¡±


    Wang Da mang was speechless.


    I feel like this is a once-in-a-thousand-years opportunity to accumulate good karma ...


    Wang Damang complained in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t say this out loud because he was afraid of being beaten.


    Furthermore, Wang Da mang was a little flustered at this moment. This doctor hai was too terrifying. All the evil people around him would suffer. Would he be implicated as well?


    He thought of how he had used his school fees to go online when he was young, how he had stolen pears from old Wang¡¯s family next door, and how he had cheated in exams.


    At this moment, Wang Da mang felt an inexplicable panic. Was he considered a bad person?

 Chapter 397 - Doctor Hai’s karma technique

    Chapter 397: Doctor Hai¡¯s karma technique


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? do you want to join or not?¡± Doctor hai asked in confusion as he looked at the flustered Wang Da mang.


    ¡°You won¡¯t harm me, will you ...¡± Wang Da mang said faintly.


    ¡°Why would I harm you? Although I¡¯m a great villain, I will never lay my hands on my friends in the same camp. I still have this principle. ¡± Doctor hai said with a serious expression.


    Wang Da mang did not believe a single word of doctor Hai¡¯s words.


    If it didn¡¯t harm its companions, then why was e ¡®Chu so afraid?


    They didn¡¯t even ask you to move the organization, and you still dare to say you won¡¯t harm your companions?


    As a great philanthropist who was protected by Yin virtue, he lied through his teeth like this. Didn¡¯t he feel any guilt and self-awareness?


    ¡°Actually ... Actually, I¡¯m a good person.¡± After thinking for a while, Wang Da mang grinned awkwardly.


    After knowing that doctor hai, who was protected by the Golden Wheel of virtue, was the natural enemy of evil people, Wang Da mang only wanted to be a good person at this moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to change? don¡¯t you want to take down that woman who is countless times more powerful than you?¡± Seeing this, doctor hai began to encourage Wang Da mang to do evil.


    Looking at the serious-looking doctor hai, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t beat him, Wang Damang really wanted to give him a punch. Was he trying to make him the bad guy and then use the karma technique of ¡°the bad guy must die¡± to kill him?


    Did I f * cking offend you?


    ¡°No, no, I just want to be a good person!¡± This time, Wang Da mang¡¯s attitude was firm.


    ......


    ¡°Sigh, you can¡¯t be taught. You didn¡¯t want to be a good person, but instead wanted to be a good person. You must have been kicked in the head by Qianqian!¡± Doctor hai sighed at Wang Damang as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Wang Da mang was speechless.


    At this moment, he really wanted to beat this great philanthropist to death. It would be a very cruel and infuriating kind of beating!


    ¡°By the way, I just found out that the little girl you like has already received the inheritance of the dark sea kingdom!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang Da mang was stunned.


    ¡°Hundreds of thousands of years ago, it was the inheritance of the ¡®dark ocean Kingdom¡¯, a huge ocean Empire that spanned the three Seas. In other words, this little girl has unlimited potential. If you continue to be stubborn, you won¡¯t even be able to see her back in the future.¡± Doctor hai said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Wang Da mang could not help but ask.


    ¡°Become an evil person, burn, kill, pillage, do all kinds of evil, and rely on doing evil to quickly accumulate the capital to become strong, and then surpass her!¡± Doctor hai guided patiently.


    ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m a good person!¡± Wang Da mang immediately refused.


    ¡°Believe me. Back then, the Empress of the netherworld sea did the same thing. She committed all sorts of evil during her expansion. It took her a very short time to rise in the sea of vanity and establish the huge netherworld sea kingdom!¡± Seeing that da mang Wang still did not believe him, doctor hai immediately spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the netherworld sea kingdom, but what¡¯s the Empress? Also, how did such a powerful kingdom of the sea of darkness fall?¡± Wang Da mang couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing doctor hai mention the netherworld sea kingdom a few times.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. The so-called Empress is the publicly acknowledged Emperor of the three Seas. She was also the one who established the extremely powerful dark sea kingdom. When I first met the Empress, she was at the peak of her power. I can still clearly remember her charm at that time. She was really charming. So, at that moment, I decided that I would be loyal to her for the rest of my life!¡± Doctor hai sighed as he thought about the past.


    Wang Da mang was stunned when he heard this.


    You were loyal to the dark sea kingdom at its peak?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Doctor hai doubtfully replied.


    At this moment, Wang Da mang suddenly thought of the ¡®Jade spring evil organization¡¯, and a possibility appeared in his mind. He quickly asked,¡±


    ¡°Then do you know how the dark sea kingdom was destroyed?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s destroyed, then it¡¯s destroyed. What else could it be? however, I still feel that the biggest problem should be the Empress!¡± Doctor hai said after some thought.


    ¡°Why?¡± Wang Da mang immediately asked.


    ¡°When I was discussing with the Empress how to speed up the expansion of the dark sea kingdom, I put forward a great suggestion, but he didn¡¯t listen. You see, he¡¯s done for!¡± Doctor hai sighed as he spoke.


    ¡°What did you suggest?¡±


    ¡°I suggest that we directly send troops to attack Beiqi region, which is the closest to the empty Sea region. In a spurt of energy, we should attack with all our troops and settle Beiqi in one wave. Then, we can make Beiqi our first land territory and develop further!¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then, the Empress said that the strength of the forces in Northern Qi was unclear and that it was better to investigate before taking action. ¡°At that time, I felt that this indecisive character was simply too much for the Empress. I was so angry that I directly used the Empress¡¯s decree to order fool Jin to deploy a¡± tidal Army ¡°to attack Beiqi. After all, it¡¯s just a mere Beiqi. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? we¡¯ll settle it in one wave!¡± As doctor hai spoke, he seemed to be very proud.


    ¡°The result, tell me the result!¡± Wang Da mang had a faint premonition.


    ¡°In the end, this fool Jin is really unreliable. His entire Army was annihilated. He¡¯s really a waste!¡±


    Looking at doctor hai, who had a look of disappointment on his face, Wang Damang really wanted to smash his head. To start a war with a large region without knowing anything, and directly attack it, were you a pig?!


    ¡°Sigh, the tidal Army¡¯s mishandling of matters eventually alerted the Empress. At that time, I thought that the angry Empress would personally lead her troops to slaughter Beiqi. In the end, she went to investigate alone and even captured a silly boy named ¡®ice seal¡¯!¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°After that, I don¡¯t know why, but a great battle broke out between us and Beiqi. However, I didn¡¯t go. The Empress said that only I could contend against the strength of the ice seal. She told me to keep an eye on this kid and said that he was very important.¡±


    ¡°But since he¡¯s my enemy, I¡¯ve made him suffer quite a bit. I beat him up every day when I have nothing to do. I beat him until he cries. It annoys me just by watching!¡± The thought of being frozen made doctor Hai¡¯s face show a hint of disgust.


    ¡°We lost that war, right?¡± Wang Da mang asked carefully.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t lose. How can we lose? the netherworld sea Empire is so strong. We can only call it a draw!¡± Doctor hai said with some dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡± At this moment, Wang Da mang was a little curious. He wanted to know how such a powerful dark sea kingdom was destroyed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we make peace back then? the Empress asked me to release Bing Feng, so I released him. But later, I accidentally heard the soldiers say that the reason why we were able to make peace in this battle had a lot to do with this frozen kid. When I heard this news, I was very angry. I didn¡¯t expect that it was all this kid¡¯s fault that our Minghai Kingdom didn¡¯t win and only made a peace. So I sneaked to Beiqi, found and caught that frozen kid, and gave him a hard beating again. His face was swollen. It was really satisfying, hahaha!¡± As he spoke, doctor Hai¡¯s face revealed a hint of satisfaction.


    Wang Da mang was dumbfounded when he heard that.


    You¡¯re a F * cking scourge!


    Didn¡¯t this mean that the netherworld sea kingdom couldn¡¯t defeat Beiqi at that time? ¡®That¡¯s why I handed over the hostage to seek peace, and you¡¯re still F * cking stirring up trouble? you¡¯re afraid that you can¡¯t destroy the Ming hai Kingdom!¡¯


    ¡°So, who do you think destroyed the dark sea kingdom?¡± Wang Da mang asked faintly.


    ¡°Eh, How do I put this? although I don¡¯t want to deny it, I have to say that the Empress should bear the greatest responsibility for the destruction of the netherworld sea kingdom. I feel that he is not evil enough. He was too indecisive in that battle. He is simply not the Empress.¡±


    How can you be so shameless! Wang Da mang was completely convinced.


    He finally understood.


    The destruction of the netherworld ocean Kingdom was definitely related to doctor hai. It was estimated that 99% of the reasons for the destruction were doctor hai ¡®s¡¯ evil must die ¡®and¡¯ evil forces must be destroyed ¡®karma skills.

 Chapter 398 - The June 1st special event

    Chapter 398: The June 1st special event


    It had been more than a year since the start of the war, and players were extremely sensitive to the date.


    This was because every Festival meant that they could earn a wave of extra event earnings in the game. They might even get special rewards in the event, such as hidden classes and special items. Therefore, players were always full of anticipation for the festival events.


    It was Children¡¯s Day, June 1st. Many players had already started to ¡°slam the table¡± on the forum, urging the official game company to start the June 1st event as soon as possible.


    For this, Lu Wu was naturally prepared for it.


    At 8 O¡¯ clock in the morning, Lu Wu officially started the June 1st event.


    [Server announcement, the children¡¯s day event has begun!]


    [Activity: spring radiance inch grass]


    [Event details: this event will officially start at 8:00 a.m. On June 1st. After the event starts, all players can receive the special mission item ¡°child¡± from the event panel and start the happy trip of the June 1st holiday.]


    [Activity requirements: the special item ¡°child¡± is a conscious four-year-old child. When receiving it, there is a 50% chance of both gender being randomly selected. After receiving it, the player can take care of it and increase its happiness points (happiness points can be increased by eating, playing, and telling stories). After the end of this activity, the player will be rewarded according to the happiness points of the child received.]


    Mission reward:


    [1st place: special item ¡°child¡± retained]


    Second to fifth place: one chance to draw a special item.


    Ranks 6 ¨C 10: receive an [epic weapon forging qualification letter](pay for the materials, tradable)


    ......


    [Rank 11 ¨C 50: receive a level 100 purple equipment for your class (random)]


    [Rank 51 ¨C 100: receive a random level 100 class purple equipment]


    [Rank 101-rank 1000: one level 110 blue equipment (random)]


    1001 ¨C 10000:[You have received one level 100 blue equipment (random)]


    ¡­¡­


    [Special reward: in this event, players ¡®interaction with children will have a chance to obtain special items. For more details, please explore it yourself in the event!]


    [Event hint: this event will be held at the same time in all four servers. Each server¡¯s ranking will be independent and will not interfere with each other ¡®s.]


    [Event tip 2: if the child¡¯s happiness is negative after the event ends, the player will be punished (random negative BUFF, duration is random for 1-30 days. Please do not bully or abuse the child!)]


    [Official hint: please take good care of the adopted child and bring him or her to have fun!]


    ¡­¡­


    After the event details were officially released, the players were in an uproar, both on the official forum and in the game.


    Even though they knew that every event in war online was different, this event had really shocked them.


    The June 1st event was actually a nanny!


    Are we celebrating June 1st or are we celebrating June 1st for the children? The players were stunned.


    However, in the face of the alluring event rewards, the players had no resistance and joined in decisively.


    In the beginning, many players were a little reluctant. After all, raising children and so on felt very tiring.


    However, when they came into contact with the ¡®children¡¯ that Bei Li had personally created, the players ¡®behavior could only be described as¡¯ fragrant ¡®.


    An hour after the event started, children were running around in every server, and the event chat channel in every server was noisy.


    ¡°Wow, I got the little cutie in a dudou. I¡¯m going to be a father, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Damn, why did my son bite me the moment he came out? but he¡¯s really cute!¡±


    ¡°Before I draw the ¡®baby¡¯, I¡¯ll make a wish in the regional channel. Please bless my baby to be particularly good-looking. Draw for me!¡±


    ¡°Come out, my baby. I¡¯ve decided to choose you, SSR!¡±


    ¡°šG?Why is my kid naked when he comes out? why do you all have clothes ...¡±


    ¡°What should I do, what should I do? my baby is hungry, and his happiness points have dropped. Who knows what to eat for my baby? I¡¯ll go to the auction house to buy it. I don¡¯t have any F * cking experience in raising a baby. I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, all the players in the server had turned into healers and healers, and they were chasing after their children everywhere.


    In Beili¡¯s settings, these children were all very cute. Many players who were prepared to skip the mission couldn¡¯t help but show ¡°motherly love¡± to them. They took care of them very carefully, afraid that their children would be unhappy.


    In order to increase the children¡¯s happiness, the forums of the four servers were filled with posts asking how to take care of children.


    This was especially true for the event voice channel. Every time a player¡¯s ¡°baby¡± happiness dropped, they would scream for help in the voice channel. The scene was even more intense than a war.


    Under such circumstances, the ¡°raising a baby¡± strategy released by the enthusiastic players became the life-saving straw for many noob players.


    In just half a day, the players from the four servers had listed 374 ways to make their children happy, 2145 foods that could increase their happiness points, and 1334 actions that they didn¡¯t like.


    There were even players who posted the entire collection of fairy tales on the forum.


    At this moment, the style of the official battle website changed. Visitors who did not understand the situation would definitely be shocked when they entered. They would definitely think that they had come to the ¡°child-raising parent communication network¡± and not the very famous battle online game.


    On this day, the originally cruel fourth calamity players became very ¡°kind¡±. They put all the fighting and killing aside and just wanted to make their children happy.


    At around eighto¡¯ clock in the evening, the players even played some tricks on the June 1st event. There was a large-scale show of dolls, and the scene was out of control.


    Comparing whose children could run faster, whose children could eat more, whose children could dress cutely, and so on.


    The special item ¡°children¡± for these missions became the strongest ¡°weapon¡± for the players to slap each other in the face.


    Today, no one was showing off their equipment, levels, or opportunities. They were only focused on the game.


    How to make their own children overpower the other players ¡®children had become a problem that many players had been thinking about.


    On this day, while the players were busy, they were in an unusually happy mood.


    Under the players ¡®training, the children¡¯s personalities were different. Some were obedient and sensible, some were rebellious, some were clingy, and some were jealous. This wave of events made the players go crazy.


    As the main theme of war conquest online, it became a game that players developed on this day.


    Happiness, incomparable happiness!


    The joy of raising a child was beyond the players ¡®imagination. They had completely fallen in love with their own children.


    The day passed very quickly to the players. In the blink of an eye, it was 12 o¡¯ clock at night.


    At this moment, a scene that made the players collapse happened.


    All the children suddenly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to their parents, saying,¡±


    ¡°Parents ¡®kindness is worth ten thousand gold, the spring sunshine is an inch of grass, pushing and sending warmth to the child is deeply in love, Goodbye Father (mother)!¡±


    Kowtowing, he waved his hand and all the dolls turned into a white light and disappeared in front of the players.


    Seeing this scene, all the players were dumbfounded. Many players could not accept this kind of farewell at all.


    At this moment, all the players were in a frenzy. The entire forum was in an uproar. All the players were hoping that the official war campaign would extend the June 1st event. Some even hoped that the event would not end.


    Pikachu: ¡°wuwuwu~stupid officials, give me back my Tutu. I can¡¯t live without her. I promised to make her a beautiful floral dress. Please give it back to me!¡±


    The strongest Xue Li: ¡°Oh my God, my baby is gone. Gone ... I really want to send a blade to the battle team now. Kill!¡± Kill! Kill! (Bloody knife)


    Crayon Shinchan: My little Xin flew away after kowtowing to me. The officials have one minute to return it, or I¡¯m going to start scolding!


    [Shooting star: I¡¯m under pressure that I shouldn¡¯t be at this age. I¡¯m 15 years old and I¡¯m raising a baby. But I still treat him like a little brother. He¡¯s so cute. I¡¯m strongly requesting my mother to have another child, but you have to return my little brother to me first (bloody knife)]


    Pulling the mountain: ¡°I was initially very resistant to this activity, but now I just want to say, F * cking official, hurry up and return my Xiaoshan. I promised to take him to climb the mountain. F * cking official, don¡¯t make me go back on my word (bronze face-smacking picture)¡±


    Master baokemeng: ¡°I¡¯m drunk too. The stupid official. I¡¯m telling a story to a child. I¡¯m only halfway through and the child left. Damn you, stupid official. Go to hell. I give you one minute to return it.¡±


    [Bamboo Moon night: my bamboo is gone ... Just like that?] I felt as if my young soul had been severely injured. I only had one child in my life, and I was about to go crazy. If you don¡¯t return the child to me, I¡¯ll ... I¡¯ll ... In any case, hurry up and return it to me (bronze face-slapping picture).


    Milk candy: ¡°as the mother of a child, this event has filled me with motherly love. I¡¯ve even raised my Xiao Guo as my second child, but she¡¯s gone just like that. I feel a sharp pain in my heart. I¡¯m going to fall sick. The kind of illness that won¡¯t be cured until the government returns my child.¡±


    Son of the ocean: ¡°I was just fishing with my baby. I just caught a big fish. My baby was holding it and laughing happily. I was going to take a photo as a memento, but my baby suddenly disappeared. At this moment, I want to say, the stupid officials really died a terrible death!¡±


    A big wolfdog: ¡°I¡¯ve been letting my child ride me all day. Although it¡¯s very tiring, I¡¯m also very happy. Damn official dog, return my baby (bare teeth)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the official forum was in a frenzy. All the players ¡®nostalgia for this event was beyond normal.


    Although it was only a day, the children¡¯s character had been developed after the adoption. Many players were sincere about it. Although they knew that the event was over, they couldn¡¯t accept the sudden disappearance of the children.


    The protests became more and more intense, and all the players gathered together to strongly resist the inhumane actions of the officials.


    In the face of the players ¡®protests, Lu Wu was also very helpless.


    The June 1st event was originally a fun time for the players after the battle, but they never expected that the players would develop feelings for their children.


    What a headache!


    After thinking for a while, Lu Wu finally decided to find Bei Li to discuss countermeasures.


    After some discussion, Lu Wuxin made a decision and posted a post on the official forum.


    [Official announcement: follow-up notice of the June 1st event]:


    Content:


    First of all, I would like to thank the players for their support for the June 1st event.


    Secondly, the official team attached great importance to the feedback and suggestions given by the players during the June 1st event. After some discussion, the battle campaign planning team finally decided that the data of all the children in this event would not be deleted. At the same time, in view of the players ¡®love for children, the official game company was seriously considering the launch of child-raising functions!


    Please stay tuned, players!


    Official planning team

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399: Chapter 399-reviving the great Empress?


    (The June 1 event is a special chapter, the following official plot links)


    Kuilong territorial waters.


    The afterglow of the setting sun dyed the clear sea water red. As the blue waves rippled, a few fish would occasionally jump out of the water, stirring up a little crystal.


    At this moment, Wang Da mang, who had originally planned to return to Beiqi, was still talking about the past with doctor hai.


    After listening to doctor Hai¡¯s description, Wang Da mang finally understood how the netherworld sea kingdom had been destroyed.


    First, he killed the Empress. Then, he was ordered to take over the netherworld sea kingdom because he was the strongest.


    According to doctor Hai¡¯s description, he had carried out a series of reforms in order to revitalize the netherworld sea. However, in Wang Da mang¡¯s eyes, these were all coquettish operations that were courting death. He had completely dragged the netherworld sea kingdom, which could still struggle, into an endless abyss.


    With that, the netherworld sea¡¯s evil forces were destroyed!


    Now that he thought about it, Wang Da mang felt that doctor Hai¡¯s initial proposal to establish the eight Great Ocean countries was perhaps also a link of karma. The outcome might have already been determined. The eight countries would never choose to merge again, and restoring their country would be a joke.


    Everything was predestined. Terrifying, terrifying!


    To be able to destroy a force established by a demigod, it was not as simple as Yin virtue +1!


    Wang Damang once again glanced at doctor Hai¡¯s Golden Wheel of Yin Virtue¡¯s body protection BUFF on his stats window. He felt embarrassed. Just how many evil forces were behind this Level-8 Golden Wheel of Yin virtue?


    After listening to doctor Hai¡¯s story, Wang Da mang opened his mouth,¡±


    ......


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve finished listening to your story. I should go home now!¡±


    ¡°After hearing so many stories, don¡¯t you have the urge to join?¡± Doctor hai was stunned.


    I¡¯ll join your Grandpa! I¡¯ve done a lot of bad things since I was young, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be killed by you!


    Of course, Wang Da mang naturally would not say that. He only shook his head indifferently.


    ¡°Forget it. I prefer a peaceful life. Your life is too exciting for me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, what a pity. What I was going to do next has something to do with you, but since you don¡¯t want to join, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Doctor hai shook his head with a look of pity.


    Hearing this, Wang Da mang, who was about to leave, suddenly turned around.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by something related to me?¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to join?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know what you¡¯re going to do next!¡± Wang Da mang felt an inexplicable sense of panic.


    He even seriously suspected that he had been judged as an evil person by doctor Hai¡¯s ¡°karma,¡± and was now officially involved in doctor Hai¡¯s karma punishment. Whether or not doctor Hai¡¯s subsequent actions were intentional or not, he would be affected.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal to tell you. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m going to cause great destruction in the kuilong Sea area?!


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Wang Damang was stunned.


    ¡°I just thought about it. If we¡¯re talking about great destruction, a tsunami or something is still too weak. But now I¡¯ve thought of a way to cause earth-shattering destruction!¡± Doctor hai said smugly.


    ¡°Finish your words!¡± Wang Da mang couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°My method is to resurrect the great Empress! As an ancient evil, once she¡¯s resurrected, this part of the kui Dragon Sea will be in trouble. This disaster might even affect the other seas. Do you think the damage will be great?¡± Doctor hai was very pleased with himself.


    ¡°What does your wish to resurrect the great Empress have to do with me?¡± Wang Da mang quickly asked. He was really afraid that he would be punished by doctor Hai¡¯s ¡°karma.¡±


    This was just like the ¡°butterfly effect.¡± Doctor Hai¡¯s karmic skill was this terrifying. Every time he unintentionally did something, after many twists and turns, he would always be able to get rid of the evil people around him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl the one you like? she obtained the netherworld sea¡¯s inheritance, and I¡¯m going to resurrect the great Empress. Do you think it¡¯s related?¡±


    ¡°What will happen to the Empress after she is resurrected?¡± Wang Da mang could not help but ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Empress is short of subordinates now, so I guess she¡¯ll take her in.¡± Doctor hai replied after a moment of thought.


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Wang Da mang was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Think about it. When the water Empress revives and your daughter is loyal to her, if you join the netherworld sea¡¯s evil forces, you¡¯ll be a family. You¡¯ll see each other every day. What a great opportunity!¡± Doctor hai analyzed with a serious expression.


    Duping, continue duping!


    Looking at doctor hai, Wang Da mang felt that he was being duped.


    But for some reason, he was a little tempted ...


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Kankun Island.


    In the deepest part of the palace in the ruins of the netherworld sea, a beautiful woman in a Black Royal robe was sitting on the throne of the netherworld sea with her eyes closed. Even though a long time had passed, her body was still clean and her skin was still crystal clear.


    Tianlan¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement as she looked at the Empress.


    In these three days, she had been plundering everywhere. Just yesterday, she had been very lucky to abduct a group of sea merchants and obtained a large number of heavenly treasures. According to what Jin Guang said, these spiritual materials were enough to support the consumption of the great Empress ¡®inheritance.


    And now, it was the most important moment for her-to receive the great Empress ¡®inheritance.


    As long as the inheritance was successfully completed, she would be the new Empress!


    ¡°Is that enough?¡± At this moment, tianlan¡¯s gaze turned to the golden light, who was placing the mystical materials on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. The mystical materials have been placed. As long as the array is activated, the mystical materials will turn into spiritual Qi and flow into the array. The inheritance can be activated now!¡±


    Tianlan nodded her head excitedly and strode toward the Empress. Following the golden light¡¯s instructions, she raised the dark sea scepter in her hand and touched the Empress¡¯s forehead.


    Suddenly, the Empress¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind, and the mystical materials in the surroundings also emitted a strong medicinal fragrance.


    An array covered with blue patterns slowly appeared on the ground and began to absorb the energy contained in these mystical materials.


    Tianlan was filled with anticipation when she saw this.


    However, behind her, golden light¡¯s face revealed a trace of ridicule.


    Just as he had said, how could a woman at the level of a ghost Governor be worthy of the great Empress ¡®inheritance?


    To tianlan, this was a gamble on her rise to prominence. Although it was very risky, the temptation of success was simply too great. She was willing to take the risk, but to the golden light, everything was already set in stone.


    This had all been part of his plan from the very beginning. Since the ruins of the netherworld sea could only be opened by descendants of the netherworld sea at the level of ghost emperors, why did he find tianlan and give her this ruin?


    This was because after meeting tianlan, he realized that tianlan really looked too much like the great Empress. After interacting with her, he also realized that this person¡¯s personality was also very similar to the great Empress ¡®. It was as if this was the will of heaven, and the opportunity to resurrect the great Empress had delivered itself to his door.


    That was why he had decided to give her an ¡°opportunity¡± to expand her ambition.


    Sure enough, with tianlan¡¯s character, her desire for power and strength grew infinitely, and she walked step by step into the trap set by the golden light.


    This array wasn¡¯t an inheritance, but a backup plan that the Empress had left for herself.


    The golden light had been searching for descendants with a similar soul to the Empress¡¯s in the years after her death. It wanted to use their bodies and souls to awaken the Empress¡¯s sleeping soul.


    At this moment, the time was ripe, and the golden light could not hide his excitement.


    Looking at the Empress sitting on the throne, Jin Guang was looking forward to seeing her holding the scepter and commanding the three Seas again. He was also waiting for the glory of the netherworld sea kingdom ...


    At this thought, his body flashed and turned into a golden light that entered the dark sea King staff.


    Although the dark sea King staff was in tianlan¡¯s hands, he had become the scepter¡¯s weapon spirit after the golden light¡¯s soul had been absorbed into the scepter. His master was only the Empress, and he was the one who controlled and operated the scepter as long as it had not acknowledged a master!


    At this moment, a barrier suddenly rose from the edge of the array. All the mystical materials inside were crushed instantly. A strong medicinal fragrance began to drift in the array.


    It was also at this moment that the Empress, who had been sleeping for hundreds of thousands of years, suddenly opened her eyes. Blue light swirled in her eyes.


    Looking at the Empress, who had suddenly opened her eyes, tianlan was shocked. The terrifying pressure of a demigod came head-on, making her want to retreat involuntarily. However, tianlan was shocked to find that she couldn¡¯t move her body.


    As she looked into the Empress¡¯s lifeless eyes, tianlan felt an inexplicable sense of panic.


    ¡°Goldlight, come out! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. You lost the bet, and I lied to you!¡± The voice of the golden light came from the scepter.


    Tianlan wanted to ask again, but she realized that she could no longer make a sound. The hand that was holding the scepter began to dry up at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. The life force in her body was mixed with the energy of a large number of spiritual materials and rushed into the Empress¡¯s body. At this moment, her vision became bright and dark.


    A sense of weakness filled his body.


    Everything was out of her control, and she knew that she was finished ...


    At this time, two figures had appeared outside the spiritual array of the palace ruins.


    The newcomers were doctor hai, who was preparing to resurrect the Empress, and Wang Da mang, who had followed him.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Wang Damang asked doctor hai curiously as he looked at tianlan, who was currently looking at the Empress.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It seems to be a possession.¡± Doctor hai shook his head in confusion.


    ¡°What? Possession!¡± Wang Damang was shocked when he heard this.


    ¡°What are you panicking for? I will help you protect the woman you like. I have a better way to resurrect the Empress.¡± Doctor hai smiled smugly.


    In doctor Hai¡¯s opinion, this method of resurrection was too crude. After all, tianlan was only at the level of a ghost Governor. Although she was supported by a large number of mystical materials, the Empress¡¯s strength would definitely not be restored to its former state if she was resurrected in this way.


    Then how could he cause such great destruction!


    Thinking of this, he took out a five-colored stone from his sleeve and threw it into the array.


    The moment the stone came into contact with the formation, it seeped in and immediately shone with a myriad of rays of light. The colorful light filled the entire formation, and the multicolored stone began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Looking at the multicolored stone, Wang Damang was curious. He immediately activated his analysis ability.


    [Five-colored fragment (true treasure)]:


    [Item information: during the war between the ancient Immortals and the netherworld, the Supreme of the heaven realm, immortal wither, fought with the great emperor, Fengdu, in the netherworld world with the Supreme treasure, the five-colored stone. In this battle, the five-colored stone was shattered, and its fragments were scattered in various areas of the netherworld.]


    [Item effect: as this true treasure is incomplete, its specific functions are incomplete. The fragment contains a huge amount of vitality that can reverse life and death.]


    ¡°Holy shit, this is good stuff!¡± This was Wang Da mang¡¯s first time seeing a true treasure, and he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, this is the benefit of being an evil person. You can pick up a precious treasure while walking.¡± Doctor hai was very pleased with himself.


    Looking at doctor Hai¡¯s hidden BUFF again, Wang Da mang could not agree with his words.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, inside the array, the golden light was looking at the Empress with anticipation, waiting for her to come back to life.


    As more and more energy and life force gushed into the Empress¡¯s body, the golden light became excited. He knew that the time was finally ripe for the Empress¡¯s resurrection.


    However, at this moment, an inexplicable energy rushed into the Empress¡¯s body and constantly washed away her body that had fallen into a state of deathly stillness.


    This scene stunned golden light, and then his face showed surprise.


    He thought that this power was arranged by the Empress before she passed away. With the help of this power, the Empress¡¯s strength would definitely be stronger after she was resurrected.


    However, the golden light gradually lost its excitement.


    This was because the amount of energy was increasing, to the point that the Empress¡¯s body could no longer take it ...

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400: Chapter 400-acting so righteous


    A tremendous amount of life force and energy reverberated within the Empress¡¯s body. At this moment, the golden light panicked.


    Initially, he thought that with the help of this mysterious energy, the Empress would be able to be reborn and regain her original combat strength. However, this energy was too powerful. It was so powerful that even the Empress¡¯s demigod-level body couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    At this moment, the Empress¡¯s body began to swell up at a visible rate.


    An infinite amount of life force filled the spell formation, allowing tianlan, who had been on the verge of death, to regain consciousness. Her body was gradually recovering under the cleansing of the life force.


    When tianlan came back to her senses, she couldn¡¯t help but reveal a stunned expression. She didn¡¯t know how she, who was being sacrificed, had recovered. However, there seemed to be something wrong with the Empress in front of her. Why ... Did she become so ¡°inflated¡±?


    At the sight of this, Wang Da mang, who was standing at the side, also felt that something was not quite right.


    That¡¯s right, the Empress was a great villain. How could she be resurrected by doctor hai? he was the nemesis of all evil people!


    Looking at the Empress, who was becoming more and more inflated like a balloon, Wang Da mang couldn¡¯t help but cover his face. This Empress was too F * cking miserable.


    Back then, doctor hai had secretly manipulated the situation. Not only did he die unjustly, but now, after waiting for hundreds of thousands of years for the opportunity to be resurrected, this bastard doctor hai had actually come again.


    He didn¡¯t even let go of the dead body!


    It was really too brutal and too evil!


    Just as Wang Da mang had thought, even though the ¡°five-colored stone¡± had the ability to reverse life and death, it had become the greatest danger to the resurrection of the Empress.


    The array that the great Empress had set up before she passed away was a ¡°spirit-absorbing array.¡± As long as the array was activated, all the energy in the array would not be able to escape. Instead, it would all flow into the great Empress¡¯s body at the eye of the array and be used for her resurrection and digestion.


    ......


    It was precisely this array that prevented the life-force energy released by the five-colored stone from dissipating. It could only continuously surge into the Empress¡¯s body, causing her body to gradually be unable to withstand the scouring of this massive energy.


    In fact, before the Empress passed away, she didn¡¯t expect that her follow-up plan would be completely destroyed by doctor hai.


    Back when doctor hai took over the throne of the netherworld sea, the batch of spiritual materials left behind by the Empress in the ruins of the netherworld sea, which were originally intended to be used for resurrection, had been given to the eight newly-established Kings by doctor hai.


    And now, the amount of mystical materials used for the sacrifice and resurrection was not even one percent of the original amount.


    However, golden light couldn¡¯t care less about that. He couldn¡¯t guarantee how long tianlan would be able to last in such an unscrupulous plundering. The price of plundering the sea merchants was extremely unbearable. After all, the sea merchants were extremely powerful.


    Therefore, he activated the revival of the great Empress in advance. Although this batch of mystical materials could only restore a portion of the great Empress ¡®strength, he believed that as long as the great Empress was revived, all the problems would not be a problem.


    For the sake of the Empress¡¯s resurrection, golden light had carefully considered all of its plans. This was to ensure that the Empress¡¯s resurrection was foolproof.


    He had indeed managed to do it, but he had missed doctor Hai¡¯s existence ...


    At this moment, under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, cracks gradually appeared on the surface of the Empress¡¯s body.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The Empress¡¯s body finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and exploded, turning into blue powder that scattered down.


    The water Empress exploded!


    ¡°F * ck, what¡¯s going on!¡± Doctor Hai¡¯s eyes widened at the sight.


    ¡°What do you think happened?¡± Wang Da mang gave doctor hai a sidelong glance and cursed in his heart.


    ¡°How the F * ck would I know?¡± Doctor hai spoke in a trembling voice, his face filled with despair.


    Wang Da mang didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. At this moment, he seemed to be able to see the numbers jumping above doctor Hai¡¯s head.


    Yin de +1


    Yin de +1


    Yin de +1


    ¡­¡­


    Even a demigod expert like the Empress couldn¡¯t avoid becoming a stepping stone for doctor hai to accumulate virtue? Wang Da mang couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Why? why did it turn out like this?¡± Doctor hai looked at the Empress¡¯s body that had exploded and appeared to be in great grief.


    He had tried his best to be an evil person in his life just to prove to the Empress that he wasn¡¯t a good person. He even wanted to confess to the Empress righteously again after becoming an evil person.


    However, at this moment, the Empress actually exploded. The target in his heart was shattered ...


    At this moment, doctor Hai¡¯s face was filled with self-dejection.


    ¡°Why?¡± At this moment, a ray of golden light emerged from the scepter and roared in grief as it looked at the empty throne.


    ¡°What are you shouting for? what the hell are you doing, you trash!¡± When doctor hai saw the golden light, he immediately rebuked him with grief and indignation.


    When Jin Guang heard this, his heart was filled with anger. He suddenly turned to look at the two people outside the formation, but when he saw Doctor hai, he could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Doctor hai, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Fool Jin, you¡¯re a good-for-nothing! Look at what you¡¯ve done! If you don¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯t even think about resurrecting the Empress. Bastard, I¡¯m only a step late, and you¡¯ve already caused the Empress¡¯s death. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been able to resurrect the Empress!¡± Doctor hai rebuked.


    At this moment, Jin Guang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, but he could not say anything to refute.


    Previously, he was hiding in the scepter and did not see Doctor hai throw the ¡°five-colored stone.¡± He thought that it was his fault that the Empress ¡°exploded.¡±


    Doctor hai naturally ignored his own actions. In his opinion, the resurrection should have been flawless, but something must have gone wrong on the golden light¡¯s side, which caused the resurrection to fail.


    ¡°Doctor hai, why are you here?¡± The golden light¡¯s heart was filled with grief, but he still gritted his teeth and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. The Empress is dead because of you. She is dead because of you!¡± Doctor hai continued to wail.


    At the sight of this scene, Wang Da mang could not help but widen his eyes. This face of his was F * cking invincible. The culprit could actually scold others so righteously. Who gave him the courage? Liang jingru?


    ¡°Doctor hai, you¡¯ve left the dark ocean Kingdom a long time ago. This is an internal matter of the dark ocean Kingdom. It¡¯s not your place to meddle in it!¡± At this moment, the golden light, who felt an inexplicable sense of guilt, still forced himself to speak.


    ¡°You F * cking B * stard! You F * cking killed the Empress! F * ck your ancestors!¡± Doctor hai scolded with an indescribable sorrow on his face.


    ¡°Doctor hai! Where were you when the dark ocean Kingdom was at its most critical time? Where were you when the Eight Kingdoms were unwilling to restore the kingdom? although the death of the Empress was my fault, it is not up to you, an outsider who has left the dark ocean Kingdom, to criticize me!¡± At this moment, the golden light could no longer hold it in and shouted.


    ¡°You bastard, you bastard, you¡¯re going to die a horrible death! You¡¯ve caused the death of the Empress!¡± Doctor hai didn¡¯t listen to Jin Guang¡¯s words and continued to Jabber on and on.


    Wang Da mang was speechless.


    Tianlan was speechless.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The golden light roared again.


    ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re the bastard who killed my master! I can¡¯t believe how the Empress treated you in the past. You¡¯re repaying kindness with ingratitude! Empress, you¡¯ve died a terrible death! Why did you put such a heartless bastard in such an important position ...¡±


    What kind of shameless old bastard was this? even Wang Da mang, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. At this moment, he really wanted to help the dead Empress hammer this bastard to death. To think that he would actually make a bogus accusation at this moment. How shameless was he!


    At this moment, a ray of blue light suddenly appeared on the throne.


    Seeing this, doctor hai suddenly shut his mouth, and Jin Guang¡¯s eyes widened.


    Then, the two of them pounced on the Empress¡¯s soul at the same time.


    As the golden light was the closest to the throne, it immediately grabbed the Empress¡¯s soul and dodged to the side, causing doctor hai to miss.


    As a demigod, the Empress¡¯s soul had already been concretized. It was a wavering blue light that was being held tightly in the golden light¡¯s hand.


    Doctor Hai¡¯s eyes immediately widened as he turned around and stretched out his hand towards the golden light.¡±Give it to me!¡±


    ¡°The Empress is the Empress of my dark sea kingdom. What does it have to do with you, an outsider?¡± The golden light snorted.


    ¡°I was the king of the netherworld sea kingdom!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m dead. I¡¯m the Supreme Commander of the netherworld ocean Kingdom¡¯s Army. It¡¯s not your turn, you idiot!¡± The golden light did not compromise.


    ¡°B * stard, do you still want to cause the death of the Empress? I¡¯m not at ease leaving the Empress with you. Give it to me, I will resurrect her!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jin Guang could not help but frown.


    He had only managed to snatch the Empress¡¯s soul away before doctor hai because he was too anxious. However, after thinking about it carefully, he realized that he was only a weapon spirit. Now that the formation had been broken, it was clearly impossible for him to resurrect the Empress with his current strength.


    However, doctor hai was different. He was extremely powerful, and it was possible that he could resurrect the Empress.


    Looking at the hesitant golden light, Wang Da mang really wanted to shout,¡±don¡¯t give it to her! If you give it to her, she will definitely die!¡± After all, Wang Da mang knew what would happen to an evil person like the Empress if she fell into doctor Hai¡¯s hands.


    The Empress¡¯s soul would definitely become an ¡®experience point¡¯ for doctor hai to farm the Golden Wheel of Yin de. Death would be the only outcome for her.


    ¡°Doctor hai, can I trust you?¡± The golden light spoke to doctor hai with a grave expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m loyal to the Empress with all my heart. She¡¯ll be safe with me!¡± Doctor hai replied with a serious expression.


    ¡°Doctor hai, first tell me where you have been all these years.¡± Still worried, Goldlight decided to first investigate.


    In his opinion, time could change a person. Even though doctor hai had been very loyal to the Empress back then, everything would change after hundreds of thousands of years.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for a way to resurrect the great Empress, and I¡¯m getting closer and closer to my dream of being a great villain!¡± Doctor hai looked at the Empress¡¯s soul in the golden light with a look of longing.


    Hearing that doctor hai was looking for a way to resurrect the great Empress, golden light was relieved. However, it was immediately stunned.


    ¡°What great villain?¡±


    ¡°The Empress said that I was a good person. Damn it, she said that I was a good person? F * ck!¡± Doctor Hai¡¯s face showed a sorrowful expression.


    ¡°So, from that day on, I secretly vowed to be a great villain and to make the Empress acknowledge me. Now, I¡¯m already a villain with a well-known reputation, but the Empress ... Boohoo.¡± Doctor Hai¡¯s voice started to sob as he spoke.


    Jin Guang was speechless.


    Wang Da mang was speechless.


    Tianlan was speechless.


    Seeing this, Jin Guang sighed. Doctor Hai¡¯s current appearance made him feel that he was still the old doctor hai. He had not changed in the slightest.


    He was still very emotional, but he had absolute strength.


    With his guard down, Jin Guang no longer suspected doctor hai. He spoke with a complicated expression,


    ¡°Doctor hai, the death of the great Empress is my fault. I will not shirk this responsibility. However, I am only the artifact Spirit of the king¡¯s staff. I can not revive the great Empress, so I have decided to give you the great Empress¡¯s soul. I hope that you will not let down the great Empress¡¯s cultivation. As for me, after the great Empress is revived, I will be at her disposal!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, doctor hai, will never betray the Empress!¡± Doctor hai promised.


    When he saw the golden light hand over the great Empress ¡®soul, his face revealed a look of surprise and he also reached out to grab it.


    At this moment, a scene that left everyone dumbfounded happened.


    ¡°Kacha!¡± With a crisp sound, the great Empress¡¯s soul, which had just been placed in doctor Hai¡¯s hand, suddenly shattered.


    On the side, Wang Damang revealed an expression of ¡®I knew it¡¯.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401: Chapter 401-I missed you so much


    The moment the great Empress ¡®soul shattered, everyone¡¯s expression froze except for Wang Da mang.


    ¡°F * ck! Bastard Goldlight, what are you doing?!¡± Looking at the fragments of the great Empress ¡®soul that slipped from his fingers, doctor hai roared in anger.


    At this moment, Jin Guang¡¯s face was also filled with shock. He had no idea what was going on. He had only placed the great Empress ¡®soul in doctor Hai¡¯s hands. Why had it suddenly shattered?


    ¡°Golden light! Could it be that you really don¡¯t want the Empress to be resurrected? I¡¯ll take the previous incident as an accident, but how are you going to explain this?¡± Doctor hai roared in anger.


    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know. I only placed the great Empress ¡®soul in your hands.¡± At this moment, golden light¡¯s mental state collapsed.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on today. Why was his resurrection that was supposed to be successful destroyed for no reason? now, the fragment of the great Empress that was perfectly fine suddenly shattered.


    ¡°Jinguang, you dog thief! So, you were up to no good all along. You were waiting for an opportunity to kill the Empress. You ... You¡¯re so vicious!¡± At this moment, doctor hai was filled with grief and indignation.


    ¡°Wait, I think I just saw a Golden Wheel flash above your head, and then the great Empress ¡®soul shattered.¡± Wang Da mang, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, finally spoke up. He wasn¡¯t trying to help Jin Guang, but he simply couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°What Golden Wheel? I don¡¯t have any golden wheels. I¡¯m now seriously suspecting that all of this was planned by this bastard,¡¯golden light¡¯. His purpose was to kill the Empress!¡± Doctor hai, who had no idea that he was protected by the Golden Wheel of Yin virtue, threw all the blame on the golden light that was on the verge of collapse.


    Wang Da mang was speechless.


    Alright, whatever you say. I won¡¯t say anything more ...


    At this moment, Wang Da mang gave up. After all, he wasn¡¯t the one to take the blame.


    ¡°Jinguang, you have to give me an explanation today. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be finished!¡± Doctor hai spoke again.


    ......


    Looking at the shattered blue crystal-like soul of the great Empress, the golden light fell silent. He didn¡¯t know what to say, and he didn¡¯t know how to explain.


    ¡°Then go to hell!¡± As he spoke, doctor hai raised his hand and slapped at the golden light.


    The golden light still did not speak, nor did it resist. It slowly closed its eyes.


    After hundreds of thousands of years of waiting and planning, this ending was too hard for him to accept. In his opinion, dying with the Empress might be a good ending.


    The wind from the palm hit the golden light¡¯s chest.


    Instantly, the Golden body shone with an incomparably brilliant light. The king¡¯s staff in Tian Lan¡¯s hand trembled continuously, and wisps of golden light seeped out and flowed into the Golden body, helping him block doctor Hai¡¯s attack.


    At this moment, the golden light suddenly laughed at itself and cut off its connection with the dark sea King staff. Its body began to drift unsteadily under doctor Hai¡¯s attack, and it could only last for a few seconds before shattering.


    Before his death, Jin Guang only felt guilty towards the Empress and regret that he couldn¡¯t see her again.


    Water Empress, I¡¯m here ...


    The artifact Spirit¡¯s soul shattered with a loud bang at this moment, exploding into a golden light that filled the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    After Jin Guang¡¯s death, doctor Hai¡¯s face did not have a trace of happiness or anger. Instead, there was only endless loneliness.


    He slowly knelt on the ground and carefully picked up the fragments of the Empress¡¯s soul bit by bit.


    In this world, no one understood him except for the Empress.


    He could still clearly remember the first time he pledged his allegiance to the Empress.


    When faced with the surrender of a ghost emperor, the Empress had rejected him. She said,¡±you are a good person and should not associate with an evil person like me. This is not the path you should take.¡±


    Whether he was a good person or a bad person, doctor hai actually knew very well.


    Before he met the Empress, he liked to do good and everything that was beautiful. However, he had never had a true friend while drifting in the sea.


    In the netherworld, the strong preyed on the weak. All the kind people would not have a perfect ending, except for him, because he had great power.


    That was why he didn¡¯t have any friends. The people around him were all evil people, people who would do anything for their own benefits.


    The sea Race that he was born in had even used him as a secret weapon to expand their race¡¯s power. They hoped that he could consider the future of their race and plunder other races ¡®territories and resources.


    However, doctor hai rejected all of the clan¡¯s requests. He felt that he was a good person and did not like to do such bad things.


    However, the clansmen didn¡¯t think so. Doctor Hai¡¯s kindness was foolish and foolish in their eyes, not so-called justice, and he wasn¡¯t a good person.


    Although his clansmen did not say anything in fear of his strength, doctor hai was well aware of this. In the end, he chose to leave his clansmen and begin his own sea journey.


    During this period, he would also do good and help all the weak forces.


    However, not only did his actions not receive the gratitude of the weak forces, but the final result was a complete fall out.


    Gratitude for a liter of rice, hatred for a bucket of rice.


    If you give a small help to other races in times of danger, they will be grateful to you. However, if they gave too much, they would instead become dependent on doctor hai. They would even feel that doctor Hai¡¯s help was natural and would even hope that doctor hai could help them expand their influence.


    Again and again, doctor hai was completely disheartened.


    There were no true friends, and everyone put benefits above all else. This was the law of survival in this world, and he was the fish that swam against the current. He would have no friends, and he would not have his own kind.


    Despite living in such a world, doctor Hai¡¯s kindness did not diminish. That was until he met a person-the Empress!


    It was during a war when the race he was protecting was invaded by the Empress¡¯s Army.


    Doctor hai had already planned to leave this race.


    Because this race was exactly the same as the one he had helped before, their original intention had changed. Shi Yan was disheartened and thought that it was time to leave this race.


    However, after he left, the Empress came with her netherworld sea Army.


    At that time, doctor hai could not hold back and chose to return to help the race resist the Empress¡¯s invasion.


    There was no suspense in this battle. Doctor Hai¡¯s strength was no match for the demigod Empress. In his battle with the Empress, the race he had protected was destroyed.


    Doctor hai should have died in that battle, but the Empress didn¡¯t kill him.


    At that time, doctor hai was extremely stunned. He clearly couldn¡¯t understand why the Empress didn¡¯t kill him.


    He was very clear about the rules of survival in the netherworld. Even the stupidest person would not let a ghost emperor go.


    However, the Empress had done so. At this moment, doctor hai could still clearly remember the cold and arrogant look in the Empress¡¯s eyes. She had told him,¡±let¡¯s go, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    In the face of death, although doctor hai was afraid, he still mustered the courage to ask ¡°why.¡±


    He could still clearly remember what the Empress had said at that time:


    ¡°You¡¯re a truly kind person. I¡¯ve heard of your deeds, so I won¡¯t kill you!¡±


    That statement was a great shock to doctor hai. He had never been acknowledged by anyone in his life, but at this moment, he was acknowledged by this ¡°great villain¡± who was famous throughout the three Seas.


    After the Empress left with her Army, doctor hai was still immersed in her words.


    At that moment, he was very confused. He couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t get the approval of all the races that were being helped. Instead, he got the approval of the Empress, who was recognized as a great villain. Why?


    While doctor hai was troubled by this, he also encountered two other things.


    After the clan he protected was destroyed, the remaining clansmen found him and angrily questioned why doctor hai was still alive and why he did not risk his life to protect his clansmen.


    At that moment, doctor hai fell silent. Although he had long given up on this race, he still felt guilty and blamed himself for not being strong enough ...


    However, doctor hai did not think so after that.


    This was because the Empress¡¯s Army had actually surrendered to the remaining clansmen. Furthermore, they had received countless thanks from the clansmen and had even kowtowed.


    He even heard the clansmen¡¯s Secret conversation. They felt that it was a blessing for our clan to survive and even surrender to the great Empress!


    This was a huge blow to doctor hai.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t get the recognition of this race even though he tried his best to protect them.


    However, a person as sinful as the Empress, who had killed so many of their clansmen, had received their endless gratitude just because she had surrendered.


    At that moment, doctor hai broke down.


    Bullsh * t kindness, bullsh * t justice, bullsh * t justice, they were all fake!


    From that moment on, doctor hai wanted to change. He wanted to be an evil person, an evil person that everyone was afraid of, just like the Empress.


    After becoming an evil person, even if you didn¡¯t do anything, or even just passed by the territory of a certain clan, because you didn¡¯t make any move to invade, you would still receive the gratitude of that clan.


    And when a good person passed by without any charity, that race would curse you and call you a good person!


    This was the most realistic reality. In this world, if one wanted to have friends and be acknowledged, one had to become an extremely evil person.


    The so-called ¡°good people¡± were fools,¡±idiots.¡± Doctor hai was not wrong at all!


    From then on, doctor hai swore to be an evil person, an evil person who everyone feared, just like the Empress!


    After that, he found the Empress and pledged his allegiance to her.


    However, the Empress didn¡¯t accept it. She shook her head and replied with a smile,¡±you¡¯re a good person and I¡¯m an evil person. We¡¯re not the same kind of people.¡±


    After that, doctor hai did not give up. He went to find the Empress again and again and swore that he would become a great villain.


    In the end, the Empress still agreed!


    However, doctor hai knew that the Empress would never believe that he was an evil person.


    Even in every expansion war of the netherworld sea kingdom, the Empress never allowed him to join. Including the battle of the sea, the battle of Beiqi, and so on, the Empress always had an excuse. Every time, she would say,¡±you have another important position in this battle.¡±


    He had the combat strength of a ghost emperor, but the Empress never seemed to value it.


    However, doctor hai gradually understood that the Empress had always been protecting his kindness.


    A sinful man protects the last bit of kindness of those who want to become evil.


    This was the truth that doctor hai found laughable and helpless.


    The Empress was the one who truly understood him. Doctor Hai¡¯s future evil deeds would be for the Empress. He wanted the Empress to truly acknowledge him. He wanted to hear the Empress say that ¡°we are the same kind of people¡±.


    At that time, good and evil were no longer important to doctor hai. He simply wanted to get the Empress¡¯s approval ...


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, doctor Hai¡¯s eyes reddened as he carefully picked up the Empress¡¯s Soul Fragments.


    ¡°Am I stupid? I can¡¯t even learn to be an evil person. If you can teach me personally, I¡¯ll definitely become the greatest evil person ...¡±


    Looking at the blue crystal in his hand, doctor Hai¡¯s tears fell.


    No one understands me, except you!


    I really miss you ...

 Chapter 402 - I’ve been waiting for you (1)

    Chapter 402: I¡¯ve been waiting for you (1)


    At this moment, doctor Hai¡¯s sorrow and despair were so real and infectious.


    He knelt on the ground and picked up the fragments of the Empress¡¯s soul bit by bit, as if he was picking up his own memories. His expression was particularly serious, but it also seemed so sad.


    Looking at doctor hai, Wang Da mang, who was about to speak, suddenly fell silent. It was only now that he realized that he did not really understand doctor hai.


    He was strong, but he was very naive, like a child.


    The ¡°evil¡± he pursued was not pure evil. It was just to gain the approval of the person he loved.


    He had been wandering outside for hundreds of thousands of years. Although he had returned this time to cause destruction, he was always beaming with joy and his eyes were filled with love and sentimentality whenever the Empress was mentioned.


    Wang Da mang still remembered the excitement and anticipation in doctor Hai¡¯s voice before they entered the palace.


    Looking at doctor hai, who was crying tears of sorrow, his heart was filled with bitterness.


    It was like a joke for the virtuous doctor hai to fall in love with an extremely ¡°evil person.¡± This was also a fairy tale, and they were destined to not have a happy ending.


    Just like how a hot flame fell in love with cold water, the closer they were to each other, the faster they would evaporate. It would only bring harm to the other party, and there would never be a possibility of them being together.


    However, doctor hai didn¡¯t know about this. He had been trying his best to get close to the Empress and foolishly thought that he wasn¡¯t evil enough to gain the Empress¡¯s approval ...


    At this moment, Wang Da mang suddenly wanted to know what kind of person the Empress was. Why would she keep this flame that could possibly ¡°burn¡± him by her side?


    Did she really not know?


    ......


    Or rather, was she really an evil person?


    The soul Fragments glowed blue like dandelions and slowly floated into the air before dissipating.


    At this moment, doctor hai wanted to reach out to grab it, but he realized in despair that he could not. Even if he held the blue crystal shards tightly in his hand, they would still slip through his fingers ...


    ¡°Why, why!¡± Doctor hai howled in grief.


    As long as there were Soul Fragments, he still had the hope of resurrecting the great Empress. However, at this moment, his last hope was shattered.


    ¡± Doctor hai used all his strength to grab at the air. He looked so helpless and desperate.


    The moment the blue crystal completely disappeared, doctor hai sat on the ground in a dispirited manner. His face no longer had his usual optimism and smile.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing ... Hehe ... Hahaha ...¡± He said.


    Looking at doctor Hai¡¯s attitude, Wang Da mang wanted to comfort him, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He lost his clansmen and friends when he was a good person.


    He was a bad person who lost the Empress who understood him the most.


    Doctor hai was a lucky man, but he was also an unfortunate man, because his luck only belonged to himself.


    No one acknowledged him, and no one understood him, except for the Empress. Therefore, the Empress had become doctor Hai¡¯s spiritual support.


    The moment he was crushed, sorrow and despair seeped deep into his bones.


    ¡­¡­


    The fragments of the great Empress ¡®soul were slowly reforming in the six paths of reincarnation.


    As the pieces were pieced together and restored, many memories were replayed in the Empress¡¯s mind like a slideshow.


    460,000 years ago, the empty sea.


    Blood rained down, covering the entire sea.


    At this moment, on a Nameless island in the sea of vanity, a raging fire was burning. Cries, screams, and pleas were mixed together, like a purgatory.


    ¡°Kill all of them!¡± A rough voice came from the island.


    As his voice fell, the slaughter became even more thorough.


    At this moment, in a wooden house on the island, a little girl was standing on a stool and looking out the window. Her face was full of fear.


    Seeing her clansmen fall in a pool of blood one by one, the eight-year-old girl was completely stunned.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly knocked open, causing the little girl to shiver in fear.


    ¡°Yue ¡®er, quickly run, quickly run!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± When she saw that it was her father who came in, the little girl burst into tears and ran toward her father.


    But then she stopped because her father was covered in blood. His ferocious face made her feel afraid. This didn¡¯t seem to be the Father she knew.


    ¡°Yue ¡®er, quickly run, if you don¡¯t run it¡¯ll be too late!¡± The man roared again with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°Father ... I¡¯m scared!¡± The little girl said timidly.


    This time, the man didn¡¯t say anything more. He reached out and grabbed the little girl, then quickly ran out of the room.


    It was chaos outside. Many houses had been set on fire, and broken walls were everywhere. Many clansmen were running for their lives, and some of the Warriors were fighting with all their might against the invaders.


    After running for a distance with the little girl, her father suddenly stopped and put the little girl on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Yue ¡®er, run! Don¡¯t ever come back!¡± As he spoke, the man turned around to leave.


    At this moment, the little girl reached out and grabbed the man¡¯s trousers. She asked timidly,¡±


    ¡°Father, where¡¯s mother?¡±


    The man stopped in his tracks and said,¡±


    ¡°Mother and I will come to find you. Yue ¡®er, you run first!¡±


    After saying this, the man ruthlessly pried the little girl¡¯s hand away and walked towards the clan grounds, leaving the little girl behind to look helplessly at his back as he left.


    ¡°Father ... I¡¯m afraid ...¡± The little girl mumbled as tears fell from her eyes.


    In her fear, she finally mustered up the courage to turn around and start running.


    As she continued to run, it was as if there was an abyss behind her that was constantly spreading toward her feet ...


    When the little girl ran to the beach, she suddenly stopped.


    In front of them, three pitch-black, shining, hideous-looking ¡®Tusk warships¡¯ were docked.


    On the beach in front of the three ships, a bald man with many scars on his face was holding a transparent crystal ball and staring at her.


    His gaze was like that of a ferocious Tiger, as if he wanted to devour her. She could not help but stop in her tracks, her heart filled with fear.


    ¡°The Children of the Sea Spirit clan should be very delicious, right?¡± The bald man looked at the little girl and muttered to himself.


    At this time, he changed his voice and muttered to himself again,¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s delicious. This is a race that¡¯s even more precious than the children of the ocean. Hehe!¡±


    Then, a sinister smile appeared on the man¡¯s face as he walked toward the little girl.


    The little girl was frightened and turned to run. At this time, the bald man¡¯s arm suddenly turned into a twisted tentacle, which instantly tied the girl and pulled her to his side.


    Looking at the bald man up close, the girl¡¯s heart was filled with fear. Because of fear, she couldn¡¯t help but start sobbing.


    Seeing this, the bald man smiled cruelly. His mouth opened and gradually expanded as he bit towards the girl.


    Just as the little girl was terrified and thought that she was going to be eaten, she suddenly felt her body become light. Then, she saw the ferocious-looking bald man fly out.


    ¡°Oh, what a cute little girl!¡±


    The little girl quickly turned around when she heard the voice coming from behind her. She saw a man with a turtle shell on his back and a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Roar, who is it!¡± The man who had been sent flying jumped up from the ground and roared at the turtle-shelled man.


    ¡°My name is doctor hai, I¡¯m a very good person!¡± Doctor hai replied smugly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Leave now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll treat you as an enemy of the ¡®broken blade clan¡¯!¡± The bald man gritted his teeth and said with an ice-cold expression.


    ¡°What enemy? can¡¯t peace be the most important thing? let¡¯s all sit down and have a meal. It¡¯s good to have a chat. Why do you all like fighting and killing?¡± Doctor hai sighed helplessly.


    Doctor Hai¡¯s words immediately stunned the bald man. He immediately said,


    ¡°Brat, what kind of trick are you playing? do you really think that you can go against my clan with just a bit of strength?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I can tell that you¡¯re not a good person, so I¡¯ll have to punish you. Look at my palm now. Don¡¯t you think it looks familiar?¡± As he spoke, doctor hai raised his hand and showed his palm.


    ¡°What?¡± The bald man was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think my palm is just the right size for your face?¡± Doctor hai grinned. Then, he slapped his hand and the man from the broken blade tribe was sent flying again.


    After doing all this, doctor hai carried the little girl and floated into the air.


    The little girl seemed to be at a loss and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Doctor hai, I¡¯m a good person who loves to help others!¡± The man grinned.


    ¡°Can you help my father?¡± The little girl said timidly.


    ¡°No problem. I love helping others. Watch me beat them back.¡±


    With that said, doctor hai accelerated and quickly flew toward the island.


    However, by the time they entered the island, the massacre had already come to an end. The members of the sea Spirit clan had basically all fallen.


    This naturally included the little girl¡¯s father and mother.


    After doctor Hai¡¯s arrival, the invading Rift-mouthed race was all defeated, but the destruction of the sea Spirit race was irreversible.


    The little girl saw her father again. He was lying in a pool of blood, his body trembling.


    The moment he saw the little girl, the Father¡¯s face showed a trace of relief. Then, he died before he could say a word.


    At that moment, the little girl burst into tears.


    She had lost her family and everything. That kind of blow was extremely cruel to an eight-year-old girl, and it made her completely break down.


    As the little girl hugged her father¡¯s body and cried, doctor hai came to her again.


    He reached out his hand to the girl.


    ¡°Come with me in the future. I¡¯ll take care of you until you become an adult!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    From then on, although the little girl lost her parents, she gained an older brother. His name was doctor hai, and he was a good person who was called an ¡°idiot.¡±


    Under doctor Hai¡¯s careful care, the girl finally walked out of the shadow of her parents ¡°passing and became optimistic again.


    The little girl was full of admiration and love for doctor hai.


    However, her happiness was short-lived because doctor hai had said that he would only take care of her until she came of age. She should have her own life and not be with him, who everyone called an ¡°idiot¡±. He did not want to interfere with the little girl¡¯s future.


    However, all of this was just doctor Hai¡¯s expected response.


    In the little girl¡¯s eyes, she only wanted to be with doctor hai. She did not want to be in a group with others, and she did not want to have her own life.


    The little girl from back then was already slim and elegant, but when faced with doctor Hai¡¯s decision, she still cried and threw a tantrum, waiting for doctor Hai¡¯s nervous comfort as usual.


    However, doctor hai did not do so this time.


    He had entrusted the little girl to a race called the ¡®mutt race¡¯ that was in the sea of vanity at that time. After that, he had never seen her again.

 Chapter 403 - I’ve sinned only to wait for you (2)

    Chapter 403: I¡¯ve sinned only to wait for you (2)


    Although the little girl would live a carefree life from now on, she would often think of that big brother.


    She wanted to look for him but was stopped by the mutt.


    The clansmen told the little girl that even if she found him, she would only drag him down because she didn¡¯t have the strength to match him!


    That was the first time the little girl realized the importance of strength.


    Would she be able to continue being with big brother if she became stronger?


    After a brief moment of confusion, the little girl made up her mind. She wanted to become stronger!


    After that, the little girl began to train hard, using the training methods provided by the ¡®mutt clan¡¯ to become stronger.


    However, what made the little girl sad was that no matter how hard she cultivated, there was no response, as if she was not suited for the path of cultivation.


    The mutt were also surprised by this. Since the little girl was entrusted to them by doctor hai, they treated her with great importance. The elder of the clan personally found the little girl and examined her body. In the end, he came to a shocking conclusion.


    The girl might be a Sea Spirit!


    According to the elder, she might have the faint blood of a god of the sea flowing in her body, and she was a true descendant of the God race.


    The little girl might not know her value, but elder mute was very clear about it.


    Originally, he had thought that the little girl was just an ordinary member of the sea tribe, but at this moment, he began to ask her about her background. He wanted to know where she had come from.


    ......


    The little girl didn¡¯t hold back. Although she didn¡¯t know what the ¡°Sea Spirit¡± was or what it represented, she still described her childhood experience and the island she was on.


    In response, the elder of the mutt clan began to investigate the little girl¡¯s background.


    In the end, he came to the conclusion that the girl was really a Sea Spirit!


    After understanding the little girl¡¯s background, elder muat told her a story.


    The protagonists of the story were the ¡°Sea Spirit clan¡±. They were the descendants of a certain sea god and a clan that was blessed by the netherworld sea. Their bodies were the most precious spiritual medicine and they were the true ¡°Children of the Sea.¡±


    In the story, this race was once incomparably powerful. At its peak, they stood in the middle of the yellow Springs sea, where many powerful races stood. They were the rivals of the top sea tribes. However, due to their special physiques, this race eventually came to a dead end and became a treasure and spiritual medicine that many top-tier sea clans desired.


    In the end, this clan was annihilated, and all the sea Spirit clan members fled from the central sea of the yellow spring, scattering in all directions.


    According to the clan elder¡¯s description, she was a descendant of that clan.


    At the same time, elder mutt warned the little girl not to reveal her identity, including to her own people. He knew how terrifying the greed of human nature was, and he also knew how precious the little girl was.


    After that, the clan elder read through all kinds of books and even went out to search for cultivation techniques suitable for the little girl. He personally taught the little girl how to cultivate.


    Just as the clan elder had expected, the little girl from the sea Spirit clan from the central Sea region was extremely talented, and she even had a better cultivation talent than the legendary Sea Spirit clan members.


    With elder mutt¡¯s help, the little girl¡¯s realm rose rapidly. She reached the late stage of ghost Governor in less than a hundred years!


    Faced with the little girl¡¯s terrifying cultivation speed, elder mu te made a request to her.


    Protect my mutt clan from decline for ten thousand years!


    The little girl had always remembered elder mutt¡¯s kindness, so she agreed without any hesitation.


    At that time, the elder of the mutt clan had laughed in relief.


    He had carefully nurtured this little girl for this moment. He was not a Saint, and it was even more impossible for him to give selflessly. Everything he did was for the girl¡¯s promise.


    He believed that as a descendant of the sea Spirit clan, this little girl with excellent cultivation talent would one day reach a height that they could not imagine. When that day came, it would be the time for the mutt clan to rise.


    The elder¡¯s decision was the right one. The little girl grew rapidly, making new progress every day. Step by step, she surpassed all the other members of the MU te race and became the strongest.


    However, other than the clan elder, no one knew that she was a descendant of the sea Spirit clan. He had kept this secret to himself until the day the clan elder died.


    He was afraid that the greed of his people would kill them. It was better not to know, so that the race could continue under the protection of the girl.


    Even though she was getting stronger and stronger, the little girl would still think of her big brother who was as warm as the sun. She missed him very much.


    Although he would occasionally hear his tribesmen discussing the things that the ¡°fool¡± had done outside, he never came to visit her again, as if he had long forgotten her.


    This longing lasted for a thousand years. During this time, the little girl was in charge of the mutt clan, and they had become one of the strongest forces in the sea of vanity.


    However, in the past thousand years, there had been no news of doctor hai.


    No matter how much the little girl asked, she was unable to find out where doctor hai had gone.


    Meeting doctor hai was the key to becoming stronger, but now, this goal had disappeared.


    At that time, the girl¡¯s heart was filled with more and more hostility. She could not understand why doctor hai would be so cruel and abandon her for a thousand years, not willing to see her again.


    Had he forgotten about her?


    It was also at that time that the little girl, who had seen many fights between clans, made a decision that changed her fate.


    Since I can¡¯t find him, then I want him to come find me personally!


    He likes to punish the evil, like to do good, like to be a good person, then I will do evil, do evil, become the greatest evil, I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t come to find me!


    This was the little girl¡¯s thought at the time. She wanted to become the biggest villain and let the ¡°good person¡± who liked to punish the evil come to find her personally!


    On the day she made her decision, the little girl told the mutt that she wanted to start a sea war and become the Overlord of the sea. She wanted to plunder all the wealth and resources of the other forces.


    Her idea received the support of the entire mutt clan.


    All the mutt had been waiting for this day for a long time. The little girl from back then now had the strength of a Spirit King, and they were no longer willing to be left in a corner!


    Thus, the war in the sea of vanity began.


    In the years that followed, the little girl also had a new name. This name was stained with the blood of many sea tribe members, representing evil and chaos, as well as incomparably powerful personal strength.


    The Empress!


    In the days that followed, no one knew that this little girl had a very pleasant name,¡±hai Yue.¡± Everyone only knew that she was the ¡°Empress.¡± They also knew that she was a demon who would do anything to expand her power.


    Under the Empress¡¯s rule, all the sea tribes that did not submit to her were wiped out. All the other tribes surrendered, and the chaotic sea of vanity was unified.


    However, the Empress wasn¡¯t happy because she had done so many evil things. That good person should have come to find her a long time ago. Why wasn¡¯t he here yet?


    The Empress felt angry and puzzled.


    Thus, she started the war again. She wanted her bad name to spread across all the seas until that ¡°good man¡± found her.


    After that, endless wars against foreign forces began. Countless forces of the sea tribe prostrated themselves at her feet and trembled in fear, and her forces grew stronger and stronger.


    It was so huge that it could not even accommodate a sea.


    However, the Empress didn¡¯t feel happy at all. She was already a big villain, so why hadn¡¯t he arrived yet?


    Had he really forgotten about her?


    The Empress was a little disheartened.


    But even so, the Empress still had a trace of hope in her heart. Perhaps he hasn¡¯t heard my name in other seas?


    Therefore, after that, she established the netherworld sea kingdom, the most evil force that spanned the three Seas.


    It was still an endless conquest, and the netherworld sea kingdom was expanding crazily.


    This kind of expansion seemed to be the result of the Empress¡¯s extreme wild ambitions. However, only the Empress herself knew that she was only waiting for one person.


    After tens of thousands of years, the mutt had become one of the strongest armies in the netherworld sea kingdom. The netherworld sea kingdom had also become one of the three overlords of the sea.


    However, doctor hai still didn¡¯t appear.


    Just as she was feeling disheartened and thought that she would never see the Big Brother who had accompanied her when she was young again, she was pleasantly surprised to see him during an expansion of the sea.


    At that moment, excitement, anger, surprise, and all sorts of other emotions surged in the Empress¡¯s heart.


    For this moment, she had waited for more than 100000 years, and she had long since become a well-known evil person from the little girl of the past.


    Time passed, but her feelings for doctor hai never changed.


    What made her happy was that doctor hai had not changed at all. He was still so kind and willing to give for others.


    But what made her furious was that after more than a hundred thousand years, doctor hai had really forgotten about her.


    Because doctor Hai¡¯s eyes did not have a trace of familiarity, only anger and unwillingness.


    His hostile gaze made the Empress feel a sharp pain in her heart.


    So she made her move and ruthlessly beat up this man who had made her wait for more than 100000 years.


    However, she did not kill him, even if she was already a big villain. The other party was doctor hai, a person she would not kill no matter how much she hated.


    Even after more than 100000 years, she could still clearly remember the warmth of her childhood.


    So she let doctor hai go and prepared herself to never see him again. She was just a passerby.


    However, fate was unpredictable. The man she hated had found her, and the reason was that he wanted to be a ¡°villain.¡±


    The Empress found this to be extremely ridiculous.


    So she rejected him without hesitation because she knew better than anyone else that doctor hai was a truly good person.


    But what she did not expect was that doctor hai would come to her door again and again, telling her that he wanted to be the bad guy.


    In the face of doctor Hai¡¯s pleading, the heartless Empress finally agreed. She didn¡¯t agree to doctor Hai¡¯s request to be an evil person, she just wanted to keep him by her side.


    But in the later conquests, she had never let doctor hai take action.


    Because she knew that doctor hai should not be an evil person. He just could not be understood by others. He should keep his kind heart!


    Her feelings for doctor hai were as pure as doctor Hai¡¯s feelings for kindness.


    However, after doctor hai joined them, the netherworld ocean Kingdom was in constant danger. The final enemy was so powerful that even the entire netherworld ocean Kingdom could not defeat him. However, she still did not let doctor hai take action.


    The disaster of the dark sea kingdom ended quickly. Beiqi retreated.


    However, what the Empress had never expected was that doctor hai had caused her trouble again. He had secretly gone to Beiqi and started another war.


    This time, the members of the northern divergent¡¯s God clan came in person.


    At that moment, the Empress knew that the greatest danger had arrived.


    At that time, everyone thought that the Empress was forced to fight, but they didn¡¯t know that the northern divergent¡¯s divine ¡°Northern spiritual realm¡± had actually asked her to hand over the person who had repeatedly humiliated and sealed her descendants in ice, and they would let bygones be bygones.


    At the moment of life and death, the Empress thought of her big brother who had protected and taken care of her.


    Thus, she rejected it and told the northern spiritual realm that she was the one who had humiliated the ice seal!


    After knowing that the Empress was the person he was looking for, the northern spiritual realm finally spoke,


    ¡°I¡¯m a God. I don¡¯t want to bully you. Take my palm. You can live, but you can¡¯t die!¡±


    You protected me when I was young. This time, it¡¯s my turn!


    At that time, the Empress had made the decision without hesitation, even though she knew that she might have to pay with her life!

 Chapter 404 - The Empress joins (1)

    Chapter 404: The Empress joins (1)


    After entering the world of six paths of reincarnation, the Empress¡¯s soul began to reform.


    The past kept appearing like a slideshow, as if he was reliving his life.


    The moment the souls were pieced together, the Empress opened her dazed eyes and walked toward the world of Samsara that was covered in fog.


    At this moment, a young voice suddenly rang in her mind, waking her up from the chaos.


    ¡°Water Empress, are you willing to live again?¡±


    The Empress, who was suddenly jolted awake, had a grave expression on her face as she began to survey her surroundings.


    ¡°I¡¯m mistaken. Wait a moment!¡± At this moment, the voice rang out in his mind again.


    ¡°Water Empress, are you willing to live again?¡± The voice sounded again, but this time, it was extremely deep. It was as if the voice had crossed the long river of time and was filled with vicissitudes and time.


    The water Empress was stunned. She then frowned and asked,


    ¡°Who are you, and where is this place?¡±


    ¡°This is the world of six paths of reincarnation. Further ahead is the death of reincarnation. Once you step into it, it means that you have severed your ties with this world and you will be Reborn!¡±


    ¡°What? The six paths of reincarnation!¡± At this moment, the Empress was shocked.


    Although she was a demigod, she knew that she was nothing compared to the Supreme six paths. Under the six paths, even the gods of the netherworld were no different from mortals. Therefore, when she heard that it was the six paths of reincarnation, she was a little scared.


    ......


    At this moment, the Empress finally realized why she was here. Clearly, her resurrection plan had failed.


    His mood became extremely complicated at this moment.


    ¡°May I ask who the venerable one is?¡± When she spoke again, the Empress was extremely respectful.


    She guessed that the person who could be in the six paths of reincarnation and affect her chaotic consciousness was probably one of the great emperors in control of the netherworld.


    Even though the Empress was still puzzled as to why this person¡¯s voice sounded so tender, she didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    ¡°Ahem ... I am ... I just wanted to ask if you want to be reborn. Does it matter who I am?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the water Empress was once again stunned. She felt that this great emperor expert ... Seemed to have a very casual personality.


    ¡°Hey, why are you so long-winded? can¡¯t you be more decisive? if you¡¯re willing to resurrect, sign a contract with me and you¡¯ll become rich with boss Lu in the future. If you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t force you. You can continue moving forward and start your next life!¡± A certain loli suddenly lost her patience.


    Because he had been ordered to work by boss Lu before he even finished his snacks, little Beili was not in a good mood.


    Upon hearing this, the Empress was dumbfounded.


    Was this the great emperor? It seemed ... A little different from what I had imagined. This was far too much of a personality.


    Venerable one, since I¡¯ve stepped into the six paths reincarnation, do I still have a chance to be resurrected?¡± Although the Empress was confused, she still asked. After all, she was unwilling to be reincarnated just like that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free snack in this world. You have to pay for what you want!¡± Bei Li continued.


    ¡°Can you first tell me what I need to pay?¡± The Empress asked after thinking for a while.


    In fact, she couldn¡¯t think of anything that the great emperor would like about her. Moreover, she was only a demigod, so she seemed to be of no value to the great emperor.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. From now on, your soul will forever be under my control, and there will be no possibility of you betraying me. At the same time, you will do whatever I tell you to do!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Empress frowned.


    Even though she respected the other party because he was a great emperor, she would rather reincarnate than turn her into a puppet-like soldier for the sake of resurrection.


    Even though she was only a demigod, she had once controlled the three Seas and had her own pride.


    If she had to be controlled like a puppet just to live, she would rather die!


    As if he could read the Empress¡¯s mind, the voice resounded in his mind.


    ¡°Hai Yue, I don¡¯t need puppet Warriors. I want a commander. I will give you freedom. Of course, this freedom is only relative. You must live according to my rules!¡±


    ¡°Venerable one, I don¡¯t understand what this means.¡±


    ¡°I have an Army, but they lack sea battle experience and don¡¯t know sea tactics, so I need you to lead them and teach them sea battle knowledge.¡±


    At this moment, the Empress was even more dumbfounded. The great emperor had an Army? The great emperor still needed subordinates? Did the great emperor still need to start a war to expand?


    But if he wasn¡¯t a monarch, how could he appear in the six paths reincarnation? the female monarch was completely dumbfounded.


    ¡°How about it? are you willing? I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll show you something!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, an image appeared in front of the Empress. In the image, doctor hai was kneeling on the ground and crying bitterly as he picked up the fragments of her soul.


    Through the image, the Empress could feel doctor Hai¡¯s heart-wrenching despair at this moment, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to lose you.¡±


    This sentence was better than a thousand words of persuasion, and it completely suppressed the hesitation in the Empress¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Venerable one, forgive me for asking one last time, but will I be able to see him again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re lucky, you might be able to see her again soon.¡± Bei Li answered honestly.


    After all, doctor hai was active in the nearby sea, and Lu Wu intended to recruit the Empress because of her understanding of the sea and her familiarity with sea Wars. The players ¡®area of activity was also the Empress¡¯ area of activity, so the probability of seeing doctor hai again was still very high.


    The last bit of hesitation in her heart dissipated. This time, the Empress nodded her head solemnly and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to pledge my loyalty to the venerable one and contribute a tiny bit to the construction of the venerable one¡¯s Navy!¡±


    ¡°Very good. Now, recite it with me. After you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll be boss Lu¡¯s man.¡± Bei Li said happily. His voice became tender again, which made the Empress feel a little uncomfortable.


    He felt that the owner of this voice did not have the attitude of a venerable Emperor.


    After that, Bei Li began to recite the soul oath, and the Empress followed suit. The divine artifact also began to work at the same time, constantly inscribing the soul of the Empress.


    Although Bei Li could directly pull the Empress into the divine artifact space from the six paths of reincarnation, the Empress¡¯s soul was not a divine artifact. It would cost extra soul coins to pull a soul from the outside world into the divine artifact space. He had to save as much as possible.


    After she finished reciting the soul oath, the mark of the divine artifact flashed on the Empress¡¯s forehead, and her soul was also marked by the divine artifact at this moment, officially becoming one of Lu Wu¡¯s workers.


    After the marking was completed, a space tunnel appeared in front of the Empress, who was surprised. Then, a huge suction force came. This suction force even canceled out the suction force from the mist of six paths of reincarnation and pulled her in.


    After shuttling through the tunnel for a few seconds, her vision suddenly widened. In front of her was a dark space without any light, but it felt extremely bright. Not far away, a little girl was standing with a bag of potato chips in her hand, constantly stuffing food into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m getting tired!¡± Bei Li, whose mouth was full of food, mumbled.


    The Empress was speechless.


    At this moment, the image of a mysterious venerable in her heart had completely collapsed. Why did he look so weak?


    ¡°May I ask which venerable you are?¡± The Empress asked carefully.


    ¡°More or less.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bei Li agreed without a care.


    ¡°By the way, boss Lu is busy designing new functions, so I¡¯ll be in charge of you.¡± Bei Li continued.


    ¡°Who¡¯s boss Lu?¡± Hearing this name a few times, the Empress was very curious.


    ¡°He, he¡¯s a bastard. Not only does he hire child labor, but he also exploited his subordinates in all kinds of ways. He made hundreds of millions of people work for him. He¡¯s simply an evildoer!¡± When he thought about how he was interrupted by Lu Wu while he was eating and was forced to ¡°work overtime¡±, Bei Li got angrier and angrier as he spoke. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but stomp his foot.


    The Empress was speechless.


    ¡°Could it be that boss Lu is an Emperor?¡± The Empress couldn¡¯t help but probe.


    ¡°Him? He¡¯s just a salted fish!¡± Bei Li gave an appropriate explanation.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about her. I¡¯m going to give you a bath ... I¡¯m going to impart some knowledge to you. You¡¯ll know what you have to do later.¡±


    As he spoke, Bei Li waved his hand, and the divine artifact began to work. A huge amount of information filled the Empress¡¯s mind.


    After digesting the information, the Empress opened her eyes and looked at Bei Li. Her eyes were filled with surprise. It was obvious that this ability was beyond her understanding.


    At this moment, the Empress finally understood what players were and what the development of the sea was.


    Although she was very happy that she had resurrected in Beiqi, which was very close to the sea area she had once ruled, she still had many doubts in her heart.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Bei Li seemed to have read the Empress¡¯s mind.


    The Empress nodded,¡±venerable one, how did the players occupy Beiqi? what about the Beiqi God race?¡± Also, what about King Beiqi, beiming, and his four powerful clans?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re long gone. You¡¯ve been dead for hundreds of thousands of years. The world has changed a lot!¡± Bei Li answered as he ate.


    ¡°A few hundred thousand years!¡± At this moment, the Empress¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the netherworld sea kingdom you created has long been destroyed, and the sea you once ruled has once again become a state of unity and separation. So this time, I¡¯ve revived you, and your task is to lead the players to expand the sea.¡±


    At this moment, the Empress, who had already understood the players, couldn¡¯t help but nod her head. At this moment, she finally understood why she had to be resurrected.


    He didn¡¯t need to fight the other sea powers. Instead, he needed to help the players develop and grow step by step.


    ¡°Who is the enemy?¡± The Empress asked again.


    ¡°In fact, some of these so-called hostile forces are related to you. Many of them were separated from the forces after the fall of the dark sea kingdom. You are their ancestor. Oh, one of them seems to be a descendant of the mutt clan that you once promoted!¡± Bei Li said with a smile.


    The water Empress was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. It¡¯s been hundreds of thousands of years anyway, and you don¡¯t know their descendants anymore. You still have to beat them up.¡±


    Looking at the stunned Empress, Bei Li continued,¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you reforge your physical body now. However, the stingy boss Lu said that he can¡¯t afford to build a demigod-level physical body. He¡¯ll give you a body that can accommodate your soul first, and you can earn soul coins to improve yourself!¡±


    Even so, Bei Li still agreed with Lu Wu¡¯s decision.


    He had spent tens of millions of soul coins to reforge Cang Xu¡¯s body back then. Naturally, the amount of soul coins needed to reforge this demigod-level body had skyrocketed. Even hundreds of millions of soul coins might not be enough. After all, a demigod was already close to God-rank, which was a world¡¯s difference from a ghost emperor.


    Although Lu Wu¡¯s current stock of soul coins was barely enough to support it, he did not intend to let the Empress participate in the war. He just wanted to help the players develop the strength of the sea.


    There was no need for such a consumption.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405: Navy Commander


    Hearing that Bei Li wanted to reforge his body, the Empress was very surprised. She immediately asked,¡±


    ¡°Venerable one, what do you mean? will the reforging of the body be incomplete?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not incomplete. It means that your physical state can¡¯t be too strong. Otherwise, you¡¯ll consume too much energy and boss Lu will be heartbroken!¡± Bei Li explained in a serious tone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t boss Lu the Emperor?¡± The Empress suddenly asked in a soft voice. She clearly didn¡¯t understand why someone with such great power would care about the consumption of a demigod¡¯s body.


    ¡°Salted fish! It¡¯s a salted fish!¡± Bei Li corrected him with a straight face.


    ¡°Beili!¡± Lu Wu¡¯s roar suddenly sounded in Bei Li¡¯s mind.


    At that moment, Bei Li stuck out his tongue mischievously.¡±¡±A slip of the tongue!¡±


    Under the Empress¡¯s stunned expression, Bei Li spoke again,¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you reforge your body now!¡±


    As he spoke, Bei Li stretched out his hand and put on a standard white ¡°work uniform¡±. With a wave of his hand, a large amount of soul power gushed forth and began to help the Empress reforge a body that was perfectly compatible with his soul.


    Bei Li was very familiar with the forging of a body. He carefully measured the Empress¡¯s soul a few times. After making sure that there were no problems, he finally started to work.


    A moment later, the new body was completed, and the great Empress ¡®soul was officially integrated into the new body.


    During this time, Bei Li blocked the internal space of the divine artifact to prevent a certain salted fish from peeping outside.


    ......


    After everything was done, the Empress was reborn.


    She didn¡¯t feel any awkwardness in this new body. It was as if this body was her original body. Bei Li¡¯s magical ability had completely convinced the Empress.


    At this moment, she was very curious about what kind of Supreme existence this boss Lu that the venerable one had mentioned was.


    After using his soul power to help the Empress form her clothes, Bei Li spoke again,¡±


    ¡°Get used to your new body. If you have any other questions, ask them as soon as possible. I¡¯ll send you back to Beiqi in a moment.¡±


    Venerable one, I want to know what happened to the netherworld sea kingdom in the hundreds of thousands of years after my death. And what doctor hai was doing in the past hundreds of thousands of years.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bei Li could not help but smile.¡±


    ¡°You really want to know?¡±


    ¡°I want to!¡± The Empress nodded without hesitation.


    Bei Li didn¡¯t say anything else. With a thought, an image appeared in front of the Empress.


    The image was of doctor hai and Wang Da mang talking about the past.


    The reason for the netherworld sea Kingdom¡¯s destruction and what doctor hai had been doing for the past hundreds of thousands of years were all described in the images.


    As she listened to doctor Hai¡¯s description in the image, the Empress¡¯s expression gradually became gentle.


    She was especially touched when she found out that doctor hai was willing to be a villain for her sake.


    But gradually, she couldn¡¯t feel touched anymore. She gritted her teeth and her face turned livid.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s all the Empress¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, the netherworld sea kingdom wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed ...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s indecisive, not at all like the Empress ...¡±


    ¡°Although she¡¯s very strong, the decision she made was really unwise. She didn¡¯t take my many suggestions. I¡¯m so angry ...¡±


    ¡°Ha, the netherworld sea kingdom is destroyed in the hands of this wastrel. What a pity ...¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Doctor hai!¡± The Empress couldn¡¯t help but growl.


    She had lost her life for doctor hai. To doctor hai, all of this was because of her. At this moment, the Empress really wanted to capture doctor hai and give him a good beating. It turned out that all her efforts had been in vain.


    When she found out that it was doctor hai who dissolved the netherworld sea kingdom and even gave away all the mystical materials she used to resurrect herself, the Empress went crazy.


    ¡°No wonder everyone called him an idiot back then. He¡¯s really incomparably stupid!¡± At this moment, the Empress gritted her teeth.


    The more she looked at it, the angrier she became. This was especially so after seeing doctor hai ruin her resurrection plan. The Empress even felt like vomiting blood.


    Did he have to do this to me!


    However, the Empress was touched once again as she looked at it.


    Finally, he saw Doctor hai kneeling on the ground and earnestly picking up his Soul Fragments.


    At this moment, she also knew that doctor hai had fallen in love with her.


    Although the person he loved wasn¡¯t the former hai Yue, the Empress still felt extremely warm in her heart.


    The hai Yue of the past was just a passer-by in his life. Perhaps she was just an insignificant person among the people that this ¡°good person¡± had helped. Time had long since diluted his memories of hai Yue.


    However, the Empress was different. The companionship she had when she was young was engraved in her heart. At that time, she regarded doctor hai as her only support. Therefore, even after more than 100000 years, she could not forget him.


    No one could understand doctor Hai¡¯s kindness, but she did.


    It was this understanding that made doctor hai fall in love with her and feel that she was someone who truly understood him.


    After the video finished playing and she knew everything, the Empress couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    She hated doctor hai, but she also loved him. At this moment, her feelings were extremely complicated.


    ¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡± Bei Li took out an ice cream from somewhere and licked it.


    ¡°Catch doctor hai and give him a good beating!¡± The Empress said fiercely.


    ¡°But you only have the strength of a ghost Governor now. You can¡¯t beat him!¡± Bei Li continued to ask.


    ¡°Let him stand there and let me hit him, the kind that doesn¡¯t allow him to fight back.¡± The Empress gritted her teeth.


    ¡°I think so sometimes too.¡± Bei Li suddenly said.


    The Empress was stunned and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Boss Lu, sometimes I want him to stand there and let me beat him up, but he won ¡®t. How stingy.¡± Bei Li said helplessly.


    Upon hearing this, the Empress was stunned. After all, in her opinion, the boss Lu that Bei Li spoke of should be an extremely majestic Emperor. Why did he always turn into a Big Bad guy in Bei Li¡¯s words?


    She was curious, extremely curious. Unfortunately, she knew that she would not be able to meet the Almighty person behind the scenes.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done. I¡¯m going to have dinner. Now, I¡¯ll send you back to Beiqi. Remember, put yourself in your shoes and understand where your duties lie.¡±


    As he spoke, Bei Li created a space tunnel with a wave of his hand.


    Upon hearing this, the water Empress nodded her head solemnly before stepping into the spatial passageway.


    At this moment, a server-wide announcement also sounded in the minds of all the Beiqi players.


    [Region-wide announcement: the new NPC Navy Commander ¡®hai Yue¡¯ has officially joined the Beiqi player camp.]


    [Hai Yue (middle stage ghost Governor)]


    [NPCs ¡®main locations: near the lapis lazuli Coast, yellow spring sea]


    [NPC function: possesses a vast knowledge of the sea. Players can consult this NPC about sea-related knowledge.] You can also spend soul coins to ask for help from ¡°Sea Moon¡± to provide a battle plan during the opening of a war in the outer sea.


    As the announcement was made, the Empress walked out of the space Channel and appeared on the lapis lazuli Coast.


    Stepping on the beach of the lapis lazuli sea, the Empress looked in the direction of the sea and smiled.


    ¡°Doctor hai, wait for your death!¡±


    (Please~)

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406: The villian society¡¯s Chuunibyou youths


    After the game announcement, Beiqi¡¯s players were in an uproar.


    They were not only surprised by the appearance of the new NPC, but also by how special this new NPC was.


    This was because this was the first battle-type NPC in the game.


    In the past, even though powerful NPCs like bronze gatherer and Boulder had great strength, their main role was to support and promote the development of life professions.


    However, in the introduction of the new NPC, the ocean commander did not have any life skills. It only provided the ability to fight in the sea, which surprised the players.


    Many Beiqi players even thought that the officials had heard their multiple protests on the forum about strengthening the strength of the sea, so they specially created this new NPC to help them speed up the development of the sea forces.


    On this day, regardless of whether it was the players hiding in Beiqi or the players wandering in the sea in search of opportunities, they all rushed towards the colored glass Coast without prior agreement.


    They all wanted to see if this new NPC was really as powerful as the introduction said.


    There were even many players who wanted to gain a wave of favorability. After all, if the favorability of an NPC was high, there would be many benefits for themselves.


    This was similar to how the players who had a good relationship with bronze Greaves had all brought epic weapons.


    As a result, a large number of players swarmed toward Beiqi.


    However, when the players arrived, they discovered that the Empress was no longer at the colored glass Coast.


    The confused players searched the entire colored glass Coast, but they couldn¡¯t find the figure of this new NPC. However, the players didn¡¯t give up and continued to search in the direction of Beiqi. As a result, they encountered the jiuyao brothers on the way and almost experienced another team wipe.


    ......


    This made the players extremely depressed. They could not understand where this new NPC was hiding. The forum even began to discuss this matter.


    [The strongest Xue Li: has anyone seen the new NPC? post a picture and let me see if the new NPC looks good. If he looks good, I¡¯ll go and get some favorability (hehe)]


    [Flash and crash into the wall: could this NPC be the same as the mysterious merchant in the game, where players have to find it on their own and then trigger the reward?]


    [It¡¯s amazing to have a cat.][After hearing what the person above said, I suddenly became interested. I remember that I traveled all over the mountains and rivers of Beiqi in order to meet the mysterious merchant. He gave me a lot of discounts when we last met (hehe).


    Beiqi¡¯s number one idiot,[by the way, does this new NPC know where there are treasures and ruins in the sea of vanity?]


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°I think she¡¯s the second bronze pendant. The kind that doesn¡¯t do anything every day. She must be out fooling around now.¡±(Funny)


    [Farmer¡¯s three punches: if the new NPC is like this, I¡¯ll definitely kill him. The cruel kind (serious face)]


    [Invincible lonely: where did the new NPC go? I was just about to ask about the underwater Whirlpool East of the sea of vanity (mad)]


    [Suikuotaro: war official: our NPCs have such personalities. You can find them, but if you can ¡®t, go eat sh * t. Uninstall the game if you can (arrogant face)]


    Crayon Shin-chan replied to suikua Taro: ¡°it¡¯s a very vivid depiction of the ugly face of the dog official. We must firmly protest to the end and overthrow the dog official¡¯s rule. The war belongs to the players.¡±(Funny)


    Peppa the wild boar: ¡°I¡¯ve reported the comments above. Please reward me with godly equipment. If I don¡¯t have godly equipment, I can accept one million soul coins (funny).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the Chinese server forum was extremely lively. Other than the daily forum, many players were discussing where the new NPCs had gone.


    Soon, not only the Chinese server¡¯s forum, but even the European server¡¯s forum became lively.


    A group of players from the European server began to protest. They felt that it was unfair because they were the same as Beiqi. The sea was to the East. They were also developing their own forces in the sea. Therefore, they felt that it was very unfair that only the central server had a ¡°Navy Commander.¡±


    In response to the protests of the players from the European server, the players from the Chinese server couldn¡¯t wait to explain before Lu Wu, the official, gave an explanation.


    For example, our forces in the sea are much stronger than yours, and you haven¡¯t developed to the point where you can distribute NPCs of that level.


    For example, why must your European server have everything that our Beiqi server has? if you have the ability, then exchange it with evil king!


    For example, it¡¯s useless to say anything more. Let¡¯s have a naval battle. The winner will speak, and the loser will lie down!


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the appearance of the new NPCs, at first, it was only the players from Beiqi and the European server who were talking to each other. But gradually, the players from the hell server and the Asia server also joined in.


    Their remarks made Lu Wu not know whether to laugh or cry.


    For example, a player from the hell server had asked,¡±why don¡¯t we have a sea in the hell server? I want to have a sea scene. I want to go swimming. I like the beach!¡±


    For example, an idiotic Asian server netizen¡¯s comment,¡±why don¡¯t we have a Navy Commander in our Asian server? can¡¯t we have this NPC without the sea? I object, I¡¯m not convinced. We want what they have, but they can¡¯t have what we have!¡±


    Wait ...


    Due to the birth of the new NPC, the Empress, the conflict between the four major servers escalated.


    They started by accusing each other of having resources that their own server did not have, and continued to intensify the conflict.


    In the end, the players from the four servers began to act pitiful again.


    In the forum, they were talking about their server¡¯s tragic state, hoping that the official platform would strengthen it. They even hoped that the official platform would speed up the development of their server.


    Lu Wu was already used to the pitiful behavior of the players, so he naturally chose to ignore it.


    After all, there were just too many players who were selling their misery. The content of their selling their misery was even more varied and all-encompassing. For example, their profession was too weak and should be strengthened, or they did not have enough soul coins to spend and hoped to be given 100 soul coins every day, and so on.


    There was only one thing that Lu Wu couldn¡¯t think of, and there was nothing that the players couldn¡¯t sell.


    However, this ¡°pitiful¡± method might work in other games. Many game designers would compromise and make slight concessions to modify the game-related content.


    However, the result of acting pitiful in a battle was always ignored.


    Even though the players knew that they were doing nothing, they still tried to act pitiful.


    Because they were looking forward to it. What if the dog official website really compromised one day? although the chances were slim, as long as there was a first time, there would be a second time, then a third time, a fourth time ...


    As a result, the number of pitiful players never decreased.


    As for whether the class was miserable or not, let¡¯s not talk about it first. In short, it was right to act miserable first. What if the dog official saw so many people saying that it was miserable and really mistakenly thought that this class was miserable, and then a wave of strengthening was launched?


    This was the players ¡®psychological tactics, trying to break through Lu Wu¡¯s psychological defense and give the dog official a false attack, trying to make them misunderstand, so that they could gain their own benefits.


    However, Lu Wu had already seen through everything. After all, Lu Wu, who had a divine weapon in his hand, had completely controlled the souls of all the players.


    Using the artifact to check, not to mention the players ¡®thoughts, even the years, months, days, minutes, and seconds when they were born could be clearly seen.


    This was the power of intelligence. The players didn¡¯t know anything about the mysterious officials, but the officials in their eyes knew everything about their actions, thoughts, and everything else.


    Therefore, this kind of pitiful tactic of the players was useless against Lu Wu.


    Lu Wu even wanted to laugh.


    He was still too young!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the direction of the wangxu Sea area.


    The NPC ¡°Empress¡± that the players thought to be missing was walking on the waves, running towards the direction of the sea of vanity¡¯s inland sea.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know where doctor hai was, the Empress was burning with anger. She just wanted to catch doctor hai and give him a good beating.


    After learning many things from Beili that she didn¡¯t know in the past, the Empress finally understood how badly she had been tricked by doctor hai.


    At this moment, the Empress¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. She only wanted doctor hai to be beaten up!


    The Empress sighed in her heart as she walked on the waves. She felt that her strength as a ghost Governor was too weak. She was so powerless even when she was traveling.


    However, she didn¡¯t have any thoughts of earning soul coins to become stronger. She still planned to find Doctor hai first.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, look! There¡¯s a super beautiful woman walking on the waves!¡±


    At this moment, several exclamations rang out from afar, causing the Empress to frown.


    She turned to the right and saw a black battleship.


    The shape of the warship was very strange. There were all kinds of decorations hanging on the ship, and many strange patterns were painted on the body of the ship. The largest one was a picture of a ferocious burning demon, and there were two big words written below it.


    An evil god!


    ¡°An evil god?¡± The Empress¡¯s face froze when she saw these two words.


    How could she not understand this God sealed in Beiqi?


    As the battleship slowly approached, the Empress stopped running and hovered in the sea to see what the other party¡¯s purpose was.


    When the battleship approached the Empress, she leaped from the sea and landed on the deck of the battleship after tapping on the body of the battleship twice.


    Seeing that the Empress actually boarded the ship, the players from the evil god society were instantly stunned.


    ¡°šG?Navy Commander? It¡¯s you!¡±


    After looking at the Empress¡¯s analysis panel, the players from the vile cult were all shocked.


    After all, this new NPC was too mysterious, and no player had seen her yet. What was even more unexpected was that this new NPC was actually a peerless beauty.


    After discovering that the people on the battleship were players, the Empress¡¯s expression softened. She knew her mission and that she was bound to the same boat as the players in the future.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The Empress asked.


    When ansheng and the others heard this, they laughed awkwardly. They had thought that he was a native and wanted to strike up a conversation with him. However, they did not expect to meet their own NPCs. Naturally, they did not dare to continue being presumptuous.


    After all, their previous crimes had not been paid off yet. If they provoked another NPC, they would not be able to survive anymore.


    He thought back to his little tricks at the time, tricking a large number of players to go to jaifish Island. Although he had enjoyed it for a while, he had later faced the suppression of various factions. Among the players who had been scammed, some of them had already established a certain power in the game, and the suppression had never stopped.


    At the thought of this, ansheng and the other players of the Association of malevolent gods felt bitter.


    He regretted it!


    Ever since the malicious deception on jaifish Island, their evil god would turn over a new leaf and never cause trouble again. He would only want to be a good person and even hope that the old players would forget about that incident.


    Looking at the Empress¡¯s puzzled face, the members of the Vulture¡¯s Association suddenly had the idea of farming favorability.


    After all, befriending an NPC was very useful in the game. It was like having a few close friends with copper pendant, all of them doing well.


    ¡°That ... Where are you going? Do you want us to go along with you?¡± At this moment, the Guild leader, ansheng, smiled and asked,


    ¡°Do you guys know Doctor hai? do you know where he is?¡± The Empress couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Doctor hai? Is it that eunuch hai?¡± When an Sheng and the others heard the Empress¡¯s question, they were very surprised. They immediately thought of the turtle-shelled man who had been scamming their players in various ways at the kui Dragon Sea recently.


    ¡°Hai Gonggong?¡± The Empress was stunned. She clearly didn¡¯t understand why an Sheng and the others called doctor hai eunuch hai.


    An Sheng seemed to have noticed the Empress¡¯s confusion and quickly explained,¡±


    ¡°This doctor hai is eunuch hai. He¡¯s simply an old bastard, committing all sorts of evil. Recently, he¡¯s even been targeting US players. He sent many players back to Beiqi from kuilong. After that, we called him eunuch hai based on his name.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t understand why they called doctor hai eunuch hai according to his name, the Empress still nodded her head and said,


    ¡°Do you know where he is?¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s in the kuilong Sea area!¡± Ansheng answered immediately.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    After learning of doctor Hai¡¯s whereabouts, the Empress¡¯s resentment resurfaced. She walked to the edge of the boat and prepared to jump off.


    At this moment, ansheng and the other members of the Association of malevolent gods suddenly surrounded the Empress and stopped her from leaving.


    ¡°Commander, why don¡¯t we send you there?¡±


    Looking at the faces of the two young men from the Association of malevolent gods, which were full of anticipation, the Empress was a little hesitant. The flattering attitude of ansheng and the others made her feel very uncomfortable, and she felt that they were up to no good. However, in the end, she still nodded her head.


    ¡°Yay!¡± The members of the evil god society cheered.


    At this moment, the game notification rang.


    [Game notice: the members of the Association of malevolent gods have gained the favorability of NPC hai Yue.+1]


    Hearing the game prompt, the expressions of the members of the vile cult who wanted to gain favorability instantly froze.


    At this moment, they were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t understand why their eagerness to help made them feel less friendly. What the hell was the problem?


    ¡°Bootlickers, bootlickers, bootlickers until the end, you¡¯ll have nothing!¡± At this moment, fatty, who was standing at the side, spoke up.


    ¡°Ü³¡£¡±An Sheng looked embarrassed when he heard that.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Fatty continued to ask in the Guild voice channel.


    ¡°Continue licking, licking the dog, licking the dog, licking to the end, you have everything you want, don¡¯t abandon, don¡¯t give up, lick to gain favor, lick to gain happiness, lick to gain a future. So, all of you, lick!¡± Ansheng¡¯s eyes widened.


    The members of the Association of evil gods were speechless.


    Thus, under the Empress¡¯s astonished expression, the members of the Association of malevolent gods surrounded her and began to ask about her.


    Are you thirsty?


    Are you hungry?


    Are you cold?


    ¡­¡­


    As the members of the Association of malevolent gods were on the verge of collapse, the game notifications kept ringing.


    Favorability gu 1


    Favorability gu 1


    Favorability gu 1


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the Empress really wanted to kill someone.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was the first time she was in contact with players, and that they would be on the same side in the future, with her personality, she would have already started a massacre.


    In the end, the Empress, who couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, finally made her move. She knocked all the youths from the Vulture¡¯s Association to the ground and gave them a good beating.


    At this moment, the Vulture¡¯s Association¡¯s second-year middle schoolers were lying on the ground with bruises all over their faces, all of them in a state of near death.


    ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t lick anymore!¡± Fatty said in the voice channel, barely breathing.


    ¡°Boss, this new NPC is too hard to suck up to. Why don¡¯t we give up?¡± One of the Guild members said with a sobbing tone.


    Hearing the words of the Guild members, ansheng glanced at the Empress again and asked tentatively in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°I think the way we¡¯re licking is wrong. Why don¡¯t we try another way?¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407: Chapter 407-killing by fate


    At the border of the empty sea realm.


    A pitch-black warship broke through the waves and sailed toward the kuilong sea at high speed.


    On the warship, the Vulture¡¯s Association¡¯s second-year middle schoolers were all squatting on the deck with their hands over their heads, their faces full of grievances.


    At this moment, they didn¡¯t dare to resist at all. This was because the Empress was a demon in their eyes. Furthermore, she was the extremely violent type.


    ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t see anymore.¡± At this time, the fatty who was squatting on the ground said.


    At this moment, his face was extremely swollen and had already covered his eyes, leaving only a small gap. He looked extremely miserable.


    ¡°No more licking, no more licking. If you lick any more, we¡¯ll be back in Beiqi.¡± Seven, who was at the side, also protested.


    ¡°Why are you guys so lacking in perseverance? we are the villian society, the future number one Guild in Northern divergent. Now, as long as we befriend this new NPC, there will definitely be many benefits in the future!¡± As the president, ansheng said with a face full of disappointment. As he spoke, he pulled on his wound and immediately grimaced.


    When the fatty heard that, he looked at an Sheng in despair and said,¡±


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve already gained a ¡®disgusted¡¯ favorability from licking you. If we continue licking you, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be hunted down. Can you be more reliable? why do you always lead us into a trap with your ideas?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± The Guild members collectively agreed on the voice channel.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Guild leader. Listen to me. It¡¯s definitely the wrong way of licking. Maybe we can change to another way ...¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ......


    The Empress glanced at the Vulture¡¯s Association¡¯s second-year middle schoolers with only indifference in her eyes.


    Because she had seen this kind of fawning attitude too many times. When she ruled the three Seas, such people would come to her on their own initiative every day.


    Moreover, compared to the members of the evil god society, they had many more ways of licking their boots.


    The Empress had seen all kinds of methods to curry favor with him, such as giving him treasures, high-level spiritual materials, spiritual mines, rare treasures, and providing him with information.


    The Empress only wanted to say this to the second-year middle schoolers of the Vulture¡¯s Association.


    The bootlickers this time were too weak.


    Not to mention that there was nothing new about it, and it had no standard. If it was in the past, she could kill hundreds of such bootlickers in a day.


    The Empress, who no longer wanted to pay attention to the members of the Vulture Association, walked to the bow of the ship and sat down on a chair beside the steering wheel.


    She leaned back against the back of the chair and crossed her right leg over her left leg. Then, she raised her head and looked in the direction of the kuilong territorial waters with a smile on her face.


    Kui Dragon Sea area, your Empress has returned!


    When the villian Association¡¯s warship sailed into the Quilon sea, the low-pressing dark clouds dispersed, and the color of the sea became clear and bright, faintly flashing with a light blue light.


    The warm rays of light shone down from the sky and onto the Empress¡¯s face. She squinted her eyes and lazily laid on the chair as she said,¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already entered the kui Dragon Sea area. Where is the sea ... Eunuch hai you were talking about?¡±


    Upon hearing the Empress¡¯s question, an Sheng quickly stood up and jogged to her side.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably wreaking havoc in these waters. I don¡¯t know where he is exactly, but I¡¯ll help you find out immediately. Please wait a moment.¡±


    With that, ansheng opened the regional chat channel and began to check the chat records of the players at the quilony sea to see if there were any clues about doctor Hai¡¯s location.


    However, as soon as he turned on the regional voice channel, he saw a series of messages.


    ¡°Attention! Attention! Eunuch ocean¡¯s location is XXX.XXX! Don¡¯t go there! This madman is targeting US players!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced. I just caught a spiritual fish, but before I could put it into the space, eunuch hai came out of nowhere and beat me up. What¡¯s more, the spiritual fish was gone!¡±


    ¡°When did this person appear? is he crazy? I was roasting turtle eggs on the beach of the wandering Island and was about to have lunch when I was beaten up by him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a big deal. Our Guild was just harvesting some sea grass, preparing to use it to make food and put it up for auction. In the end, we were all killed by eunuch Hai¡¯s super long-range skills. We didn¡¯t even see where he was, but the game prompt said that he was killed by ¡°doctor hai.¡± In the end, I was the only one who survived. This guy is really crazy!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s team up and kill him! This turtle, son of a B * tch, damn eunuch hai, he¡¯s completely lawless!¡±


    ¡°If I could beat him, I would have beaten him into a pig¡¯s head. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s only a late-stage ghost emperor. His strength is almost the same as mu Zhiguang. Let¡¯s use our heads to fight him!¡±


    ¡°I only hate myself for not being strong enough. You guys continue to wander around the kui Dragon Sea area. I¡¯m going back to the empty Sea area to search for treasures. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    From the regional chat channel, it could be seen that doctor hai, who was wreaking havoc in the kui long sea, had caused the players to suffer.


    This time, doctor hai was the one who provoked them. Even if the players knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, they couldn¡¯t hide from him.


    Hence, a large number of players prepared to retreat.


    However, the coordinates that the players had sent to each other in the chat channel were exactly what ansheng needed.


    He immediately spoke and informed the Empress of the location marked on the regional channel.


    ¡°I understand.¡± The Empress nodded her head.


    ¡°Commander, why are you looking for him? he¡¯s not to be trifled with. Moreover, your strength ... Your strength is only at the ghost Governor level. You¡¯re not his match!¡± Ansheng couldn¡¯t help but kindly remind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare to touch me!¡± The Empress replied without a care.


    Favorable impression +1


    ¡°šG?¡±The appearance of the game prompt made all the members of the evil god society, who were pretending to be dying and didn¡¯t want to lick anymore, raise their heads, and their eyes became bright and piercing.


    ¡°Do you need our help? Although our Guild isn¡¯t that strong, we can still be of some use. ¡± An Sheng was overjoyed, and he quickly struck while the iron was hot.


    ¡°No need, I don¡¯t want to fight with him!¡±


    Favorable impression +1


    Gaining favorable impression once again, the members of the villainous society were suddenly in high spirits.


    Ansheng seemed to understand that this new NPC did not like eager flattery, so he changed his plan this time. He did not even say anything more. He decisively changed the direction of the warship and headed toward the coordinates of doctor Hai¡¯s sea.


    Upon seeing this scene, the Empress was also a little stunned, and her favorable impression of him increased once again.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t hate the Vulture at all. Before this, she just felt that these players were too annoying, so noisy that she couldn¡¯t calm down and think.


    It was only a temporary loss of favorable impression.


    Thus, in this silence, the members of the evil god society discovered that the favorability of this new NPC towards them was slowly rising.


    This was undoubtedly a huge surprise.


    The warship continued on its way, and after several hours, it finally reached the coordinates of doctor Hai¡¯s location.


    ¡°Commander, it¡¯s probably in this area. I don¡¯t know where eunuch hai is, but we have to find him.¡± An Sheng turned to look at the Empress and said.


    When the Empress heard this, she stood up and looked at an Sheng.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯ll go find him myself, you guys don¡¯t need to go!¡± As she spoke, the Empress took out a fruit that she had picked at the bottom of the sea of vanity and threw it to an Sheng.


    ¡°This ¡®frost fruit¡¯ will be my reward for sending me here!¡± After saying this, the Empress didn¡¯t wait for an Sheng¡¯s reply. She took a few steps forward and jumped into the sea.


    [Game prompt: all members of the Association of malevolent gods have received hai Yue¡¯s favorability +150, reaching the friendly level!]


    Hearing the game prompt, all the members of the Vulture were stunned.


    The Guild members who had been pretending to be on the verge of death also jumped up at this time. They surrounded guild leader ansheng and began to look at the fruit in his hand.


    [Frost fruit (special mystical material)]:


    [Mystical Material Introduction: one of the special fruits found in the depths of the sea of vanity. It contains powerful ice-type energy.]


    [Effect of mystical material: edible. 23.74% chance of producing ice-attribute special ability. There is also a great chance of being attacked by the cold and entering a negative status of continuous blood loss BUFF (lasts for three days)]


    [Effect 2: it can be used to make ice-attribute potions and elixirs. It can also be used to neutralize the medicinal effect of fire-attribute spiritual materials.]


    [Mystical material effect 3: can be used to forge ice-attribute equipment.]


    [Mystical material effect 4: can be used to breed ice-attribute spirit beasts (function not available)]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the attributes of the frost fruit, ansheng and the rest of the members of the Association of malevolent gods could not help but smile.


    Because they knew that their previous efforts had not been in vain.


    Moreover, this frost fruit wasn¡¯t the only thing they had gained. More importantly, they had gained the favorability of this new NPC. This might be of great help to their Guild¡¯s development.


    Looking at the Guild members around him, ansheng was very proud.


    ¡°Guild leader, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯ve managed to gain a good impression of such a difficult NPC ...¡±


    ¡°As expected of our boss. He has such great foresight that he¡¯s able to create a future in one go ...¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really our villian society¡¯s most powerful bootlicker ...¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the flattery of the Guild players, ansheng¡¯s happy expression gradually froze, and he could no longer smile.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like he was being scolded instead of being praised ...


    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± Finally, an Sheng, who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, roared.


    The Guild members immediately stopped their ¡®praise¡¯.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We¡¯ll sail back to the wangxu Sea area now. This Sea area is very unsafe right now. It¡¯s very likely that doctor hai will kill us for no reason. If we¡¯re killed and we return to Beiqi, it¡¯ll be difficult to go out to sea again. It¡¯s not so easy to escape from brother jiuyao¡¯s inescapable net.¡± Ansheng said again.


    Hearing this, the Guild members couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.


    After all, eunuch Hai¡¯s notoriety had been heard a lot recently, and the members of the evil god society were all a little afraid of this person.


    In particular, eunuch Hai¡¯s mysterious killing technique was rumored to be godlike in the player circles.


    Then, ansheng began to change the direction of the ship and prepared to sail toward the sea of vanity.


    ¡°F * ck, there¡¯s a meteorite!¡± At this time, the fatty in the team suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream.


    The members of the evil god society were all shocked. They quickly turned their heads and looked in the direction that the fatty was pointing at. They immediately saw a huge burning rock cutting through the sky and falling towards their warship.


    The rolling heat waves and the huge sense of oppression attacked, and the faces of the members of the Vulture Association revealed stunned expressions.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The evil god battleship was smashed in half by the huge rock, and the members of the evil god society were smashed into black mist by the huge rock while they were still in a daze.


    As the screen gradually dimmed, the game prompt appeared.


    [You have been killed by doctor hai!]


    At this moment, the hearts of the members of the villainous Association were on the verge of collapse.


    Was this doctor Hai¡¯s legendary long-range killing ...


    ¡­¡­


    A few miles away.


    Doctor hai looked at the small village of the sea tribe not far away with a stunned expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I clearly aimed at it. Why did I throw it so hard?¡±


    At this moment, doctor hai was very vexed. His plan to destroy this place had failed again.


    He was in a terrible mood.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408: Please kill me cruelly


    After the Empress¡¯s soul dissipated, doctor hai only had one thought in mind.


    That was to continue to do evil and carry out the Empress¡¯s ¡°evil¡± to the end, becoming a great villain like the Empress.


    This was because he believed that if the Empress were to see this scene, she would definitely feel gratified for him.


    Therefore, he wanted to be a ¡°villain¡± in the future, a pure villain like the Empress. Although he could no longer be recognized by the Empress, he only wanted to be comforted in his heart.


    Doctor hai was currently sitting on a rock, looking at the ocean. He was thinking about where he should go to cause destruction later.


    At this time, several battleships of the players appeared in the distance.


    Doctor hai smiled when he saw this. He knew that his chance had come.


    Recently, he had often encountered these creatures that called themselves players.


    What made doctor hai feel strange was that when he had encountered many members of the sea tribe before, he had often failed inexplicably. However, when he encountered these players, he could kill a group of them even if he randomly attacked.


    Doctor hai, who was an evil organization killer, was puzzled by this, but he didn¡¯t care about it. As a result, the confused players became the main targets of doctor Hai¡¯s evil.


    The players who called themselves the ¡®evil forces of calamity¡¯ had initially planned to fight back, but now, they were completely defeated by doctor Hai¡¯s yin virtue protection.


    All the players only had one thought in their minds. This bastard, this damn eunuch bullied them so much. One day, they would take revenge.


    However, doctor hai was still enjoying himself. He felt that he could finally display his ¡°evil¡± nature.


    ......


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Gu Yu and the others were transporting a batch of supplies on the mythological ship that was in the lead of the myth Guild.


    They had just exchanged this batch of resources with the sea tribe forces of the kui long sea area. They planned to send it to the sea of vanity and Exchange it with a few small sea tribe forces to get a profit from the difference.


    However, when they passed by this Sea area, Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but start to worry.


    Although he had never met doctor hai, he had heard of his ¡°cruelty.¡±


    Moreover, according to the players ¡®description, this guy had the strength of a ghost emperor. If they were to encounter him, the myth would definitely not be able to compete with him.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. Our luck isn¡¯t that bad. We¡¯ll definitely have a smooth journey. When the time comes, we¡¯ll just hand over the supplies to the water ghost clan and it¡¯ll be over!¡± Gou ¡®Zi didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the ship being destroyed and people dying. In any case, the supplies are all in the realm, and that eunuch hai can¡¯t take them away. I¡¯m just afraid that everyone will die. At that time, it will be very troublesome for the Guild members to gather again. After all, everyone will split up once they revive in Northern Qi. And the nine radiance brothers are not to be trifled with!¡± Looking at the optimistic Gou ¡®Zi, Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s just eunuch hai. When I evolve into the final form of the White charm, I¡¯ll let him use both his hands and feet to heal himself on the spot. Let¡¯s see if he can kill me. But I think the end result will probably be him tiring himself to death!¡± Gou ¡®Zi laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re addicted to acting tough, right?¡± Looking at the smug Gou ¡®Zi, Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but scold him.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not bragging, but as the strongest healer recognized by the players of the four major servers, I¡¯m just proud. This is already very humble. Look at those guild leaders of small guilds, many of them have some strength, but they¡¯re so arrogant just because they have a few subordinates. Moreover, eunuch hai didn¡¯t appear this time, right? if he really did, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, I¡¯m here ...¡±


    Before Gou ¡®Zi could finish his words, the warship suddenly started to shake and a huge wave came from the distance, pushing their warship back.


    ¡°Hahaha, die! Remember, the one who killed you is the great villain, hai! Big! Husband!¡± Doctor Hai¡¯s voice came from above.


    Hearing such arrogant words, Gu Yu was stunned. Then, he turned to look at Gou ¡®Zi,¡±


    ¡°There, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    ¡°Cough cough ...¡± The young paparazzo was instantly embarrassed.


    He hadn¡¯t even finished acting cool, and this grandson had come to slap his face. He was too F * cking inhumane.


    I don¡¯t care about my face!


    This is infuriating!


    ¡°Go on, what are you waiting for? it¡¯s your turn to act tough.¡± Gu Yu looked at Gou ¡®Zi with a mocking expression as he continued.


    ¡°I ... I¡¯m a healer, not a fighter.¡± Gou ¡®Zi forced a smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the strongest healer who¡¯s supposed to stand there and let him hit you, so that he¡¯ll die of exhaustion?¡± Gu Yu continued.


    At this moment, the members of the myth Guild all looked at Gou ¡®Zi with a mocking expression,¡±


    ¡°Brother dog, hurry up and show off. I¡¯ll help you record a video. Tomorrow, the headlines of the forum will definitely be yours.¡±


    ¡°Hey, brother dog. If you¡¯re a man, please finish acting tough.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Gou ¡®Zi was really embarrassed. When he heard the words, he looked at the black shadow that appeared not far away. He gritted his teeth and jumped forward. Two pairs of black wings grew out of his back.


    This pair of wings was one of the most expensive items in the system store,¡¯Deathwing¡¯. It was also a precious auxiliary equipment that Gou ¡®Zi had spent all his savings to obtain.


    As it flapped its wings, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s body rose into the air and charged towards doctor hai with gritted teeth.


    At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi wanted to cry. He could already imagine himself being killed in one punch.


    Seeing that Gou ¡®Zi had really rushed forward, Gu Yu and the others also widened their eyes. They wanted to stop him, but they couldn¡¯ t.


    ¡°Is this dog that impulsive?¡± One of the Guild members asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your instigation. ¡± Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but glare at him.


    ¡°Boss, you also have a share!¡±


    Gu Yu was speechless.


    At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi was getting closer and closer to doctor hai, and he could already see Doctor Hai¡¯s face clearly.


    Seeing Gou ¡®Zi approach, doctor hai was a little surprised and then punched him with a vicious smile.


    Before the fist landed on Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s body, the wind from the fist blew so hard that Gou¡¯ Zi couldn¡¯t open his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m going to die!¡± At that moment, Gou ¡®Zi cried out in his heart.


    I regret it, I shouldn¡¯t have acted tough!


    However, with so many people watching, he could only bite the bullet and do it.


    ¡± Eat my claw. ¡± Gou ¡®Zi closed his eyes and raised his paw to scratch doctor hai.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Yu and the rest started to mourn for Gou ¡®Zi.


    ¡°Pa!¡± A crisp sound.


    However, the death notification that he had expected did not appear.


    Realizing that he wasn¡¯t dead, Gou ¡®Zi slowly opened his eyes and realized that his slap had landed on doctor Hai¡¯s face, but his fist had missed.


    He ... Missed? Gou ¡®Zi was stunned.


    Then, the man and the dog looked at each other. The young paparazzo laughed awkwardly and slowly retracted his paw.


    Doctor hai was also dumbfounded. How did his punch miss? logically speaking, the wind from his punch should have been able to tear this little animal apart, but he just missed. Even the wind from his punch was inexplicably off course.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Doctor hai swung his fist at Gou ¡®Zi again.


    As the wind blew, Gou ¡®Zi could not help but close his eyes again and subconsciously raised his paw to slap doctor hai.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    When he opened his eyes again, Gou ¡®Zi was shocked to find that his paw was still on doctor Hai¡¯s face. Doctor hai was looking at him in shock, and it was obvious that his punch had missed.


    ¡°I f * cking %#!¡± At this moment, doctor hai was completely enraged. This time, he grabbed Gou ¡®Zi in his hand and slapped him.


    Seeing that it was about to be flattened, the dog raised its paw to meet it.


    This time, under doctor Hai¡¯s disbelieving gaze, his palm slowly deviated at an unbelievable angle. Then, his palm deviated again, but Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s palm accurately came into contact with the right side of his face.


    At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi was also stunned. What was going on?


    Wasn¡¯t eunuch hai very brutal in the legends? why was his accuracy so bad?


    What Gou ¡®Zi didn¡¯t know was that even though he was part of the evil players¡¯ group, he was a healer. He was only a healer in normal battles and had the role of saving the dying and healing the injured. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have the so-called ¡®evil¡¯ mark at all. To a good person like Doctor hai, who was protected by virtue, he couldn¡¯t hurt a good player like Gou ¡®Zi.


    The man and the dog looked at each other again, both of them dumbfounded.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Doctor hai waved his palm again.


    Missed!


    Missed!


    Missed!


    In Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s shock, doctor hai grabbed him and tossed him around, but he couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.


    At that moment, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s expression changed from one of confusion to one of arrogance.


    Under the disbelieving gazes of Gu Yu and the others, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s clamoring could be heard from the sky.


    ¡°Eunuch hai, didn¡¯t you eat? can¡¯t you use more force when you hit someone?¡±


    ¡°Hey, beautiful, a perfect miss. I¡¯ll give you a perfect score of 666!¡±


    ¡°Left, left. Aiyo, you trash, you missed again!¡±


    ¡°Please kill me cruelly, thank you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so lonely to seek death!¡±


    ¡°Let the storm come even more violently!¡±


    ¡°Being invincible is so, so lonely.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, the young paparazzo started to hum a song.


    Gu Yu and the others were dumbfounded when they saw this.


    When they thought about how Gou ¡®Zi had said that he was going to tire doctor hai to death and then looked at doctor hai, they suddenly felt like this ridiculous joke wouldn¡¯t come true!


    ¡°What the f * ck are you!¡± After a while, doctor hai suddenly stopped.


    ¡°An ancient divine beast!¡± Gou ¡®Zi replied seriously.


    ¡°F * ck you.¡± Hearing this, doctor hai was furious.


    But as expected, all these attacks missed again.


    ¡°Are you tired? drink some water, take a rest, and continue.¡± At this time, Gou ¡®Zi silently took out a bottle of Beiqi brand mineral water from his space and handed it over.


    Doctor hai was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re not drinking? If you¡¯re thirsty, tell me. Oh right, if you¡¯re hungry, I still have food here. ¡± The dog took out another pack of deer biscuits from the medium.


    The young paparazzo¡¯s ability to attract hatred was at its peak. This time, doctor Hai¡¯s face was green with anger.


    After knowing that he could not deal with Gou ¡®Zi, doctor hai turned his gaze to Gu Yu and the others.


    Gu Yu and the others were shocked. After all, doctor Zhong Hai¡¯s ghost emperor level was real.


    ¡°Hey, you have to finish what you started. How can you change your target before you kill me?¡± As if he could read doctor Hai¡¯s mind, the young paparazzo quickly spoke.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Doctor hai immediately threw the young paparazzo aside and flew toward Gu Yu and the rest.


    As doctor hai neared, Gu Yu and the others quickly summoned the spirit of the warship, a giant Golden Dragon¡¯s Phantom.


    However, the spirit of the battleship fell apart the moment it came into contact with doctor hai.


    At this moment, doctor hai once again displayed the power of a ghost emperor, causing Gu Yu and the others to feel despair.


    Just as doctor Hai¡¯s fist was about to land, a voice suddenly came from the distance. The voice was filled with anger and longing, causing doctor Hai¡¯s heart to tremble and his body to suddenly stop in mid-air. However, the wind from the punch caused the entire mythological ship to slowly sink into the water. Then, it suddenly bounced up.


    ¡°Doctor hai, take my punch!¡± At this time, the delicate shout came again.


    Under the astonished gazes of Gu Yu and the others, the figure stepped on the waves and approached the myth ship at an extremely fast speed. Then, he suddenly leaped up and punched doctor hai in the face, sending him flying backward.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409: The scene of domestic violence


    Doctor Hai¡¯s face was filled with disbelief as he watched the approaching figure.


    Doctor Hai¡¯s right cheek was hit by a punch, and his body was sent flying.


    Gu Yu and the others were also shocked at this moment. They looked at the figure standing on the deck and became very nervous, wondering where this super expert had come from.


    However, when they opened the analysis panel, they were just as dumbfounded as doctor hai.


    One of his own? It¡¯s still a ghost Governor?


    A ghost Governor realm against a ghost emperor realm?


    Gu Yu and the others fell into a state of confusion that they could not understand.


    At this moment, the Empress stomped her feet and created a pit on the deck. She then leaped toward doctor hai, who had been sent flying, and swung her fist again.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Looking at the familiar face, doctor hai could not help but shout.


    The voice was filled with fear, excitement, and confusion. All sorts of emotions burst out at this moment.


    ¡°Ah, your Grandpa, go to hell!¡± The Empress closed in again and punched doctor Hai¡¯s chin, sending him flying.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Even though he was being beaten up, doctor hai was still shouting excitedly.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    ......


    Under the shocked gazes of Gu Yu and the others, doctor hai was continuously thrown back and forth by the Empress¡¯s fists.


    ¡°F * ck! Is the new NPC that strong?¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi, who had just flown back to the deck, exclaimed in shock.


    ¡°As expected of a combat-type NPC. He¡¯s able to cross two major realms and suppress his opponent. He¡¯s too strong!¡± Gu Yu muttered in shock.


    In the face of doctor hai, the Empress did not hold back this time. She vented all the anger in her heart.


    ¡°Doctor hai, stand still and get hit!¡± The Empress shouted angrily at this moment.


    Upon hearing the Empress¡¯s furious roar, doctor hai, who was flying backward, immediately stopped in midair and took another solid punch from the Empress.


    Gu Yu and the others widened their eyes at the sight.


    ¡°Absolute command?¡± Gu Yu was stunned.


    ¡°F * ck, what kind of skill is this? he can make the other party listen to him with just one sentence. The new NPC is too powerful ...¡±


    The entire myth Guild was in a mess. They felt that this new NPC was a little too strong. He had even used the mythical ability, absolute command.


    To Gu Yu and the others, the Empress¡¯s brutal beating up of doctor hai was simply a crushing defeat in all aspects. Their impression of the Empress instantly soared.


    At this moment, the young paparazzo started to stream the scene of the Empress beating up doctor hai and typed in a title.


    [Shocking!] [The new NPC is a Super beauty, and her combat power is extremely terrifying. She¡¯s currently beating up eunuch hai. Brother dog is livestreaming online. If you think it¡¯s interesting, please tip her!]


    This title attracted a lot of players.


    Many players were curious about the new NPC, but it was a pity that the new NPC had never shown up, so the title had already attracted them, and the title behind it, eunuch hai, made them even more curious.


    The players hated eunuch hai to the core. Recently, most of the players were driven back to the sea of vanity from the kui long sea.


    Therefore, when the players saw the word ¡®beaten up¡¯, they were naturally curious.


    In an instant, a large number of players poured into the young paparazzo¡¯s live broadcast room.


    When they saw the contents of the image, they, like Gu Yu and the others, fell into a state of shock.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± I spat out the water I was drinking. This new NPC is too violent. I can¡¯t afford to offend him, I can¡¯t afford to offend him!


    [The strongest Xue Li: I¡¯m so relieved!] Hurry up and kill this malignant eunuch hai. Our Guild was killed back to Beiqi by his ultra-long-range skills (dripping blood knife).


    Peppa the wild boar: ¡°am I the only one who noticed? the new NPC is so beautiful. I¡¯m already fantasizing about what our future children will look like. I¡¯m going to get some favorability.¡±(Funny)


    Invincible in the universe replied to Peppa Pig: This NPC wasn¡¯t easy to lick, personally experiencing it, but the premise was that you had to be able to take a beating (funny)


    The pirate captain: ¡°it¡¯s not real, right? they can beat each other with such a big gap in cultivation? I suspect they¡¯re playing fake matches (confused face.jpg)¡±


    Student little Ming replied to the pirate captain: ¡°now that you¡¯ve said this, I suddenly feel that something is not quite right. Did you all realize that this eunuch hai is not fighting back at all? this is obviously a fake match. It¡¯s solid. This is too presumptuous. He¡¯s openly faking it (slam the table)¡±


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly smell the stench of love in the picture. I hope it¡¯s an illusion.¡±(Funny)


    Big wolfdog (op) replied Crayon Shinchan: What did that mean?


    Crayon Shinchan replied to a big Wolfhound (op): Little kid, go play in the mud, is this something you should know?(angrily rubbing dog head)


    (Room information: player Crayon Shin-chan has been kicked out of a big wolfdog¡¯s livestream room!)


    [Happy Dragon Boat Festival: ahahaha, this is the first time the troll has been defeated. I¡¯m dying of laughter. How dare you show off in the young paparazzo¡¯s live broadcast room? accept the judgment of my authority!]


    [All the best for the college entrance examination: I¡¯m really laughing out loud. Even a F * cking troll can have this day. There should be applause here. Clap, clap, clap!]


    A big wolfdog (op):¡±normal operation. Everyone, please sit down. If you think it¡¯s interesting, please tip (revealing a poor smile when losing money.jpg)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While doctor hai was being madly beaten up, the livestream room was also in a frenzy.


    The players were extremely happy about doctor Hai¡¯s beating. It was as if their resentment for doctor hai had been vented by the Empress¡¯s fist, which landed on doctor Hai¡¯s face.


    For a time, the live broadcast room was filled with cheers.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, doctor hai was gradually getting overwhelmed by the Empress¡¯s crazy face-slapping.


    ¡°Empress, can you not hit my face? can you hit other places?¡±


    The Empress¡¯s eyes glowed with ferocity when she heard that. She then raised her right leg and kicked doctor Hai¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°Wu ...!¡± The smile on doctor Hai¡¯s face instantly froze, and his face paled.


    At this moment, the Empress kicked again. Doctor hai was scared out of his wits when he saw this and quickly said,


    ¡°Face smacking, let¡¯s just smacking the face!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± The Empress threw a punch at doctor Hai¡¯s face without any hesitation, causing his head to tilt to the side.


    After holding it in for 10000 years, especially after finding out that doctor hai had secretly conned her countless times, the Empress simply couldn¡¯t stop herself from exploding.


    They fought and fought until the sun was about to set and the sky was dyed red. The Empress was still fighting.


    At this moment, the live-streaming room was also very suitable for the situation. The players were tirelessly cheering for the Empress, even though the Empress couldn¡¯t hear them at all.


    ¡°Oh ... Empress, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, bang!¡± As she replied, the Empress punched doctor Hai¡¯s face.


    ¡°Empress, aren¡¯t you dead?!¡± Doctor hai continued to ask as he was being beaten.


    ¡°I was tricked to death by you, you pig! Bang!¡±


    ¡°Empress, how can you accuse me without any evidence? I¡¯ve always wanted to resurrect you,¡± doctor hai said with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll resurrect you, resurrect you! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Doctor hai was speechless.


    Under such circumstances, doctor hai would be beaten up no matter what he said.


    Doctor hai sighed with emotion as he looked at the Empress, who was still fighting fiercely.


    As expected of the great villain I admire the most, he¡¯s simply too vicious. When can I reach this realm?!


    Hence, they continued to fight until the sun set and the moon rose. They fought until the players in the young paparazzo¡¯s live streaming room gradually dispersed, but the Empress was still beating up doctor hai tirelessly!


    Gu Yu and the others were already tired of watching.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to watch anymore. I guess we can¡¯t finish it. Let¡¯s continue with the delivery!¡± Gu Yu said at this moment.


    ¡°Boss, this fight is a Lifetime series. I guess I can only wait 100 years for my grandson to log in to check the battle situation and then burn the information of their victory and defeat to me!¡± The young paparazzo laughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. Let¡¯s retreat and send this batch of goods back first.¡± Gu Yu glared at Gou ¡®Zi, then started to control the Dalong warship to sail towards the sea of vanity.


    After Gu Yu and the others left, the Empress continued to beat doctor hai up for several hours.


    In the end, the Empress only stopped when her hands were tired.


    After all, she only had the strength of a ghost Governor at the moment. She really didn¡¯t have the strength to face the ghost emperor doctor hai, who had a strong defense.


    ¡°Doctor hai! Give me an explanation! Why did you disband the netherworld sea kingdom!! The Empress asked after she had calmed down.


    ¡°Ha? Your Majesty, you can¡¯t just say things without any evidence. Aren¡¯t you the reason for the dissolution of the dark sea kingdom?¡± Doctor hai said with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Oh, really? It¡¯s all that Empress¡¯s fault, right? Otherwise, the netherworld sea kingdom would not have been dissolved. ¡± The Empress repeated doctor Hai¡¯s words to Wang Da mang word by word.


    Doctor Hai¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He then said awkwardly,¡±


    ¡°Empress, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a single word you¡¯re saying.¡±


    He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. He then said,¡±


    ¡°Doctor hai, since the netherworld sea kingdom has been destroyed and this matter has been over for hundreds of thousands of years, I will not pursue it. I just want to ask you one thing, do you know my real name?¡±


    Doctor hai was dumbfounded.¡±


    ¡°Empress, isn¡¯t your name the Empress? could it be that there are other ways of addressing you?¡±


    Although she had always felt that she no longer cared, after confirming that doctor hai had long since forgotten about ¡°hai Yue,¡± she still felt extremely complicated.


    ¡°Ah, I know!¡± Doctor hai suddenly exclaimed.


    When the water Empress heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She asked,¡±What!¡±


    ¡°First of all, I know that you are from the mute clan. Therefore, I dare to guess that your surname should be mu. As for your first name, it should be ¡®di¡¯. Therefore, there is only one truth. Your real name is mute!¡± Doctor hai said proudly.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± The Empress punched doctor hai in the face.


    At this moment, she felt that doctor hai was not only stupid, he was beyond redemption!


    ¡°Doctor hai, do you still remember hai Yue?¡± The Empress finally couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    ¡°Hai Yue? Who is it?¡± Doctor hai was dumbfounded.


    ¡°The sea Spirit clan!¡± The unwilling Empress glared at him and reminded him again.


    Doctor hai was speechless.


    Seeing that the Empress was about to throw another punch, doctor hai quickly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll remember!¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°The sea Spirit clan is a powerful sea clan force from the central Sea region. It¡¯s said that they have the bloodline of the God clan and are currently distributed in the various large Sea regions. Due to their special physique ...¡±


    At this moment, the water Empress had completely given up. As expected, this bastard had saved too many people and had long forgotten about hai Yue.


    ¡°Doctor hai, farewell!¡± The Empress turned around in anger.


    ¡°Little hai Yue?¡± At this moment, doctor Hai¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind her. The Empress¡¯s body trembled and she immediately turned around.


    Then, he saw Doctor hai say with a look of disdain,¡±


    ¡°I remember. Hai Yue was a crybaby that I picked up when I was young. I don¡¯t know where that little girl is now. At that time, she really didn¡¯t let me stop worrying. Empress, are you asking about this girl?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Empress clenched her fists and the veins on her forehead throbbed.


    ¡°Could it not be her? But I really don¡¯t know any other people called hai Yue. ¡± Doctor hai said pitifully.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Empress suddenly turned around as she spoke. However, the corners of her mouth curled into a smile.


    She knew that doctor hai had not forgotten about her, and that was enough.


    Looking at the Empress who was about to leave, doctor hai became anxious and quickly said,¡±


    ¡°Empress, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Northern divergent!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to Beiqi for? Don¡¯t you want to rebuild the netherworld sea kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve joined a new force. I¡¯ll be loyal to it from now on and never betray it!¡± The Empress said without turning her head.


    ¡°What force? can I join?¡± Doctor hai quickly followed behind the Empress and asked.


    From doctor Hai¡¯s point of view, a power that could attract an evil person like the Empress to join was definitely a Super Evil power.


    ¡°Get along well with the player clans. Maybe one day, you¡¯ll have the chance to join them!¡± The Empress replied indifferently.


    ¡°Then, how did you resurrect the water Empress ...¡±


    This time, the Empress didn¡¯t reply. Her figure gradually drifted away, leaving behind a dumbfounded doctor hai.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410: The Dragon Boat Festival


    Today was the Dragon Boat Festival.


    Early in the morning, Lu Wu released the notice of the Dragon Boat Festival.


    [Dragon Boat Festival activity notice]: colorful threads lightly wrapped around red jade arms, small talismans slanted on green cloud rings


    Event 1, Dragon Racing event duration: The entire Dragon Boat Festival


    Event details: On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, players can register in units of eight on the activity panel to participate in this dragon boat racing event. After the team is formed and registered successfully, any monster killed by the team members has a chance of dropping event items. Players can use these items to make the event Prop ¡°Dragon Boat¡±(there are 328 types of Dragon Boat production plans). After the Dragon Boat is completed, you can find an event emissary to participate in the race on the glazed Coast. This event will be ranked by the time you reach the finish line.


    [Event hint: there will be many special items on the track in this dragon boat racing. When the Dragon Boat crashes into the ¡°item box,¡± it will receive a special buff.]


    [Main body of the Dragon Boat: dragon head, keel, bottom, level, side, horizontal block, seat, Dragon intestine, reinforced intestine, upper tung oil ash, excavator, lacquer, stern]


    Activity 2: Dragonboat treasure bet


    [Event time: Dragon Boat Festival from 5 p.m. To 8 p.m.]


    [Event details: after the start of this event, a Dragon Boat treasure bet will be held on the lapis lazuli Coast. In this event, all dragon boats are not under the control of players and will compete on their own. Players can understand the participating dragon boats before the competition begins and place a bet with soul coins.]


    [Type of bet: first place (odds 1:4), placing bets on the top three (betting on the Dragon Boat entering the top three)(odds 1:2), last place (odds 1:4) placing bets on a particular Dragon boat¡¯s ranking (1:4£©


    [Activity hint: small bets are fun, big bets are soul-damaging coins]


    Activity 3: the battle between sweet and salty dumplings


    ......


    [Event Time: 8 p.m. To 12 p.m. On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival]


    [Event details: before the start of this event, all participating players must choose the ¡°sweet¡± and ¡°salty¡± factions in advance on the event panel. After the event officially begins, all players will receive a dumpling bag. A type of ingredient required for making dumplings will be randomly produced every 10 minutes (eight types in total):]


    The ingredients required to make sweet dumplings were bean paste, candied fruit, fragrant glutinous rice, and glutinous bamboo leaves.


    The ingredients required to make the salty rice dumpling were fresh meat, five-spice powder, fine glutinous rice, and Reed leaves.


    [Event hint: as the materials in the dumpling silk bag are randomly produced, there will be repeated materials and unusable materials from the opposing faction. Players can trade for the materials they need.]


    [Event reward: for every zongzi produced in your faction, your faction will receive +1 point. At the end of this event, the faction with the highest points will receive X2 event rewards, while the losing faction will receive X1 consolation reward.]


    [Horn uncle (event item)]:


    The Jade grains were measured and washed with water, wrapping the bamboo leaves and silk Tao. The cookhouse¡¯s horns swelled and were peeled off into fine paste.


    [Item details: players can obtain a random BUFF after consuming it. This BUFF will last for 1 to 30 days. There is also a chance of obtaining a special buff.]


    There were four main types of special top-grade buffs:


    [Level 1 exp BUFF: 15% exp bonus from killing monsters for 1-15 days (random)]


    [Level 1 attribute BUFF: obtain a 15% increase in all attributes for 1-15 days (random)]


    [Level 1 money BUFF: 15% increase in soul coins from killing monsters for 1 to 15 days (random)]


    [Special discount BUFF: receive a discount on all items in the mall (random 3 20% discount). You can buy a maximum of six items before the BUFF disappears.]


    [Official hint: good health during the Dragon Boat Festival. All players will have a good time during the event!]


    ¡­¡­


    The players had been looking forward to this event for a long time. When they saw the official announcement, all the players were extremely excited.


    Before the event even started, the players were already discussing it on the forum. They even started a battle for the ¡®sweet¡¯ and ¡®salty¡¯ of the dumplings.


    Suikataro: ¡°I¡¯m confused. Are there sweet and salty zongzi?¡± Weren¡¯t they all salty?


    The strongest Xue Li replied to suikataro,[I¡¯m going to smash your head. Zongzi are sweet. All salty zongzi are heresy.]


    Master Bao kemeng replied to strongest Xue Li,¡±I¡¯ll smash your head with a backhand too. Salty zongzi is the heretic. Sweet zongzi is number one in the universe!


    Peppa the wild boar replied to master bokomeng: I¡¯m going to smash your head with my fist. The salty zongzi is the best!


    Syria player: ¡°what¡¯s there to fight about? once the event is high, whoever wins will be the boss. I can eat it anyway (funny)¡±


    [Invincible loneliness: collecting soul coins. I think it¡¯s time to make a fortune. Let¡¯s bet on the Dragon Boat Race. One wave of heaven, one wave of hell.]


    Little Ming: ¡°the event is about to start. Are there any teams that are short of people? please form a team. I¡¯m looking for a strong dragon boat team!¡±


    Wind Walker: ¡°I¡¯m a dragon Boat rider in real life. Do you have any legs for me? I¡¯m a lone wolf (arrogant face with a bronze face)¡±


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°it¡¯s Another Happy Day. The dog official website is holding another event. I¡¯m so happy.¡±(Funny)


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were discussing, the event officially started at eight in the morning.


    [District-wide announcement: the Dragon Boat Festival has officially begun. The dragon boat racing event has begun!]


    At this moment, players were everywhere on the lapis lazuli shore.


    Upon hearing the game notification, all the players were extremely excited. They gathered together and charged towards underworld.


    Since the first event required players to kill monsters to obtain the materials, the area with the most monsters was underworld as compared to the ocean. This was because a large number of nine glory Army soldiers were stationed there.


    Thus, taking advantage of the event¡¯s opening, the players who had regathered began to group up and push towards underworld, ready to get a huge wave of event materials.


    Moreover, the first event would last for an entire day, so it didn¡¯t matter even if they died once, so the players were fearless.


    Without the nine radiance brothers knowing, the player calamity had descended once again.


    In this battle, the players were no longer as weak as before. Tempted by the event rewards, every one of them was incomparably fierce. Even the ninedust brothers stationed in underworld were caught off guard.


    In the eyes of the players, the soldiers of the nine glory Army were the material parts to build the Dragon Boat. The more they killed, the more materials they would have, and the more options they would have to assemble the Dragon Boat. How could they not be excited?


    All the players had died once in the morning.


    In return, the players also received a large number of Dragon Boat parts.


    At noon, the lapis lazuli Coast was once again filled with people.


    The players formed small teams and started to study the assembly of the Dragon Boat.


    At this moment, on the glazed beach, the eight-man team led by Gu Yu was testing the performance of the assembled Dragon Boat.


    This time, due to the fact that the players were not familiar with the Dragon Boat, Lu Wu only prepared the finished parts. He didn¡¯t need the players to build it, they just had to assemble it.


    However, the special feature of this event was the assembly method of the Dragon Boat.


    All parts had four main attribute bonuses: Speed bonus, defense bonus, HP bonus, attack bonus


    However, the most important thing was the prefix of the parts. Different prefix of the parts could be matched with different special Dragon Boat exclusive skills during assembly.


    For example, the Dragon Boat that Gu Yu and the others were assembling.


    The Dragon head, dragon bones, and tail rudder were all parts of the Dragon Boat that were prefixed with ¡®Gale¡¯.


    This activated the prefix special effect of [strong wind 3/3], and the Dragon Boat formed received a passive bonus of 30% speed.


    However, other than the wind, the equipment also had a special effect:


    Storm (3/3), roar (3/3), fly (6/6), silence (9/9), death (special effect Part 1/1), King Kong (3/3), Roushan (4/4), and so on ...


    There were many ways to match them. Every Dragon Boat material had a prefix, and only when a certain number of parts with the same prefix were assembled would the prefix special effect be activated and be added to the Dragon Boat.


    To assemble a Dragon Boat, 13 parts were required. In other words, a Dragon Boat could be equipped with at least two special effects.


    As such, the players had a wide variety of choices, and the various combinations dazzled the eyes of the players, so they could only try them one by one.


    Among them, the parts that could activate special effects as long as it was (1/1) became the godly parts of the Dragon Boat that players were after.


    This was because the special effect parts did not need to be paired with each other. When assembled, they would come with a special effect skill, such as ¡®death¡¯,¡¯God bless¡¯,¡¯Nirvana¡¯, and so on.


    If all the Dragon boats were made up of special effect parts, the Dragon Boat would have 13 special effect skills.


    Of course, this was only an ideal situation.


    Since the parts of a party could not be traded, players could only use the parts of their own party. Therefore, it was important to find the best combination to achieve the best effect.


    At this moment, Gu Yu and the others were distressed about how to match these Dragon Boat parts and assemble a Dragon Boat with powerful special effects and attributes.


    At this moment, they had more than 100 parts of the Dragon Boat in their hands. There were many ways to choose from, but the problem was how to assemble it.


    The only three parts that they were sure of were the (3/3) wind. This special effect added speed, which would be very helpful for the Dragon Boat Race. However, it was a problem to choose the other 10 parts.


    The members all expressed their own opinions, and everyone had different suggestions.


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we choose the (9/9) silence, and then randomly choose a defensive component. Now that we have the strong wind, we won¡¯t be slow. Our weakest point is our defense, because there are items that interfere with each other in the competition, so I think that silence will at least protect us!¡± Gou ¡®Zi opened his mouth.


    ¡°Don ¡®t! Doggie, don¡¯t mess around. Silence requires (9/9). It¡¯s such a waste. We can create two more special effects, such as (4/4) Rozan,(4/4) Bramble,(2/2) slow, and then add our Gale (3/3). That way, we¡¯ll have four special effects. That¡¯ll be perfect!¡± The Guild members standing beside him hurriedly objected.


    ¡°Having more special effects doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s powerful. There¡¯s a reason why silent disaster needs nine parts.¡± Gou ¡®Zi retorted with a serious face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and fight some more monsters? There¡¯s still time anyway, so it¡¯ll be perfect if you can get a special effect part. If you can get it, it¡¯ll be perfect for silence. If you can¡¯t get it, then you can choose the combination of the four special effects!¡± At this moment, Gu Yu spoke.


    ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m rich!¡± At this moment, a cry of surprise came from the distance. Gu Yu and the others immediately turned their heads and saw a man rushing over with a smile on his face.


    He strode over to Chen Ziyu and the others from the Dalong society, who were also assembling the parts, and then took out a golden part from his space.


    [Golden Dragon-dragon head-attack]:


    [Part description: the Dragon head part used to assemble the Dragon Boat. Special effect part!]


    Golden Dragon (passive)(1/1): Summons a Golden Dragon to buff all dragon boats. Increases speed, defense, health, and collision damage by 10%.


    ¡°F * ck! It¡¯s a special effect item!¡± The young paparazzo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the Dragon head.


    ¡°Hahaha, Gou ¡®Zi, are you envious?¡± At this moment, Wang Da mang took the parts and waved them at the dog.


    ¡°Boss, we also want special effect parts!¡± At that moment, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s eyes turned red.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411: Chapter 411-dragon boat racing


    Seeing Chen Ziyu¡¯s team obtain the special part, Gu Yu and the others were extremely envious.


    ¡°How did you get it?¡± Gou ¡®Zi immediately ran to the player and asked.


    ¡°I just killed a corpse Wolf on my way back, and it dropped.¡± The player laughed.


    ¡°Dog shit luck!¡± At that moment, Gou ¡®Zi was filled with envy and jealousy.


    Although he knew that the quality of the equipment dropped from killing monsters was random, it was a bit too much luck to get a special effect equipment from killing a corpse Wolf.


    Thinking about how they had been working hard the entire morning and not even seeing the shadow of the special part, the dog was sad.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and kill some monsters. There¡¯s still time anyway!¡± At this moment, Gu Yu could not wait any longer. His mind was filled with thoughts on how to obtain the special effect parts.


    After all, compared to the ordinary prefix Dragon Boat parts, special effect parts did not need to be combined to activate the special effect, and the attributes they provided were also very powerful, which was why they were called divine parts by players.


    And so, under the smug gazes of the members of the great dragon¡¯s Association, Gu Yu began to lead the team in the direction of hell.


    ¡°Boss, this is perfect. With the Dragon head special effect part, we have five special effects. We can participate in the competition!¡± Xue Li said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t think we can get any more special effect items even if we kill more monsters. It¡¯s almost time!¡± Chen Ziyu nodded.


    Then, he opened the activity panel and pressed the ¡®enter¡¯ button!


    Immediately, a game notification appeared:


    ......


    [Game prompt: you have successfully entered the competition. Matching your opponent!]


    ¡°Matchmaking complete. Area 213 has a total of 100 teams participating. Your number is 67!¡±


    [Preparing to enter the event venue. All members of the Dalong society, please get ready ...]


    As soon as the game prompt sounded, the members of the Dalong Association instantly disappeared.


    When his vision became clear again, he heard a deafening shout.


    Looking up, the area they were in was a Lake. Both sides of the lake were filled with people holding banners and shouting in the background, as well as many players who chose to watch the game.


    And beside them, two meters to the left and right of them stood the other players from the participating teams.


    At this moment, the game prompt sounded again.


    [Player, please enter your Dragon Boat. The dragon boat racing is about to begin!]


    As the game prompt sounded, the Dragon Boat that they had assembled appeared on the lake in front of Chen Ziyu and the others.


    After looking at the five-minute countdown, Chen Ziyu and the others quickly walked up the steps to the Dragon Boat and stepped up one by one.


    At this moment, a ¡°plasma¡± appeared in each of their hands.


    [Dragon boat paddle (event item)]:


    [Item details: paddling can change the direction of the Dragon Boat. Paddling with eight people at the same time can increase the Dragon boat¡¯s forward speed by 10% for 1 second.]


    ¡°I thought the Dragon Boat was moving on its own. It turns out that we still have to row. This feels like a competition!¡± Xue Li laughed.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s similar to the auto-advance function. The acceleration isn¡¯t high, and it¡¯s not even as much as the speed provided by a part. However, if we keep slashing, it¡¯ll provide a 10% bonus to the entire game.¡± Chen Ziyu analyzed with a smile.


    [Game reminder, please be prepared. The match will begin in 30 seconds!]


    The game prompt sounded again, causing Chen Ziyu and the others to become serious and stop talking.


    [Game countdown: 10,9,8 ... 1!]


    As the countdown ended, the people on the shore all shouted ¡°come on!¡± As the banner swayed, the 100 dragon boats shot forward like arrows.


    Among them, the Dragon Boat that Chen Ziyu and the others were on was the most eye-catching. At the start of the game, a giant Golden Dragon appeared and began to circle above their Dragon Boat. It looked very cool and was far ahead of all the other dragon boats, taking first place.


    ¡°Blow it up!¡± At this time, smoke came out of the tail of the Green Dragon Boat next to Chen Ziyu and the others. Then, the whole Dragon Boat suddenly bounced up and flew 50 meters forward in an instant, surpassing them and taking the first place.


    ¡°F * ck! What kind of prefix ability is this?!¡± Chen Ziyu and the others widened their eyes.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a special part of (1/1),¡¯explosion¡¯. I remember that this skill is released once every minute.¡± Xue Li said.


    While they were chatting, a Dragon Boat on their left suddenly flew up and slowly approached them.


    What made them even more dumbfounded was that a Dragon Boat not far away suddenly dove into the water and ... Disappeared ...


    At this moment, the Eight Immortals crossed the sea, each displaying their own abilities. With more than 300 skills to choose from, the beginning of the Dragon Boat Race was extremely exciting.


    It also made Chen Ziyu and the others feel a sense of urgency.


    They had thought that with a special effect part, they would have no problem getting first place in this competition. However, they did not expect the Dragon boats assembled by the other players to be so powerful. It would not be as easy as they had thought to get first.


    Thus, Chen Ziyu and the rest quickly started paddling. At this moment, the 10% increase in speed became extremely important in their eyes.


    Soon, they overtook the Dragon Boat with the special explosion effect and took first place.


    However, at this moment, the Dragon boat¡¯s stern spat out smoke again. Then, the Dragon Boat leaped into the air and drew an arc in the air, once again pulling more than 20 meters away from them.


    ¡°F * ck! This explosion skill is too F * cking awesome!¡± Seeing this, Wang Damang, who was paddling at the end of the boat, widened his eyes.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s a prop box!¡± Xue Li, who was sitting on the dragon¡¯s head, suddenly shouted excitedly.


    On the track 50 meters away, a row of golden boxes was floating above the water, shining.


    ¡°F * ck, hurry up and grab one!¡± Wang Da mang quickly shouted.


    Thus, the members of the Dalong Guild quickly rowed their oars and quickly approached the item box.


    The moment the Dragon Boat and the box collided, a game notification popped up in the minds of the members of the Dalong society, and a translucent introduction panel appeared in front of them.


    [Harpoon (tool)]:


    [Item usage function: use your eyes to lock onto the target Dragon Boat. After you choose to release it, this item will automatically shoot out and reduce the target Dragon boat¡¯s speed by 50% for 20 seconds.]


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, hack them to death!¡± Xue Li shouted excitedly.


    When Chen Ziyu heard this, he quickly turned his gaze to the explosive ship not far away and chose to use the item.


    Immediately, a harpoon shot out from the Dragon boat¡¯s head toward the ship that had exploded.


    After the harpoon drew an arc in the air, it accurately hit the stern of the boat. Suddenly, an electric current flashed, and the speed of the boat rapidly slowed down.


    At that moment, Chen Ziyu and the others cheered, then quickly paddled the boat and passed by the exploded ship.


    ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s pay our respects!¡± As he streaked past, Wang Da mang even naughtily greeted the members of the exploding ship.


    ¡°F * ck! Attack them!¡± The captain of the explosive ship team, who had also received a prop, suddenly locked his eyes on the Dragon Boat where Chen Ziyu and the others were. Then, a bead shot out from the dragon¡¯s head.


    The bead flew to the front of the Dragon Boat where Chen Ziyu and the others were at an extremely fast speed. Then, it suddenly formed a wall of light, blocking their way.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    With a loud noise, the Dragon Boat of Chen Ziyu and the others hit the wall of light.


    The game notification then sounded.


    [Game prompt: you have been attacked by Dragon Boat No. 69. Your path has been blocked for 10 seconds!]


    [Game prompt: the collision has caused the Dragon boat¡¯s HP to decrease by 20 points, leaving 549 points remaining (when the HP is cleared to zero, it will return to the starting point)]


    ¡°F * ck!¡± At this moment, Chen Ziyu and the others couldn¡¯t help but swear.


    As the competition had just begun, the Dragon boats were not far from each other. The Dragon Boat behind them had an opportunity to overtake them, and their ranking instantly fell to outside of the tenth place.


    At this moment, whether it was Chen Ziyu and the rest, or the team members of the exploding ship, they were all extremely depressed.


    As time passed, the dragon boat racing competition became more and more intense, and the subsequent props were even more varied.


    Missiles, teleportation, super acceleration, harpoon, invincible tortoiseshell, and so on, the players ¡®attacks couldn¡¯t stop at all.


    The whole track was like fireworks, and props were released back and forth. There was no absolute first place, but the Dalong society¡¯s Dragon Boat was firmly in the top three with the help of the Golden Dragon special effect.


    The whole competition was extremely thrilling, making Chen Ziyu and the others nervous. They were afraid that a prop would fly out of nowhere and pull down their ranking.


    The spectating players were even more excited.


    At the end of the game, the distance between the Dragon boats gradually widened. Many dragon boats with weak special effects had been left a thousand meters behind. In the end, only three dragon boats were competing for first place.


    These three dragon boats were all equipped with special parts. They were the Dragon Boat that Chen Ziyu and the others were on, the explosive boat that they had fought all the way with, and the last one had the ability to dive, but they had never seen it.


    As the Dragon Boat had been in stealth mode all this time, although it was not fast, it still entered the top three without the interference of the props.


    Looking at the ranking on the top right corner, Chen Ziyu¡¯s heart was anxious. At this moment, the props had been used up. If they wanted to be number one, they could only row with all their strength and do their best!


    However, the special effect of this explosive ship was really powerful. It relied on its explosive ability to leap forward all the way, and there was no way to widen the distance between them.


    In the last 100-meter sprint, Chen Ziyu and the others were extremely nervous.


    Although they were in first place now, at this distance, once the cooling down period of the explosive ship was over, they could cover it with a wave of jump. It was very unsafe.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    At this time, there was a loud sound. The cooling down period of the explosive ship was over, and it started to jump again.


    At this time, they were less than 50 meters away from the finish line. When they heard the explosion behind them, Chen Ziyu and the others had a look of despair on their faces.


    Just when they thought that they had no hope of getting first place, a long spear surrounded by lightning suddenly shot from behind and stabbed into the exploding ship in the air at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Ka!¡± With a crisp sound, the explosion was suddenly fixed in mid-air, unable to fall or move forward.


    Seeing this, Chen Ziyu and the others didn¡¯t look back. They paddled with all their might and finally crossed the finish line.


    [Game prompt: congratulations, you have won first place in area 213. All team members will receive title rewards: King of ferrying]


    [Game hint: your time for the dragon boat racing is 29 minutes and 57 seconds, and you are temporarily ranked 18th. If you can maintain the top 100 after the end of this event, you will receive additional event rewards!]


    At that moment, Chen Ziyu and the others stood up and couldn¡¯t help but cheer.


    At this time, a Dragon Boat suddenly emerged from the bottom of the water and crossed the finish line in second place.


    When he saw the faces of the people on the Dragon Boat, Chen Ziyu could not help but be stunned.¡±


    ¡°Boss Liu?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, boss Chen, you owe me a favor. Remember to buy me a drink when we go out!¡± Liu Chan stood up and said with a smile.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Chen Ziyu agreed without hesitation. He did not expect that the person who stopped the exploding ship was an old friend.


    ¡°Boss Liu, you¡¯re really a coward. I can¡¯t believe you made it to the finish line. The special effects of your Dragon Boat are too good!¡± Xue Li interrupted.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to. They all say that the special effects are good. I was going to assemble a Dragon Boat!¡± As he said that, Liu Chan pointed at the guilds behind him who were laughing foolishly.


    Just as Chen Ziyu was about to speak, the explosive ship that was supposed to be in first place also crossed the finish line.


    At that moment, Chen Ziyu and Liu Chan could not help but look at each other and burst into laughter.

 Chapter 412 - The end of the Dragon Boat Festival

    Chapter 412: The end of the Dragon Boat Festival


    Today¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival event had completely motivated the players.


    Especially the dragon boat racing competition at the beginning.


    In order to get a good ranking, many players would repeatedly watch other players ¡®matches before participating in the crossing competition to gain experience.


    Wave after wave of competitions, coupled with the extremely immersive competition environment, made the players completely excited.


    Guides on how to assemble dragon boats popped up like mushrooms after the rain.


    However, there was one thing in common in these guides, and that was that special parts could play a decisive role in the competition.


    Of course, there were also surprises. For example, the silence effect of the (9/9) game shone in the subsequent matches.


    Since the dragon boat racing had a powerful role in changing the situation, and the ¡®silence¡¯ special effect ignored any item damage, some brave players began to try to use nine parts to form the silence special effect, trying to test the waters.


    The result was the silence effect and the apotheosis.


    The powerful effect of ignoring all item damage throughout the competition had shocked all the players.


    Later on, the players played the Dragon Boat combination to a new height, and all kinds of magical brain circuit combinations emerged one after another.


    Some of the players participated in the tournament to get a good ranking, while others just wanted to be happy. It was this group of players who pushed the atmosphere of the entire Dragon Boat Festival to a climax.


    When it was close to FiveO¡¯ clock in the afternoon, the popularity of the dragon boat racing finally began to drop.


    ......


    The second event, the Dragon Boat treasure gambling event, was about to begin.


    Before the event started, the shore of the lapis lazuli sea was once again filled with players.


    When it was five in the afternoon, the game prompt sounded in the anticipation of the players.


    [Regional announcement: the Dragon Boat Festival event ¡®Dragon Boat treasure gambling¡¯ has begun. This event will last for three hours, and there will be one round every half an hour. There will be a total of six rounds. Players can participate in this treasure gambling competition on the event panel.]


    As the game announcement sounded, purple auroras appeared in the sky above the colored glass Coast, covering the entire sea area.


    In front of the beach of the lapis lazuli Coast, eight dragon boats of different colors also appeared at this moment.


    Seeing this, the players all opened the activity panel, and the specific information of the eight dragon boats appeared.


    The eight dragon boats were numbered from 1 to 8 and were made up of completely different parts. They also had different special effects, and the information was very detailed.


    Below the Dragon boats, there were also betting options.


    At this moment, the players began to carefully observe the information of the eight dragon boats and think about which Dragon Boat they should bet on to earn soul coins from the stupid official game company.


    At this moment, a group of ¡°experts¡± appeared in the event voice channel.


    ¡°Bet on No. 8. No. 8 has the silence effect, so you¡¯ll definitely earn four times the soul coin profit. What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Bet on No. 3, the explosion special effect. You guys probably haven¡¯t seen your special effect before, it¡¯s much stronger than silence. Believe me, you¡¯ll be rich!¡±


    ¡°Bet on No. 4. No. 4 has the special effect of death. This round is a sure win. Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a round of poker. If you win, the club is young ... If you lose, you¡¯ll have to move bricks!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, I wanted to see your opinions on the event channel, but all of you have different ideas. This is terrible!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. No. 7 has the abyss effect, which can be used once every 25 minutes. It can teleport a long distance. It can¡¯t be justified if it doesn¡¯t win!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were discussing how to place their bets, the event notification sounded again.


    [Game prompt: the first round of the Dragonboat treasure bet is about to begin. Entering the five-minute countdown!]


    After hearing the game prompt, many hesitant players finally began to place their bets.


    Although most of the players were just playing around and didn¡¯t really invest all their money, due to the large number of players in Beiqi, in just three minutes, the number of soul coins bet had reached 10 million, and it was still rising, which made Lu Wu, who was observing behind the scenes, dumbfounded.


    As time passed, the five-minute countdown ended and the match began.


    The eight dragon boats instantly rushed out of the starting line and sped into the distance. On the lapis lazuli Coast, eight huge screens appeared and began to broadcast the treasure bet.


    The players below were looking at the screen, exclaiming and shouting from time to time.


    Because investing soul coins was equivalent to pouring in some of their feelings, even watching it made them feel extremely excited.


    As the competition went on, the players began to cheer for the Dragon Boat they supported.


    Since the Dragonboat treasure gambling competition was held on the lapis lazuli Coast...They were very familiar with the scene and felt very immersive. Coupled with the lively atmosphere and the music that was being played, the players were once again in high spirits.


    When the first round of the competition ended, the atmosphere in the stadium was pushed to a climax.


    Some were shouting because they were happy, some were depressed because they lost their soul coins, and some just wanted to shout a few words. In short, the scene was in chaos.


    However, there were six rounds of the competition, and the first round did not determine anything. Many players began to prepare for the second round of the treasure bet by observing the eight newly formed dragon boats.


    ¡­¡­


    The lively atmosphere lasted until eighto¡¯ clock in the evening, and the bright moon was already hanging high in the sky.


    It was also at this moment that the last event of the Dragon Boat Festival began.


    [District-wide announcement: the final event of this Dragon Boat Festival, the battle between the sweet and salty dumpling has begun!]


    Many players had already chosen the lineup they wanted to support on the event panel before the event started.


    The players were divided on whether the zongzi should be sweet or salty.


    However, this problem had existed for hundreds of years. Players had long regarded this kind of bickering as a special feature of the Dragon Boat Festival, mainly for entertainment.


    However, even though it was for entertainment, the players were still very insistent on the sweet and salty taste of the zongzi, and they did not give in to each other.


    They all wanted to convince the players from the other camp that the dumplings with this smell were heresy and that they should quickly turn over a new leaf!


    At this moment, the liveliest part was the activity voice channel.


    There were shouts to exchange ingredients for the dumplings, and there were also shouts to persuade. There was even a portion of serious players who used historical records to describe the background of the dumplings in an attempt to persuade the players from the opposing camp to surrender.


    And when the opposing players faced such serious players, they would basically put on this attitude.


    ¡®No, no, I¡¯m not listening. You bastards are heretics. No matter how you explain it, you¡¯re still heretics. he~tui!¡¯


    This battle between the two guilds had even caused many internal members to take the matter seriously.


    It even triggered a few ridiculous events.


    For example, the president of a certain Guild, because he was serious and insisted on his own ideas, he said,¡±I am the president, you all have to listen to me!¡± In this case, so


    The Guild was disbanded ...


    For example, a couple in a game had a disagreement and accused each other of choosing different camps, so they started fighting.


    What was even more outrageous was that because of the sweet and salty problem, one player even stopped making dumplings and wrote a post with more than 10000 words in an attempt to brainwash the players in the opposing camp.


    ¡­¡­


    The players were extremely happy today.


    When the midnight bell rang, the Dragon Boat Festival event officially ended. The players also buried their grudges and shared the dumplings they had made with each other.


    In fact, when the players ate the dumplings made by the opposing camp, no matter whether it was sweet or salty, they would still have one thought: It was so delicious!


    However, I won¡¯t compromise. Even if it¡¯s delicious, you¡¯re still a heretic!

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413: Chapter 413-ball ball


    After the Dragon Boat Festival officially ended, Lu Wu posted in an official form and began to calculate the players ¡®comments on this Festival.


    Seeing the official post, a large number of players immediately rushed into the post and began to actively comment on their own feelings about this holiday event under Lu Wu¡¯s post.


    It had to be said that the Dragon Boat Festival had a strong festive atmosphere, and the players were thoroughly enjoying themselves. It could be said that there were waves of good reviews, and most of them began to ask the official developers to organize more of such events, not just for the festival.


    However, there were also some players who began to cry in the official post, saying that they had lost all their soul coins in the treasure match, and hoped that the officials would help them.


    Lu Wu naturally turned a blind eye to these players ¡®complaints because this event was not voluntary.


    Moreover, he was the mastermind behind the dragon Boat treasure gambling event and had earned a large sum of soul coins through such means.


    When he first decided to create this event, Lu Wu also thought that since it was a Festival, everyone should be happy and not be involved in the outcome of the competition.


    However, what Lu Wu didn¡¯t expect was that due to the large number of participating players, the number of soul coins soon reached hundreds of millions, and it was still growing.


    This really shocked Lu Wu.


    After all, with such a huge amount of soul coins, losing one round was nothing. At most, it would make him feel bad for a few years. However, there were six rounds in the Dragon Boat treasure gambling match.


    If he was unlucky, Lu Wu felt that he would lose all his money, and maybe it would not be enough.


    So, Lu Wu, who was originally prepared to watch the fun of the players, made his move.


    However, it was not easy to control the progress of the game behind the scenes without the 100 million players noticing.


    ......


    However, this was not a problem for Lu Wu, who had the help of Bei Li. Since he couldn¡¯t start with the Dragon Boat, he could start with the props and let Bei Li control the placement of the props in the event scene!


    He made several dragon boats often eat top-grade props and lead all the way with the props.


    This was Lu Wu¡¯s behind-the-scenes manipulation method, and it was very useful.


    To the players, they would only think that the Dragon boats were very lucky in this competition, and they would not have any other thoughts.


    After all, to the players, this event was just for entertainment. The official warring officials could create as many soul coins as they wanted, so they were completely useless to the warring officials.


    Therefore, they were very convinced of the result of the game.


    Most importantly, there would be players betting soul coins on each Dragon Boat. After each round, the players who won would cheer, which made the other players who lost soul coins think that they were just unlucky.


    Relying on the coexistence of illusion and reality, not only did Lu Wu not lose money in this Dragon Boat Festival, but he also made a lot of money.


    On this day, Lu Wu felt that he had been blinded by money ...


    The feeling of having soul coins was great!


    ¡­¡­


    Beiqi, lapis lazuli Coast.


    After the end of the Dragon Boat Festival, the number of players on the lapis lazuli Coast was no longer as dense as before.


    Basically, they would either choose to go out to sea to explore, or they would charge into Beiqi in the form of small teams and fight guerilla warfare with the nine radiance brothers.


    However, compared to the jiuyao brothers, the players were more interested in going out to sea at this stage.


    The main reason for this was due to the new NPC, hai Yue.


    This NPC had recently returned to the colored glass Coast and immediately attracted the attention of many players.


    As mentioned in the introduction, the new NPC had a lot of knowledge about the sea. Many players did not understand, and they could get the answers to the sea-related questions they did not understand from her.


    There were even a few guilds that recently spent a large amount of soul coins to obtain a few pieces of information about the underwater ruins at the sea of vanity from the new NPC hai Yue. They had already begun to organize their manpower and were ready to explore the underwater ruins.


    It could be said that the Empress¡¯s presence had suddenly aroused the players ¡®enthusiasm for the development of the sea area.


    This was exactly what Lu Wu wanted to see, and it was also one of the key reasons why Lu Wu pulled the Empress into his camp.


    Because of Beiqi¡¯s geographical location in the netherworld, the development of the forces in the sea area was extremely important. The resources in the yellow spring Sea area were incomparably rich, and they had far more development potential than the land with many restrictions.


    Due to the players placing too much emphasis on land development, the forces in the sea had never been strong enough. Even if they had a huge fleet, they lacked experience in fighting at sea.


    Therefore, the Empress¡¯s existence was to make up for this shortcoming and allow the players ¡®forces in the sea to become equally powerful.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, on the shore of the lapis lazuli sea.


    A man and a woman sat on a rock by the beach, looking at a little kid playing in the sand not far away, their faces full of helplessness.


    ¡°Little Mo, QiuQiu is becoming more and more mischievous. What should we do?¡± Youzi rested her chin on her hand and looked at the little boy not far away. She sighed helplessly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any experience!¡± At this moment, Little Mo could not help but sigh.


    The two people who were currently distressed over their children were two members of Beiqi¡¯s hanging wall Group, Little Mo and little youzi.


    The little kid playing in the sand not far from them was the ¡°kid¡± they had received as a reward from the June 1st event because they had won first place in happiness points.


    In fact, mo and youzi were also surprised to be the champion of the June 1st event.


    Because they had no experience in raising children, they were still reading the strategy posts on the official forum during the event and moving forward step by step.


    However, for some reason, perhaps because the adopted child was naturally optimistic, he was always happy. Even though they made countless mistakes along the way, QiuQiu¡¯s happiness value kept growing. In the end, he won the June 1st event by a slight margin.


    And so, this child named ¡°QiuQiu¡± stayed.


    The couple was very happy to get QiuQiu in the beginning, even though they were both underage. It was too early for them to bear the pressure that they shouldn¡¯t have at this age.


    However, QiuQiu could always bring them happiness and also make them feel that their feelings for each other were more complete, so they loved QiuQiu very much and took great care of him.


    During this time, the two of them learned from the strategy guide on the official forum that the boy would buy a house when he grew up. Little Mo and little youzi no longer exchanged soul coins for R coins, because they planned to save money to buy a house for QiuQiu in Beiqi.


    However, since Beiqi didn¡¯t open up the purchase of personal houses at this stage, they only had one choice now, and that was to buy a ¡°Guild¡± base for QiuQiu.


    This was undoubtedly a huge expense, which worried the couple.


    The purchase of a Guild residence was basically a Guild¡¯s effort. Although the two of them were strong, their method of earning money was very simple. They basically accepted hunting missions as usual.


    Although the income wasn¡¯t low, it was clearly impossible to purchase a Guild residence with this method.


    At this moment, they were suddenly very envious of the guilds that had already started to do business in the sea of vanity. This was because the daily income of these guilds was extremely impressive. It was far from what assassins like them could compare to.


    However, their feelings for QiuQiu were very sincere, and they really raised him as if he were their own child. Thus, even if it was very difficult, they still wanted to buy a base for QiuQiu in Beiqi.


    However, before this problem was over, a new problem came.


    It was because QiuQiu wanted to learn assassination techniques from them.


    This made the underaged couple completely dumbfounded.


    QiuQiu was only six years old, but he wanted to learn assassination techniques!


    Therefore, the two of them decisively refused, because they hoped that QiuQiu would study well. Even if it had to learn life professions from bronze pendant, rock, and the others in the future, they were firmly opposed to learning assassination.


    After all, the assassination profession was too dangerous. Although QiuQiu also had the ability to resurrect like them, at this time, they had completely taken on the role of parents. Naturally, they did not want QiuQiu to take on this high-risk profession with blood-stained hands.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that QiuQiu would cry and make a fuss. It didn¡¯t listen to their advice at all and just wanted to learn.


    This worried the two of them to death. They couldn¡¯t bear to hit him, and they didn¡¯t listen to his advice. They instantly became at a loss!


    After all, they didn¡¯t have any experience in raising a child. Although they felt that it was for QiuQiu¡¯s good, the two of them couldn¡¯t come up with any words to preach. They could only sternly reject QiuQiu every time she said that she wanted to learn assassination, just like the parents on TV.


    However, this move was useless to their child,¡±QiuQiu.¡± On the contrary, because of this opposition, the child had the idea of learning more.


    ¡°Dad, mom, look at the dagger I made!¡± At this time, the naked QiuQiu pointed at a dagger piled up with sand and shouted happily to Little Mo and little youzi.


    Inky and youzi looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts.


    What made them feel even more helpless was QiuQiu¡¯s attribute panel.


    QiuQiu (6 years old):


    [Character information: reward for first place in the June 1st event. Has complete self-consciousness and extremely high growth talent.]


    [Character ability: none (the player can train it or comprehend it during growth)]


    [Character class: NONE (initially, you can choose to be a Berserker, assassin, or wizard. You can also learn other classes in-game)]


    [Character personality: stubborn, optimistic]


    [Character hobby: become an assassin better than your parents]


    [Bound to: youzi]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that QiuQiu¡¯s hobby had changed to assassin in the analysis panel, mo and youzi felt that their hair was about to turn white from worry. How could they be so rebellious?


    Seeing that Little Mo and little youzi didn¡¯t respond, QiuQiu couldn¡¯t help pouting, then trotted to the two.


    Then, he slowly knelt down in front of the two of them,¡±


    ¡°Father, mother, please teach me the skills of an assassin. I will definitely become a great assassin!¡±


    ¡°When your uncle Tongguan revives, I¡¯ll let you learn forging techniques from him and become a blacksmith. By the way, I¡¯m also an Alchemist. I can teach you how to refine medicine. ¡± Little Mo asked tentatively.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m going to become a great assassin!¡± QiuQiu raised its head and said with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Youzi glared at him, acting like a fox exploiting a Tiger¡¯s might.


    However, her scolding did not seem to be threatening at all. QiuQiu continued to look determined.


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion. Other than being an assassin, anything else is fine!¡± At this moment, Xiao mo also put on a dignified look.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to become an assassin. I¡¯ll listen to mom and dad for everything else. ¡± QiuQiu said stubbornly, then turned around and ran to the beach.


    At this moment, mo and youzi¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I suddenly feel like beating him up. I heard that filial children are born with sticks!¡± Little Yingzi said angrily.


    ¡°I also want to!¡± Little Mo immediately agreed.


    However, even though they said so, they were reluctant to take action.


    The two, who really had no countermeasures, could only ask for help from the idiotic netizens in the forum, hoping to find a way to deal with the naughty child.


    While the two of them were browsing the forum, a private Ghost Ship docked, and a person got off.


    After putting away the Ghost Ship, the man walked onto the beach and found QiuQiu not far away. His face was filled with curiosity, and he couldn¡¯t help but walk over.


    ¡°Little wimp, what are you doing?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked with a smile as he walked to QiuQiu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m making a dagger!¡± QiuQiu looked up and answered with a smile.


    ¡°Why do you want to make a dagger?¡± Mo Xiaoxin was stunned.


    ¡°My parents don¡¯t allow me to play with daggers, so I can only make them myself.¡± QiuQiu¡¯s face revealed a sad expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just dropped a common dagger. It¡¯s yours.¡± Mo Xiaoxin then retrieved a dagger from his storage space and passed it to QiuQiu.


    At this moment, QiuQiu¡¯s eyes lit up, and it hurriedly took the dagger.


    After carefully examining the dagger, QiuQiu bowed to mo Xiaoxin with a smile on its face.¡±¡±Thank you, uncle!¡±


    ¡°Hey, little wimp, do you really want to become an assassin?¡± Mo Xiaoxin said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I want to become the number one assassin in the future!¡± When QiuQiu said this, it seemed especially serious, but then its expression turned gloomy.¡±¡±It¡¯s a pity that mom and dad won¡¯t allow it. ¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? go and pursue your dream. When you succeed, your parents will definitely be proud of you.¡± Mo Xiaoxin urged.


    ¡°But mom and dad don¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, do you know what I would do?¡± Mo Xiaoxin chuckled.


    ¡°What will uncle do?¡± QiuQiu raised its head curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll run away from home, hehe!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While inky and youzi were consulting the players on the official forum, mo Xiaoxin (Crayon Shin-chan) had already started his own trickery and successfully tricked QiuQiu.


    Therefore, when the two finished their consultation and were ready to implement the idiotic netizens ¡®method ...


    He was shocked to find that QiuQiu had disappeared.


    At this moment, there were a few crooked words of farewell on the ground.


    However, Little Mo and little youzi were sure that this word was definitely not written by QiuQiu!

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414: Killing the crisis


    At this moment, mo and youzi suddenly panicked.


    Although QiuQiu could be resurrected after death, their hearts ached at the thought that QiuQiu might encounter danger outside.


    As a result, they hurriedly began to search the surroundings.


    While they were busy with this, mo Xiaoxin had already brought QiuQiu to the South of Beiqi.


    ¡°Little wimp, why do you want to become an assassin? don¡¯t you know that mages are the strongest?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked curiously as he held QiuQiu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Eh? Uncle, you must be lying to me. My parents said that mages are the easiest to kill. ¡± QiuQiu raised its head in puzzlement.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin felt extremely embarrassed. He suddenly realized that this child¡¯s parents were two F * cking cheaters. In their eyes, magicians were as easy to kill as cabbages.


    Even though he really wanted to argue with QiuQiu, he thought that QiuQiu was just a child and there was no sense of accomplishment in winning. Thus, mo Xiaoxin gave up on arguing with QiuQiu about which vocation was stronger and said,¡±


    ¡°Ahem ... That¡¯s because your parents didn¡¯t meet any powerful mages. Your parents were just bragging!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you should be a mage, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Xiaoxin rubbed QiuQiu¡¯s head and smiled.


    ¡°My mother said that mages nowadays are the best at bragging. They all say that they are their son¡¯s profession, but except for a few, the rest are all fragile and can be killed with a backstab!¡±


    ¡°By the way, mom and dad also said that the person they want to kill the most is Crayon Shinchan. He¡¯s a mage, so when I learn my skills, I¡¯ll help mom and dad kill this mage!¡±


    ......


    Looking at the serious expression on QiuQiu¡¯s face, mo Xiaoxin suddenly felt very sad when he thought about how this little fellow¡¯s dream was to become an assassin and then kill him.


    Although he knew that his bounty was high, he couldn¡¯t keep thinking about him. Now, even their child was thinking about him. How could he live?


    Sadness, endless sadness. At this moment, mo Xiaoxin knew that he had to hide his true self even better. Otherwise, he would definitely end up in a miserable state.


    However, looking at QiuQiu who was holding his hand, mo Xiaoxin suddenly felt that he was courting death again.


    Thinking that this little guy might be his future opponent, mo Xiaoxin had an idea and began to fool him again,¡±


    ¡°Little guy, I think your parents are right. You shouldn¡¯t be an assassin!¡±


    When QiuQiu heard this, it raised its head with a confused look.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s not what you said just now. You said you had to chase after your dream bravely!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    ¡°What I mean is, you can change to another class, such as a Berserker!¡±


    ¡°Mages need one backstab, while Berserkers need about two. Dad said so!¡± QiuQiu said as it counted with its fingers.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    At this moment, he finally understood why this little brat wanted to become an assassin so much. It was because his parents had been instilling in him the idea that the assassin profession was invincible, and that a single backstab could Pierce the sky.


    ¡°Nonsense, that¡¯s all made up by your parents. Berserkers are very strong, and they can even change their class to runic strongmen in the later stages. One Punch Can Kill an assassin. You¡¯ll definitely regret choosing an assassin!¡± Mo Xiaoxin corrected him with a serious look.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin only had one thought in his mind, and that was to stop this child from changing to an assassin.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t going to stop playing the war after a while. He was going to keep playing until he was old and couldn¡¯t play anymore.


    Moreover, he had just checked the little guy¡¯s analysis panel and found that it was said that the little guy was extremely talented. Thus, mo Xiaoxin had already sensed danger. If he allowed the little guy to grow, his future would be in danger.


    ¡°Uncle, I just want to be an assassin.¡± QiuQiu was unmoved.


    Looking at QiuQiu¡¯s stubbornness, mo Xiaoxin fell into deep thought.


    Now, he felt that he had to think of a way to lead this child astray. Even if he became a Berserker, it would be better than an assassin. After all, an assassin that appeared and disappeared unpredictably was too dangerous.


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin pulled QiuQiu to a dense forest and sat down. He opened the function panel and started playing a video.


    These videos were basically all of ao Jian¡¯s and his team¡¯s battles, and all of their opponents were assassins.


    Of course, the assassins ¡®end was a crushing defeat.


    Mo Xiaoxin wanted to use this method to instill in QiuQiu the idea that assassins were trash.


    A moment later, mo Xiaoxin closed the video call and looked at QiuQiu with a smile.¡±


    ¡°What do you think? uncle didn¡¯t lie to you, right? assassins are weak, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°No, I think those assassins are too weak.¡± QiuQiu asked with a serious expression.


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s smile froze on his face.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to reconsider?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I only want to be an assassin. I¡¯m not considering other professions.¡± QiuQiu said very seriously.


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin realized that the little fellow had already determined that he was the assassin. He could no longer change his mind.


    This made him very worried.


    Originally, he had just wanted to take QiuQiu for a walk around the area and then send it back as revenge for mo and youzi¡¯s persistent search and pursuit.


    They just didn¡¯t expect their child to be a hidden threat.


    Hence, at this moment, mo Xiaoxin had a new idea. He had to trick QiuQiu and not create any potential threats to himself.


    He knew that if he was really assassinated, the consequences would be terrifying.


    As long as his identity was confirmed, the subsequent pursuit would definitely be overwhelming.


    Because he had more enemies than Hu He did.


    Hu He only made countless enemies in Beiqi and was called the Great Demon King, but at least he could run to other servers and muddle along.


    However, he was different.


    He was on the forums and had dealt with all the forum players in the four servers. There were players who hated him to the core in all the servers, so there was no place for him in the four servers.


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This was F * cking scary.


    However, it was impossible for him not to argue. He could only argue every day, and he had to argue until others were flustered and exasperated. Only then could he live happily.


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin turned to look at QiuQiu again.


    Now, he had to¡¯ kill ¡®this threat with great talent.


    ¡°Little guy, you¡¯re great. You have a firm mind, so I¡¯ve decided to tell you a secret!¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡± QiuQiu looked up and asked with great interest.


    ¡°Do you know what an Assassin¡¯s strongest skill is?¡± As he spoke, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face broke into an enigmatic smile.


    ¡°Backstab!¡± QiuQiu answered without any hesitation.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    This child can¡¯t be left alive!


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin was very sad. How did he learn to backstab others at such a young age?


    ¡°Wrong, backstab is just a very common skill for assassins. There is a skill that is a hundred times, no, ten thousand times stronger than backstab. Do you know what it is?¡± Crayon Shinchan tried to guide him.


    ¡°What?¡± QiuQiu asked anxiously.


    ¡°The third path of hell, Prajna sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± QiuQiu tilted its head and asked in puzzlement.


    It was obvious that what he had said had piqued the interest of the little kid. Mo Xiaoxin could not help but smile.


    His current thinking was very simple, and that was to let this little wimp learn the most difficult. He believed that this little wimp was only interested in it for a moment, and that his interest would probably fade after suffering some setbacks.


    The most difficult skill to learn among assassins was undoubtedly ¡°hell Dao 3-wisdom sacrifice.¡± Even now, no assassin player in the entire Beiqi had learned this powerful skill.


    At this thought, mo Xiaoxin opened the function panel again and played a video.


    The content of the video was the scene when the Assassin¡¯s class-change to ¡°curse disciple¡± had just appeared.


    Seeing that the content of the screen was related to assassins, QiuQiu immediately perked up and began to stare at the screen without blinking.


    As time passed and the image of the Prajna sacrifice appeared, mo Xiaoxin quickly said,¡±


    ¡°This is it, look carefully!¡±


    On the screen, a Golden Buddha descended, and the target, the Berserker, was instantly locked on, unable to move.


    At this moment, the assassin player on the screen raised his dagger and began to attack himself.


    [Path of Hell 3-Prajna sacrifice (ultimate)]: One of the three ultimate DAOs, the power of the Prajna demonic monk. Lasts for 1 minute. During this period, the selected target can be controlled to enter a binding state. At the same time, any damage dealt to the user will be reduced by 85%. The selected target will suffer this part of the damage.


    A loud Buddhist chant resounded in the surroundings. A huge swastika seal appeared on the back of the Assassin¡¯s head. Meanwhile, all the damage he had dealt to himself turned into golden words that wrapped around the Berserker¡¯s body, continuously dealing damage to him ...


    At the end of the scene, the Berserker was killed by the assassin who used the Prajna sacrifice.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin closed the screen and said,¡±


    ¡°How is it? how does it feel?¡±


    ¡°So strong! I want to learn!¡± QiuQiu said excitedly.


    ¡°Did you know? if you want to become the strongest assassin, you have to learn this move first. Only by starting from the most difficult one can you become the most powerful assassin. You can¡¯t just start from the easy ones.¡± Knowing that little wimp had taken the bait, mo Xiaoxin continued to guide him.


    ¡°So an assassin has to start from the most difficult one.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you have the confidence? I believe that you will be able to learn the Prajna sacrifice!¡± Mo Xiaoxin continued.


    ¡°Uncle, thank you. I will learn the Prajna sacrifice. I will start from the most difficult one and become the most powerful assassin in the future.¡± QiuQiu nodded its head with a serious expression.


    ¡°Ah, good child, good child!¡± Mo Xiaoxin patted QiuQiu¡¯s head in relief. He felt that the crisis in the future had been snuffed out just like that. He was indeed a quick-witted person.


    As for whether QiuQiu could learn the Prajna sacrifice, mo Xiaoxin wasn¡¯t worried at all. Even the most talented assassins, Little Mo and little youzi, couldn¡¯t learn it, so how could this little brat do it?


    ¡°But uncle, how should I learn? Mom and dad will definitely not teach me. ¡± At this moment, QiuQiu lowered its head in sadness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, uncle will teach you. But this is our little secret, you can¡¯t tell anyone. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± QiuQiu nodded excitedly when it heard that mo Xiaoxin was willing to teach it.


    Then, in QiuQiu¡¯s excitement, mo Xiaoxin opened the forum and began to look for posts about assassin players studying Prajna¡¯s life sacrifice. He read the contents to QiuQiu.


    After a few hours ...


    ¡°Little fart ... QiuQiu, do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember that. I¡¯ll use these methods to study hard.¡± QiuQiu nodded with confidence.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you back now, but you have to remember not to tell anyone about our little secret. Also, don¡¯t tell your parents about me, or they¡¯ll definitely stop you from becoming the most powerful assassin.¡± Mo Xiaoxin could not help but say before he was about to send QiuQiu back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle. This is our little secret!¡± QiuQiu promised very seriously.


    ¡°Ah, so obedient~¡±


    ¡­¡­


    On the lapis lazuli shore.


    They had been searching for several hours, and just as Little Mo and youzi were about to break down, QiuQiu suddenly appeared in their line of sight.


    At this moment, the two of them hurriedly ran towards QiuQiu.


    QiuQiu was also very happy to see its parents again. With a smile on its face, it also ran toward mo and youzi.


    Then, under QiuQiu¡¯s stunned expression, he was pressed to the ground and then spanked.


    It was late at night, and qiu qiu¡¯s wailing came from the beach as she was beaten.


    It was an exciting mixed double.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415: Little death-seeking expert


    Recently, mo and youzi had been very worried.


    This was because they found that their QiuQiu seemed to have changed into a different person after leaving home that time. She had become very obedient and no longer mentioned that she wanted to change her profession to an assassin.


    However, this was not what they wanted.


    Originally, they had planned to follow the idiotic netizens ¡®method of ¡°a filial son under a stick¡± to make QiuQiu turn over a new leaf.


    Although this filial son had been initially ¡°beaten¡± into shape, QiuQiu¡¯s change seemed to be a little too much. It made them feel that it was somewhat inconceivable and even very fake.


    The thing that worried them the most was that QiuQiu seemed to have been courting death recently!


    Yes, that¡¯s right, he was courting death!


    For example, he wanted to drown, suffocate, trip and kill himself while walking, and so on. A series of strange behavior emerged one after another ...


    In the beginning, mo and youzi thought that QiuQiu didn¡¯t pay attention to the danger, but gradually, they didn¡¯t think so. This was because QiuQiu¡¯s death-seeking methods were becoming more and more presumptuous. It could even be said that it was completely unscrupulous.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the couple was staring at QiuQiu, who was standing on the beach.


    QiuQiu, on the other hand, was staring at a large rock on the beach with a grave expression, as if it was ready to make a move.


    ¡°Little Mo, I think QiuQiu is trying to hit this rock!¡± Youzi said nervously.


    ......


    ¡°I noticed it too. He seems to really want to crash into it!¡± Xiao mo answered with a serious face.


    Just as they had thought, after QiuQiu hesitated for a while, it suddenly mustered up the courage to hit the big rock.


    ¡°QiuQiu!¡±


    At this moment, youzi, who had long been prepared, moved in a flash and instantly moved in front of QiuQiu, blocking its path.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± QiuQiu suddenly bumped into youzi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°QiuQiu, you want to get beaten up again!¡± Youzi squatted down and looked straight at QiuQiu, her eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°Mom, I just want to touch this stone.¡± QiuQiu rubbed its head, its big eyes shining with a sincere light, as if it was absolutely not lying.


    ¡°Use your head to touch?¡± At this moment, Little Mo also appeared at the side.


    Hearing this, QiuQiu¡¯s face turned red in an instant, and it was at a loss.


    ¡°Mom, dad, don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ll be good!¡± At this moment, QiuQiu was terrified.


    This was because he had already noticed that his parents were becoming more and more violent. If he didn¡¯t admit defeat, he would definitely be beaten up, and it would be the most brutal mixed beatings.


    ¡°Really?¡± Youzi didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Yes, QiuQiu knows its mistake.¡± QiuQiu nodded with a sincere look.


    However, youzi and Mo¡¯s expressions were still very serious.


    Because this was already the nth time QiuQiu had admitted its mistake recently, but after the incident, it was unrepentant. It always had the attitude of ¡°I was wrong, but I still dare to¡±.


    They had heard this so many times that they didn¡¯t believe a single punctuation mark.


    At this moment, they were very puzzled. What had QiuQiu experienced when it left home? how did it become like this?


    Thinking of this, youzi looked at QiuQiu with a serious expression and asked,¡±


    ¡°QiuQiu, tell mommy. Where did you go when you ran away from home? did you meet anyone?¡±


    Upon hearing this, QiuQiu¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely nervous. At the same time, the promise he made to that uncle at that time appeared in its mind.


    ¡°Mom, I just went out for a walk. I didn¡¯t meet anyone.¡± QiuQiu answered nervously.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Did you write those words on the beach before you left?¡± Youzi asked angrily.


    ¡°Mom, I wrote it.¡± QiuQiu seemed extremely guilty when it said this, and its tone was trembling.


    ¡°Come, write it for mommy again.¡± Youzi¡¯s face turned serious.


    QiuQiu was dumbfounded when it heard that. It didn¡¯t know how to write at all.


    ¡°Write!¡± Youzi took the branch from Xiao mo and handed it to QiuQiu.


    Looking at the sand below, QiuQiu¡¯s face turned red, and the hand holding the branch was trembling. Although he really wanted to write at this moment, he really didn¡¯t know how to.


    After hesitating for a few minutes, QiuQiu suddenly squatted on the ground like a deflated ball, looking pitifully at youzi, then turned to look at inky, its expression full of innocence.


    ¡°QiuQiu, tell me. Who took you away at that time? also, what did he say to you?¡± Youzi continued to ask.


    At this moment, both youzi and Mo wanted to know who had made QiuQiu like this.


    If they could, they wanted to use ten thousand ¡°backstabs¡± to repay that kind person.


    However, this time, QiuQiu did not speak. It lowered its head and fell into silence.


    Seeing this, youzi and Mo looked at each other and began the strict ¡°interrogation¡±.


    However, what surprised them was that QiuQiu refused to say who the person who took him away was. Even force could not make him yield.


    After a round of mixed doubles, youzi¡¯s heart softened again as she looked at QiuQiu bawling. She quickly took out some snacks from her space and began to coax the child.


    At this moment, mo and youzi were even more worried.


    Why is this child so disobedient? what should I do?


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, QiuQiu¡¯s recent change was due to mo Xiaoxin.


    After learning that to become the strongest assassin, one had to start from the most difficult ¡®Prajna sacrifice¡¯, QiuQiu only had one thought at the moment, and that was to learn this powerful ability.


    Of course, QiuQiu was very clear that his parents would definitely not let him learn, so he began to study by himself.


    His method of self-study was very simple. He would try out the ¡± 1000 ways to learn Prajna sacrifice¡± Forum¡¯s Secret manual provided by mo Xiaoxin.


    In fact, these life-risking learning methods that were integrated by the players had a very vivid name on the forum,¡± 1000 Ways to Die!¡±


    As the official warring officials had only given a very vague concept of how to learn ¡®Prajna sacrifice¡¯, the players could only rely on trial and error. There was no systematic way to learn it.


    However, there was one thing that all assassin players were clear about.


    In the introduction, the Prajna sacrifice had to be comprehended between life and death.


    Therefore, it was common knowledge for all assassin players to understand the true essence of the ¡®Prajna sacrifice¡¯ in death.


    The ¡®Prajna life-risking¡¯ learning method that the players had concluded was also an extension of ¡®death¡¯.


    Although it sounded unreliable, the charm of the Prajna sacrifice was so great that almost all assassin players had tried it.


    However, as no players had ever succeeded, this death collection was gradually abandoned by assassin players.


    This was exactly what mo Xiaoxin had seen.


    He had personally seen many assassin players ¡®complaints and contempt for this collection while he was on the forums. Therefore, he clearly knew that the¡¯ death collection ¡®was an extremely unreliable cultivation method with no possibility of success. Therefore, he was relieved when he taught this¡¯ secret manual ¡®to QiuQiu.


    However, QiuQiu¡¯s thoughts were completely different.


    In QiuQiu¡¯s opinion, this was the most precious treasure for cultivating the strongest Assassin Skill. As long as one cultivated according to the method written on it, one would definitely succeed.


    As a result, QiuQiu began to cultivate in secret, which was what Little Mo and youzi saw as constantly seeking death.


    Moreover, even though he made mistakes and got beaten up every time, QiuQiu never gave up. This was because he wanted to succeed in his cultivation and proudly tell his parents that he was already the most talented assassin!


    However, youzi and Mo had a hard time living like this.


    This was because he had to keep a close eye on this devilish brat. If he didn¡¯t look at him for even a moment, he might already be thinking of a way to kill him.


    He had hit him and scolded him, but the little brat QiuQiu still didn¡¯t change.


    He was persistent in walking on the road to death, never to return.


    Just like that, a week passed by in the suffering of mo and youzi ...


    That day, because Little Mo and little youzi had things to deal with in reality, they could only choose to go offline. But before they left, they ¡°fiercely¡± reminded QiuQiu to stay well and not run around.


    QiuQiu obediently agreed to her parents ¡®instructions.


    However, after his parents left, QiuQiu once again began to think of ways to take advantage of this opportunity to kill him.


    At this time, a Ghost Ship approached the shore from afar, and a person got off the ship.


    Seeing this person, QiuQiu¡¯s face instantly revealed joy and it hurriedly ran over.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing here?¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was shocked to see QiuQiu and quickly scanned his surroundings vigilantly.


    Especially his back.


    He was afraid of a sudden backstab.


    ¡°QiuQiu, where are your parents?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked nervously.


    ¡°They¡¯re busy and won¡¯t be back for the time being. ¡± QiuQiu replied obediently.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mo Xiaoxin heaved a sigh of relief and patted QiuQiu¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Little guy, how¡¯s your learning going?¡±


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin nodded excitedly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, uncle. I feel something, but I can¡¯t describe it. It¡¯s strange. I seem to understand it, but I don¡¯t seem to understand it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin smiled in relief.


    From his point of view, since this little fellow was already cultivating seriously, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she gave up after a few more failures.


    Future threat [ 1]


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin grinned and said,¡±


    ¡°Then show me what you¡¯ve learned, and I¡¯ll give you some pointers.¡±


    QiuQiu nodded its head vigorously when it heard that.


    Then, he ran four meters away from mo Xiaoxin and shouted,¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to use it!¡±


    When Crayon Shinchan heard this, he smiled and nodded, but he didn¡¯t think much of it.


    At this moment, QiuQiu suddenly clenched its fists and its little face turned red. It then stared at Crayon Shinchan and began to exert force ...


    After a while ...


    ¡°Uncle, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little. There¡¯s some effect in my cultivation.¡± Mo Xiaoxin took out a can of drink and took a sip.


    ¡°Really?¡± QiuQiu answered excitedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. How could I lie to you? you¡¯re about to succeed in your cultivation. But you have to be more serious. You need to put your heart and soul into it when you perform the Prajna sacrifice. Also, your eyes must be cold and don¡¯t be too emotional ...¡±


    QiuQiu listened to mo Xiaoxin¡¯s advice very seriously, nodding its head in agreement from time to time.


    Mo Xiaoxin sipped on his drink as he read through the posts and guided the players. He felt extremely satisfied.


    Sigh, what a good seedling. It looks like he can only be a Berserker in the future. It really makes me feel inexplicably happy.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to use it again!¡± At this moment, QiuQiu¡¯s voice was heard again.


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin smiled without turning his head.¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    However, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s smile soon disappeared as a notification of being attacked rang in his head.


    [Game prompt: you have been locked on by QiuQiu¡¯s skill ¡®Prajna sacrifice¡¯, and you are unable to move. The demonic Buddha is recovering. Attention!!!]


    Mo Xiaoxin turned around with a dumbfounded expression. To his horror, he discovered that the illusionary image of a golden Buddha statue was slowly appearing behind QiuQiu, and it was continuously expanding ...


    ¡°F * ck!¡±

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416: The King of Assassins


    Mo Xiaoxin was dumbfounded as he watched the devilish monk slowly take form.


    This must be fake. I don¡¯t f * cking believe it!


    In disbelief, mo Xiaoxin began to struggle. However, in this state, he was unable to move at all. He was locked in place.


    In the distance, QiuQiu was looking at him with an indifferent expression. The Golden fiend monk behind him was constantly glistening as it condensed, scattering golden light in all directions, making QiuQiu look extremely solemn and dignified at this moment. It was as if a Buddhist aura that could cover all living beings in the world had emerged from its body.


    At this moment, QiuQiu suddenly moved. He slowly raised his hand and, just like the assassin player in the demonstration back then, slowly stabbed his own chest.


    Although he was unarmed, the golden light demonic monk suddenly opened his eyes. A golden light swept towards mo Xiaoxin at the same time as QiuQiu hit him.


    As the golden light flashed, mo Xiaoxin felt a sharp pain in his chest. At the same time, a game notification rang in his head.


    [Game prompt: you have been cursed by the Prajna demonic monk. You have received 1000 fixed damage and received 85% of the damage. 2 points have been transferred.]


    The attack had taken almost half of mo Xiaoxin¡¯s HP, giving him a fright.


    Seeing QiuQiu raise its hand to wipe his neck again, mo Xiaoxin quickly said,¡±


    ¡°QiuQiu, stop, stop! I surrender!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s agonizing cry caused QiuQiu, who was in the Prajna state, to tremble. A trace of doubt appeared in its indifferent eyes, and the demonic monk behind it also collapsed at this moment.


    The binding on mo Xiaoxin¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.


    ......


    Looking at QiuQiu, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face was still filled with fear. How the F * ck is this possible? how is this possible?


    ¡°Uncle, I did it!¡± QiuQiu shouted at mo Xiaoxin happily.


    ¡°You ... How did you do that?¡± Mo Xiaoxin stuttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just followed what uncle told me to do. I controlled my emotions and looked at you with a cold gaze, completely focused on you ...¡±


    Hearing QiuQiu¡¯s explanation, mo Xiaoxin felt like vomiting blood.


    QiuQiu, who couldn¡¯t learn the ¡®Prajna sacrifice¡¯ at first, was actually taught by him blindly. This is f * cking fake, right? I don¡¯t believe it!


    At that moment, mo Xiaoxin began to doubt his life.


    I¡¯ve taught myself a future number one assassin?


    I taught him?


    I taught him?


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin only wanted to stab himself in the back. Why was he being so arrogant? didn¡¯t he know that the couple was super-talented assassin players? how could their child be weak?


    I hate it, I regret it!


    Can you turn back time? Oh my God!


    Mo Xiaoxin almost cried out of disappointment. He felt that this was too F * cking fake. The reality was too cruel. He could not accept the truth at all.


    Mo Xiaoxin looked at the excited QiuQiu again and said with a trembling voice,¡±


    ¡°QiuQiu, you might not believe it, but you really did it wrong this time. Why don¡¯t you forget what you¡¯ve done before and we practice again?¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin held back his sadness and tried to trick QiuQiu into¡¯ turning over a new leaf ¡®and start over again.


    When QiuQiu heard this, it immediately shook its head.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. There was a notification in my head just now, saying that I¡¯ve understood the true meaning of Prajna (elementary), so I¡¯ve really learned it.¡±


    When mo Xiaoxin heard this, he felt bitter in his heart. He forced a smile and said,¡±


    ¡°Then ... Then uncle will congratulate you in advance. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. You can continue practicing!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin quickly turned around and walked toward the dock where his Ghost Ship was docked.


    He just wanted to find a quiet place and cry to his heart¡¯s content.


    However, after a few steps, he suddenly found that his body was bound to the same place again, and the game prompt rang again.


    [Game prompt: you have been locked on by QiuQiu¡¯s skill ¡®Prajna sacrifice¡¯, and you are unable to move. The demonic Buddha is recovering. Attention!!!]


    ¡°QiuQiu, what are you doing?¡± Mo Xiaoxin hurriedly shouted.


    ¡°Uncle, you must be Crayon Shinchan, right?¡± At this moment, QiuQiu¡¯s voice came from behind, scaring Crayon Shinchan out of his wits.


    ¡°Nonsense, how could uncle be that B * stard?¡± Mo Xiaoxin immediately retorted.


    ¡°Uncle, mom and dad often talk about Crayon Shinchan. They said that he¡¯s the person they want to kill the most. They often give examples of many people during their chats. One of them is called mo Xiaoxin!¡±


    ¡°By the way, I just got a hint. The target of my Prajna life-risking restraint is called mo Xiaoxin, who is also uncle!¡± QiuQiu¡¯s sweet voice came from behind. However, to mo Xiaoxin, it sounded like a demon¡¯s whisper. It was too frightening.


    Sweat trickled down mo Xiaoxin¡¯s forehead. At this moment, he was truly panicking.


    If QiuQiu were to tell Little Mo and youzi about his identity, then he really wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the war zone. He would probably be woken up from his dreams by a backstab that fell from the sky.


    ¡°QiuQiu, don¡¯t scare uncle. Uncle is very timid.¡± Mo Xiaoxin was on the verge of tears.


    The future was about to be dark, and the only light in that dark world ... Could be a F * cking backstab!


    ¡°Uncle, mom and dad taught me that a man must keep his promises. QiuQiu promised uncle that I would never tell mom and dad about your identity, so QiuQiu will definitely do it.¡± At this moment, QiuQiu spoke again.


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s body shook.


    ¡°Good child, good child. QiuQiu, you really keep your promise!¡± Mo Xiaoxin was moved to tears.


    The feeling of going to hell and then to heaven was too exciting. He felt that his heart could not take it.


    However, he knew that he had come back to life.


    As long as QiuQiu¡¯s parents, who were Little Mo and little youzi, didn¡¯t know his identity, he could still continue to live happily in the war ...


    However, at this moment, QiuQiu suddenly spoke again,¡±


    ¡°But uncle, you¡¯re the mage that Daddy and Mommy want to kill the most, and Daddy and Mommy are QiuQiu¡¯s most beloved people. Although QiuQiu promised uncle that I wouldn¡¯t tell Daddy and Mommy that you¡¯re Crayon Shinchan, QiuQiu has already decided that I¡¯ll be the one to hunt you down in the future. It can be considered as fulfilling Daddy and Mommy¡¯s wish!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was confused.¡±???¡±


    His smile froze at this moment. Heaven had once again fallen into hell, and the future was once again covered by dark fog ...


    ¡®This kid is so much like mo and youzi. He¡¯s so cruel and he¡¯s perfect to be an assassin. But why does my heart hurt so much?¡¯


    ¡°Uncle, QiuQiu is making a move!¡±


    The sweet voice was heard again, and Mo Xiaoxin felt a sharp pain in his chest as his HP dropped by a large amount.


    ¡°Hey, QiuQiu, stop! I¡¯m a good person!¡±


    ¡°No, mom and dad have always said that the person who tricked me away that day was a big Bad guy, but QiuQiu promised uncle not to say anything about uncle. Because of this, I was beaten up a few times, and my butt is swollen.¡±


    ¡°QiuQiu, let¡¯s talk this out. You¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t do this ...¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m an assassin. My parents are assassins too. Assassins are like this. Uncle, you have to get used to it. There will be more in the future. QiuQiu is already prepared to kill you until ... Well, according to my parents, that¡¯s called killing you until you have a mental breakdown.¡±


    As soon as QiuQiu finished speaking, he raised his hand and punched his chest again. The Golden fiend monk behind him immediately opened his eyes and began to Mutter a Buddhist chant. A Buddhist seal formed by golden characters swept fiercely toward mo Xiaoxin.


    The game prompt also sounded at this time.


    [You have been killed by QiuQiu¡¯s Prajna sacrifice with fixed damage.]


    His vision gradually darkened, and Mo Xiaoxin felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    I courted death by cultivating a future super assassin!


    He even courted death by exposing himself!


    Most importantly, this little guy¡¯s goal was to kill him until he had a mental breakdown ...


    Was this how a child should think? couldn¡¯t he be as innocent as a child?


    Was it really good to be so brutal?


    The scene was swallowed by darkness, and just like mo Xiaoxin¡¯s current mood, it was slowly being swallowed by the cruel reality.


    ¡­¡­


    What mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t know was that ...


    If it wasn¡¯t for his step-by-step guidance, QiuQiu wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn the ¡®Prajna sacrifice¡¯ even if she had a super Assassin¡¯s talent.


    This was especially true for the book he had taught her, the collection of death-seeking.


    This death-seeking compilation was obtained by many high-level players after repeatedly studying Prajna at the cost of their lives. Although there was no way to verify it, these high-level players had watched the video repeatedly and kept thinking about it. There was still a certain basis for it.


    The biggest reason why many players couldn¡¯t learn the Prajna sacrifice with this collection of death-seeking books was that they just wanted to explore the mystery of the Prajna sacrifice through ¡®death¡¯, and they just wanted to try.


    However, QiuQiu was different. He firmly believed that this death-seeking collection could let him learn the ¡®Prajna sacrifice life¡¯ and constantly worked hard to seek death for it.


    The most important step was the protection of mo and youzi.


    Every time QiuQiu was ready to die, they would always stop him at the critical moment.


    The mentality of certain death, but the end was to live. The will to die was in the heart, but the body did not die. This was one of the true meanings of the Prajna sacrifice.


    After many attempts, because of his parents ¡®protection, QiuQiu¡¯s desire to die a proper death grew stronger and stronger, so that he could experience what death felt like.


    QiuQiu¡¯s pursuit of death was very pure, but it did not have the slightest thought of fear.


    From that moment on, QiuQiu had already understood the Prajna sacrifice.


    However, although QiuQiu had already comprehended it, there was still a hurdle in the actual implementation.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin appeared and told QiuQiu to focus, calm down, and be in a cold and indifferent state ...


    This step was mo Xiaoxin¡¯s last instruction. It was also this step that allowed QiuQiu to become one with its body and mind, completely understanding how to control and release the Prajna sacrifice.


    In other words, without mo Xiaoxin¡¯s guidance, QiuQiu¡¯s Prajna sacrifice would not have happened.


    It was such a coincidence!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, QiuQiu was sitting cross-legged on the ground. The Golden body of The Fiend monk on its back had not faded and was still congealing.


    Golden light flickered, and countless Buddhist seal characters circled around QiuQiu. In this state, QiuQiu¡¯s comprehension of the Prajna sacrifice became deeper and deeper.


    Finally, the moment the demonic golden body was completely formed, the district-wide announcement sounded.


    [Server-wide announcement, player youzi¡¯s child ¡®QiuQiu¡¯ has learned the active (passive) skill, path of hell, Gokudo path three, Prajna sacrifice (basic)!]


    At this moment, the entire district was in an uproar!


    After more than a year, the ultimate skill that all assassin players had been looking forward to for a long time but no one had been able to understand had finally been comprehended at this moment.


    In order to learn this skill, countless assassin players had died one after another. They had paid too much, too much.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t figure out the true meaning of the Prajna sacrifice.


    Hence, for the sake of this skill, all assassin players once made a promise.


    The first one to comprehend the true meaning of the life-risking Prajna would be recognized as the King of Assassins!

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417: Livestreaming teaching


    In the afternoon, after signing for a batch of nutrient fluids from the gaming chamber that had just been delivered, mo and youzi logged into the war online again.


    However, the moment they went online, they were dumbfounded.


    His friend list popped up automatically. Countless profile pictures popped up, and there were 999+ messages in an instant.


    It was as if something earth-shattering had happened in the few hours that they had gone offline. The two of them could not help but be stunned.


    They subconsciously opened the information list, and a large number of dialog boxes appeared.


    Ye Xue ¡®er: ¡°F * ck, youzi, you¡¯re so amazing. How did you do it? hurry up and come up with a tutorial. I want to learn too.¡±


    Liu Chan: ¡°Little Mo, come up with a tutorial. The assassin players in my Guild are going crazy!¡±


    Ye Xue ¡®er thought,¡±Prajna sacrificing her life!¡± Begging for a tutorial video, thanks (kowtow)


    Wang Da mang: ¡°please enlighten me, Prajna. I¡¯ll also tell you a piece of good news. According to the agreement we made on the forum, your QiuQiu is now the King of Assassins.¡±


    As the old saying went,¡±the myth Guild sent a congratulatory message!¡±


    [No. 7: congratulations, congratulations. I¡¯ve been studying the cultivation system of the path of hell recently. I¡¯ll visit you guys another day (smile)]


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the dense information, inky and youzi looked at each other, and then tacitly turned their eyes to QiuQiu, who was playing with sand not far away.


    ......


    Prajna sacrifice? The King of Assassins?


    Looking at QiuQiu, who was playing happily, Little Mo and youzi had question marks on their faces. They didn¡¯t understand why these words were associated with QiuQiu.


    Then, they strode toward QiuQiu and came to his side.


    Seeing that someone was approaching, QiuQiu immediately looked up and then cried out in surprise,¡±


    ¡°Mom, dad, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Youzi squatted down and rubbed QiuQiu¡¯s head. She smiled and said,


    ¡°QiuQiu, did anything happen when mom and dad weren¡¯t around?¡±


    When QiuQiu heard this, a smug expression appeared on its face.¡±¡±Mom, dad, QiuQiu will be the most powerful assassin from today on!¡±


    Youzi: ¡°???¡±


    Little Mo: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°QiuQiu, you¡¯re not being obedient again! You even mentioned assassins! Is your butt itching?¡± Youzi immediately rebuked.


    When QiuQiu heard this, it hurriedly covered its butt with both hands, a look of fear on its face.


    Looking at QiuQiu in such a state, youzi sighed. She subconsciously opened QiuQiu¡¯s information panel, habitually wanting to check QiuQiu¡¯s health status.


    However, when she saw a few striking labels on it, her and inky¡¯s eyes widened.


    QiuQiu (6 years old):


    [Character information: reward for first place in the June 1st event. Has complete self-consciousness and extremely high growth talent.]


    Character abilities: [path of hell, Prajna sacrifice life],[none]


    [Path of hell three-Prajna sacrifice]:


    [Skill information: hell Dao, the power of Gokudo Dao. After casting, you can summon the Prajna demonic Buddha to strengthen yourself. Any damage done to yourself can be transmitted to the locked target through the demonic Buddha, and additional fixed damage will be dealt.]


    [Skill cultivation progress: Prajna truth¡¤sacrifice (elementary)]


    [Skill passive effect: primary-level of the demonic Prajna protection (HP reduced by 1%, all attributes increased by 1%, 10% damage immunity when HP is lower than 50%)]


    [Skill note: Gokudo mark (symbol of a hell path Gokudo path cultivator)]


    [Character class: NONE (initially, you can choose to be a Berserker, assassin, or wizard. You can also learn other classes in-game)]


    [Character personality: stubborn, optimistic]


    [Character goal: become an assassin as outstanding as your parents]


    [Character Status: Healthy]


    [Bound to: youzi]


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Little Mo and little youzi¡¯s faces were full of disbelief.


    His son had learned the Prajna sacrifice?


    How could this be possible?


    They couldn¡¯t imagine what had happened to QiuQiu in the few hours they were gone, and how he had done it.


    Thinking of the 999+ messages just now, at this moment, mo and youzi finally understood why these friends kept sending messages like crazy.


    ¡°QiuQiu, tell mommy, how did you learn the Prajna sacrifice?¡± Youzi rubbed QiuQiu¡¯s little head. She was proud and curious at the same time.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± QiuQiu asked cautiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore. Tell mommy how you learned it first. ¡± Youzi continued to ask.


    ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you curious why QiuQiu changed so much before? let me tell you a secret. Actually, QiuQiu was already cultivating the Prajna sacrifice at that time ...¡±


    Upon hearing QiuQiu¡¯s description, Little Mo and little youzi were stunned.


    In the beginning, they thought that QiuQiu had some fortuitous encounter, but when they heard QiuQiu talk about the cultivation method, they suddenly felt that it was more and more familiar!


    Wasn¡¯t this a collection of unreliable suicide on the forum?


    It could be said that mo and youzi were very familiar with this series of death-seeking collection. Every time they thought about it, they felt that it was an unbearable past.


    This was because they had really studied it seriously back then and had experienced a long period of waiting for resurrection.


    Even now, they still felt that they had been scammed by the unscrupulous forum players. This cultivation method was absolutely unreliable.


    Therefore, when they found out that QiuQiu had actually succeeded in cultivating in this way, they appeared to be in disbelief.


    At this moment, they finally understood why QiuQiu had been seeking death recently. It was actually secretly cultivating the death-seeking collection!


    However, at this moment, they had new doubts. How did QiuQiu know about this death-seeking collection?


    Although QiuQiu also had the function of logging into the forum because of its own uniqueness, Little Mo and youzi didn¡¯t open and register a forum account for QiuQiu, because they were afraid that the idiotic netizens would lead QiuQiu astray.


    Therefore, QiuQiu, who didn¡¯t have an account, shouldn¡¯t have any channels to know about this collection.


    At this moment, they suddenly thought of QiuQiu running away from home.


    ¡°QiuQiu, did you tell you the cultivation method of the bad guy you kidnapped?¡± Youzi asked with a serious expression.


    Upon hearing this, QiuQiu said with an aggrieved expression,¡±


    ¡°Mommy, QiuQiu won¡¯t say it!¡±


    Looking at QiuQiu, youzi sighed and gave up on asking. Then she said,¡±


    ¡°Then, QiuQiu, tell mommy how you mastered the Prajna sacrifice.¡±


    Seeing that its mother was no longer asking, QiuQiu immediately laughed.¡±¡±En!¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll start a live broadcast and give them a reply!¡± Seeing that QiuQiu was about to start explaining, Little Mo immediately spoke up.


    Youzi nodded and rubbed QiuQiu¡¯s head,¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. Let daddy turn on a live broadcast. Many friends want to know that you¡¯re famous now.¡±


    At this moment, inky pressed the livestream button and typed in a title.


    [I was busy just now. Those assassin players who want to learn from Prajna, come to the livestream room. I won¡¯t reply to them one by one. Remember to tip me. I have to save money to buy a house for QiuQiu!] [Op: my wife is the most beautiful in the world]


    After learning that someone had learned the Prajna sacrifice, many assassin players were in a state of suffering. They were waiting for someone to announce the information on the forum. Upon seeing the appearance of this livestream room, all the assassin players did not hesitate to enter the livestream room.


    Not only assassin players, but a large number of players of other professions also rushed into this live broadcast room, all wanting to see how powerful the legendary most difficult skill for assassins to learn was.


    The number of viewers in the live stream room rose rapidly ...


    When he felt that there were enough people, he turned to QiuQiu and opened its analysis panel, showing the information of Prajna¡¯s sacrifice to the players in the livestream room.


    When the livestream viewers saw the details of Prajna sacrifice, they were all shocked.


    Just as they had guessed, Prajna¡¯s life-risking ability was extremely powerful. All the assassin players were envious, and they wished they could master this powerful one-on-one ability immediately.


    For a time, many assassin players began to tip soul coins, urging Little Mo to get to the main topic and start learning the explanation of Prajna sacrifice.


    Seeing the bullet comments and rewards from the players in the live broadcast room, Xiao mo laughed very happily. Because with these rewards, the pressure of buying a house in Beiqi was reduced.


    ¡°Alright, QiuQiu, let¡¯s start now. There are so many brothers and sisters watching, so you have to go into more detail~¡± at this moment, youzi smiled at QiuQiu.


    QiuQiu nodded its head vigorously and began its explanation.¡±


    ¡°When QiuQiu uses the Prajna sacrifice, it will pay attention to a few very important points ... Its eyes must be cold and emotionless, and then it must put its whole body into it ...¡±


    While QiuQiu was repeating what mo Xiaoxin had said back then, everyone in the livestream room, be it assassin players or other professional players, was listening attentively. Some even took out notes and started taking notes.


    The nonsense that mo Xiaoxin had said at that time came from QiuQiu¡¯s mouth, but it became the Holy Bible for the players to study Prajna¡¯s sacrifice.


    At this moment, they were listening very seriously, and no one even sent any comments on the live broadcast.


    This was because the players had done some research on the path of hell and knew that the power of the path of hell was not exclusive to curse disciples. Instead, it was a cultivation system of the netherworld.


    Compared to the curse disciples who only specialized in the path of hell, other jobs also had the possibility of mastering the power of the path of hell.


    The players had already found out about this from the hell server¡¯s forum. There were more than six races that had mastered the path of hell.


    Therefore, QiuQiu¡¯s commentary was also very attractive to other players who were not assassins. They all thought that it was a chance to understand the power system of the path of hell.


    Although QiuQiu¡¯s explanation was a little vague, the players didn¡¯t ask too much of a child.


    Instead, he began to interpret the help and meaning of this sentence in cultivation word by word.


    The learning atmosphere in the livestream room gradually became more intense ...


    More than ten minutes passed.


    After QiuQiu finished explaining his last understanding of Prajna¡¯s sacrifice, he suddenly blinked.¡±


    ¡°Brother and sister, did you learn it?¡±


    In an instant, the screen was filled with bullet comments again.


    [The strongest Xue Li: what a cute King of Assassins, I strongly request a hug!]


    [Assassin¡¯s Creed: teacher QiuQiu, I¡¯ve learned it. The most important thing is to have cold eyes (funny)]


    A cold glint flashed,¡±hehe, I¡¯ve recorded every word that teacher QiuQiu said. I¡¯ll study it later (happy~)¡±


    [Backstabbing expert: in the future, who would dare to say that we assassins are the weakest sewer job? I¡¯ll use a backhanded Prajna sacrifice to let them know what a head-on assassination is. (Funny)]


    [To come and go without a trace: it seems that spring has arrived for us assassin players. Everyone is ready to be wild. It¡¯s time to suppress the other classes (funny)]


    [Crayon Shinchan: it seems to be a heartache ...]


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were in a heated discussion, youzi suddenly frowned, because she found that QiuQiu seemed to be stepping on something.


    As if it had noticed its mother¡¯s gaze on its feet, QiuQiu suddenly became extremely nervous.


    ¡°QiuQiu, what¡¯s that under your feet?¡±


    ¡°Mom, QiuQiu didn¡¯t hide anything!¡± QiuQiu answered nervously.


    ¡°Then move your foot away!¡±


    QiuQiu immediately moved its foot away with a bitter face.


    Youzi saw this and reached out to take out the object buried in the sand.


    ¡°A dagger?¡± Seeing the sparkling white dagger in her hand, youzi was stunned. She then stared at QiuQiu.


    ¡°QiuQiu, where did you get the dagger? you¡¯re still so young, how can you play with weapons!¡±


    QiuQiu¡¯s face turned bitter as it fell silent at the thought of its promise to mo Xiaoxin.


    ¡°QiuQiu!¡±


    ¡°Mom, hit me. I won¡¯t say anything!¡± QiuQiu said, feeling wronged.


    Thinking that QiuQiu had actually hidden a weapon from the two of them, youzi seemed very angry. Then, she looked at inky and the two of them attacked at the same time ...


    Under the surprised gazes of the players in the livestream room.


    Their King assassin began to wail as he cruelly accepted the beating from the mixed bosses.


    He was crying so hard that his face was covered in snot and tears. He looked extremely miserable ...

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418: Non-server activation?


    After QiuQiu¡¯s livestream teaching, Beiqi¡¯s assassin player circle once again set off a wave of death-seeking craze.


    As the lessons this time had successful cultivation cases as the foundation, many players believed in it without a doubt.


    As a result, there were even many jokes.


    I¡¯m an assassin player, I have no feelings.


    I¡¯m an assassin player, and my eyes are very cold.


    ¡­¡­


    All the assassin players had an illusion during this time.


    The other classes would be finished, but the assassin class would rise.


    He was also intoxicated in his beautiful fantasy, looking forward to learning the Prajna sacrifice and then viciously suppress the other professional players, letting them know what the anger of the sewer players was.


    Regarding this, Lu Wu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, because he knew very well that QiuQiu¡¯s success was difficult to replicate.


    However, this wasn¡¯t absolute. When the assassin players sought death, their mentality was as firm as QiuQiu ¡®s.


    This was because compared to the death-seeking collection, many assassin players at that time only tried it out and didn¡¯t completely believe it. However, it was different this time. They had absolute faith in QiuQiu¡¯s teaching because QiuQiu had already succeeded.


    A change in mentality might bring about a miracle.


    ......


    Lu Wu could only look forward to this, but he didn¡¯t want to force anything. This kind of mentality of becoming stronger was what Lu Wu was happy to see.


    After all, the stronger the players were, the stronger he would be, and they would always complement each other.


    Recently, the development of the game was back on track, but there was one thing that caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention in reality.


    This was because conquest online was launched in the non-server.


    However, this time, the opening of the non-server had nothing to do with Lu Wu.


    However, the news he received was that the ¡°non-server¡± of the conquests online had been activated.


    When he first received the news, Lu Wu was completely dumbfounded.


    At that time, Wu Guoyi had even called him and complained over the phone, asking why he had turned on the African server without informing him.


    At that time, Lu Wu was a little confused and immediately told Wu Guoyi that he did not open a non-server server.


    Then, both Lu Wu and Wu Guoyi fell into a state of confusion ...


    As for the non-server, although Lu Wu had already considered it, because of the new growth system and the selection of the server, it was impossible to open it at this stage.


    But why did it open?


    So, Lu Wu went to find Bei Li, who was eating.


    After that, Bei Li was also dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t understand why Lu Wu said that the non-server was open, because he hadn¡¯t even started to design the settings of the non-server.


    This made Lu Wu even more confused. He didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so he turned on his computer and began to search for news about conquering online non-servers.


    Instantly, a large amount of information appeared.


    [Era-defining masterpiece ¡°war online¡± is officially launched for non-servers. Players can make game reservations in advance.]


    [¡°War online¡± has officially opened its non-server, good days for African players are here!]


    [I¡¯m looking forward to it. The good news for non-server players is here. Punitive expedition online has officially entered!]


    [Date confirmed, June 11th. Punitive expedition online will open non-server official website and game download!]


    [The foreign war server has been released in advance. The long-awaited game is finally here!]


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu was confused.¡±???¡±


    When he saw these messages, the first thought that came to Lu Wu¡¯s mind was,¡¯where the hell did this fake news come from?¡¯


    As the big boss behind the scenes, I didn¡¯t even know that the non-server was about to open, but you video game media knew in advance?


    At this moment, Lu Wu really felt his teeth hurt.


    Therefore, he quickly logged into the official conquest website and found that the players from the four major servers were already discussing the opening of the non-servers.


    It was obvious that the players from the four major servers had already believed that the non-servers were about to open.


    This gave Lu Wu a huge headache.


    Fortunately, there were some players who questioned this.


    Wandering swordsman (hell):¡±that can¡¯t be right. Before the war opened a new server, the forum and function options would be opened in advance. Why are they so careless this time?¡±


    Cosmic stars (Europe):¡±that¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about as well. When the European server was first opened, there was a lot of publicity in advance. Many places had advertisements for the war. It took a few days before it was opened. This time, it¡¯s too fast!¡±


    Pegasus meteor fist (ya):¡±you¡¯re right. It was the same when the Asian server was opened. 173 agency carried out two weeks of large-scale publicity. This time, the opening of the non-servers was too hasty. It didn¡¯t seem like the style of the stupid official company.¡±


    [The strongest Xue Li: the most important thing is, since the non-server will be opened tomorrow, where¡¯s the official announcement?] What about the non-Server forums? If they didn¡¯t have any of these, the non-server players were probably raised by their stepmothers. Of course, perhaps they really were (funny)


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°I strongly protest that non-servers don¡¯t have forums. Otherwise, how can I make them cry? I¡¯ll let them experience the horror of Beiqi¡¯s Bar spirit first (funny).¡±


    A big wolfdog replied Crayon Shinchan: You only know how to argue with others. I¡¯ll find you sooner or later, and then I¡¯ll beat you to death!


    Crayon Shinchan replied to a big Wolfhound: I laughed as I patted the dog¡¯s head. Actually, I had already been exposed. However, I was very pleased that he was very reliable and didn¡¯t say my name. What made me even happier was that it seemed like he couldn¡¯t run around at all. Thus, my crisis was resolved, and you still couldn¡¯t do anything to me. Hahaha (funny)


    ¡­¡­


    Although many players believed that it was a non-server opening, there were also some players who raised their doubts.


    It was obvious that the opening of the non-servers was too hasty. It was completely different from the way the punitive expedition official opened the other servers. More importantly, the official website did not have a sub-server page.


    In the eyes of many players, these questions were clearly somewhat illogical.


    Seeing the players discussing this, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He then found Beili and began to investigate the matter.


    After all, this was not a small matter. Lu Wu wanted to know who spread the rumors and what their purpose was.


    With the help of the all-rounded little Bei Li, the investigation went smoothly, and Lu Wu soon found out where the source of the news was.


    At first, the news about war online opening in the non-server came from a media company called ¡°sunlight¡¯s light¡±. It was a small media organization with a scale of only about 10 people and could not be considered an authoritative media company at all.


    Lu Wu was very confused about this. Why did so many African players believe the news reported by this small media company?


    In order to find out the truth, Lu Wu began to investigate the matter in depth. At the same time, he also wanted to know the reason why this media company did this.


    He didn¡¯t believe that the media was just trying to spread rumors to gain popularity.


    This was because this popularity was only temporary. The consequence was to bear the anger of thousands of players who were bitterly waiting for it. This was definitely not worth it.


    In order to find out the reason, Lu Wu clicked on the first news article about ¡°war online¡± wanting to log into a non-server and began to read it.


    The content of this news was an introduction to the war game. After Lu Wu checked it, he didn¡¯t find any problems.


    However, there was a link at the bottom of the news, which was labeled [Conqueror¡¯s web link]


    It was this link that made Lu Wu feel very surprised, because the domain name on the link was not the real official website of the war.


    With a stunned mood, Lu Wu still clicked on the link.


    Then, Lu Wu was even more dumbfounded, because the website that he connected to was actually made exactly the same as the official website of the expedition.


    The main forum, the four major servers, the live stream category, the forum category, the game friend list, email, and so on ...


    It had everything. If you looked at the official website, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see any flaws at all. Perhaps many old players couldn¡¯t find any problems with this website.


    However, compared to the official battle website, this fake website had an additional option.


    [Game reserved channel]


    Curious, Lu Wu immediately clicked on it, and then a pop-up window appeared with a few big words.


    [On June 11th, the battle begins!]


    And at the bottom of the pop-up window, there was a line of words.


    [Due to the overdrawn maintenance of the online server for war, our company has decided to set a game fee system for the time being. Booking the game will cost $1888. Do you want to transfer it to the payment channel? if the payment is successful, you can download the game on June 11th and start war!]


    Who doesn¡¯t know that I use love to generate electricity in the Great War? I even came up with a pay-to-buy system!


    When Lu Wu saw this message, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    Now, he finally knew what that small video game media organization was up to. It was actually a F * cking ¡°fishing¡± website.


    He had spent so much effort to create a 1:1 website just so that he could take advantage of the fact that the non-server had not opened yet to scam a wave of non-server players who had been waiting for this. Furthermore, he was trying to scam as many as he could, and he was clearly prepared to run away after scamming them!


    This made Lu Wu very angry. He had a good reputation for his campaign, and if he was successfully fooled by you, it would damage his reputation.


    However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t make a move right away. Instead, he asked Bei Li to skip the payment option and go to the next page. He wanted to see the subsequent settings of this fake website.


    At this moment, another pop-up window appeared.


    [Big discount for the opening of the server, starting from 30% off of soul coins]


    [Event details: anyone who buys soul coins before the game opens will enjoy a 30% discount. In addition, the company promises that the soul coins exchanged for top-ups will be available in the entire server!]


    After reading the content, Lu Wu had no more energy to complain. You guys are so black-hearted!

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419: You still dare to quibble!


    When he saw that the back of the game¡¯s pre-order interface was actually a top-up channel, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but want to cover his face.


    This is a little too much. You even prepared the top-up channel page for me in advance.


    I really have to thank you!


    In fact, Lu Wu also felt that it was a pity that it was fake. Otherwise, he, who was in need of soul coins, would also like to spend money to top up.


    After all, for Lu Wu, money was not as important as soul coins. If he could top-up with a 30% discount, he would exchange all of them and leave some money for Bei Li to buy snacks.


    Lu Wu, who didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, directly asked Bei Li to hack the fishing website after he logged out.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that some players who did not know the situation would be deceived.


    Then, he posted an announcement on the official website.


    [Regarding the fake opening of a non-server, please do not fall for it. The so-called official website of the non-server battle is a fake fishing website!]


    Content:


    All players, please take note that all the media reports about this non-server opening are purely fictional and should not be taken seriously.


    At the same time, after an official investigation, the incident was caused by a non-media organization,¡±light of the sun.¡± The content of the report was pure fiction. The ¡°link¡± in the report was an illegal fishing site and not the official website of the expedition. Players should be careful and not be fooled.


    (Attached is a collection of screenshots from fishing websites.)


    ......


    (Attached is a collection of identification methods)


    The official game team of war


    ¡­¡­


    The moment the official announcement was made, the players ¡®hot topic was suppressed, and a large number of players swarmed into the official post.


    Obviously, the official announcement had exceeded the expectations of many players. This was because many players believed that the non-server launch was real. After all, a large number of gaming media outside had reported it this way.


    However, there were also some players who had already seen through everything and were not surprised by the result.


    [The strongest Xue Li: this Xue Li has already seen through everything. It¡¯s indeed fake news. After all, it¡¯s completely not in line with the style of war (hands on hips proudly.jpg)]


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°stupid official, look at what I found in the picture you attached. It¡¯s a channel to top up. Look at how even pirated versions of the game have the awareness to open a channel to top up. Don¡¯t you have a single point?¡± (Funny face)


    Tar ¨­ suikameha: ¡°oh my, stupid official. I was curious and went to look for that fake fishing website. Then, I found out that the website couldn¡¯t be logged in. Tell me, did you do it? did you do it secretly?¡±(funny)


    Wild boar Peppa: ¡°stupid official, you actually blocked that website. Return my top-up channel. Hurry up and return it to me. I want a 30% discount. You have to bear this loss. Don¡¯t lie to me. I don¡¯t want to listen (funny)¡±


    Master baokemeng: ¡°hahaha, stupid official, you actually blocked our 30% discount channel. You¡¯re really shameless. Hurry up and give it back (funny).¡±


    [Invincible loneliness: stupid official, you¡¯re already a mature official. It¡¯s time for you to open your own top-up channel. Even imposters are more aware and motivated than you. They know that it¡¯s time to earn money. Then, look at you guys. Sigh~.jpg]


    Assassin¡¯s Creed: ¡°pfft, this truth is making me choke. This is too amazing. The so-called non-service is actually a fake fishing website. It even has a channel to top up money. It¡¯s invincible. Now I just want to know if this fake website has tricked anyone.¡±(Funny)


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: I¡¯ve probably cheated a lot of people. After all, there are many loyal fans among the African players who are looking forward to the battle.]


    Brick-moving expert: ¡°they¡¯re probably just trying to run away. But I think that the warring officials have the ability to help these players recover their losses. After all, isn¡¯t their black technology leading the world?¡± (Funny face)


    The African lion King: ¡°this method can only deceive new players. Old players all know that the dog official uses love to generate electricity and has no interest in money. The function of topping up is even further away. You want them to sell soul coins at a 30% discount?¡± He probably wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to break the boss¡¯s bones (funny)


    [I want to lead the way: everyone, don¡¯t stray from the topic. Let the dog official company return our 30% discount channel first. What? you¡¯re saying it¡¯s fake?] It has nothing to do with your government? I advise you to look at the 40-meter broadsword in my hand and think carefully before you speak! (Funny face)


    ¡­¡­


    After issuing the warning notice, Lu Wu was surprised to find that the players didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to the dangers of the fishing websites at all.


    Soon, the topic of discussion was focused on the 30% discount channel on the pirated websites, with the theme that the fake websites were more motivated than your stupid official websites. This once again started a wave of public opinion.


    They all hoped that the dog official could be a little more motivated. While generating power with love, they had to learn to make money and try to earn some heart-wrenching money, even if it was just for a day.


    This made Lu Wu not know whether to laugh or cry.


    The players took the initiative to ask the official game platform to scam them. Only the idiotic netizens of the official game platform would do such a thing.


    However, if there was really a 30% discount channel, he still wanted to top up. How would it be the players ¡®turn?


    That was why it was not realistic.


    As for exchanging his own stock of soul coins for the players ¡®money, that was even more impossible.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lu Wu made the official announcement, many gaming media began to work and write articles about this incident without Lu Wu even having to say a word.


    After all, war online had an extraordinary status in the gaming industry. This was considered a hot topic in the gaming industry, and the number of players who paid attention to this matter was incomparably huge. They were naturally willing to take the initiative to report it.


    Soon, the truth spread to the African region.


    At this moment, many African video game media changed their tune and began to copy the foreign media¡¯s reports to clarify the truth.


    The media was like this. As long as they saw a ¡°explosive point¡± in a hot topic, they would fight to repost and report it, afraid that they would be slow. Sometimes, they would not even know the whole story and the truth of the incident.


    Moreover, after the truth was clarified, they would very skillfully push the blame to the media that they had reposted, saying that their media was innocent and that they had only reposted and had nothing to do with the incident.


    After the truth was revealed, the ¡°sunlight¡± media agency became the focus of the gaming circle.


    As the origin of this mishap, Lu Wu didn¡¯t even need to do anything. The angry African players started to report him crazily.


    Local reports, online reports, human search results, and so on ...


    The African players used all their means to ¡°destroy¡± this media company.


    All of this happened too suddenly, and the organization of the light of the sun, which was in charge of all this and was ready to escape, was caught off guard.


    What made them even more dumbfounded was that the website that they had worked so hard on had only been operating for two days before it was hacked. They could no longer access the website.


    Fortunately, they were well prepared and were ready to escape.


    After all, they were already prepared to run away when they were ready to make a fortune. They just didn¡¯t expect it to come so soon.


    The only thing that made them happy was that they had earned a large amount of top-up money from African players.


    For safety reasons, the money was transferred to dozens of overseas bank accounts that were prepared in advance after the players had successfully topped up. Even if the top-up accounts were blocked, they did not have to worry.


    There was already a storm outside, and they quickly began to escape through the channels, preparing to retreat to the sea.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Lu Wu had already locked on to them, so how could he let them leave so easily?


    Not only did they hurt many players who loved punitive expedition online, but they also damaged the reputation of punitive expedition and Lu Wu¡¯s own interests.


    For such an incident, they had to kill the chicken to show respect to the monkey!


    Therefore, on the same day, Lu Wu asked Bei Li to hack all the overseas accounts and calculate all the money flow in the accounts with the artifact, then transfer all the original amount back to the accounts of the players who were cheated.


    What Lu Wu did undoubtedly made the media personnel of the light of the sun, who were behind this mishap, break down.


    His phone kept ringing with notifications of money being transferred, but there was nothing he could do. Even if he called overseas to freeze his account and prevent more transfers, it was all for naught under Bei Li¡¯s all-rounded means. All his money, including the money in these overseas accounts, had been emptied.


    A total of 34 overseas bank accounts were cleared in just a few minutes, totaling 9.3 billion.


    The members of the light of sun, who were in charge of all this, only received a bunch of text messages to transfer money and nothing else.


    However, this was not the end.


    While they were escaping, Lu Wu synchronized their coordinates and shared them on the internet.


    This step was a fatal blow. The collapsed members of the light of the sun began to abandon all electronic devices, thinking that the other party had located them through mobile phones and other electronic devices. They even changed their escape route.


    However, they were still too naive.


    Even without these electronic devices, it was still too easy for Lu Wu to locate them with the divine weapon in his hand.


    The inescapable net had been formed.


    The members of sunlight were quickly found by the positioning System, but they were found by a group of loyal fans.


    What they were about to face next was a ¡°world-shaking¡± beating. After all, they had deceived the feelings of so many African players, so how could they not be angry?


    They couldn¡¯t escape a beating, even if they begged for mercy.


    After that, they were found by the African police, who arrived late. No, it should be said that they were saved.


    At that time, many media outlets were present and took many photos of their swollen faces, which made many African players feel relieved.


    Everything came to a perfect end.


    However, just when Lu Wu thought it was over, there was another wave of discussion on the official website.


    The African lion King: ¡°I don¡¯t believe this is not the doing of the F * cking officials. Is this the power of black technology?¡±


    [The strongest Xue Li: I don¡¯t think the officials will admit it.]


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°latest news. A magical thing just happened. All the players ¡®funds have been returned. Do you dare to say that this wasn¡¯t done by the dog official platform?¡±(slaps table)


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°the government is so F * cking awesome. I¡¯ll believe it if you tell me now that the government can invent an immortal elixir. By the way, I¡¯ll reserve a bottle first. I want to fight for a lifetime (funny).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of the players ¡®discussion, Lu Wu was ashamed.


    After all, this was illegal. Although everyone knew it, they still had to do some surface work, so he immediately posted a post.


    Official announcement:


    As for the players ¡®discussion about manipulating money transfers and private positioning, the official punitive expedition solemnly stated: It has nothing to do with me!


    As soon as the notice was posted, the players replied unanimously.


    Shameless dog, you still dare to quibble!

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420: The little monk


    On Jinxiu mountain in the Dragon Kingdom.


    After the heavy rain, the mountain road was covered in fog. On both sides of the wet stairs, the verdant leaves were still dripping with rain. It was a lively scene.


    In the Golden Bell temple on the mountain, a handsome man dressed in a martial monk¡¯s attire was sitting cross-legged on a futon with his hands pressed together. He was listening to the lecture of an old monk in a Kasaya beside him.


    ¡°Yuan Fang, this cultivation is ascetic. I won¡¯t give you any money during this period of cultivation down the mountain. The hardships you experience during this period will be a tempering of your Buddhist heart. I hope you can comprehend the great Dao of Buddhism from it!¡±


    ¡°Master, what about my meal?¡± Yuan Fang raised his head in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the alms bowl, and you can go alms yourself!¡±


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t give us Food?¡± Yuan Fang continued to ask.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s change to another patron!¡± The old monk said calmly.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to another restaurant and still refuse?¡±


    At that moment, the old monk¡¯s veins bulged on his forehead.¡±


    ¡°Ascetic cultivation is to face hunger, cold, and fatigue. If you can¡¯t beg for food, you can only endure!¡±


    ¡°Then, master, can I work when I¡¯m hungry?¡± Yuan Fang continued to ask.


    ¡°You ... You¡¯re working?¡± At that moment, the old monk felt his blood pressure rise again. He quickly chanted ¡°Amitabha¡± to calm his emotions.


    ......


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Master, then can I not go and cultivate?¡± Yuan Fang said pitifully.


    ¡°You¡¯re already an adult. Ascetic cultivation is a tempering of your state of mind. How can you be unwilling just because you want to? if you return to the temple early or let me find out that you didn¡¯t abide by the rules of ascetic cultivation and broke the precept without permission, I¡¯ll drive you out of the door!¡± The old monk frowned and scolded.


    ¡°Alright then, master. When will we start eating? I¡¯ll eat more first so that I won¡¯t go hungry!¡±


    The old monk was speechless.


    After taking in such a disciple, the old monk felt extremely tired. Other than being able to eat and fight, he had nothing else to do.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Yuan Fang, who still wanted to stay in the temple no matter what, was finally driven out of the mountain Gate and began a year-long ¡°bitter cultivation.¡±


    At this moment, Yuan Fang was holding the alms bowl in his hand and wearing an ascetic robe. He raised his head and went down the mountain in dejection.


    He was very familiar with this mountain road. He often went up and down the mountain with his senior and junior brothers to buy the materials needed for the temple. Usually, there were basically no tourists except for some special festivals.


    The path down the mountain was winding, and it took them two hours to reach the foot of the mountain.


    There was a small town not far from the foot of the mountain. Although the town was remote, its construction was very modern and its basic construction was also very complete. A road extended from the town to the foot of the mountain.


    Looking around, Yuan Fang rubbed his chubby head, not knowing where to go.


    In the end, he decided to head towards the town. There were many people there, so he should be able to get some food.


    After another few hours of walking, Yuan Fang felt hungry and missed the food in the temple.


    However, when he thought of his master¡¯s stern gaze before he left, Yuan Fang dispelled the thought of returning.


    Although there were also vehicles going back and forth along the way, Yuan Fang did not dare to hitch a ride. After all, his master had instructed him before that he could only walk during the ascetic journey.


    Looking at the alms bowl in his hand, Yuan Fang rubbed his stomach and walked into the street of the town.


    His appearance immediately attracted the attention of many people, because his dress was too conspicuous, and it was out of place with modern clothing.


    Walking along the street, Yuan Fang felt hungry again as he smelled the fragrance from the shops on both sides of the street ...


    After some thought, he walked into a restaurant.


    Yuan Fang walked to the cashier and placed the alms bowl on the counter. He looked at the owner who was dozing off and said,¡±


    ¡°Boss, beg for alms!¡±


    The boss was instantly jolted awake. He opened his eyes and immediately saw Yuan Fang standing in front of him.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m begging for alms!¡± Yuan Fang continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re a real monk?¡± The boss was stunned.


    ¡°Yes, my Buddhist name is Yuan Fang.¡± Yuan Fang immediately nodded.


    ¡°Are you monks so confident in your alms begging nowadays?¡± Looking at Yuan Fang¡¯s indifferent expression, the boss seemed a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Boss, I want to eat this ... This, and this!¡± Yuan Fang did not seem to hear the boss¡¯s words. He reached out and pointed at the menu on the wall.


    The boss was speechless.


    ¡°Brother, I have a small business here, please go to another one.¡± At this moment, the boss decisively chose to chase the customer away.


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Fang could not help but frown.


    ¡°Boss, I can actually reduce the number of dishes.¡±


    At this moment, the veins on the boss¡¯s forehead throbbed. He had already expressed his intentions so clearly, so why was this monk still so thick-skinned?


    ¡°Little monk, this is really a small business. You¡¯d better go to another one.¡± After thinking for a while, the boss still said tactfully.


    This time, Yuan Fang didn¡¯t say anything more. He picked up the ¡°bowl¡± on the counter, turned around, and walked out of the restaurant. He suddenly turned around and said to the restaurant owner,¡±


    ¡°The Buddha will bless you!¡±


    Then, he left without looking back.


    At this moment, the boss felt like he was being scolded, but he had no evidence.


    After leaving the restaurant, Yuan Fang went to another restaurant and started begging for alms.


    Regarding alms begging, Yuan Fang¡¯s attitude had always been the same.


    Boss, beg for alms!


    He was bold and confident, neither haughty nor humble.


    As a result, all his alms begging failed without exception. No restaurant was willing to give him food.


    This made Yuan Fang very distressed. The sky was gradually turning dark, but he was still hungry, not to mention a place to spend the night.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes lit up. He suddenly found a man with unkempt hair and a dirty face sitting in a corner not far away. At this moment, he was eating flatbread, one in his left hand and one in his right hand. He was eating happily, making Yuan Fang even hungrier.


    After some thought, Yuan Fang quickly took a few steps forward and walked in front of the unkempt man,


    ¡°Almsgiver, beg for alms!¡±


    The man who was eating the cake suddenly opened his eyes wide, as if he had choked. He couldn¡¯t help but start coughing. Then he quickly picked up the water bottle on the ground and began to pour it into his mouth.


    After regaining his strength, the man stared at the Round Square and said,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re begging me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yuan Fang immediately nodded.


    ¡°Do you know what I do for a living? I¡¯m a F * cking beggar, does your conscience not hurt?¡± The beggar asked in disbelief.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a beggar? master said that all living beings are equal, so everyone is equal.¡± Yuan Fang said in a serious manner.


    At this moment, the beggar was speechless. He felt that the monk¡¯s words did make sense.


    However, he couldn¡¯t hand over the flatbread in his hand, so he quickly said,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a monk and you¡¯re kind. This is my dinner. If I share it with you, I¡¯ll go hungry tomorrow. You can¡¯t bear to see it, can you?¡±


    ¡°Buddha once cut off his meat to feed Eagles and tigers. Patron, you¡¯re just sharing a piece of cake. It¡¯s insignificant. If you¡¯re hungry tomorrow, it¡¯ll be a tempering of your mind and will be of great help to your future!¡±


    At this moment, the beggar really wanted to punch the round bald head and shout ¡°toughen your ass¡±!


    ¡°Get lost, get lost, I was being polite to you, but you¡¯re really taking advantage of me, right? don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m eating. Get lost!¡± The pauper¡¯s expression changed instantly as he cursed.


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Fang¡¯s expression did not change. He opened his mouth and said,¡±Buddha, please bless you.¡± Then, he turned and left.


    ¡°Bald donkey, I wish you no more descendants!¡± Thinking that Yuan Fang was scolding him, the beggar stared at Yuan Fang¡¯s back and cursed angrily.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang suddenly turned around and looked at the beggar with a serious expression. The beggar was startled, thinking that Yuan Fang was about to attack.


    ¡°Benefactor, I¡¯m a monk. This statement is very reasonable!¡± After saying that, Yuan Fang turned around calmly, his expression still as indifferent as ever.


    The Pauper, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. He suddenly felt that the monk¡¯s words made sense.


    After thinking for a while, the Pauper shouted at the distant Yuan Fang again,¡±¡±I wish you a full house of children and grandchildren!¡±


    But after saying this, the beggar was stunned again. He suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    He looked at the pancake in his hand and suddenly lost his appetite.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the sky was already dark. Yuan Fang, who had failed to solicit donations again, walked to a stone bridge. He looked up at the stars in the sky and could not help but sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry!¡±


    Was this the suffering that his master had mentioned? But it¡¯s really too bitter. Master, I can¡¯t take it anymore!


    From Yuan Fang¡¯s point of view, the so-called ¡°bitter¡± and ¡°hungry¡± were equal.


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from afar. Then, a man appeared in the square-shaped line of sight, and a large group of people followed behind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run! How dare you steal my things and seduce my sister!¡± The leader of the group pointed at the man running in front of him and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping!¡± The man hurriedly replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± At this moment, the bearded man who was the leader of the group was even more furious.


    When the man who was running for his life saw this, he was scared out of his wits. He hastened his steps and just happened to arrive in front of Yuan Fang. When he saw that Yuan Fang was blocking his way, he immediately turned to the side and wanted to pass by him. However, Yuan Fang blocked him again and bumped into him.


    Yuan Fang did not take a step back, but the man fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ü³!¡±


    The man hurriedly stood up and glared at Yuan Fang, but he did not make a move. He wanted to escape again, but he was once again blocked by Yuan Fang.


    ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯ve stolen someone else¡¯s things. It¡¯s better to return them. Master said that if you do something wrong, you have to change!¡±


    ¡°Damn bald donkey, get lost!¡± The man glared at Yuan Fang and immediately raised his hand to smash Yuan Fang¡¯s chest.


    The punch landed squarely on Yuan Fang¡¯s chest, but the latter did not move an inch. The man, however, cried out in pain and fell to the ground again.


    At this time, a large group of people arrived from behind and surrounded Yuan Fang and the man.


    ¡°Monk, thank you!¡± The man in the lead said with a smile, then walked to the man on the ground and grabbed his hair.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my glass grass?¡±


    ¡°Boss ... I ... I¡¯m selling soul coins!¡± The man on the ground said with a sad face.


    ¡°Then what about the soul coins?¡±


    ¡°I ... I bought equipment.¡± The man¡¯s face was filled with despair.


    ¡°F * ck, you knew that I was the one who raised the glazed bead grass there, yet you still stole it. You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± As he spoke, the man raised his hand and was about to slap her.


    However, before this slap could land, it was blocked by Yuan Fang.


    ¡°Monk, what are you doing?¡± The bearded man could not help but frown.


    ¡°Benefactor, it¡¯s wrong to hit people!¡±


    ¡°Monk, this is none of your business. Go away. He stole my things, so I naturally have to teach him a lesson!¡± As he spoke, the bearded man raised his palm again.


    However, this time, he was once again blocked by Yuan Fang.


    The bearded man was immediately dissatisfied. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Yuan Fang¡¯s indifferent tone,¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, please go easy on him. Don¡¯t kill him. Otherwise, it will be difficult to deal with him.¡±


    At this moment, everyone in the surroundings revealed stunned expressions. They had thought that Yuan Fang wanted to stop them, but they did not expect him to say such words.


    ¡°Yes ... You can!¡± The bearded man could not help but nod.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421: I know what I¡¯m doing


    Under the despairing gaze of the man on the ground, Yuan Fang stood to the side and watched as he was beaten up. He even showed an eager expression.


    After a round of violent beating, the bearded man waved his hand to stop his brothers.


    Then, he walked to the square and said,¡±


    ¡°Monk, thank you for this!¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver, you¡¯re too polite. Lord Buddha said that persuading people to do good will bring boundless merit.¡± Yuan Fang said in a neither haughty nor humble manner.


    Upon hearing this, the dying man lying on the ground opened his eyes. At this moment, he really wanted to point his middle finger at the square. Why didn¡¯t you say that saving a life is better than building a seven-story Pagoda?


    Bastard, fake monk!


    ¡°Anyway, thank you. I¡¯ll remember this favor. My name is Wang Long, the owner of the nearby Dragon God fitness club. If you have any problems, you can come to me.¡± After saying this, Wang Long patted Yuan Fang¡¯s right shoulder, then waved to his brother, indicating that he should leave.


    ¡°Wait, benefactor, I¡¯m in trouble. If you can help me, you¡¯ll be doing me a great favor!¡± Yuan Fang immediately called out to Wang Long who was about to leave.


    ¡°Oh? What happened to you?¡± Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but turn and ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. If it¡¯s possible, would you please give me some food?¡± Yuan Fang¡¯s expression was calm when he said this. He did not feel embarrassed at all.


    Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    He thought it was something big, but it turned out to be just a matter of having a meal. To him, it was not a big deal.


    ......


    ¡°Vegetable or meat?¡± Wang Long laughed mockingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a monk, so I don¡¯t eat meat. I¡¯ll just have some simple vegetarian dishes. ¡± Yuan Fang replied in a serious manner, his expression exceptionally solemn.


    This stunned Wang Long and he quickly apologized. Originally, he just wanted to make a joke. After all, there were too many fake monks nowadays. But obviously, this was not the case.


    After a while ...


    In a restaurant in the town, Wang Long looked at the dozens of meat dishes on the table and Yuan Fang who was still ordering. He cursed in his heart.


    This bastard monk was really good at acting!


    ¡°Almsgiver, it¡¯s about time. If you eat too much, it¡¯s not good for your digestion!¡± After ordering, Yuan Fang put his palms together devoutly.


    ¡°Monk, aren¡¯t you a vegetarian?¡± At this moment, Wang Long finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Benefactor, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m ordering for you. This little monk doesn¡¯t touch wine and meat. Master has warned me many times before he left. This little monk doesn¡¯t dare to violate it!¡±


    Realizing that he had misunderstood again, Wang Long¡¯s face showed an embarrassed look. He felt extremely ashamed and couldn¡¯t help but nod,¡±


    ¡°Then ... Then let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Yuan Fang nodded, then picked up his chopsticks and bowl. He muttered,¡±Amitabha.¡± Then, he reached out his chopsticks and picked up a bowl of vegetables.


    Seeing this, Wang Long and the others also raised their chopsticks and prepared to eat.


    Then, they were dumbfounded because the square hand turned into an illusion and quickly moved back and forth on the table. The food on the table began to fall at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Ü³!¡±Seeing this scene, Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    ¡°Benefactor, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± At this time, Yuan Fang suddenly stopped eating and looked at Wang Long.


    Looking at the messy table, Wang Long complained in his heart,¡±


    ¡°You can eat. We¡¯re not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. Benefactors, please don¡¯t hold back. If you¡¯re hungry, you still have to eat. The body is the capital of one¡¯s devotion to Buddhism.¡± After saying that, the round hand started to shake again, quickly moving back and forth on the table.


    Looking at the Round Square that looked like a Hungry Ghost, Wang Long sighed in his heart. Although this monk¡¯s behavior was very different, he was still a very honest person.


    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer vegetables on the table, Wang Long was about to call the waiter to add a few more dishes.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that the meat dish in front of him seemed to be missing a piece of meat. His eyes immediately widened.


    ¡°Monk, you F * cking eat meat!¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Fang suddenly stopped eating and raised his head with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Benefactor, I¡¯m a Buddhist disciple and I don¡¯t eat meat. You must be mistaken!¡±


    ¡°There was a piece of rib in front of me. Why is it gone?¡± Wang Long¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Benefactor, you might have seen wrongly. This little monk really doesn¡¯t eat meat.¡± Yuan Fang shook his head again and denied it.


    Looking at the sincere Fang Yuan, Wang Long was suspicious, but he still nodded.


    While Yuan Fang continued to eat, Wang Long stared at the meat dishes on the table. He wanted to see if he was wrong or if the little monk was really eating secretly.


    A moment later, Wang Long excitedly patted the table,¡±¡±Little monk, I really saw it clearly this time. You just ate meat!¡±


    Yuan Fang stopped again and sighed helplessly,¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, this little monk really doesn¡¯t eat meat.¡±


    ¡°I said, if you want to eat, just eat. Why are you pretending? it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t let you eat.¡± Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but glare.


    ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t slander me. Meat is a taboo of Buddhism. How can I break it?¡± Yuan Fang heaved a long sigh and put on an innocent look.


    ¡°Little monk, you really don¡¯t want to admit it?¡± Wang Long¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Oh, Amitabha. Since I didn¡¯t eat it, why do I have to admit it?¡±


    ¡°You said it. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡±


    After that, Wang Long called the waiter and asked him to order all the meat dishes.


    ¡°Little monk, it¡¯s not too late to regret. I, Wang Long, am not a stingy person. It¡¯s just a meal. As long as you admit to eating meat, I¡¯ll serve you another table.¡± Wang Long said with his eyes wide.


    ¡°Benefactor, then please serve me another table. However, it¡¯s not that I want to eat it. I know that you are not used to eating vegetarian food, so I¡¯m thinking for you.¡± Yuan Fang put his hands together and spoke with an indifferent expression.


    What a shameless monk!


    At this moment, whether it was Wang Long or his brothers, they all had the same thought.


    Just as Wang Long was about to continue, a noise came from outside the restaurant.


    He immediately turned around and saw a group of people barging in. The leader was followed by the thief they had beaten up earlier.


    Realizing that the visitors were not friendly, Wang Long gave his brothers at the table a look and then suddenly stood up.


    The leader walked to the table and looked at Wang Long. He raised the steel pipe in his hand and said,¡±


    ¡°Wang Long, how dare you hit my brother?¡±


    ¡°He stole my things, and I can¡¯t teach him a lesson?¡± Wang Long looked at the leader and said coldly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a game? does it hurt to lose something in the game?¡± The leader of the group was extremely furious.


    ¡°Ask your little brother how much the things in this game are worth!¡± Wang Long looked at the man who was beaten up before and said.


    ¡°How much?¡± At this moment, the leader frowned.


    ¡°Not much, it¡¯s just a Tier 4 medicinal herb, only 180000. But I¡¯ll still lose out if I beat him up!¡± Wang Long coldly looked at the leader and said.


    Hearing this, the leader immediately turned to look at his brother. He found that his brother had his head lowered and did not dare to answer. He knew that Wang Long was right.


    At this moment, his expression became extremely ugly, and he was somewhat embarrassed.


    ¡°Wang Long, 180000 Yuan, right? I¡¯ll pay for it, but I can¡¯t just let you hit my brother!¡± The leading man said in a deep voice.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It means that I¡¯ll give you 180000 Yuan, but you¡¯ll have to get a beating!¡± The leading man said with a dark expression.


    ¡°You try!¡± Wang Long also glared at him, not giving in.


    The atmosphere was tense. The two groups of people were ready to fight, and the restaurant owner standing in the distance was scared out of his wits.


    At this moment, a square figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the two groups of people. He muttered,¡±Amitabha.¡± Then he said,¡±


    ¡°Benefactors, it¡¯s better to make enemies than to make them. Being too competitive will eventually bring harm to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Where did this crazy monk come from?¡± The leading man immediately waved his hand and slapped the round head.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    A crisp sound was heard. Yuan Fang stood still without any reaction, but the leader subconsciously grabbed his trembling right hand.


    ¡°Almsgiver, have you vented your anger?¡± Yuan Fang said with a smile.


    ¡°Vent your anger, your Grandpa!¡± The embarrassed leader immediately raised his foot and kicked Yuan Fang¡¯s chest.


    This time, Yuan Fang did not Dodge and took the full brunt of the kick. However, his face did not change. On the contrary, the leader took a few steps back.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Seeing that the little monk was beaten up because of him, Wang Long couldn¡¯t help it. He grabbed the chair beside him and was ready to fight.


    ¡°Almsgiver, don¡¯t be impulsive. They have many people. If you guys really fight, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Let me do it!¡± Yuan Fang immediately stopped Wang Long¡¯s action. Then, he turned around and walked to the leader. He smiled and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and solve it. A shop owner has to do business too!¡±


    The leader looked at Yuan Fang, his face ashen. The slap and kick just now had made him feel like he had hit an iron block. The monk was fine, but he himself was in pain. It was really embarrassing.


    But he still nodded.


    Then, the two groups of people walked out of the restaurant while the restaurant owner was surprised.


    After arriving outside, the two groups of people walked for a while and came to an open space. Yuan Fang stopped and turned to look at the man in the lead with a smile,


    ¡°Almsgiver, how do you want to solve this?¡±


    ¡°How do we solve this? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll pay for it, but since my brother got beaten up, Wang Long has to suffer too!¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡± Wang Long stepped forward and said sternly.


    ¡°Hey, benefactors, it¡¯s not a big deal. How about this? I¡¯ll take the beating for this benefactor. Let¡¯s forget about it.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡± Wang Long immediately said.


    ¡°Benefactor, you have to believe me. I¡¯m a martial monk of the Golden Bell temple. It¡¯s normal for me to be beaten. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Yuan Fang immediately stopped Wang Long.


    ¡°Little monk, why are you so stupid? they have steel pipes. No matter how tough you are, can you take it?¡±


    ¡°I can. I¡¯ve been beaten by my brothers since I was a child. Steel rods are nothing to me.¡± Yuan Fang continued to smile.


    ¡°Monk, you¡¯re really stupid. How is this the same? at least your senior and junior brothers knew what they were doing. They don¡¯t care about that!¡± Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but scold.


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Fang was stunned.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of the crazy things that his senior brothers had done to help him cultivate the Maha infinite. He suddenly felt a little sad.


    You threw me into a pot of boiling oil and cooked me over a big fire for an entire night?


    You locked me up in a water prison, filled me with water, and held my breath for several hours because you knew what you were doing?


    You want me to be the first one to wake up every morning and use my head to hit the clock because you know what you¡¯re doing?


    ¡­¡­


    Yuan Fang still clearly remembered that his senior brother had once said that if there was a chance, he would get an AK and enjoy himself. When the time came, he would take advantage of Yuan Fang¡¯s sleep and shoot him with a shuttle of bullets ...

 Chapter 422 - -grudges cleared

    Chapter 422: Chapter 422-grudges cleared


    Recalling his experience in Golden Bell temple, Yuan Fang suddenly felt extremely sad.


    I really regret it!


    In fact, this ¡°invincible Mocco body¡± was not something Yuan Fang had since he was young, nor was it something he had cultivated.


    Yuan Fang could still clearly remember that he was only six years old at that time. Because he was not serious in reciting Buddhist scriptures, he was punished by his master and was not allowed to eat dinner.


    In the end, Yuan Fang was woken up by hunger in the middle of the night.


    He began to wander around the temple in search of food. In the end, he inexplicably entered an old room in the back mountain of the temple. After rummaging through it, he found several ¡°golden pills¡± in the box on the altar.


    At that time, Yuan Fang, who was already red-eyed from hunger, did not hesitate to swallow all these golden cores.


    However, not long after he swallowed it, he felt a sharp pain all over his body, and then he fainted.


    The next day, when Yuan Fang woke up, he was surprised to find that the eminent monks in the temple were surrounding him, their expressions extremely frightened.


    It was only after that that Yuan Fang found out that he had swallowed the sariras of the ancestral monks of the Golden Bell temple ...


    That was also the first time he had been beaten up, and it was all the eminent monks of the temple who had attacked him.


    However, it was also because of that beating that the eminent monks of the Golden Bell temple found that Yuan Fang¡¯s body seemed to be different. He had become extremely tough. Yuan Fang was fine after this beating, but the eminent monks all had swollen hands.


    In the end, they checked the ancient books and found out that Yuan Fang might have inherited the ancestral monk¡¯s great divine power, the ¡°immeasurable Moke.¡±


    ......


    Moreover, they had learned from the ancient records that there was still a great room for improvement after obtaining this divine power. They could even rely on this divine power to resonate with the Buddhist Dharma and achieve the great Dao.


    However, there was only one way to improve the [Moke measureless] in the records, and that was to temper one¡¯s physical body and challenge its limits.


    Therefore, in order to help Yuan Fang improve, the Golden Bell temple developed an intensive training program that lasted for more than ten years.


    During this period, the brothers and sisters who were the main force said that Yuan Fang was good, but in reality, they were all kinds of abuse.


    In the beginning, it was still fine. The senior and junior brothers only used sticks to hit his body. But gradually, everyone found that sticks had no effect on the round and square at all, so they decided to change the tempering method ...


    From then on, Yuan Fang felt that his senior and junior brothers had embarked on a road of no return ...


    He was becoming more and more inhuman.


    Therefore, in Yuan Fang¡¯s opinion, being beaten up by a steel pipe was simply something that his senior and junior brothers had played with. Was it a big deal? Did it count?


    Thinking of this, Yuan Fang looked up at Wang Long and said,¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver, actually, I feel that compared to my senior and junior brothers, they are quite clear.¡± As he said that, Yuan Fang pointed at the other party.


    Wang Long was speechless.


    At that moment, he felt that the monk was beyond saving. Wouldn¡¯t he be happy if he didn¡¯t get beaten up?


    ¡°The monk ...¡±


    Wang Long wanted to say something but was stopped by Yuan Fang,¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, monks don¡¯t lie. You can just watch. If you think I can¡¯t hold on any longer, then you can just help me.¡± As he spoke, Yuan Fang took a few steps forward and walked to the front of the leader. He said,


    ¡°Almsgiver, come. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Monk, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± The leader of the other party couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    To be honest, he was only trying to save face this time. He also knew that the monk had nothing to do with this matter, so he couldn¡¯t bear to attack the monk.


    ¡°Benefactor, it¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Yuan Fang smiled indifferently.


    ¡°Monk, do you really want to get involved in this?¡± At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do. After all, there were so many brothers watching, but if he did, he would feel guilty.


    ¡°The Buddha Lord will bless you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting you!¡± At this time, the man who was standing next to the leader, who was beaten up by Wang Long and the others, suddenly raised his steel pipe and swung it at the monk¡¯s head.


    At this moment, he was still full of resentment towards the monk. If it wasn¡¯t for the monk, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a beating.


    ¡°Qiang!¡±


    The sound of metal hitting metal rang out. There was no mark on Yuan Lang¡¯s shiny head. On the contrary, the man who attacked him was numb from the shock, and the steel pipe fell out of his hand.


    ¡°Monk!¡± At this moment, Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but step forward.


    At this time, Yuan Fang turned around and blinked at Wang Long,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but this almsgiver¡¯s purlicue seems to be bleeding. ¡±


    When Wang Long heard this, he could not help but be stunned. He turned around and found that the man¡¯s hand had split open, and a Scarlet drop was dripping down his palm.


    The leader was also dumbfounded.


    Looking at the bright and round head, everyone was shocked at this moment.


    ¡°Monk, you¡¯ve practiced Kung Fu before?¡± The leading man¡¯s expression was filled with fear. He clearly knew that this monk was not to be trifled with.


    ¡°I haven ¡®t.¡± Yuan Fang shook his head honestly.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The leader¡¯s expression was gloomy. He thought that Yuan Fang was unwilling to tell the truth and was looking down on him.


    ¡°Monks don¡¯t lie. Although I¡¯m a martial monk, my master never lets me practice martial arts. Under normal circumstances, I¡¯m a human pillar for the martial arts Academy¡¯s senior and junior brothers,¡± Yuan Fang answered with a serious look.


    ¡°Human pile?¡± The leading man was stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a sparring partner, and you¡¯re not allowed to fight back. That means you¡¯re getting beaten up!¡± Yuan Fang continued to answer.


    Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned. The leading man also thought of the monk¡¯s attack in the restaurant and realized that the monk¡¯s body was as hard as iron.


    ¡°Are you sure you can handle it?¡± At this moment, the leader suddenly had an idea.


    In fact, he just wanted to stand up for his useless brother, but since he had brought his brothers here, he couldn¡¯t just leave. He didn¡¯t really want to make a mess with Wang longzhen. In the end, he just wanted to save face.


    Therefore, if the monk could really resist, he wouldn¡¯t have to feel guilty and break up with Wang Long. He would just leave.


    ¡°I can do it.¡± Yuan Fang nodded again.


    ¡°Brothers, since someone is willing to take the responsibility, then let him take it for Wang Long. Attack!¡± As he spoke, the leader raised the steel pipe and smashed it at Yuan Fang¡¯s right arm. However, he subconsciously held back.


    Wang Long, who was standing not far away, was nervous again. He was about to go forward, but he saw Yuan Fang winking at him.


    ¡°Peng!¡± The steel pipe hit Yuan Fang¡¯s right arm, but it did not cause any damage.


    ¡°Benefactor, actually you can use a little more strength, as long as you can vent your anger.¡± Yuan Fang said with a smile.


    These words sounded good at first, but when he thought about it deeply, he suddenly felt that it was not good, as if he was saying,¡±


    Didn¡¯t you eat?


    ¡°Monk, you said it yourself.¡± At this moment, the leader¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. He immediately picked up the steel pipe and smashed it down again.


    When the underlings behind saw this, they also came forward and surrounded the monk, beating him with their sticks.


    The sound of metal clashing rang out continuously, but Yuan Fang stood calmly on the spot, as if he was not the one being beaten.


    Five minutes later, they were all panting and looking at Yuan Fang in disbelief.


    ¡°Almsgiver, why did you stop?¡±


    The corner of the leader¡¯s mouth twitched. At this moment, he really couldn¡¯t move.


    What kind of monster was this? was it made of metal?


    Thinking of this, he said with a bitter face,¡±¡±It¡¯s almost time. ¡± Then he turned to Wang Long,¡±Wang Long, I will send you the 180000 Yuan without a single cent missing. We¡¯ll forget about it!¡±


    Wang Long nodded with a gloomy face. He knew that if it wasn¡¯t for the monk, he would have been beaten up.


    With that said, the leader waved his hand, indicating for them to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Yuan Fang called out to the few people who were about to leave.


    ¡°Monk, we really can¡¯t fight anymore.¡± The leading man turned around, feeling extremely helpless.


    ¡°No, since your grudges have been written off, the grudges between this man and this little monk have yet to be settled!¡± As he said that, Yuan Fang pointed at the leader¡¯s brother.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The leading man frowned.


    ¡°You hit me because I wanted to pay for the grievances of benefactor Wang Long and the others. This hit has offset your grievances, so naturally, we are even. But your brother and I haven ¡®T. I wanted to persuade him to be good, but he refused to admit his mistake. Instead, he became resentful and wanted to take revenge. So, this is the grievance between me and him.¡±


    Hearing this, the younger brother of the leader turned pale.


    To him, this monk was a monster. If he really wanted to take revenge, he would be doomed. Even his big brother probably wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± The leader¡¯s face was ashen. Although he knew that it was his brother¡¯s fault, he couldn¡¯t just ignore it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not someone who abhors evil. Besides, master warned me before he left that I¡¯m not allowed to fight when I¡¯m in an unfair situation. I have to be calm ...¡±


    ¡°So what do you want?¡± The leading man frowned.


    ¡°Let him continue hitting me with the steel pipe until I¡¯m satisfied!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard that. Was this monk addicted to being beaten up? his method of revenge was actually to let others continue beating him up.


    ¡°Master told me many times before he left that I can¡¯t use force to convince others, so I can¡¯t do anything. I can only do this.¡± Yuan Fang chuckled.


    At this moment, the leading man was extremely conflicted.


    However, if he were to leave just like that, he was really afraid that he would provoke such a terrifying monk and suffer his secret revenge.


    After thinking for a while, he looked at his disappointing brother who was always causing trouble outside and couldn¡¯t help but glare.


    ¡°Did you hear that? it¡¯s your own mistake, so do as you¡¯re told!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°Brother my ass, I asked you to hit people, not to be hit.¡± The leader couldn¡¯t help but glare and hand over the steel pipe in his hand.


    The man had no choice but to take the steel pipe with his uninjured hand. He then looked at Yuan Fang.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to fight back!¡±


    ¡°This little monk won¡¯t fight back, come!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, the man took a step forward with the steel pipe in his hand and swung it at Yuan Fang.


    ¡°Peng! Peng! Peng!¡±


    After a round of beating, the man said while panting,¡±¡±Monk, are you done?¡±


    ¡°Continue!¡± Yuan Fang said indifferently.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Another round of strikes hit the man¡¯s face, causing him to turn pale. The web between his thumb and forefinger cracked again, but he still did not get Yuan Fang¡¯s consent. He could only raise the staff again with trembling hands.


    Half an hour later, the man was covered in sweat and was on the verge of collapse. He couldn¡¯t even hold the stick steadily. Every time he swung the stick, the shock brought by the impact made his palm hurt.


    At this moment, he felt as if his body was falling apart, and he had no strength at all.


    ¡°Pa da!¡± The man fell to the ground, the steel pipe falling out of his hand, and he fainted.


    ¡°Monk, is that enough?¡± The leading man couldn¡¯t bear it and quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, this little monk¡¯s grudge with him is over!¡± Yuan Fang finally said with a smile.


    At this moment, the leader couldn¡¯t hate the monk even if he wanted to. After all, the monk didn¡¯t attack him at all.


    Although this was the first time he had seen such a method of revenge, he still felt that the monk was too F * cking cruel!

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423: It¡¯s impossible to work


    After the troublemakers left, Wang Long looked at the square with disbelief.


    After all, in this materialistic era, the monk¡¯s ability was a little unscientific.


    However, in this era of information explosion, people¡¯s ability to accept special things was still very strong. At this moment, Wang Long had already regarded Yuan Fang as a hidden master in the real world.


    ¡°Monk, what kind of Kung Fu is this?¡± At this moment, Wang Long¡¯s heart suddenly itched.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Kung Fu. According to master, this is a divine ability!¡± Yuan Fang explained in all seriousness.


    ¡°Divine ability? Hey, no matter what it is, can I practice it?¡± Wang Long asked eagerly.


    ¡°Master and my fellow disciples have already studied what you¡¯ve just said. We can ¡®t!¡±


    ¡°Then how did you master it?¡± Wang Long¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I¡¯m only eating!¡± Yuan Fang answered honestly.


    Wang Long was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but think of the way the monk had devoured the food.


    ¡°Alright, benefactor, our fate has come to an end. Let¡¯s part ways here. This little monk will also continue to cultivate.¡± At this moment, Yuan Fang smiled, turned around, and walked away.


    Seeing this, Wang Long quickly stopped Yuan Fang,¡±


    ¡°Monk, do you have a place to stay at night? Why don¡¯t you stay at my place?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Almsgiver, you¡¯re too polite. This little monk doesn¡¯t need it. Master said that asceticism is to travel all over the world without a fixed residence, and the four Seas are your homes. There are still many days where the sky is my back and the earth is my bed, one more night won¡¯t make a difference!¡± Yuan Fang said without turning his head, and then walked away from the sight of Wang Long and the others.


    Looking at Yuan Fang¡¯s back, Wang Long was very surprised at this moment.


    In fact, he had a good impression of this monk at the beginning. Not everyone was willing to yell at someone when they saw injustice. However, when they were in the restaurant, he felt that the monk¡¯s image had collapsed. He had actually stolen meat and was simply a fake monk.


    But after that, he felt that the monk was indeed very capable.


    When he said that he wanted to resolve the grudges, he also wanted to teach that person a lesson and warn him. He didn¡¯t really want to take revenge. Wang Long could see this.


    After all, with the monk¡¯s ability, it was too easy for him to take revenge.


    What made Wang Long feel the most interesting was that the monk was always calm. In addition to the occasional Black-bellied appearance, he did have the attitude of a master.


    However, since the monk was unwilling, he did not force him. He waved his hand and left with his brothers.


    ¡­¡­


    It was already late at night, but the town was still brightly lit. Yuan Fang once again walked to the stone bridge he had walked on before, then followed the stairs to the stone bridge.


    At the bottom of the dried-up River, there was a nest of puppies huddled together, trying to keep warm.


    Yuan Fang¡¯s arrival immediately alarmed them, and they immediately raised their heads and began to howl.


    Yuan Fang smiled and walked up to him. With a wave of his sleeve, several pieces of meat fell to the ground.


    Smelling the fragrance of the meat, these hungry puppies immediately pounced on the meat and began to fight for food.


    He looked at them until he finished eating. Then, Yuan Fang muttered,¡±Oh, Amitabha. Buddha may bless you.¡± He turned and left.


    ¡°One good deed a day, three thousand merits.¡± While walking, Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Although he had a huge appetite, he never broke his precepts, even if he really wanted to eat.


    Killing, stealing, lasciviousness, delusion, wine, greed, lust, foolishness, greed, and foolishness-among these ten great commandments, eating meat was linked to ¡°killing.¡± However, Yuan Fang¡¯s obsession with eating was too deep, and it was also the only taboo that he needed to restrain with all his might.


    However, no matter how much he wanted to eat meat, Yuan Fang had never broken his precept.


    Although he had almost eaten meat a few years ago, he had almost caused his master¡¯s death at that time. The reason was that he had fainted from exhaustion when he had beaten him up. He had been in a coma for a day before he woke up.


    From then on, Yuan Fang was afraid that his master would do it again one day and his body would not be able to take it, so he restrained himself and never touched meat again.


    Although he was in the outside world, Yuan Fang still restrained himself. It was not that he did not want to, but he was showing respect to his master.


    When Wang Long treated him to a meal, although he ordered a lot of meat, he didn¡¯t eat it at all. He just wanted to look at it. At the same time, he took some and fed it to the puppies under the stone bridge.


    The lights in the town gradually went out, and the surroundings became dark. Except for the bright moonlight and the stars in the sky, the surroundings gradually fell into silence. Occasionally, there were the barks of dogs and the neighs of wild cats.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang casually found a place and sat down cross-legged.


    With the ¡°Moke golden body¡±, for Yuan Fang, the so-called hot summer and cold did not exist. It was the same no matter where he slept, at most, it was for psychological comfort.


    Gradually, her thoughts drifted, and she didn¡¯t speak for the entire night ...


    The next morning, the rising sun shone on his face, waking up Yuan Fang from his deep sleep.


    When he opened his eyes, the first thought that came to his mind was,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, I¡¯m going to starve to death!¡±


    Master, ascetic cultivation is really so bitter. I¡¯m about to starve to death. The temple should have started eating by now. I miss the food in the fast Hall!


    He had not felt this kind of hunger for a long time. As for the reason, Yuan Fang suspected that it was because he had eaten too little last night. It was not like in the temple, where he had three meals a day on time and could always be full.


    ¡°I can ¡®t, I can¡¯ t, I have to beg for alms!¡± The hungry Yuan Fang immediately stood up, crossed the stone bridge, and walked towards the crowded area.


    He had only taken a few steps when he suddenly stopped in his tracks. This was because he saw the familiar beggar again, who was eating a pancake.


    I really want to eat it!


    After thinking for a while, Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps forward,¡±Benefactor ...¡±


    ¡°Bald donkey, get lost! I won¡¯t give you any!¡± The beggar¡¯s eyes widened when he realized it was the monk again. At the same time, he clenched his pancake tightly.


    ¡°Alright, the Buddha will bless you!¡± Yuan Fang turned around decisively and walked towards the next target.


    The beggar was speechless.


    From Yuan Fang¡¯s point of view, begging for alms also depended on fate. Moreover, all living beings were equal, and his attitude had always been neither overbearing nor submissive. So, just like yesterday, after several hours, he still did not manage to beg for a portion of food.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang really felt like he was going to die.


    Although he wanted to be strong, this huge threat did not come from the outside world, but from the inside. Even with the Moke golden body, he could not resist it. This was the punishment of hunger.


    I¡¯m probably dying ...


    This thought emerged in Yuan Fang¡¯s mind.


    Yuan Fang, who felt that he was getting weaker and weaker, could not help but find a corner and sit down cross-legged. He began to meditate in an attempt to suppress his fluctuating emotions.


    However, his mind couldn¡¯t help but think of the vegetarian dishes in the temple.


    Golden-rimmed Chinese cabbage, Chinese cedar tofu, fragrant dried tofu, stir-fried eggplant with preserved vegetables, stir-fried potatoes with mushrooms ...


    Hiss~!


    The more he thought about it, the hungrier he became. At this moment, Yuan Fang felt that this asceticism was too terrifying. He couldn¡¯t imagine how his senior brothers had survived. Wouldn¡¯t they starve to death?


    ¡°Monk, what are you doing here?¡± At this time, a voice rang in his ear. Yuan Fang immediately opened his eyes and found Wang Long standing in front of him.


    ¡°Almsgiver, I¡¯m here to ask for a favor!¡± Yuan Fang raised his bowl with trembling hands.


    Looking at the weak-looking monk, Wang Long was stunned,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry again?¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, this little monk hasn¡¯t had breakfast, so of course I¡¯m hungry.¡± Yuan Fang continued to speak weakly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you monks often go days without food when you¡¯re cultivating? You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Why do you look like you¡¯re about to die?¡± Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t speak nonsense. How can a person not eat for a day?¡± Yuan Fang was stunned.


    ¡°Alright, monk, I¡¯ll take you to breakfast. There¡¯s a breakfast shop next door that has good pork dumplings. I¡¯ll Take You There to try them.¡± Wang Long said with a smile.


    ¡°Benefactor, this little monk doesn¡¯t eat meat!¡± Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes were filled with desire, but his voice trembled as he refused.


    ¡°Monk, this is boring. You can eat whenever you want, but you¡¯re always putting on a show. This is too much!¡± Hearing Yuan Fang¡¯s words again, Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°Benefactor, give me some vegetarian food ...¡± Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes were filled with fervent desire at this moment, but the words he said were still the same.


    ¡°Al...Alright...Alright!¡± Wang Long nodded helplessly.


    Wang Long walked with Yuan Fang for a while. During this time, Yuan Fang¡¯s swaying appearance made Wang Long dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t understand why this invincible Vajra monk was so overindulged today that he couldn¡¯t even stand properly.


    After coming to the breakfast shop, Wang Long ordered some breakfast and then found a place to sit with Yuan Fang.


    ¡°Monk, I know you can eat a lot, so I ordered a lot. Just eat as you see fit. Don¡¯t worry about me. By the way, I also ordered two pork dumplings!¡± Wang Long could not help but remind him.


    ¡°Almsgiver, the Lord Buddha has blessed you!¡± Yuan Fang said gratefully.


    Soon, breakfast was served one by one, and Yuan Fang started his sweeping mode.


    Although Wang Long had seen this Hungry Ghost look yesterday, he was still shocked to see it again.


    It really had the aura of a wind sweeping away the clouds and swallowing the mountains and rivers.


    But this time, Wang Long was surprised to find that the monk really didn¡¯t touch his breakfast with meat.


    After thinking for a while, he thought that the monk was embarrassed. Wang Long silently pushed the dumplings forward and waited for the monk to eat.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that although the monk was looking at the dumplings with desire, he didn¡¯t eat them.


    Wang Long could only push forward again.


    ¡°Almsgiver, if you continue to push, you¡¯ll push it right in front of me!¡± Yuan Fang said with a hint of resentment.


    ¡°Ahem ... You really don¡¯t want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat meat!¡± Yuan Fang immediately nodded.


    Wang Long was speechless.


    This breakfast lasted for an hour. Yuan Fang¡¯s appetite scared Wang Long. He felt that even an elephant couldn¡¯t eat as much as this monk.


    When Yuan Fang was almost done eating, Wang Long finally opened his mouth,¡±


    ¡°Monk, you eat so much. If you really rely on alms to make a living, you¡¯ll probably starve to death. Who can afford to support you? we¡¯re all businessmen. If you eat once, others ¡®hard work will be in vain!¡±


    ¡°How about this? why don¡¯t you work at my fitness club? I¡¯ll pay for your food and drink every day, but you won¡¯t get paid!¡± After thinking for a while, Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but say. After all, the monk had helped him.


    ¡°Monks don¡¯t work!¡± When Yuan Fang heard this, he said seriously because this was what his master had reminded him many times before he left.


    Wang Long was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯ll really starve to death if you don¡¯t work!¡±


    ¡°Master said, even if I starve to death, I¡¯m not allowed to work!¡±


    At this moment, Wang Long suddenly felt very tired.


    If it was an ordinary ascetic monk, it would be fine. A few steamed buns could cover a day¡¯s worth of begging. However, with Yuan Fang¡¯s appetite, it was simply unrealistic to want to eat for free. He would probably eat others until they went bankrupt.


    Therefore, for other monks, ascetic cultivation was only of normal difficulty, but for the ¡°Taotie¡± Yuan Fang, ascetic cultivation was definitely of hell difficulty.


    That was because his begging was not called begging. It was more like robbing a food storage.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424: Chapter 424-Moke¡¯s immeasurable


    However, he couldn¡¯t just leave it be. After all, the monk had helped him. Wang Long couldn¡¯t let him starve to death outside.


    But the problem was that this bastard Black-bellied monk didn¡¯t like to work. He really wanted to rely on the White silk to make a living!


    ¡°Monk, how about this? you can stay at my fitness club for a few days. I¡¯ll pay for your meals for the next few days.¡± After thinking for a while, Wang Long could only say so.


    ¡°Master also said that one should not accept a reward without doing anything!¡± Yuan Fang said as he rubbed his round belly.


    ¡°Your master is trying to kill you!¡± Wang Dalong couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    ¡°How could that be? master is the closest person to me.¡± Yuan Fang retorted with a serious face.


    ¡°Do you have your Master¡¯s contact information?¡± Wang Long thought for a while and could only ask.


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Monk, I¡¯m saving you. You¡¯re not cut out for bitter cultivation. You might as well go back!¡± Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade him.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I told master, but master said that if I dared to go back halfway, he would kick me out of the sect. If I don¡¯t go back now, I¡¯ll suffer for a year, but if I go back, I¡¯ll be kicked out forever. ¡±


    Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡±


    ¡°Your master is really not a good person. He¡¯s really comparable to the stupid official platform. He even threatened to ban your account permanently. He¡¯s too ruthless!¡±


    ¡°The dog officials?¡± A curious look appeared on his round face.


    ......


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m talking about something else ...¡±


    Suddenly, Wang Long¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly said,¡±


    ¡°Monk, does your master have any mandatory requirements for this ascetic cultivation, such as how much distance to walk every day?¡±


    Yuan Fang nodded his head.¡±Master said that we have to travel through the mountains and rivers. We have to appreciate the scenery of our country. We have to walk as much as possible every day.¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡± Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but clap his hands.¡±Monk, I know a place that¡¯s suitable for you. The world there is huge. If you walk there every day, you won¡¯t be able to reach the end.¡±


    ¡°What place are you talking about, benefactor? can you eat your fill there every day?¡± Yuan Fang was stunned when he heard that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just full. The mystical materials there are delicious. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never eaten vegetables before. Most importantly, you can use the mystical materials there to exchange for food in the real world.¡±


    Yuan Fang was dumbfounded. The first part of the sentence was still understandable, but the last part,¡±can be exchanged for food in real life¡±, made him completely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Almsgiver, what kind of place are you talking about?¡± Yuan Fang subconsciously scratched his head.


    ¡°The battle is online! It¡¯s a 100% realistic game. Other than the different world views, it¡¯s the same in reality. The items in the game are very valuable and can be exchanged for items of the same price in reality. Food is naturally included. ¡± Wang Long said with a smile.


    ¡°You can exchange things in the game for food?¡± At this moment, Yuan Fang was even more confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just food. A few days ago, a lifestyle player cultivated a special mystical material and directly exchanged it for a house in the real world!¡± Wang Long said with envy.


    ¡°But master wants me to train hard. It¡¯s not good to play games, right?¡± Yuan Fang was stunned.


    ¡°Hey, playing games isn¡¯t like working. You can also train hard in there. The experience is exactly the same as in reality. Most importantly, you can make sure that you Don¡¯t Starve to death!¡± Wang Long said immediately.


    ¡°Is there really such a magical thing as benefactor says?¡±


    ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll Take You There to try. If you feel that it¡¯s not possible, then continue with your bitter cultivation. In any case, you won¡¯t be short of a little more.¡± Wang Long continued to persuade.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang finally nodded his head.


    After Wang Long paid the bill, Yuan Fang followed Wang Long to his fitness club.


    Wang Long¡¯s fitness club was located in the center of the town. It was surrounded by a large number of people and occupied more than 600 square meters. Just like that, Yuan Fang followed Wang Long into the club and went up to the second floor. Along the way, he saw Wang Long skillfully greeting the people around him.


    After bringing Yuan Fang into his room, Wang Long first made a cup of tea for Yuan Fang. Then, he pointed at the three black Sea gaming capsules in the office and said,¡±


    ¡°This is the gaming chamber. If you want to enter war online, you must use this kind of equipment. Because sometimes my friends come over to play, I bought three. If you like it, I can let you use one.¡±


    From Wang Long¡¯s explanation, Yuan Fang knew how to use this type of virtual equipment.


    After the explanation, Wang Long said again,¡±


    ¡°Monk, go and try it. If you¡¯re satisfied, you can stay. Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t deserve it. This gaming pod is rented to you. You can use the items in the game to exchange for it!¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he could not help but nod his head. At this moment, his heart was filled with curiosity.


    Wang Long¡¯s words were so unbelievable that he couldn¡¯t believe it. But he still wanted to try.


    He stood up and went to the game cabin. He opened the door according to Wang Long¡¯s instructions and lay down on his side.


    ¡°Monk, I¡¯ll add you as a friend when we enter the game. I¡¯ll tell you some basic in-game knowledge when we meet.¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he nodded and pressed the start button. The opened hatch slowly lowered and the water level rose.


    Seeing this, Wang Long also opened a gaming chamber and lay down.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, after the opening cinematics and character selection, Yuan Fang entered the game.


    Due to the explosion of underworld, for the sake of protection, Lu Wu locked the new players ¡®birthplace near the glazed Coast.


    At this moment, the area Yuan Fang was in was the seaside.


    Looking at his surroundings, Yuan Fang¡¯s expression was stunned. Everything around him was too real, so real that there were no flaws.


    The sea breeze brushed against his face, the seabirds chirping in the sky, and the sound of the waves hitting the beach. He felt completely immersed in the experience, and did not feel the slightest bit uncomfortable.


    ¡°Amitabha,¡± Yuan Fang could not help but put his hands together and read.


    ¡°Beep!¡±


    At this moment, a friend list appeared and a friend request popped up automatically.


    [Player Wang Long has requested to add you as a friend, do you accept?]


    Wang Long had already informed Yuan Fang, so he was not surprised and immediately agreed.


    At this time, Wang Long¡¯s call request popped up again.


    [Friend Wang Long has chosen to talk to you. Do you accept?]


    He agreed!


    After the conversation was connected, Wang Long¡¯s voice appeared,¡±


    ¡°Monk, where are you? share your coordinates with me using the method I told you before. I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    After hearing that, Yuan Fang began to scan the function panel. Finally, he found the icon that Wang Long had mentioned and sent his coordinates.


    ¡°I¡¯m also near the lapis lazuli sea, not far from you. Stand there and wait for me!¡±He said.


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he began to wait patiently. During this period, his gaze would occasionally look at the warships returning from the sea, as well as many players standing on the shore and chatting. He felt extremely novel.


    Because this was the first time he had seen the sea. To be exact, it was the first time he had seen it with his own eyes.


    A moment later, Wang Long, who was wearing armor, appeared in the distance and quickly ran to his side.


    ¡°Monk, how is it? am I handsome?¡± Wang Long pointed at his armor and grinned.


    ¡°Almsgiver, this place is really magical!¡± Yuan Fang said sincerely.


    ¡°There¡¯s something even more amazing. Here, try it. ¡± With that, Wang Long took out a red fruit from the space and handed it over.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yuan Fang could not help but ask.


    ¡°Just eat it and see if I¡¯m lying to you.¡± Wang Long said with a smile.


    Yuan Fang had never refused to eat. Moreover, this was not meat, so it was not forbidden to eat it.


    Thus, he took the fruit and took a bite.


    The moment it entered his mouth, the flesh of the fruit broke down, overflowing with a huge amount of spiritual energy that began to stimulate and tease his taste buds. This was a feeling that Yuan Fang had never experienced before. The pores all over his body seemed to relax as they breathed in and out spiritual energy. The rich fruit fragrance lingered around the tip of his nose and did not dissipate for a long time.


    ¡°What ... What kind of fruit is this?!¡± Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost.


    His body was actually breathing after eating the fruit!


    Wang Long thought that Yuan Fang was talking about the taste of the fruit. He couldn¡¯t help but grin,¡±


    ¡°This is a level 1 spiritual fruit that I¡¯m cultivating. It doesn¡¯t taste that good. There are so many delicious fruits in this world that you can¡¯t even imagine. Are you tempted?¡±


    Wang Long wasn¡¯t bragging because the mystical materials in the netherworld were all nourished by spiritual Qi. It was the ultimate delicacy that the human world in the Dharma ending age couldn¡¯t experience.


    ¡°What? there¡¯s something even more delicious!¡± At this moment, the round eyes widened even more.


    For a glutton like him, this sentence was so destructive that he immediately decided that he wanted to stay in this world and eat all the spiritual ingredients and spiritual fruits!


    ¡°Alright, eat up. I still have more after you¡¯ve finished eating. This world is unusual, and there are many more good things waiting for you to explore.¡±


    Yuan Fang chuckled upon hearing this and immediately stuffed the fruit into his mouth. The abundant spiritual energy reverberated again, making Yuan Fang squint his eyes involuntarily. He felt that it was a double enjoyment to his taste buds and body.


    Seeing the monk finish his meal, Wang Long suddenly laughed,¡±


    ¡°Monk, do you believe that you can¡¯t beat me here?¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver, I don¡¯t like to fight.¡± Yuan Fang was stunned.


    ¡°No, I mean, here, I can hurt you!¡±


    ¡°You hit me?¡± Yuan Fang finally understood what Wang Long was talking about. Just as he was about to reply, he suddenly felt his body sink. The spiritual Qi that was still reverberating in his body seemed to have touched something, and a muffled sound suddenly came from his body.


    Then, his body began to shake violently. As his qi and blood boiled, his bones and tendons sounded in unison, and his body began to crack.


    ¡°F * ck! Monk, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Wang Long was stunned.


    Yuan Fang was also dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he felt comfortable all over, as if some shackles had been broken at this moment.


    At this moment, the game prompt sounded.


    [System announcement, congratulations to player Yuan Fang for learning the passive (active) skill, path of hell-extreme path nine-Moko boundless]


    While Yuan Fang was still in shock, the skill analysis panel suddenly popped up in front of him.


    [Path of hell, extreme path nine, endless Moke]:


    [Skill information: path of hell, the power of Gokudo path. After successfully cultivating it, the player¡¯s physique will undergo a huge change. The player will obtain the Moke body. As the Moke body grows, the player will be able to develop many derived skills of Gokudo path nine.]


    [Cultivation progress: Moke measureless (beginner)]


    [Derived abilities: Moke infinite body, Moke without shore]


    [Moke infinite body (Level 1,0/10000)]:


    [Skill introduction: passive ability. After cultivating the Moke¡¯s infinite body, the physical body will receive a fixed damage reduction of 500 points. Damage exceeding the upper limit will be reduced by 55%. Upper limit of damage immunity is 3000 points (can grow)]


    [Skill growth: every time the physical body is injured, the skill will automatically gain the corresponding growth proficiency.]


    [Next unlocked ability: fixed damage immunity increased by 300 points, damage immunity increased by 5%, upper limit of damage immunity increased by 2000 points, health increased by 5%, and additional passive ability, motionless golden body!]


    [Moke without shore (Level 1,0/10000)]


    [Skill introduction: all melee damage received will be reflected by 15%. The maximum reflected damage is 2000 (can grow)]


    [Skill growth: every time the physical body is injured, the skill will automatically gain the corresponding growth proficiency.]


    [Next unlocked ability: damage reflection increased by 3%, upper limit increased by 1000 points, additional passive ability of Spell Reflection!]


    [Skill brand: if I don¡¯t enter hell, who will? I¡¯ve tasted the 18 paths of hell, and I¡¯m the Moke infinite body!]


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the game prompt, Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    This is f * cking fake, right? I got an opportunity the moment I entered the game, and it¡¯s even the most difficult power to learn at this stage, the path of hell, and it¡¯s F * cking Gokudo path!


    If he didn¡¯t personally bring the monk into the game, Wang Long would have reported him for cheating!

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425: Forging a hammer


    (In the previous chapter, Maha Infinite¡¯s ability was slightly modified for the abilities mastered by Yuan Fang, and fixed damage reduction was added!)


    At the same time that the announcement sounded, Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, was also shocked.


    Then, he quickly opened the divine artifact and began to check the details.


    When he realized that it was a level 0 new player who had mastered the path of Hell¡¯s Gokudo path, he was stunned.


    What was even more unbelievable to him was that this player called Yuan Fang had already mastered the power of the hell Dao Gokudo path in real life, which was completely different from the other players ¡®way of obtaining opportunities.


    In this Dharma ending age, it was extremely difficult to master simple spell techniques. It was even more difficult to master the power of the path of hell cultivation system. It was almost impossible. Not to mention the extreme power, Gokudo path.


    At this moment, Lu Wu was extremely curious. He immediately began to analyze the player¡¯s information with the artifact and read his life story.


    However, when Lu Wu saw the young Yuan Fang swallow the sarira of the ancestral monk, his heart suddenly felt stifled. This guy really didn¡¯t know what to eat ...


    One had to know that relics were the crystals formed after his ancestor¡¯s Nirvana and cremation. Wouldn¡¯t it be disgusting to eat this thing ...


    However, at this time, Lu Wu also knew that this Moke¡¯s immeasurable power was not cultivated by Yuan Fang himself, but by eating the essence of the ancestor¡¯s Nirvana and branded on the relic, which allowed him to master the initial ability of the Moke¡¯s immeasurable power.


    It was from that moment on that Yuan Fang changed from a foodie to a big eater.


    This change seemed very normal to Lu Wu. During the Dharma ending age, there was no spiritual energy to nourish the body, and the square-shaped body was being tempered every day. The energy replenishment was completely insufficient, so he could only rely on large amounts of food, using the most basic food conversion to fill up the serious deficit of the body.


    But even so, this kind of replenishment was still not enough. It was really a little too much.


    ......


    In addition, Yuan Fang was a monk, so he could only eat vegetarian dishes. He could not eat meat that was more nutritious. In the end, he could only rely on eating more every day to stabilize the consumption of his body.


    In other words, if he didn¡¯t eat for a day, there was a high chance that Yuan Fang would starve to death!


    This time, his square body activated Gokudo path power because he ate a spiritual fruit in the game.


    This was because this was the elixir that was truly compatible with the consumption of his body. It instantly awakened the Moke potential in his body and awakened a Moke infinite body that was more complete than in reality.


    At this moment, Lu Wu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He felt that this new player was really quite pitiful. However, by chance, he really found an opportunity, because what Yuan Fang needed was spiritual energy, and spiritual energy could only be found in the netherworld other than heaven.


    In the outside world, Yuan Fang¡¯s body was always hungry, but it was different in the game. He would feel unprecedented relaxation because this was the place he should be in.


    Lu Wuxin was elated that he had gained another strong warrior. He felt that he had more capital now.


    He subconsciously took out a small notebook and wrote down Yuan Fang¡¯s name. After some thought, he put a bracket beside it and marked the word ¡°bald donkey¡±.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°F * ck! Monk, how did you do that?¡± Wang Long was extremely shocked.


    The game had been open for so long, but there was only one person who had obtained such a powerful inheritance or skill in the game, and that was ao Jian!


    However, ao Jian had only obtained the legacy¡¯s recognition by challenging blade Masters everywhere in the game.


    However, this silly monk was even scarier. He had only been in the game for half an hour, and he had automatically understood one of the top abilities at this stage.


    At this moment, Wang Long¡¯s eyes turned red. He had been working hard in the game for half a year and only reached level 100. He didn¡¯t even pass the ghost supervisor trial. The biggest opportunity he had was finding a spiritual field of three square meters. However, this monk had obtained the top ability he had dreamed of so easily. Was this reasonable?


    At this moment, he looked into the distance with undisguised jealousy.


    ¡°Monk, I¡¯m f * cking jealous!¡± Wang Long said fiercely.


    ¡°Almsgiver, this little monk thanks you!¡± At this time, Yuan Fang suddenly bowed slightly to Wang Long with a serious face.


    Seeing this, Wang Long was stunned,¡±


    ¡°Monk, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Fang raised his head.¡±The mystery of this game seems to be more profound than what you said. Master once told me to cultivate the immeasurable Moke with all my heart and explore the path that the ancestral monk had once walked. In the future, I will cultivate this magical power to the extreme and achieve the great Dao of Buddhism. However, I know nothing about this. But at this moment, I think I know what to do. This place can help me cultivate the immeasurable Moke!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is this? I don¡¯t understand a single thing!¡± Wang Long was dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand, almsgiver. You just need to know that I owe you a great favor!¡± Yuan Fang chuckled.


    ¡°Tsk! That¡¯s for sure, you would have starved to death without me!¡± Wang Long also grinned.


    ¡°By the way, almsgiver, where did you get this fruit?¡± Yuan Fang asked.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang was extremely eager for this kind of fruit that was full of spiritual energy.


    This was because the fruit could actually react with his body. Moreover, after eating the fruit, the burden on his body was instantly lifted. He felt that this kind of relaxation he had never felt before was incredible.


    Of course, more importantly, the taste was especially good!


    ¡°If you want, I can give you a few more. I still have some here.¡± Wang Long was stunned.


    ¡°Almsgiver, a shallow taste is enough. I¡¯ve said before, I don¡¯t accept a reward without doing anything. If you give me a taste, I¡¯ll gladly accept it. However, you can¡¯t continue to take insatiable things. This is against the Dharma!¡± Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.


    ¡°You monk ...¡± Wang Long shook his head helplessly and then said,¡±¡±Monk, these things have a unified name in the game, they are called spiritual materials. They are spiritual plants in the game world. It¡¯s hard to say where they are produced, but they can appear anywhere. It depends on luck. Of course, now that there is The Alchemist profession, many alchemists raise low-level spiritual materials. You can also buy them from them with soul coins, and soul coins can only be obtained by killing monsters, buying equipment, and so on.¡±


    Regarding the problem of soul coins, before entering the game, Yuan Fang had already heard about it from Wang Long. Naturally, he was no stranger to it. He couldn¡¯t help but nod,


    ¡°Almsgiver, I understand!¡±


    ¡°Monk, you haven¡¯t told me the effect of your ability. Show me!¡± Wang Long couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Yuan Fang did not hide his thoughts after hearing that. He immediately opened the attribute panel and shared it with Wang Long.


    After seeing the skill¡¯s introduction, Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    ¡°F * ck, your ability is too terrifying. Rebound and damage immunity, and it even comes with all kinds of skills when it grows. You¡¯re only level 0!¡±


    Yuan Fang chuckled but did not say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to report you for cheating!¡± Wang Long was jealous.


    This kind of ability was indeed a little terrifying to him. Damage immunity and rebound. Didn¡¯t that mean that as long as his health was high enough, the rebound could kill someone?


    At this moment, Wang Long suddenly thought of the recently appeared hell Dao three, which was also a Gokudo path Prajna sacrifice.


    When the user of this ability was possessed by the Prajna demonic monk, the damage he received would also be reflected to the other party.


    What would happen if the monk ¡®s¡¯ mo-ke aimless body ¡®met the¡¯ Prajna sacrifice ¡®?


    At this time, an image appeared in Wang Long¡¯s mind.


    The monk replied,¡±reflect.¡±


    QiuQiu: ¡°I¡¯m injured. Prajna gave up her life. I¡¯ll rebound too!¡±


    The monk,¡±I¡¯ll reflect again!¡±


    QiuQiu-super rebound!


    [Monk: rebound ineffective (damage immunity)!]


    ¡­¡­


    What a childish scene! Wang Long felt embarrassed.


    However, he had to admit that these abilities were truly terrifying. They were truly exclusive to cheaters.


    At this moment, he could already imagine that with such an ability, the monk would soon become famous in the war game circle.


    He was definitely another cheater-level player, and the kind that had high burst damage and was the fatal nemesis of fragile players.


    Looking at the calm monk, Wang Long suddenly had the urge to hug his thigh.


    As the saying went,¡¯sending charcoal in the snow is better than adding flowers on top of brocade¡¯. The monk had yet to rise up, so he could take advantage of this to hug his thigh and rise up in the future ... Tsk, tsk, how wonderful!


    However, tyrant¡¯s thoughts were completely different.


    With the analysis panel at his current stage, he had a clearer understanding of his own sacred art. After knowing that he could increase the cultivation speed of the Moke measureless by increasing his proficiency, he had a plan in mind.


    He should take this opportunity to temper his own abhijna according to what his master had told him. He should cultivate it to great success and peek into the great Dao of Buddhism.


    However, what made Yuan Fang very helpless was that it seemed that the method of cultivating the mo-ke immeasurable body was no different from reality. He still had to be beaten up, and only in this way could he temper his physical body and increase his proficiency in the divine power.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Fang looked at Wang Long and said,¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to hurt this little monk? Why don¡¯t you try it now?¡±


    Wang Long was speechless.


    At this moment, Wang Long felt extremely annoyed.


    He had thought that after entering the game, he would have the additional attributes. No matter how powerful the monk was in real life, he wouldn¡¯t be his opponent. Who knew that this bastard monk would cheat the moment he entered the game? he didn¡¯t give him a way out!


    500 damage immunity!


    At this stage, his most powerful skill could only deal around 650 damage, and this was not even taking into account his defense.


    If this skill hit the monk, he would lose 500 fixed damage reduction and 55% damage immunity. In other words, he could only deal 82.5 damage at most. However, the monk also had a 15% damage reflection.


    Didn¡¯t that mean that he would have to take more damage than the monk if his ultimate skill hit him?


    Was there any F * cking justice left?!


    Jealousy, extreme jealousy.


    The monk was already so terrifying at level 0. He couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying the monk would become when his level increased. He would be like a walking tank.


    ¡°Almsgiver, do you still want to fight?¡± Yuan Fang asked expectantly. At this moment, he really wanted to know how his skill proficiency increased when he was being beaten.


    ¡°I¡¯m forging a hammer, I¡¯m done!¡± Wang Long said with resentment.


    ¡°Monk, do you want to see the effect of your own skill?¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he could not help but nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. Head west of the lapis lazuli Coast. There are many wild beasts in the lapis lazuli area, such as the corpse Wolf. You can go there to farm for proficiency and level up!¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, this little monk does not kill!¡± Yuan Fang was stunned.


    ¡°These are all evil creatures. How can you call this killing?¡± Wang Long rolled his eyes.


    Yuan Fang nodded his head in realization.¡±Then, benefactor, I¡¯ll be going over now. Do you want to come along?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, I have nothing to do now. ¡± Wang Long grinned.


    Then, the two of them began to walk in the direction of the lapis lazuli District.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that after the announcement was made, the official forum was in an uproar. Players were asking who the new player was and what the effect of the skill was, but they didn¡¯t get a response.


    At this time, the players on the forum were also full of resentment. They could not understand why that player did not come out to show off!

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426: Chapter 426-broken skin


    Beiqi, Lazurite District.


    At this time, Yuan Fang was following Wang Long to the South of the colored glass District.


    ¡°Benefactor, didn¡¯t you say that there were many monsters in the central area of colored glaze? Why are we heading south?¡± Yuan Fang asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here. This used to be our territory, but now, our home, the underworld, has been taken over by an external force. We have to be careful in every way we can now. It won¡¯t be easy to escape if we encounter the pursuers of the nine glory Army.¡± Wang Long sighed helplessly.


    ¡°External forces?¡± Yuan Fang was stunned.


    Seeing this, Wang Long recounted the war before the underworld¡¯s explosion. In his story, the nine glory Army was simply unpardonable, causing Yuan Fang to frown.


    ¡°Monk, you¡¯ll be a member of Beiqi in the future. When our Beiqi player force grows strong and is ready to go to war with the nine glory Army, remember to come and help!¡± After thinking for a while, Wang Long could not help but remind him.


    ¡°Of course. In addition, the other forces have been behaving atrociously. I¡¯m willing to contribute my strength.¡± Yuan Fang chuckled and nodded.


    The two of them chatted as they headed south.


    As an experienced player, Wang Long was very familiar with the situation in the Liuli District. After walking for more than two hours with Yuan Fang, they arrived at a barren plain.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw the pack of undead wolves not far away.


    ¡°Monk, go. I¡¯ll just watch. The experience produced by these low-end creatures is not much use to me, but it¡¯s just right for you to level up.¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he nodded slightly and then walked towards the Wolf Pack.


    ......


    As Yuan Fang approached, the pack of corpse wolves was immediately alarmed. They bared their fangs and roared at Yuan Fang.


    Yuan Fang, on the other hand, was not nervous at all. After all, he had been in a pot of oil before and had almost taken an AK. Although the beast looked terrifying, the challenge was not difficult for Yuan Fang.


    Moreover, he really wanted to know how many proficiency points would be added to the divine ability ¡®immeasurable Moko¡¯ that he had mastered.


    Seeing that Yuan Fang was getting closer and closer, the alpha Wolf suddenly let out a long howl. Then, it moved its four limbs and pounced on Yuan Fang fiercely.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang stopped in his tracks and allowed the wolves to surround him. He put his hands together and said,¡±


    ¡°The Buddha Lord will bless you!¡±


    At this time, the alpha Wolf had already closed in. It jumped up and pounced at Yuan Fang from the air. Its eyes were locked on Yuan Fang¡¯s throat, and it bit down.


    ¡°Ka!¡± A crisp sound.


    What was broken was not the round neck, but the fangs of the alpha Wolf.


    ¡°Wuwu~!¡±


    Dark green blood flowed down from his mouth. This attack clearly did not deal more than 500 damage. Not only did it not break through the Square¡¯s defense, but it even broke his fangs.


    However, even though the wolf was injured, its ferocity was completely stimulated, and it once again bit towards the square.


    At this moment, the wolves surrounding the square also launched their attack.


    ¡°Ka! Ka! Ka!¡±


    The sound of fangs and claws breaking rang out continuously. Under the Fang Yuan¡¯s counterattack, the surrounding wolves became weaker and weaker.


    About five minutes later, Yuan Fang was shocked to find that the corpse wolves surrounding him were either crippled or had broken teeth. They looked extremely miserable.


    ¡°Oh, Amitabha. Good. Evil beasts, this little monk will free you!¡± Seeing this scene, Yuan Fang felt a little bad. After thinking for a while, he was ready to make a move.


    When it came to fighting, Yuan Fang was actually not very skilled. After all, being able to resist and being able to fight were two completely different things.


    Looking at the head Wolf whose mouth was already crooked, Yuan Fang raised his fist and punched the head Wolf.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The punch landed heavily on the head of the alpha Wolf, and it immediately narrowed its eyes.


    At this moment, the game notification rang.


    [Battle prompt: 5 damage dealt to the carrion Wolf leader. Moke infinite body, mercy in heart, damage dealt to target reduced by 80%, 1 damage dealt!]


    Yuan Fang was speechless.


    1 point? Yuan Fang was completely dumbfounded.


    In the distance, Wang Long, who was in Yuan Fang¡¯s team, was also stunned when he saw the battle information on the panel.


    A monk hitting people to reduce damage? Still 80%?


    A moment later, Wang Long suddenly laughed,¡±¡±Hahaha, monk, you¡¯re making me laugh to death. Reducing damage by 80% to the target, what kind of ridiculous skill is this, hahaha!¡±


    At this moment, Wang Long couldn¡¯t help it.


    An 80% damage reduction to the target meant that the monk would be a pure meat shield, and his damage output couldn¡¯t even compare to his own reflected damage.


    In other words, the monk could only let others hit him and then hurt them to kill them, but he couldn¡¯t take the initiative to kill them.


    ¡°Hahaha, monk, don¡¯t attack. Just stand there and let me bite you.¡± Wang Long continued to laugh in the voice channel.


    Yuan Fang turned his head and looked at Wang Long who was still laughing in the distance with a bitter expression. He silently wanted to withdraw his weak little fists.


    At this moment, the alpha Wolf suddenly bit the monk¡¯s right arm.


    ¡°Kacha! Kachaa!¡± The alpha Wolf¡¯s already broken teeth cracked again, falling off one by one.


    ¡°Wuwu~!¡± The alpha Wolf seemed to be in pain, but it did not let go.


    When Yuan Fang saw this, he was about to pull back his right arm, but he saw the alpha Wolf¡¯s expression suddenly turn ruthless. It pulled him and began to run wildly.


    In Wang Long¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Yuan Fang¡¯s right arm was Bitten by the Alpha Wolf and ... Dragged away.


    ¡°Hey, monk!¡± Seeing this, Wang Long quickly followed.


    Although the wolf was running very fast, it was not as fast as Wang Long, who was over level 100. Wang Long caught up with it very quickly.


    As he approached, Wang Long raised his fist, and the red strength gem on his body flashed. His right arm was suddenly covered by a Scarlet air current, and then he suddenly smashed down.


    This punch hit the head of the alpha Wolf hard. The head of the alpha Wolf was suddenly smashed into the ground by Wang Long¡¯s punch. Its running body stopped abruptly, and its four limbs were floating in the air due to inertia.


    Wang Long killed the alpha Wolf with just one punch.


    ¡°Almsgiver, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Yuan Fang, who had been dragged all the way, stood up unscathed and looked at Wang Long.


    ¡°Powerful my ass! You don¡¯t know how strong you are!¡± Wang Long couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    In his opinion, this bastard monk¡¯s ability had unlimited potential.


    Even if he was still at level 0, as long as his Maha infinite skill leveled up, the fixed damage reduction and damage immunity percentage would increase, and he would still be extremely powerful.


    Moreover, to the monk who couldn¡¯t deal any damage, the existence of levels only increased his HP. It wasn¡¯t as important as other players.


    It was too F * cking societal!


    Hearing the monk¡¯s praise, Wang Long didn¡¯t feel proud at all. Instead, he felt sad.


    It was infuriating to compare a monk with a human!


    Looking at Wang Long¡¯s resentful expression, Yuan Fang smiled awkwardly and patted his dirty clothes,¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I was too anxious. I knew you were fine, but the corpsedemon really can¡¯t break your defense ...¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Before Wang Long could finish his words, a roar suddenly came from the distance.


    The two of them immediately turned around and saw a group of armored dire wolf riders staring at them from a small hill not far away.


    ¡°F * ck, nine glory Wolf cavalry!¡± Seeing the team not far away, Wang Long¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Are they the nine glory soldiers?¡± Yuan Fang¡¯s expression was indifferent, but he asked curiously.


    ¡°This is the most elite cavalrymen in the nine glory Army. Each of them is equivalent to US players at around level 100!¡± When Wang Long said this, his face was extremely ugly.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t a newbie player. If he died now, he would resurrect in the central area of Beiqi. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to escape from that kind of inescapable net.


    ¡°Monk, run!¡± Thinking of this, Wang Long immediately pulled Yuan Fang and ran away.


    ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, the leader of the dire wolf cavalry raised his spear, and the entire cavalry charged at the two like a ferocious Tiger.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wang Long was anxious. Their speed was not as fast as the wolf riders, and now that they were dragging a slow monk, they were even slower. Seeing the wolf riders getting closer and closer, Wang Long cursed in his heart. He felt that he was too unlucky.


    He had originally chosen the South because there were fewer nine glory Warriors patrolling there, but he had not expected to bump into them.


    ¡°Benefactor, why don¡¯t you stop running? or you can run first. I want to see if they can hurt me!¡± Yuan Fang said helplessly as he ran.


    ¡°Bullsh * t, I can throw ...¡± Before he finished his words, Wang Long¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡®That¡¯s right, why the hell am I pulling this meat shield monk?¡¯


    He had a fixed damage immunity of 500, and the highest damage output of these wolf riders was only around 500. They couldn¡¯t even break his defense, so what was the point of worrying about him?


    Thinking of this, Wang Long suddenly let go and then sped up to run away.


    So, in Yuan Fang¡¯s stunned eyes, Wang Long ran further and further away, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan Fang felt a little sad. This was a little too decisive.


    At this time, the wolf riders behind him also came to surround him. The leading dire wolf immediately pounced on Yuan Fang and pushed him to the ground. The wolf riders behind him quickly surrounded him.


    ¡°Playing the clan! Kill!¡± Looking down at Yuan Fang who was being stepped on by his dire wolf, the leader of the dire wolf cavalry let out a sinister smile and shouted angrily.


    Upon hearing the order, the dire wolf under him opened its bloody mouth and bit at Yuan Fang who was stepping on it.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    This bite landed on Yuan Fang¡¯s shiny bald head. Yuan Fang was completely fine, but the dire wolf¡¯s teeth shattered.


    ¡°Owoooo!¡± The dinosaur took a few steps back in fear, blood dripping from the corner of its mouth.


    Seeing this scene, the cavalry leader was dumbfounded. He immediately raised his spear and stabbed it towards the round little bald head.


    ¡°Qiang!¡±


    The sound of metal clashing resounded. Yuan Fang was still fine, but the captain felt his arm go numb. A force flowed through the spear and into his arm, causing him to almost lose his grip on it.


    At this moment, the leader of the dire wolf cavalry was enraged. He let out a long howl and a fiery red Qi appeared in his palm. It spiraled up the spear and gathered at the tip. Once again, he stabbed it towards Yuan Fang.


    Ding! Ding!


    It stabbed into Yuan Fang¡¯s head and made a sharp sound of collision.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± At this moment, Yuan Fang let out a blood-curdling scream, and the word ¡°three¡± appeared above his head.


    At the same time, the recoil shattered the spear, and sent the dire wolf rider Captain flying off his Mount.


    After so many years, this was the first time Yuan Fang felt pain. Although it was very weak, he couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    At this moment, the leader of the dire wolf cavalry staggered up from the ground. He looked at the weak-looking Yuan Fang in disbelief, unable to understand what was going on.


    He was the one who had attacked, so why was he injured?


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, gritted his teeth, and shouted at the squad,¡±¡±Go, kill him!¡±


    Thus, the gang fight began.


    During this time, Yuan Fang was beaten until he screamed in all sorts of ways, and his skin was a little torn.


    On the other hand, the surrounding wolf riders were so badly beaten that they almost vomited blood.


    Wang Long, who was watching from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but start the live broadcast.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427: Chapter 427-the thickest layer of armor


    While Yuan Fang was being ¡®beaten up¡¯, a live broadcast post appeared on the official forum.


    [The future number one meat shield of the entire server, Little Baldy, livestreaming being beaten up (including the Moke measureless that everyone is most concerned about)]


    At this moment, the players on the forums were discussing the ¡°Moko¡¯s measureless¡±. Seeing the appearance of this livestream post, a large number of players immediately flooded in. With the addition of sharing information with each other, the number of people began to surge.


    At this time, in the live broadcast room, Yuan Fang was still being besieged. He was screaming and rolling on the ground.


    However, what left the players watching the livestream dumbfounded was that every time the direwolf cavalry fought against the square-shaped opponents, they were the ones who vomited blood.


    This scene was too strange.


    Although the one who was beaten up was screaming, his voice sounded full of energy and he seemed completely fine. On the contrary, he looked extremely miserable. Not only was his armor shattered, but he was also covered in wounds. He looked extremely miserable.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much! Don¡¯t hit this little monk anymore, it hurts so much!¡± Yuan Fang continued to scream.


    Hearing this, the surrounding dire wolf cavalry felt like vomiting blood.


    In their eyes, Yuan Fang was like a Porcupine. When he was hit, the pain came from his own body.


    Although they had already discovered Yuan Fang¡¯s strangeness, they still thought that Yuan Fang was dying when they heard his screams. His Special Defense was probably about to be broken, and he would be killed soon.


    Hence, they persisted in fighting for more than ten minutes. However, the problem was that Yuan Fang was still unscathed. He was completely fine. However, they felt that their internal organs were shaking violently. They could not hold on any longer and even vomited a few liters of blood.


    Therefore, when they heard Yuan Fang¡¯s screams again, the dire wolf cavalry felt as if they had been deceived.


    ......


    It was too fake!


    You must be doing this on purpose!


    Seeing that the surrounding direwolf riders had suddenly stopped, Yuan Fang, who was rolling on the ground with his head in his hands, was stunned. He slowly raised his head and saw that the surrounding direwolf riders were all in a miserable state, looking at him in despair, completely helpless.


    Not fighting anymore?


    Yuan Fang was stunned. After thinking for a while, he opened the skills panel to see if his skill proficiency had increased after suffering such a beating.


    [Moke immeasurable body level 1 (1.2/10000)]


    [Moke without shore Level 1 (1.2/10000)]


    What! It only increased by 1.2?


    Yuan Fang had a constipated look on his face. In his eyes, this beating was even more vicious than his fellow disciples ¡®beating. He had only managed to raise the price by so little. If he wanted to level up, he would have to die.


    At the thought of this, Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t help but shiver. At this moment, he felt that he was really miserable.


    However, since he had decided to cultivate the ¡®Moke boundless¡¯ to the extreme, he would naturally not be discouraged. Even though it was very painful, he still decided to persevere.


    Thus, Yuan Fang raised his head and looked at the surrounding wolf riders with a determined expression.


    ¡°Everyone, come on. This little monk suddenly feels that he can still hold on for a while!¡±


    The wolf riders were speechless.


    At this moment, they even had the urge to kill. Did this bastard Baldy think he was joking? They were the terrifying Wolf cavalry that could kill players without batting an eye!


    F ** K, these words are too F ** King hateful!


    The Furious dire wolf cavalry immediately struck again, trying to punish this bastard monk.


    As one of the most elite troops in the nine-Yao great domain, they had their own pride. At this moment, the monk¡¯s words had really provoked them.


    Thus, the monk started rolling around and screaming again, while the other direwolf cavalrymen around him couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood.


    The players who were watching the livestream were dumbfounded by this scene, and the bullet comments asked what was going on.


    However, Wang Long didn¡¯t reply. He was staring at the monk who was being beaten up and laughing.


    When he finally saw the monk in pain, he suddenly felt extremely comfortable.¡±You can continue to act tough!¡±


    About ten minutes later, the direwolf cavalry stopped again. Their blood was flowing in reverse, and their bodies were trembling uncontrollably.


    Seeing that he had stopped fighting again, Yuan Fang could not help but glance at his skill proficiency again.


    When he realized that it had reached 2, he let out a relieved smile. He then turned to the leader of the Iron Wolf riders,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ... Take a break and continue?¡±


    The leader of the Iron Wolf cavalry was speechless.


    If it was in the past, he would have fought to the death with these provocative words. But at this moment, he felt really tired.


    Hitting the other party and hurting oneself, was there any meaning to this kind of battle?


    Looking at Yuan Fang¡¯s face filled with anticipation, the leader of the metal Wolf cavalry turned ashen. He wanted to smash Yuan Fang¡¯s face with his fist, but he couldn ¡®t.


    ¡°Almsgiver, you can do it!¡± At this moment, Yuan Fang suddenly clenched his fist and made an encouraging gesture.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Seeing this, the leader of the metal Wolf cavalry was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He used the last of his strength to shout at the soldiers beside him.


    When the soldiers heard this, they quickly patted the dire wolves under them and began to retreat.


    ¡°Hey, almsgiver, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Yuan Fang, who was still immersed in the joy of slowly improving his god art, quickly got up and shouted at the Iron Wolf cavalry.


    Hearing this, a few of the wolf riders immediately fell off their backs.


    However, they didn¡¯t say anything more. They didn¡¯t even turn back. They struggled to stand up again, climbed onto the back of the dire wolf with difficulty, and continued to retreat with the team.


    At this moment, they had already lost their minds.


    In the past, no matter how tough the battle was, there would always be casualties on the other side. At the very least, it was a form of comfort to them. At the very least, it proved that the wolf riders were fearless.


    However, this time was different. Their target hadn¡¯t even made a move, but they had all been wounded. In addition, the other party had ridiculed them. They were too aggrieved and couldn¡¯t stand it. Their mentality had completely collapsed!


    At this moment, they didn¡¯t even want to look at Yuan Fang. Just looking at him made them angry, but if they attacked again, they would really die!


    ¡°AI!¡± Seeing the direwolf cavalry leave, Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He felt that his opportunity to improve his divine arts had slipped away just like that. How vexing.


    At this moment, there was a commotion in the Forum¡¯s live broadcast room.


    Saibo punk: ¡°who can F * cking tell me what the hell is going on? I¡¯ve been dumbfounded by this battle. Please explain, big guy.¡±(Slam on the table)


    [Suika Tairo: did you guys notice? there¡¯s a party-forming interface on the upper right corner of the livestream room. The player who¡¯s getting beaten up seems to be only level 0 ...]


    [The strongest Xue Li: a level 0 player defeated a group of level 100 monsters ... F * ck, what kind of monster is this? if he¡¯s level 100, he can probably kill the sky and the earth with a single punch.]


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°I don¡¯t understand this at all. How can a level 0 beat a group of level 100 players?¡± Back then, Bei Chen had relied on his skills and a legendary weapon to defeat dozens of Level 3 and 40 players. He was level 0, but he was fighting a group of level 100 players. Did he not need any skills? A real deal?


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk. I can tell that you weaklings can¡¯t understand it. Based on my professional experience, this bald-ass player¡¯s path of hell ability should be a sound wave attack. Can¡¯t you hear him screaming? he used his screams to cause internal injuries to the surrounding wolf riders. This is the truth (funny).¡±


    Peppa the wild boar: ¡°the troll¡¯s analysis is really reasonable. I think it might really be the lion¡¯s roar. Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s bald? it¡¯s the Buddhist lion¡¯s roar. It¡¯s a perfect match (funny)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    He saw that the live broadcast room was already in a mess.


    Wang Long thought for a while and decided to put Yuan Fang¡¯s information up there. He wanted to help Yuan Fang become famous as soon as possible so that he could be absorbed into the ¡°Beiqi cheater team¡± in advance.


    Therefore, he put Yuan Fang¡¯s information as the owner of the house in the chat interface and chose to top it.


    At this moment, the livestream fell into a brief silence. Then, the chat area in the livestream exploded.


    The strongest Xue Li: ¡°F * ck, Beiqi finally has someone who can fight. This little monk is even meatier than Lionheart from the European server. Society, too society!¡±


    [Berserker: I heard that a large number of players in the sewers have been promoting the rise of assassins?] Look, your ultimate daddy is here!(Funny)


    Peppa the wild boar: ¡°little monk: it¡¯s so boring. Do you have any backstabs? I love the feeling of being backstabbed. It¡¯s numb. If I don¡¯t eat a few backstabs every day, I¡¯ll feel uncomfortable all over.¡±(Funny)


    The strongest Sidney: ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. We are looking for an assassin. We must kill this player in real life. We can not let him grow, or else we assassin players will be like a small brother in front of him.¡±(Slam the table)


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°please, everyone, please conduct a human search on this player. No matter how strong he is in the game, can he withstand bullets in real life?¡± I have to assassinate him. After all, his skills will have a spell rebound effect when they grow. I¡¯ll kill him before his skills level up (crazily knocking on the blackboard)


    Wang Long the little Superman (house owner):¡±let me explain to everyone. Although the monk¡¯s defense is unparalleled, he has a lot of limitations. He can¡¯t kill people (combat information diagram attached). Take a look for yourself. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t do anything even if the wolf cavalry ran away. Also, I want to say that the monk is a very friendly person. Assassin players, don¡¯t bully him.¡±


    Lonely invincible replied to Wang Long the little Superman: Brother, let¡¯s add each other¡¯s contact information. Such a tank must join our guild. In addition to my dog¡¯s healing, there¡¯s no way to solve it (funny)


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion in the live broadcast room. After knowing the limitations of the monk¡¯s ability, the players finally felt a little better, but in fact, they were still very uncomfortable.


    Another cheater player appeared, player status +1


    Besides the assassin players, the mage players also felt extremely uncomfortable. When they thought of having a meat shield that could reflect spells in the future, they could already imagine how miserable they would be if they encountered this monk.


    The next time he used this big move, he might be killed instantly. This game experience was terrible.


    However, looking at the overall situation, the players still felt a sense of relief. At least this cheat was their own server ¡®s. In the future, they would have a better guarantee when they fought cross-server battles.


    While the players were in a heated discussion, Yuan Fang had a bitter expression on his face and was feeling very uncomfortable.


    A beating only increased his proficiency by 2 points. If he wanted to stack the skill proficiency to the maximum level, he would have to suffer at least 5000 beatings, and each beating could not be less than half an hour. This was ...


    Worry! He was so worried that he was bald!


    At this time, Wang Long¡¯s figure appeared beside him.


    At this moment, he was smiling and seemed very happy.¡±


    ¡°Monk, you didn¡¯t suffer any losses from this beating. You¡¯re already famous. Many big shots want to pull you into the Guild.¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he sighed.¡±Benefactor, the proficiency of this magical power is increasing too slowly. This little monk¡¯s heart is bitter!¡±


    When Wang Long heard that, he was stunned. Then, he grinned and said,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy if you want to get beaten up. Just walk in the direction of underworld. If you walk there openly, you¡¯ll definitely get beaten up all the way. Your proficiency will keep increasing!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± When Yuan Fang heard this, he immediately perked up.


    ¡°How could I lie to you? this place is quite far from the central area of Beiqi, so there are fewer jiuyao soldiers patrolling here. There are more if you go further in.¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he nodded his head excitedly, then turned his gaze towards the direction of the underworld.


    At this moment, he was ready to take the most vicious hits and increase his proficiency as fast as possible!

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428: The crisis of nine glory


    Recently, the soldiers of the nine glory Army stationed in Beiqi had been very vexed.


    In the past, the player clans that had not gathered together were not a threat to them at all. This was because they moved in small teams, and each team was led by a powerful leader. If they encountered a player clan, they could kill them easily.


    However, recently, a bald man with a special ability suddenly appeared in the North divergent region. This man¡¯s appearance made them so worried that their heads almost went bald.


    It was because this bald man had some strange ability that made him impossible to kill!


    What was even more terrifying was that she was the one who was injured when she hit him!


    At first, many of the nine glory Army¡¯s patrol soldiers did not know what was going on. They basically surrounded him and beat him up, intending to kill him on the spot.


    The result was very tragic!


    Every time the bald man was besieged, he would always shout as if he was about to die, tempting others to beat him more fiercely.


    However, the truth was that the people who beat him up were always a hundred times worse.


    After a week or so, a warning was circulating throughout the entire Northern divergent¡¯s nine glory patrol Army.


    If you meet a bald man with a ¡°shiny¡± head in the Beiqi area, don¡¯t even think about killing him. Especially don¡¯t be deceived by his harmless disguise, and don¡¯t believe his cries. They¡¯re all F * cking fake!


    Many of the patrolling soldiers who had come into contact with Yuan Fang suspected that the bald man was obviously here to get beaten up. His intention was too obvious.


    As the warning about the bald man circulated in the patrol Army, the soldiers of the patrol Army avoided him as long as they encountered him while they were patrolling.


    ......


    This was because they knew that the bald man¡¯s body was extremely hard and couldn¡¯t be damaged. Not only did they work for nothing, but they might even die if they used too much force.


    Hence, the soldiers of the patrol Army gave up completely and tacitly agreed to the unspoken rule of not killing the bald man.


    However, this made Yuan Fang extremely distressed.


    The first few days were fine. Although he was beaten up every day, at least he could see his proficiency increase. He was looking forward to the upgrade of his god art.


    However, gradually, the patrolling soldiers of the nine glory Army who loved to beat him up all started to ignore him ...


    What even made Yuan Fang feel that it was too much was that a few teams of patrolling soldiers actually ran around him when they saw him.


    Am I a demon? Or do I not look kind enough?


    Yuan Fang was very sad because his master had told him that he must cultivate the immeasurable Moke power well and that he must not forget it even during his bitter cultivation. He had not forgotten that he intended to take a good beating under such superior conditions so that he could cultivate as soon as possible.


    But now, these patrolling soldiers looked at him as if they had seen a ghost. He felt that he could not cultivate properly at all.


    There was also something else that made him feel distressed, and that was his own level.


    He had been here for a week, but he was still only level 8. He couldn¡¯t level up at all.


    This was because he couldn¡¯t kill the monsters at all. The level 8 experience was given by the ninelaugh soldiers who had used too much force and accidentally killed themselves.


    For players who didn¡¯t spend money, their levels were directly linked to soul coins.


    The more monsters he killed, the more experience he gained. The higher his level, the more soul coins he would naturally have. He was only level 8, so the number of soul coins he had was pitifully small.


    However, what made Yuan Fang feel relieved was that in this game world, his hunger did not appear as frequently as it did in reality.


    The square circle felt as if his body was constantly breathing, devouring some kind of substance in the air to supplement the normal consumption of his body¡¯s operation.


    This undoubtedly made him feel gratified. At the very least, he didn¡¯t have to constantly worry about food.


    In the past week in the game, Yuan Fang had initially regarded money as dirt, but now he gradually had the idea of earning soul coins. The main reason was that there were too many delicious things in the game. However, these delicacies had to be purchased at the auction house with soul coins.


    Up until now, Yuan Fang, who didn¡¯t have many soul coins, could only buy some simple, player-made ordinary food to pass the day. However, this food also made Yuan Fang incomparably surprised.


    The taste was really good, and it could be said that it was cheap and of good quality.


    In fact, what Yuan Fang didn¡¯t know was that the food in the auction house was basically made by a powerful chef in the real world. If the taste wasn¡¯t good, it was impossible to sell in the game.


    Even at this stage, Beiqi¡¯s food made from local ingredients already had several brands, such as [Beiqi mineral water],[deer biscuits],[instant seaweed],[wood spirit wine],[rock cigarette], and so on ...


    These brands were created by players or NPCs, and they were only circulated among the players with extremely high quality. Many players from other servers would even import a batch of Beiqi¡¯s local food or snacks.


    In the netherworld, which was full of spiritual energy, even the most common ingredients tasted better than the mortal world in the Dharma ending age because they were more or less contaminated with spiritual energy.


    This was similar to the weakest spirit in the netherworld, but it was almost invincible in the human world. In essence, it was because the amount of Reiki in the world he was in had already drawn an insurmountable gap between the human world and the netherworld, forming a contrast between a high-level martial world and an ordinary world.


    This included all material comparisons.


    This was the reason why even the ingredients at the bottom of the underworld could produce a different kind of taste.


    In short, in Yuan Fang¡¯s opinion, this world was the Paradise in his heart, the Paradise of a foodie like him.


    Yuan Fang had even made plans to travel around the world and taste the delicacies of all the major regions when his magical power level went up and he had the ability to do so. He would have a good time.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Fang rubbed his bald head and stuffed the steamed bun in his hand into his mouth. He then stood up and walked towards the area marked on the map.


    Since you¡¯re not willing to beat me up, I¡¯ll go to your house to find you!


    Thinking of this, the monk¡¯s steps became much lighter.


    Go get beaten up!


    ¡­¡­


    Northern divergent, inside the Hell¡¯s sinkhole.


    Tu Yao frowned as he listened to his subordinates ¡®reports, his expression extremely serious.


    Recently, in order to clean up the player clans and completely occupy the entire Northern Qi, they could be said to have used all their strength. Even their boss, Starshine, had personally set out and ruthlessly turned Northern Qi upside down. Basically, all the regions had been swept.


    However, the problem was that they could not kill all the players. There would always be more players coming after them, which really made them feel exhausted.


    However, they still gritted their teeth and persevered.


    In order to take down Beiqi, they had suffered too many losses. The entire nine-Yao great domain had suffered a great loss, and three of their brothers had died. It could be said that their Foundation had been completely damaged, so they couldn¡¯t accept the fact that they couldn¡¯t take down Beiqi.


    Moreover, it was no longer a matter of whether they wanted to or not. They had to.


    If they didn¡¯t take down Beiqi and let one of their brothers reach the ghost emperor realm, their situation would become very dangerous.


    This was the netherworld, where the strong preyed on the weak. They ruled the nine Yao great domain, which was rich in spirit ores, and countless forces were watching them in secret.


    Now that their forces had suffered such great losses, if they could not rise up, they would only fall. At that time, nothing would be left, and they would be completely crushed by the wheels of history, just like those ancient forces that had disappeared in the long river of history.


    In this world, no opponent would pity their enemy.


    Even at the moment when you were powerless to resist him, he would still choose to kill you ruthlessly and completely, not giving you a chance to turn the tables.


    This was the law of survival in the netherworld. If he didn¡¯t improve and become stronger, he would have no way out.


    Under the great sense of danger, they could only search for the player families like crazy and kill them completely. Then, they would pray for the emperor¡¯s blessing to let one of their brothers become a Prefecture Lord and obtain a chance for the nine Yao forces to continue to exist.


    Furthermore, they did not believe that they would not be able to kill all the players.


    ¡°Hu ya, what big brother means is that when he steps into the late stage of the ghost emperor realm, he¡¯ll be prepared to reforge the entire Beiqi?¡± Tu Yao couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard his subordinate¡¯s report.


    ¡°Great suzerain tuyao, that¡¯s what official sovereign means. He suspects that the player clans are all hiding underground. Now, official sovereign is trying to break through in advance. Official sovereign said that as long as he enters the late stage of the ghost emperor realm, he will have the ability to dig out the entire Beiqi underground world. At that time, the player clans will have no way to avoid it!¡±


    Tu Yao couldn¡¯t help but nod. In fact, his big brother¡¯s thoughts were the same as his. The players must be hiding underground because they had already swept through all the areas on the surface of Beiqi several times, but they didn¡¯t find any large-scale player gathering places at all.


    ¡°Oh, right. Glorious earth Overlord, there¡¯s one more thing. Recently, a very strange Clansman of the player clan has appeared in Northern Qi!¡± His subordinate, Hu ya, said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s strange?¡± Tu Yao frowned. He really hated the player families to the core.


    ¡°I also heard it from commander starfang of the patrol Army. He said that there¡¯s a warning circulating in the patrol Army under his jurisdiction that ¡®men from the family of bald players should not be provoked¡¯.¡±


    ¡°The men of the bald player family can¡¯t be offended? What do you mean by that?¡± Tu Yao was stunned, obviously not understanding what this meant.


    ¡°At that time, I was also very surprised, so I asked in detail. I also found a few patrolling soldiers to question them in detail. Only then did I learn that recently, a bald man from a player clan appeared in the northern Qi. This person is very strange, even stranger than the average player clan. Many patrolling soldiers suffered losses at his hands!¡±


    ¡°According to the patrol soldiers, this man¡¯s body is extremely hard, like a Black Obsidian spirit mine. The strangest thing is that when all injuries land on this man¡¯s body, the person who attacks will feel an inexplicable power feedback in his body, and thus he¡¯s injured. Because of this, all the patrol soldiers choose to avoid this man when they see him. They don¡¯t dare to provoke him. It can be said that they can¡¯t do anything to this man at all!¡±


    ¡°Power feedback?¡± Hearing this, Tu Yao couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He had heard of such abilities before. For example, the luohou region, which was North of the nine Yao great domain, had a major cultivation system called the Dao of Asura. In this cultivation system, there was a type of Killing Curse that had similar effects to what Hu ya had described.


    However, the difference was that the Killing Curse required a curse to be cast in advance so that the other party¡¯s body would bear the damage. There were many complicated steps in the process, such as obtaining the other party¡¯s body tissue parts, gathering the mystical materials that corresponded to the other party¡¯s physical attributes, and so on. However, the bald man that Hu ya had mentioned was not like this. It seemed that there were no limitations at all.


    Tu Yao couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled.


    Thinking of this, Tu Yao couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±


    ¡°Do you know where this person is now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this person has been wandering around Beiqi. It should be very easy to find him!¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429: Benefactor, you can¡¯t do that!


    Hearing that this person was wandering around Beiqi, Tu Yao couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    ¡°Alright, go back and tell big brother that I understand. As for that bald player, I¡¯ll think of a way to solve it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your subordinate will take his leave!¡± Hu ya cupped his fists and left.


    At this time, Tu Yao also stood up from his seat and slowly walked out of the military tent towards the outside world.


    At this moment, he was extremely curious about the man from the player family that Hu ya had mentioned.


    However, this was also in line with the characteristics of the player clans.


    After interacting with the players, they also discovered the strangest point about them. As a race, the abilities that they had mastered were very complex and even completely different. It was as if this race had mastered many cultivation systems.


    This was very strange in Tu Yao¡¯s eyes.


    After all, in the netherworld, a race would basically choose to specialize in a cultivation system that was suitable for the progress of the race. However, this player family was the exact opposite. It was as if they had mastered some abilities of every system. It was really strange.


    Thinking of this, Tu Yao¡¯s figure rose into the air and swept out of the netherworld¡¯s sinkhole.


    However, as soon as he rose to the sky, Tu Yao found that there was a dazzling light refracted not far away, and he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head.


    A man from a player family with a bald head walked over from the distance. This ray of light was the sunlight reflected by this bald head.


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Tu Yao was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this man from the player family to come uninvited and come to his door in person.


    ......


    This made Tu Yao feel annoyed. After all, this kind of behavior was really provocative.


    It was not that there were no players who dared to come here, but they were all in groups and attacked in a very organized group. It was the first time Tu Yao had seen someone walk in so openly.


    In his opinion, the bald man was too arrogant.


    As he thought of this, his figure stopped and then sped towards the square. As he was about to approach the square, he grabbed forward with his right hand. Suddenly, a black stream of light rolled forward and wrapped around the square¡¯s body, pulling it in front of him.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang felt his body tighten as a huge force attacked him. His body could not help but float in the air and he appeared in front of an unfamiliar man in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the stern-looking man in front of him, Yuan Fang could not help but open the analysis panel and immediately found out that this person was actually one of the nine Yao brothers, Tu Yao.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang subconsciously muttered,¡±


    ¡°Oh, Amitabha. May the Lord Buddha bless you!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what Yuan Fang was saying, Tu Yao frowned, thinking that this person was scolding him.


    However, Tu Yao did not kill him directly. Instead, he reached out and patted Yuan Fang¡¯s body gently, trying to see if his ability was really as mysterious as Hu ya described.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Suddenly, Yuan Fang began to scream.


    At the same time, Tu Yao felt his arm shake and an inexplicable force suddenly appeared.


    Damage feedback? It was indeed very strange!


    However, this is the first time he¡¯s seen me, so it can¡¯t be the Killing Curse of the Rahu region!


    Thinking of this, Tu Yao was shocked because this meant that the bald man¡¯s ability really had no limitations. Such an ability was really too terrifying.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang¡¯s expression was also stunned. This was because with just a light Pat from Tu Yao, his ¡®immeasurable Moke¡¯ god Art¡¯s proficiency actually increased by 0.05. It was the first time he had seen such a rapid increase.


    After thinking for a while, Yuan Fang raised his head and looked at Tu Yao with utmost sincerity,


    ¡°Benefactor, please continue!¡±


    Tu Yao was speechless.


    Such provocative words made Tu Yao extremely angry.


    However, he didn¡¯t risk killing him. After all, he wasn¡¯t sure if the bald man could really reflect all the damage.


    He raised his head again and slapped Yuan Fang¡¯s head.


    This attack immediately took away more than 30 hp from the square, causing him to let out a shrill scream. Tu Yao¡¯s right arm also shook, he clearly felt a force rushing into his right arm, instantly releasing a destructive force.


    However, he had the body of a ghost king, so this kind of damage was insignificant to him. What surprised him was Yuan Fang¡¯s ability. If there was really no upper limit to this kind of damage feedback, it would be too terrifying.


    After screaming, Yuan Fang once again discovered that his skill proficiency had increased even more this time!


    This made Yuan Fang extremely surprised. Many of the ordinary soldiers of the jiuyao patrol Army could not even break through his defense, and the skill proficiency that they provided was even less. It was the first time he had encountered someone who could easily break through his defense like Tu Yao.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes became extremely kind as he looked at Tu Yao.


    ¡°Almsgiver, I¡¯ve recovered. Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Tu Yao¡¯s heart was filled with anger, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he immediately slapped down again with more force.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Tu Yao used 20% of his strength in this palm strike. When it hit the square, his right palm suddenly withdrew, keeping a distance from the square.


    ¡± Yuan Fang screamed again.


    After receiving the palm, the word ¡± 120¡å appeared above Yuan Fang¡¯s head in blood, and his head buzzed. This force far exceeded any force that Yuan Fang had come into contact with before, and it really stunned him.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± At this moment, Tu Yao couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    Previously, he had thought that the main problem with the damage feedback of the square was contact, so he had tried to quickly withdraw his right hand when he hit the square. However, to his surprise, this force was once again inexplicably fed back to his body, causing a sharp pain in his right arm.


    Damage transfer?


    Tu Yao¡¯s expression became extremely serious. This kind of ability was completely beyond his imagination. Even his big brother, Starshine, did not have such a terrifying ability.


    ¡°Benefactor, this time it¡¯s my turn to take it easy. If you do it again, this little monk will be flattened by you!¡± Yuan Fang, who was seeing stars, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    However, Tu Yao ignored him. He waved his palm again, this time with 70% of his strength. At the same time, his body was tense, ready to receive the power feedback.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    What Tu Yao didn¡¯t expect was that ...


    When the palm landed on the bald man¡¯s body, it actually turned him into black mist and dispersed.


    Moreover, with this palm, the power feedback that should have appeared had also disappeared.


    This really made Tu Yao confused.


    He originally thought that he might not be able to do anything to the man from the player family who had such a strange ability. He thought that he had encountered a ¡°fierce tiger¡±. However, the result left him dumbfounded. He had not even used his full strength, and he was gone just like that ...


    The difference in his heart made Tu Yao¡¯s expression turn strange, and he felt very uncomfortable.


    After a long silence, Tu Yao suddenly turned around and walked back to the camp, without even trying to extract Yuan Fang¡¯s soul.


    Because he had been in contact with the players for a long time, he knew very well that the players did not have souls. After they died, they would turn into black mist and dissipate. Extracting their souls was completely useless.


    However, he had just finished off an opponent that he thought was very difficult to deal with. Although the process was beyond Tu Yao¡¯s expectations, he was still happy deep down in his heart.


    However, what Tu Yao did not expect was that this was only the beginning ...


    Three and a half hours later.


    The round figure appeared outside the Hell¡¯s sinkhole again.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang¡¯s expression was filled with surprise.


    This was because Tu Yao¡¯s three palm strikes, especially the last one, had brought him more proficiency than the beating he had received in the past few hours.


    As a result, after the cooldown of his resurrection ended, Yuan Fang rushed over again.


    In Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes, Tu Yao was a godly weapon to increase his proficiency, so how could he let it go?


    ¡°Benefactor Tu Yao, benefactor Tu Yao, this little monk is back!¡± Yuan Fang shouted as he ran down the sinkhole.


    His appearance immediately alerted the guards, and they immediately surrounded the square and launched an attack.


    Seeing that the enemies were surrounding him, Yuan Fang lay down on the ground and covered his head with his hands. As the attack came, he began to roll left and right while screaming in pain.


    The commotion outside naturally attracted Tu Yao¡¯s attention. He immediately walked out of the tent, but then his eyes widened.


    That was because the bald man rolling on the ground not far away was the man from the player family that he had killed!


    Tu Yao, who couldn¡¯t believe it, immediately walked towards Yuan Fang, his body swept past the guards, and grabbed Yuan Fang¡¯s neck, lifting him up. He looked at him with a ferocious expression and asked,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Amitabha. The Lord Buddha has blessed you. Benefactor Tu Yao, I¡¯m not dead~¡± Yuan Fang immediately replied.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Tu Yao¡¯s expression was ferocious as he punched the round stomach,


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you why you didn¡¯t die!¡±


    The punch made Yuan Fang grimace in pain, but after the pain passed, he grinned.¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver, I have come to find you. To be honest, you have the ability to help me achieve the great way of Buddhism!¡±


    ¡°Ü³!¡±At this moment, Tu Yao¡¯s blood pressure rose rapidly, and his anger surged uncontrollably.


    He reached out and grabbed the round head, pressing it to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why didn¡¯t you die!¡±


    ¡°The Buddha Lord will bless you!¡±


    At this moment, Tu Yao couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He raised his foot and kicked Yuan Fang¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± After three stomps, the round body turned into black mist and dissipated, but Tu Yao¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    His eyes swept over the surrounding soldiers, Tu Yao snorted coldly, turned around and walked towards the tent.


    Four hours later ...


    Yuan Fang, who had rushed over from the respawn point, reappeared outside of Hell¡¯s sinkhole.


    The familiar shout sounded again,¡±


    ¡°Donor Tu Yao, I¡¯m here to pay you a visit!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This kind of ¡°visit¡± lasted for a whole week, during which Tu Yao felt that he was almost driven crazy by torture.


    He had originally thought that Yuan Fang¡¯s most terrifying ability was his damage feedback, but he did not expect the monk to have an even more terrifying ability!


    Unlimited resurrection!


    He killed again and again, but every few hours, the bastard monk would always come to his door with a smile on his face, which made Tu Yao really unable to stand it.


    At this moment, Tu Yao finally realized that the bald man from the player family was here to die!


    However, he had no choice but to make a move. The soldiers could not do anything to the bald monk, and he could only kill him with his own strength.


    But the problem was that every time Tu Yao attacked Yuan Fang, he had the illusion that he was hitting himself.


    Who could withstand this!


    After a week of fighting to the death, Tu Yao¡¯s face became extremely Haggard.


    He even felt a little depressed.


    At this moment, a soldier suddenly walked into the tent and knelt down on one knee.¡±


    ¡°Great Lord, that bald man is here again!¡±


    Hearing this, Tu Yao¡¯s body trembled, then he slowly opened his bloodshot eyes and nodded slightly.


    What a vicious psychological attack!


    He didn¡¯t sleep at all this week and didn¡¯t even cultivate, because he knew that the bald man would come soon.


    After taking a deep breath, Tu Yao stood up and walked out of the tent.


    ¡°Almsgiver Tu Yao, how have you been? the Buddha Lord has blessed you!¡±


    Tu Yao didn¡¯t even bother to talk to him at this moment. His face was extremely gloomy, and his figure suddenly appeared beside Yuan Fang, then he grabbed Yuan Fang¡¯s neck,


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver, follow your heart and do it!¡± Yuan Fang smiled.


    Tu Yao¡¯s expression became extremely ugly when he heard this. Just as he was about to attack, he suddenly thought of something and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t control you?¡±


    ¡°The Buddha Lord will bless you!¡± Yuan Fang¡¯s expression remained the same as he calmly spoke.


    If it was in the past, Tu Yao would definitely kill him when he heard this, but this time, he didn¡¯t attack. Instead, he smiled hideously and said,¡±


    ¡°Imprison him!¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Fang¡¯s expression changed.¡±¡±Almsgiver, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430: The Buddha Lord will bless you


    ¡°Almsgiver, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Hearing that Tu Yao wanted to imprison him, Yuan Fang was immediately frightened.


    Although his physical body was extremely strong, he still had no power to resist being imprisoned.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re afraid too?¡± Seeing Yuan Fang¡¯s current posture, a smile appeared on Tu Yao¡¯s Haggard face and he couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°Benefactor Tu Yao, I think you should just kill this little monk!¡± Yuan Fang tried to persuade him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of death. I also know that you have the ability to resurrect and damage feedback, so I won¡¯t kill you!¡± With that, Tu Yao grinned and threw the square on the ground, then said to the soldiers around him,¡±


    ¡°Take him to the prisoner camp and imprison him!¡±


    Upon hearing Tu Yao¡¯s order, two guards immediately stepped forward, lifted Yuan Fang from the ground, and dragged him to the back of the camp.


    ¡°Donor Tu Yao, I don¡¯t agree. I¡¯m here to be beaten, not to be imprisoned!¡± Yuan Fang immediately began to shout.


    Looking at the Round Square that was gradually disappearing, Tu Yao couldn¡¯t help but spit.


    However, his tense nerves finally relaxed at this moment.


    This week, he felt that he was too tired.


    This kind of exhaustion didn¡¯t come from his body, but from his spirit. He felt that the bald man had almost destroyed his spirit. He was too difficult to deal with.


    Fortunately, he had been brought into the prison and was finally free.


    ......


    Thinking of this, Tu Yao¡¯s face showed a rare smile.


    ¡­¡­


    At the rear of the underworld¡¯s sinkhole, in the Army¡¯s prison.


    This prison was a tradition of the nine glory Army. It was used to interrogate and imprison enemies.


    However, in Beiqi, they couldn¡¯t catch the prisoners they wanted at all. The prisons they had set up were basically in an idle state.


    It was already night time, and a bonfire was burning in the prison. A hunched old man in the jiuyao military uniform was sitting in front of the bonfire in a daze.


    At this moment, two guards arrived in a square.


    However, the two guards did not say anything to the old man in front of the bonfire. Instead, they drove the square to a prison cell, opened the door, and threw him in.


    ¡°Almsgiver, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Yuan Fang fell to the ground, then quickly stood up and tried to persuade him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue resurrecting!¡± Looking at the square, the two guards looked at each other and smiled. Then, they turned around and left.


    However, when they passed by the old man, one of the guards suddenly said,¡±


    ¡°Old demon, don¡¯t blame us for not warning you. Don¡¯t touch him!¡±


    After saying this, the two of them quickly left.


    When the old man heard this, he slowly opened his turbid eyes, then looked at Yuan Fang and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°Open the door, this little monk wants to go out!¡± Realizing that he had really been imprisoned, Yuan Fang could not help but panic.


    After playing war online for more than a week, he knew that if he didn¡¯t die, he would still be here when he respawned.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists and slammed them on the iron bars of the prison.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    After a series of seemingly fierce punches, Yuan Fang retracted his weak little fists and squatted down silently.


    Fatal weakness, no damage at all!


    After a moment of silence, Yuan Fang suddenly turned around and slammed into the wall of the cell.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    At this moment, the game prompt sounded.


    [Game prompt: damage is less than 500 points, damage immunity. As this damage was created by the player, damage feedback can not be performed!]


    At this moment, Yuan Fang was on the verge of shutting himself up. He felt that he was going to be finished!


    ¡°Little Baldy, you want to come out?¡± At this time, the old man sitting in front of the bonfire grinned, revealing his brown teeth.


    ¡°Old benefactor, are you going to let this little monk out?¡± Yuan Fang suddenly perked up.


    ¡°No, I just want to torture you.¡± The old man said this nonchalantly, but there was an irrepressible excitement in his eyes.


    There was naturally a reason why the guards here called him ¡®old demon¡¯.


    Because he liked to torture prisoners, he had even developed 72 extremely painful torture methods, hence the name old demon.


    It was just that after he was sent to Northern Qi, there were no prisoners for him to torture. During this period of time, the old demon felt that he was really suffocating.


    Although the guard had given him a warning before he left, the old fiend didn¡¯t care about that.


    Even if he was to be punished, he would accept it.


    Torturing prisoners was his hobby. He was already half-dead, so it didn¡¯t matter even if he died.


    Thinking up to this point, the old demon stood up and walked step by step to the front of the prison cell. He looked at the square and began to examine it.


    ¡°Her skin is soft and tender, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand much torture. Then let¡¯s start with the lightest one, hehe!¡± The old demon said with a satisfied expression.


    Yuan Fang was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the old demon to actually want to torture him.


    Immediately, the panic in his heart faded.


    As a person with thick skin and flesh, he was never afraid of being beaten, let alone being tortured. What he was afraid of was being put under house arrest.


    The more violent the storm, the better!


    Thinking of this, Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±Old almsgiver, are you really going to torture me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you scared?¡± The old demon grinned and waited for fear to appear on the square-shaped face.


    ¡°Um ... Benefactor, to be honest, I¡¯m not afraid. Instead, I¡¯m looking forward to it. After all, it will increase my proficiency!¡± Yuan Fang answered honestly.


    Upon hearing this, the old demon¡¯s expression instantly froze.


    He looked forward to the prisoners ¡®wails, screams, and expressions of despair the most when he tortured them. Yuan Fang¡¯s words made him extremely angry.


    ¡°Little Baldy, I hope you can still say those words later!¡± The old demon viciously glared at him.


    With that, he turned around and left.


    A moment later, the old demon came again with a black rope in his hand and many strange tools hanging from his body.


    When he came to the prison door again, the old demon threw the rope at Yuan Fang. The black rope shook rapidly like a spirit snake and quickly wrapped around Yuan Fang¡¯s body, connecting his limbs to the iron pillars around the prison cell. He was tightly bound and suspended half a meter above the ground.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Yuan Fang asked curiously.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll know in a bit. Remember to scream louder when the time comes. Let me be happy.¡± After saying that, the old demon took out a bunch of keys from his waist, opened the cell door, and stepped in.


    The old demon came to the monk¡¯s side and lowered his head with a grim smile. He glanced at the tools hanging on his body, as if he was making a choice.


    In the end, the old demon chose a tool similar to a pair of pincers and removed it.


    Kada! Kada!


    The old demon nodded in satisfaction after he tried to close it.


    ¡°Are you scared now?¡± The old demon asked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just feel that this thing doesn¡¯t have much power. Why don¡¯t you ask Tu Yao to come and torture me?¡± Tyrant said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Hmph, I, the old demon, have tortured many criminals before. There were many who were as stubborn as you. Unfortunately, they all ended up kneeling and begging for mercy. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t let any of them off. Hahaha.¡± Thinking of the past, the old demon couldn¡¯t help but grin, his face full of pride.


    However, Yuan Fang gave a perfunctory reply with a bored look on his face.


    ¡°Alright, alright. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Yuan Fang¡¯s attitude really annoyed the old demon. He immediately raised his pincers, opened the monk¡¯s mouth with his left hand, and used the pincers to clamp down on one of his front teeth.


    ¡°Little Baldy, then I¡¯ll pull out all your teeth first. Don¡¯t be unable to withstand this bit of pain!¡± The old demon couldn¡¯t help but become excited as he spoke, and he exerted force in his hand.


    ¡°Ka!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu~¡±


    At this moment, the old demon suddenly released the hand holding the pliers and covered his mouth, but blood still dripped through the gap between his fingers.


    The old demon whimpered in pain, then slowly opened his hand. He suddenly found a Scorched Brown front tooth lying in the center of his palm.


    Yuan Fang was not surprised by this at all.


    After all, if he used such a tool to extract a tooth, the attack would naturally not reach 500 points. It could not even break through his defense, so how could the tooth be pulled out?


    Looking at his proficiency, he realized that the increase was almost non-existent. Yuan Fang suddenly said with a bored expression,¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah wuwuwu!¡± The old demon raised his head in horror, revealing his row of teeth that were missing his front teeth. He looked extremely miserable.


    ¡°What ... What¡¯s going on? how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you try again?¡± Tyrant immediately denied.


    ¡°Little Baldy, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t deal with you!¡± The old demon looked at the Round Square angrily, and his eyes seemed to be spewing fire.


    He picked up the pliers from the ground again, then reached out and clamped the round fingernail of his index finger!


    ¡°Break!¡±


    ¡°Ah ...!¡± The old demon let out another blood-curdling screech as the nail on his index finger fell off and blood splattered.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan Fang¡¯s expression was indifferent. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly screamed as well.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, it hurts, it hurts!¡±


    In order to let the old demon continue to torture him, Yuan Fang decided to display his ability to act pitiful.


    Yuan Fang was extremely familiar with the screams. After all, he had practiced it before, and his voice directly drowned out the old demon ¡®s.


    The old demon¡¯s body trembled as he looked at his hand with a broken nail. When he looked at the square again, his expression became extremely frightened.


    ¡± It hurts, it hurts so much!¡± Yuan Fang continued to wail.


    A moment later, he discovered that there was no movement in the surroundings. Yuan Fang immediately stopped screaming and turned around to find that the cell door had already been closed. The old demon was standing outside, looking at him with a face full of resentment.


    ¡°Um ...¡±


    ¡°Old almsgiver, you¡¯re not going to continue?¡± Yuan Fang asked expectantly.


    The old demon didn¡¯t say anything. He just covered his hand and stared at Yuan Fang, making him feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Old benefactor, it was an accident just now. I¡¯m very afraid of pain. Why don¡¯t you try again?¡± Yuan Fang said with a ¡°I think it¡¯s okay¡± expression.


    ¡°Little Baldy, do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± The old demon said viciously.


    ¡°Oh, Amitabha. May the Lord Buddha bless you!¡± Yuan Fang immediately muttered.


    After glaring at Yuan Fang once more, the old demon turned around and left. A moment later, when he returned, his injured finger had already formed a scab. A layer of green powder was applied on it, and a burst of medicinal fragrance was emitted.


    ¡°Old almsgiver, are you alright?¡± Yuan Fang immediately asked.


    ¡°Little Baldy, look what I brought you.¡± As he spoke, the old demon took out a can. After opening the lid, it immediately revealed the densely packed poisonous insects that were wriggling inside!


    When the round man saw the inside of the can, he was stunned.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve carefully cultivated these poisonous insects. Although they¡¯re not very poisonous, they¡¯ll definitely make you wish you were dead!¡± After saying that, the old demon¡¯s face revealed a resentful expression.


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Fang¡¯s expression turned strange. He thought for a moment and said,¡±


    ¡°Old almsgiver, the Lord Buddha really wants to bless you this time! Yuan Fang said sincerely.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431: Chapter 431-karma


    The old demon couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he saw that there was no fear on the round face.


    ¡°I know you have some sort of damage transfer ability, but this time, you¡¯ll have to enjoy it.¡±


    As he spoke, the old demon took out the key, opened the cell door again, and stepped in.


    The old demon came to Yuan Fang¡¯s side and stretched out his hand to open his mouth. Then, he took out a centipede-like worm from the can and stuffed it into Yuan Fang¡¯s mouth with a grim smile.


    The old demon only stopped after he stuffed more than ten fish into the square-shaped mouth.


    In order to prevent Yuan Fang from crushing the venomous insect with his teeth, the old demon used his fingers to hold Yuan Fang¡¯s teeth until the venomous insect drilled into Yuan Fang¡¯s throat before he let go.


    ¡°Oh!¡± When the poisonous bug entered his stomach, his round face revealed a constipated expression.


    Because it was not delicious at all.


    As for whether the centipede could hurt him, Yuan Fang was not worried at all. After all, his physical body was a dual cultivation, so why would he be afraid of a mere poisonous insect?


    It was the smell of this worm that made Yuan Fang feel disgusted.


    Seeing Yuan Fang¡¯s expression turn extremely ugly, the old demon couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    ¡°No matter how strong your body is, do your internal organs have such capabilities? Let me tell you, this poisonous bug will burrow into your stomach, but you won¡¯t digest it. Instead, it will gnaw at your body¡¯s organs bit by bit and inject poison into your blood vessels. When the poison flows into your heart, tsk tsk, that taste is really wonderful!¡± The old demon said with an intoxicated expression.


    Yuan Fang listened to the old demon¡¯s bragging with a bored expression.


    ......


    From Yuan Fang¡¯s point of view, it was possible that the poisonous bug was already in his stomach and he had killed himself.


    In fact, what the old demon didn¡¯t say was that these poisonous insects were not ordinary poisonous insects.


    Instead, it was a life-eating bug that he had bred with his own blood essence. This bug was connected to his blood, and its greatest use was not to torture people, but to devour the life qi and blood essence of others and then feed it back to itself.


    The old demon had already reached a damned age, and the only reason he was still alive was because of the help of this poisonous insect.


    He would not tell anyone about this, because it was his biggest secret.


    More importantly, as long as he didn¡¯t say it out loud, everyone would think that he only liked to torture mortals, but they wouldn¡¯t know that he had been stealing the life essence of prisoners all along.


    At this moment, the old demon calmed his heart and began to wait for the venomous insects to begin devouring. He was even more looking forward to the feedback of the life essence.


    However, what surprised him was that if it was in the past, the feedback of the poisonous insects should have appeared long ago. Why was it that it had not come this time?


    This made the old demon somewhat anxious. He looked at the square and couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he said with a constipated expression,¡±¡±Yes, I feel quite disgusted. I want to vomit!¡±


    Hearing this, the old Devil¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he angrily raised his hand to slap Yuan Fang¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to do so.


    ¡°Oh!¡± At this moment, the feedback of the venomous insect suddenly appeared. A light green, almost transparent thread Spread out from the round chest and connected to the left chest where the old demon¡¯s heart was.


    At this moment, the old demon¡¯s face revealed a pleasantly surprised expression.


    This was because he knew that the poisonous Bug¡¯s Life devouring ability had been activated, and he would soon be able to absorb a large amount of life force.


    Looking at the stunned Yuan Fang, the old demon grinned maliciously,


    ¡°Little Baldy, obediently enjoy it. If it hurts, remember to shout a little louder.¡±


    Yuan Fang nodded his head obediently.


    ¡± Suddenly, there was a scream.


    However, the one who screamed was not Yuan Fang, but the old demon. His trembling body suddenly fell to the ground, and he began to Twitch on the ground.


    A little bit of life essence was extracted from the old demon¡¯s body, and it was transferred into the square-shaped body through the green Belt.


    The venomous bug¡¯s devour was now immune to the Moke infinite body because the damage was less than 500 points, but 15% of the feedback began to extract vitality from the old demon¡¯s body, and then through this life belt, it was transferred into the round body bit by bit.


    At this moment, the game¡¯s notifications kept ringing in Yuan Fang¡¯s ears.


    [Game prompt: you have received 10 experience points.]


    [Game prompt: you have received 10 experience points.]


    [Game prompt: you have received 10 experience points.]


    ¡­¡­


    All the life force was automatically converted into experience points by the divine artifact and fed back to the square.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang could not help but be stunned.


    What was going on?


    Would being bitten by poisonous insects give him experience?


    Oh my God! May the Lord Buddha bless us!


    Very quickly, the square was upgraded under the old demon¡¯s life force.


    [Game prompt: you have received 10 experience points. Experience points are full. You have successfully leveled up to level 9!]


    [Game prompt: reward for leveling up: HP +48, endurance +1, Strength +1]


    Happiness came so suddenly that Yuan Fang was caught off guard.


    Originally, leveling up was a huge problem for Yuan Fang. After all, he couldn¡¯t kill monsters at all. Therefore, the jumping experience points at this moment was a blessing from the heavens and the blessing of the Buddha.


    Looking at the old demon who was wailing on the ground, Yuan Fang could not help but Mutter,


    ¡°Oh, Amitabha!¡±


    He had thought that the result would be that the venomous insect would be killed by the counterattack, but he did not expect it to be like this.


    This also made circle realize that this change must be the old demon snatching something from him.


    It was just a pity that he had encountered himself, who had the Moke infinite body.


    ¡± The old demon fell to the ground and twitched. His eyes were wide open, as if he was suffering some inhuman torture.


    ¡°Hurry ... Hurry up and spit out the poisonous bugs ... Hurry!¡±


    Under extreme pain, the old demon¡¯s hair was disheveled as he wailed continuously.


    However, Yuan Fang didn¡¯t pay any attention to it, nor did he show any sympathy. In his opinion, this was the old demon¡¯s karma.


    Moreover, at this moment, he was immersed in the joy of his experience constantly increasing by 10 points. Even if he could, he would not be willing to spit it out.


    As his life force flowed away, the old demon was horrified to find that more and more wrinkles had appeared on his palm. He subconsciously touched his face and immediately found that it was already full of wrinkles.


    ¡°Spit it out, hurry up, I beg you!¡± The old demon wailed madly.


    He struggled to stand up.


    However, before he could stand still, he staggered and fell to the ground. He began to Twitch again and even foam at the mouth.


    This kind of pain should have been endured by Yuan Fang, but at this moment, it was reflected back to the old demon.


    Every time the poisonous bug bit Yuan Fang, part of the damage would be transferred to the old demon¡¯s body, and then it would extract vitality from his body and feed it back to Yuan Fang.


    The moment the cycle began, the old demon¡¯s end was already decided.


    At this moment, the old fiend was in extreme pain. He frantically shrieked and wailed as he tried his best to resist the pain of being devoured, but it was all in vain.


    Under such extreme pain, the old demon even had thoughts of suicide.


    However, the pain came wave after wave, and his body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Even if he wanted to commit suicide, he couldn¡¯t do it. He could only Twitch his body with the intense pain.


    His life force was draining away bit by bit. At this moment, Fang Yuan had already risen to level 15, and the old demon had become extremely old. His long gray hair had turned white, and his pale face had no trace of blood. He was so old that he had lost his appearance.


    ¡°Oh, Amitabha!¡± Seeing this, Yuan Fang could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Good and evil will be rewarded. Old benefactor, you like to abuse others, but you never thought that you would end your life in this way, right? sigh~!¡±


    At this moment, the old demon had already stopped struggling. His mouth was full of white saliva, and his body would occasionally Twitch out of reflex. He looked extremely miserable.


    Before he died, the old demon¡¯s eyes were still wide open.


    He knew that he would die, and he had guessed countless ways he would die, but he had never thought that he would end his life in this way, using the poisonous insect torture he had invented.


    The moment before his death, he felt the extreme pain that the prisoners had experienced back then. That feeling was like being in purgatory. It was worse than death, and it was difficult for him to suffer.


    It was also at this moment that he suddenly regretted it. He felt that he should not have invented this thing.


    But it was too late.


    With the loss of a large amount of life force, the old demon¡¯s pain finally ended. When the last wisp of life force seeped out, his eyes gradually became lax ...


    [Game prompt: you have killed the target ¡®ghost goat¡¯ with damage feedback. You have received 1 experience point and 0 soul coins!]


    ¡°Eh?¡± The moment he received the game prompt, Yuan Fang was dumbfounded.


    Why was it only 1 experience point? And no soul coins?


    Yuan Fang was stunned.


    He had thought that he would at least gain a large amount of experience points after killing the target, but he did not expect that he would get nothing.


    However, what Yuan Fang didn¡¯t know was that the experience points on ghost goat had already been absorbed by him in the feedback, and the God equipment couldn¡¯t create experience points and soul coins out of thin air, so he couldn¡¯t get the reward for killing ghost goat.


    However, Yuan Fang did not know this, so he felt very sad.


    He even suspected that it was because of the Moke¡¯s measureless problem that he had lost all his experience points ...


    At the thought of this, Yuan Fang felt depressed ...


    ¡°This Moke measureless is powerful, but there are too many restrictions. Lord Buddha, do you not like Square circles anymore?¡±


    At this moment, his will was gradually fading ...


    At this time, the game prompt sounded again.


    [Game prompt: you have killed the life devouring bug with damage feedback. You have gained experience +29, soul coin +1]


    [Game prompt: you have killed the life devouring bug with damage feedback. You have gained experience +29, soul coin +1]


    ¡­¡­


    With the death of the old demon, the life devouring bugs in Yuan Fang¡¯s body had no target to reflect damage to. They could only bear all the damage themselves and finally began to die.


    The game notification rang more than ten times, and Yuan Fang¡¯s spirit was once again lifted.


    This was because he knew that the Maha infinite did not limit the amount of experience he could gain. His life was full of hope again, and the Buddha was still protecting him.


    Looking at the dead old demon, Yuan Fang once again muttered ¡°Oh, Amitabha¡± and began to struggle.


    Because he was suspended in mid-air, he felt extremely uncomfortable.


    However, it was obvious that even though he had leveled up, he still couldn¡¯t break free from the rope¡¯s restraint with his strength. After a while of struggling, Yuan Fang gave up completely.


    It was late at night, and the surroundings were very quiet.


    Occasionally, the crackling sound of wood burning in the bonfire outside could be heard.


    Still bound in midair, Yuan Fang began to think about life.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought that since he could gain a lot of experience from the old demon, could he walk this path in the future?


    For example, he could target monsters with curse abilities and have them cast a curse that would cause continuous damage to him. Then, he could continuously reflect the damage and kill the curse master with a counterattack. In turn, he could obtain experience and soul coins!


    Thinking of this, Yuan Fang could not help but nod.


    It was feasible!

 Chapter 432 - The cheater team gathered

    Chapter 432: The cheater team gathered


    The next morning, the guards arrived.


    However, when they saw the situation in the prison, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    The little Baldy who had given them a huge headache was currently bound in midair, while the prison guard, the old demon, was lying on the ground, foaming at the mouth.


    At this moment, the old demon¡¯s face was gray, and it was clear that he had no life left.


    However, they quickly thought of the reason.


    They were very familiar with the old demon. His greatest pleasure was to torture prisoners and enjoy the despair and howls of the prisoners when they suffered.


    It was obvious that he had picked the wrong target this time.


    In the face of the little bald head, who even the brilliant Earth great Lord was helpless against, torturing him was undoubtedly a suicide mission.


    However, what made them extremely surprised was how the old demon could torture them to death.


    Could it be that he couldn¡¯t feel any pain feedback? Don¡¯t you know how to stop?


    At this moment, the two guards sincerely admired the old demon and felt that he was a true man.


    She used to think that he was a pervert, but now that she thought about it, he was not only cruel to criminals, but also to himself.


    To be able to endure the pain from the damage feedback and still be able to do it until he killed himself, he had to be impressed.


    ......


    Sighing, two guards walked into the cell. One of the guards grabbed the old demon¡¯s feet and began to drag his body out. The other guard put the food in his hand on the ground and patted his round face.


    ¡°Little bald head, time to eat!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Hearing this, Yuan Fang suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes shining.


    Looking at the food on the ground, Yuan Fang felt a sudden hunger.


    ¡°Benefactor, untie this little monk. This little monk doesn¡¯t need to be fed!¡± Yuan Fang said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Nonsense, do you still want me to feed you?¡± The guard couldn¡¯t help but glare at him. Then, he waved his sword several times and cut the black rope that was wrapped around the square.


    The square immediately fell to the ground.


    Yuan Fang rubbed his arms and subconsciously looked outside the prison.


    ¡°You want to run?¡± The guard couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°I want to!¡± Yuan Fang answered honestly.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± The guard glared at him again, then slowly walked out of the cell and locked the door.


    For Yuan Fang, although they could not kill him by force, it was still very easy for them to put him under house arrest.


    At this moment, they could already see that the bald man had no combat power at all. He only had amazing defense and a terrifying ability to transfer damage. It was easy to subdue him.


    That was why they looked calm when they faced Yuan Fang. They were not worried that he would be able to escape.


    After the two guards left, Yuan Fang was overjoyed. He sat cross-legged on the ground, picked up the plate on the ground, and prepared to eat.


    The food that the guards provided him with was very simple. Naturally, they would not provide him with food made of spiritual materials. They were all crude rations made of ordinary ingredients.


    However, in Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes, this was still a rare delicacy. Just as he was about to take a bite, his expression suddenly froze.


    Because he suddenly remembered that he might really have to stay in prison forever.


    Even though someone was providing food every day, how was he supposed to get out?


    This problem really made Yuan Fang feel distressed. After all, he didn¡¯t have much strength, and it was simply unrealistic to break out by force.


    So he looked at the food on the plate again and thought with a conflicted expression, should I starve myself to death?


    However, she was really hungry and wanted to eat.


    But how could he get out if he didn¡¯t starve to death!


    However, she still wanted to eat it. The food was too fragrant!


    He was here to cultivate and comprehend the great Dao of Buddhism, not to go to jail!


    Then why don¡¯t I just take a bite?


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Yuan Fang was caught in an internal struggle.


    To eat or not to eat, food and freedom.


    He could only choose one of the two. What a painful choice!


    Yuan Fang felt like he was going to go bald from all the worry.


    This was the first time in his life that he had encountered such a difficult choice. Both choices were so heart-wrenching that Yuan Fang felt that he was being troubled.


    After some internal struggle, Yuan Fang put down the food with a pained expression. Then, he shrank into a corner and sat cross-legged on the ground. He was ready to starve himself to death and then escape.


    Due to Yuan Fang¡¯s Constitution, even though the netherworld world world had spiritual energy to supplement his body and prevent him from getting hungry so easily, the consumption was still huge. It only greatly delayed the process.


    As time passed by, Yuan Fang felt more and more hungry.


    This feeling was very uncomfortable. He felt that even the most brutal beating he had suffered was not as painful as starving.


    Moreover, the food that was placed not too far away would occasionally emit a fragrant smell that surrounded the tip of Yuan Fang¡¯s nose, making him feel even more hungry.


    In order to reduce his hunger, he could only suck in a lot of air.


    However, the fragrance did not make him hungry. Instead, it made him feel even more hungry.


    Yuan Fang immediately turned around to face the wall and began to meditate to reduce his ¡°pain.¡±


    Golden-rimmed Chinese cabbage, Chinese cedar tofu, fragrant dried tofu, stir-fried eggplant with preserved vegetables, stir-fried potatoes with mushrooms ...


    A moment later, Yuan Fang stopped his meditation. He felt that it was too painful!


    Why not just take a bite? Yuan Fang thought in grief and indignation.


    Thus, he silently moved bit by bit towards the food not far away, but his expression was extremely conflicted.


    Just as Yuan Fang was about to eat the food, his friend list suddenly appeared and Wang Long¡¯s avatar jumped.


    Seeing this, Yuan Fang could not help but be stunned. However, he still opened the chat box.


    Wang Long: ¡°little monk, where are you? I told you recently that many guilds want you to join them. Have you considered it? are there any guilds you like?¡±


    Yuan Fang: ¡°benefactor Wang Long, I¡¯ve been imprisoned by the Lord of earth glory and can¡¯t come out. Let¡¯s talk about joining the guild after I come out.¡±


    Wang Long,¡±how did you get imprisoned by Tu Yao!!!¡±


    Yuan Fang,¡±it¡¯s a long story. I wanted to find benefactor Tu Yao to practice my magical powers, but he cheated ...¡±


    Wang Long was speechless.


    Wang Long: ¡°Tu Yao¡¯s strength is in the early stage of the ghost king realm. Although he¡¯s the weakest among his brothers, I can¡¯t beat him. I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Yuan Fang replied,¡±benefactor, I¡¯ll think of a way myself. I won¡¯t trouble you!¡±


    Wang Long: ¡°by the way, why don¡¯t you join the myth? their Guild is very strong. If you are their member, they will definitely find a way to save you!¡±


    Yuan Fang said,¡±this ... Isn¡¯t very good. Actually, I just want to be free and unfettered. I¡¯ve never thought of joining any Guild.¡±


    Wang Chao: ¡°the Guild Master of the myth is a rich man. He has a lot of mystical materials. I heard that he¡¯s also a sea merchant and has earned a lot of mystical materials. If you join him, you might be able to eat food made of mystical materials every day!¡±


    Yuan Fang: ¡°I believe that unity is strength. After all, a person¡¯s life is too monotonous. Besides, master often said that the true meaning of Buddhism can only be found in the hustle and bustle of the world. The meaning of ascetic cultivation is to integrate into life and step into the mortal world. So I suddenly feel that it¡¯s better to join a guild!¡±


    Wang Chao was speechless.


    [Wang Chao: I¡¯ll contact him for you then. Wait a moment ...]


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Gu Yu, who had just finished exchanging mystical materials with the boliu people in the sea of vanity, received a message from Wang Chao.


    When he saw the contents of the message, Gu Yu¡¯s face immediately lit up.


    He had never thought that this super newcomer would be willing to join his Guild. This would undoubtedly increase his Guild¡¯s strength once again.


    After all, the members of the Guild, whether it was the long-range marksman (mo Lingtian) or the healer (Gou Zi), were already very complete. The only thing missing was a big meat shield in the front row.


    With the addition of this new member, their Guild¡¯s core party would be perfect.


    At this moment, Gu Yu felt happy from the bottom of his heart.


    However, when he saw Wang Chao¡¯s message saying that the player was trapped in hell¡¯s sinkhole, Gu Yu could not help but frown.


    To be honest, even if he mobilized the entire Guild, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter that place.


    This was because they had to face an Army, not just Tu Yao alone. He was not sure if there were any other nine Yao brothers in the hell sinkhole.


    In short, it was an impossible mission for them to save this player from Hell¡¯s sinkhole.


    ¡°Boss, why are you smiling and frowning? is the evil God¡¯s power acting up?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gou ¡®Zi asked with a dried fish in his mouth.


    When Gu Yu heard that, he glared at Gou ¡®Zi and shared his chat with Wang Long in the team chat box.


    ¡°F * ck! That bald monk is joining our Guild!¡± Gou ¡®Zi was dumbfounded and was so shocked that he dropped his dried fish.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, there¡¯s a big problem now. He¡¯s trapped in the Hell¡¯s sinkhole. How are we going to rescue him?¡±


    The young paparazzo suddenly realized the difficulty of the rescue.


    ¡°Boss, can¡¯t he just kill himself and come out?¡± Gou ¡®Zi asked curiously.


    ¡°I asked, but he can¡¯t kill himself!¡± Gu Yu had a helpless expression.


    ¡°This ... This is really meaty.¡± Gou ¡®Zi was extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°So the problem now is how to bring him out. This is also the condition for him to join our guild. Unfortunately, our strength is obviously not enough. Unless all the players of Beiqi are willing to help us and launch another wave of collective attacks, we can take advantage of the chaos and rescue the monk.¡±


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s still early for the festival. The game officials aren¡¯t opening any events either. Right now, the players are all developing on their own. Why would they go to hell¡¯s sinkhole to save people with us?¡± Gou ¡®Zi spread out his paws helplessly.


    ¡°By the way, boss, why don¡¯t you ask the evil god for help? you¡¯re his disciple!¡± Gou ¡®Zi had an idea and he slapped his paw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I don¡¯t even know where the evil god went. Also, I¡¯m not his disciple. He didn¡¯t acknowledge me. He only gave me an inheritance!¡±


    When he heard that, Gou ¡®Zi held his chin with one hand and revealed a thoughtful expression.


    A moment later, he clapped his claws again.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I have an idea!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡± Gu Yu, who was also thinking, raised his head helplessly.


    ¡°A cheater team! We don¡¯t need a large-scale attack as it will attract too much firepower. We just need to become elite, and then find a dark and windy night to sneak in together!¡± Gou ¡®Zi said excitedly.


    Gu Yu, who was originally helpless, was shocked when he heard this. He thought about it carefully and felt that it was very feasible.


    Everyone in the hanging wall team was at least a ghost Governor, and they had killed Jin Yao together. If they attacked together and sneaked in instead of fighting him directly, they would be very powerful.


    It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to save the monk.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yu opened his friend list and began to contact his cheater friends in Beiqi.


    Liu Shan, Hu He, nie Feng, Xiao mo, Xiao youzi¡¯s family, ao Jian, Qi Ming, and so on ...


    Of course, there was also the extremely important ¡®let¡¯s go with the flow¡¯, ye chen.


    After a round of communication, other than Hu He and nie Feng who said that they were currently in the blue Void domain and couldn¡¯t come back for the time being, the other cheater friends all agreed to Gu Yu¡¯s request.


    At this moment, Beiqi¡¯s hanging wall Group was ready to assemble.

 Chapter 433 - Leave after eating

    Chapter 433: Leave after eating


    After contacting his good friends and several guild leaders, Gu Yu finally had some confidence in rescuing the small monk.


    Gu Yu had no doubts about the strength of his good friends.


    Their strength was not only reflected in the inheritance they had obtained, but also in their personal qualities.


    This was like ao Jian, Qi Ming, and the others.


    The same legacy in the hands of other players would never be able to compare to the power of the legacy in their hands.


    After contacting them, Gu Yu called for Gou ¡®Zi and Mo Lingtian. The three of them took a boat and set off for Beiqi¡¯s colored glaze Coast.


    Although there were still many capable players in the Guild, since they had decided to act as a cheater party, they naturally wouldn¡¯t bring these people.


    According to the ancient saying, it would be easier to be exposed if there were many people.


    After a few hours of sailing, they arrived at the glazed Coast. At this time, there were already several people waiting on the coast.


    They were Xiao mo and Xiao youzi¡¯s family, and ye chen and ye Xue ¡®er.


    Seeing Gu Yu¡¯s arrival, the few of them immediately stopped chatting and turned to look at Gu Yu, who had just disembarked from the mythological ship.


    ¡°Old Gu, what¡¯s going on? did you earn a lot of mystical materials as a sea merchant and want to share some with us?¡± Ye Xue ¡®er said with a smile.


    ¡°Little Xue ¡®er, you are so rich. How could you ask our boss for mystical materials? we are helping you for free.¡± Before Gu Yu could speak, Gou ¡®Zi spoke.


    ......


    ¡°No matter how rich he is, he can¡¯t be as rich as your old man. By the way, doggy, why don¡¯t you join me? our Guild lacks a healer.¡± Ye Xue ¡®er chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, my boss is the best!¡± Gou ¡®Zi instantly bared his teeth.


    ¡°Young paparazzo, our Guild has a lot of beautiful women!¡± Ye chen said in a daze.


    When he heard that, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s face froze and he stole a glance at Gu Yu.


    ¡°If you want to go, go. Don¡¯t force yourself!¡± Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but glare at him.


    ¡°No, I, Gou ¡®Zi, value friendship the most. I will never be tempted by beauty!¡± Gou ¡®Zi opened his mouth and as if to prove his stand, he raised his paws and slapped the ground.


    ¡°Old Gu, you¡¯re here!¡± At this moment, a shout came from the distance.


    Everyone turned around and saw Chen Ziyu from the Dalong Association, followed by Xue Li and Feng Ling.


    ¡°Wow, a beauty!¡±


    When he saw Feng Ling, Gou ¡®Zi was so shocked that he stood up.


    ¡°Hey, old Gu, Gou ¡®Zi, mo Lingtian!¡± Xue Li walked in front of the crowd and patted the young paparazzo¡¯s head.


    ¡°Xue Li, who is she?¡± Gou ¡®Zi pointed at the beautiful Feng Ling and asked with anticipation.


    ¡°Her name is windchime, and she¡¯s the strongest support in our Dalong society. She¡¯s just a little bit weaker than you.¡± Sidney made a gesture with her index finger and thumb.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Although she¡¯s beautiful, I¡¯m the strongest!¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but put his hands on his waist.


    Just as Xue Li was about to answer, Gu Yu looked at Chen Ziyu and said,¡±


    ¡°Boss Chen, where¡¯s your Python?¡±


    Chen Ziyu smiled bitterly when he heard that.¡±The Python is fooling around in the kui Dragon Sea area every day. I won¡¯t be joining this operation.¡±


    Gu Yu could not help but nod. However, his eyes flashed with curiosity when he looked at Feng Ling.


    As wind chimes had been staying in the Dalong society¡¯s Guild residence, everyone present felt that she was a stranger.


    ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Windling. I¡¯m from the Muye songster tribe, and I¡¯m now a member of the Dalong society!¡± Feng Ling bowed elegantly.


    A melodious voice, long hair that fluttered in the wind, and an exquisite face. The scene seemed to freeze at this moment, causing Gu Yu and the others to be slightly dazed.


    ¡°Chen Ziyu, I¡¯ve heard that you have a mistress in your house, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. I was wrong about you!¡± At this moment, a rough voice sounded from afar.


    The newcomer was Liu Chan himself, but he had come alone without any guild members.


    Gu Yu and the others were not surprised by this.


    Although Liu zu¡¯s demolition office was the strongest Guild in Beiqi at this stage, their strongest aspect was their numbers and overall strength, which was completely different from the elite-based myth.


    ¡°Boss Liu, stop joking. I would never do such a thing.¡± Chen Ziyu looked a little embarrassed.


    Liu Zhe laughed out loud when he heard that. He then turned to look at Gu Yu,¡±


    ¡°Old Gu, you¡¯re too unkind. You tricked this potential newcomer into your hands without saying a word, and now you want us to help you save her. Tell us what compensation you want!¡±


    Gu Yu shrugged helplessly.¡±You¡¯re all wrong this time. He took the initiative to look for me. For players with potential, the myth Guild has never rejected them.¡±


    ¡°As for the compensation, I won¡¯t let you come here for nothing. I have 30000 mystical materials in my storage space. Take it as your reward!¡± Gu Yu said in a forthright manner.


    ¡°F * ck! You gave away 30000 mystical materials so easily. I heard that you made a lot of money as a sea merchant. It is true!¡± Liu Chan looked very surprised.


    ¡°I originally wanted to be a free Coolie. Looks like I¡¯m going to beat up the rich this time.¡± Xue Li also laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me face by coming. You should get your reward. Besides, this mission isn¡¯t easy!¡± Gu Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Look, this is what friends should do. Can¡¯t you guys be more generous and decline? then, our boss will also symbolically decline, and then you guys will persist. Finally, we¡¯ll let our boss say,¡¯since you guys are so insistent, then let¡¯s just do it this way.''¡± Gou ¡®Zi raised his paws and smacked the ground, baring his teeth.


    ¡°We can ¡®t!¡± Everyone shouted in unison, with QiuQiu¡¯s voice being the loudest.


    ¡°Yo, little wimp, come over and call uncle!¡± Gou ¡®Zi instantly turned his gaze towards QiuQiu and smiled.


    ¡°Uncle Dog, can I ride you?¡± QiuQiu immediately jogged to the dog¡¯s side and said with an expectant look.


    The young paparazzo¡¯s expression instantly froze when he heard this because QiuQiu had unintentionally touched the sore spot in his heart.


    At this time, Xue Li pulled out her dagger and pointed it forward. She shouted with a serious expression,¡±


    ¡°Doggie Knights, charge! Kill!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The crowd burst into laughter.


    The young paparazzo suddenly felt as if he had received 10000 points of critical damage. He could not help but bare his teeth at Xue Li and almost pounced on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m late, it¡¯s so lively. ¡± At this moment, seven figures appeared not far away, walking over step by step.


    ¡°Seven old men!¡± Liu Chan, Gu Yu, and the others immediately turned around to greet him.


    At this moment, another figure appeared on the other side. This person had nine spiritual swords on his back and looked extremely cool. It was ao Jian.


    ¡°Old Gu, I¡¯m late!¡± Ao Jian spoke with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived too. We¡¯re not late. ¡± Gu Yu said with a smile.


    Gu Yu was already used to ao Jian¡¯s attitude. After all, ao Jian had been in the myth for a period of time and had contributed a lot during the Guild competition, so they could be considered acquaintances.


    ¡°How many people are still missing?¡± At this moment, Liu Cha faced Gu Yu and asked.


    ¡°The Great Demon King and explosive man are still in the blue Void domain and can¡¯t make it back in time. There was a Beast Tamer master, but his little kun is not suitable for land battles, so he was not invited. Oh, there¡¯s also the old master Tang mu, he can¡¯t come either. Now everyone is here.¡±


    When Liu Zhe heard this, he could not help but nod. Then, he swept his gaze across the crowd.


    Gu Yu, Gou ¡®Zi, mo Lingtian, ye chen, ye Xue¡¯ er, Chen Ziyu, Xue Li, Feng Ling, Little Mo and little youzi¡¯s family, ao Jian, seven people, and himself, a total of 14 people.


    In Liu Chan¡¯s eyes, such a lineup was already very strong.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a plan now. How do we rescue this meat shield?¡± Liu Chan said.


    Everyone nodded and found a place on the beach to sit down. They then began to discuss how to rescue the small monk.


    In the subsequent discussions, Liu Chan was basically the one who formulated the battle tactics. In this aspect, Liu Chan was more experienced than everyone else present.


    During this period, everyone put forward their own opinions and constantly improved the plan process.


    However, on the way, Little Mo and little youzi said that they wouldn¡¯t bring QiuQiu to the battle and would remove QiuQiu from their plans.


    QiuQiu strongly objected to this, saying that it was already a famous great assassin and requested to play.


    Due to QiuQiu¡¯s firm attitude, they couldn¡¯t persuade her. Therefore, Little Mo and youzi could only ¡°reward¡± her with a mixed beating before they became obedient.


    The discussion continued.


    As the sky gradually darkened, the rescue plan was completed.


    However, they did not set off immediately. Instead, they continued to chat.


    After all, it was an infiltration operation, so it was best to do it in the dead of the night.


    Furthermore, they were all old friends, and it was rare for them to get together. Gu Yu had specially bought a batch of extremely high quality spiritual food and wood spirit wine from the auction house. After treating everyone to a good meal, he decided to set off.


    Before leaving, QiuQiu protested once again, shamelessly and strongly requesting to join the team.


    Hence, they received another round of ¡°beating from raising a filial son¡±, and then the team officially set off.


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later.


    It was already late at night. Although the bonfire in Hell¡¯s sinkhole was still lit and the soldiers were still carrying out their duty as guards, this was the time when their vigilance was at its weakest.


    The night wind blew, and in the reflection of the swaying bonfire, a black shadow flashed by. The guard looked at this place with a surprised expression, but after finding nothing, he turned back again.


    At this moment, youzi and Mo¡¯s bodies became one, and they used Shadow stealth to quickly head towards the coordinates sent by Yuan Fang.


    Their superb stealth allowed them to move extremely stealthily, and the soldiers on guard could not discover their traces at all.


    At this moment, in the cell, Yuan Fang was lying on the ground weakly, staring at the food on the ground. He was still in a state of internal struggle.


    Although he knew that someone would come to rescue him, Wang Long also told him that the other party did not make an absolute guarantee and just asked him to be prepared.


    Hence, Yuan Fang continued to starve while waiting for rescue. At the same time, he had also prepared insurance.


    That was to starve himself to death!


    At this time, a shadow quickly came from the distance and slowly gathered outside the cell door, forming two figures.


    Two cold glints flashed, and the iron bars were instantly cut off by the sharp daggers, revealing a gap of more than half a meter high.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Little Mo immediately said.


    The sudden appearance of Little Mo and little youzi startled Yuan Fang. When he realized that these were the people who had come to rescue him, he was ecstatic.


    So, under the surprised eyes of mo and youzi, he picked up the food and began to stuff it into his mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Inky couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°This ... This little monk really can¡¯t hold on any longer. Since I can walk, this little monk doesn¡¯t need to struggle in my mind anymore. I must eat!¡± Yuan Fang replied in a muffled voice.


    Upon hearing this, mo and youzi looked at each other and almost backstabbed him.


    Did this sound like something a human would say?


    They had come all the way here to save him, but this Little Baldy clearly did not have the awareness of being saved.

 Chapter 434 - -each displaying their own abilities

    Chapter 434: Chapter 434-each displaying their own abilities


    Looking at Yuan Fang gobbling down the food, at this moment, Little Mo and little youzi were extremely helpless.


    In their eyes, eating at a critical moment was not a big heart, but an extreme stupidity.


    However, Yuan Fang, who had been struggling with his thoughts for the whole day, felt that if he did not eat this meal before he left, he was afraid that he would be possessed by a demonic barrier ...


    Fortunately, the round cube finished eating very quickly.


    Standing up, he looked at mo and youzi and said,¡±


    ¡°Benefactors, let¡¯s leave now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can use stealth, but you can ¡®t. It¡¯s not that easy to get out!¡± Little Mo immediately opened the team voice channel and said,¡±¡±We¡¯ve already found the little monk. You guys make some noise and we¡¯ll bring him out!¡±


    At the edge of the sinkhole, Gu Yu and the others, who had long been prepared, immediately made their move.


    Mo Lingtian and ye chen drew their bows at the same time and began to charge.


    Two burning arrows slowly formed and solidified.


    Crash~!


    The bowstring trembled and two arrows were released, shooting toward the bottom of the hell sinkhole.


    Although one of them was off course, one of them accurately hit a tent at the bottom of the sinkhole.


    ......


    BOOM!


    The tent fell apart in an instant, and the flames rose and began to burn.


    The loud noise immediately alarmed many of the nine glory soldiers. The well-trained soldiers did not hesitate to sound the alarm in the camp.


    A large number of soldiers began to rush out of their tents and quickly gathered.


    Even Tu Yao, who was cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes at this moment, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t need to guess to know that it was another player family.


    He immediately stood up and walked out of the camp.


    Walking out of the military tent, he saw that it was chaotic outside. A large number of soldiers were rushing towards their own troops, preparing to assemble. In the distance, a tent was burning.


    ¡°The players are above the sinkhole. Red Tiger Battalion soldiers, kill with me!¡±


    ¡°Southeast, above the sinkhole, Warriors of the Black Earth Camp, kill with me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Groups of soldiers quickly gathered and charged toward Gu Yu and the others under the leadership of their commander.


    Seeing this, Gu Yu and the others could not help but look grave.


    Although they had attracted the firepower well, the pressure they had to bear was also extremely great.


    ¡°Everyone, get ready. The jiuyao bastards are coming!¡± Liu Chan clenched his fist, a trace of ferocity flashed across his face.


    At this moment, Gu Yu directly activated his evil God¡¯s body. Red patterns began to spread on the surface of his body, and his body suddenly grew by more than a meter. His Crimson eyes were particularly intimidating.


    Seeing this, the seven of them took a step forward and waved their staffs on the ground. A ghost domain with a radius of 15 meters was formed. Countless black shadows crawled out from the ground and began to wander in the ghost domain, wailing.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± As ao Jian snorted coldly, the nine spiritual swords on his back slowly floated into the air and began to circle above his head. With a point of his arm, the nine spiritual swords formed a sword array in front of him!


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone began to exert their strength and made preparations to meet the enemy.


    At this moment, a melodious and ethereal song sounded. This voice seemed to be able to wash away the anxiety and fear in people¡¯s hearts, causing everyone to instantly focus. At the same time, a game notification also sounded in their ears.


    [Game prompt: all party members have received the Buffs from Windling¡¯s ¡°song of the wood God.¡± All party members have received 15 hp recovery per second, 200 hp bonus, 7 endurance bonus, and 10% speed bonus.]


    ¡°F * ck, he¡¯s so strong!¡± Seeing the effect of the attribute increase, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°Hehe, doggie, work harder and evolve earlier. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely be surpassed by my little sister Feng Ling. He¡¯s a group support, and his coverage area is much larger than yours.¡± Xue Li pulled out her dagger and said to the young paparazzo proudly.


    ¡°Leh Leh Leh Leh Leh!¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but stick out his tongue in response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be noisy. They¡¯re coming. Try to hold on for a while and buy them time.¡± Liu Chan said with a serious expression. At the same time, the purple gem on his body began to glow, and the shadow of a ferocious purple leopard appeared on his gloves.


    ¡°Okay, you guys go. Don¡¯t worry about my healing. As long as I don¡¯t get killed instantly, there should be no problem!¡± Gou ¡®Zi grinned and two pairs of wings appeared on his back. He flapped and floated into the air.


    ¡°Owwuuu!¡± With an arrogant dog¡¯s howl, the sky was filled with light green spots of light, which immediately lit up the sky.


    [Game prompt: all party members have entered the healing range of ¡°rain of tranquility.¡± 30 hp will be recovered every second.]


    ¡°Little guy, come out and bite!¡± At this moment, ye Xue ¡®er threw out something that looked like a ball.


    The ball exploded in mid-air, and a ferocious red fire Dragon appeared.


    ¡°Ang!¡± The moment the fire Dragon appeared, it began to roar excitedly. Then, it descended and stood behind ye Xue ¡®er.


    ¡°F * ck, the big fire Dragon was the first pet in the entire area?¡± Xue Li was very shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I fed it with mystical materials!¡± Ye Xue ¡®er smiled sweetly, then pulled out the dagger, spun it twice between her fingers, and suddenly clenched it.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The sounds of battle filled the air as the densely packed nine glory Army soldiers surged up from the sinkhole¡¯s slope. The scene was terrifying.


    The collective shouts even caused the earth to tremble slightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±


    Liu Chan took a step forward and suddenly jumped up. Then, he swung down with all his might. Suddenly, the shadow of a purple wild leopard surrounded by lightning pounced down, and a large number of nine radiance soldiers along the way were sent flying.


    At this moment, Liu Chan, who had landed on the ground, clenched his fist and instantly, the purple leopard exploded. Bolts of lightning scattered in all directions and electrocuted another group of nine radiance soldiers.


    Although this attack was extremely effective, the team did not relax at all because there were too many ninjaun Empire soldiers.


    Gu Yu and Liu Chan, who were in the front row, were undoubtedly the most stressed.


    At this moment, Gu Yu had already activated the burning of blood. The Scarlet flames burning and dancing around his body made him look extremely ferocious and terrifying. He really looked like a demonic god.


    ¡°Boss Liu, let¡¯s see who can kill more. I was very unwilling to lose to you back then!¡± At this moment, Gu Yu turned his head and stared at Liu Chan with his Scarlet eyes.


    ¡°Haha, come, let¡¯s have a good time tonight!¡±


    As a large number of nine glory soldiers surrounded them, the two figures shot out at the same time and began to slaughter the nine glory soldiers in the front row in a frenzy, protecting the rear.


    The seven people of the second tier and ao Jian began to kill the remaining enemies who had bypassed Gu Yu and Liu Chan and entered the defensive line.


    On the third tier, ye Xue ¡®er, Xue Li, and the other assassin players began to wander around, looking for enemies who were alone and quickly killing them.


    Coupled with the double healing buffs, the first assembly of the cheater team exploded with unparalleled power, resisting the first wave of fierce attacks.


    In the distance, Tu Yao naturally also discovered this scene, and his expression became extremely serious.


    This was because he could tell that these players were very different from most of the other players. In terms of strength, they were obviously much stronger.


    However, he didn¡¯t think that a mere dozen people would be able to take down this place, and he didn¡¯t think that this team would be ignorant enough to try to take down the camp he was guarding, because that was simply unrealistic.


    Then they must have a scheme in mind!


    Tu Yao couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought and began to think about what they were plotting.


    As he was thinking, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of the little bald head that he had recently imprisoned.


    At this moment, he could not help but smile.


    Thinking of this, he immediately turned around and headed in the direction of the prison room.


    At the same time, Xiao mo and Xiao youzi received Liu Chan¡¯s team voice message for them to retreat. They decisively pulled Yuan Fang out of the cell and began to run outside.


    The journey was very smooth. A large number of soldiers were attracted by Gu Yu and the others, and they all gathered to attack. There were no soldiers stationed outside the prison.


    Seeing this scene, Little Mo and little youzi were overjoyed. They quickly pulled Yuan Fang and ran wildly to the other side, planning to escape with Yuan Fang.


    However, at this moment, a figure appeared before them and looked at them with a smile.


    This person was wearing a khaki-colored armor and there was a mountain-like pattern printed between his eyebrows. He was Tu Yao of the nine Yao brothers.


    ¡°What a foolish scheme.¡± Looking at the three of them, Tu Yao shook his head and sighed.


    At that moment, mo and youzi¡¯s expressions changed.


    They had thought that their plan had succeeded, but they did not expect that the strongest in the camp, Tu Yao, would stop them at the critical moment.


    ¡°Benefactor Tu Yao, how have you been?¡± Yuan Fang immediately said.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re well,¡± Tu Yao smiled.


    ¡°Buddha, please bless your whole family!¡± Yuan Fang said again.


    At this moment, Tu Yao¡¯s smile disappeared, and his eyes revealed killing intent.


    ¡°Little monk, run! We¡¯ll stop him!¡± Under such circumstances, mo and youzi quickly made a decision.


    ¡°Almsgiver, we will live and die together!¡± Yuan Fang said with determination.


    ¡°Stupid bald donkey! He won¡¯t kill you. You won¡¯t die even if we die. Do you think we¡¯re in a movie? we¡¯re here to save you. Run!¡± Xiao mo was so angry that he wanted to turn around and give Yuan Fang a fierce backstab.


    ¡°Received!¡± Hearing Little Mo¡¯s chiding, Yuan Fang was clearly embarrassed. He quickly turned around and ran away.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to escape, and you all must die!¡± Seeing this, Tu Yao snorted coldly and suddenly rushed toward Xiao mo and Xiao Yan, waving his palms at the same time.


    At this time, Little Mo and little youzi¡¯s bodies became one, turning into a shadow and narrowly avoiding the attack.


    Although they knew that they could not defeat Tu Yao, they were still confident that they could resist him. After all, they had the strength of a ghost Governor.


    At the same time when Tu Yao missed, the black shadow on the ground slid to the back of Tu Yao, and the two of them jumped out of their consolidated equipment, their sharp daggers flashing with a cold glint, and stabbed down.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Tu Yao¡¯s right foot stomped on the ground, and a violent wind pressure suddenly formed with him as the center, sweeping in all directions, and suddenly smacked away Little Mo and little youzi who were close to him.


    ¡­¡­


    Above the Hell¡¯s sinkhole.


    The battle between Gu Yu and the others was still ongoing. As they faced more and more enemies, the pressure on them kept increasing.


    Most importantly, the enemy had already started to surround them.


    At this moment, ao Jian and the other seven also took up the front row. Gu Yu and Liu Chan split up into four different teams, blocking the enemies from all directions.


    In this state, the team¡¯s nerves were tense.


    Because the HP bar went up and down too quickly, so fast that they thought they would die in the next second.


    Fortunately, Gou ¡®Zi and Feng Ling¡¯s health recovery buffs were very strong, and they managed to maintain their health.


    Now, they could only hope that mo and youzi had already saved the little Baldy.


    Otherwise, not only would their efforts be in vain, but the garrison of nine-glory would also realize their purpose, and it would be more difficult to rescue the little monk next time.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435: Chapter 435-ultimate fusion body


    Gu Yu and the others found it extremely difficult to resist the siege of the nine glory soldiers.


    The attacks did not just come from the nine glory soldiers in front of them. There were also countless long-range attacks coming from behind them.


    Under the overwhelming attacks, even if the individual strength of the few people was more powerful, they also gradually could not hold on.


    Under such circumstances, Gu Yu even spent a large sum of money to buy a batch of auxiliary items from the ¡°mall¡± in order to hold on a little longer.


    At this moment, they actually felt that it was about time.


    In their eyes, mo and youzi should have taken little bald head away.


    But at that moment, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s voice came from above,¡±


    ¡°F * ck, why is that idiot here?¡±


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Xue Li who was killing the enemies couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°That damn bald donkey is running in our direction. He¡¯s now mixed in with the soldiers of jiuyao and getting beaten up!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡± At this moment, everyone in the team cursed.


    They really couldn¡¯t complain about such a pig-like teammate.


    They were fighting with their lives to resist the enemy and buy time for the little Baldy to escape. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the Baldy would actually run in their direction.


    ......


    ¡°I¡¯ll go save him, you guys hold on!¡± At this moment, ao Jian said in a deep voice. Then, he waved his right arm and the nine spiritual swords arranged themselves in front of him, forming a circular Lotus sword formation. He then began to advance.


    ¡°Ao Jian, I¡¯m counting on you!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Liu Chan roared in anger. His red right arm slammed into the ground, sending a group of soldiers flying.


    Without ao Jian, the team¡¯s pressure increased greatly.


    Fortunately, ye Xue ¡®er¡¯s Fire Dragon came in handy at this time. It blocked ao Jian¡¯s previous position and blocked the incoming soldiers.


    Ao Jian¡¯s strength was unquestionable. As the sword formation rotated, sword Qi crisscrossed and soon cleared a path. However, at this time, he also felt the pressure because the consumption of the sword formation was too great. He felt that he could not hold on for long.


    However, he still gritted his teeth and persevered.


    As he pushed forward, he soon arrived not far from the square.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang was still lying on the ground, surrounded by the nine glory Warriors. He would let out a scream from time to time.


    ¡°Monk, follow me!¡± Following ao Jian¡¯s furious roar, a huge spirit Qi sword shot over from the distance, crushing all the soldiers in the square. Then, the giant spiritual sword collapsed and separated, turning back into nine spiritual swords.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± Yuan Fang hurriedly got up from the ground and ran toward ao Jian along this path.


    The nine spirit swords protected Yuan Fang, continuously killing the soldiers that came from all directions, and escorted him to ao Jian¡¯s side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ao Jian let out a furious roar. As he turned around, he closed two of his fingers into a sword finger and once again controlled the spirit sword to start the massacre, clearing a path for Yuan Fang to Gu Yu and the others.


    Under ao Jian¡¯s protection, Yuan Fang ran all the way and finally entered a safe area.


    At this moment, ao Jian finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The spirit energy in his body was completely exhausted as he was surrounded by the soldiers.


    However, he didn¡¯t give up. He held his sword with both hands and began to fight with all his might.


    Under such circumstances, no matter how strong ao Jian was, he couldn¡¯t hold on for long before falling to the ground and turning into black mist.


    [Game prompt: party member ¡®ao Jian¡¯ has died!]


    Hearing the game prompt, Xue Li couldn¡¯t help but slap her bald head.¡±


    ¡°Bald donkey, do you know how to run? why are you running into the pit?¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he rubbed his head in grievance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, Tu Yao blocked my way behind me, so I could only run forward!¡±


    ¡°What? You were discovered by Tu Yao, but what about mo and youzi?¡± Ye Xue ¡®er, who was at the side, suddenly glared and said.


    ¡°They¡¯re dragging Tu Yao, and then let this little monk run first!¡± Yuan Fang said with a slightly aggrieved tone.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Hearing this, Xue Li couldn¡¯t help but slap her bald head again,¡±


    ¡°I told you to run and you ran, don¡¯t you know that we¡¯ll live and die together? Scumbag!¡±


    Yuan Fang was speechless.


    ¡°Little monk, stand in the center and protect yourself!¡± At this moment, Gu Yu spoke.


    Under the situation of ao Jian¡¯s death, everyone¡¯s pressure increased. Even with Gou ¡®Zi and Feng Ling¡¯s double healing, they couldn¡¯t hold on.


    ¡°Old Gu, this won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t kill all the nine radiance scumbags. If we can¡¯t break out, we¡¯ll still die in the end!¡± Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but roar.


    Gu Yu¡¯s expression was also extremely grave.


    Because in this battle plan, they were the sacrifices themselves, and the purpose was to buy time for mo and youzi.


    However, the target they were trying to rescue had actually come to their sacrificial party. This made them feel very helpless, even at a loss of what to do.


    Under such circumstances, they were surrounded by the nine glory soldiers, which formed dozens of layers. Even if they could fly, they could not fly out at all.


    Moreover, after Tu Yao killed Little Mo and little youzi, he would definitely come looking for them, and by then, he would not be able to leave.


    ¡°Damn bald donkey, you¡¯re probably going to be sent back to the prison again!¡± The dog in the sky couldn¡¯t help but bare its teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dragged you all down. ¡± Yuan Fang said in a slightly aggrieved manner.


    ¡°Everyone, hold on a little longer and think of another way!¡± Gu Yu could only say this helplessly.


    ¡°F * ck, I have an idea!¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi suddenly howled.


    ¡°Say it, F * ck, we can¡¯t hold on much longer, stupid dog!¡± When Liu Zhe heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but roar.


    ¡°Boss Liu Chan, don¡¯t you have a sacrificial big move? Is it called the sea god transformation? Quickly use it!¡± Gou ¡®Zi shouted.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    At this moment, Liu Chan really wanted to grab the young paparazzo in his hand and use his Iron Fist to punch him in the face a few thousand times.


    Although the ¡°tidal sacrifice¡± ability was very powerful, after using it once, Liu Chan had a shadow in his heart, and he almost became autistic.


    If he were to use the sea god physique, wouldn¡¯t he return to level 0?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, boss Liu, the sea god physique!¡± Xue Li also said with bright eyes.


    ¡°Sea my ass, no need!¡± Liu Chan said gloomily.


    After some thought, he decided to post the details of the tidal sacrifice on the party chat.


    [Tidal sacrifice (special sacrificial skill)]:


    [Skill introduction: a Gift from the Sea god. After this ability is activated, you can choose to offer Tributes in exchange for the sea Spirit God¡¯s blessing.]


    The items that could be sacrificed were soul coins, equipment, health points, attribute points, spirit materials (spirit ore), and experience points (level).


    [Skill hint: sacrificed items can not be returned after resurrection!]


    ¡°F * ck, this skill is so exciting!¡± Xue Li couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt!¡± At this time, ye Xue ¡®er suddenly appeared beside Xue Li and helped her kill a nine Yao soldier who was attacking.


    ¡°Do you think I dare to use it? Under the siege of so many nine glory soldiers, if he wants me to bring him out, I¡¯ll have to sacrifice my level, equipment, and everything else. This is my hard work for a year!¡± Liu Chan said helplessly.


    ¡°I have an idea, boss Liu. I thought mystical materials work too? I have 30000 Level 1 mystical materials in my realm. Is that enough?¡± Gu Yu said with some excitement.


    ¡°F * ck, how would I know? why don¡¯t we try?¡± Liu Chan¡¯s eyes also suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    The two of them used their strength at the same time and repelled a wave of enemies. Then, they decisively opened the trade.


    In order for the transaction to proceed quickly, Gu Yu selected all the mystical materials and traded all the mystical materials in the space at once.


    When he received the mystical materials, Gu Yu also activated the ability of ¡®tidal sacrifice¡¯.


    [Skill prompt: initiating tidal sacrifice. Please choose the method of sacrifice.]


    Sacrifice all the mystical materials in the space!


    After making his choice, a blue wave came crashing down from the sky and landed where Liu Chan was. Then, it formed a circle of rapidly spinning blue circular water waves around him and made contact with Liu Chan¡¯s body.


    A body formed from water elements quickly formed in the rolling waves.


    Four limbs, torso, head ...


    ¡°Roar!¡± Along with the roar, the water ball was smashed apart, revealing Liu Chan under the sea God¡¯s blessing.


    It was four meters tall, and its entire body was formed from translucent blue energy. There was also a sea god scepter that flickered with a resplendent blue light on its back. It looked extremely domineering and was filled with divinity.


    ¡°Beginner-level ghost king. Duration: 10 minutes!¡± Liu Chan shouted excitedly.


    With the strength of a ghost king, he was completely confident that he could leave with Yuan Fang.


    At this moment, everyone in the team was overjoyed. They knew that there was hope for them to break out of the encirclement.


    However, before they could be happy for a few seconds, they saw Tu Yao¡¯s figure suddenly descend from the sky and wave his palm at them.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Everyone cursed.


    He thought he had a chance to escape, but he didn¡¯t expect Tu Yao to come.


    It should be known that Tu Yao also had the strength of a beginner ghost king, and there were so many nine Yao soldiers around, and Liu Shan¡¯s sea god Body could only last for 10 minutes.


    It was impossible to leave under Tu Yao¡¯s control.


    Facing Tu Yao¡¯s attack, Liu Chan immediately roared and his right fist suddenly punched upwards.


    BOOM!


    The moment the fist and the palm collided, Liu Chan¡¯s body shrunk, and countless blisters appeared on his right arm.


    However, this time, Tu Yao was also sent flying.


    ¡°Good job!¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    ¡°Good my * SS. He¡¯s stronger than me. That punch took one-tenth of my HP. I didn¡¯t fly because I was on the ground!¡±


    The young paparazzo was speechless.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Ye Xue ¡®er said dispiritedly.


    ¡°Monk, do you have any abilities? We can¡¯t just watch, can we?¡± Xue Li immediately turned her head and looked at Yuan Fang.


    ¡°Well, I have a percentage damage reduction and a fixed damage reduction, so I¡¯m more resistant!¡± Yuan Fang answered honestly.


    Upon hearing this, Chen Ziyu¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then he was pleasantly surprised.¡±


    ¡°I have an idea!¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡± Everyone roared.


    ¡°Windling has an ultimate single-target blessing ability, which can increase the target¡¯s health points by 3000 points. The duration is also 10 minutes. Let him throw this skill at Little Baldy, and then let Liu Chan use Little Baldy as a shield!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a last resort. Let¡¯s try!¡± As he spoke, Liu Chan grabbed the dumbfounded Yuan Fang and held it in his left hand, using it as a shield.


    ¡°Doggy, don¡¯t use group healing. Focus on single healing boss Liu. We¡¯ll be relying on him to break through this wave!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± When the young paparazzo heard this, he immediately turned off the group healing skill. Then, he flew to Liu Chan¡¯s back, lay on it, and started the continuous single healing skill.


    At this moment, the wind chimes began to chant, and countless runes began to wrap around the square in Liu Chan¡¯s hand, increasing its health BUFF.


    Seeing this, Liu Chan took out a pile of potions from his space and traded them to Yuan Fang,¡±


    ¡°Eat all these strengthening potions, quickly!¡±


    Although he was a little reluctant, Yuan Fang still began to swallow the enhancement potion obediently.


    At the same time, Liu Chan also began to drink the potion.


    Defense potions, health potions, speed potions, HP recovery potions, fire potions, strength potions ...


    He poured a bunch of enhancement potions into his mouth.


    ¡°Fire Dragon, go and be boss Liu¡¯s Mount!¡± At this time, ye Xue ¡®er also spoke to her pet.


    The fire Dragon flapped its wings and came to Liu Chan¡¯s side in his sea god Body state, letting him ride on it.


    At this moment, Liu Chan felt that he was extremely powerful.


    Not to mention the various potions, he had a damage-free meat shield in his left hand, the sea god scepter in his right hand, a big fire Dragon under his crotch, and a super healer behind him. He was invincible.


    ¡°Brothers, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like running anymore. Do you believe that I can kill this Tu Yao?¡± At this time, Liu Chan suddenly spoke in the voice channel.


    Looking at Liu Chan in his ultimate form, Gu Yu and the others were stunned.


    After thinking about it, they couldn¡¯t help but nod.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436: The pursuit and mistake


    In his sea god physique, Liu Chan was four meters tall and was covered in water elements.


    At this moment, his left hand was holding a Golden Square surrounded by countless amplification runes, and his right hand was holding the sea god scepter, which was overflowing with flowing light and dazzling blue light.


    Coupled with Gou ¡®Zi, who was lying on his back and activating continuous single target healing, and the fire Dragon under his crotch, Liu Shan felt that he was really strong at this moment.


    So, he suddenly didn¡¯t feel like leaving ...


    At this moment, he even wanted to counterattack.


    Seeing Gu Yu and the others nod their heads, Liu Chan raised his head excitedly and let out a roar. The fire Dragon beneath him immediately spat out flames and swept out an empty space.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± At this moment, Tu Yao¡¯s figure appeared from the right, and he swung his fist at Liu Chan with a sinister smile.


    In the previous encounter, he had already discovered that there was still a gap between Liu Chan¡¯s strength and his. It would not be difficult to kill them all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave your Grandpa, I won¡¯t stop until I die!¡± Liu Chan immediately turned around, raised the square, and also waved it at Tu Yao.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    After a brief silence, the violent air current blew all the soldiers around them away, and the ground sank.


    At this moment, the round head buzzed. It was completely stunned by this blow. It felt as if its soul had left its body, and its eyes subconsciously widened.


    [Game prompt: received 3218 damage from earth glory¡¯s attack, fixed damage reduction of 500 points, 55% damage immunity of 1495 points, total damage immunity of 1995 points, received 1223 points of damage!]


    ......


    [Game prompt: you have received an attack from Tu Yao. 15% damage reflection has been applied to the target. (Level 1 reflected damage is 2000 points. Total damage dealt is 300 points.]


    ¡­¡­


    The moment the game prompt appeared, Tu Yao suddenly felt an inexplicable force enter his body, making him tremble.


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi, fill up the bald donkey!¡± Seeing that it was effective, Liu Chan roared with joy.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Gou ¡®Zi, who was lying on Liu Chan¡¯s back, immediately locked his healing target on Yuan Fang and restored his health to full in a moment.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, Liu Chan was extremely excited. He waved his right arm, and the sea god staff smashed towards Tu Yao¡¯s face.


    Tu Yao was shocked and immediately wanted to Dodge to the side. At this time, the fire Dragon suddenly stretched out its head and bit Tu Yao¡¯s left leg, making him unable to leave.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± The attack accurately hit Tu Yao¡¯s head. The violent water element overflowed from the sea god scepter and madly washed over Tu Yao¡¯s body.


    ¡°Eat your grandpa¡¯s leg!¡± At this moment, Liu Chan suddenly jumped from the back of the fire Dragon. His right leg was like a whip, and it ruthlessly hit Tu Yao¡¯s head, causing him to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, Tu Yao was also furious. The moment he fell to the ground, the khaki aura around him surged and quickly covered the surface of his fist. Then, he turned around and swung his fist at Liu Chan.


    This punch was powerful and heavy, as heavy as a mountain.


    When Liu Chan saw this, he raised the square without hesitation and blocked it.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The ground sank again, and this attack made Yuan Fang, who had just regained his senses, fall into a trance again. He felt as if he was drifting in the endless starry sky, surrounded by stars ...


    ¡°Blargh!¡± Yuan Fang could not help but retch.


    ¡°Gouzi, fill it up!¡± As Liu Chan spoke, he stepped forward again. Taking advantage of the fact that Tu Yao¡¯s blood and Qi were in turmoil from the backlash, he smashed his scepter on Tu Yao¡¯s face again, sending him flying dozens of meters away.


    Gu Yu and the others were dumbfounded by this scene.


    Although they thought that Liu Chan might be able to compete with Tu Yao in this state, they did not expect him to be able to suppress Tu Yao.


    At this moment, Liu Chan was extremely excited. He only had one thought, and that was to take advantage of the ten minutes of transformation time to kill Tu Yao.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Tu Yao stood up again.


    This time, the way he looked at Liu Chan became extremely ferocious. The surface of his body was gradually covered by a khaki-colored aura. The earth trembled with it, and countless pieces of earth rose into the air and began to gather around his body.


    In the blink of an eye, Tu Yao turned into a six-meter-tall Earth Giant. The mountain mark on his forehead glowed, continuously solidifying his Earth Giant body.


    ¡°Those who oppose me will die!¡± With that, Tu Yao¡¯s figure flashed and he ran towards Liu Chan.


    At this moment, Tu Yao was completely furious. He planned to attack with all his might and completely defeat Liu Chan.


    How could Liu Chan be afraid? he immediately patted the fire Dragon and also ran towards Tu Yao.


    The battle between the two giants resumed.


    However, Liu Chan only had one strategy, which was to use the square to block the attack and attack in the gap of the counterattack.


    In Tu Yao¡¯s eyes, this move was simply shameless to the extreme, and he was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood.


    In particular, the damage feedback of the square circle could not be blocked even with the earth Giant armor on him. It directly injured his body, leaving him helpless.


    In such a battle, Liu Chan, Gou ¡®Zi, and the fire Dragon gradually became more and more in sync.


    As for Yuan Fang, he was completely used as a shield by Liu Chan. He had no ability to act on his own and was still in a state of dizziness. His HP was rising and falling, and he did not even have the energy to cry out.


    At that moment, Yuan Fang really wanted to say to Liu Zhe,¡±Buddha bless you!¡±


    ¡°Tu Yao, can you still do it? can you break through my defense?¡± Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but mock when he waved the sea god staff and hit Tu Yao¡¯s head again.


    Hearing this, Tu Yao was furious.


    He had thought that he would be able to turn the Round Square into black mist with a few punches, and then he would be able to face Liu Chan directly and kill him.


    However, this time, he was obviously wrong. With gouzi¡¯s support, Square¡¯s low health could quickly recover to full health every time. Under such circumstances, Tu Yao became more and more depressed as he fought, while Liu Chan became more and more excited. Then, he simply abandoned the sea god scepter and used his best fist, but Tu Yao still couldn¡¯t resist.


    This was the power of fusion.


    Attack = Liu Chan (main body)


    Defense = square


    Nanny = dog


    Enhancement support = medicine + wind chimes


    Speed = Fire Dragon


    Every part made up for Liu Chan¡¯s shortcomings.


    ¡°This feels good!¡± Liu Chan roared in anger and once again punched Tu Yao¡¯s chest. Instantly, the soil on Tu Yao¡¯s chest cracked and he was forced to retreat. He fell to the ground.


    ¡°Youyouyouyouyouyouyouyou Boss Liu, kill him!¡± Gou ¡®Zi lay on Liu Chan¡¯s back and shouted in excitement.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Liu Chan grinned and stepped forward again. He grabbed his right leg with one hand and lifted it up for another shoulder throw.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± The earth shook.


    ¡°The earth glory Lord is in danger. Everyone, follow me!¡± At the back of the nine glory Army, the ghost Governor commanders who were leading their troops to attack Gu Yu and the others had extremely grave expressions. They immediately gathered together and charged toward Liu Chan.


    When Gu Yu saw this, a pair of wings appeared on his back and he leaped forward, blocking their path.¡±


    ¡°Our battle isn¡¯t over yet!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡± A few commanders immediately stepped forward, wanting to kill Gu Yu.


    Seven and the rest saw this and quickly stepped forward to help.


    This time, the battle situation suddenly changed.


    It turned into Gu Yu and the others blocking the attack of the nine glory soldiers and a few commanders to buy time for Liu Chan to kill Tu Yao.


    Knowing the importance of time, Liu Chan¡¯s attacks became more and more ferocious. He used his left hand to block and his right hand to attack. With the combination of attack and defense, Tu Yao was forced to retreat step by step. Cracks appeared on the surface of his body, and the soil kept falling off.


    Under Liu Chan¡¯s continuous attacks, Tu Yao gradually could not hold on and began to vomit blood.


    At this moment, if he attacked, he would be injured, and if he didn¡¯t attack, he would still be beaten. He felt extremely aggrieved, but there was nothing he could do.


    As the battle continued, the soil on Tu Yao¡¯s body fell off in large areas, and he panicked.


    Right now, his elder brothers were protecting his elder brother, Starshine, from breaking through to the late stage of the ghost emperor realm. He was the only one guarding Beiqi, but now the other party¡¯s strength was obviously not something he could contend with. If he continued to fight like this, he would die without a doubt!


    At this time, Tu Yao did not know the time limit of Liu Chan¡¯s sea god Body. After knowing that he was no match for him, he suddenly had the idea of running away.


    If he continued to fight with him, he believed that he would be dragged to his death sooner or later, because he had no way of breaking through his opponent¡¯s defense. Moreover, he was already injured. If he didn¡¯t run now, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance when he ran out of energy.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and turned to leave.


    As for the nine glory Army¡¯s territory in Beiqi, although he was not willing to lose it just like that, he also knew that as long as his big brother broke through to the late ghost emperor realm, it would be as easy as flipping his hand to take back Beiqi.


    Hence, he gritted his teeth and endured the pain in his body. He turned around and rose into the air, shooting towards the sky.


    ¡°You want to run?¡± Seeing this, Liu Chan immediately patted the fire Dragon.


    The fire Dragon immediately flapped its wings and flew up with Liu Chan on its back, chasing after Tu Yao.


    At this moment, Tu Yao was already injured, and his flying speed had significantly decreased. Liu Chan¡¯s body was not heavy in the water element state, so the fire Dragon did not feel much burden, and his speed was not much slower than Tu Yao.


    He looked at the time and saw that it was less than five minutes.


    Liu Chan was anxious because the fire Dragon¡¯s flying speed was obviously unable to catch up with Tu Yao. If this continued, the transformation time would be up and he would be killed, unless he retreated now.


    However, he had already injured Tu Yao. How could Liu Chan be willing to leave just like that?


    Thinking of this, Liu Chan summoned the sea god scepter that was suspended on his back to his hand. He began to gather the power of water elements, forming water balls and throwing them at Tu Yao.


    At this moment, the ground battle had changed to the air battle.


    Liu Chan, who was a warrior, also turned into a mage.


    However, Liu Chan, who had no experience in casting spells, threw the water balls all over the place, which made him extremely annoyed.


    ¡°Boss Liu, are you a pig? you¡¯ve missed!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, you missed at such a close distance. If I were you, boss Liu, I¡¯d choose to commit suicide!¡±


    ¡°Heavens! To be able to miss like this, it¡¯s really F * cking dog!¡±


    The dog lay on Liu Chan¡¯s back and kept howling.


    ¡°Shut up, stupid dog!¡± Liu Chan was extremely helpless. He felt that he was not cut out to be a magician. He could not hit his target.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Tu Yao has run far away. This is a huge loss!¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but hug his head and he didn¡¯t believe it.


    They thought that they could kill Tu Yao this time and make a big profit. They didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to win, but it seemed that they were going to run away.


    ¡°Stupid Dragon, hurry up!¡± The indignant dog immediately climbed onto the fire dragon¡¯s head from Liu Chan¡¯s back. It imitated Liu Chan¡¯s tone and scolded angrily. It raised its paw and slapped the fire dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A hint of grievance flashed in the fire dragon¡¯s eyes, but it still flapped its wings faster.


    However, the distance between the two sides didn¡¯t decrease. It was still getting further and further.


    This filled the hearts of Liu Chan and the others with dissatisfaction. Watching such a huge piece of cake gradually drift away, their mood was really terrible.


    At this moment, the flying Tu Yao¡¯s body suddenly shook and his speed slowed down.


    Drops of blood were also sliding down the surface of his body.


    After suffering a large amount of backlash, Brilliant Earth finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and its earth elemental body began to crack.


    ¡°Oh ho~! This is a heaven-sent opportunity! Stupid Dragon, come and kill me!¡± Seeing this scene, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s eyes widened. He stepped on the fire dragon¡¯s head arrogantly and pointed at Tu Yao.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The fire Dragon roared and flapped its wings wildly.


    At this moment, the distance between the two sides began to shrink.


    Liu Chan, Gou ¡®Zi, Fire Dragon, one man and two beasts¡¯ expressions gradually became ferocious, and their killing intent rose.


    At this time, Tu Yao obviously couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and his flying speed dropped a lot. Even if he gritted his teeth and persevered, the distance between them was still getting closer.


    ¡°Ahahaha, Tu Yao, your brother dog is here. Do you want me to heal you and let you fly another 100 meters?¡± Gou ¡®Zi laughed arrogantly.


    ¡°Stupid dog, go back to your back. Be careful not to be killed by Tu Yao¡¯s counterattack ...¡± Looking at the arrogant dog, Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but scold.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Gou ¡®Zi immediately replied. He jumped up and climbed onto Liu Chan¡¯s body.


    Fifty meters ... Forty meters ... Thirty meters ... Ten meters ...


    As the distance closed, Liu Chan could not help but raise his sea god staff and get ready to start hammering.


    The smile on the man and two beasts ¡®faces became extremely ferocious. As long as they got close to Tu Yao, the injured Tu Yao would die without a doubt.


    At this moment, Tu Yao also panicked.


    Looking back at Liu Chan, who was getting closer and closer, he wailed in his heart, feeling that he was going to die.


    However, at this moment, a flaming arrow shot up from below, accurately hitting the fire Dragon beneath Liu Chan.


    [Game prompt: you have been attacked by your teammate ¡®ye chen¡¯. You are a member of the same team, so you are immune to damage!]


    Although the damage was avoided, the fire Dragon¡¯s rhythm was obviously disrupted. Its body suddenly fell, and it flapped its wings continuously to stabilize its body, but at this time, there was a large distance between it and Tu Yao.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± The young paparazzo and Liu Chan¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just realized that the distance between you two was too far and wanted to save the situation. Besides, I was clearly aiming at Tu Yao ...¡± Ye Chen¡¯s slightly embarrassed voice sounded in the voice channel.


    ¡°F * ck, go to hell, pig head ye, I¡¯ll bite you to death when I get back!¡±


    ¡°Xxxxx, you said that you would save the situation by fate, but is this how you accurately hurt your teammates? I¡¯ll go back and beat you up!¡±


    ¡°Roar (anger)!¡±


    At this moment, Liu Chan and the others really wanted to smash ye Chen¡¯s head. He had gone too far.


    Victory was so close but ye chen had ruined it.


    ¡°Stupid Dragon, fly quickly. If we can¡¯t catch up with Tu Yao today, I¡¯ll stew you too!¡± Looking at Tu Yao flying away again, Gou ¡®Zi patted the fire dragon¡¯s head and scolded.


    When the fire Dragon heard this, it felt wronged. It even wanted to turn around and complain to ye Xue ¡®er. It felt that the man and beast on its back were like rogues without any quality.


    Fortunately, Tu Yao was already seriously injured. Liu Chan and the others still had the advantage in flying speed, and the distance was still closing.


    ¡°Pig head ye, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t release your arrows of fate. My heart is not good!¡± To be on the safe side, the young paparazzo immediately warned him on the voice channel.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Knowing that he had made a mistake, ye chen quickly admitted his mistake.


    At this moment, the man and the two beasts ¡®expressions became ferocious again. Their killing intent rose again. As the distance between them closed, Liu Chan once again raised his sea god scepter, ready to hammer people.


    He was getting closer and closer to 10 meters ... 5 meters ...


    Liu Chan raised the sea god scepter high and began to gather power, ready to smash it into Tu Yao¡¯s head.


    At this moment, the sound of a sharp object cutting through the air could be heard. Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi immediately turned their heads and saw a blue arrow appearing from below and quickly approaching.


    Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi saw this and immediately began to curse in the voice channel. Even the fire Dragon below couldn¡¯t help but roar.


    ¡°Bosses, it really wasn¡¯t me this time!¡± Ye chen asked, dumbfounded.


    At this moment, the arrow streaked across the fire Dragon¡¯s body and accurately hit Tu Yao.


    Suddenly, a blue light flickered, and Tu Yao let out a shrill scream. The earth elemental body on the surface of his body completely collapsed, and his figure suddenly fell from the sky.


    The man and the two beasts were dumbfounded!

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437: Chapter 437-Gani


    When they knew that this arrow was not shot by ye chen, Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi were very confused.


    Kill steal?


    This thought instantly appeared in his mind.


    At this moment, a handsome man stood at the border between the desolate Plains and the underworld. He wore a black robe with blue vine patterns on the lapels and sleeves, and he carried a quiver on his back.


    In his left hand was a large blue bow that was formed from energy. It was shining with a bright light, and an arrow was slowly forming in his right hand.


    He aimed slightly at the falling Tu Yao and shot the arrow again.


    The sharp sound of the arrow piercing through the air was heard. The arrow cut through the sky and once again accurately hit the falling Tu Yao. With Tu Yao¡¯s scream, a blue energy flower bloomed in the air, as gorgeous as fireworks in an instant.


    ¡°F * ck, don¡¯t get killed. Stupid Dragon, fly down!¡± Gou ¡®Zi shouted anxiously.


    The fire Dragon roared in response and its body suddenly descended, starting to dive towards the falling Tu Yao.


    At this moment, a scene that shocked Liu Chan and the others happened. The arrow that was stuck in Tu Yao¡¯s chest suddenly began to twist and form a miniature blue array. A ferocious-looking demon with two horns on its head roared and appeared. Its body continued to expand in the air, then it grabbed Tu Yao and stuffed him into its mouth.


    ¡°Don ¡®t!¡± At that moment, Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi started to wail in fear.


    The benefits of the ghost king¡¯s Brilliant Earth could bring them were huge. At the very least, they could level up a few levels. If their monsters were stolen, how could they be willing to let it go?


    At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi really wanted to pounce on Tu Yao and give him a big mouthful of milk.


    ......


    However, this ferocious devil obviously would not listen to Liu Chan and Gu Yu¡¯s roar. It swallowed Tu Yao in one bite, then its body began to twist, and it let out a hoarse roar towards the sky. Then, its body exploded, and Tu Yao¡¯s body also exploded.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Gou ¡®Zi covered his head in fear and felt like he had lost a huge amount of money.


    This was the feeling of heartache.


    At this moment, Liu Chan was also furious. He patted the fire Dragon beneath him,¡±¡±Go in the direction of the arrow!¡±


    When the fire Dragon heard this, it immediately flapped its wings and stabilized its body. Then, it swooped down in the direction of the arrow.


    ¡­¡­


    After killing Tu Yao, the man did not leave. Instead, he looked at Liu Chan and the others who were approaching. A smile appeared on his face. Then, he clenched his left hand, and the longbow formed by energy suddenly turned into a wrist covered with hollow patterns. He put it on his left wrist.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, bastard, go to hell!¡±


    ¡°This is the bastard, kill him!¡±


    Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi, whose eyes were red, arrived at this time. The angry Liu Chan immediately raised the sea god scepter and decided to blow up this person¡¯s head.


    Seeing this scene, the man¡¯s expression was calm. Instead, he took a step forward. Suddenly, a huge blue array appeared under his feet, and a Blue Demon that was more than ten meters tall emerged from the array.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The fire Dragon collided with the Blue Devil at this moment. The blue and red flames began to collide and erode each other.


    At this time, Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi looked at the man who was being protected by the blue Demon.


    He activated his analysis ability.


    [Gani (late-stage ghost king)]:


    [Character details: the son of the sect master of the luohou region¡¯s ¡°galaism.¡± He is proficient in many kinds of ¡°Asura Dao¡± powers and is known as the most talented Holy Son in the luohou region. He is one of the most powerful competitors for the ¡°luohou King¡±(official sovereign).]


    [Character status: mute (unable to speak while cultivating the Shura Dao ¡®s¡¯ cruel ¡®)]


    After seeing this person¡¯s information, especially his strength, Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s faces turned ugly.


    Although this person¡¯s identity seemed very powerful, Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi didn¡¯t care at all.


    Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t win.


    If they could beat him, even if you were the Son of God, they would still smash your head on the spot. As players, Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi were just that realistic!


    Just when Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi thought that they were going to fight to the death, Gani suddenly waved his hand. The formation under his feet disappeared, and the blue Demon also disappeared.


    However, the fire Dragon was still diving down, and it couldn¡¯t stop in time, so it charged towards Gani.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Gani reached out his right hand and pressed it on the fire dragon¡¯s head, and his body started to slide backward.


    He slid for more than ten meters before he stopped.


    Liu Chan was shocked when he saw Gani suddenly stop. He didn¡¯t know if he should knock down with the sea god scepter.


    As if to show that he was not an enemy, Gani took a few steps back and shook his head at Liu Chan.


    Liu Chan had just read the information about him, so he knew that he couldn¡¯t speak. He jumped off the back of the fire Dragon and walked to him.


    Gou ¡®Zi jumped down from Liu Chan¡¯s back and came to Gani. He stood up and pointed at Gani with one hand on his waist,¡±


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t care who you are, but you have to pay this time!¡±


    Gani obviously didn¡¯t understand, and he looked confused.


    After some thought, he started to make hand gestures to express his thoughts.


    The young paparazzo and Liu Chan were stunned by the series of hand gestures.


    ¡°Are you a F * cking Naruto? what are you gesturing at?¡± Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    Veins popped up on Gani¡¯s forehead. He thought for a while and held back his anger. He slowed down his hand speed and gestured again.


    The young paparazzo was speechless.


    Liu Chan was speechless.


    Gou ¡®Zi and Liu Chan didn¡¯t have the energy to complain. They couldn¡¯t understand it, but would they be able to understand it if they slowed down?


    Gani was a little anxious, and he used sign language again.


    ¡°Boss Liu, what should we do? we can¡¯t communicate with this mute!¡± Gou ¡®Zi said helplessly.


    ¡°How the hell would I know? wait, I¡¯ll go to the mall to take a look. I think I¡¯ve seen a translator in the tools category before!¡±


    Thinking of this, Liu Chan opened the game store, selected the special toolbox, and began to search.


    A moment later, Liu Chan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    [Body language translator (special tool)]:


    [Item details: made by an anonymous R & D expert. Able to translate the other party¡¯s meaning through their body language]


    [Item price: 68 soul coins]


    [Durability: 10/10]


    Liu Chan immediately chose to buy it.


    The body language translator was a small silver box. Liu Chan immediately held it in his hand and said to Gani,¡±


    ¡°Come, continue gesturing!¡±


    The veins on Gani¡¯s forehead throbbed when he heard that, but he still started to gesture.


    This time, the translator started to work on its own and started to explain what Gani said.


    Gani,¡±I¡¯m the Holy Son of the Kyara sect in luohou region. I don¡¯t have any hostility towards you!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you kill-steal?¡± Liu Zhe¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that.


    Gani,¡±I saw you guys were chasing Tu Yao, but you couldn¡¯t catch up, so I helped you!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you!¡±


    Gani, you¡¯re welcome!


    At this moment, Liu Chan almost picked up the sea god scepter and gave this guy a critical hit on the head.


    ¡°Tell me, what is your purpose?¡± Liu Chan could tell that this Jia ni seemed to have a purpose, so he immediately asked.


    Gani: ¡°I know you¡¯re a player and you¡¯re fighting the nine Yao forces. We¡¯re preparing to go to war with them and take all their spirit mines. Do you want to work with us? we¡¯ll take over the nine Yao region and split the profits!¡±


    Was the Luoyi great domain going to war with the nine-Yao great domain?


    Upon hearing this, Liu Zhe¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    Liu Chan didn¡¯t know much about luohou great domain. He only knew that it was located to the North of nine-Yao great domain and was a large domain composed of many forces.


    However, unlike Beiqi, the forces in luohou were very United. If there weren¡¯t huge conflicts, they wouldn¡¯t fight because they all believed in the same ancient God, Asura.


    Therefore, the cultivation system of the entire large domain was very unified, and all of them were cultivators of the ¡®Dao of Asura¡¯.


    Players who liked to explore the region had explained the local conditions and customs on the official website when they arrived. Liu Chan happened to see it at that time, so he had some understanding of the new region.


    Thinking of this, Liu Chan could not help but frown.


    Since the war between the nine Yao great domain and the player clans, at least a third of the soldiers had died. Including Tu Yao, four of their brothers had died. Luohou great domain had obviously seen the nine Yao great domain¡¯s losses and had evil intentions!


    The act of beating a dog while it was down was really F * cking realistic!


    However, Liu Chan did not think that this was a good thing because they knew too little about the Luoyi region. The Alliance was not reliable. After the nine radiance brothers were done for, the Luoyi region might make their next move against the players.


    After playing the game for more than a year, Liu Zhe had a clear understanding of the rules of survival in this world. He also understood the law of the jungle. With the players ¡®strength, they were not qualified to negotiate with the Luoyi great domain. Even if the nine Yao great domain was destroyed, the players¡¯ families would still have no right to speak because their strength was not on the same level!


    As if he saw the worry in Liu Chan¡¯s eyes, Gani started to make hand gestures.


    Gani,¡±I know what you¡¯re worried about, but don¡¯t you want to take back Beiqi?¡± As far as I know, the star brilliance Prefecture Lord is already preparing to break through to the late-stage ghost emperor realm. Now, in order to prevent other forces from taking advantage of the opportunity to launch a sneak attack, he has summoned all his brothers except Tu Yao back. As long as he successfully breaks through, it will be very difficult for you to take back Beiqi, and your clan might even be exterminated because of this!


    The meaning of Gani¡¯s words was obvious. He was even warning Liu Chan that if he didn¡¯t cooperate, then what awaited him would be destruction!


    Regarding this, Liu Chan¡¯s expression was calm, and he did not show any panic.


    In Liu Chan¡¯s opinion, so what if Starshine had broken through to the immortal state? could he jump out of the game world to beat him?


    Liu Chan felt no pressure at all when he heard these words. He even felt like laughing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Liu Chan told the truth.


    Jia ni: ¡°I came to Beiqi this time to kill Tu Yao while the Starlight official is breaking through. It¡¯ll reduce one strong enemy after the war. Am I not sincere enough? as long as Starlight knows that I killed his brother, he¡¯ll definitely fight us to the death!¡±


    ¡°How can you guarantee that we will get the benefits we deserve after we conquer the nine Yao great domain?!¡± Liu Chan frowned.


    Gani: ¡°this battle is of great significance to Rahu. The five great Clans of Rahu will elect a new Rahu King based on their achievements. If I can become the Rahu King, I promise I won¡¯t start a war with Beiqi. I¡¯ll definitely give you the benefits you deserve!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liu Chan was stunned.


    At that moment, he knew what Gani was thinking.


    Did he want the players to help him ascend to the throne of Rahu King?

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438: Chapter 438-indigo light


    At this moment, Liu Chan only had one thought,¡±this mute is dreaming.¡±


    He would first promise them benefits and pull the players onto the boat.


    However, if the players wanted to get the benefits promised by Gani, they would have to wait for him to become the official sovereign. This was equivalent to asking the players to help him fight for the official sovereign position.


    He was really smart.


    If it were any other race, they would definitely agree to this, even if the risk was huge. This was the last chance for their race.


    This was just like the curse disciple clan. Even though they knew that the outcome of failure would be very tragic, after coming to Beiqi, they still had no choice but to take a side and choose to support one side to fight for a chance of survival in the future.


    However, Gani was facing players.


    A calamity race member that didn¡¯t play by the rules was talking about conditions? It did not exist.


    At that moment, Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi only had one thought.


    We want both the nine Yao great domain and the Rahu great domain. We players don¡¯t make a choice. We¡¯ll do whatever we want!


    It¡¯s just a game, and happiness is the most important!


    If possible, we would even like to try to start a war with your two large regions!


    As for the extermination of the clan ...


    ......


    Why don¡¯t you guys jump out of the game and hit me!


    Thinking of this, Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about cooperation for now. Let¡¯s talk about compensation first. Do you have any mystical materials, treasures, or anything on you?¡±


    When Gani heard that, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He immediately used a set of sign language.


    Gani, what do you mean? Are you guys agreeing or disagreeing? If it¡¯s possible, I would like to meet the head of your family and discuss it with him face to face.


    ¡°What I mean is, we need your sincerity. Do you have any precious items on you?¡± Liu Chan said with a serious look.


    At this moment, Liu Chan only wanted compensation. After all, it was impossible for him to agree to the cooperation.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t just let the kill-steal go like this. He had suffered such a huge loss, so he had to swindle some things back.


    Hearing this, Gani frowned and said,¡±


    ¡°What does sincerity have to do with what valuable items I brought?¡±


    When the young paparazzo saw this, he held the translator that he had just bought from the mall and said,¡±


    ¡°This is a tradition of our family. If you bring something valuable, it means you are sincere. Of course, we will only look at the items you bring and will not accept them!¡± Gou ¡®Zi stood up straight and his face was really sincere.


    After understanding the reason, Gani¡¯s face showed a conflicted expression.


    He didn¡¯t find such a strange tradition strange.


    After all, it was normal for different races to have completely different traditions. It was just that he didn¡¯t have any valuable items on him at the moment.


    Except for their own race weapons!


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for you to see our clan leader, but you didn¡¯t bring any valuable items, which is disrespectful to our clan leader. He won¡¯t see you. ¡± Liu Chan seemed to have seen through his hesitation and continued to persuade him.


    Looking at Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi, Gani thought for a while and took off the bracelet on his left wrist.


    He wasn¡¯t worried that Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi would be able to take the race weapon from his hands. After all, with his strength, they wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to escape.


    ¡°Is this feasible?¡± Gani gestured.


    Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s eyes immediately focused on the bracelet.


    [Kalan light (legendary Level 2)]:


    [Item description: a legendary equipment forged by the descendants of the galaism using the corpse of the first sect master and many other precious spiritual materials. It is one of the two clan weapons of the galaism.]


    [Item effects: armadillo illusion (active), Asura Demon God formation (active), Asura¡¯s power (incomplete active), cursed light (passive)]


    [Jialan (active)]:


    [Skill introduction: the Indigo light has no fixed form. It can transform into any weapon form at the wearer¡¯s will.]


    [Shura Demon God formation (active)]:


    [Skill description: inject the power of Asura into the Indigo light. When attacking, the Asura Demon God pillar in the weapon can be triggered, and a random Asura Demon God will be summoned to attack the target.]


    [Skill hint: the stronger the power of Asura, the more powerful the Asura Demon God will be!]


    [Asura power (incomplete active)]:


    [Skill description: after activating this skill, the Indigo light will help the user to comprehend the power of the Dao of Asura and the myriad of techniques of the Dao of Asura!]


    [Skill Note: This skill can only be used once every 72 hours. After using it, there is a very low chance of learning an Asura Dao skill!]


    [Cursed light (passive)]:


    [Skill description: any damage dealt to the enemy by using the Indigo light will cause the target to enter a cursed state. The target¡¯s HP will start to drop continuously, and there will be additional debuffs. (The curse effect can be stacked. The damage is related to the target¡¯s Spell Defense. The debuffs are related to the wielder¡¯s own Asura Dao realm.)]


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi were drooling as they looked at the Indigo light in Gani¡¯s hand.


    A legendary weapon!


    Equipment of this quality could be counted on one hand in Beiqi. The temptation to them was too great.


    ¡°Hiss~¡± The young paparazzo wiped the corner of his mouth and stretched out his paw,¡±


    ¡°Let me see!¡±


    When Gani heard this, he frowned and gestured,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say I don¡¯t need to hand it over to you?¡±


    When Gou ¡®Zi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes,¡±¡±I just wanted to take a look and appraise this item¡¯s quality. I¡¯ll return it to you immediately!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that our clans would covet your clan weapon? Or do you think we can snatch it with our strength?¡± ¡°You!¡± Liu zu said angrily.


    Seeing this, Gani felt conflicted.


    After all, it was a clan artifact, and he didn¡¯t feel comfortable handing it over.


    However, he really needed the help of an external force now, because even he did not have the confidence to win the Shura King¡¯s position.


    After thinking about it, Gani agreed. He believed that the two players in front of him would not be stupid enough to play tricks in front of someone who was much stronger than him.


    This was the result of Gani not having much contact with the players.


    If the ocean King, the jiuyao brothers, or even void abyss were here, they would definitely shout,¡±I don¡¯t believe you!¡± However, Gani knew too little about the player clans. Although he hesitated, he still gave the Indigo light to Gou ¡®Zi.


    At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi and Liu Chan¡¯s expressions collapsed, and they laughed sinisterly.


    Gou ¡®Zi didn¡¯t hesitate and kept the jialan light into the space.


    Gani was speechless.


    Seeing the blue light disappear, Gani was shocked. He gestured and said,¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my race weapon?¡±


    ¡°What race weapon? what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand sign language at all!¡± Gou ¡®Zi said with a blank expression.


    ¡°Yeah, Who are you? why are you so close to me? do we know each other well?¡± Liu Chan also said immediately.


    Gani was anxious and gestured again.


    ¡°Do you want to use the water escape technique, fire escape technique, or Thunder cut technique? Your hand speed is quite fast. ¡± The young paparazzo laughed.


    Gani was anxious, and he gestured again.¡±


    ¡°Give me back my clan weapon, or I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±


    Seeing this, Liu Chan immediately raised the sea god scepter and pointed it at Gani¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Return my ass! Have you ever seen a player return something that they borrowed? don¡¯t you have any sense?¡±


    The hammer made Gani lower his body, and he looked angry. He slapped away Liu Chan¡¯s sea god scepter and grabbed Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s neck. His eyes were filled with killing intent, as if he wanted to force Gou¡¯ Zi to return the race weapon.


    The young paparazzo silently turned off the pain sensation and raised his middle finger.


    It was impossible to return it. At most, he would die.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t lose anything this time, so it didn¡¯t matter if he died.


    Gani didn¡¯t hesitate this time. His eyes flashed fiercely and he broke Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s neck.


    Gou ¡®Zi instantly turned into black mist and disappeared with the wind. However, the Jia blue light didn¡¯t appear.


    At that moment, Gani was stunned and stood rooted to the ground.


    He subconsciously reached out and grabbed at the black mist but there was nothing.


    Liu Chan saw this and laughed. Then, he clenched his fist and punched towards Gani¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Gani¡¯s face was dark. He held Liu Chan¡¯s fist with one hand and gestured,¡±


    ¡°Return the clan weapon to me. Otherwise, the wrath of the Rahu region will be waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return you your hammer ...¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Before Liu Chan could finish, his right arm was crushed by Gani and turned into blue crystal.


    At this moment, Liu Chan¡¯s sea god physique reached its time limit, and his body collapsed with a loud bang. Liu Chan and Yuan Fang immediately fell to the ground.


    Liu Chan, who had revealed his true form, rubbed his round and square head, which had a dull expression on it. He stood up and smiled,¡±


    ¡°Kid, this is your compensation for stealing my kill. If you don¡¯t like it ... What can you do to me?¡±


    Hearing that, fire seemed to shoot out of Gani¡¯s eyes. The shadow of the Asura Demon God appeared behind him, grabbed Liu Chan, and crushed him on the spot, turning him into black mist.


    This time, the Indigo light still did not appear, as if it had disappeared into thin air.


    The angry Gani started to search for the souls around him, but Gou ¡®Zi and Liu Chan¡¯s souls had already returned to the artifact space. No matter how hard he searched, he couldn¡¯t find any souls.


    After a fruitless search, Gani¡¯s eyes flashed with cold light. He looked at Yuan Fang, who was sitting there with a blank face.


    He walked to Yuan Fang, grabbed his neck, and slowly lifted him up.


    Yuan Fang¡¯s dull eyes regained some clarity. He slowly turned around and looked at Gani with a surprised expression.


    Gani saw this and immediately gestured,¡±


    ¡°Tell me, where did the race weapon go?¡±


    Yuan Fang could not help but scratch his head because he could not understand it at all.


    His fingers slowly closed. At this moment, the anger in Gani¡¯s heart could not be any more.


    The Indigo light was not only the clan weapon of their galaism, but also his most convenient weapon. It was also the carrier of his Shura power. Without the Indigo light, his strength would be weakened by at least 30%.


    In the upcoming battle for Rahu King, without the Indigo light, it would be fatal for Gani. He felt like he was going crazy.


    ¡°Almsgiver, please let this little monk go!¡± Yuan Fang said pitifully.


    After going through so many twists and turns, Yuan Fang felt mentally exhausted. Not only was he being used as a shield, but now he seemed to be in a life and death crisis. This was too bad. Could he still play the game properly?


    He had no gaming experience at all!


    However, Gani didn¡¯t care about Yuan Fang. He closed his fingers and said,¡±


    ¡°Tell me where the race weapon is, and I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    Yuan Fang, who couldn¡¯t understand this set of hand gestures at all, was dumbfounded. It was impossible to communicate with them.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang knew that he was doomed to die. He could not help but sigh,


    ¡°Almsgiver, the Lord Buddha will bless your entire family!¡±

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439: Chapter 439-wall chat group


    After killing Liu Chan, Gou ¡®Zi, and Yuan Fang, Gani¡¯s face was still gloomy.


    He had thought that he would be able to rope in the troubled player families on this trip to Beiqi and have them fight for the Rahu King¡¯s position. He didn¡¯t expect to lose his clan weapon, the Kalan light, in the end.


    Gani was extremely angry.


    The Asura demonic God¡¯s shadow behind him became more and more solid at this moment. Then, he suddenly punched the ground, causing it to tremble. A deep pit appeared in the area where he was hit, and blue flames danced in the deep pit.


    There was only one thought in Gani¡¯s mind, and that was to find the leader of the players and force them to hand over the Indigo light.


    Thinking of this, Gani¡¯s body floated into the air and shot towards the direction of the northern divergent¡¯s underworld.


    Without the jialan light, he would no longer have the advantage of fighting for King Rahu. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to return and explain to his people.


    At this moment, he knew that the only way was to find the player family.


    ¡­¡­


    Before Liu Chan and Gou ¡®Zi died, the battle in underworld had already ended.


    After all the enhancement buffs were given to Liu Chan, Gu Yu and the others could not resist the attacks of the nine radiance soldiers and the ghost Governor commanders at all. They could not hold on for long before the team collapsed.


    In the end, they all died under the attack of the nine-Yao soldiers and turned into black mist.


    After logging out of the game, Gu Yu and the others quickly logged into the official website of the war expedition. They opened their friend list and clicked into the ¡°chat group for hacks¡±.


    ......


    Is boss Liu here? what¡¯s the situation?


    The young paparazzo thought to himself,¡±boss, the result is too tragic. You have to be mentally prepared!¡±


    Liu Chan thought,¡±sigh, it¡¯s a long story. The result ...¡±


    As the old saying went,¡±what happened?!¡±


    Ye Xue ¡®er,[at least we saved the bald donkey, didn¡¯t we? although it¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t kill Tu Yao (flipping the table)]


    [No. 7: everyone, calm down. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise!]


    [Ye chen: I feel like I¡¯ve made a huge mistake. I¡¯ll bow to you all (bow my head and admit my mistake.jpg).]


    Youzi asked,¡±can you tell me what exactly happened?¡± Little Mo and I were killed in order to stop Tu Yao, and we seemed to have missed something (QiuQiu wailing.jpg)


    [Young : you actually made your own child into an emoji pack (dumbfounded.jpg)]


    Youzi,¡±I took it when I was playing basketball, and then I asked my friends on the forum to make it into an emoji pack (QiuQiu with her hands on her waist.jpg).¡±


    Little Mo was speechless.


    Ao Jian,¡±have you saved him?¡±


    Gou ¡®Zi: ¡°the process was complicated. Just as we were about to catch up to Tu Yao, we were killed!!!¡±


    As the old saying goes,¡±by who? which bastard? are you a player from the European server?¡±


    Gou ¡®Zi said,¡±that guy is called Gani. He is from luohou region and is a late-stage ghost king. He is very arrogant, even more arrogant than me.¡±


    As the old saying went,¡±and then?¡± You were also killed by him?


    The young paparazzo: ¡°boss, it¡¯s sad to say that this guy actually wanted to use us players as guns. Of course, we did not agree to it. In the end, this guy killed me and boss Liu (QiuQiu wails loudly).¡±.jpg£©


    : backstab warning, this is my picture, don¡¯t steal it (QiuQiu on your waist).jpg£©


    As the old saying goes,¡±I hate it. After killing Tu Yao, we can at least make a lot of money. But fortunately, little bald head was rescued, so it¡¯s not a loss (sigh).¡±


    The ancient saying,¡±right, I¡¯ll pull Little Baldy in!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    [Player Yuan Fang has been added to the group chat.]


    The young paparazzo said,¡±new bald donkey, I¡¯ll give you a red packet of soul coins. The starting price is 100 soul coins. This is the rule of the group!¡±


    [Yuan Fang: Lord Buddha is looking at you and protecting you in the Western Paradise!]


    [Hu He: newcomer¡¯s photo exposed!] (Funny face)


    [Nie Feng: newbie explosion!] (Funny face)


    Tang mu,[welcome, newcomer. (Handshake)]


    Bai Ze: ¡°the dead group is suddenly lively. What happened?¡±


    The young paparazzo said,¡±I realized that everyone has appeared. I feel that I should take this opportunity to show off. What does boss Liu think?¡±


    Liu Chan,[alright, while everyone is here, let¡¯s pull a wave of aggro!]


    As the ancient saying went,¡±what does this mean???¡± (Question mark face!)


    The young paparazzo thought,¡±it¡¯s time to witness a miracle.¡±Blue light)


    Liu Chan: ¡°that¡¯s the final reward. That idiot Gani is so easy to fool. I think he¡¯s going crazy now (smug face.jpg)¡±


    As the old saying goes, hiss!


    Ye Xue ¡®er,¡±F * ck!¡± A legendary weapon! I¡¯m rich!


    ¡°Ye chen, can you sell me this weapon?¡± When the time comes, I¡¯ll change my melee into an axe and my ranged into a bow and arrow.


    Core of beard: ¡°I can¡¯t stay in this group anymore. I can¡¯t accept this wave of posturing. It¡¯s really uncomfortable to watch (heartache).¡±


    Nie Feng: ¡°I¡¯ve left the group. I¡¯ve left the group. I didn¡¯t see the red packet. Instead, I kept seeing you guys acting tough. Is this something a human would do?¡±


    Youzi,¡±good weapon. Can I change a house in Beiqi?¡±


    There was an old saying,¡±this weapon has great potential. Not only does it have four skills, but it can also help the owner understand the Dao of Asura. I¡¯ve made a big profit this time!¡±


    The young paparazzo: ¡°speaking of this weapon, I have to say that my acting skills are like that of a movie King. Cough, cough. Everyone can just praise me as they see fit. I am very easily satisfied!¡±


    Nie Feng,¡±how did you get this weapon?¡± Also, what exactly happened?


    [Xue Li: you might not believe it, but we only wanted to go to hell¡¯s sinkhole to save someone. In the end, Tu Yao forced us to kill him (funny)]


    ¡°Tu Yao is dead?¡± Where¡¯s the corpse? I want it!


    [Gou ¡® core: it exploded. It exploded in mid-air like a beautiful firework!]


    Core of beard: ¡°my heart hurts even more. I can¡¯t stay in this group anymore. I¡¯m leaving.¡±(Heartache)


    Liu Chan: ¡°by the way, I have something to tell you. Luohou great domain is going to war with the nine Yao great domain. This is what Jia ni said himself. They¡¯re going to take advantage of the crisis of Starlight¡¯s breakthrough to kill the nine Yao great domain.¡±


    There was an old saying,¡±the rules of survival in the war game are so realistic. They kill people as soon as they see that there are benefits to be gained. It¡¯s too social!¡±


    Core of beard: ¡°that¡¯s normal. I¡¯ve dug up many ancient tombs and seals, and I¡¯ve learned that many races have begun to weaken for some reason. As a result, without exception, they were targeted by other forces and eventually devoured and destroyed. Even the forces that were originally allied with them participated in the erosion (funny).¡±


    Tang mu: ¡°if you fall behind, you¡¯ll get beaten up. In fact, the law of survival is the same everywhere. It¡¯s just that this is more vividly displayed in the game.¡±


    Liu Chan: ¡°when the war between the nine Yao great domain and the Rahu great domain breaks out, underworld¡¯s soldiers will definitely retreat. By then, Beiqi will return to the hands of US players. However, the problem is that if the nine Yao great domain is really conquered by the Rahu great domain, Beiqi will not be safe again.¡±


    Tang mu: ¡°it¡¯s not a good thing to drive the wolf and chase the tiger. What the players in Beiqi lack the most now is cohesion. As long as underworld is rebuilt, the players ¡®power will once again be United. It¡¯s not impossible to stir up the muddy water when the war between nine glory and Rahu starts!¡±


    [Xue Li: that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s restore underworld first. We players won¡¯t help anyone anyway. We¡¯ll fight anyone we want.]


    The young paparazzo said,¡±we players can do whatever we want. We can beat up whoever we don¡¯t like. What nine glory? what Luo Yi? jump out of the game and beat us up.¡±


    Xue Li said,¡±hehe, Gou ¡®Zi is right. When the two big regions are at war, we¡¯ll go through the desolate Prairie and take advantage of the chaos. We¡¯ll seize some spiritual mines. It¡¯s time to get rich!¡±


    [Ye chen: I¡¯m happy~the underworld is going to be rebuilt. I miss Tongluo and the others. It¡¯s been a long time since I won money from Tongluo. My little vault is in urgent need recently (funny)]


    Liu Chan: ¡°then I¡¯ll post a post on the forum. The soldiers in Hell¡¯s sinkhole will probably leave soon. We can let the players come back.¡±(Funny)


    The young paparazzo thought,[I¡¯m going home, I¡¯m going home!]


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the war was about to start between nine glory and Rahu ...


    The northern divergent¡¯s players were already prepared to fish in troubled waters.


    Perhaps to the Luoyi region¡¯s forces, the player families could not even protect themselves, so they did not dare to join in the battle.


    This battle was only a battle for benefits between them and the nine glory forces, which had suffered great losses.


    However, in the players ¡®eyes, as long as there were benefits, they would risk their lives to make a profit, even if it meant going through a mountain of swords or a sea of flames.


    To the players, life and death were things that could be abandoned at any time in the face of soul coins.


    After all, in the eyes of the players, death only lasted for three hours.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440: Chapter 440 the fallen Rahu King


    Luohou region, Asura Palace.


    The statues of the eight Asura devil gods stood on both sides of the hall, and a huge copper statue of the Asura God that was more than 30 meters tall stood in the center. This was an important place where the forces of the luohou great domain worshipped the ancient God, the Asura demonic god. The hall was decorated with dark red colors, making it look extremely solemn and solemn.


    At this moment, the leaders of the five major forces and the patriarchs of the various forces of the luohou region were standing in the center of the hall with solemn expressions. One or two juniors stood behind each of them, discussing the election of King Rahu and how to take over the nine Yao great domain.


    In fact, luohou originally had a King. After each king¡¯s death, the next King would be selected by the various forces in the region through battle merits.


    It had been hundreds of thousands of years since the last Rahu King had fallen.


    They had been silent for too long.


    Now that the nine Yao great domain was in a crisis, the forces of the luohou great domain saw it as an opportunity to re-elect the luohou King.


    However, no one knew the cause of the previous King luohou¡¯s death except for the leaders of the five great forces.


    Moreover, the previous King Rahu was a taboo to the five major powers. Although the juniors were curious, they didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    The battle against the nine-Yao great domain was particularly important to all the forces present.


    This battle wasn¡¯t just for plundering resources, but also for the selection of a new king and ruler.


    At this moment, Gani, who had just returned from Beiqi, was standing behind the elder with a gloomy face. He was extremely irritated.


    Originally, he was the most promising candidate to fight for the position of Rahu King. But now, his huge advantage had been reduced to nothing after the return of Beiqi. This was a huge blow to him.


    ......


    For this reason, he had searched all over Beiqi. Although he had found many players, there was still no news of the ¡°jialan light.¡± Now that the elders had summoned him, he could only return in anger.


    Seeing that all the forces had arrived, the black-robed old man standing in front of the Asura Demon God¡¯s bronze statue coughed twice. He then took a step forward and said,¡±


    ¡°Although everyone is clear about the rules, I still have to remind all the races that we are all descendants of Asura demon gods. In this battle, we must not secretly attack the members of our forces in order to win the position of King Rahu. If anyone dares to break the rules, they will bear the consequences, and your people will also be punished accordingly!¡±


    With that, the black-robed elder¡¯s face turned cold as he swept his gaze across the various patriarchs and the competitors for Rahu King behind them.


    Those who were swept by his gaze couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads, not daring to meet his eyes.


    Not only was the black-robed elder publicly acknowledged as the strongest expert in the luohou region, but he was also the tribe leader appointed by the previous King luohou. No tribe could compete with him in terms of power or strength.


    However, there was one thing that made the races very confused.


    After the death of the previous King of Rahu, the tribe leader clearly had the strength to take over the position of King Rahu, so why did he choose to retreat behind the scenes?


    In their eyes, this was an irresistible temptation.


    The tribe leader¡¯s strength had already reached the intermediate stage of the ghost emperor realm. As long as he became the Rahu King and received the blessing of the great emperor, his strength would rise to the peak of the ghost emperor realm.


    However, in the face of such a huge temptation, this black-robed tribe leader had resolutely chosen to retire. Even though the other races had repeatedly asked him to succeed the Rahu King¡¯s position, he had not agreed.


    Although the various forces didn¡¯t know the reason, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the battle for the Rahu King initiated by their tribe leader. They had to do their best to participate.


    As long as they could become King luohou, not only would they be able to obtain a large amount of resources for their cultivation, but their race would also be able to rise and become the number one force in the entire luohou region.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the family patriarch had set a rule that the older generation was not allowed to participate in the battle for King luohou and that each family could only send two juniors at most, the old men of each force would have been unable to wait and participated in the battle personally.


    ¡°Is everything clear?¡± The tribe leader said in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, tribe leader. We will follow your teachings and will never attack our fellow tribesmen!¡± All the patriarchs immediately responded.


    The leader nodded in satisfaction and then looked at Gani, who was standing behind the leader,¡±


    ¡°Gani!¡±


    When he heard the king call him, Gani, who was deep in thought, quickly stepped forward and bowed to the king,¡±


    ¡°Tribe leader, this junior is here!¡±


    ¡°Gani, where¡¯s your race weapon? Why can¡¯t I sense it?¡±


    Gani¡¯s face turned pale, but he didn¡¯t dare to lie.¡±


    ¡°I ... I lost it!¡±


    ¡°What? lost it?¡± Before the king could reply, the elder of the Jia Lou clan exclaimed.


    ¡°Lost? Tell me, how did you lose it?¡± The tribe leader¡¯s expression remained the same as he continued to ask.


    At this moment, Gani was panicking, but he didn¡¯t dare to ignore the king¡¯s question. He immediately told him what he had encountered in Beiqi.


    ¡°Oh? Tu Yao is dead? And your clan weapon was taken by a player clan?¡± The tribe leader was very surprised.


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to recruit the players and use them as cannon fodder when we attack the nine Yao great domain, but ...¡± Gani did not hide anything because he did not dare to.


    ¡°Tribe leader! We can¡¯t let this matter go just like this. The northern Qi¡¯s forces dare to make our luohou their enemies. They must pay the price for this!¡± Elder Jia Lou said angrily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the northern divergent for now!¡± The tribe leader said after some thought.


    ¡°Tribe leader, the jialan light is our tribe¡¯s precious weapon. We can¡¯t lose it!¡± Elder jialuo said anxiously.


    ¡°The waters of the northern divergent are too deep. You can¡¯t enter for the time being!¡± The tribe leader said indifferently.


    ¡°Tribe leader, what do you mean? the northern divergent¡¯s forces can¡¯t even defeat the nine luminaries. What do we have to fear?¡± Elder jialuo seemed a little angry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to understand!¡± The tribe leader stared at elder jialuo, purple mist rolling in his eyes.


    At this moment, elder jialuo felt as if his neck was bound by an invisible pair of hands, and they kept tightening, causing his face to gradually turn red.


    At this moment, he hurriedly nodded with a pleading expression on his face.


    Seeing this, the purple mist in the tribe leader¡¯s eyes dissipated. He didn¡¯t look at elder jialuo, who was still panting, but turned to the crowd and said,¡±


    ¡°Luo Xiu, stay behind. The rest of you, disperse!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone in the hall bowed respectfully to the tribe leader and then dispersed.


    There was only one person left in the hall.


    This person was very burly. His bronze skin seemed to be cast from steel, and his muscles were well-proportioned. Dark red lines were drawn on his naked upper body, making him look very domineering. His appearance gave off a strong sense of oppression.


    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t let the galas go to Beiqi?¡± Looking at the burly man, the tribe leader smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Rashu said without any trace of politeness.


    If there were others present, they would definitely be shocked to the extreme for daring to speak to the tribe leader like this, because this was an act of courting death.


    However, the tribe leader did not get angry. He still had a smile on his face.


    ¡°Half a year ago, I discovered that a force from the heaven realm had broken through the realm and arrived. At that time, I used the ¡®Shura¡¯s eye¡¯ to investigate the area where the force from the heaven realm had descended. Do you know what I saw in the end?¡±


    ¡°Those heaven realm bastards are probably here to capture the remnants of the heaven defying Alliance. What else could they be here for?¡± Rashu couldn¡¯t help but pout.


    ¡°I just saw an old friend. Darknorth!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Upon hearing this, Luo Xiu¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he die in the battle with Beili God? How could he still be alive!¡± At this moment, rashu was extremely shocked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still dead? The former Rahu King, Asura!¡± The tribe leader said with a smile.


    Rashu¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard that.


    At this moment, he thought of that meeting hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    The battle between him and that extremely arrogant fellow.


    The result of that battle was his crushing defeat!


    At that time, he had angrily opened his mouth and wanted to make a promise with him to fight again after becoming a deity. However, that fellow who called himself darknorth had rejected him.


    He said,¡±what¡¯s the big deal about becoming a god? a true expert should walk the path of slaying Immortals and burning the divine fire. This is the true path of God. As long as you succeed, you will be invincible in the same realm!¡±


    At that time, he was known as the Shura and was the well-deserved Prefecture Lord of the Luoyi region.


    It was also that battle that defeated him and made him realize that there was always someone better than him. His so-called invincibility in the same realm was simply a joke.


    It was also at that time that Asura had promised darknorth that he would walk the same path. If darknorth could do it, then so could he!


    In the tens of thousands of years that followed, the Shura made preparations to slay a God. He was waiting for the moment he became a God to battle darknorth.


    Unfortunately, darknorth had died early, and he had been killed along with the venerable of the heaven defying Alliance, bei Lishen.


    This became the Shura¡¯s greatest regret. He was unable to fight darknorth again, and was unable to prove to him that he was the most powerful cultivator in his cultivation level.


    But even so, the Shura continued to walk the path of slaying Immortals and becoming a god, because he wanted to achieve the most powerful path to becoming a god that darknorth had not been able to do even in his death!


    After his realm rose to the demigod realm, he did not hesitate and chose to kill an immortal. He risked his life to kill a God from the heavenly realm and obtained the divine fire.


    After that, he left the Luoyi region and began a thousand-year-long journey on the run.


    But in the end, he was still found by the forces of the heaven realm and killed by the Joint Forces of the gods of the heaven realm.


    He was one of the losers on this path to becoming a god.


    But what the gods in heaven didn¡¯t expect was that the Shura had already made preparations for his resurrection.


    Asura Dao, extreme Dao, Asura turn


    After hundreds of thousands of years of sleep, he woke up three hundred years ago and regained his memories.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to expose his existence because he was a taboo.


    Although he was not a member of the heaven defying Alliance, his name was still on the must-kill list of the heaven realm¡¯s forces. Apart from the Rahu tribe¡¯s King, no one knew his true identity.


    Hearing that darknorth wasn¡¯t dead was simply too hard for Rahu to believe.


    ¡°Then, did he die this time?¡± Rashu said in a deep voice.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t die, but he successfully obtained the divine fire. Just like you, he began to hide from the gods in the heavenly realm and live a life of exile!¡± The tribe leader said with a smile.


    ¡°Since this guy survived, he actually did such a crazy thing. He really doesn¡¯t want to live ...¡± Although he said this, a smile appeared on rashu¡¯s face.


    This was the darknorth he knew.


    ¡°It seems that I have to hurry and catch up. My Dao of Asura has already reached the great completion, so it¡¯s not difficult to recover to my previous realm. I¡¯ll sacrifice the Starlight Prefecture Lord first!¡± As he spoke, a sinister smile appeared on rashu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you still want to walk the path of slaying Immortals and becoming gods?¡± The tribe leader was surprised to hear this.


    ¡°If darknorth can do it, why can¡¯t I?!¡± At that moment, rashu¡¯s eyes were filled with madness and anticipation.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441: Chapter 441-yin and yang spiritual energy theory


    After hearing rashu¡¯s words, the tribe leader¡¯s expression changed.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to live? The Shura only has one chance to turn around, and you¡¯ve already used it. If you die this time, you¡¯ll really die!¡±


    Rashu shook his head.¡±You don¡¯t understand because you¡¯ve never experienced it before. Darknorth was right. This is the path to becoming a god. After fleeing for thousands of years, I¡¯ve come to a profound understanding of this!¡±


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re strong? you can¡¯t compete with the heaven realm. You¡¯re doomed to die!¡± The tribe leader couldn¡¯t help but scold angrily.


    Hearing this, rashu couldn¡¯t help but grin,¡±


    ¡°Do you know the human Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. The human emperors are the Supremes of the human world. It¡¯s said that their strength is even stronger than the great emperor of the netherworld and the immortal Emperor of the heaven realm!¡± The tribe leader said.


    Luo Xiu nodded.¡±During my thousands of years of escape, I finally understood why ¡®slaying Immortals and becoming gods¡¯ is called the Supreme path of godhood. It¡¯s because this is the path of the human Sovereign!¡±


    Looking at the shocked King, rashu continued,¡±


    ¡°You should know that the world we live in is divided into three realms: the heaven realm, the human realm, and the netherworld realm. However, there¡¯s an even vaster and more vast world outside. We collectively call that place the outer realm!¡±


    ¡°Our spiritual energy comes from the outside world. However, the spiritual energy of the outside world is extremely special and can not be directly absorbed.¡±


    ¡°However, this is not a problem for our three realms because the heaven realm has the heavenly Dao reincarnation to convert the outer realm energy into spiritual energy, while our netherworld realm has the six Dao reincarnation to convert spiritual energy. Although we don¡¯t know how they were born, their existence gives us an endless supply of spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°However, only the human realm, which is in the middle of the heaven realm and the netherworld, has not produced any world-creating Saint weapon that can convert spiritual energy. It¡¯s like a Tai Chi. The human realm is in the center and can¡¯t directly come into contact with the outer realm!¡±


    ......


    Hearing this, the tribe leader was puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±What does this have to do with the power of the human Emperor? according to what you said, the human realm should be the weakest, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important, although it¡¯s just my guess!¡± Rashu said.


    ¡°From what I know, during the ancient human realm¡¯s Golden Age, they relied on absorbing yang-type spiritual energy from the heaven realm and Yin-type spiritual energy from the yin realm to cultivate. The entire human realm was filled with a mixture of yin and yang spiritual energy. This might be the key to why the human realm was the strongest among the Three Realms, because the spiritual energy they used for cultivation was completely different from the heaven realm and the yin realm. It was a special type of spiritual energy that was formed from the harmony of yin and yang!¡±


    At this moment, the tribe leader suddenly understood something and immediately said,¡±


    ¡°So, what darknorth meant by slaying Immortals and becoming gods is to plunder the Yang-attribute divine fire of the gods in the heavenly realm and complement the yin-attribute divine fire that we ignite ourselves. This is the path of yin and yang merging to become gods?¡±


    Rashu nodded solemnly,¡±that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°This is my guess. Back then, the reason why the human Emperor was able to become the strongest must have had a great connection with this. After personally testing it out, I know that darknorth truly wasn¡¯t lying to me. This Dao is truly inconceivably powerful, and can be said to be invincible against those at the same cultivation level. It can even kill those at a higher cultivation level. This is the true great Dao of godhood!¡±


    Even though he understood the reason, the tribe leader still could not help but advise,¡±


    ¡°Although you can be invincible in the same realm, it¡¯s just your guess whether it¡¯s the human sovereign¡¯s path or not. It¡¯s not worth it to take the risk of death!¡±


    When Luo Xiu heard this, he shook his head and laughed,¡±


    ¡°Do you know why you defeated me when we fought for the Rahu King¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°Your talent is strong, your strength is strong, what else can you do?¡± The tribe leader couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because I desire to become stronger than you. In order to become the strongest, I can give up everything, including my own life!¡±


    Looking at rashu¡¯s determined face, the tribe leader could not help but sigh,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to persuade you anymore. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to die anyway. You can do whatever you want!¡±


    Rashu walked up to the king and patted him on the shoulder,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, you¡¯ve paid so much for me!¡±


    ¡°You and I were mortal enemies back then, but you chose not to kill me in the end. You even promoted me to the position of tribe leader. I¡¯ll always remember this kindness!¡± The tribe leader could not help but laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re so gullible. You can be bought over with just a little favor. You¡¯ve spent hundreds of thousands of years setting things up for me. You¡¯re my good brother, hahaha!¡± At this moment, rashu couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The tribe leader smacked rashu¡¯s hand away and revealed a look of disdain.


    ¡°This is the last time. If you die again, this Rahu King will be mine!¡±


    ¡°This time, I want to become King of Rahu just to see the Emperor again and ask him to confirm some things. When I get the answer, I don¡¯t care if I give you the Rahu King. I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Back then, who was the one who clenched his fist and shouted at me with tears in his eyes, saying that the Rahu King would definitely be his and that he would never admit defeat!¡± The tribe leader couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha, you better forget about this. Otherwise, when I recover my strength, I¡¯ll definitely beat you up!¡±


    ¡°Now that you haven¡¯t recovered your strength, can I beat you up?¡± The tribe leader¡¯s face revealed a malicious expression.


    ¡°Impudent! I¡¯m the Rahu King! I can¡¯t be beaten!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The dust-covered past emerged one by one as they chatted, during which the two laughed heartily, as if they had returned to the past, the time when they were young and fought tirelessly to become stronger!


    At this moment, the cold-faced tribe leader of Rahu¡¯s forces was full of smiles. He had even argued with Rahu over a small matter in his youth.


    In the end, the two of them went up to the main hall and looked at the starry sky as they drank and chatted happily.


    That night, the sky above the Luoyi region was filled with stars. Occasionally, a meteor would streak across the sky.


    Even with the passage of time, the sky remained the same. Nothing had changed. It watched as generations of heroes of the luohou region fell and new people rose ...


    In rashu¡¯s opinion, he wanted to control his own fate and not let himself be like a meteor in the sky ...


    ¡­¡­


    Nine Yao great domain, xuantian Pavilion.


    At this moment, all the most elite soldiers of the nine radiance Army had been dispatched to the xuantian Pavilion. They were stationed outside the xuantian Pavilion to guard the Starlight residence Lord, who was about to break through to the next realm.


    In the inner Pavilion of xuantian Pavilion, the Starlight Prefecture Lord was sitting cross-legged on a futon, surrounded by many precious spiritual materials and spirit Qi treasures. His four brothers also stood guard around him with grave expressions, waiting for their big brother to break through to the late-stage ghost emperor realm.


    At this moment, it was the biggest crisis the nine Yao great domain had ever faced. If they couldn¡¯t overcome it, they would be destroyed.


    Their brothers were bound together for good or bad. At this moment, they were also extremely nervous.


    Just now, they had received a piece of bad news. Their ninth brother, Tu Yao, had died!


    For such a thing to happen at this critical juncture, it was a huge blow to them.


    But no matter how sorrowful their hearts were, they still didn¡¯t tell this news to their big brother Starshine, for fear of disturbing his breakthrough.


    At this moment, there were only five of the jiuyao brothers left. In addition, they had lost a large number of soldiers in the battle at Beiqi. If their big brother Starshine couldn¡¯t break through to the next realm, then they would have to face the coveting of the wolves around them.


    To the West, the hundred ghosts great domain, to the North, the luohou great domain, and to the South, the qiuniu great domain. Each of these great domains was an extremely powerful existence. Although they had not taken any action yet, the nine radiance brothers ¡®hearts were already filled with a sense of crisis.


    Originally, the nine Yao great domain had three ghost emperor realm powerhouses, so they were not afraid of any external enemies. However, now that their second and third brothers, yueyao and riyao, were dead, they no longer had the foundation they once had.


    With a large number of spirit mines, if one didn¡¯t have the strength to match them, the outcome would be miserable.


    In such a crisis, they had already placed all their hopes on their big brother Starshine.


    As long as big brother broke through to the late-stage of the ghost emperor realm, the crisis would be temporarily lifted. They still had a chance.


    At that time, he would completely rely on his big brother¡¯s power to take over Beiqi, and then let one of his brothers ascend to the position of official sovereign and advance to the ghost emperor realm.


    Therefore, they were extremely nervous at the moment.


    At this moment, an armored soldier came to the inner Pavilion, but he didn¡¯t shout. He just stood there quietly, for fear of disturbing the Starlight Prefecture Lord¡¯s breakthrough.


    Seeing this, Huo Yao immediately turned around and left.


    After arriving outside the inner Pavilion, Huo Yao gave his subordinate a look, and the two of them walked out.


    After walking out of the inner Pavilion, Huo Yao stopped and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb me unless it¡¯s important?¡±


    Hearing Huo Yao¡¯s words, the guard commander immediately knelt down on one knee and said,


    ¡°Brilliant flame great Lord, the players are here. They¡¯re in the outer hall of xuantian Pavilion!¡±


    ¡°Playing clan? Why did they come here?¡± When brilliant fire heard that the players had arrived, he was furious.


    If they hadn¡¯t been playing the clan, the nine-Yao great domain wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a predicament, and their brothers wouldn¡¯t have died!


    ¡°I was going to kill these two players, but they told me something. I think it¡¯s better to tell them because it¡¯s of great importance!¡±


    ¡°What is it? If you want peace, then forget it, but the player¡¯s family must be destroyed!¡± Huo Yao said in a low voice.


    ¡°The players said that the forces of the luohou great domain have begun to organize their troops and are ready to attack the nine Yao great domain. They say that they want to take over the nine Yao great domain!¡± As he said this, the guard commander¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°What!¡± Huo Yao¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    This was what they were most afraid of at the moment. Now that their big brother was at the critical moment of his breakthrough, if the forces of the luohou region attacked at this time, they would not have the military power and top-tier strength to resist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is true or not, so I can only report it. The Grand Lord will decide whether to kill or meet to discuss!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Huo Yao¡¯s chest heaved up and down. He then gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°See!¡±


    ¡°Please follow me, great Lord!¡± After saying that, the guard commander stood up and walked towards the outer hall of xuantian Pavilion with Huo Yao.


    After a while, Huo Yao followed the guard commander to the outer hall of xuantian Pavilion.


    At this moment, there were two players standing in the outer hall. They were Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi.


    Seeing Huo Yao¡¯s arrival, Gu Yu could not help but grin. He knew that the jiuyao brothers must have been frightened.


    At this time, Huo Yao walked in front of Gu Yu with a cold face, looked down at him, and said,


    ¡°Tell me everything you know, and tell me your purpose!¡±


    ¡°Look at how arrogant you are. Can¡¯t we have a proper discussion?¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but bare his teeth at brilliant fire.


    ¡°White charm! The White charm that can talk!¡± Seeing Gou ¡®Zi baring his teeth, Huo Yao¡¯s face turned serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve never seen a mutated divine beast before. It¡¯s strange to see such a small thing. It¡¯s just talking, I can fly!¡± Gou ¡®Zi continued to be arrogant.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but glare at the young paparazzo as he scolded him in the voice channel.


    Otherwise, he was really afraid that Gou ¡®Zi would make brilliant fire angry and this trip would have been in vain.


    He then turned to Huo Yao and said,


    ¡°Huo Yao, I know you won¡¯t believe me, so I brought this.¡± Gu Yu took out a piece of minced meat from his pocket.


    Huo Yao¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he saw the piece of meat.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442: Chapter 442-looting a burning house


    Seeing the pieces of meat in Gu Yu¡¯s hand, Huo Yao¡¯s eyes seemed to be about to spew fire.


    The nine of them were connected by blood, so he could recognize this piece of flesh at a glance. It was his ninth brother, Tu Yao.


    At this moment, Huo Yao¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he looked at Gu Yu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, we didn¡¯t kill Tu Yao. If you don¡¯t believe me, see for yourself!¡±


    The reason why he had brought Tu Yao¡¯s minced meat here was that Gu Yu had already analyzed it in advance and confirmed that there was still the power imprint of the Dao of Asura left on it.


    Huo Yao suppressed his anger and reached out to receive the minced meat that Gu Yu handed over.


    The moment they touched, Tu Yao¡¯s expression froze. A surge of power flowed from his body into the minced meat through his arm. Immediately, a blue and purple mist appeared on the surface of the minced meat.


    ¡°The Dao of Asura!¡± Said Huo Yao.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we have a grudge against you, we didn¡¯t kill Tu Yao. He came from the Rahu region and he called himself Gani!¡± Gu Yu said calmly.


    Huo Yao couldn¡¯t help but fall into silence.


    He was sure that the Asura aura on the minced meat was not wrong. In other words, the Rahu region had already bared its fangs at them, and what the players in front of him said was not an alarmist talk.


    ¡°The forces in Rahu region already know that your big brother Starshine is breaking through, so they sent Gani to the North divergent to kill one of the threats, Tu Yao. It¡¯s good that we have one less powerful enemy after the war. This piece of meat has told you everything. I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Gu Yu spoke again.


    ......


    ¡°Then what is your purpose?¡± Huo Yao¡¯s heart was filled with grief and indignation as he raised his head and looked at Gu Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want ten spirit mines West of the desolate Prairie!¡± Gu Yu stated his request with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Huo Yao was immediately enraged.


    In Huo Yao¡¯s eyes, Gu Yu¡¯s request was obviously like looting a burning house, taking advantage of the nine Yao¡¯s crisis to make a request that they would never have agreed to.


    This was equivalent to them ceding a part of the nine glory territory. How could he agree?


    ¡°Brilliant flame, you have to understand that you were the ones who invaded Beiqi and slaughtered a large number of players. So, I¡¯m telling you clearly that we, the player clans, are going to hit you when you¡¯re down and loot you when you¡¯re down. If you don¡¯t agree, we will pay you back ruthlessly after you start the war with the Rahu region!¡± Gu Yu grinned, but his tone was very firm.


    At this moment, Huo Yao couldn¡¯t control his anger anymore. He was ready to attack.


    ¡°Great Lord!¡± At this moment, the commander of the guards quickly stepped forward and stopped Huo Yao.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Huo Yao angrily glared at the guard commander.


    ¡°Brilliant flame great Lord, I think you should inform the other great Lords of this matter first and make a decision after discussing it!¡±


    ¡°Discuss my ass, you want us to give up our territory, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Huo Yao pushed the guard commander away and swung his fist again.


    ¡°Eighth brother!¡± At this time, a majestic voice resounded in the hall. Then, a figure suddenly appeared behind Huo Yao and pressed on his shoulder.


    ¡°Fourth brother, they¡¯re actually trying to make us give up our territory. Why are you stopping me?¡± Huo Yao shouted angrily.


    The one who appeared behind Huo Yao was the fourth of the nine Yao brothers, Chen Yao.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to change your bad temper. I¡¯ll handle this matter. You go back and protect big brother!¡± Chen Yao couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Fourth brother!¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop messing around. I can handle this!¡± Chen Yao said again.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Facing his fourth brother¡¯s request, Huo Yao coldly snorted and glared at Gu Yu. He then turned around and left.


    After Huo Yao left, Chen Yao turned to Gu Yu with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything you¡¯ve said. ¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the difference between your thoughts and your brother ¡®s?¡± Gu Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. It¡¯s just ten spirit ore mining points. The nine-Yao great domain is vast and abundant in resources. We can afford to give you these resources!¡±


    Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi were very surprised when they heard that.


    It was settled just like that?


    Chen Yao¡¯s attitude was simply unbelievable to Gu Yu and the young paparazzo. Moreover, even if he really agreed, shouldn¡¯t he have bargained for a while? he was so straightforward that it was a little too much!


    ¡°You¡¯re more sensible!¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Gu Yu glared at Gou ¡®Zi, then looked at Chen Yao and said,¡±


    ¡°There are ten spirit mines to the West of the Beiqi wilderness. We don¡¯t want much!¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give the order to withdraw the troops there in a moment. You can take over at any time!¡± Chen Yao said without any hesitation.


    ¡°Boss, is it too little? why don¡¯t we double it? I think there¡¯s still room for negotiation!¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but Mutter in the team voice chat.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just double it!¡± Gu Yu glared at Gou ¡®Zi and then looked at Chen Yao,¡±¡±If you have something to say, just say it!¡±


    Chen Yao couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Our nine glory Army has already withdrawn from Beiqi, and the war in Beiqi has ended. However, this is only temporary, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After taking a deep look at the ancient language, Chen Yao continued,¡±


    ¡°If the nine Yao great domain and luohou great domain really go to war and lose, who do you think will be their next target?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Yu understood that Chen Yao wanted to drag the players into the water and form an alliance with them to fight against the luohou region.


    ¡°You can say that.¡± Gu Yu grinned.¡±If the invasion of the luohou great domain fails, who will the nine Yao great domain¡¯s next target be to recover its vitality?¡±


    Chen Yao was stunned when he heard this.


    As the ancient saying went, if the nine Yao great domain ended the crisis of the Rahu great domain¡¯s invasion, the next target would obviously be Beiqi.


    Therefore, to the players, it didn¡¯t make a difference who won. They still had to face the invasion of the next power.


    ¡°But in comparison, the Luoyi region poses a greater threat to you than we do. Isn¡¯t it obvious which choice you¡¯ll make? If you still don¡¯t trust us, then I think it¡¯s better for you to join our nine glory forces. ¡± Chen Yao said with a serious expression.


    In Chen Yao¡¯s eyes, if he could rope in the players at this critical moment, it would be a great help to them.


    However, Chen Yao was too naive.


    Perhaps in Chen Yao¡¯s opinion, it was the best choice for the players to cooperate with them.


    But to the players, they never made multiple choice questions. They were all adults, so they naturally wanted all of them!


    Even if the nine Yao great domain was conquered and the Rahu great domain didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, the player families would still bare their fangs at the Rahu great domain.


    It was just that this would go through a necessary process of accumulating strength.


    With the conquest online, the players ¡®footsteps would never stop!


    As the players learned more about the game¡¯s netherworld, they had already learned about 10 major regions.


    They were the four major regions where players existed, the Beiqi region (central server), the blue Void region (European server), the hell region (South America, North America, Oceania), and the demon Phoenix region (Asian server).


    The other regions that players had arrived but were not stationed in were the nine Yao region and the Rahu region.


    There were also a few large domains that players had learned from the explanation of the source of the skills or from the natives, which were the hundred ghosts domain, the qiuniu domain, and the death domain (Western netherworld).


    At the current stage, the players knew about ten major regions.


    From what bronze pendant and the other NPCs said, they also knew that this was only a part of the netherworld.


    They were in the eastern Yin world, the Western Yin world that they had never set foot in, and the yellow spring Sea area that was even vaster than land.


    The entire world of the game was vast, and there were endless possibilities waiting for them to explore.


    The players wanted to explore the secrets of this world in order to become powerful. In order to become powerful, they could not stop their conquest.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the players, whether it was the unparalleled nine radiance brothers or the forces of the Rahu region that they knew little about, they were just a stop on an endless journey.


    Perhaps they would be defeated or suffer setbacks along the way, but they would still stand up countless times, flatten the mountains in front of them, cross over them, and face the challenge of the next peak.


    Therefore, the players never felt that the nine radiance brothers were unattainable, and they would not wag their tails and beg for mercy from any force that could crush the players.


    Even the players at the bottom knew that they were only at the starting point, not the end point.


    They could only have one future, and that was to become the king of the netherworld!


    This was a player, with unlimited potential and no fear!


    At this moment, facing Chen Yao¡¯s invitation, the weak forces would be flattered and even grateful.


    However, the person standing in front of him was a player.


    Even if they were weak, they were a family of players with the ambition to rule the netherworld!


    At this moment, Gu Yu could not help but smile. After some thought, he said with a serious expression,¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have another suggestion. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You tell me!¡± Chen Yao looked at Gu Yu in surprise and asked.


    ¡°You nine glory brothers have taken all the nine glory military forces to pledge your spiritual allegiance to our player clans. From now on, our player clans will protect you!¡±


    When Gu Yu said this, his expression was extremely serious, which stunned Chen Yao.


    A moment later, Chen Yao laughed but he didn¡¯t get angry.


    ¡°Do you have the strength? If your clan still maintains this mentality, then your clan won¡¯t be far from being exterminated!¡±


    ¡°A guy once said the same thing to us, but now he knows better than anyone else that we player families can¡¯t be provoked, and we can¡¯t be stopped!¡± Gu Yu said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Chen Yao asked curiously.


    ¡°The Sea King!¡±


    Speaking of the Sea King, Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This leek was still growing.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m just saying. Don¡¯t take it seriously. We only want ten spirit mines this time. We won¡¯t participate in the battle between you and Rahu, but we hope that the nine Yao great domain can survive this battle!¡±


    ¡°You want us to win?¡± Chen Yao was very surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious. Because when the time comes, we players will be the ones to end you!¡± After saying this, Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi looked at each other and smiled.


    His words were too absurd in Chen Yao. It was like a kitten telling a Tiger to eat it.


    However, looking at Gu Yu¡¯s serious expression, Chen Yao¡¯s heart began to throb for some reason.


    After Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi left, Chen Yao was still in a daze, and his expression was uncertain.


    Was he serious?

 Chapter 443 - An Explorer

    Chapter 443: An Explorer


    Rahu region.


    In the mountains in the South,


    A figure was currently exploring and advancing in the dense forest.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Ye Shiwen walked to the spring in front of him, bent down, picked up the spring water with both hands, and began to drink.


    Her face was reflected in the water.


    Clear and bright pupils, curved eyebrows, long eyelashes slightly quivering, white and flawless skin with a faint blush, she looked delicate and lovely.


    After quenching her thirst, Ye Shiwen stood up and looked at the semi-transparent map of the region in the upper right corner.


    After discovering that she had only explored 5.8% of the southern area of the Rahu region, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists and say ¡°good luck¡± to herself.


    In addition to sightseeing, Ye Shiwen had other important things to do in Luoyi.


    This was because she was the exploration-type player that the players on the forum talked about. She didn¡¯t like to fight and kill, and she liked to wander around blindly. In the beautiful name, she wanted to take a look around and enjoy the beautiful scenery of different regions.


    ...


    This time, she came to the Luoyi region for two reasons. One was to explore, and the other was because she had received a list on the official forum of the conquest website. The content was to explore the Luoyi region. When the time came, he would post the map he explored on the forum for other players to see.


    According to what the player who had placed the order had said, this was called investigating the enemy¡¯s situation, understanding the Luoyi region¡¯s customs in advance, and preparing for the war in the future.


    This made Ye Shiwen have the illusion that she was a Scout who went to spy on the enemy in ancient times.


    However, the reward offered by the player was very high, and Ye Shiwen, who couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of money, accepted the order without hesitation.


    However, this wasn¡¯t an easy task. Before she came to the Luoyi region, she had already died several times on the way.


    This made Ye Shiwen deeply realize that exploration wasn¡¯t an easy task. It required enough strength to support it!


    However, he was just a poor college student. Not only did he have no money to spend, but he also didn¡¯t like to fight monsters.


    This caused her to level up very slowly, and she did not have soul coins to buy equipment.


    They could only live at the bottom of the players ¡®hierarchy.


    However, Ye Shiwen loved adventures from the bottom of her heart.


    The customs and culture of different regions, all of which made Ye Shiwen, who studied history, intoxicated. He even had the urge to write an Encyclopedia about the human culture of the warring world.


    However, she still didn¡¯t have the money. The huge project wasn¡¯t something she could complete alone.


    Moreover, her way of exploring was also very different from other players.


    The rich players bought wings from the merchant shop and used them to fly. There were even corpse wolves and other mounts that could ride them.


    She could only walk. She was even reluctant to use the teleportation array.


    Therefore, in Ye Shiwen¡¯s opinion, only the adventures of rich and powerful players could be called adventures. She was at most a poor tourist. Even when it came to food, she was very frugal, always thinking of saving some soul coins to buy good equipment.


    It had taken four days to get here, and Ye Shiwen, who was afraid of being sent back to Beiqi, could only move forward carefully.


    This also caused her to explore the map at a much slower speed.


    However, since she had accepted this business, Ye Shiwen was already prepared to suffer. As long as she didn¡¯t die, she would endure it no matter how hard it was.


    After encouraging herself, Ye Shiwen carried the travel bag she bought from the mall and set off again.


    The forum mission she had accepted this time required her to explore the dense forest in the southern part of the luohou region. The trees were dense, and wild beasts, poisonous insects, and other creatures ran rampant, causing ye Shishi to suffer.


    But fortunately, they didn¡¯t encounter any strong and powerful monsters along the way, which made Ye Shiwen very happy.


    Because as long as he didn¡¯t die, nothing would be a problem.


    Thinking of the reward after the mission, Ye Shiwen even felt a little happy.


    After walking along the pile of rocks for a while, Ye Shiwen wiped the sweat off her forehead again and jumped on a huge rock.


    At this moment, her hunger was almost at the red line, and her stomach was starting to growl. This made her know that she should eat, or she would enter a weak state.


    Thinking of this, she opened the game store with a pained expression and clicked on the food category.


    Suddenly, countless delicacies came into view. There were all kinds of delicacies on the table, and Ye Shiwen subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    However, these foods were not her goal. She dejectedly entered the words ¡°dry bread¡± in the search bar, and the product suddenly became three different flavors of dry bread.


    And Ye Shiwen¡¯s goal was to buy the cheapest of the three types of ¡®dry bread¡¯, and only one!


    That¡¯s right, he was so poor, so poor that he acted righteously!


    ¡°All of this is to save money for the sake of buying equipment. Saving makes me happy, both physically and mentally,¡± ye Shishi consoled herself.


    After the purchase, the dry bread suddenly appeared in the inventory. Ye Shiwen immediately took it out and then opened the game store¡¯s food list.


    Just like that, he looked at the exotic delicacies on the table and began to eat.


    In the area of quenching thirst by looking at the plum blossoms, Ye Shiwen felt that she was quite talented, and probably not much worse than Cao Cao at that time.


    At this moment, the taste of the food seemed to have changed. It was as if it had been contaminated with the smell of the delicacies in the mall!


    In fact, there was no such thing!


    When it came to deceiving others and others, Ye Shiwen felt that her talent should have been fully tapped.


    With a sad mood, Ye Shiwen gnawed on dry bread and began to imagine that one day she would be rich. Then, she bought Deathwing in the mall and flew in the sky, embracing the blue sky and dancing with birds.


    Then, the image in his mind changed back to riding on the White Charm Spirit beast, galloping freely on the green grass full of flowers ...


    Life was so F * cking happy!


    PAH!


    Just as Ye Shiwen was still immersed in her fantasy, a voice suddenly appeared in her ears,¡±


    ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s that in your hand?¡±


    Ye Shiwen was startled when she heard the voice. She immediately stood up and got into a fighting stance.


    As an adventurer, she naturally had to have the ability to protect herself in the wilderness, so Ye Shiwen specially learned some fighting skills on the official forum.


    Although he hadn¡¯t learned it at all, it was always right to put on a stance to scare the opponent.


    What if the opponent was frightened and retreated without a fight?


    Thinking of this, Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but stomp on the huge rock under her. Then, she let out a ¡°ha¡± and her face became extremely serious.


    The trick to bluffing was to overwhelm the other party with momentum. This was what the top players on the forum said, and Ye Shiwen remembered it in her heart.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask you what you¡¯re holding in your hand ...¡± The voice came again.


    ¡°I¡¯m very strong!¡± Ye Shiwen frowned.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re very strong. Can you tell me what you have in your hand?¡± The voice sounded helpless and could only give a perfunctory reply.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but walk to the edge of the Boulder and look in the direction of the sound. She suddenly found that there was a person under the Boulder, and only his head was above the ground.


    At this moment, his hair was disheveled and covered with dried leaves and mud. He looked very miserable, as if he had been buried here for a long time.


    At this time, the man blew a breath of air, blowing away the long gray hair that blocked his vision, revealing a dark face. He looked at Ye Shiwen and said,¡±¡±Little girl, come down and let¡¯s have a chat!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Seeing that this person didn¡¯t seem to be a threat, Ye Shiwen let her guard down and jumped down from the Boulder.


    ¡°Aiya!¡± The moment she landed, Ye Shiwen, who lost her balance, fell flat on her face.


    Seeing this, the man under the rock was shocked.


    At this moment, he was very suspicious of where this little girl had gotten the courage to come out and explore alone.


    Realizing that her posture was indecent, Ye Shiwen quickly stood up and patted the dirt off her body, an awkward expression on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t see ...¡±


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    ¡°Did you just ask about the bread in my hand?¡± Ye Shiwen raised the bread in her hand and said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The man under the Boulder suddenly looked surprised and said,¡±¡±Can I have some?¡±


    Hearing that this person wanted to eat her dry bread, Ye Shiwen immediately took a step back vigilantly.¡±


    ¡°No, this is my lunch!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s face was filled with anxiety.¡±¡±How about this, I¡¯ll use Asura Dao spells to exchange with you. Just give me some!¡±


    ¡°An Asura Dao spell? How much is it worth?¡± Ye Shiwen asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth anything!¡± The man immediately replied.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t trade!¡± Ye Shiwen said with a look of disdain.


    ¡°You were born in the Rahu region, yet you don¡¯t know about the Dao of Asura?¡± The man was stunned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know about the hell Dao. That thing is worth a lot of money!¡± Ye Shiwen said as she took a bite of the dry bread.


    At this moment, the man suddenly found it hard to believe.


    It was a miracle that this little girl could grow to this age!

 Chapter 444 - Asuras words

    Chapter 444: Chapter 444 Asura¡¯s words


    Looking at the man under the rock, Ye Shiwen calmly ate her dry bread.


    Although the dry bread wasn¡¯t very good, in Ye Shiwen¡¯s opinion, it was enough as long as it could fill her stomach.


    After all, he was poor, and poor people could not ask for too much.


    ¡°Let me have a bite!¡± The man said with a look of desire.


    ¡°I won ¡®t!¡± Ye Shiwen answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Actually, my Dao of Asura is not any weaker than the Dao of hell. As long as you master the power of the Dao of Asura, your future will be limitless!¡± The man could only say this.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Shiwen asked with a puzzled expression.


    At this moment, she suddenly remembered that she had the ability to analyze. She wanted to see who was under the rock first.


    She immediately opened the target analysis function and looked at the man under the Boulder again.


    [Asura (rank three ancient God)]:


    ...


    [Character information: creator of the luohou region, creator of the Dao of Asura, ancient God of the yin God ranking, master of the law of Asura.]


    He was suppressed by the Emperor of Feng du in the mountains in the South of luohou great domain. I hope that he will repent and get rid of the chaos of his heart demon after thousands of years of suffering!


    [Character status: tasteless (cultivating), mountain seal (physical body is connected to the mountains, trapped here. The mountains can not be destroyed, but the seal can not be broken!]


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    Seeing the unkempt man¡¯s analysis panel, Ye Shiwen subconsciously shivered.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± She took a deep breath. It sucked up all the cold air in the Luoyi region and made it warm ...


    ¡°Asura?¡± Ye Shiwen carefully asked.


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± Asura¡¯s eyes immediately widened, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Although he was sealed in the depths of the mountains, he had seen a few outsiders during this time. However, those outsiders did not associate him with the ancient God Asura and left in a hurry, not even willing to talk to him.


    So when Ye Shiwen called out his name at this moment, it was simply unbelievable to Asura. After all, he had disappeared for millions of years.


    ¡°How did you know my identity?¡± Asura asked again.


    He was certain that the little girl in front of him was still in a state of complete ignorance just now, and then she suddenly called out his name. It was very strange.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment and hesitating, she said,¡±


    ¡°I guessed it!¡±


    Asura was speechless.


    If she could break free from the seal, Asura really wanted to hit her head with a heavy blow.


    Even a ghost wouldn¡¯t believe this. He was an ancient God, so how could he believe it?


    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Asura couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, I won¡¯t say!¡± Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but spit out her tongue.


    The analysis ability was the secret of the players, so they naturally couldn¡¯t tell the natives of the game. Although she was only a player in the sewers, Ye Shiwen still had this awareness.


    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m Asura, how dare you speak to me like this?¡± The curious Asura immediately asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sealed, so you can¡¯t come out and hit me. What do I have to be afraid of?¡± Ye Shiwen said as she took a bite of dry bread, not panicking at all.


    Asura was speechless.


    At this moment, Asura felt extremely aggrieved.


    However, he had been sealed here by the Emperor of Feng du and couldn¡¯t escape at all. Just as the woman in front of him had said, he really couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    After taking a deep breath, Asura didn¡¯t bother to argue with her and immediately said,¡±


    ¡°Since you know my identity, are you willing to use Asura Dao spells to exchange for the food in your hands?¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She looked at the bread in her hand, then at Asura, and her face suddenly showed a conflicted expression.


    Although she knew that this business seemed to be very profitable, Ye Shiwen¡¯s long-term poor life made her feel that giving away a piece of bread was a luxury. To be precise, it was half a piece.


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that the guy buried underground would keep his word.


    ¡°That ... Can we split the remaining half?¡± After thinking for a while, Ye Shiwen asked with a bitter face.


    Hearing Ye Shiwen¡¯s words, Asura couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    It was the first time he had seen such a stupid and stingy fellow.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Asura could only clench his teeth and say.


    Hearing this, Ye Shiwen¡¯s face was still filled with reluctance. She tore the bread in her hand into two pieces, one big and one small, and then said,¡±


    ¡°Here, half each!¡±


    With that, Ye Shiwen walked to Asura and handed him the bread that was obviously smaller.


    At this moment, Asura really had the urge to jump out of the seal and wring the head of the woman in front of him off.


    I¡¯m Asura! Are you trying to send a beggar away?


    Looking at the resentful Asura, Ye Shiwen said with a slight heartache,¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have hands! Hand it over!¡± Asura said in a bad mood.


    ¡°You¡¯re really troublesome!¡± Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips, then stretched out her hand.


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen was very curious, because Asura¡¯s analysis panel clearly said ¡°no taste¡±. In that case, why did he still want to eat bread?


    But soon, Ye Shiwen understood why. Just as she put her hand in Asura¡¯s mouth, Asura suddenly popped his head out and bit her finger.


    Ye Shiwen was stunned for three seconds, then let out a scream,¡±


    ¡°You bit the wrong person, you bit the wrong person!¡±


    In the face of Ye Shiwen¡¯s shout, Asura did not pay any attention to it. Instead, he bit harder and harder, his teeth even sinking into Ye Shiwen¡¯s flesh, causing blood to flow out.


    At this moment, Asura¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    Because his purpose was not to eat the bread in Ye Shiwen¡¯s hands, but Ye Shiwen herself.


    Tears welled up in Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes. She raised her fist and punched the Asura¡¯s head, but it obviously didn¡¯t cause any damage.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Ye Shiwen hit Asura¡¯s head and shouted again.


    At this time, a smile appeared on Asura¡¯s face, and he mumbled something. Soon, his pitch-black face was covered with twisted purple runes.


    And these runes quickly climbed up Ye Shiwen¡¯s finger that was bitten and climbed up her body.


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He knew he was done for. Sure enough, he was still too young to believe this Great Demon King so easily. He would probably have to return to Beiqi this time.


    Thinking that they would have to walk for another four days, Ye Shiwen felt very aggrieved. Weak, pitiful, and especially poor!


    However, before she died, Ye Shiwen felt that there was one more thing she had to do, and this was something she had to do!


    Thinking of this, she quickly stuffed the bread in her other hand into her mouth and began to wolf it down.


    Even if he had to die, he would not waste it!


    ¡°Wu Wu Wu~~¡± Ye Shiwen choked on her food and couldn¡¯t help but beat her chest.


    When she finally caught her breath and swallowed the bread, Ye Shiwen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of relief.


    At the very least, he had eaten the bread before he died. There was no waste, so it was not a loss.


    When it came to deceiving others and others, Ye Shiwen always felt that she was talented.


    Even if he was going to die, he had to think of a reason to not lose out before he died, so as to comfort his weak heart.


    Ye Shiwen took another look at the Asura and the purple runes crawling all over her body. She sighed and sat on the ground, holding her knees with one hand and began to wait for death to come.


    After a while ...


    Death hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but Ye Shiwen was already getting impatient.


    This ancient God wasn¡¯t even as strong as a wild monster, and it took so much effort to kill a player! Ye Shiwen complained in her heart.


    At this moment, Asura suddenly opened his mouth and looked up at Ye Shiwen excitedly,¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    Ye Shiwen was stunned for two seconds, then quickly used both her hands and feet to crawl back a few meters.


    ¡°Little girl, this is the opportunity I¡¯m giving you, and you¡¯re also my opportunity. There¡¯s no need to thank me!¡± Asura said with a smile.


    Ye Shiwen didn¡¯t answer. She picked up a stone from the ground and threw it at Asura.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The smile on Asura¡¯s face froze.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    At this time, Ye Shiwen threw another stone, which hit Asura¡¯s forehead.


    Seeing that Ye Shiwen still wanted to throw it away, Asura immediately said,¡±¡±Stop!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡±


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    ......


    What an unreasonable woman!


    Asura gave up on the negotiation and quietly looked at Ye Shiwen, waiting for her to finish her attack.


    After a while, Ye Shiwen seemed to be a little tired and finally gave up on throwing the stone, but she still looked at Asura angrily.


    At this moment, Asura heaved a sigh of relief and immediately said,¡±


    ¡°Listen to me ...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen, I don¡¯t want to listen, don¡¯t try to lie to me!¡± Ye Shiwen was afraid that she would be fooled again, so she covered her ears and shook her head.


    At this moment, Asura really wanted to break the seal and then twist off the top of the woman¡¯s head to see what was inside.


    At this moment, the strange purple runes on Ye Shiwen¡¯s body suddenly began to slowly enter her body.


    Then, a game prompt appeared.


    [Game prompt: congratulations on comprehending the Shura path¡¯s extreme skill, Shura¡¯s voice!]


    [Server-wide announcement, congratulations to player Ye Shiwen for comprehending the Shura path¡¯s extreme skill,¡¯Shura¡¯s voice¡¯!]


    [Shura¡¯s words (extreme curse)]:


    [Skill description: the ultimate curse of the Asura Dao. During the process of cultivating this spell, the cultivator will enter a ¡®tasteless¡¯ state and understand the true meaning of Asura¡¯s words!] After learning this skill, any curse skill can be manifested on the target (curse-type ability).


    [Skill growth proficiency: Level 1 (0/10000 points)]


    [Next unlocked ability: Shura¡¯s curse effect is enhanced by one level (the highest effect at this stage is the elementary level of ghost Governor)]


    [Method of increasing skill proficiency: use ¡®Shura¡¯s word¡¯.]


    ......


    Seeing that Asura Yan¡¯s Mark had already seeped into Ye Shiwen¡¯s body, Asura¡¯s face revealed a smile.


    Because this was exactly what he wanted.


    The Dao of Asura that he had mastered was divided into four main systems-the body Dao, the curse Dao, the life sacrifice Dao, and the reincarnation Dao. The cultivation process of each system required one to endure the pain of having part of one¡¯s body¡¯s functions blocked.


    For example, there were no words, no eyes, no taste, no pain, no sound, and so on ...


    And this time, the ¡®Asura Yan¡¯ that he taught Ye Shiwen was the strongest power in the curse Dao system, with the powerful curse ability to command the law!


    And the reason why he had passed on the ¡®Asura Yan¡¯ seal he had cultivated to Ye Shiwen was to break free from the great Emperor¡¯s seal.


    At this moment, the ¡°tasteless¡± state on his body had been removed. He had successfully broken free from all the restrictions of the Dao of Asura.


    At this moment, Asura was extremely excited.


    This was because he was about to break the seal and could finally start his plan again!


    At this time, Ye Shiwen¡¯s face was blank and cute.


    It was a regional announcement skill!


    (¦Ø) am I going to be rich!!!

 Chapter 445 - Jungle rabbit

    Chapter 445: Jungle rabbit


    The dark clouds dispersed, and beautiful days were beckoning to me. Life was indeed full of surprises!


    Ye Shiwen thought with a smile.


    This time, the way she looked at Asura was no longer so disdainful.


    After all, he was about to become rich, so he had to be cultured!


    ¡°Little girl, try the ability I¡¯m giving you!¡± At this time, Asura said with a smile.


    ¡°How do I use it?¡± Ye Shiwen asked with an adorable face.


    ¡°You can use it however you want. As long as you say the words of a curse to the target, it can be materialized!¡± Asura immediately replied.


    ¡°So powerful!¡± Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes were bright.


    ¡°Of course, this is the power of the extreme path of Asura. It¡¯s also the highest level of curse Arts. How can it be ordinary!¡± Asura said proudly.


    Ye Shiwen solemnly nodded, then looked at Asura and shouted,¡±


    ...


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Asura was speechless.


    As expected, he had too high of an expectation for her ...


    ¡°Oh? No effect?¡± Ye Shiwen said with a dazed look.


    ¡°I¡¯m a controller of the Shura laws. It¡¯s naturally ineffective against me. Try it on other creatures!¡± The veins on Asura¡¯s forehead throbbed as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Oh, Oh, I know!¡± Ye Shiwen quickly said.


    Then, she looked around and began to look for a target to cast the curse on.


    At this moment, a rabbit happened to jump over the forest not far away.


    Seeing this, Ye Shiwen shouted at the rabbit without hesitation,¡±¡±Turn into a pig!¡±


    In an instant, a purple Shura mark appeared on the rabbit¡¯s head. Then, the rabbit that had just leaped into the air turned into a fat pig and fell to the ground.


    At the same time, Ye Shiwen also received a game notification.


    [Game prompt: using the Shura language spell on the target ¡°jungle rabbit¡±. The spell is automatically recognized as the ¡°transformation curse.¡± The target ¡°jungle rabbit¡± has been cursed to transform.]


    At this moment, the rabbit was clearly frightened by itself.


    It lowered its head to look at its forelimbs, then turned to look at Ye Shiwen, who was not far away, and its expression became extremely frightened.


    ¡°Hey, hehe!¡± Seeing this scene, Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    The rabbit was obviously frightened at this moment, and it immediately started to run away.


    Seeing this, Ye Shiwen pointed at the rabbit and shouted,¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    [Game prompt: Shura language spell has been cast on the target ¡°jungle rabbit.¡± The spell automatically recognizes the ¡°consciousness shielding curse.¡± The target ¡°jungle rabbit¡± has been cursed!]


    The pig-like rabbit¡¯s eyes immediately glazed over, and it even began to drool. It looked extremely silly and cute.


    ¡°Waa!¡± Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but exclaim when she saw this.


    ¡°Anything is fine?¡± Ye Shiwen quickly turned to Asura and asked.


    ¡°Of course you can. Anything you say will become the corresponding curse!¡± Asura replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, Ye Shiwen turned her head with a face full of anticipation, and said to the pig-like rabbit again,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned!¡±


    [Game prompt: using Shura¡¯s word on the target ¡°jungle rabbit.¡± The spell automatically recognizes the ¡°poison curse.¡± The target ¡°jungle rabbit¡± has been poisoned!]


    After saying that, the Shura mark appeared on the head of the pig-like rabbit again. Then, his skin began to turn dark brown, and the blood vessels under his skin began to show.


    ¡°Remove the poison!¡±


    Instantly, the dark brown color of the pig-turned rabbit¡¯s body faded away, and it returned to its pink color.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting old!¡±


    [Game prompt: using Shura language on target ¡°jungle rabbit¡±. The spell will automatically recognize the aging curse. Target ¡°jungle rabbit¡± has been affected by the aging curse!]


    ¡°You¡¯re on fire!¡± [Self-immolation curse]


    ¡°You¡¯re very sad!¡± Emotion curse


    ¡°You think you can fly?¡± [Delusion curse]


    ¡°You can¡¯t breathe!¡± [Suffocation curse]


    ......


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen was having a lot of fun.


    As for the rabbit that had turned into a pig, it fell to the ground, dying.


    ¡°Remove the curse!¡± As if realizing that the rabbit was about to die, Ye Shiwen hurriedly shouted.


    Instantly, the Pink Pig turned back into a rabbit.


    This time, the rabbit¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as it looked at Ye Shiwen. Then, it spoke in human language,¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? If you want to kill me, then kill me! Why are you tormenting me?¡±


    Seeing that the rabbit actually opened its mouth to speak, Ye Shiwen was suddenly stunned.


    ¡°How can you speak?¡± Ye Shiwen asked carefully.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not strong, I¡¯ve cultivated for hundreds of years. What¡¯s wrong with talking?¡± The rabbit seemed to have forgotten its fear as it roared at Ye Shiwen angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Rabbit, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ye Shiwen immediately said pitifully.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? have you ever considered my feelings? ¡°I was born to hide everywhere so that I wouldn¡¯t be eaten. Finally, I¡¯ve cultivated to some extent, and now I¡¯ve met such a vicious guy like you. It¡¯s not easy for me, I ...¡± As he spoke, the rabbit suddenly burst into tears and continued to speak while wiping away its tears.


    These days were really too hard. It was so difficult to be a rabbit!


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    Asura was speechless.


    ¡°Rabbit, don¡¯t say anymore. I know I was wrong!¡± Ye Shiwen apologized sincerely.


    ¡°Compensation, one mystical material!¡± The rabbit said in grief and indignation.


    Hearing this, Ye Shiwen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly began to calculate the value of the mystical materials in her mind.


    First of all, the highest-level mystical materials were eliminated and the lowest-level mystical materials were Level 1.


    The lowest price of a level 1 mystical material was 63 soul coins!


    63 soul coins =126 pieces of dry bread


    126 dry loaves of bread =42 days of rations


    ......


    Oh my God!¡Æ(?§¥?¥Î)¥Î!!!


    Ye Shiwen¡¯s face turned pale and she took a few steps back. She wanted to say,¡±talking about money hurts feelings.¡±


    But looking at the angry rabbit, she suddenly couldn¡¯t say that.


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen felt as if her soul had been destroyed. After all, it was 63 soul coins, a huge sum!


    As an adventurer who didn¡¯t like to fight monsters or carry bricks, 63 soul coins was her life!


    He could even lose his life, but he definitely couldn¡¯t lose 63 soul coins.


    Thinking of this, Ye Shiwen fell into an internal struggle.


    It was definitely impossible for him to give money, but the rabbit looked so pitiful ...


    After some internal struggle, Ye Shiwen suddenly raised her head and said to the rabbit,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten everything that just happened!¡±


    [Game prompt: using Shura language on the target ¡°jungle rabbit.¡± The spell automatically recognizes the ¡°memory loss curse.¡± The target ¡°jungle rabbit¡± has been affected by the memory loss curse!]


    The Shura seal once again appeared on the rabbit¡¯s head. Then, with a flash of purple light, the anger in the rabbit¡¯s eyes faded, and its expression became dull.


    After being in a daze for a moment, the rabbit came back to its senses. When it saw Ye Shiwen standing in front of it, it immediately took a few steps back alertly.


    ¡°Rabbit, have you forgotten something?¡± Ye Shiwen asked tentatively.


    ¡°Gugu!¡± B.rabbit immediately replied.


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    ¡°Can you speak?¡±


    ¡°Gugu!¡± The moment it made the sound, the rabbit took a few steps back alertly, then turned and ran.


    Looking at the rabbit leaving, Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he could speak or not. It was good that he had forgotten. It was good that he had forgotten!


    After saving 126 loaves of dry bread, his life became fulfilling and wonderful again!


    Letting out a long sigh of relief, Ye Shiwen turned around and looked at Asura, only to find that at this moment, Asura was looking at her as if she was an idiot.


    At this moment, Asura felt that his inheritance had been given to such a stupid guy. It was really fed to the dogs!


    However, he had no choice. He had been sealed here for too long and could not wait any longer!


    So, let¡¯s just feed the dogs!


    Thinking of this, Asura suddenly felt much more comfortable.


    ¡°Asura, do you still need anything?¡± Ye Shiwen probed.


    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, when I come out, the first thing I¡¯ll do is take back your ability!¡± Asura fiercely said.


    Ye Shiwen stuck out her tongue, turned around, and strode toward the dense forest.


    With such a powerful ability, Ye Shiwen felt that she would soon reach the peak of her life.


    After Ye Shiwen left, Asura¡¯s expression became extremely serious again.


    He began to use the power in his body to break the seal.


    The seal of the Emperor of Feng du was connected to the surrounding mountains and the earth, so it was not easy to break through.


    However, he had already prepared for this moment.


    The Emperor of Feng du had once said that he was too stubborn. The ¡°Dao of Asura¡± spell technique he had created was too extreme. As a result, his five senses were blocked, and the inner demons in his heart grew stronger and stronger. If this continued, there would come a day when he would be unable to sense anything. He might not even be able to sense his own existence, and he would completely lose himself.


    However, he didn¡¯t care at all at the time. He even wanted to achieve this goal.


    He had a crazy idea and plan.


    That was to merge with the six paths reincarnation and become the controller of the six paths reincarnation.


    Therefore, in order to wake him up, the Emperor of Feng du had sealed him so that he could no longer continue to cultivate.


    He would only be free if he could recover his lost five senses and body functions.


    Thus, in order to break free from the seal, he had been constantly wearing down his Asura Dao imprint for millions of years.


    And the last remaining ¡®Shura¡¯s word¡¯ had been removed. In other words, he could already try to break the seal.


    With an excited mood, Asura began to mobilize the primordial energy in his body.


    At this moment, the power that he couldn¡¯t mobilize previously returned and filled his entire body, allowing Asura to experience the taste of power again.


    As the power in his body continued to rise, the earth trembled.


    The chains that connected the mountains to his body began to break one by one.


    At this moment, Asura was extremely excited.


    F * cking monarch, when I break free from the seal, I¡¯ll continue to cultivate. When I master the six paths reincarnation, I¡¯ll make you all kneel down and call me daddy!


    When he thought of this, Asura was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    The mountains also shook madly in his laughter.


    At this moment, a large brass bell suddenly appeared above Asura¡¯s head.


    Asura¡¯s expression changed when he saw the bell.


    The great emperor of East Peak!


    ¡°Suppress!¡± A distant sigh appeared.


    The large brass bell immediately bloomed with dazzling light and slowly pressed down on Asura¡¯s head.


    ¡±


    It was not easy for him to break free from the seal of mountains of the great emperor of Feng du. He thought that he would finally be free, but he did not expect that the great emperor of East Peak would come and even try to seal him.


    At this moment, Asura¡¯s heart was filled with resentment.


    ¡°This time, the seal is called the¡± heart Demon Seal. ¡°When you no longer have the thought of merging with the six paths of reincarnation, this seal will be removed!¡± He said.


    The voice of the great emperor of East Peak reverberated in his mind. At the same time, the bell fell and suppressed Asura again.


    ¡°%£¤@!%!¡±


    At this moment, all the curses in Asura¡¯s mind were thrown out.


    (PS: due to the low monthly votes and subscriptions,¡±Lu Wu¡± has issued a monthly vote subscription recruitment order. Any reader who cast a monthly vote can receive 100 soul coins after going down. Any official subscription reader can receive a hidden profession after going down. Do you want to be at the peak right from the start?) What are you waiting for? move your fingers, the future will change in this instant!)


    (ps2: Lu Wu: in fact, what the author said is true, but this matter can¡¯t be explained. After all, the truth is below. So when you hesitate, you may miss a great opportunity (serious face)!)

 Chapter 446 - Reaching an agreement

    Chapter 446: Reaching an agreement


    After leaving Asura¡¯s rocky area, Ye Shiwen once again embarked on an exploration (money-making) journey.


    Now that she had such a powerful curse ability, Ye Shiwen felt a little inflated. She no longer had to be careful when she was traveling, and instead, she was walking in a straight line.


    Taking big steps, Ye Shiwen felt that she was the most beautiful man in this mountain range!


    At this time, the ground suddenly began to shake, and Ye Shiwen¡¯s body suddenly lost its balance and fell to the ground.


    The frightened Ye Shiwen jumped up from the ground like a rabbit and immediately turned around to find a large brass bell floating in the sky above the area where Asura was.


    The brass bell was simple in design, and there were all kinds of ancient characters carved on it. It floated in the air and slowly rotated.


    At this moment, he could vaguely hear curses coming from the distance.


    Under Ye Shiwen¡¯s surprised gaze, the big bell suddenly fell, and the shaking of the earth stopped, and the surroundings returned to calm.


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    Thinking that it was Asura¡¯s doing, Ye Shiwen thought for a moment, then turned around and prepared to continue on her way.


    ...


    After all, there was still 95% of the area that had yet to be explored. The earlier he finished, the earlier he could return to Beiqi happily.


    When the time came, he would have to eat a good meal to reward himself.


    Thinking of this, Ye Shiwen suddenly felt a little excited.


    After all, he was poor and easily satisfied.


    She had just taken a few steps when a rabbit, startled by the earthquake, suddenly jumped out of the bushes at the side. It then hit the tree next to Ye Shiwen.


    The rabbit couldn¡¯t help but roll its eyes. Its body fell to the ground, and its legs twitched.


    ¡°F * ck, it hurts!¡± B.rabbit, who had returned to his senses, hurriedly stood up and began to rub his head with both hands as he spoke in human language.


    Ye Shiwen¡¯s face was full of shock, and she even felt a little nervous, because he was familiar with this rabbit.


    It was the one that he had tested the effects of the curse on.


    At this moment, the rabbit in Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes had a huge debt of sixty-three soul coins. Seeing the creditor, it naturally felt a little guilty.


    ¡°Rabbit?¡± Ye Shiwen said in a low voice.


    Hearing the voice from the side, the rabbit immediately stopped rubbing its head and turned to look at Ye Shiwen.


    ¡°Goo Goo Goo!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to talk?¡± Ye Shiwen was stunned.


    ¡°Goo Goo Goo!¡± B.rabbit started to play dumb and took small steps back, his face alert.


    At this time, Ye Shiwen suddenly realized that the rabbit seemed to have forgotten that she owed it a huge sum of money.


    He immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve forgotten!¡±


    The rabbit looked at Ye Shiwen, but in its heart, it was muttering.


    He seemed to have met this woman before, but why was she looking at him with such fear in her eyes? was she afraid of him?


    Thinking of this, B.rabbit tentatively asked,¡±


    ¡°Do we know each other?¡±


    ¡°I know him!¡± Ye Shiwen said without hesitation.


    ¡°How did you meet?¡± B.rabbit asked warily.


    ¡°You owe me a mystical material!¡± Ye Shiwen said guiltily.


    ¡°Impossible! I can¡¯t even afford to eat mystical materials myself. How can I owe you a mystical material?¡± The rabbit¡¯s Red eyes widened, its face filled with disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to return it. I¡¯m not a petty person. ¡± Ye Shiwen continued to say guiltily.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Tell me, why do I owe you a mystical material?¡± The rabbit asked stubbornly.


    ¡°You just ate it, and then you suddenly lost your memory!¡± When Ye Shiwen said these words, she obviously didn¡¯t have much confidence.


    When the rabbit heard this, it glanced at the big tree that it had just crashed into, and could not help but rub its head, falling into deep thought.


    Did I lose my memory from the collision just now?


    I¡¯ve been cultivating for hundreds of years. How can my body be so weak?


    Thinking of this, B.rabbit couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and ask,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really not lying to me?¡±


    Ye Shiwen hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°You said it yourself, there¡¯s no need to return it.¡± The rabbit immediately said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, you don¡¯t have to return it!¡± Ye Shiwen hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Then what else do you have to say?¡± Hearing that he didn¡¯t have to return it, the tension on B.rabbit¡¯s face immediately disappeared, and he continued to rub his swollen rabbit head.


    ¡°Are you familiar with this area? Can you be my guide?¡± Ye Shiwen asked expectantly.


    If there was a creature familiar with this mountain range as a guide, Ye Shiwen felt that the progress of her exploration would be much faster. After all, she hadn¡¯t opened up the map yet, and it was shrouded in fog. It was easy to walk into a dead end.


    Under such circumstances, they could only return and take a detour, which was a waste of time.


    When the rabbit heard this, it raised its head and glanced at Ye Shiwen,¡±


    ¡°Are there any benefits?¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have to return the mystical materials?¡± Ye Shiwen said guiltily.


    ¡°You said that you don¡¯t need to return it before you made your request. So, the first thing has been exempted. This is the second thing. You must pay for it.¡± The rabbit said seriously.


    To Ye Shiwen, she could talk about anything, but not money.


    No matter how hard it was, it was impossible to talk about money, unless she was the beneficiary.


    However, without B.rabbit¡¯s help, it would take her a long time to complete the task.


    This made Ye Shiwen very conflicted.


    After thinking for a while, Ye Shiwen said with a bitter expression,¡±


    ¡°How about a piece of dry bread?¡±


    ¡°What is dry bread?¡± Rabbit asked in confusion.


    ¡°Expensive food!¡± Ye Shiwen said her evaluation of dry bread.


    There was no exaggeration in this sentence, because this was Ye Shiwen¡¯s actual evaluation of the dry bread that was sold for 0.5 soul coins.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she would die from hunger, Ye Shiwen felt that she would be hungry for a long, long time.


    In this way, he could save 1.5 soul coins if he didn¡¯t eat for a day, 45 soul coins if he didn¡¯t eat for a month, and a huge sum of money if he didn¡¯t eat for a year.


    Therefore, there was nothing wrong with the idea that dry bread was equivalent to an expensive delicacy. It was in line with the logic of the poor.


    B.rabbit, who had never heard of this kind of food, could not help but fall into deep thought. Then, he curiously asked,¡±


    ¡°Can I see what the dry bread looks like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look at it after I finish it!¡± Ye Shiwen, who didn¡¯t want to spend soul coins to buy it, couldn¡¯t help but answer.


    After all, every time he ate dry bread, he would only buy it when he was in urgent need. He had never hoarded.


    Because every time she spent soul coins, it made Ye Shiwen feel like her flesh was being cut.


    ¡°Then how do you expect me to believe you!¡± B.rabbit immediately glared at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to believe me this once?¡± Ye Shiwen felt that in the conversation with the rabbit, she was obviously at a disadvantage and had no momentum to speak of.


    B.rabbit rubbed his head, and his eyes flickered.


    It was naturally very familiar with this mountain range, so it would not be a problem for it to be a guide.


    However, it didn¡¯t know if it should trust the woman in front of it.


    Although they had lived for hundreds of years, the rabbit¡¯s circle was actually very small, so they were not sure whether the promise of remuneration after the work was credible or not.


    After some thought, the rabbit said with a grave expression,¡±


    ¡°Is there free food during work?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ye Shiwen said without hesitation,¡±


    ¡°I won ¡®t!¡±


    ¡°Then what should I eat?¡± the rabbit¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡¯re a rabbit, eat grass!¡± As she spoke, Ye Shiwen pointed at the nearby weeds.


    The rabbit was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m a rabbit who has cultivated. If I don¡¯t eat grass, I¡¯m a rabbit at the bottom of the food chain!¡± Rabbit couldn¡¯t help but berate.


    ¡°Then what do you want to eat?¡± Ye Shiwen was stunned.


    B.rabbit pointed at the top of a large tree at the side.¡±Eat the leaves!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Shiwen nodded.


    Thus, a poor player and a confused rabbit reached an exploration agreement.


    Exchanging a piece of dry bread for a tour guide was a huge loss in Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes!


    But in rabbit¡¯s eyes, it seemed like he had made a huge profit!


    After reaching an agreement, the human and rabbit set off.


    During this time, Ye Shiwen told the rabbit about her plan to explore the entire mountain range.


    The rabbit didn¡¯t care. To it, it was just wandering around the mountains every day, so it didn¡¯t matter where it went.


    That afternoon, under the rabbit¡¯s lead, Ye Shiwen found that the progress of her exploration had indeed sped up a lot, and she had even bypassed several areas where fierce beasts appeared.


    The rabbit¡¯s value in Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes shot up.


    This piece of dry bread did not seem to be a loss!


    The sky gradually darkened, and Ye Shiwen, who had been walking with the rabbit for an entire afternoon, was finally hungry.


    Looking at her hunger points that had turned red, Ye Shiwen felt a burst of pain in her heart.


    Although he still wanted to endure, it seemed like he would enter a weakened state if he did not eat. He had already reached the point where he had no choice but to eat.


    Ye Shiwen had no choice but to stop moving forward. She found some dry wood, took out a lighter from her space, and lit the fire. Then, the human and rabbit sat down around the bonfire.


    ¡°Rabbit, go find some leaves to eat.¡± At this moment, Ye Shiwen turned her head and looked at the rabbit.


    ¡°Then what do you want to eat?¡± The rabbit asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way, you go eat first!¡± Ye Shiwen said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Do you want to eat dry bread behind my back?¡± B.rabbit said with wide eyes.


    Having her thoughts guessed right, Ye Shiwen¡¯s expression changed significantly, becoming very guilty,¡±


    ¡°Just one person¡¯s worth!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take one bite!¡± Rabbit tried to negotiate with Ye Shiwen.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too expensive!¡± Ye Shiwen immediately refused.


    When rabbit heard this, he was not surprised.


    After all, in its mind, dry bread should be a delicacy that was comparable to mystical materials. It was indeed a little too much to ask for a bite.


    After some thought, B.rabbit rubbed his swollen head, turned around, and burrowed into the forest.


    After the rabbit left, Ye Shiwen opened the game store and selected the food category and dry bread.


    She stomped her feet, gritted her teeth, and bought one!


    She took out dry bread from her space. The bread was still steaming hot, and the fragrance of wheat filled her nose. Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but reveal an intoxicated expression on her face.


    He really couldn¡¯t get tired of it!


    Thinking of this, she opened her mouth and took a bite.


    ¡°Oh?¡± As she chewed on the bread, Ye Shiwen¡¯s brows slowly furrowed.


    Why was there no smell?


    Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t believe it and took a few more big bites, but the bread still didn¡¯t taste any different, making her feel like she was eating paper.


    This made Ye Shiwen stop eating and fall into deep thought.


    A moment later, Ye Shiwen seemed to have found the reason. She immediately opened the mall again and opened the food category list.


    It turned out that he had forgotten to open the list of delicacies. No wonder the taste had deteriorated! Ye Shiwen thought happily.


    Looking at the list of delicacies, Ye Shiwen smiled sweetly.


    Drawing empty promises to quench one¡¯s thirst, self-deception mode was immediately activated.


    This bite ...


    The smile on Ye Shiwen¡¯s face froze.


    Why did it still feel like he was eating paper? It was completely hard to swallow!


    I¡¯ve bought inferior goods!


    The ¡®truth¡¯ that she thought of suddenly appeared in Ye Shiwen¡¯s mind.


    After all, the dry bread was made by the players themselves, so it was inevitable that there would be mistakes.


    Thinking of this, Ye Shiwen was very angry.


    I spent so many soul coins, and I actually bought a low-quality product. How could I bear this?!


    Thinking of this, Ye Shiwen continued to eat indignantly. No matter how bad it was, she couldn¡¯t waste it!


    After all, it was too expensive!

 Chapter 447 - Little expert in disguise

    Chapter 447: Little expert in disguise


    At this moment, Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, was observing Ye Shiwen, who was eating by the bonfire.


    After receiving the notice that Ye Shiwen had mastered the power of the Asura Gokudo path, Lu Wu thought that he had gained another super talented player, so he was ready to record it in his small notebook.


    But in reality, Ye Shiwen made him feel extremely embarrassed.


    This was the first time Lu Wu had seen a player who was doing so badly.


    As a war player, she was really using her strength to embarrass the other fourth calamity grade players and drag them down!


    Looking at Ye Shiwen, who was frowning and eating bread, Lu Wu really couldn¡¯t bear to record such a player in the list of talented players.


    He thought of ao Jian, Qi Ming, Gu Yu, and the others, and then looked at Ye Shiwen, who was eating bread.


    It was so embarrassing to compare!


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but cover his face.


    At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s feelings were very similar to Asura ¡®s.


    ...


    Being poor wasn¡¯t scary, what was scary was being poor and stupid at the same time!


    After thinking for a while, Lu Wu decided to observe for a while longer. Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t record Ye Shiwen¡¯s personality!


    He was afraid of tarnishing the authority of this list!


    ......


    Enduring the pain of not being able to swallow, Ye Shiwen forced herself to eat the dry bread.


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen¡¯s face revealed a smile.


    It was not a loss if there was no waste!


    At the very least, the amount did not decrease. If it did, he would have to give it a bad review!


    ¡®The most important thing hasn¡¯t changed, so it¡¯s still acceptable,¡¯ Ye Shiwen thought.


    She started the self-deceiving mode. After consoling herself, Ye Shiwen suddenly felt much better.


    After stretching, Ye Shiwen began to wait for the rabbit to return after eating the leaves, and then began to explore again.


    Although it was already night time, time was also a part of money for Ye Shiwen, so she naturally couldn¡¯t waste it.


    A moment later, B.rabbit¡¯s figure emerged from the bushes at the side and arrived in front of the bonfire.


    At this moment, it was holding a fat creature in its mouth, which looked like a mouse.


    ¡°Rabbit, What¡¯s this?¡±


    When the rabbit heard this, it put down the rat and said indignantly,¡±


    ¡°I met this bamboo rat on my way here, and because of a verbal disagreement, I got into a fight with it. I couldn¡¯t hold back and killed it, but I thought that I couldn¡¯t let it go to waste, so I brought it back!¡±


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re a rabbit, can you eat meat?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m a rabbit who has achieved success in cultivation. I¡¯m not comparable to those rabbits who eat weeds!¡± The rabbit said proudly.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s borrow a fire to roast and eat!¡± As he spoke, B.rabbit pulled out a branch from the bonfire and scuttled up the bamboo rat on the ground. He raised it up to the bonfire and began to roast it.


    In Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes, this scene was really ... Very disharmonious!


    A rabbit roasting a mouse to eat ...


    It was filled with a sense of disharmony.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, it was a rabbit that had achieved success in cultivation, Ye Shiwen thought.


    Under the roasting, the hair of the bamboo rat began to burn out, revealing the meat under its skin. The smell of meat wafted over, making Ye Shiwen hungry again.


    How cruel!


    Ye Shiwen had been playing the game for so long, but she had never eaten meat before. The best she had ever eaten was the sweet zongzi given out by the game on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival.


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen felt like she had been hurt.


    This rat is so fat, the rabbit shouldn¡¯t be able to finish it.


    Thinking of this, Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but whisper,¡±


    ¡°Rabbit, why don¡¯t you share some with me? I¡¯ll get indigestion if I eat too much at night.¡±


    When the rabbit heard this, it couldn¡¯t help but raise its head to look at Ye Shiwen, and then decisively shook its head,¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You don¡¯t even share dry bread with me, why should I share it with you?¡±


    ¡°Then what if we can¡¯t finish it!¡± Ye Shiwen tried to negotiate.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, throw it away!¡± The rabbit said without the slightest hesitation.


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    In the face of such a realistic rabbit, Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t think of any words to ask for food. She could only nod with a bitter face.


    After the bamboo rat was cooked, the rabbit began to gnaw on the bamboo rat¡¯s meat happily, while Ye Shiwen bit on her finger at the side, starting to make empty promises to satisfy her hunger.


    It was so fragrant! The meat was fresh and delicious!


    In the state of fantasy, Ye Shiwen experienced the ultimate delicacy and had a strong sense of substitution!


    After a while, the rabbit seemed to be full. It let out a long sigh of relief and threw the bamboo rat bones that it had finished gnawing into the fire.


    ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s more delicious than tree leaves.¡± B.rabbit answered honestly.


    Hearing this, Ye Shiwen¡¯s face revealed an envious expression.


    ¡°Then, should we sleep now?¡± B.rabbit asked as he rubbed his bulging stomach.


    ¡°No, we have to continue exploring!¡± Ye Shiwen immediately rejected the suggestion.


    B.rabbit scratched his head, as if he didn¡¯t understand, but he still nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m full anyway. I can¡¯t sleep!¡±


    Thus, the man and rabbit put out the bonfire. Taking advantage of the bright moonlight, they once again began to explore the mountain range in the South of the Luoyi region.


    Under the rabbit¡¯s lead, Ye Shiwen didn¡¯t need to worry about encountering wild animals.


    As a rabbit demon who had lived in this area for hundreds of years, it was very familiar with the terrain here. Even at night, it did not have to worry about anything, and the progress of the exploration had been greatly improved.


    Just as they were walking forward, B.rabbit suddenly raised his head and sniffed, then said,¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a creature starting a fire up ahead!¡±


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she also raised her head and took two deep breaths like a rabbit, and then nodded solemnly,¡±


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t smell it, I believe you!¡±


    The rabbit was speechless.


    ¡°Are we still going over? I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s danger. ¡± After some thought, B.rabbit asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If we start a fire, I suspect it¡¯s a player, one of our own!¡± Ye Shiwen said calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I¡¯m scared!¡± The rabbit, who was on high alert, immediately cowered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Ye Shiwen clenched her fist and cheered.


    ¡°Alright then, but let¡¯s go there quietly. Don¡¯t get discovered.¡± The rabbit could only say this.


    Thus, the human and rabbit continued to move forward in the direction of the smell.


    After walking for less than a hundred meters, a faint flame suddenly appeared in Ye Shiwen and rabbit¡¯s line of sight. In the distance, they could also hear faint chatting sounds.


    Seeing this, the rabbit immediately stopped in its tracks and perked up its ears to listen.


    Seeing this, Ye Shiwen also learned to listen.


    However, it was obvious that she did not have the rabbit¡¯s talent and could not hear any sound at all.


    ¡°Rabbit, I can¡¯t hear you!¡± Ye Shiwen said in a low voice.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get closer!¡± The rabbit suggested after some thought.


    ¡°Yes, come closer!¡±


    After that, the human and rabbit sneaked toward the bonfire.


    After getting closer, Ye Shiwen could finally hear their conversation clearly. One man and one rabbit suddenly lay down on the ground and listened carefully.


    ¡°Sigh, the tribe leader¡¯s rule is that no clansmen are allowed to enter Northern Qi. If the tribe leader finds out about what we¡¯ve done, we¡¯ll probably die a terrible death!¡± In front of the bonfire, a burly man in galaism uniform sighed.


    ¡°This is a very important matter. The elders sent us to Beiqi because we had no choice. After all, we lost the jialan light. Without it, it will be very difficult for that kid to win the Rahu King¡¯s position. There are still a group of people eyeing this position!¡± A skinny man with a purple tattoo on his face said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t complain. At least if Gani wins the Rahu King¡¯s position, it will be good for us. If we go to Beiqi and find the Indigo light, Gani will repay us!¡± A man in a black robe could not help but ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky. If we head south, we¡¯ll have to pass by the nine-Yao great domain. After entering Beiqi, we¡¯ll have no destination. We¡¯ll know that the Indigo light is in the hands of the players. As for whether we can find it or not, that¡¯s another matter!¡± The burly man sighed again.


    ¡°Think of something good. What if we find them? the player clans aren¡¯t strong. As long as we catch their higher-ups and threaten them, they¡¯ll naturally admit defeat!¡±


    Hearing the black-robed man¡¯s words, the rest of them no longer complained, but their expressions were still full of dissatisfaction.


    Because in their eyes, the risk of going to Beiqi this time was too great.


    As long as their tribe leader found out about this, they would definitely be sacrificed to Asura. There was no chance of them being lucky.


    ......


    Not far away, the rabbit and Ye Shiwen were eavesdropping on their conversation.


    At this moment, B.rabbit suddenly turned to look at Ye Shiwen and said in a low voice,¡±


    ¡°They seem to want to capture the player clan. Didn¡¯t you say that you were from the player clan?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve realized that too. I¡¯m a little scared now!¡± Ye Shiwen immediately turned around and replied in a low voice.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s run!¡± The rabbit suggested.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s run!¡± Ye Shiwen replied in a low voice.


    The human and rabbit reached an agreement and slowly got up from the ground, preparing to retreat.


    At this time, the black-robed man in front of the bonfire suddenly raised his eyebrows and his figure disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already standing in front of Ye Shiwen and rabbit.


    ¡°Sneaky? what¡¯s your identity?¡± The black-robed man said with a dark expression.


    ¡°Goo Goo Goo!¡± The rabbit immediately activated its camouflage mode, picked up a bunch of weeds on the ground, and began to eat them.


    ¡°Goo Goo Goo!¡± Ye Shiwen was stunned for two seconds, then she imitated the rabbit¡¯s cry.


    After thinking for a while, he resisted the urge to lie on the ground and eat grass like a rabbit.


    At this moment, the rabbit that was eating grass suddenly choked and could not help but start coughing.


    The black-robed man¡¯s gloomy face also revealed a trace of shock. Then, his expression turned cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re from a player clan?¡±


    ¡°Goo Goo Goo!¡± Ye Shiwen forced herself to pretend.


    At this moment, the rabbit was the first to be unable to bear it any longer. It flicked away the grass in its mouth and said with a face full of grief and indignation,¡±


    ¡°How can I disguise myself like this? I¡¯ve been exposed!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never learned how to disguise myself as a rabbit!¡±Ye Shiwen¡¯s face was also filled with grief and indignation.


    The rabbit was speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s just right. I¡¯ll ask you some things now. Tell me where the clan leader of the player clan is, and I might let you go.¡± The black-robed man looked at Ye Shiwen and said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it. Although I¡¯m poor, I have a backbone!¡± Ye Shiwen said without hesitation.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ll have to suffer a little before you can speak.¡± The black-robed man smiled and waved his hand at Ye Shiwen.


    A stream of purple light flowed out from the black-robed man¡¯s hand and appeared on Ye Shiwen¡¯s forehead.


    At this moment, the game¡¯s notification sounded in Ye Shiwen¡¯s mind:


    [Game prompt: you have been cursed by the target ¡®jiamu¡¯,¡¯pain¡¯. The Shura¡¯s seal is automatically activated, and the curse is nullified!]


    After he finished casting the spell, Jia Mu began to wait for Ye Shiwen to wail in pain.


    Time passed by bit by bit. Jia Mu and Ye Shiwen stared at each other, but the art of pain still didn¡¯t show any effect.


    Jia Mu couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.

 Chapter 448 - The correct way to use a curse

    Chapter 448: The correct way to use a curse


    Realizing that his curse ability had failed, Jia Mu was extremely surprised and couldn¡¯t help but wave his hand at Ye Shiwen again.


    The curse mark appeared again.


    However, just like before, it didn¡¯t have any effect on Ye Shiwen, who had mastered the extreme grade incantation.


    At this moment, Jia Mu couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    This was simply unbelievable to him, because the curse ability was directly effective on the other party, and there was no possibility of not hitting the target.


    If the first time was a spell-casting error, how could the second time be explained?


    This was the first time that Jia Mu had encountered such a strange situation.


    At this time, Ye Shiwen suddenly raised her head and looked at him with a vigilant face,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll become a pig!¡±


    [Game prompt: Shura language spell has been used on the target. The spell automatically recognizes the transformation curse. The target has been cursed with the transformation curse!]


    ...


    ¡°Skill tip: as the target is a beginner ghost Governor, the effect will last for 1 hour at most!¡±


    The purple mark of Asura Yan emerged. At this moment, Jia MU¡¯s body began to twist uncontrollably. His black robe fell off, and his body quickly shrank, turning into the pink Pig in Ye Shiwen¡¯s mind.


    ¡°F * ck, he¡¯s turned into a pig!¡± B.rabbit¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this.


    At this time, three more figures appeared beside Ye Shiwen and rabbit. They attacked Ye Shiwen at the same time without hesitation.


    Ye Shiwen was immediately frightened. She looked at the three people approaching and hurriedly said,¡±


    ¡°Pig! Pig transformation! Pig transformation!¡±


    Three Asura Yan runes appeared above their heads at the same time. Under the curse, the three of them could not resist it. Their bodies twisted and turned into three fragrant pigs in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, not only was rabbit stunned, but the four men from the galaism who had turned into pigs were also dumbfounded.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know about the transformation spell, but Ye Shiwen¡¯s casting speed and the efficiency of turning three people into pigs at the same time couldn¡¯t be described as terrifying. It completely exceeded their understanding of the curse.


    ¡°Phew, so dangerous!¡± Ye Shiwen let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Not good, they¡¯re running away!¡± At this time, the rabbit anxiously said. As it spoke, it pounced towards a pig and bit the pig¡¯s ear, starting to pull it hard.


    Seeing this, Ye Shiwen quickly looked at the four people from the galaism and shouted,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve all become idiots!¡±


    As the Asura seal appeared, the four pigs immediately stopped running and rolled forward a distance due to inertia.


    ¡°Die!¡± Seeing the four pigs fall to the ground, the rabbit immediately pulled on one pig¡¯s ear and began to punch and kick it.


    After venting for a while, the rabbit spat at the fragrant pig beneath it,


    ¡°You want to deal with uncle rabbit with just you guys!¡±


    Then, the rabbit turned to look at Ye Shiwen and said with a surprised expression,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful!¡±


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she smiled awkwardly.


    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Jia Mu casting a spell on her and the game notification ringing, she would have really forgotten that she knew the Shura language spell.


    ¡°Why did you stop them from escaping?¡± Ye Shiwen asked curiously.


    ¡°Stupid! If they get away, they¡¯ll definitely come back for revenge. This is called eliminating the roots!¡± B.rabbit said with a serious expression.


    ¡°What about them?¡± Ye Shiwen pointed at the four pigs lying on the ground and asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we roast it and eat it?¡± Rabbit could not help but suggest.


    ¡°Don ¡®t!¡± Ye Shiwen quickly shook her head.


    In Ye Shiwen¡¯s opinion, these four pigs were all human-shaped creatures. Although they were now cursed to be fragrant pigs, it still made her feel uncomfortable.


    When the rabbit heard this, it squatted on the ground with one hand on its chin and began to think. After a moment, it raised its head bitterly and looked at Ye Shiwen, saying,¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s eaten raw, it might be a little hard to swallow. Why don¡¯t we roast it?¡±


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    ¡°I said not to eat, not how to eat!¡± Ye Shiwen immediately explained.


    ¡°But it¡¯s such a waste!¡± Looking at the four silly pigs, the rabbit had a reluctant expression.


    ¡°By the way, are you able to control them?¡± At this moment, B.rabbit¡¯s ears suddenly perked up, and he looked at Ye Shiwen with some excitement.


    Ye Shiwen thought for a moment and then nodded.


    With the Asura seal, she did have the ability to control her thoughts.


    ¡°Then you can control them and make them our mounts. It¡¯ll be much more convenient for us to travel!¡± The rabbit¡¯s ears flicked back and forth, clearly very excited.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she was stunned.


    She turned her head to look at the four pigs on the ground, then looked at B.rabbit, and couldn¡¯t help but nod her head eagerly,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡±


    ¡°Quickly try it, quickly try it!¡± The rabbit stood on a pig¡¯s stomach and jumped around, appearing to be very excited.


    ¡°All of you, be obedient!¡± Ye Shiwen said as she looked at the four pigs.


    [Game prompt: use the Shura language spell on the targets, Gamu, Gashu, gash, and gash. The spell will automatically recognize The Taming spell. The targets are under mind control. Lasts for 1 hour!]


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡± Seeing the game notification, Ye Shiwen immediately looked at the rabbit and said.


    ¡°Beautiful!¡± The rabbit gave Ye Shiwen a look of approval.


    Then, under Ye Shiwen¡¯s command, the four pigs stood up, and Ye Shiwen and rabbit each sat on one.


    After that, the careless human and rabbit once again began their journey to explore the southern mountain range.


    With a Mount, their speed of advancement was much faster.


    During this period, as long as the time of the curse was almost up, Ye Shiwen would decisively cast the curse again, so that the four pigs would never be able to break free.


    After a night of exploration, the progress was more than five times faster, which made Ye Shiwen extremely happy.


    The next day, at dawn.


    After a short rest, Ye Shiwen and the rabbit set off again.


    At this moment, they had already explored the central area of the southern mountain range, and there was a huge Canyon in front of them.


    And this was Ye Shiwen¡¯s next goal.


    Riding on the pig Mount, they moved forward along the steep slope. When they reached the end, the four pigs jumped up at the same time, bringing Ye Shiwen and the rabbit over the steep slope and into the valley.


    ¡°Ah Ho~()¡± the rabbit grabbed the ears of the pig and shouted excitedly as its body moved up and down.


    Ye Shiwen¡¯s face was also red. As a poor person, she usually envied other players for having a Mount. This time, she really experienced the pleasure of having a Mount.


    However, just as they jumped over the steep slope in front of the valley and landed, they were dumbfounded.


    This was because a massive Army had appeared in front of them.


    The red military flag fluttered in the wind, and the soldiers stretched for miles from the valley to the end of the valley.


    These soldiers were all very burly. They were all topless, and their bodies were engraved with all kinds of Asura Dao secret technique runes. Their bronze skin reflected a faint metallic luster under the sun, and they were filled with a wild aura.


    Ye Shiwen and rabbit couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by the sense of oppression.


    At this moment, the eyes of countless bronze statues and soldiers in front of the Army were focused on the rabbit and Ye Shiwen who had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Rabbit, what do we do!¡± Ye Shiwen¡¯s face turned pale.


    She had just analyzed them and found that they were all soldiers from different races in the Luoyi region.


    Ye Shiwen also often hung out on the forum. The North of nine-Yao great domain and the South of luohou great domain, which was where she was now, were the two large domains ¡®intersections.


    No matter how stupid she was, she knew what the appearance of Luo Yi¡¯s Army meant.


    The war between the major regions was about to begin!


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± The rabbit quickly pulled the pig¡¯s ears, trying to make it change its direction of running.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she quickly nodded. Then, she controlled the pig to turn around and run back in the same direction.


    At the front of the Army, the elder of the Jia Lou clan, who was sitting on the back of a ferocious bronze beast, looked at the rabbit and Ye Shiwen, who had turned around and ran away. He said in an indifferent tone,¡±¡±Gani, go and get them!¡±


    Hearing this, gan ni nodded and the shadow of the Asura Demon God appeared behind him. His body turned into a blue light and chased after Ye Shiwen and rabbit.


    At this moment, the rabbit and Ye Shiwen were both frightened, and they rode the pig in the opposite direction.


    Ye Shiwen was afraid that if she died, she would have to return to Beiqi and waste a lot of time to rush back.


    The rabbit was afraid that if it died, it would really be gone. It was too cruel!


    At this moment, they wished they could turn into pigs and run with all their might.


    However, their speed was not as fast as Gani ¡®s. After a while, he appeared above their heads.


    ¡°Quickly turn her into a pig!¡± B.rabbit hurriedly shouted at Ye Shiwen.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she immediately turned around and looked at him,¡±


    ¡°Turn into a pig!¡±


    This time, Ye Shiwen¡¯s well-tested skill failed.


    The game notification also appeared.


    [Game prompt: as the target is too strong, the curse¡¯s upper limit is (beginner ghost Governor). The curse is ineffective!]


    Seeing the game notification, Ye Shiwen turned to the rabbit in fear and said,¡±


    ¡°Rabbit, the curse has failed!¡±


    The rabbit¡¯s face was also filled with fear when it heard this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯ve only lived for 304 years. I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    At this moment, she was really helpless.


    Gani, who was flying in the air, was shocked.


    Just now, he had felt the aura of the Asura extreme path.


    And this aura was coming from the pig-riding woman below.


    The power of the extreme Shura path was an extreme power that he had never mastered. Now that he had lost the ability to speak, he was trying to cultivate one of the powers of the Asura extreme path,¡±devil-restricting mantras.¡± However, hundreds of years had passed, and he had not comprehended much from it. Even the devil-restricting seal had not been born.


    Therefore, in his opinion, it was incredible that this woman, who was obviously from another race, had mastered the power of the extreme path of Asura.


    In order to find out what was going on, Jia NI¡¯s body flashed and appeared in front of Ye Shiwen and the rabbit. He waved his hands, and the demon God behind him stretched out its arms and blocked Ye Shiwen and the rabbit.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The rabbit (pig), who didn¡¯t have time to brake, and Ye Shiwen immediately crashed into the arms of the demonic God¡¯s Phantom.


    The rabbit and Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t stabilize their bodies and were thrown into the air before falling to the ground.


    At this time, Jian Ni took back the Asura Demon God¡¯s shadow behind him and walked in front of Ye Shiwen, looking at her in confusion.


    After thinking for a while, he squatted down and put his palm on Ye Shiwen¡¯s forehead under her frightened eyes.


    When Jia NI¡¯s hand left, a purple Fang mark slowly appeared on Ye Shiwen¡¯s forehead.


    Seeing the mark, Gani¡¯s body shook!


    Cultivation curse, extreme killing path-Asura Yan!


    It wasn¡¯t just disbelief, Gani¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.


    The power of the extreme path of Asura was controlled by an outsider?


    How was that possible?

 Chapter 449 - A brief contact

    Chapter 449: A brief contact


    Looking at Ye Shiwen, Jia NI¡¯s mood was extremely complicated.


    Jealousy took up a large part of this.


    In order to master the power of Gokudo path, he had cultivated hard and endured unspeakable pain for hundreds of years, but he still did not find a trace of the Asura Gokudo path.


    However, this seemingly weak woman in front of him had actually mastered the power of the Asura extreme path that he had dreamed of.


    This difference made Gani want to kill him on the spot.


    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t do that, because this woman was of great value to him.


    Thinking about this, Gani turned to rabbit.


    The rabbit¡¯s body trembled. It lowered its head and picked up a bunch of grass. As it chewed, it looked at Gani and said,¡±


    ¡°Goo Goo Goo!¡±


    It was worthless!


    ...


    That was Gani¡¯s first impression.


    Then, he reached out and grabbed the rabbit. Just as he was about to kill it, Ye Shiwen quickly said,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill the rabbit!¡±


    When Gani heard that, he turned to look at her.


    ¡°I beg you, rabbit has only ... Only lived for 302 years, he¡¯s still young!¡±


    Gani was speechless.


    After thinking about it, Gani didn¡¯t do it. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but he didn¡¯t care. Maybe he could use the rabbit to control her.


    The shadow of the Asura Demon God appeared behind him, and its blue arms grabbed rabbit and Ye Shiwen. Then, they rose into the sky together with Jia ni, heading towards the valley where the Army was.


    After a while, he appeared above the Rahu Army. He then descended and landed beside the elder.


    ¡°What¡¯s their background?¡± The elder asked indifferently.


    Hearing this, the shadow of the Asura Demon God behind him disappeared. He looked at the elder and made a series of hand gestures.


    ¡°Eh? Asura Gokudo path?¡± Elder jialuo¡¯s face, which had been indifferent, suddenly became extremely serious and turned to look at Ye Shiwen.


    ¡°Tell me your background!¡±


    Ye Shiwen was extremely afraid at this moment. If she was killed, it would be a big loss.


    Not only was traveling a waste of time, but if one counted the food they had to eat every day, they would really lose a box of dry bread. What a headache!


    At this time, elder jialuo spoke again,¡±¡±Tell me where you came from, and how did you master the power of my race¡¯s extreme path!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Jia ni, even Jia Lou elder was shocked.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would¡¯ve thought it was a joke that an outsider had mastered the power of the curse and kill path.


    However, the truth was right in front of his eyes, and he had to believe it.


    Therefore, the most important thing now was to ask the reason from this woman.


    Ye Shiwen looked at the pitiful rabbit at the side and sighed, but still said,¡±


    ¡°I met someone in the mountains and he gave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Elder jialuo quickly asked.


    ¡°Asura!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough ...¡± At this moment, elder jialuo¡¯s eyes widened, and he couldn¡¯t help but cough.


    Gani was also stunned, completely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Elder jialuo asked again in disbelief. He was seriously suspecting that he had heard wrong.


    ¡°Asura, he admitted it himself.¡± In order to save the rabbit¡¯s life, Ye Shiwen could only tell him everything, but he hid the fact that he used his ability to analyze.


    ¡°He¡¯s really ... A divine Lord?¡± Elder jialuo¡¯s voice trembled, clearly very excited.


    After all, it was a fact that Ye Shiwen had mastered the power of the curse Gokudo path, and at this moment, he had already believed most of it.


    Gani, go and inform the king!¡± Elder jialuo said immediately.


    Gani¡¯s body trembled as he nodded. He immediately flew towards the Rahu Army.


    ¡°Little girl, tell me, why did the divine Lord give you the extreme power? what did you pay?¡±


    If the Supreme divinity had given the woman this power, elder jialuo could completely understand why she could master the curse and kill extreme power as an outsider.


    At this moment, the way the jialuo elder looked at Ye Shiwen had changed. He was no longer as aggressive as before.


    ¡°He wanted to eat bread, so he asked me to use dry bread to exchange for the Shura¡¯s language!¡± Ye Shiwen replied in a low voice.


    ¡°W-what, dry bread?¡± Elder jialuo was confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s dry bread?¡± Elder Jia Lou couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°A very precious mystical material!¡± At this time, B.rabbit couldn¡¯t help but answer.


    ¡°Is it a divine grade spiritual material?¡± Elder Jia Lou turned to look at rabbit and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never eaten it before. It¡¯s probably very delicious!¡± B.rabbit replied with a serious expression.


    ¡°Is there more? Can you let me see it?¡± Elder jialuo couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of rare treasure it was to be able to make the reverent-God drool. At this moment, his heart was itching.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she quickly shook her head and refused.


    Because she was not hungry yet, she could not spend this 0.5 soul coin!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re the divine Lord¡¯s fated person, which means you¡¯re an honored guest of the Shura race. I won¡¯t take away what you love!¡± Elder jialuo promised with a serious expression.


    However, Ye Shiwen still shook her head.


    After all, this matter was related to soul coins, and there was no room for discussion.


    Seeing Ye Shiwen shake her head again, the jialuo elder felt regretful, but he didn¡¯t force her.


    At this moment, two figures sped over from the back of the luohou Army and appeared on the back of the bronze beast.


    ¡°King!¡± Elder jialuo quickly stood up and greeted respectfully.


    The black-robed tribe leader nodded indifferently, then turned his eyes to Ye Shiwen,¡±


    ¡°You said you met the reverent-God and received his gift?¡±


    Ye Shiwen nodded her head weakly.


    When the tribe leader heard this, he took a deep look at Ye Shiwen and immediately made a hand seal in front of his chest. An invisible force suddenly held up the people on the back of the giant beast, and their bodies floated up at the same time.


    ¡°Show me the way, take me to the divine Lord!¡± The tribe leader¡¯s figure also rose into the air at this time, and he looked at Ye Shiwen.


    Ye Shiwen looked at the rabbit and sighed. She chose to compromise and began to lead the way.


    Seeing this, the tribe leader made another hand seal. Everyone¡¯s vision instantly blurred, and when it recovered, they were already in the vast mountains.


    Elder Jia Lou and Jia ni weren¡¯t surprised by this method of traveling a thousand miles in an instant, but Ye Shi wen and rabbit were shocked.


    It was really too fast!


    ¡°Point the way!¡± The tribe leader continued.


    Ye Shiwen had no choice but to open the game map, confirm the direction, and point again.


    In just a few breaths, the group arrived at the area where Ye Shiwen had to spend a long time to reach.


    ¡°Point the way!¡± The tribe leader looked at Ye Shiwen again and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s here! He¡¯s under that rock!¡± Ye Shiwen raised her hand and pointed at a huge rock not far away.


    When the tribe leader heard this, he nodded slightly and led everyone to flash once more, appearing in front of the huge rock.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the reverent-God?¡± Looking at the empty rock below, the tribe leader could not help but frown.


    ¡°Eh? He was under this rock before, and his head was exposed!¡± Ye Shiwen was very surprised.


    Under the Boulder?


    When the tribe leader heard this, he waved his hand, and the shadow of an Asura Demon God suddenly appeared behind him. He waved his hand forward, trying to send the Boulder flying.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    At this moment, a pale golden, almost transparent Golden Bell appeared, and the Asura Demon God¡¯s shadow instantly dissipated. The tribe leader¡¯s face flushed red, and he retreated several steps, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    At that moment, Jia Lou elder and Jia ni were both terrified.


    The tribe leader was actually injured!


    ¡°Tribe leader, are you alright?¡± Elder jialuo quickly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It didn¡¯t hurt me. Otherwise, I would have died long ago!¡± The tribe leader¡¯s face turned red as he looked at the Golden Bell that had disappeared. He spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°What is this? I clearly didn¡¯t have it when I was here!¡± Ye Shiwen said with a face full of confusion.


    ¡°The power of the great emperor of East Peak!¡± The tribe leader said in a deep voice as he looked at the huge rock.


    Hearing this, rabbit and Ye Shi wen were dumbfounded, but Jia Lou elder and Jia NI¡¯s faces were pale.


    ¡°Tribe leader, this ... How could the power of the great emperor of East Peak appear here?¡± Elder jialuo¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Although he had the strength of an early-stage ghost emperor, he was still a mortal in front of a great emperor. They were not on the same level at all.


    ¡°Seal the reverent-God!¡± When he said this, even the tribe leader¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    He had made countless conjectures about the whereabouts of the godly venerable, Asura, who was in charge of the Luoyi great domain.


    However, he had never expected that the reverent-God would be suppressed by the great emperor, and in the mountains in the South.


    At the thought of this, the tribe leader said decisively,¡±¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°But tribe leader, the divine Lord, he ...¡± Elder jialuo quickly interjected, but he realized the problem halfway through his sentence.


    In fact, at this moment, the tribe leader was also unwilling, but he still decisively gave up the idea of meeting the Hierarch.


    He wasn¡¯t powerful enough to be an enemy of the great emperor!


    ¡°Tribe leader, what about them?¡± As he spoke, the elder pointed at Ye Shiwen and pointed at the rabbit.


    When the tribe leader heard this, he took a deep look at Ye Shiwen, frowned slightly, and sighed,¡±


    ¡°Since the divine Lord has given you this opportunity, you are an honored guest of the Shura race. We will not harm you. If you are willing, you can go to the central hall of Rahu. I will have people treat you well. If you are not willing, you can leave!¡±


    Hearing that, Gani¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction, but he quickly hid it.


    In fact, he also had his own selfish reasons for bringing Ye Shiwen back.


    Because his final thought was to ask the king to help him extract the Shura Yan mark from Ye Shiwen¡¯s soul and then integrate it into his own soul.


    However, because of communication difficulties, he didn¡¯t ask Ye Shiwen about this and decisively took her back.


    However, he had never thought that Ye Shiwen would be related to the reverent God who had disappeared for so many years.


    Now that the tribe leader had spoken, he naturally did not dare to say anything more.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, her face revealed a dazed expression. She obviously didn¡¯t expect that they would let her off so easily.


    Rabbit, on the other hand, appeared to be very excited, and kept nodding from the side.


    ¡°What is your choice?¡± The tribe leader spoke again.


    ¡°Freedom!¡± Ye Shiwen answered without hesitation.


    As an adventurer, freedom was the most important thing to her. Of course, money was equally important!


    The king nodded and waved his hand. He brought elder Jia Lou and Jia ni and disappeared.


    ¡°Phew, scared me to death. They¡¯re too strong, even stronger than the ¡®rhino horn¡¯ from the neighboring mountain. Too terrifying, I almost lost my life!¡± B.rabbit patted his chest, looking as if he had been frightened.


    Ye Shiwen heard this and nodded in agreement,¡±¡±Me too, I almost went back to Beiqi!¡±


    ¡°Where is Beiqi?¡± When the rabbit heard this, a curious expression appeared on its face.


    ¡°My home!¡±


    ¡°Is it fun there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really fun. There¡¯s everything. Recently, underworld has been rebuilt, and many lifestyle players have returned. The prosperity of the past is coming back!¡± Ye Shiwen replied longingly.


    ¡°Can I go?¡± Rabbit could not help but ask.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Shiwen thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Then I want to go too, I¡¯m tired of this mountain range.¡±


    ¡°No food on the way!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just eat the leaves. ¡±

 Chapter 450 - Underworld’s reconstruction

    Chapter 450: Underworld¡¯s reconstruction


    Northern divergent, the Hell¡¯s sinkhole.


    With the departure of the nine glory Army, the entire Northern divergent once again returned to its former peace.


    At this time, Lu Wu also issued a quest to rebuild underworld.


    Although he could rely on the soul coins to rebuild the entire underworld, Lu Wu did not choose to do so.


    Underworld was the home of the players, and it was of great significance to them.


    In order to let the players cherish their home, underworld, Lu Wu¡¯s mission was to let the players rebuild underworld themselves.


    Of course, most of the players didn¡¯t know anything about architecture, so the reconstruction of underworld still required Lu Wu to spend soul coins to build materials. However, this process was changed to allow the players to participate in it themselves.


    On this day, Lu Wu released an event mission to rebuild underworld.


    [Server-wide announcement: the quest to rebuild hell has officially begun!]


    [Construction activity: underworld reconstruction]:


    ...


    [Mission details: after the retreat of the nine glory Army, Beiqi will once again be under their control. During this period, players can search for construction materials in Beiqi to help with the reconstruction of underworld.]


    [Quest hint: construction materials will be randomly refreshed in the entire Beiqi region. Different materials will provide different construction points.]


    [Quest Hint 2: after finding the building materials, you can head to Hell¡¯s sinkhole to submit them. There are a total of 182142 buildings. Different buildings require different building points to be repaired (special buildings consume more building points).]


    ¡­¡­


    As Lu Wu released the construction event mission, the soul coins in the inventory of the artifact space began to decrease greatly, turning into construction materials that only players could see, scattered all over the Beiqi land.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s settings, these building materials would be refreshed every 30 minutes until underworld was completely rebuilt.


    At the same time, the shadow of a huge city appeared in the hell sinkhole.


    It was the hell that the players had been waiting for months to rebuild.


    The only difference was that the current hell wasn¡¯t complete. It was only a Phantom City.


    At this moment, every building in the illusory underworld city was marked with a 0% repair progress, and below it was the total number of construction points required to repair the building.


    The players had to be involved in the restoration process.


    Moreover, the players could also choose which building to repair first.


    For example, if a player liked the brass skeleton casting room, they could give priority to the building shadow of the casting room and add a bit of repair progress to the casting room¡¯s restoration.


    Naturally, Lu Wu did this to let the players participate in the game and increase their sense of belonging.


    At this moment, the players who had received the ¡°rebuild hell¡± quest were also extremely excited.


    They had been waiting for this day for far too long.


    At this moment, the event voice channel was even more lively.


    ¡°Happy! The underworld can finally be rebuilt. I¡¯m currently on my way back from the sea of vanity. Everyone, wait for me!¡±


    ¡°As one of the earliest players in the war, underworld has brought me too many memories in the past year. From the very beginning, brother Lu mo and the others, I watched as it prospered step by step. The number of players also increased. On the day it was destroyed, I really wanted to kill the nine radiance brothers. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. On the way home, everyone, let¡¯s work together!¡±


    ¡°I miss Boss Boulder. Without his guidance, my alchemy skills can¡¯t make any progress. I¡¯ve embarrassed this old man. Comrades who are preparing to restore the Boulder Alchemist Association building, raise your little hands and do your best!¡±


    ¡°Break the heart (`), I¡¯m going home now` is moving bricks more important than the recovery of my great Hades? obviously not!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, the F * cking officials have finally started this mission. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long. You guys didn¡¯t believe me when I said it, but I¡¯m f * cking wiping my tears now!¡±


    ¡°Does anyone have a teammate who wants to repair the copper pendant forging room first? what if I trigger a hidden opportunity and get a weapon forged by the copper pendant (copper pendant on waist)?.jpg¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll repair the Beiqi Prefecture¡¯s Lord¡¯s Palace first. The residence of my big brother Lu mo must be rebuilt first!¡±


    ¡°While you guys were chatting, a building material appeared next to me. I picked it up on the spot and threw it into the origin space. Maybe I¡¯m the lucky one (funny face).¡±


    ¡°Upstairs, as long as you use the building materials you find to repair the copper casting room, we¡¯ll be brothers from different mothers!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After the mission was activated, the players were all eager to participate.


    Many players came from the empty Sea area, the nine Yao great domain, the kuilong Sea area, and even further places to Beiqi.


    Although there were no benefits to be gained from the quest to rebuild hell, the meaning of hell¡¯s existence was far more important than any benefits to the players.


    With the return of a large number of players, Beiqi, which had been quiet for a long time, regained its vitality.


    At this moment, Liuli, East of Beiqi.


    The wooden tortoises were timidly looking at the waves of players that were charging in and running about outside.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are they doing?¡± The little turtle looked at his grandfather with a curious expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯re just going crazy every day. You¡¯ll get used to it!¡± As he said this, the old turtle¡¯s face showed a trace of nostalgia.


    North of Beiqi.


    The wood monsters that had been hiding in the Panshi northern region for months were alarmed by the noise outside. They poked their heads out and immediately found that there were players everywhere.


    Although the players were only looking for construction materials that had spawned and did not do anything to them, the tree demons were still cursing in their hearts.


    Why did this group of tree-cutting bastards come back again? I can¡¯t live like this!


    South of Beiqi ...


    West of Beiqi ...


    The figures of the players once again filled the land of Beiqi.


    Many of the northern divergent¡¯s races once again saw the wild celebration that they hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    Those familiar ¡®lunatics¡¯ had returned.


    Once again, they began to run aimlessly in the Beiqi land with smiles on their faces. Laughter, teasing ... Everything was the same as before ...


    They had not seen this scene for a long time since the arrival of the nine glory Army.


    Some were reminiscing, some were gritting their teeth, but there was one thing they were very clear about.


    The rulers of the Beiqi land had returned. Although they were crazy, they were undoubtedly the overlords of Beiqi.


    They had advanced step by step from the moment they arrived at the nine Yao forces. They had suffered setbacks, but they had never fallen.


    They were incomparably arrogant, unreasonable, and unscrupulous.


    Their madness had made many Northern divergent races feel countless times that this race would be annihilated in the next crisis. However, they had crossed the crisis in an instant, the Boulder crisis, and the sea King crisis ...


    With such arrogant steps, this weak race withstood all the pressure from the outside world and became the well-deserved King of the northern divergent land.


    It proved their strength and the ability to do whatever they wanted.


    This time, with their arrival, the land of Beiqi once again belonged to them.


    It was a familiar scene and a familiar figure. On this day, Beiqi was like the past. Everything seemed to have returned to the day when the players who called themselves the Beiqi Army first came.


    The players were still the players of the past and had never changed.


    They would argue over the ownership of construction materials and even fight over the distribution of construction materials, but they were really real and always full of energy.


    With their presence, the rain of blood fell, adding a hint of warmth to the gloomy and cold Beiqi.


    Unconsciously, the various races of Beiqi had long gotten used to the existence of the players. Without them, they inexplicably missed the days.


    This included the races that were often bullied by the players.


    Ever since their ¡°King¡± had joined the northern divergent¡¯s camp, many of their clansmen had even become very good friends with the northern divergent¡¯s players.


    With the return of his friends, many races that had been hiding in the mountains and underground also came out one after another.


    Looking at the players who were running around aimlessly, they felt a little excited.


    ¡°Captain, you actually want to repair the grocery store next door first. Tell me, did you hook up with the grocery store owner¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to use this material to repair the wood Spirit¡¯s wine shop. No one can say that it¡¯ll work!¡±


    ¡°If you disagree, take my hammer and hand over the building materials!¡±


    ¡°I saw these building materials first, get lost!¡±


    ¡°Can you guys be human? I saw it first. A group of people came to fight for a piece of construction material like dogs!¡±


    ¡°Looking at the mission panel, the copper hanging casting room¡¯s restoration progress is already at 38%. Where are the people of my Great Northern Qi¡¯s imperial residence? work harder and don¡¯t let them catch up. If we encounter anyone who doesn¡¯t want to give us the materials, we¡¯ll kill them!¡±


    ¡°The members of the Paladin Guild are all pigs! Don¡¯t ask why, my real name is di (nu)¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I really miss it. I¡¯m very happy to see you guys so crazy. Come, come, come, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The players ¡®rules are rules. If you¡¯re not happy, then fight. The supporters of the great Boulder Association should team up and kill them!¡±


    ¡°I just went offline and adjusted the nutrient fluid to automatic addition mode. I won¡¯t go offline until hell is repaired. All of you, get up!¡±


    ¡°While you guys were rambling, I¡¯ve already found 5 construction materials. Lonely snow (rock lights the cigarette.jpg)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, many players started reveling in each other¡¯s revelry in order to restore their favorite buildings.


    As a player had said, if you and I repair the building I like, then we are brothers from different mothers, and if we are not, we are enemies.


    In the chat channel, various factions with buildings in their names appeared.


    For example, the Panshi Alchemist Association was the strongest in the universe, the world¡¯s number one copper hanging casting room, the wood spirit wine God Alliance, the Beiqi royal family suppressed the universe, the grocery store next door destroyed the world, the underworld flower shop sent you off, and so on ...


    The emergence of competition further increased the enthusiasm of the players to repair underworld.


    In order to make their favorite building the first one to be repaired, the players were all actively participating and working hard.


    With the players ¡®hard work, the restoration of hell continued to speed up, and the players felt a great sense of satisfaction.


    This was because they were the participants. It was their hard work that had brought hell back to this world.


    This scene also made Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, feel extremely gratified.


    This was because the players ¡®sense of belonging to underworld was more fervent than he had expected.

 Chapter 451 - -battle of the great regions

    Chapter 451: Chapter 451-battle of the great regions


    While Hell¡¯s reconstruction was in full swing ...


    At the border between luohou great domain and nine Yao great domain, a huge Army slowly advanced into the nine Yao great domain.


    As the players had come to warn them before, the nine radiance brothers had also sent their troops to watch and prepare for battle.


    When the mighty luohou Army crossed the border of the big domain, the soldiers on the lookout immediately returned to the xuantian Pavilion in the center of the nine-Yao big domain and informed the nine-Yao brothers of the situation.


    At this moment, the nine radiance brothers knew that the crisis they least wanted to face had arrived.


    Right now, his big brother Starshine had yet to break through to the next realm. Facing Luo Yi¡¯s Army at this moment, their chances of winning were close to zero.


    However, they had no way out. It would be impossible for them to take back the nine-Yao great domain¡¯s tens of thousands of years of Foundation if they wanted to hand it over.


    At this time, they could only hope to negotiate with the forces of the luohou region and give up some of their interests to stabilize the luohou region¡¯s intention to attack.


    As long as they waited for their big brother Starshine to break through successfully and go to Beiqi to destroy the player families, one of the brothers would advance to the ghost emperor realm. Then, they believed that everything they had lost would come back.


    After a round of discussion, the nine radiance brothers immediately sent a Messenger to the Rahu Army, hoping to find a solution.


    ...


    However, what the nine radiance brothers did not expect was that not only did the Luoyi region not agree, but they also directly killed several of the emissaries they sent.


    The so-called saying that when two armies faced each other, one should not kill the messenger did not apply in the netherworld.


    The forces of the Luoyi region used their actions to tell the nine radiance brothers that it was impossible to negotiate!


    This was because this battle was not only a battle of interests, but also a selection battle for their ¡°King of luohou.¡± In this battle, the forces of luohou were gathered. As long as the nine radiances were not destroyed, this battle would not stop.


    On this day, the war bugle sounded throughout the nine Yao Xuan heavenly region. The military forces of the entire region were deployed to the central area. All the camps in the outside world were abandoned.


    This was because the nine radiance brothers did not have the slightest confidence in this battle.


    Although the brothers had thought that they might die as the times progressed, they did not expect the cruel law of the weak being eaten by the strong to befall them so quickly.


    If they lost this battle, the nine Yao would no longer have the nine Yao!


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in Beiqi.


    As the war horn sounded in the nine Yao great domain, the players who heard the news were all on high alert, ready to watch the show.


    The players all expressed their opinions on this battle.


    Suikuataro: ¡°everyone, guess who will win this battle. Of course, I¡¯ll bet on the luohou region.¡±(Funny)


    Strongest Xue Li: ¡°there¡¯s no way to compare at all. Jiuyao is now in a half-crippled state. Moonlight was killed by us, sunlight was killed by the bomber Man, jinyao was killed by our Beiqi cheater group and the European server cheater group, and now tuyao is also dead. In addition, jiuyao has lost a large number of troops in the war with us. How are they going to fight Rahu?¡±


    [That¡¯s right. Otherwise, the nine glory brothers wouldn¡¯t have dragged US players into this.]


    The wandering wizard sighed,¡±nine glory was so powerful back then, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be the end.¡±


    [King of war: I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not US players who are going to destroy nine glory¡¯s forces.]


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°actually, I think it¡¯s best if jiuyao can hold on and force the luohou region to retreat with heavy losses. In this case, we can sit on the mountain and watch the Tigers fight, and then reap the benefits. Perfect (funny)¡±


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°why are you thinking so much? does anyone want to watch the battle live? there¡¯s no point in guessing. It¡¯s a rare battle between two regions. I¡¯m sure the live scene will be even more exciting than a war movie. Anyway, we¡¯re not the ones who will die. Let¡¯s go and eat some melon (funny).¡±


    A big wolfdog replied Crayon Shinchan: Let¡¯s form a team and go together (evil smile)


    Crayon Shinchan replied to a big Wolfhound: Then find me first. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever find me with your intelligence (funny)


    Yin Xiaoqi was a mature lady~¡±actually, everyone can take advantage of the situation while watching the battle. When you see who has low health, you can rush up and give him a blow. It¡¯ll be easy to kill him (funny). Friendly reminder: there are risks in doing so. It¡¯s suitable for players who want money over their lives (funny).¡±


    The little genius Ye Shiwen,¡±pick up the money!!!¡± I want to go too!


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°come, come, come. Let¡¯s go to Beiqi¡¯s melon-eating tour group. It¡¯s already so lively next door. As neighbors, if you don¡¯t go and cheer, what kind of good neighbors are you?¡±(funny)


    ¡­¡­


    On the official forum, players were discussing the upcoming war between the nine Yao great domain and the Rahu great domain.


    In the end, the players all expressed their desire to watch the battle live.


    However, since they were going to watch the battle this time, the players didn¡¯t plan to go in groups. After all, they weren¡¯t going to fight. They were going in the form of guilds or small teams.


    At this moment, the construction of hell had entered its final stage, and it was not far from completion.


    The players weren¡¯t in a hurry, so they all set off for the nine Yao great domain.


    At this moment, a large number of snacks in the game store were swept away.


    In the players ¡®eyes, snacks were a must-have for the audience.


    Eating watermelons without snacks was not a proper way of eating watermelons.


    Just like when they watched the battle between the evil god and the misty sea, for the players, happiness was the most important. Who won or lost was not the most important thing.


    In any case, whoever wins this war will be destroyed by US players!


    His mentality was as stable as Mount Tai.


    And so, as the construction of hell was coming to an end, a large number of players went on strike ...


    Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, couldn¡¯t help but feel the veins on his forehead throb.


    Yesterday, he was still very pleased with the players ¡®performance. He did not expect that they would be tempted by external forces today and collectively go on strike.


    However, even Lu Wu was curious about the war between the two big regions, so he followed the players ¡®perspective and began to advance towards the nine Yao great domain.


    He also stole a few bags of Bei Li¡¯s snacks to use as consumables when he ate melon seeds.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, outside the xuantian Pavilion in the nine-Yao great domain, the densely packed nine-Yao Army was neatly arranged, ready to meet the enemy.


    Chen Yao, mu Yao, Shui Yao, and Huo Yao climbed to the top of xuantian Pavilion and looked down at the nine Yao iron-armored Army with serious expressions.


    This Army had once made great military achievements for them, and had also cleared all the enemy forces for them.


    This was the foundation of their nine glory forces.


    But today, at the moment of life and death, they didn¡¯t know how many of their followers would survive because they didn¡¯t have any confidence.


    They didn¡¯t even have the strength to predict the outcome with their own lives.


    In fact, they could have chosen to abandon their Army and their interests to escape this war.


    Even though there were only five of them left, each of them had the strength of a ghost king or above. No matter where they went, they wouldn¡¯t die no matter how embarrassed they were.


    But they didn¡¯t do that.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but that he didn¡¯t want to live an ignoble life.


    They had already reached the peak and had long anticipated the day when the nine glory forces would be destroyed.


    Because in this world, there was no force that could stand at the peak forever. There had never been one!


    The nine radiance brothers would not be an exception.


    ¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡± Chen Yao looked down at the neatly arranged Army and turned to his brothers.


    ¡°Just as we nine brothers said, since we¡¯ve established this Foundation, we¡¯ll share life and death, honor and disgrace. We¡¯ll never give it up!¡± Huo Yao said with a smile.


    ¡°At least this region has been carved with our former glory. It¡¯s enough!¡± Mu Yao couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good battle. There¡¯s no such thing as long victory and invincibility. In the end, we will still lose and die. It¡¯s just that it has been brought forward. I have no regrets!¡± Shui Yao¡¯s eyes were red as she spoke.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s my brother. I miss the days when we fought for this region together. It¡¯s been so long. It¡¯s time to fight for the future again!¡± While Chen Yao laughed, he waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Soldiers, if we die in this battle, you are all terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± All the nine glory Army soldiers raised their weapons in unison and roared in response to Chen Yao¡¯s question.


    At this moment, be it the nine glory brothers or the nine glory soldiers, they were all mentally prepared.


    As they waited, a massive Army appeared on the horizon.


    The sound of heavy footsteps, the raised red flag of the Rahu Army, the topless valiant soldiers, and the roars of countless bronze giant beasts all struck the nerves of the nine glory soldiers.


    Looking at Luo Yi¡¯s Army, Chen Yao¡¯s eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    Since he could not avoid it, he could only fight.


    He then looked down and roared,¡±¡±Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Wuwu~~!¡± The bugle horn sounded.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The soldiers responded in unison, and the armored Army quickly got into formation to face the enemy.


    Countless shieldmen came to the front, their black and shiny shields arranged in an orderly fashion to form a steel defense line.


    Behind them, countless cavalrymen also started to Mount their own cavalrymen. Huge black Crows flapped their wings and brought the cavalrymen into the sky, waiting for the sound of the attack horn.


    In the distance.


    As they got closer and closer to the xuantian region, the luohou Army started to adjust their formation. Countless bronze beasts sped up and gathered at the front of the Army, forming a flood of steel.


    In this battle, the luohou soldiers were in high spirits.


    Because after this battle, their ¡°King¡± would be born.


    Countless Luoyi forces were also prepared to kill their enemies and do their best to win the throne.


    ¡°Family head, we¡¯ve entered the xuantian region. The enemy¡¯s forces have already gathered!¡± At this moment, in the center of Luoyi¡¯s Army, the clan elders of various forces were surrounding their clan leaders and reporting the situation.


    ¡°Slow down and prepare for battle!¡± The tribe leader said in an indifferent tone.


    When the elder of the black demon clan heard that, he immediately nodded and dashed toward the Army.


    At this moment, the tribe leader spoke again.¡±All of you should return to your respective forces. Don¡¯t stay by our side. This battle is still up to you!¡±


    The elders of the various clans who were standing around immediately nodded. They turned into streams of light and sped toward the areas where their forces were located.


    After everyone had left, the tribe leader suddenly turned to look at rashu.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it a long time ago. The nine radiance brothers will be the sacrifice for me to become a God!¡± Rashu¡¯s face revealed a sinister smile.


    As he spoke, the sacrifice Dao and body Dao extreme marks on rashu¡¯s forehead flashed.


    ¡°I will do my best to help you in this battle. I hope you take care in the future!¡±


    ¡°Good brother, if I cultivate the path of the human Sovereign one day, I will repay you ten thousand times!¡± Rashu looked at the tribe leader with a solemn expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not dead. I¡¯m fine with being the king of Rahu. I¡¯m not as ambitious as you.¡± The tribe leader shook his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Hahaha, if you didn¡¯t have the ambition, you wouldn¡¯t have fought with me for the Rahu King¡¯s position!¡± Rashu couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard this.


    As the two conversed, the two armies looked at each other from a distance, the distance between them constantly shrinking.


    The war of the major regions was about to break out!


    At this moment, the onlookers were also on their way with snacks.

 Chapter 452 - life is like grass

    Chapter 452: Chapter 452-life is like grass


    As Luo Yi¡¯s Army approached, the battle between the large regions was about to start.


    The fear in Chen Yao and the others who were standing on the top floor of xuantian Pavilion had faded away, and they were filled with fighting spirit.


    Even if they were to lose this battle, they would not retreat a single step.


    ¡°All troops, fight!¡± Chen Yao¡¯s figure jumped out of the top floor and fell down.


    ¡°Roar! Battle!¡± All the soldiers of jiuyao immediately roared. All the flying mounts rose into the air and began to circle above the formation.


    Seeing this, Huo Yao and the others immediately followed Chen Yao down, ready to follow their fourth brother to fight the enemy.


    In the distance.


    When the flag of the luohou Army waved to give the order to attack, a wave of red fire spread from the rear of the luohou Army to the front.


    The bodies of all the Rahu Warriors began to swell, and a flame-like air current circulated around their bodies. Their eyes became incomparably red.


    Demonization!


    ...


    All the soldiers entered a demonized state, and the strength of their bodies continued to rise.


    ¡°Black demon clan! Kill!¡±


    ¡°Galos! Kill!¡±


    ¡°The Yao Luo clan! Kill!¡±


    ¡°Fanatic race! Kill!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the elders of the Rahu clan rose into the air and shouted the order to attack.


    The ground shook violently at this moment. All the demonized soldiers began to move forward, roaring as they charged forward. The scene was like rolling waves of fire surging forward, full of oppression.


    ¡°Ang!¡± The bronze-colored giant beast raised its head and roared. It also moved its four limbs and began to charge.


    The war between the two regions officially began at this moment.


    As the defenders, the nine glory Army was ready to fight, and the shield Warriors stood at the forefront of the battle.


    When the bronze-colored giant beast attacked, all the giant shield Warriors shouted in unison. They leaned forward and held the giant shield tightly.


    This group of shield Warriors were the most elite soldiers of the nine glory Army, and every one of them possessed the strongest physique in the entire Army.


    At this moment, all the muscles in their bodies tensed up, and all the strength in their bodies was connected to the huge shields in their hands, ready to take the impact.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The Scarlet wave of fire closed in at this moment and collided with the nine radiant giant shield formation that stretched for several miles.


    The eyes of the soldiers of the luohou Army were bloodshot as they began to punch the giant shield madly.


    Under the state of physical cultivation, these demonized soldiers no longer felt any pain. Every punch was thrown with all their might, and the violent force instantly tore open a hole in the nine glory Army¡¯s shield formation.


    ¡°Shield kill!¡± Upon seeing this, the nine glory shield warrior commander stomped his foot and roared in anger.


    The sound wave spread throughout the entire Army in an instant. Countless shield-bearers roared at the same time, raised their shields, and began to charge forward.


    Rows of Rahu soldiers were instantly sent flying.


    At the moment the formation was in chaos, the nine glory cavalry, who had long been prepared, began to charge.


    A dark blue flame that was completely different from the Rahu soldiers appeared on their bodies and slowly surrounded them and their mounts.


    Then, this dark blue wave-like charging Army attacked.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    At this moment, the blue and red waves of fire collided, and the vast battlefield burst out with deafening battle cries.


    This was the battle of the big regions, a bloody and cruel battle of conquest.


    Every second, a large number of soldiers would fall, but not a single soldier was shocked. Even their fear had faded at this moment.


    Because they lived in a world where the strong preyed on the weak, they had all thought about their future.


    And to die in battle! It was one of the best homes, because they were soldiers, Warriors!


    If one wanted to live, praying to God was the stupidest thing to do.


    The only way was to use the most brutal and merciless method to kill all the enemy soldiers in front of him, fighting for a chance of survival for himself and his own forces.


    The eyes of the soldiers from both armies were red at this moment, and the battle between them gradually turned white and hot.


    In war, it was not a joke that life was like grass. It was the most appropriate description for every soldier.


    Groups of soldiers died in battle for no reason.


    No one would remember them, and no one would remember their contributions.


    It was just like the oath of allegiance they swore to their King the moment they chose to become soldiers.


    [Fight for my King! I die with no regrets!]


    Regardless of whether they were sincere or not, they had said it themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    After the players had passed through the teleportation circle in the desolate plain, they were gradually approaching the battle area, xuantian Pavilion.


    Even though they had yet to arrive, deafening battle cries could be heard from the distance.


    When the players leaped over the steep slope that cut across the mysterious heavenly domain and could clearly see the two armies fighting, all the players were stunned by the scene before them.


    As far as he could see, there were soldiers fighting with all their might.


    It was like a scroll of war drawn with iron and blood. The sky and the ground were filled with the scenes of the two armies fighting.


    On the vast battlefield, fresh blood dotted the cruel truth of the war.


    Even the players who had experienced hundreds of battles were shocked by this scene.


    This was a true war in the netherworld. The moment it started, it foretold that one side would be destroyed, and it also meant that countless lives would wither after this war.


    The players who had only come to watch the fun were deeply shocked at this moment.


    They stood on the high slope and looked at the battlefield in the distance, unable to extricate themselves for a long time.


    Players often said on the forums that one of the most admirable things about war online was its complete world view.


    This was reflected in the fact that the NPCs in all games were not like robots that stayed in place until the moment the players came into contact with them. Their lives would not start moving according to a fixed trajectory.


    War online wasn¡¯t like this.


    It gave the players the feeling that they were not the main characters of the game, but rather the participants of the world.


    Even without their existence, the trajectory of this world was still running as usual.


    There were life and death, and everything was moving forward in an orderly manner, regardless of whether there were players or not.


    Thus, when they saw the battle between the nine glory Army and the Rahu Army, which they had been fighting for almost half a year, they all had the same feeling.


    It was their existence that changed the fate of the nine-Yao great domain.


    Everything they had done had pushed the nine-Yao great domain into a battle of great domains instead of the inevitable trajectory of the game.


    It had nothing to do with the plot or the main storyline, but it was closely related to their actions.


    Therefore, when the players saw what was happening, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    Because they had pushed for the change in the situation in the region, it led to the outbreak of this battle.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, as the battle turned white hot, other than the soldiers, the commanders of the two armies also made their moves.


    At this moment, soldiers against soldiers, generals against generals.


    The killing was even more brutal. All the soldiers could only fight to the death because they knew that the moment they fell, they would become lowly corpses that would be trampled on by others.


    Behind the luohou Army, the tribe leader looked at the battle and said indifferently,¡±


    ¡°All competitors for the Rahu King, make your move!¡±


    His voice instantly reverberated through every corner of the battlefield.


    As he spoke, countless figures rose into the air around the battlefield and charged toward the most intense areas.


    Shadows of Asura demonic gods appeared in the air.


    The competition for Rahu King had begun!


    These competitors were all like Jia Mu, the most outstanding representatives of their respective clans, and the most promising competitors of their clans.


    In this battle, they were fighting for victory, for their clansmen, and for the throne. They did not dare to hold back at all. They immediately displayed their strongest attainments in the Dao of Asura, turning into Asura demonic gods and rushing to the most intense place of the battle.


    Seeing these Asura demonic god phantoms approaching, Chen Yao, who was at the rear of the nine glory Army, revealed a sinister smile.


    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s said that Luo Yi is fighting to run for the prefecture Lord!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, fourth brother, I know what you mean. Let¡¯s see how many future Rahu Kings we can kill today!¡± Huo Yao immediately grinned.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The four brothers roared in unison, and the ground beneath their feet instantly cracked. They turned into four streams of light at the same time, rushing toward the place where the Asura demonic God¡¯s projection had descended.


    At this moment, the hostility in the hearts of the four brothers had been awakened.


    Since he was prepared to give up his life, he would only fight to his heart¡¯s content.


    In terms of combat experience, the brothers had all experienced tens of thousands of years of conquest. None of them were rookies, and they would not be scared off by a temporary disadvantage.


    The moment they approached the battle, they locked onto a Rahu King candidate. The four of them attacked at the same time, instantly crushing the Asura demonic God¡¯s projection.


    At this moment, the candidate¡¯s face clearly showed a shocked expression.


    However, at this moment, the four brothers had already appeared beside him. One of them grabbed a part of his body, and the four of them exerted their strength at the same time.


    Blood rained down as the Rahu King candidate¡¯s body was torn to pieces.


    ¡°Hahaha, first!¡± Huo Yao roared excitedly, looking up at the sky and licking the blood rain.


    This scene truly frightened the other Rahu King candidates.


    They were different from the nine radiance brothers. Although there were many forces in the luohou region, they were of the same race. If there were no particularly huge conflicts, they would not start a war.


    In terms of combat experience, they were far behind the nine radiance brothers.


    ¡°Everyone gather together, be careful of being alone!¡± The demon shadow behind Gani turned around and roared at the other candidates.


    When they heard that, they immediately approached Gani.


    They trusted him because they knew that he was the strongest candidate for Rahu King.


    Seeing this, Chen Yao laughed and rushed towards Jia ni.


    The brothers understood each other, so they didn¡¯t need to say much. They followed Chen Yao and attacked.


    Seeing this, Gani¡¯s heart tightened. He quickly activated the demon God Phantom and prepared to face the enemy.


    However, to his surprise, Chen Yao and the other three turned around at the same time as they approached him. The four of them punched out instantly and destroyed the demon God apparition of a competitor on the right. They grabbed his body at the same time and tore him apart again.


    This was the true strength of the nine radiance brothers.


    The nine-Yao was never one person, but nine people!


    Their strongest attack was a joint attack, and the power they could display was far from what their own realms could compare to.


    The players watching from afar were also shocked.


    The deaths of moonlight, sunlight, and the others made the players think that although the nine radiance brothers were strong, they were only so-so.


    However, the players had always been killing the nine radiance brothers who were alone. They had never thought that they could have such a terrifying killing power when they worked together.


    The two competitors of the ghost king realm did not even last a single move under their joint attack before they were quickly killed.


    This was the combat strength that the nine Yao brothers had tempered over ten thousand years of conquest.


    At this moment, Chen Yao and the others had proved to the players that they were the Kings of the nine-Yao region with their bloodthirsty and arrogant two kills!

 Chapter 453 - extreme Asura

    Chapter 453: Chapter 453: extreme Asura


    ?


    Chen Yao and his brothers ¡®fighting strength shocked Gani and the others.


    They had thought that among the top combat forces in the nine Yao great domain, no one could be their match except for the official Starshine.


    But this time, they had clearly miscalculated.


    After killing this candidate, Chen Yao and the four brothers immediately rushed to another candidate.


    ¡°Protect him!¡± The demonic god behind Gani roared and pounced on Chen Yao.


    A red blade appeared in the demon¡¯s hand, and Gani¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting spirit.


    Although Chen Yao and the others were powerful, if they could kill the four of them, it would be a proof of their strength.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the moment the blade fell, Chen Yao¡¯s figure suddenly retreated. Then, Huo Yao, mu Yao, and Shui Yao stepped forward and quickly formed hand seals.


    Three giant blue snakes formed and wrapped around Gani, stopping his attack.


    While he was frowning, Chen Yao suddenly appeared behind him. His right hand turned into a blade, and he slashed down at his neck.


    ...


    At that moment, Gani panicked. He wanted to control the demonic shadow to defend.


    However, at this moment, the demonic god Phantom was entangled by the three giant snakes. He couldn¡¯t draw out any strength to resist Chen Yao¡¯s attack.


    A blue light flickered around the blade. This hand-blade cut through the air and made a sharp sound.


    At this critical moment, the other candidates beside Gani attacked at the same time. They controlled the demon shadows to attack Chen Yao.


    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Chen Yao¡¯s face as he saw this. His figure suddenly flashed and disappeared.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    He appeared next to a candidate and slashed down with his hand blade.


    It could be said that chenyao didn¡¯t want to kill Gani with this attack. The moment he attacked, he was already prepared to move.


    This was the absolute suppression of combat experience.


    ¡°Ka!¡±


    The hand blade smashed into the demon God¡¯s apparition outside the candidate¡¯s body. The crack instantly spread to the entire body of the demon God¡¯s apparition, and then it collapsed with a loud bang, turning into specks of Starlight.


    The candidate was stunned. Chen Yao¡¯s right arm moved like a snake and grabbed the candidate¡¯s neck. His left hand quickly followed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gani and the others watched in fear as the man was split into two.


    Looking at Chen Yao, who was smiling evilly in the blood rain, their hearts trembled.


    ¡°Hahaha, fourth brother, good job!¡± Brilliant fire shouted excitedly. He then controlled the spirit snake to coil around the blade and bite towards Gani.


    The other two brothers saw this and immediately cooperated, wanting to kill Gani.


    Seeing this, Gani immediately activated his strongest power.


    Many red characters appeared on the surface of the demon God Phantom¡¯s body, and its power suddenly rose. With a strong swing, it threw Huo Yao and the other two away.


    At this moment, Chen Yao suddenly appeared beside him and punched the demon¡¯s head, sending him into the ground.


    With both attack and defense, the four brothers were able to put more than ten people at a disadvantage.


    This was the guarantee that the few of them would be able to become official sovereigns.


    After tens of thousands of years of war, they had the experience to deal with any battle.


    The nine brothers started from the bottom and started as ordinary soldiers. Just like official Lord Cang Xu, they proved themselves through battle after battle. They advanced step by step. Behind their rich experience and skills were mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    In their battles, killing moves were as easy as eating and drinking, and had long become a part of their lives.


    In addition to the brothers ¡®absolute trust and tacit cooperation, they had nothing to fear when they joined forces.


    At this moment, although there were more than ten candidates, they were obviously at a disadvantage.


    As the battle went on, two more people were killed by the four Chen brothers.


    Arrogantly fighting against a dozen ghost kings with just the strength of four people was exactly what the brothers wanted.


    The fear and terror on the enemy¡¯s faces were the spoils of war they wanted to see the most.


    This scene was also seen by the tribe leader who was at the back of the Rahu Army.


    At this moment, he slowly opened his mouth and said,¡±


    ¡°It seems that the long peace has caused them to lose too much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how can their fighting style be compared to ours? at that time, even the weakest people in the luohou great domain were much stronger than them, let alone the two of us.¡± Rashu said in a deep voice as he stared at the battle.


    ¡°It seems like their elders will have to take action. If they continue to fight like this, I don¡¯t think any of them will be able to survive.¡± The tribe leader frowned slightly.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go. After all, the nine radiance brothers are my sacrifice!¡± Rashu laughed maliciously.


    ¡°You¡¯re only at the ghost king level ...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Cultivation level doesn¡¯t represent everything. Don¡¯t forget ... I was once a God!¡± As he spoke, rashu¡¯s body turned into a black stream of light and headed toward the center of the battlefield.


    The tribe leader could not help but sigh as he watched rashu leave.


    He wasn¡¯t worried that rashu wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Chen Yao and the others.


    Although his current strength was only at the beginning stage of the ghost king realm, as Luo Xiu had said, he was once a God. Even though he had lost the power of the Asura reincarnation doctrine, he still had the power of the extreme Asura path, the life-sacrifice doctrine and the body doctrine.


    At his peak, he had even comprehended the power of the Shura law.


    Rashu would never be defeated by Chen Yao and the others.


    He was sighing about the immortal execution road that Luo Xiu had taken, which was close to a certain death.


    ¡­¡­


    Facing Chen Yao and the others ¡®attacks, Gani and the others were extremely nervous.


    They were so unpredictable that they couldn¡¯t predict where Chen Yao and the others would attack next. They could only respond to the attacks. In this kind of battle, they were beaten up so badly that they couldn¡¯t fight back.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to retreat.


    This was because they could become Rahu Kings in the future.


    At this moment, they were the focus of the luohou soldiers. If the person who could possibly become King in the future ran away, how would they be able to convince the masses?


    Therefore, even if they were determined to die, they had to grit their teeth and try their best to resist Chen Yao and the other three. They had to think of a way to fight back.


    When another Rahu King candidate was torn apart, Gani couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The demon God behind him roared and used all his power to attack Chen Yao. He wanted to fight with his life.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in front of him. Then, he felt his vision go black, and his vision retreated rapidly. Then, his body fell to the ground.


    Gani quickly got up and looked into the distance. He saw a familiar figure.


    Red hair, bronze skin that looked like it was made of steel, shining with a dark luster under the sun. Dark red lines were drawn on his naked upper body, and his gaze was extremely oppressive.


    Luo Xiu!


    Gani didn¡¯t know much about this person, but he knew that this person had a close relationship with the king.


    When the king said that this person was going to join the Rahu King battle, Gani only had one thought, that he had connections.


    This was because Luo Xiu had never displayed his strength before, and he did not have the prestige to match his strength among the other races. All the candidates, including Gani, looked down on this person, and they didn¡¯t think he would be a match for them.


    However, he didn¡¯t even have time to react to rashu¡¯s kick. The huge force shocked him even more.


    Then, something even more shocking happened.


    A Scarlet mark slowly appeared on rashu¡¯s forehead, and the dark red patterns on his body emitted a Scarlet luster.


    ¡°Shura soul!¡±


    Gani was shocked when he saw this.


    If ye Shiwen ¡®s¡¯ Asura voice ¡®was the extreme power of the curse Dao, then the¡¯ Asura soul ¡®mark that Luo Xiu was displaying now was the strongest extreme power of the body and soul Dao of cultivation.


    Looking at rashu¡¯s disdainful eyes, Gani gritted his teeth.


    However, rashu¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to the right.


    Immediately, Huo Yao¡¯s figure appeared on his right side and grabbed his right arm.


    In the blink of an eye, Chen Yao, mu Yao, and Shui Yao appeared around him, each grabbing onto a part of his body.


    ¡°Die!¡± Huo Yao laughed arrogantly.


    Then, the four of them exerted force at the same time, preparing to tear rashu into pieces.


    What happened next surprised them.


    That was because rashu¡¯s body had not been torn apart. He was still standing in his original spot.


    ¡°Die!¡± Chen Yao and the other three bellowed again and started to tear at him.


    However, rashu just stood there calmly, allowing them to pull him.


    The extreme power ¡°Shura soul¡± gave him the strongest body in the Dao of Shura. Even though he was only at the early stage of the ghost king realm, Chen Yao and the others could not tear him apart.


    At this moment, Chen Yao and the others ¡°hearts were beating wildly. Rashu, on the other hand, had a disdainful smile on his face. He turned around, grabbed Huo Yao by the hair, and pressed him to the ground.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Huo Yao¡¯s head was stuffed into the soil.


    Seeing that their brother was being controlled, Chen Yao and the other two made up their minds and punched toward rashu¡¯s neck again.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Luo Xiu opened his arms, and a red demon God in armor appeared behind him, instantly sending Chen Yao and the others flying.


    ¡°This ... How is this possible? the power of Asura!¡± Looking at the Asura Demon God behind rashu, which was five times bigger than the one behind them, Gani and the others were stunned.


    The power of the demon gods they summoned came from the Asura life sacrifice Dao. Among this power, the most extreme one was the ¡°power of Asura,¡± which was also the extreme power of the life sacrifice Dao.


    Just now, rashu¡¯s display of extreme physical power had already shocked them beyond words.


    This was because in the entire luohou region, only the tribe leader and two other elderly tribe elders had the power of Gokudo path.


    However, even the tribe leader and the others had only mastered one type of Asura extreme path.


    However, at this moment, this competitor, whom they thought was the one who got in through connections and had the least chance of succeeding, actually displayed two kinds of extreme Asura power.


    Gani and the others were in shock.


    A guy who had no race and no origin of any race had always been better than them!


    ¡°Die!¡± At this moment, Chen Yao and the others closed in again and launched a crazy attack.


    However, rashu just stood there and endured the storm of attacks. The moment he moved, Chen Yao and the others were sent flying again.


    ¡°Eight-armed Asura!¡± Rashu muttered.


    The Crimson flames engulfed the Asura demonic God¡¯s projection. The demonic god behind him shook, and another six arms grew out from his back.


    Upon seeing this, the spectating players were dumbfounded.


    ¡°F * ck, boss, isn¡¯t this the power of the evil god?¡± Gou ¡®Zi, who was also watching the battle, suddenly turned his head and looked at Gu Yu.


    ¡°I also remember that boss evil god used this ability when he was fighting Hanba. Why does he have this ability too?¡± Gu Yu was also stunned.


    ¡°Could it be that this guy is also an evil God¡¯s disciple, your senior brother?¡± Gou ¡®Zi said.


    ¡°No, I think the evil god has also cultivated the Dao of Asura!¡± Gu Yu guessed with a grave expression as he looked at Luo Xiu in the distance.

 Chapter 454 - No one can underestimate jiuyao

    Chapter 454: No one can underestimate jiuyao


    ?


    Rashu¡¯s sudden appearance in the middle of the battlefield shocked Gani and his competitors.


    The strength he displayed shocked Chen Yao and the others.


    So what if he was an early-stage ghost king? as Luo Xiu had said, he was once a God.


    The height he had reached was the peak that others could only look up to and yearned for in their entire lives.


    This was his confidence!


    His powerful body was like a demonic God¡¯s sorcery. With these two points alone, he could remain undefeated in the face of an Army of ten thousand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re the only ones left of the nine radiance brothers. ¡± Rashu¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he looked at Chen Yao and the others who were in disbelief.


    ¡°Enough to kill you!¡± In the face of such provocation, the hot-tempered brilliant flame was the first to attack. His figure drew a blue trajectory like lightning and suddenly appeared beside rashu. Blue ice crystals appeared in the center of his palm.


    ¡°Eighth brother, you can ¡®t!¡± Chen Yao immediately tried to stop him, but Huo Yao was already too close to rashu to stop him.


    ¡°Die!¡± The moment his right arm swung down, brilliant flame gathered all of his strength and ruthlessly slashed towards rashu¡¯s neck.


    ...


    At this moment, rashu, who had been standing still, finally made his move. The Asura Demon God¡¯s eight arms behind him put together in front of him, and a golden sun appeared behind the demon God¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bury!¡± Rashu muttered.


    All the light rays instantly condensed and turned into a substance, shooting towards the approaching brilliant flame.


    ¡°Die!¡± Brilliant flame shouted hysterically as he slashed at rashu¡¯s neck.


    However, just like before, this attack did not cause any damage to rashu. At the same time, the Golden pillar of light suddenly descended, instantly penetrating Huo Yao¡¯s body.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    ¡°Waa~!¡± Blood spurted out of Huo Yao¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Die ... Die!¡± Brilliant flame¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at rashu, who was almost unrivaled. He raised his trembling hand and slapped rashu¡¯s body again.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The demonic God¡¯s Phantom flickered, and Huo Yao was sent flying like a kite with a broken string.


    ¡°8th brother!¡± Chen Yao and the others immediately stepped forward and caught Huo Yao.


    Chen Yao and the others were furious as they placed Huo Yao on the ground.


    At this moment, a large round hole had appeared in brilliant flame¡¯s chest. Rashu¡¯s attack had destroyed all of his internal organs.


    ¡°Waa! I¡¯m going to kill you. ¡± Huo Yao started to vomit blood again. His expression became dispirited, but his eyes were still filled with killing intent.


    ¡°8th brother, stop talking and stay alive!¡± Chen Yao shouted angrily.


    ¡°Fourth brother ... No one ... No one can look down on our jiuyao ... No one ... Wow!¡± Huo Yao¡¯s face turned ashen as a series of incantation seals gushed out of his body, crawling all over his body and absorbing the last of his life force.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be saved. The curse has entered his body, and his vitality will be exhausted with the passage of time!¡± Rashu looked at Chen Yao and the others with a blank expression.


    As rashu¡¯s voice fell, brilliant flame¡¯s pupils gradually dilated, his body gradually stiffened and turned into stone.


    Countless curse seals left brilliant flame¡¯s body and began to float towards rashu, pouring into his body.


    ¡± At this moment, Chen Yao and the others completely exploded. They stood up and pounced on Luo Xiu like crazy.


    Watching their 8th brother die in front of their eyes without being able to stop it made them extremely miserable. At this moment, they only wanted revenge and to tear the enemy who killed their 8th brother into pieces.


    When the three Chen brothers ¡°attack arrived, Luo Xiu still stood in his original position. However, the Asura Demon God behind him twisted his body and punched at the three Chen brothers.


    One punch ... Ten punches ... A hundred punches ...


    His eight arms waved at the same time, and his speed gradually increased!


    In an instant, rashu¡¯s body was filled with Crimson Fist shadows.


    Chen Yao and the other two tried their best to advance, but they couldn¡¯t hold on for more than a few seconds before they were blown away.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Starshine?¡± Rashu looked at Chen Yao and the others and asked indifferently.


    Chen Yao and the others didn¡¯t answer. Even though their bodies were in pain and blood was flowing, they still stared at Luo Xiu. Then, the three of them attacked again.


    The shadow of the fist appeared again and smashed Chen Yao and the others back.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Starshine? He wouldn¡¯t have abandoned you guys and ran away, would he?¡± Rashu asked with a frown.


    ¡°If you want to find big brother, come again in your next life!¡± Chen Yao spat out a mouthful of blood and said with a sinister smile.


    When rashu heard this, he shook his head slightly,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a verbal spat. It¡¯s a fact that you¡¯re not my match!¡±


    ¡°So what if you can¡¯t beat us? do you think you can stop us from scolding you? Grandson!¡± Shui Yao¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she spoke.


    ¡°After you guys die, I¡¯ll go look for Starshine!¡± As soon as Luo Xiu¡¯s voice fell, the Asura Demon God behind him suddenly left his body and pounced toward Chen Yao and the others. All eight of its arms swung down at the same time.


    At that moment, the spectating players were all shocked.


    They could not believe that the nine radiance brothers, who had fought with them for half a year, would be killed at this moment.


    The red arm smashed down, and Chen Yao and the others roared and punched.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Chen Yao and the others.


    He took a step forward and swung his right arm to meet the attack.


    A roaring Blue Dragon broke away from his arm and collided with the eight-armed Asura demonic god.


    ¡°Buzz~buzz!¡±


    Red and blue energy fluctuations spread outward, and the wind swept up the dust and dust, sweeping it all around.


    ¡°Ang!¡±


    The Blue Dragon roared and collided with the Crimson Demon God.


    At this moment, a smile appeared on rashu¡¯s face.


    Because this was the opponent he was looking forward to.


    It was the prefecture Lord of the nine Yao great domain, Starshine!


    ¡°Bury!¡± Rashu mumbled, and a dazzling sun condensed behind the eight-armed Asura¡¯s head, forming golden pillars of light that pierced toward the blue roar.


    At this moment, the Blue Dragon suddenly opened its eyes, and its body was instantly covered in ice-blue crystals.


    The sound of metal clashing rang out continuously. The Blue Dragon withstood this wave of attacks, then turned around and swung its tail, sending the eight-armed Asura flying.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± Chen Yao and the others shouted in grief and indignation as they looked at the figure in blue armor standing in front of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, leave the rest to me!¡± Said star brilliance. His line of sight inadvertently swept past Huo Yao¡¯s body, and the anger in his heart was instantly ignited.


    ¡°Starlight Prefecture Lord, you¡¯re qualified to fight me!¡± Looking at Starshine, rashu nodded his head solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use your blood to pay tribute to my brother¡¯s death!¡± As Starshine spoke, the blue armor on his body began to flash with a resplendent blue light, and his figure suddenly pounced towards rashu.


    Rashu took a step forward and merged with the eight-armed Asura. He then formed a hand seal and a weapon appeared on each of the demon God¡¯s arms, smashing it toward the incoming Starlight.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Dust flew everywhere. Under this kind of violent attack, Starshine¡¯s figure moved quickly, and immediately broke through the Asura Demon God¡¯s attack circle. He suddenly approached Luo Xiu, and suddenly punched the Asura Demon God outside Luo Xiu¡¯s body.


    The blue energy began to invade the demonic god projection, and the eight-armed Asura¡¯s movements gradually slowed.


    At this moment, rashu was quietly looking at Starlight, who was less than half a meter away from him, with an extremely indifferent expression.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Starshine¡¯s left fist swung down, and an Ice Dragon appeared from his fist again. It wrapped around the eight-armed Asura¡¯s body and began to strangle him.


    The eight-armed Asura demonic god immediately stopped attacking. Its body trembled as if it was struggling to break free from the Ice Dragon¡¯s restraint.


    ¡°Profound heavenly kill!¡±


    Along with Starlight¡¯s roar, the crystals on the surface of the Ice Dragon¡¯s body appeared again, shining like dragon scales under the sun. The binding became tighter and tighter, and then the entire Ice Dragon exploded with a loud bang. The blue violent energy instantly engulfed the Asura demonic God¡¯s apparition.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The ground cracked, and the Asura demonic God¡¯s apparition collapsed.


    Then, Starshine¡¯s fist broke through The Phantom and smashed rashu¡¯s face.


    With an angry strike, the Starlight Prefecture Lord¡¯s combat power that erupted in an instant stunned even Luo Xiu.


    His body was sent flying into the air before landing heavily on the ground.


    Dust filled the air as a figure slowly got up from the ground. When the dust cleared, rashu was still standing there, without any injuries.


    At that moment, Gani and the others were dumbfounded.


    They couldn¡¯t believe this was real!


    This was because even their clan elders and even their clan Kings would not be able to withstand this attack unscathed. However, rashu, who was once unknown, had managed to do it ...


    The spectating players were in an uproar.


    ¡°This is fake, right? I don¡¯t think 100 of me can take that punch, but this guy is completely fine?¡±


    ¡°Is he forcing himself to hold on? he actually suffered internal injuries. Otherwise, he would be too strong!¡±


    ¡°Who is this guy? King Rahu? Can someone explain it to me? it¡¯s too far away, I can¡¯t see it in the analysis!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The players immediately started discussing among themselves, all of them shocked by rashu¡¯s strength.


    In the players ¡®eyes, the nine radiance official sovereign was the strongest combat power they knew, apart from the evil god and other gods.


    But at this moment, his angry punch didn¡¯t cause any damage to his opponent. This kind of strength was unbelievable to the players.


    Originally, the players had been looking forward to the arrival of Starlight, waiting for his battle with rashu.


    But at this moment, Starshine seemed to be unable to do anything to rashu.


    At this moment, even Starshine himself did not expect that rashu could actually receive his punch without any injury.


    He had thought that the punch had broken through the defense of rashu¡¯s Demon God projection, but he did not expect that the strongest defense was not the demon God projection, but rashu¡¯s physical body.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, then it¡¯s over.¡± Rashu said indifferently.


    The demonic God¡¯s apparition behind him condensed again, more solid than before, and larger.


    Starshine didn¡¯t answer. He turned to look at brilliant flame¡¯s frozen body, his eyes showing a trace of sadness. When he turned to look at rashu again, his gaze became incomparably firm.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    Just as Starshine was about to attack again, he heard the shouts of Chen Yao and the others. He immediately stopped and turned around.


    At this moment, Chen Yao and the other two were looking at him with desolate expressions.


    ¡°Big brother, eighth brother said that no one can look down on jiuyao, no one!¡±


    After saying this, Chen Yao, Shui Yao, and mu Yao raised their hands at the same time and stabbed them into their left chests, grabbing their hearts.


    Starshine¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted at this moment.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re still too weak. We can only continue to follow you like this!¡± Chen Yao smiled miserably as he crushed his heart with his trembling hand.


    ¡°Big brother, no one can look down on us, the jiuyao brothers. No one!¡± Shui Yao crushed her own heart as she spoke.


    ¡°Big brother, do you still remember the oath we made together on the day we established the nine Yao? We will live and die together with the nine glory!¡± The moment mu Yao crushed his heart, he let out his last cry.


    A sacrificial formation appeared under their feet, and their flesh began to melt rapidly. Three blue souls left their bodies and pounced toward Starlight. They began to circle above his head, and three blue silk threads appeared in their bodies to connect with Starlight.


    ¡± Watching his three brothers sacrifice themselves and die, Starshine let out a cry of grief and indignation.


    From the moment they were born, the nine of them had never abandoned each other. Along the way, they had overcome all difficulties and dangers.


    However, at this moment, he was the only one left. He was the only one left!


    ¡± Starshine roared in pain, the ice crystal armor on his body cracked.


    A blue vortex suddenly formed, madly spinning around Starlight, and a sharp cold air radiated in all directions.


    At this moment, Starshine was completely crazy.


    He stretched out his hand and beckoned. The nine glory Army flag in the distance instantly left the ground and flew over rapidly, landing in Starshine¡¯s hand.


    He slowly raised his head and looked at rashu with a ferocious expression. He then raised his right fist and hammered it against his left chest, roaring,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect the nine Yao great domain. No one can underestimate the nine Yao great domain!¡±


    In an instant, violent ice crystal currents swept out in all directions, while Starshine¡¯s figure pounced towards rashu like a fierce tiger.

 Chapter 455 - Who did the death knell sound for?

    Chapter 455: Who did the death knell sound for?


    As Starshine attacked again, the three spirits that were circling above his head followed closely.


    At this moment, Starshine¡¯s heart was determined.


    This was because he was not fighting alone. He was fighting with his brothers and his faith in the nine glory.


    This battle was a battle where one¡¯s life was at stake.


    The nine glory battle flag danced in his hand, ruthlessly smashing against the surface of the demonic God¡¯s apparition.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The battle flag shattered, revealing a sharp ice spike hidden within.


    As the nine Yao great domain was rich in spirit ores, the nine Yao Army flag was made of the best spirit ores. It was both an Army flag and a legendary weapon.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    As it roared, the ice spike pierced through the demonic God¡¯s apparition and stabbed rashu¡¯s face.


    ...


    Blood slowly dripped down the left side of his face. At this moment, rashu was stunned.


    ¡± Starshine continued to roar, the muscles of his right arm tensed up, lifting rashu¡¯s body up and then smashing it on the ground.


    ¡°No one can look down on the nine glory!¡±


    Starshine¡¯s figure suddenly leaped up, then he clenched the icicles with both hands and stabbed at rashu.


    Light blue ice crystals appeared in the air, and the surrounding temperature plummeted. This attack was released in anger, and it immediately snowed.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    The blue snowflakes fell along with Starshine¡¯s figure.


    The moment the icicles pierced rashu¡¯s chest, the ground was instantly covered in blue ice crystals that continued to spread outward. Countless icicles rose from the ground, forming a rugged iceberg.


    Rashu¡¯s body was also slowly covered in ice crystals, turning into an ice sculpture.


    ¡°Ha!¡± At the same time, Starshine¡¯s muscles tensed up. He held the ice spike in one arm and picked up rashu. Then, he suddenly pierced the ice crystal and rashu¡¯s body.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    In an instant, ice shards flew everywhere, and the ice crystals that enveloped rashu¡¯s body shattered.


    Starshine was gasping for breath as he stared at rashu with his red eyes. He felt as if there was a monstrous flame that was about to burst out from his chest, causing his entire body to tremble. At this moment, he only wanted to vent.


    However, at this time, rashu suddenly reached out and grabbed the icicle. Then, he pushed it with force, jumped back, and landed firmly.


    The wound on his left chest was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Very strong. Just as I thought, none of those who can become official sovereigns are weak!¡± Rashu looked at Starshine with a serious expression.


    ¡°Die!¡± Starshine¡¯s figure closed in again, the ice thorns suddenly stabbing down.


    This time, the target was rashu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Crimson Shadow of the Asura Demon God appeared, and its eight arms fell at the same time.


    However, at this moment, Starshine had completely given up on defense. His body continued to suffer heavy blows as he withstood the crazy attacks and closed in on rashu. The ice spike instantly penetrated rashu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Die!¡± The icicles in Starshine¡¯s hands spun rapidly, and rashu¡¯s head instantly split open.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Right at this time, the fiendgod apparition¡¯s eight arms waved at the same time, smashing Starshine flying out.


    At this moment, the headless rashu was still standing firmly on the ground. Soon after, the minced meat on the ground began to float up and gather towards his head.


    In an instant, rashu, whose head had been destroyed, Reforged his body and recovered.


    Seeing this scene, both the players and Rahu clansmen were dumbfounded.


    ¡°F * ck, this battle isn¡¯t fair. F * ck, this guy is definitely cheating!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too fake. Starlight¡¯s Big BOSS is at the ghost emperor realm. What kind of strength does the other party have?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, the players were all shocked by rashu¡¯s recovery ability.


    This ability was simply unbelievable to the players.


    The players ¡®greatest advantage was their numbers advantage and their ability to revive. However, when they saw rashu, they were all dumbfounded.


    They couldn¡¯t imagine how effective their human wave tactics would be if they met such a guy, because the other party didn¡¯t fear getting injured at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± At this moment, a red light appeared in rashu¡¯s eyes.


    Sacrifice! Annihilate!


    His eyes suddenly turned to Starshine. At this moment, Starshine felt countless voices wailing in his mind, and all kinds of negative emotions emerged.


    ¡± Starshine shouted hysterically, driving away the negative emotions in his mind.


    As he panted, his body rose and fell violently, but Starshine still endured the emotional erosion in his mind. He raised the ice spike and walked toward rashu step by step.


    At this moment, Starshine seemed to hear his younger brothers ¡®voices ...


    ¡°Big brother, are we going to die?¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Then go and become stronger, so strong that no one can decide your life and death!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Big brother, why are we going to join the army?¡±


    ¡°Because this is the shortcut to becoming strong, the cruelest shortcut!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, we¡¯ll listen to you. We¡¯ll go wherever you say!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Big brother, have you really decided to rebel? if we fail, we will all die!¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be satisfied with the status quo. Since we¡¯ve decided to become stronger, we should challenge the man on the throne and take everything he has!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you know that we will do whatever you say. You are the master of everything and we will live and die together!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Hahaha, big brother, we¡¯ve succeeded. From now on, us jiuyao brothers will be the Supreme Masters of this region!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, from now on, no one will be able to threaten us!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Big brother, can we hold on to everything? Will there be someone like us who will challenge us one day and take away everything we have?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we will use our lives to protect everything we have, until we die!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Great emperor, the nine of us brothers swear that from today on, the name of windmill great domain will be changed to nine-Yao great domain. From now on, the nine of us brothers will share life and death with nine-Yao great domain!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, this will be the nine Yao great domain from now on. It¡¯s our home! We¡¯ll never leave it!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Big brother, you always say that the succession of dynasties is inevitable. Can we be an exception and exist forever?¡±


    ¡°We can ¡®t!¡±


    ¡°AI~! I¡¯m still young and I don¡¯t want to die. I hope this day will come later!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother will die first. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯m relieved. It¡¯s good to have a big brother!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The oath he had made with his brothers suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.


    Starshine¡¯s crimson red eyes dropped a few drops of crystal.


    Big brother broke his oath and didn¡¯t protect you. Instead, he lived to the end ...


    Endless hatred, regret, and killing intent filled his mind, driving away all the negative emotions.


    Step by step, with firm steps and endless killing intent, Starlight walked towards rashu and slowly raised the ice thorn in his hand.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The Asura demonic God¡¯s fist swung down, smashing Starlight into the ground. Immediately after, his eight arms moved at the same time, madly hammering the ground. The cracks on the ground began to spread rapidly in all directions, and the ground suddenly sank.


    Crimson Fist shadows filled the sky, and under the crazy bombardment, Starshine¡¯s figure was blasted deep into the ground, and his figure disappeared.


    The moment rashu stopped his attack, a bloodied figure jumped out from the ground. The icicles suddenly slid down and pierced his body again.


    ¡± With Starshine¡¯s roar, the icicles in his hands transformed into thousands of icicles and frantically pierced through rashu¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the Asura demonic God¡¯s apparition¡¯s arms also swung down at the same time, crazily bombarding Starshine¡¯s body.


    Even if his wound burst open, even if he was covered in blood, Starshine still did not take a step back.


    At this moment, he was already determined to die.


    In fact, from the beginning of the fight, Starshine already understood that he would not be rashu¡¯s match.


    But so what, it was just death!


    The oath that the nine brothers had made together was never a joke, and today was the day they would fulfill it.


    He would use his life to burn the last of his fighting spirit and use his life to protect the oath he had once made.


    In the crazy attack, Starshine turned into a bloodied man.


    The wound kept spurting blood, but the attack of the star brilliance did not weaken.


    At this moment, all the nine glory soldiers roared and attacked the luohou Army in a frenzy.


    Our King has yet to retreat, so how can you soldiers be afraid of battle?


    This was the last battle. There would be no more nine radiance after this. He would use his life to illuminate the last glory of the nine radiance brothers.


    Many of the generals had followed the nine radiance brothers and had witnessed their rise.


    The nine glory Army!


    A name that had once brought him Supreme glory.


    This glory belonged to the nine radiance brothers, and it also belonged to them who had always followed the nine radiance¡¯s footsteps.


    Death was hovering around him, ready to take his life at any time, and courage was precious.


    However, none of the nine glory Warriors chose to retreat at this moment.


    This was the battle of the large domains, a battle where one¡¯s future, the lives of thousands of soldiers, and the glory of the large domains were at stake.


    There was no right or wrong in war.


    The judgment of right and wrong was a childish performance to the netherworld, because ¡°right and wrong¡± only applied to a peaceful and orderly world.


    In this place, there was only the strong and the weak. There was no right or wrong!


    This was even more so for the competition of large domains. It only depended on strength and would never be determined by right or wrong judgment.


    It was cruel and real.


    The bloody battle scene touched the spectating players, and at this moment, no one could laugh.


    All the players had originally come with the mood to watch a show, but at this moment, who wouldn¡¯t be shocked?


    ¡­¡­


    Rashu¡¯s body was pierced through time and time again as they attacked each other.


    However, with the support of his extreme physique, rashu¡¯s body was reconstructed time and time again, and he could always recover.


    However, Starshine was covered in blood, and even his body had been twisted.


    However, he still did not retreat. He used his remaining strength to attack rashu.


    When the Golden Wheel on the Asura demonic God¡¯s back condensed light again, the moment the light pillar penetrated Starshine¡¯s body, Starshine finally stopped his attack.


    At this moment, he stood in a daze on the spot, using the ice thorns to support his body so that he wouldn¡¯t fall.


    His vision had been blocked by the bright red. He wanted to gather his power and fight ...


    He was so tired!


    Is the nine-Yao era over ... I¡¯m really unwilling to accept this ...


    My brothers ... I¡¯m sorry ... I¡¯m the last one to die in battle ...


    Can you forgive big brother ... Wait for me on the path of reincarnation!


    Starshine slowly raised his head.


    At this moment, he seemed to see the scene of the nine brothers choosing to join the army and aspiring to become strong. He also seemed to see the scene of them bathing in blood and killing enemies to achieve great military achievements. He also saw the scene of them fighting for hegemony in the nine glory ...


    The nine brothers had never left each other and had gone through life and death with the nine Yao great domain ...


    ¡°No one can look down on the nine brilliance ...¡± Starshine muttered. The vitality in his body was completely exhausted at this moment.


    ¡°With the enemy¡¯s blood, I respectfully send my King into Samsara!¡± At this time, the nine glory soldiers ¡®hysterical roars rang out on the battlefield.


    The nine Yao era was over, and now it was time to draw a full stop with the blood of the enemy.


    All the nine glory Army soldiers roared and pounced on the enemy.


    The war was not over yet, because they had not fallen!


    Although our king is dead, we are still members of the nine glory and can represent the nine glory!


    ¡®We¡¯re willing to give up our lives as long as we can keep this nine-glory era going for a few seconds ...¡¯


    At this moment, the spectating players clenched their fists.


    Just as a certain player had said, we players were just so melodramatic and so easily infected.


    At this moment, the players finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°F * ck you, you¡¯re bullying me with numbers, F * ck you, Rahu!¡±


    ¡°Jiuyao deserves to die, but he has to die by our hands. Who do you think you luohou Army are!¡±


    ¡°Brother jiuyao, we have been together for half a year. Today, I will kill a few Rahu soldiers to send you off!¡±


    At that moment, the players roared and rushed down the hill towards the battlefield.


    This time, they didn¡¯t care about right or wrong. They just wanted to send off their opponents who had been fighting for half a year!

 Chapter 456 - The last Elegy

    Chapter 456: The last Elegy


    At the moment when his life was exhausted, Starshine, who was covered in blood, still maintained his standing posture, using the ice thorns in his hands to support his body from falling down.


    At the last moment before he left this world, he left behind his obsession.


    ¡°No one can look down on the nine-Yao!¡±


    Death was actually expected. After his brothers died, how could he live alone?


    This was because nine Yao had always been the nine brothers, not him alone.


    That was why he did not retreat. He used his life to defend his promise and fought until he was completely exhausted.


    When the nine glory Warriors used the blood of their enemies to send off their ¡®King¡¯, the players who were watching the battle from afar were deeply shocked.


    At this moment, there were players in the voice channel who shouted,¡±send off the opponent who has been fighting for half a year!¡±


    Then, all the players could not help but charge into the battlefield.


    This time, there was no right or wrong. It was just to send off the opponents who had been fighting for the past six months. The blood of the luohou Army soldiers was used to send the hot blood of the nine glory era.


    ...


    The players ¡®battle began again.


    The figures that filled the mountains and fields rushed towards the battlefield from the hillside. There was no formation, and there was no need for command.


    The players ¡®appearance immediately attracted the attention of the nine glory Army and the luohou Army.


    This was an Army that they had always looked down on, but had never fallen.


    When their figures charged into the battlefield and joined the nine radiance Army in killing the luohou Army, all the nine radiance soldiers were shocked.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    Why?


    They didn¡¯t know why these player families would help them. Shouldn¡¯t they hate them?


    In fact, every player knew the answer to this question.


    Because we are players!


    That¡¯s why we¡¯re being emotional!


    ¡°It is precisely because we are players that we don¡¯t have to worry about gains and losses like in the netherworld¡¯s hegemony. Everything is based on what we think and feel in our hearts, and we do it as we please.


    At this moment, they just wanted to go to the battlefield and kill the enemy.


    Countless figures swarmed into the battlefield.


    The rune Warriors ¡®bodies glowed with the light of gems.


    The Asura physique and the rune battle body collided at the peak. Under the collision of fists, sweat and blood flowed down ...


    The mages and players used their staffs to guide the spiritual energy in their bodies to draw out magic arrays outside their bodies.


    Countless spell techniques streaked across the sky as the staff was waved, and brilliant fireworks bloomed among the enemies.


    His ghostly figure wandered around the battlefield, using his gorgeous body movements and sharp daggers to create bright red streaks.


    In the battle between the Asura path Demon God and the hell path¡¯s night slaughterer¡¯s apparition, night slaughterer¡¯s roar was just like the cries in the players ¡®hearts, filled with determination.


    The legendary movement of the nine glory era was coming to an end.


    And what the players had to do was to play the final Elegy for it.


    ¡°Why?¡± Looking at the player who had saved him from the enemy, one of the nine glory army commanders asked in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. If you ask, it means that this bunch of Rahu grandsons are stealing our monsters. We¡¯re not happy!¡± The player grinned and ran to the Rahu Warriors in front of him.


    Such questions were everywhere on the battlefield.


    But the players ¡®answers were always the same.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy and want to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Although nine radiance deserves to die, he can only die in the hands of US players!¡±


    ¡°Those Rahu should die for stealing monsters!¡±


    ......


    The players didn¡¯t need a reason at all. They just wanted to vent their frustration.


    The players ¡®appearance also shocked the various factions in the luohou region.


    Even the tribe leader in charge of the Army could not help but frown.


    ¡°Playing clan?¡± He muttered.


    In fact, he had never taken this race seriously.


    The only person he feared in Beiqi was darknorth, because he was an expert that even Rahu King Rahu, Rahu, had been unable to fight against.


    He only had one impression of the player clans.


    The defeated general of the nine glory Army!


    The judging criteria was that simple. In the eyes of the clan leader, the player clans were just weak forces struggling to survive under the pressure of the nine glory forces.


    So he couldn¡¯t understand this scene.


    The nine glory era had already ended, so why did the player clans do this?


    Was it a laughable death?


    At this moment, Luo Xiu, who was in the middle of the battlefield, grabbed a player and stared into his eyes. He asked the same question as the king.


    The player¡¯s answer was simple and clear:


    ¡°It¡¯s suicide, but this is only the beginning!¡±


    His answer was the voice of thousands of players.


    Fighting was the best answer. Just like before, they had to use their unyielding battle intent to tell the enemy that they were players.


    The war was still going on. The nine glory soldiers were bathed in blood. They had long given up the hope of living. All that was left in their hearts was the firm belief to protect the glory of the nine glory.


    Emotions were contagious.


    The players were the same. They were immersed in the last stubbornness of the nine glory Warriors, and then they would send them off with the blood of their enemies.


    Although the enemy was very strong, so strong that it was unstoppable.


    The Asura demonic God¡¯s apparition destroyed the cursemancer players ¡®Night Slaughter apparition.


    Under the collision of flesh against flesh, the rune Warriors were bathed in blood and died in the face of absolute power.


    Under the collision of curses and thousands of spells, the fragile mages ¡®figures withered.


    The enemy was too strong. Even though the remaining nine glory Army soldiers and players tried their best to resist, they could not stop the enemy¡¯s advance.


    However, no one retreated, be it the nine glory Army soldiers or the players.


    Starshine¡¯s last words before his death were ¡°no one can look down on the nine brilliance.¡±


    Although the players once hated the jiuyao brothers, they never denied this.


    How could jiuyao, who had once defeated Beiqi, be weak?


    The players acknowledged its power, so they would not allow this former opponent to be underestimated.


    One figure after another fell in the battle, but more figures came from behind, took over the faith of the dead, waved their weapons, and drew their swords at the endless enemies in front.


    ¡°Playing clan!¡± The tribe leader murmured again as he looked ahead.


    At this moment, he put away the contempt in his heart, because their decisiveness and determination to die were enough to move him.


    However, this was war, and he would not have any sympathy.


    What he had to do now was to end all of this and put an end to the nine Yao era. Then, he would engrave the mark of luohou on this large domain.


    ¡°All clan elders, attack! This battle is about to end!¡± The tribe leader muttered.


    When the person beside him heard this, he immediately waved the luohou Army flag and sent out the battlefield signal.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    The moment they saw the Luoyi Army flag dancing in the wind, the elders of all the forces of Luoyi attacked.


    Each of them was at the late-stage of the ghost king realm, or even stronger. They were all the strongest Warriors who had survived the era of Luoyi.


    They were very familiar with battlefields, and even more familiar with killing.


    The Shura¡¯s demonic God¡¯s power poured down on the battlefield once again. Every time they attacked, they would take the lives of a large number of nine glory Warriors and players.


    In this one-sided battle, the number of ninesaber Warriors decreased.


    At this moment, the remaining nine glory Warriors were shouting hysterically on the battlefield.


    ¡°No one can look down on the nine-Yao!¡±


    At the last moment of their lives, they carried out Starshine¡¯s words and put their lives into action.


    ¡°All troops, charge!¡± The tribe leader¡¯s voice resounded throughout the battlefield.


    All the Rahu Warriors launched another fierce attack with bloodshot eyes.


    The figures of the nine glory Warriors fell one after another, and their shouts became weaker and weaker.


    At this moment, the battlefield was once again filled with shouts.


    ¡°No one can look down on the nine-Yao!¡±


    This time, it was the players who were shouting.


    The players would take over the nine glory Warriors ¡®will before they died and continue to fight for them.


    Their roars melded into the battlefield of golden Spears and iron horses, echoing with a solemn movement, playing the last Elegy to send off the nine glory era ...

 Chapter 457 - Eat my strangle

    Chapter 457: Eat my strangle


    The battle was over.


    In the face of absolute power, even if the players fought to the death, they still could not stop the advance of the Rahu Army.


    The sounds of fighting and shouting, everything returned to silence.


    At this moment, the wind started to blow on the battlefield.


    The strong wind swept across the battlefield, blowing away the noise and taking away the legendary era of the nine radiance brothers.


    Tens of thousands of years passed, and dynasties changed with the passing of time.


    No force could stand forever. This was the netherworld under the cruel laws of survival, and this land had long been dyed red with blood.


    The old era that belonged to the nine Yao had come to an end.


    However, the mark of the nine luminaries had been engraved into the legendary stories of this large region.


    Even after a long time, people would still remember that this region used to belong to the nine Yao and the nine brothers.


    ...


    This time, the nine Yao great domain had been branded with the mark of the luohou great domain. From now on, this great domain would belong to the luohou great domain.


    In this bloody battlefield, no one cheered.


    All the soldiers were thinking about the same question.


    When will we end like this by the creator of the new era?


    All the Warriors stood still in the sand.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    They had no way of knowing the answer.


    However, as they looked at their comrades beside them, they knew that they might have to fight like the nine glory soldiers until the end of their lives.


    This was the fate of every soldier. From the moment they were given the glory of the region, it seemed that they were destined to have such an ending.


    The flames of war could not be extinguished.


    ¡°To send off all the Warriors who have passed away!¡± The tribe leader¡¯s voice reverberated in the air above the battlefield.


    At this moment, war songs were heard on the battlefield.


    All the Rahu Warriors began to chant an ancient battle song.


    It was a Memorial to all the soldiers who had died in battle and to the former king.


    A hoarse voice, an ancient melody, and a cold shout.


    They used ancient battle songs to send off the soldiers who had passed away, regardless of friend or foe.


    All forces only wanted to continue existing, and all soldiers only wanted to continue living.


    It was the same for killing and plundering.


    There was no good or bad in this world, and there was no right or wrong. However, if one wanted to live a simple life, one had to use the cruelest means to destroy all the enemies.


    We don¡¯t want to do this, but we have no other choice.


    Under the law of survival, we¡¯re all ants, so let¡¯s bet on our own glory.


    The loser¡¯s soul returned to the six paths, and the winner continued to write a legend!


    The moment the Warsong ended, all the Rahu Warriors looked up to the sky and roared,¡±


    ¡°Rest in peace! The Warriors who died in battle for glory!¡±


    ......


    At the end of reincarnation.


    A figure slowly appeared.


    He looked around with a dazed expression, feeling as if he had lost some of his memories.


    He tried hard to recall, but his mind was blank.


    However, he vaguely felt that he had lost something very important.


    He wanted to chase after something, he wanted to find it, he wanted to grab everything that had passed away, but he could not remember what it was.


    At this moment, a figure appeared before him.


    ¡°Starlight!¡±


    Bei Li¡¯s voice echoed in Starshine¡¯s mind, dispelling the fog in the world of Samsara and awakening his consciousness.


    At this moment, he remembered who he was and what he was looking for.


    I¡¯m Starshine, I¡¯m looking for my dead brothers.


    ¡°Where am I? Who are you?¡± Looking at Bei Li, Starshine asked with a confused expression.


    ¡°This is the world of the six paths of reincarnation, the place of rebirth! My name is Beili!¡±


    ¡°Am I dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    After knowing that he had died, Starshine¡¯s expression did not have the slightest fluctuation, indifferently accepting this fact.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Bei Li asked as he looked at Starshine.


    Starshine shook his head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long thought that there would be a day. Although it came early, I wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡±


    ¡°I can let you live again!¡± Bei Li said solemnly as he looked at Starshine.


    When Starshine heard this, his eyes were neither happy nor sad. He didn¡¯t directly answer, but opened his mouth to ask,¡±


    ¡°Where did my brothers go?¡±


    ¡°He has already crossed the bridge and entered the world of reincarnation.¡± As he spoke, Bei Li pointed at the bridge in the distance, where a hazy lantern was hanging.


    ¡°Did they leave early?¡± Starshine muttered, a trace of pain appearing on his face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m gone, but I can resurrect you!¡± Looking at Starlight, Bei Li spoke again.


    ¡°No!¡± Jiuyao shook his head slightly.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be your final destination. You can have a better future.¡± Bei Li could not help but try to persuade him.


    ¡°Wherever my brother is, that will be my final destination, and also my starting point.¡± Starshine smiled indifferently.


    ¡°Have you really decided?¡±


    ¡°Wuhui, home is where my brothers are, and only there is a future. Now that they are all gone, I have no home to return to.¡± As he spoke, Starshine¡¯s face revealed desolation.


    ¡°AI~! If it weren¡¯t for those traitors from the heaven realm, the netherworld wouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡± At that moment, Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Bei Li could not help but grit his teeth when he thought of the sins that the heaven realm had once committed.


    They deserved to die, they were shameless traitors!


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to be Reborn!¡± At this moment, Bei Li couldn¡¯t bear to see that happen. He looked at Starlight and tried to persuade him again.


    ¡°No, I won ¡®t.¡± Starshine shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who I am?¡± Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°Is it important?¡±


    Bei Li was stunned, but he quickly nodded.¡±¡±It¡¯s not important!¡±


    Starshine smiled indifferently and walked towards the bridge of helplessness, leaving Bei Li with only his lonely back as he walked further away.


    After crossing the bridge, Starshine¡¯s figure gradually faded in the reincarnation vortex.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re late!¡± Starshine muttered softly, his body was completely swallowed by the reincarnation fog at this moment.


    Looking at Starshine¡¯s disappearing back, Bei Li clenched his little fists.


    Then, her figure disappeared from the world of six paths of reincarnation and returned to reality.


    ¡°Waa!¡± The emotional Bei Li Ran into the kitchen, then jumped up and locked Lu Wu¡¯s neck from behind.


    ¡°Cough, cough ...¡± Lu Wu was caught off guard. He immediately turned around and carried Bei Li down.


    ¡°Starshine is dead, he¡¯s not willing to leave with me!¡± Bei Li said as he sobbed.


    ¡°I already said, Starshine won¡¯t agree.¡± Lu Wu felt helpless as he looked at Bei Li, who was crying.


    ¡°Those bastards from the heaven realm, Lu Wu, you have to become stronger quickly and defeat them!¡± Bei Li clenched his fists and sobbed.


    ¡°We will!¡± Lu Wu patted Bei Li¡¯s head with a smile, but his expression was firm.


    Hearing this, Bei Li slowly raised his head, his eyes still misty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    ¡°Then go and sit down, don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m cooking!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Bei Li nodded and jumped onto the chair. He picked up his chopsticks and began to knock on the bowl.


    But even so, the sorrow in Bei Li¡¯s eyes did not fade away.


    In fact, Lu Wu had always known that Bei Li had suffered too much.


    But she had never complained, and had never even shared the pain in her heart with him.


    He had to bear it all alone ...


    However, Lu Wu knew that Bei Li hated those people from the heaven realm very much. He called them traitors and hypocritical sinners.


    That was because the group of people who made the rules of the Three Realms in the heaven realm had brought too much pain to the human realm and the netherworld.


    ¡°They will have the ending they deserve,¡± Lu Wuxin swore in his heart.


    The players are still growing, and I look forward to that day ...


    ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! I¡¯m starving, I¡¯m starving!¡± Bei Li sat at the dining table and knocked on his rice bowl to hide his emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to think of other meaningful things other than eating?¡± Lu wuhead said.


    ¡°I won ¡®t. Hurry up and serve the food, or I¡¯ll turn you into a cat!¡± Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but bare his teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dare if the dishes aren¡¯t served!¡±


    ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ll steal your snacks!¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but threaten.


    Hearing this, Bei Li¡¯s expression turned serious, and he immediately ran to the main hall.


    A moment later, Bei Li returned to the kitchen angrily. She first climbed onto the table, then jumped up from the table and pounced on Lu Wu, who was still cooking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, eat my strangle!¡±


    (PS: the chapter of the nine luminaries has officially ended!)

 Chapter 458 - The dog and rabbit

    Chapter 458: The dog and rabbit


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    After the war between the nine Yao great domain and the Rahu great domain ended, the construction of underworld was put on the agenda again.


    However, the players were in a complicated mood.


    The power that they had fought for half a year had come to an end in such a way. The war was too tragic, and it was difficult for them to accept.


    Especially the moment Starlight died in battle, every player felt as if they had witnessed the passing of a powerful player and the passing of time.


    However, the past was the past. The players who returned to Beiqi still threw themselves into the construction of underworld.


    They were also prepared to fight against new opponents.


    When the construction sites of underworld¡¯s illusory city were fully filled, the city transformed from illusion into reality. When it landed in the Hell¡¯s sinkhole with a loud crash, the dark clouds in the players ¡®hearts dispersed, and smiles once again appeared on their faces.


    Countless players shouted,¡±go home!¡± As they swarmed into underworld city.


    The familiar city gate, the familiar streets, and ... The familiar figure.


    ...


    They were back, the old friends who had not seen each other for months.


    Bronze Greaves, Panshi, Xiaotian, wood spirits, and so on.


    At this moment, the players were extremely excited.


    They had been wandering outside for too long and missed home. They missed their old friends even more ...


    ¡°Uncle brass pendant, I¡¯ve missed you so much when you weren¡¯t around ... I¡¯ve lost the soul coins in my pocket. Quick, let¡¯s go play cards!¡±


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    ¡°Boss Boulder, I have a lot of alchemy questions now. I¡¯m asking for answers. I feel like I¡¯m going crazy without anyone to guide me!¡±


    ¡°Young Lady of the Wood spirit clan, buy some wine. The auction house is out of stock. Give me a box!¡±


    ......


    The players pounced on the NPCs like hungry wolves, and the scene was crazy.


    ¡°What a touching reunion!¡± At the city gate, a rabbit and a young girl slowly walked into underworld city.


    ¡°Rabbit, this is my home. Isn¡¯t it awesome?¡± Ye Shiwen turned to look at the rabbit and chuckled.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s much better than my house. There are only trees there, so boring!¡± The rabbit nodded.


    At this time, Gu Yu led the myth Guild¡¯s members in through the city gate, passing by Ye Shiwen and rabbit.


    The rabbit looked at the group of people beside it, and when it saw the dog, its expression was very surprised.¡±


    ¡°Why is little white here?¡±


    ¡°What little white?¡± Ye Shiwen turned around and asked. She immediately realized that rabbit was staring at the myth Guild¡¯s Gou ¡®Zi with bright eyes.


    ¡°Don ¡®t! That¡¯s not little white!¡± Ye Shiwen quickly said.


    However, the rabbit had already pounced forward.


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She thought of the two animals she and rabbit had caught on the way back to Beiqi a few days ago. They had even turned them into dogs as mounts and named them little white ...


    I¡¯m finished!


    It was obvious that the rabbit did not notice anything amiss.


    He pounced on the dog and jumped onto his back. He sat on it and twisted the dog¡¯s ears,¡±


    ¡°Little white! Didn¡¯t I let you go? Why did you come back? did you miss me?¡±


    As he said that, B.rabbit started to rub the dog¡¯s head again!


    At this moment, Gu Yu and the others were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know where this rabbit came from, but it seemed to be very familiar with the dog.


    They didn¡¯t know what was going on, so they just looked at him in shock and didn¡¯t say anything.


    At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi turned his head and looked at the excited rabbit, his expression turning Savage.


    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your master!¡± When rabbit heard this, he was instantly displeased. As he chided, he slapped the dog¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m f * cking ... Argh!¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and turned around to bite the rabbit.


    ¡°Little white, are you crazy? Be careful or I¡¯ll turn you into a pig!¡±


    ¡°Owwuuu!¡± The dog didn¡¯t care about anything, it pressed down on the rabbit and beat it up.


    ¡°Help! Quickly turn little white into a pig!¡± The rabbit started to struggle and shouted at Ye Shiwen.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she looked at the ¡°strong and powerful¡± myth guild members, then at rabbit, and gave up the idea of resisting.


    After all, she was clear about her own strength. The highest limit she could reach was the beginner level of a ghost Governor, while several core members of the myth were already in the intermediate level of the ghost Governor. There was no chance of winning against her.


    However, seeing the rabbit being pressed down and rubbed against the ground, Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t bear it. She took a few steps forward and looked at Gu Yu, saying weakly,¡±


    ¡°Old Gu, can you let the rabbit go?¡±


    ¡°Did you domesticate it?¡± Gu Yu was stunned.


    It seemed very normal for players to tame wild beasts as mounts or pets. The only thing that surprised him was that this rabbit could actually speak!


    ¡°No, he¡¯s my friend!¡± Ye Shiwen quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Hurry up and turn him into a pig! Little white is crazy. He¡¯s really going to kill me!¡± At this moment, the rabbit¡¯s wailing could be heard.


    ¡°Then you can go to hell!¡± Gou ¡®Zi howled and his fists once again smashed down like rain.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± At this moment, B.rabbit suddenly raised his fist and punched at the dog.


    The two white figures rolled together and hit each other back and forth ...


    However, the outcome was obvious. The dog, who had the ability to heal itself, completely crushed the rabbit. It was a one-sided battle.


    In the end, the rabbit was beaten to the point where it lay on the ground, gasping for breath. Its face was covered in bruises.


    Looking at the rabbit¡¯s miserable appearance, Ye Shiwen suddenly thought of the bamboo rat that was killed by the rabbit because of a verbal disagreement.


    They were so similar!


    Luckily, Gou ¡®Zi only vented and didn¡¯t take his life.


    Looking at the dying rabbit, Ye Shiwen immediately stepped forward and began to check its condition.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that the rabbit was only slightly injured.


    ¡°Quickly turn it into a pig, I want revenge!¡± The rabbit looked at Ye Shiwen with teary eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s not little white, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡± Ye Shiwen said, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. It feels exactly the same when I ride it!¡± The rabbit retorted stubbornly.


    When he heard that, Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but bare his teeth and wanted to teach this rabbit a lesson.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why this rabbit always looked like it had ridden him before and was very familiar with him, the fact that it was a Mount was always a pain in his heart, and he didn¡¯t allow anyone to mention it.


    He had to beat it until it lost its memory! Gou ¡®Zi thought to himself.


    Thinking about that, Gou ¡®Zi waved his hand and a green light entered the rabbit¡¯s body.


    Under the Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s healing skill, the rabbit suddenly became energetic.


    However, the dog was naturally not so kind. Healing it was just to give it another beating.


    However, before Gou ¡®Zi could pounce out, Gu Yu stopped him,¡±


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi, that¡¯s enough. There must be some misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Boss, this rabbit hit me for no reason!¡± The young paparazzo raised his head in grievance.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s first understand the situation. ¡± Gu Yu smiled awkwardly.


    In fact, he knew the young paparazzo¡¯s character very well. He was the kind of person who was easy to talk to and had a gentle temper. However, there were a few taboos that he could not touch.


    Doggie Knight¡¯s charge was one of them!


    The rabbit rode on the dog and poked at the pain in his heart. The dog was already kind enough not to be beaten to death. Even Gu Yu thought the same.


    However, they were all players, not to mention that this stupid-looking woman had already asked him for help. If he attacked again, it would seem like he was bullying her.


    At this time, the rabbit quickly jumped up from the ground and hid behind Ye Shiwen, looking at the dog with vigilance.


    Even at this moment, rabbit still didn¡¯t understand why little white, who could ride around happily yesterday, had become so irritable now!


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on!¡± Gu Yu looked at Ye Shiwen and asked.


    Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes dodged. After thinking for a while, she mustered up her courage and told him about how she caught two deer-horned sheep that day and turned them into white charms to ride on.


    Even Ye Shiwen didn¡¯t expect that her actions that day would have such an outcome. After all, one of her dreams was to have a white charm Mount.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that something would happen while he was having fun.


    ¡°Hahaha, a white charm Mount. You¡¯ve got some ambition, little sister. Not bad!¡± When the members of the myth heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    However, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s face gradually turned red.


    ¡°I think I understand the reason. In other words, this rabbit has recognized the wrong person.¡± Gu Yu said, holding back his laughter.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve troubled you!¡± Ye Shiwen quickly apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Out of blows, friendship grows, hahaha!¡± At this moment, Gu Yu could not help but laugh out loud.


    ¡°Little girl, your idea is good, but my brother dog is the Holy Knight who has been looking forward to winning the first place on the Mount ranking list for six months in the European server. It¡¯s not so easy to get ...¡± The player said and suddenly stopped, because at that moment, the dog¡¯s eyes were murderous.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ye Shiwen quickly lowered her head and said to the young paparazzo.


    ¡°Little girl, I advise you to be kind and not have such immoral thoughts.¡± After knowing that this girl had such a ¡®vicious¡¯ thought, Gou ¡®Zi spoke with a bitter expression.


    ¡°I won ¡®t!¡± Ye Shiwen quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Forget it, stupid rabbit. Brother dog will let you off!¡± Sighing dispiritedly, the young paparazzo looked at rabbit, who was hiding behind Ye Shiwen, and said,¡±


    ¡°When my cultivation reaches a certain level, I will definitely take my revenge!¡± At this moment, the rabbit looked at the dog with fear in its eyes, but it still said stubbornly.


    ¡°Boss, I think we should just kill it!¡± At that moment, Gou ¡®Zi turned around and looked at Gu Yu.


    Gu Yu was speechless.


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯m still young!¡± Gu Yu said helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m 302 years old!¡± B.rabbit immediately retorted.


    At this moment, everyone was speechless. Did he really want to be beaten to death?


    ¡°By the way, are you the player who obtained the Asura Gokudo path?¡± Gu Yu suddenly asked.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed it just now, but when he opened Ye Shiwen¡¯s analysis panel and saw her name, Gu Yu suddenly remembered the server-wide announcement from a few days ago. The player mentioned in it was also called ¡®Ye Shiwen¡¯.


    Coupled with the transformation technique that Ye Shiwen had described earlier, Gu Yu suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°En!¡± Ye Shiwen nodded her head obediently.


    Hearing Ye Shiwen admit it, Gu Yu¡¯s heart trembled. He then smiled and said,¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t joined any guilds yet, right? do you want to join us?¡±


    Gu Yu had always been eager to become a talented player. When he lost the first guild competition, he was eager to win back the honor in the next competition. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to miss out on a player with such strength like Ye Shiwen.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she fell into deep thought. After a moment, she raised her head and said,¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m an adventurer. I don¡¯t like to join guilds!¡±


    ¡°Promise him, and then we¡¯ll suffer in there, wait for the opportunity to mature, and then ...¡± The rabbit standing behind Ye Shiwen suddenly opened its mouth. At the end of its sentence, it looked at the dog and made a gesture of slitting its throat.


    ¡°Boss, we should really just kill this rabbit!¡± Looking at the vengeful rabbit, the dog couldn¡¯t help but bare its teeth.

 Chapter 459 - I want to become stronger

    Chapter 459: I want to become stronger


    Gu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say in the face of Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s suggestion.


    However, in his opinion, this rabbit was really courting death. It actually provoked the dog again and again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the copper pendant to forge a weapon!¡± In the end, Gu Yu shook his head and walked in the direction of the copper hanging casting room.


    When Gou ¡®Zi heard this, he turned around and threatened rabbit before turning around to leave with Gu Yu.


    After the people from the myth Guild left, B.rabbit jumped out from behind Ye Shiwen and pointed in the direction where the dog had gone, stomping his feet,¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve formed a grudge, just wait and see in the future!¡±


    ¡°Rabbit, you¡¯d better know your place. If you cause trouble for this dog again, I won¡¯t be able to save you!¡± Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead. She felt that ever since this rabbit left the mountain range South of Luoyi, it had become more and more restless.


    When the rabbit heard this, it turned to look at Ye Shiwen and said solemnly,¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a rule in the tada mountain range where we come from. If there¡¯s a grudge, there¡¯s a need to take revenge. If there¡¯s a grudge, there¡¯s a need to take it back. The more you endure, the angrier you get. If you take a step back, the more you think about it, the more you lose. Bearing grudges is an innate instinct of the animals in the southern mountain range, not to mention that I¡¯m just a little rabbit. What¡¯s the use of you telling me so much? I won¡¯t listen anyway!¡±


    Ye Shiwen was dumbfounded when she heard this. She suddenly remembered the first time she met the rabbit. At that time, the rabbit wasn¡¯t afraid of death and wanted to ask her for compensation ...


    ...


    As expected, it was her personality ...


    Thinking about how rabbit would still find trouble with the dog in the future, Ye Shiwen felt a headache.


    Because how could this rabbit be a match for the dog?


    After all, the other party was the White charm, a divine beast, while it ... Was just a 302-year-old rabbit. It seemed that there was an insurmountable gap in their bloodline.


    Thinking of this, Ye Shiwen looked at the rabbit with pity in her eyes. She felt that the rabbit was really pitiful.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    He would probably be beaten up in the future!


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Don¡¯t tell me you think I can¡¯t beat it?¡± Looking at Ye Shiwen, the rabbit suddenly widened its eyes.


    ¡°En!¡± Ye Shiwen nodded her head honestly.


    In Ye Shiwen¡¯s opinion, if she hadn¡¯t pleaded for mercy this time, the rabbit might really have been beaten to sh * t by the dog.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry! I want to cultivate! I want to find a peerless cultivation technique!¡± When the rabbit heard this, it stomped its foot in anger.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, rabbit felt that it really couldn¡¯t beat that little white dog ...


    At this moment, the rabbit was very worried. It felt that if it couldn¡¯t return the beating, it would not be able to eat.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your clan is very strong? Is there any way to make me a strong person overnight?¡± Thinking of this, B.rabbit raised his head and looked at Ye Shiwen with a serious face.


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    She felt that the rabbit¡¯s paranoia was getting worse!


    ¡°Do you have any? tell me quickly. When I become strong, I¡¯ll give you a lot of delicious food to repay you!¡± B.rabbit grabbed Ye Shiwen¡¯s pants and asked with a sincere face.


    Ye Shiwen¡¯s expression froze when she heard that there was good food.


    In the past few days, she found that all the dry bread had lost its taste.


    At that time, she thought that the bread-making players were cutting corners, which caused the bread to lose its flavor.


    Although she was very angry, it was cheap, and at least the amount was not reduced, so Ye Shiwen gritted her teeth and held on.


    Until yesterday, when he ate a fat bamboo rat that the rabbit had hunted.


    It was very fragrant, but what made Ye Shiwen collapse was that there was no smell at all!


    At that time, Ye Shiwen¡¯s heart was filled with fear, and she began to search for the answer to her question.


    He even asked for help from the players on the forum.


    That was until she found a prompt in the analysis of [Shura¡¯s word].


    [This skill is being comprehended. It has entered the ¡®tasteless¡¯ state.]


    At that moment, the sky collapsed!


    Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. This skill was too scary. Wasn¡¯t this torture?!


    At that time, Ye Shiwen even wanted to delete her account and start over.


    However, there was no such thing as deleting a character in a battle ...


    In the end, it was rabbit¡¯s comforting words that made Ye Shiwen pull through.


    At least Ye Shiwen understood that her taste in reality hadn¡¯t disappeared.


    So when the rabbit said ¡®delicious food¡¯, Ye Shiwen suddenly felt extremely heartbroken.


    This was because all delicious food was treated like dry bread after she comprehended the ¡®Shura language¡¯.


    After all, they would taste the same in the future.


    It was very realistic and cruel ...


    ¡°Help me, quick! Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re friends?¡± B.rabbit tugged at Ye Shiwen¡¯s trousers and shook it, saying pitifully.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she sighed.¡±It can¡¯t be helped. You¡¯re just a little rabbit. It¡¯s the White charm divine beast. It can suppress you in terms of bloodline. Even if it doesn¡¯t do anything, it can still tire you to death by just healing itself!¡±


    ¡°Then, is there anything that can improve my bloodline and turn me into a magical rabbit?¡± When the rabbit heard this, it appeared to be extremely anxious.


    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± Ye Shiwen shook her head decisively.


    At this moment, the rabbit¡¯s ears drooped down, and it crouched on the ground with a dispirited expression. Then, it slowly hugged its knees, looking as pitiful as it could be.


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    Looking at the rabbit in such a state, Ye Shiwen really didn¡¯t know how to comfort it.


    After thinking for a while, Ye Shiwen opened the game store with some hope and entered a line of words in the search bar,¡¯biological bloodline enhancement¡¯, and then clicked on the search.


    What surprised Ye Shiwen was that there really was a product that jumped out.


    [Blood cleansing pill (Level 7)]:


    [Details of the pill: a high-quality pill refined from the fusion of more than 30 medicinal materials, including three earth pill, Boulder wood powder, ghost beast blood ... It has the miraculous effect of returning one¡¯s bloodline to its roots.]


    [Pill effect: draw out the innate power hidden in the bloodline and strengthen one¡¯s potential (the stronger the ancestral bloodline, the stronger the pill¡¯s effect. The effect of a single pill is not good)]


    [Pill quality: 39]


    [Refiner: Boulder (ghost king)]


    Price: 8888 soul coins


    ......


    Seeing the effects of the pill, Ye Shiwen¡¯s face revealed a look of surprise.


    But when she saw the price of the pill, Ye Shiwen felt like she was going blind.


    He quickly closed the interface of the game store and shook his head as if he had seen something terrifying.


    ¡°Do you have an idea?¡± B.rabbit slowly raised his head and asked in a low voice.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she quickly shook her head with all her might.


    What a joke, 8888 soul coins, how many days ¡®worth of food would that be? even if she sold herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it!


    This wasn¡¯t a bloodline enhancement pill, it was a pill that went bankrupt!


    ¡°Oh!¡± The rabbit lowered its head again and drooped on the ground, continuing to be in a state of self-isolation.


    How detestable! ¡®Why am I just a weak little rabbit ... Why ...¡¯


    ¡°Rabbit, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the underworld. Didn¡¯t you always want to see it?¡± Ye Shiwen grabbed the rabbit¡¯s ear and shook it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I won¡¯t leave until I figure out a way. ¡± Rabbit said dejectedly, pushing away Ye Shiwen¡¯s hand.


    Although he really wanted to help the rabbit, he was really poor!


    Ye Shiwen felt that she was more than willing to do so, but she didn¡¯t have enough money.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, rabbit, I¡¯ll take you to Uncle Rock, you can ask him!¡± Ye Shiwen suddenly said.


    ¡°Who is Panshi?¡± B.rabbit asked without raising his head.


    ¡°Uncle Rock is the best Alchemist, he can make many pills that help players grow!¡± Ye Shiwen explained.


    ¡°Then, can you refine a pill that will turn me into a spirit rabbit after I eat it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡±


    Hearing this, the rabbit suddenly raised its head and grabbed Ye Shiwen¡¯s pants,¡±


    ¡°Please take me to him, I need his help!¡±


    As it spoke, the rabbit placed its head on Ye Shiwen¡¯s leg and rubbed it.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Shiwen looked at the rabbit, and there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The rabbit hurriedly nodded.


    Then, the two of them set off for the Panshi Alchemist Association.


    At this time, the entrance of The Alchemist Association was already surrounded by a crowd, but only a few could enter.


    This was because at this moment, rock had set the prerequisites for entering The Alchemist Association.


    They must either be alchemists or be led by an Alchemist, and there must be no more than three people.


    As a result, a large wave of players who came to visit rock were blocked outside the door.


    Ye Shiwen¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t attract any attention from the players.


    It took her a lot of effort to pull the rabbit to the entrance of The Alchemist Association. Then, under the surprised gazes of the players, she pulled the rabbit and walked in.


    That¡¯s right, although she was poor, Ye Shiwen could proudly say that she was an Alchemist.


    As a player who wanted to write the ¡°warring World Encyclopedia¡±, although the knowledge of alchemy was complicated, she had still mastered the basic knowledge and ability of alchemy after a few days of hard reading.


    In terms of intelligence, Ye Shiwen was still very confident.


    Although Ye Shiwen felt that she was a little lacking in emotional intelligence, it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    Unfortunately, ever since she had to pay for the mystical materials she used for practice, Ye Shiwen had completely given up on being an Alchemist.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was a money-burning business. If he wanted to increase his success rate and proficiency in alchemy, he had to consume a lot of mystical materials.


    And any mystical material was a huge sum of money in Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes.


    In addition, she liked to wander around and didn¡¯t like to gather. She couldn¡¯t have both the fish and the bear¡¯s paw, so she had rejected many invitations from guilds.


    Poor to the point of giving up on one¡¯s future, that was the true portrayal of Ye Shiwen!


    Many players said that the apothecary profession was good and profitable!


    But in Ye Shiwen¡¯s opinion, she should just go on an adventure. A poor kid who wanted to be a great Alchemist? what a waste.


    But at this moment, Ye Shiwen¡¯s identity as an Alchemist allowed her to pass through The Alchemist Association¡¯s Gate and enter easily.


    The interior was extremely vast, and Ye Shiwen was very familiar with this place. She walked towards the elixir refining area where rock often stayed.


    The apothecary zone was the size of two football fields, and there were already many players present. Rock was one of them, and he was surrounded by the players, who were asking him questions.


    After being trapped in the divine artifact space for so long, he had finally come out. At this moment, rock was extremely comfortable and in a good mood.


    As for the players ¡®doubts, rock didn¡¯t feel annoyed and answered them one by one.


    Seeing this, Ye Shiwen pulled the rabbit to the side and waited.


    An hour passed ... Two hours passed ...


    In the days when rock was not around, the players had accumulated a lot of questions about alchemy, so it was natural for them to ask him now.


    However, the rabbit had lost its patience. It bit its ear and looked like it was about to rush over, but was stopped by Ye Shiwen,¡±


    ¡°Rabbit, don¡¯t mess around. Uncle Boulder is busy!¡±


    ¡°How long more?¡±


    ¡°Soon!¡±


    When the rabbit heard this, it once again obediently waited.


    Another hour passed, and just when rabbit was completely out of patience, rock suddenly spoke,¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me see how much everyone has improved during this period of time. Let me see if you can all refine a cauldron of medicinal pills!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the players could not help but nod and retreat. They all took out their own medicine refining furnaces and began to refine.


    Seeing that the players had dispersed, Ye Shiwen immediately pulled the rabbit and walked forward.

 Chapter 460 - An unacceptable price

    Chapter 460: An unacceptable price


    Ye Shiwen¡¯s approach attracted Rock¡¯s attention.


    Rock turned his head and immediately discovered that not far away, a rabbit was running towards him.


    As it approached, the rabbit jumped up from the ground and hugged Rock¡¯s arm tightly, rubbing its face against it.


    As a leaf-eating rabbit, when it got close to rock, it immediately smelled the rich fragrance of spiritual materials. This was too tempting for it.


    ¡°Rabbit, stop!¡± Ye Shiwen hurriedly stepped forward and pulled the rabbit off Rock¡¯s arm with great effort.


    ¡°He seems to be very delicious!¡± The rabbit stood on the ground and looked at rock with a dazed look. There was even a trace of crystal at the corner of its mouth.


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    Rock clenched his fists at the sight of this.


    ¡°Uncle Boulder, I¡¯m sorry. This rabbit just came out of the mountains and is insensible!¡± Ye Shiwen quickly apologized.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rock turned to Ye Shiwen and asked.


    ...


    ¡°As a mystical material, why are you moving? and you can even talk!¡± B.rabbit asked in shock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to talk, rabbit?¡± Rock couldn¡¯t help but stare at the rabbit.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same. It¡¯s not strange for a rabbit to speak. It¡¯s strange for a mystical material like you to speak!¡± B.rabbit immediately retorted.


    ¡°This rabbit should be used as a medicinal ingredient for your alchemy, right?¡± Rock suddenly gave up on the idea of a cross-line and turned to look at Ye Shiwen.


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she was shocked and quickly shook her head,¡±


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    ¡°Uncle Boulder, no, I just have a question to ask you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re giving me this rabbit to nourish my body?¡± Rock asked again.


    Ye Shiwen was stunned.


    ¡°How do I eat it? Braising or steaming ...¡±Looking at the rabbit, a trace of curiosity appeared in Rock¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What the hell? a mystical material wants to eat a rabbit!¡± Looking at rock, the rabbit was also dumbfounded.


    After all, in its eyes, mystical materials were at the bottom of the food chain, and a rabbit like it was a creature that ate these plants.


    So when rock said he wanted to eat him, rabbit couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s organize our thoughts. You are the mystical material and I am the rabbit. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one eating you?¡± B.rabbit scratched his ears and asked in confusion.


    Rock obviously didn¡¯t want to argue with the rabbit. He looked at it disdainfully and turned to Ye Shiwen,¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she immediately came back to her senses and pointed at the rabbit,¡±


    ¡°Uncle Boulder, the rabbit is my friend, not food!¡±


    ¡°I can tell. So, what¡¯s your purpose in looking for me?¡± Rock asked curiously.


    ¡°That ... My rabbit friend wants to evolve into a divine beast!¡± When she said this, Ye Shiwen felt extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes, evolve into a divine rabbit!¡± B.rabbit nodded vigorously at the side.


    ¡°Hahaha, divine rabbit? I¡¯ll use the medicine stove to evolve you into a red braised rabbit!¡± Rock couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard this.


    ¡°Red braised rabbit?¡± The rabbit tilted its head, looking very puzzled.


    ¡°Stop fooling around. I remember you. You¡¯re Ye Shiwen, right? your results in the alchemy test were not bad. Don¡¯t joke around!¡± Rock smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Uncle Boulder, I¡¯m serious. I know you¡¯ll definitely have a way!¡± Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but ask again when she thought of the scene of rabbit squatting on the ground.


    ¡°How can the evolution of bloodline be so easy? I can¡¯t do it either!¡± Rock shook his head.


    ¡°Uncle Rock, I know you can make a ¡®blood cleansing pill¡¯. Isn¡¯t this pill able to help creatures evolve?¡±


    ¡°Blood cleansing pill?¡± Rock couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he heard the name of the pill.


    He suddenly remembered that he was the one who put this elixir up for auction, and it was even priced at 8888 soul coins.


    As a member of Beiqi, compared to the bronze pendant, his stock of soul coins was more than sufficient. But the value of soul coins was there, who would complain about having more?


    Therefore, in his spare time, he would make some pills and put them up for auction, earn some soul coins from the players, then pay a heavy tax to Lu Wu, and save the rest in his own little vault, waiting to save enough to break through the realm.


    He was the one who had refined the blood cleansing pill.


    This was a level Seven elixir. At that time, he had put it up for auction at 18888 soul coins, but in the end, no player bought it at all.


    After that, the price dropped all the way until it reached 8888 soul coins.


    In Rock¡¯s eyes, this price was just barely enough to cover the cost of the materials. He wouldn¡¯t be able to earn much from it. Seeing that it still couldn¡¯t be sold, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After a few months, he had almost forgotten about it.


    Now that Ye Shiwen mentioned it, he suddenly remembered.


    Thinking of this, rock looked at rabbit, and then at Ye Shiwen, and couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade her,¡±


    ¡°The ingredients for the blood cleansing pill are too expensive, and if you only use one pill, it won¡¯t have any effect at all. If you don¡¯t have a lot of soul coins, I advise you to give up on using the blood cleansing pill to cleanse this rabbit¡¯s bloodline.¡±


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she felt dizzy.


    One blood cleansing pill cost 8888 soul coins, and according to rock, one pill wasn¡¯t enough, he needed a lot more ...


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen¡¯s mind was filled with the multiple of 8888 soul coins.


    Give up, rabbit, you should just be beaten to death by the dog!


    This thought emerged in Ye Shiwen¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Then give me more!¡± The rabbit looked at rock with a serious expression.


    ¡°A little rabbit like you probably doesn¡¯t have any powerful ancestors. No matter how many ¡®blood cleansing pills¡¯ you use, there won¡¯t be much effect. It¡¯s just a waste. Just give up!¡± Rock said to the rabbit.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t give up!¡± The rabbit said stubbornly.


    ¡°Rabbit, let¡¯s give up!¡± Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade him.


    ¡°No, I want to be a magical rabbit. I want to beat up the dog!¡± B.rabbit waved his fist.


    Rock shook his head when he heard that. He turned around and walked towards the players who were refining the pills.


    Seeing rock leave, rabbit immediately became anxious. It took a few steps forward and jumped up to hug Rock¡¯s arm again,


    ¡°Mystical materials that can move, please help me!¡±


    ¡°Let go! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, I really can¡¯t help!¡± Rock turned his head and stared at rabbit.


    When the rabbit heard this, its body slid down from Rock¡¯s arm and fell to the ground with a ¡°plop,¡± curling up with a dispirited expression.


    ¡°Rabbit, don¡¯t be so emotional, okay?¡± Looking at the rabbit who had once again fallen into depression, Ye Shiwen felt that the rabbit¡¯s mentality was really too bad.


    Don¡¯t you know how to make empty promises, entertain yourself, and deceive yourself?


    Was it so hard to fantasize about some beautiful things and deceive yourself?


    Ah, a rabbit with a lack of spiritual world!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just a little rabbit, a weak little rabbit without any strength!¡± B.rabbit dispiritedly waved his hand, then turned around and faced the ground, once again curling into a ball.


    Ye Shiwen was speechless.


    Looking at the rabbit in this state, Ye Shiwen gathered her courage from somewhere and trotted over to rock. Then, in a trembling voice, she said,¡±


    ¡°Rock ... Da ... Uncle ... I¡¯ll buy ... Buy a blood cleansing pill ... Can I put it on credit ... I¡¯ll pay you back once I earn some money.¡±


    Looking at Ye Shiwen¡¯s trembling voice, as if she was making a decision between life and death, rock couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    ¡°Are you really going to give that stupid rabbit the blood cleansing pill?¡±


    Ye Shiwen nodded her head hard, but her tears kept falling, making rock completely speechless.


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen made a heart-wrenching decision. She was prepared to buy a blood cleansing pill on credit for the rabbit to squander.


    (Author¡¯s note: I haven¡¯t been paying attention recently, the feeling of heartache!)

 Chapter 461 - -medicinal pounding rabbit

    Chapter 461: Chapter 461-medicinal pounding rabbit


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen cried like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain, looking very miserable.


    In these few days of contact, Ye Shiwen had already regarded the rabbit as her friend.


    In Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes, although rabbit was stupid and willful, it was very sincere and never hid its emotions. She cherished such a friend.


    The rabbit had brought her a lot of happiness.


    She still remembered that day when she found out that she had lost her sense of taste. She couldn¡¯t help but cry, just like rabbit.


    Rabbit, who didn¡¯t know how to comfort people, stayed by her side the whole time, telling her about the fight with other animals in the mountains. He told Ye Shiwen what he thought was a funny story, trying to comfort her.


    At that time, although Ye Shiwen didn¡¯t want to smile at all, she still felt that rabbits were very warm.


    This was an emotional influence from the bottom of her heart. In the end, Ye Shiwen broke into a smile, not because of the rabbit¡¯s story, but because the rabbit always had a ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you¡± expression on his face when he comforted her.


    Although she was very distressed about the money, very distressed.


    But this time, she decided to help the rabbit to fulfill her wish, even if it did not succeed in the end.


    ...


    But at least he tried.


    So, Ye Shiwen decided to buy a blood cleansing pill.


    At this time, Ye Shiwen was crying very sadly. As she spoke, her body was trembling.


    Every time the number 8888 appeared in her mind, Ye Shiwen¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing.


    At this moment, rock was dumbfounded.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    Was there a need to be so sad about buying a blood cleansing pill? Since it¡¯s so painful, then don¡¯t buy it!


    ¡°Uncle Rock ... Buy a ... Blood cleansing pill ... Wow!¡± Ye Shiwen¡¯s body was heaving up and down from crying.


    At this moment, Ye Shiwen¡¯s hand was held.


    She turned around and saw that it was a rabbit with drooping ears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, let¡¯s go!¡±


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned,¡±


    ¡°Why ...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to cry. Didn¡¯t you say we were good friends?¡± B.rabbit¡¯s drooped head suddenly lifted up, revealing a face covered in snot and tears.


    ¡°We¡¯re good friends. I don¡¯t want you to cry. Let¡¯s go earn money!¡±


    ¡°Rabbit, I can buy it for you ...¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go earn money. We¡¯ll come back when we have money in the future. I¡¯ll buy you a lot of delicious food!¡± As the rabbit spoke, it wiped away its tears and looked at Ye Shiwen with a solemn expression.


    Looking at the rabbit, Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned,¡±


    ¡°Rabbit!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± The rabbit nodded heavily.


    When rock saw this, he sighed. He stretched out his hand and a red pill appeared in his palm.


    ¡°How about this, your talent in alchemy is not bad. Stay here and help me refine pills for two months. This blood cleansing pill is a gift to you!¡±


    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll be rich in the future and can buy anything!¡± The rabbit spoke stubbornly, and as it spoke, it wanted to pull Ye Shiwen away.


    At this time, Ye Shiwen broke free from the rabbit¡¯s grip and reached out to grab the red pill in Rock¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Uncle Rock, thank you. I will work hard!¡± As she spoke, Ye Shiwen bowed to rock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy yet. We have to complete a fixed number of tasks every day. If there are any losses due to a mistake in the refinement, this time will be extended!¡±


    ¡°Yes, uncle Boulder, I will work hard!¡± Ye Shiwen nodded solemnly.


    After saying this, she turned to look at the rabbit, and a smile appeared on her tear-streaked face. Then, she handed the pill to the rabbit,¡±


    ¡°Silly rabbit, here you go!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Give it back to him. Let¡¯s go earn money!¡± The rabbit looked at Ye Shiwen with a stubborn face.


    ¡°Think about it, if you become the divine rabbit, then wouldn¡¯t we be able to earn money faster?¡± Ye Shiwen continued to smile.


    Hearing this, the rabbit could not help but be stunned.


    Then, she jumped into Ye Shiwen¡¯s arms and rubbed her head against her chest,¡±


    ¡°You treat me so well, no one has ever treated me so well!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, right? that¡¯s why I have to earn more money after becoming a magical rabbit. You promised to buy me a lot of delicious food.¡± Ye Shiwen said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The rabbit hugged Ye Shiwen and nodded its head vigorously.


    Looking at the man and rabbit, rock shook his head. Then, he walked towards the players who were refining potions.


    ......


    Holding the red pill, B.rabbit was very nervous, and so was Ye Shiwen.


    Actually, Ye Shiwen knew that the rabbit¡¯s success rate was very low, but she still had hope for it.


    ¡°Will I become a divine rabbit after eating it?¡± Holding the pill, rabbit¡¯s face was conflicted.


    ¡°Mm, eat, just finish it!¡± Ye Shiwen nodded hard.


    When the rabbit heard this, it immediately stuffed the red pill into its mouth, then closed its eyes tightly and began to wait.


    The moment the red pill entered the rabbit¡¯s mouth, its powerful medicinal effects spread out, turning into a blood-colored liquid that slid down the rabbit¡¯s throat and into its stomach. Then, the medicinal effects spread throughout the body, fusing into the blood, and began to awaken the power in the blood.


    The rabbit instantly felt its body heat up, as if its blood was boiling.


    However, this feeling only lasted for less than a minute before it quickly cooled down and disappeared.


    When the rabbit opened its eyes again, it hurriedly looked at itself.


    Nothing seemed to have changed ...


    He was still a little white rabbit ...


    ¡°Did I fail?¡± The rabbit lowered its head in frustration.


    ¡°Waa! Rabbit, your ancestor was the herb-grinding Moon Rabbit!¡± Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes were shining as she looked at the rabbit.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Rabbit looked at Ye Shiwen with a dumbfounded expression, not understanding what Ye Shiwen was saying.


    However, in Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes, the rabbit¡¯s analysis panel had completely changed.


    [Herb pounding rabbit (jungle rabbit)]:


    [Creature details: contains the thin bloodline of the celestial race ¡°Yue tu¡±(can be improved with special mystical materials and pills). It is born with the ability to find mystical materials and distinguish the medicinal effects of the mystical materials. It is the best support for alchemists!]


    [Biological abilities: spiritual ingredient search, spiritual ingredient identification (accurate measurement of spiritual ingredient age, weight, and other data)]


    [Biological effect: due to its innate curiosity and stubbornness, this type of creature is almost extinct in the Three Realms!]


    [Official hint: please take care of endangered animals!]


    ......


    ¡°Wow, rabbit, you really have the bloodline of a divine beast!¡± Ye Shiwen shouted excitedly.


    Looking at the excited Ye Shiwen, the rabbit also gradually became excited. It stood up and waved its fists in the air,¡±


    ¡°Have I become stronger? Have you become stronger?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡±


    The smile on B.rabbit¡¯s face instantly froze.


    ¡°But you really have the bloodline of a divine beast!¡± Ye Shiwen¡¯s eyes were full of stars.


    At this moment, Rock¡¯s figure appeared beside Ye Shiwen. At this moment, he looked at the rabbit with eyes full of surprise and shock.


    ¡°Pounding medicine rabbit?!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Boulder, rabbit has succeeded!¡± Ye Shiwen said excitedly.


    ¡°F * ck, are you for real? you¡¯re actually a medicinal rabbit. Aren¡¯t you extinct?¡± Rock still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Before the rabbit could say anything, Ye Shiwen excitedly continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re rich! With this rabbit, you can directly skip the step of measuring the weight and dosage of the medicinal ingredients when you refine medicine in the future. This rabbit¡¯s innate ability is to identify medicinal ingredients, and it¡¯s even the highest grade of medicinal ingredient identification!¡±


    Looking at the bewildered rabbit, Rock¡¯s liver hurt.


    Such a stupid rabbit actually had such a high-level bloodline. It was truly the descendant of a divine beast. In Rock¡¯s eyes, this was simply inconceivable.


    Although the herb smashing rabbit¡¯s innate ability didn¡¯t have any battle enhancement effect, in the eyes of an Alchemist like rock, the value of the herb smashing rabbit was immeasurable.


    In the field of alchemy, the ability to identify top-notch medicinal herbs required a huge accumulation of alchemy knowledge.


    Even rock himself, who had been studying alchemy for 10000 years, was only close to the advanced level in terms of spiritual material identification. He was still far from the master level.


    However, the herb-stirring rabbit was different. It was born to be a top-notch expert in identifying spiritual materials. This was the ability given by the moon rabbit¡¯s bloodline.


    With such a rabbit, not only could he save a lot of cumbersome steps in medicine refining, but he could also save a lot of medicinal materials, which was equivalent to indirectly saving money for The Alchemist.


    The production of high-level elixirs consumed a lot of precious mystical materials each time. If it failed, it would be a great loss.


    However, with the medicinal pounding rabbit, the success rate would increase by at least 30%.


    Because this medicine pounding rabbit could accurately measure the ¡°quantity¡± of the medicinal ingredients, the rest was up to the alchemist¡¯s operation.


    To an Alchemist, it was not an exaggeration to say that the medicine pounding rabbit was the strongest support.


    At this moment, rock really wanted to catch this rabbit and rear it!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get stronger?¡± The rabbit asked with a dazed expression.


    ¡°No, but you¡¯ll be able to make a lot of money in the future!¡± Rock said with a smile. He looked at rabbit with a certain desire in his eyes, causing rabbit to raise his ears in alarm.


    Hearing that it would be able to make a lot of money, B.rabbit was instantly excited again.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, didn¡¯t it earn money to become stronger? However, if he couldn¡¯t become stronger, what was the point of earning money? something didn¡¯t seem right!


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re a divine beast now anyway!¡± Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but rub the rabbit¡¯s little head and said happily.


    ¡°Do I have any powerful skills? For example ... The horned Rhino from the neighboring mountain can drink the water of an entire River in one gulp!¡± B.rabbit asked expectantly.


    Rock shook his head and took out a mystical material. He then asked,¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    When the rabbit heard this, it subconsciously sniffed the spiritual ingredient and then said,¡±


    ¡°Golden Spirit flower, level one mystical material, age 21 years, weight 231 grams, top quality, generally growing in ...¡± The rabbit blurted out subconsciously.


    At this moment, even rabbit himself was stunned.


    It didn¡¯t know what this mystical material was. It was sure that it had never seen this type of mystical material before!


    However, when it saw this plant, the specific information of this plant automatically appeared in its mind. It was as if it had a huge knowledge base in its mind. The moment it saw this mystical material, it brought out the relevant knowledge.


    ¡°This is my ability?¡± B.rabbit said with a constipated expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s one of your abilities. You also have the ability to find mystical materials!¡±


    ¡°Argh! I¡¯m going to die, my ability is too useless, I¡¯m going to die!¡± At this moment, the rabbit could not help but pounce on the ground and start wailing.


    ¡°Rabbit, you¡¯re a divine beast now!¡± Ye Shiwen blinked her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of a divine beast that can¡¯t fight!¡± The rabbit turned around and looked at Ye Shiwen, then continued to struggle on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. As the purity of your bloodline increases, so does your Constitution. After all, you have the bloodline of Yue tu, and no matter how weak you are, you¡¯re still a divine beast. You¡¯re definitely going to be very powerful in a fight!¡± Rock said with a smile as he looked at the rabbit.


    ¡°Really?¡± The rabbit immediately raised its head.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. As long as you have enough blood cleansing pills, your future will be limitless!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, as expected, I¡¯m gifted. I¡¯m a magical rabbit!¡± The rabbit immediately stood up smugly.


    At this time, rock turned to Ye Shiwen and said,¡±¡±Come back and be an Alchemist. With this rabbit, your future in alchemy will also be limitless!¡±


    When Ye Shiwen heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. After all, she had always thought of herself as an Explorer. Refining medicine and so on, she was just an amateur.


    ¡°Uncle Boulder, let¡¯s do it in two months. I¡¯m going on an adventure in two months!¡±


    Looking at Ye Shiwen¡¯s determined expression, rock couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He didn¡¯t understand why such a good seedling didn¡¯t want to improve.


    But with this rabbit¡¯s ability, rock felt that Ye Shiwen¡¯s future adventures would probably have a lot of mystical materials.


    It really made the tree envious!


    Thinking that Ye Shiwen would have to work for him for two months, which meant that this rabbit would also have to be ordered around by him for two months, Rock¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    With the rabbit¡¯s help, he could make use of these two months to mass-produce some high-level medicinal pills. He had made a huge profit!


    ¡°Then work hard for the next two months. By the way, as long as you complete the daily task, you can also refine some other pills and sell them. I will provide the spiritual materials. Of course, if you fail, you will bear the loss yourself!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, uncle Boulder!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start. I want to earn money. I want to become the richest rabbit!¡± B.rabbit jumped to Ye Shiwen¡¯s side and said excitedly.


    Ye Shiwen smiled sweetly and patted the rabbit¡¯s head.


    At this moment, the game¡¯s notification appeared in Ye Shiwen¡¯s mind:


    [Game prompt: your favorability with the medicine-stirring rabbit has reached 100 points. Do you want to sign a contract with it and activate the pet favorability entry bar?]


    The game notification made Ye Shiwen freeze.


    In fact, in Ye Shiwen¡¯s heart, one of the problems she was most worried about was rabbit¡¯s safety. After all, rabbit wasn¡¯t a player and didn¡¯t have the ability to revive. Following her would always be dangerous.


    After all, the players had too many enemies. Perhaps one day, underworld would be destroyed again by the attack of powerful enemies. She could not guarantee the rabbit¡¯s safety.


    Therefore, Ye Shiwen couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when the game prompt appeared.


    ¡°Rabbit, do you want to keep following me in the future?¡± Thinking of this, Ye Shiwen looked at the rabbit and said.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re good friends!¡± B.rabbit nodded without the slightest hesitation.


    [PS: I¡¯ve received everyone¡¯s suggestions. Ye Shiwen and the rabbit¡¯s scene is over for now. I hope everyone can understand my shortcomings. After all, the author is a newbie. He needs to be protected!] Yup, he¡¯s undoubtedly a newbie (serious face, refusing to admit that he has written other books)

 Chapter 462 - A bald head to keep you safe

    Chapter 462: A bald head to keep you safe


    In the nine-Yao great domain.


    With the destruction of the nine glory forces, this land welcomed its new ruler.


    After the Luoyi great domain¡¯s forces took over the region, they redistributed all the spirit Mines and Resources. Even the ten resource production points that Gu Yu had negotiated with were taken away by the Luoyi great domain.


    Even though the players were touched and angry, the result was within their expectations.


    Even when Chen Yao decided to distribute these resources to them, he only wanted to stabilize them at the critical moment. He didn¡¯t really want to give them away.


    As the more powerful Rahu faction, they would not give the players any face after taking over the nine glory and chased them out of the nine glory without mercy.


    After taking complete control of the nine Yao great domain, all that was left was the distribution of benefits between each Rahu force and the coronation of the new king, rashu.


    Because of this, all the forces in the luohou region were busy. While they were fighting for resources for their own race, they also began to prepare for the king-conferring ceremony according to the ancient ceremony.


    At this moment, a player was hurrying toward the nine Yao great domain in the desolate grassland adjacent to the nine Yao great domain.


    With the support of shadow steps, his figure left behind an afterimage as his speed increased.


    ...


    After crossing the border of Beiqi and entering jiuyao, he slowed down and became vigilant.


    At this stage, although the luohou region didn¡¯t have any intention of attacking Beiqi, the players believed that the forces of the luohou region wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity to attack Beiqi. The war would come sooner or later.


    Moreover, in the nine Yao great domain, Rahu¡¯s soldiers would not show any mercy when they encountered players. Therefore, it was much more dangerous to be in the nine Yao great domain, so they naturally had to be vigilant.


    After moving forward for a while, the player stopped and opened his friend list.


    Suddenly, the avatars of his good friends appeared. He chose one of the players ¡®avatars and chose to talk to them.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM


    Shi Ying: ¡°I¡¯m already in the nine glory. I¡¯ll confirm with you again. Is the weapon in the wolf Peak Ridge to the East of the nine glory?¡±


    Ao Jian: ¡°there¡¯s no mistake. This weapon has been assigned to the wolf Ridge on the eastern peak. It¡¯s currently controlled by luohou¡¯s Black Devil clan. Be careful!¡±


    Shi Ying: ¡°I understand. It¡¯s my turn now!¡±


    After saying that, Shi Ying hung up the communication and opened the map to check the exact location of the wolf Ridge.


    He was not here to sightsee, but to complete a mission.


    The person who had entrusted the mission was one of the members of the hanging wall Group,¡¯proud sword¡¯.


    And this mission was related to a weapon.


    In the war between the nine Yao great domain and the Rahu great domain, there was a weapon that left a deep impression on the players, and that was Starshine¡¯s icicle.


    The players were naturally very envious of this legendary weapon, and this included the proud sword.


    What ao Jian cared about the most was not the ice spike, but the materials used to make it.


    For this reason, ao Jian specially asked Tong Hang.


    He learned from the copper pendant that this ice spike contained no less than five kinds of rare spiritual materials, and there were even more top-grade Ice Spirit ores. It was a rare legendary quality weapon.


    After knowing that he had guessed correctly, ao Jian was extremely tempted.


    This was because one of the nine spirit swords he carried on his back was an ice-attribute spirit sword. If he wanted to upgrade his spirit sword, apart from increasing his own strength, the most important thing was to devour spirit materials and spirit ores of the corresponding attribute.


    Ao Jian had always wanted to evolve all nine of his spirit swords into legendary quality weapons or even higher. Thus, this ice spike was extremely important to ao Jian.


    In his opinion, as long as the ice Spirit sword devoured this ice thorn, it might be able to produce an even stronger legendary-quality spirit sword.


    Thus, ao Jian made his move. For this reason, he specially went to the nine Yao great domain and wanted to take this weapon from the hands of luohou¡¯s forces.


    Unfortunately, although his strength was close to the advanced level of the ghost Governor, he was still powerless against the ghost generals and ghost kings of the luohou region. He had tried several times but failed.


    Under such circumstances, ao Jian sought out Shi Ying, hoping that he would help him.


    Shi Ying agreed to ao Jian¡¯s request after some hesitation.


    Because this was a challenge, and he loved challenges!


    Moreover, this challenge was in line with his identity, because he was one of the few successors of the Steal sect!


    The thief sect was commonly known as thieves, pickpockets, and robbers in modern society. They were a special group of people in society, who destroyed social order and were disgraceful.


    But in fact, the real thief sect was not what people thought.


    In the eyes of the members of the Steal sect, those thieves, pickpockets, and robbers were also disgraceful.


    Their style of doing things might be similar to that of the thief sect, but their purposes were completely different. The members of the thief sect did bad things, but their purposes were good.


    Robbing the rich to help the poor was not a joke in the thief sect, and they had indeed done many things for the country and people with their actions.


    But even so, they still carried the infamy of being thieves.


    The members of the Steal sect thought that he was really wronged.


    Because in their eyes,¡±stealing¡± meant stealing. They didn¡¯t use force, didn¡¯t hurt people¡¯s lives, and left once they got what they wanted. Even if they were discovered, they didn¡¯t have to use force!


    However, a ¡°thief¡± was different. Robbing, plundering, and snatching-only those who used force to Rob were called thieves!


    They were two completely different concepts!


    However, after being cursed for a long time, they got used to it. After all, they were a force in the dark, and it was impossible for them to explain anything to the world.


    As time changed, the meaning of the thief sect became more and more vague, and it was on the same level as a derogatory term such as ¡°thief.¡±


    When Shi Ying thought about it, he felt helpless.


    Although the thief sect had gradually disappeared from the world, their reputation was still well-known in the cultivation world of this Dharma ending age.


    The reason why the Steal sect could fly over roofs and vault over walls, and steal what they needed with methods that others thought were inconceivable was not without reason. It was because the members of the Steal sect were all practitioners!


    He was not an ordinary person.


    In addition, there was a very detailed division of each member in the Steal sect. Different people who were good at different things were called different names, such as ¡°steal¡±,¡±underling¡±,¡±wall climbing¡± and so on.


    Each form of address represented the cultivation method that they were good at. Although what they learned was complicated, it also divided the characteristics of different members of the Steal sect.


    However, in the modern era, these concepts had become vague, and there were basically no specific name restrictions. Moreover, the members of the Steal sect now wouldn¡¯t choose one direction to practice, but would learn all the stealing techniques.


    Even in the year 2319, the Steal sect didn¡¯t live in seclusion in the mountains and forests, living as Immortals. Instead, they had perfectly integrated into modern life.


    As for Shi Ying, he was a programmer who had just graduated and joined a company. He was not bald yet.


    At the same time, Shi Ying was also a gaming enthusiast.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t miss out on punitive expedition online and became one of the players.


    However, there was nothing special about him in the game.


    After all, the players ¡®equipment was worn on their bodies, and the items were stored in their spaces. If they wanted to steal it, they would not be able to do so no matter how powerful they were.


    Although he was now a very famous assassin player on the official forum of the war, and had taught many assassin skills, he was not as famous as the players of Beiqi who hung up on walls.


    At the end of the day, Shi Ying felt that his thieving skills were completely useless in the game. What he lacked was an inheritance similar to the assassin profession, or perhaps a hidden profession.


    As long as he could obtain these special inheritances, Shi Ying believed that he would definitely have the strength to join the ¡°Northern divergent¡¯s hanging wall Regiment¡± and become one of its members.


    He had met ao Jian because of a challenge.


    For a period of time, ao Jian, who loved to fight, went around challenging the players that the players on the forums called expert players.


    And Shi Ying was one of them.


    Unsurprisingly, Shi Ying lost and was ruthlessly abused by ao Jian.


    However, his assassination skills had also received ao Jian¡¯s approval.


    As they chatted, the two of them realized that they were both cultivators in the real world.


    Hence, they added each other as friends. Although they met a few times after that, they did not interact much.


    Ao Jian had gone to the nine Yao great domain to get the ice thorn. After several failed attempts, he thought of Shi Ying.


    As Shi Ying was a member of the thief sect, he was very knowledgeable about ¡®stealing¡¯. Ao Jian believed that this person might have a way to help him steal the ice thorns from Luo Yi¡¯s forces.


    Time Shadow¡¯s ability was ineffective against players, but Rahu¡¯s faction did not have the binding function of players ¡®weapons and equipment, which could be recycled upon death. They also did not have a storage space.


    Thus, in ao Jian¡¯s opinion, Shi Ying¡¯s ability was still useful.


    Of course, ao Jian only harbored hope and promised Shi Ying a high amount of soul coins as a reward. Whether or not he would succeed would still depend on whether Shi Ying had the ¡°unpredictable¡± stealing ability that the thief sect had heard of.


    ......


    After confirming his location, Shi Ying began to advance toward the mountain Wolf Ridge, his body once again transforming into an illusion.


    For such an arduous task, Shi Ying felt both pressure and excitement.


    Shi Ying, who claimed to be one of the three good young men of the 24th century, although he had learned the skills of ¡°stealing¡± in reality, he had never enjoyed it to his heart¡¯s content. He had always stolen and returned it, just to satisfy his craving. He had never really stolen.


    In other words, it was to increase his proficiency to prevent unfamiliarity.


    However, it was different this time. It was unimaginably difficult to sneak into the enemy¡¯s rear and steal the ¡°ice spike¡± from under the eyes of many ghost generals, ghost kings, and even ghost emperors.


    However, in Shi Ying¡¯s eyes, only this kind of challenge would be interesting. If there was no challenge, how would it show that the methods of the ¡®thief sect¡¯ were formidable?!


    Therefore, he accepted the challenge!


    Of course, there was another reason.


    Back then, when Shi Ying was considered a top player on the Conqueror¡¯s official forum, he had bragged that he was pretty much the number one assassin player in the entire region.


    Until one day, inky and youzi rose to power ...


    After he was slapped in the face for acting cool, he changed his way of speaking and called himself the top three assassins in the entire region!


    Until recently, a certain brat had become the ¡°King of Assassins¡± recognized by the entire region.


    Left with no choice, Shi Ying once again changed the way he addressed him. He now called him the top five assassin players in the entire server.


    In order to cover up his act, this challenge was also proof that he wanted to let the players on the forum see his strength and cover up his act!


    On the way to the peakwolf Ridge, Shi Ying once again stopped.


    He realized that there were too many Rahu soldiers on the road, and he had almost been discovered.


    Due to the issue of resource allocation, many luohou forces were exploring the terrain of the nine Yao and the specific location of resources. As a result, the soldiers of the luohou Army were sent out. It could be said that they could encounter luohou soldiers anywhere.


    At the thought of this, Shi Ying began to think about how he could travel quickly without being discovered.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of a post that he had recently read on the forum.


    ¡°Bald head, please be safe!¡±


    There was a basis for this statement.


    The cause was a player called ¡°Yuan Fang,¡± who had done something in the Rahu region, causing the bald man to become a nightmare for many Rahu soldiers.

 Chapter 463 - Again again again

    Chapter 463: Again again again


    Ever since Yuan Fang¡¯s panel information was exposed on the war Forum ...


    His ability immediately caused many players to exclaim in admiration.


    Last time, Yuan Fang was used as a shield by Liu Chan to resist Tu Yao¡¯s many attacks, which allowed Yuan Fang¡¯s Moke infinite body to increase greatly. In addition to this period of being beaten, his Moke infinite body had finally been upgraded to Level 2, and his defense and anti-damage ability had improved a lot.


    That was why when the players saw the details of his skills, they felt that his defense was simply too unbelievable. He was so tanky that he was almost unkillable.


    However, the players were somewhat comforted by the fact that although Yuan Fang was invincible, he couldn¡¯t kill anyone.


    In other words, Yuan Fang was a pure meat shield. As long as they didn¡¯t attack him, they would be safe if they encountered him.


    But the Rahu Warriors did not know this.


    After the destruction of the nine glory Army, Yuan Fang, who had no place to farm for experience, set his sights on the luohou Army. After that, Yuan Fang roamed around the nine glory and luohou regions just to get the most vicious beating.


    This was a huge torture for the Rahu Warriors.


    Even though Yuan Fang¡¯s grade wasn¡¯t high, his ability was very effective against the attacking methods of the Rahu Army.


    Especially in a situation where they didn¡¯t know anything, it would be too late for them to regret it if they threw a Killing Curse at him.


    ...


    Curse of pain, poison curse seal, spread of death, and so on. As long as these continuous HP-reducing skills were thrown into the square, the caster¡¯s end would be too horrible to look at. They could even curse themselves to death.


    Even if he didn¡¯t use the curse, the Asura life sacrifice Dao¡¯s demonic god apparition was still restrained by the square.


    This was because the square circle¡¯s counterattack directly penetrated the demon God¡¯s external defense and reflected back on the attacker¡¯s body, so it was useless no matter how strong the demon God¡¯s defense was.


    Therefore, Rahu¡¯s soldiers hated this bald man to the core. However, without the presence of the higher-ups of the clan, they would choose to avoid the Round Square as much as possible and not fight with it.


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 VEL. COM


    The square and eye-catching ¡°bald head¡± also became the symbol that the Rahu soldiers used to identify this person.


    This naturally attracted the attention of the players, and some players tried it.


    He would shave his head and go for a walk in jiuyao.


    In the end, he found out that the effect was surprisingly good, and a comment ¡°bald head guarantees safety¡± appeared on the forum.


    The hero of all this was Yuan Fang.


    Most of the players who entered the nine Yao great domain would shave their heads to reduce the number of unnecessary battles.


    Although Shi Ying knew this, he still felt a little uncomfortable when he thought about shaving his head.


    After all, if one didn¡¯t die and revive, their hair wouldn¡¯t grow back.


    He felt that it was too embarrassing to be bald! It didn¡¯t match his status as one of the top five assassins in the entire server!


    However, in order to complete his mission, Shi Ying struggled internally for a while before sighing and opening the selfie function. Then, he raised his dagger and started shaving himself.


    In order to complete the mission, it was nothing to sacrifice a few.


    Shi Ying consoled himself.


    As the cold light flickered, the hair fell, and a shiny head was freshly born. Under the reflection of the sun, it was as if his head was shrouded in a hazy golden light, looking a lot more sacred.


    Looking at himself in the selfie, Shi Ying subconsciously rubbed his chubby and bald head.


    Sighing again, Shi Ying turned off the selfie function and began to walk toward the peak Wolf Ridge.


    The mountain Wolf Ridge was located on the east side of the nine-Yao great domain. It was surrounded by mountains, and there was a 500-square-kilometer Lake in the center. Previously, the forces of the nine Yao great domain had used the surroundings of fenlang Lake as their encampment to collect spirit ores and resources.


    Now, this area was under the control of luohou¡¯s forces. After some discussion, it had been distributed to the black demon clan.


    Shi Ying had learned of this information from ao Jian.


    At that time, in order to obtain the ice thorn, ao Jian had put in a lot of effort. He had come to the nine Yao to investigate the situation several times. However, he was still not strong enough to take the ice thorn from the hands of the black demon clan.


    Of course, Shi Ying wouldn¡¯t fight the black demon clan head-on like ao Jian. As a member of the thief sect, skills were the most important.


    ¡­¡­


    The journey was long.


    In particular, the nine Yao great domain didn¡¯t have a teleportation array like Beiqi. Although he had the support of shadow steps, he still needed to spend a lot of time traveling.


    To Shi Ying¡¯s relief, it was indeed effective to wear such a bald head.


    When the soldiers of the luohou Army saw his bald head from afar, they all chose to avoid him and did not approach him.


    ¡°Baldie for safety¡± was just as the players on the forum had said, and it had a good effect.


    Along the way, Shi Ying stopped and walked, occasionally stopping to eat some food to replenish his energy. After a day and a half, Shi Ying finally arrived at the area of the mountain Wolf Ridge.


    It was already night time, and a hazy full moon hung high in the sky.


    Under the moonlight, the continuous mountains of the fenlang Ridge looked like Giants standing in the distance.


    Shi Ying wasn¡¯t very familiar with this place. However, he didn¡¯t think that this would be a problem.


    This was because many players had shared detailed maps of the various regions in nine radiance and even the luohou region on the forum.


    Thinking of this, Shi Ying entered the territory of the mountain Wolf Ridge in a flash. Then, he found a place to hide and began to look for the map sharing thread in the ¡®strategy sharing¡¯ section of the official forum. He began to study the terrain in preparation for stealing the ice thorns.


    .


    After spending some time to memorize the rough terrain of the wolf Peak Ridge, Shi Ying began to move.


    He began to sneak toward the mining area marked on the map by the brilliant soldiers.


    From Shi Ying¡¯s point of view, the black demon clan had just taken over this area. They would definitely not change their current encampment. They would definitely still use the encampment left behind by the nine glory Warriors.


    On the map shared by the players on the forum, the eight original nine glory Army encampments in the wolf Peak Ridge were clearly marked on the map.


    Before he stole the icicles, he had to first confirm which encampment the icicles were placed in, and then come up with a plan to steal them. These eight encampments were the areas he was going to investigate next.


    At this moment, the night wind was blowing, and the rustling of the leaves in the wind masked the sound of Shi Ying¡¯s footsteps as he moved stealthily.


    The night was dark and the wind was strong. Night of murder ... Night of theft. This kind of environment couldn¡¯t be any better for Shi Ying!


    After spending about two hours on the road, Shi Ying arrived near the first encampment marked on the map.


    Through the gaps between the leaves, the brightly lit Camp in the distance came into view.


    This base was built against a tall mountain peak, with fenlang Lake to the East and the direction Shi Ying came from to the West.


    In other words, this encampment only had two entry points, the west and south, forming a 60-degree angle facing the outside, with its back facing the mountain.


    When Shi Ying saw this, he started to circle around the perimeter of the encampment to search for an entry point.


    As for how to sneak into a heavily guarded area, Shi Ying had also studied the methods of the older generation of the thief sect, and the most important thing was to¡¯ see ¡®.


    They were looking for the area they wanted to infiltrate and the place with the weakest defense.


    After a round of investigation, Shi Ying began to move.


    He didn¡¯t choose the east side or the south side. Instead, he walked straight to the mountain peak on the side.


    After a round of investigation, Shi Ying discovered that it was impossible to enter through the main entrance to the East and South sides. That was because there were simply too many soldiers stationed there.


    On the contrary, the rear was dimly lit, which meant that there were few people guarding the rear. In fact, there were only lit lamps, and there was no Garrison at all.


    At the thought of this, Shi Ying took out a rope with a hook that he had specially purchased from the realm. With a light swing, the hook immediately bit into the mountain¡¯s cliff.


    After trying to pull it and making sure it could withstand the force, Shi Ying pulled the rope with force and jumped up, starting to run along the steep mountain wall.


    Shi Ying¡¯s two feet stepped on the rock wall as if it was flat ground.


    In addition to the bonus attributes in the game, skills took up a large part of it. This kind of body movement was called ¡°wall-stepping¡± in the Steal sect, and it was one of the skills that members of the Steal sect used to sneak.


    The members of the thief sect often used this ability to jump around, and they were later called flying thieves.


    The main function of the rope was to borrow force, not to bear the weight.


    When he arrived at the hook, Shi Ying quickly pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into the mountain to prevent himself from falling. Then, he pulled out the hook and threw it upwards once more, using the momentum to move upwards.


    After repeating this process five to six times, Shi Ying was already over 40 meters above the ground.


    At this moment, his vision could cover the entire black demon clan¡¯s encampment. He began to look for the weak points of the defense.


    After some observation and confirming the target, he began to cast the hook sideways and moved to the back of the encampment.


    As he could only advance about eight meters at a time, it took Shi Ying about half an hour to reach the back of the encampment.


    He then pulled out the rope hook, held it in his hand, and fell straight down from the air.


    Since it was night, the moonlight was blocked by the mountain peak. Shi Ying¡¯s figure blended into the night, and he didn¡¯t attract the attention of any of the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors.


    The moment he was about to land, he threw the rope in his hand to the side again. As the rope tightened, his body was lifted up, and he was less than half a meter above the ground.


    After letting go, his body landed steadily.


    At this moment, he had already entered the rear of the black demon clan¡¯s base. In front of him were many wooden houses. The area he was in was relatively quiet, and there were no Rahu Warriors.


    After keeping the rope, Shi Ying began to carefully investigate the situation in the camp.


    From what he knew, the black demon clan had two ghost kings, four ghost generals, and no less than ten ghost supervisors. Although this was only one of the eight bases, it would be impossible for him to escape if he was discovered.


    There was no good way to find the icicles, so he could only check them one by one.


    Of course, his priority was naturally to explore the wooden houses that looked relatively ¡°more luxurious¡±. After all, the icicles could not be kept by ordinary soldiers.


    When he arrived in front of a wooden house, Shi Ying¡¯s figure leaped up, and he used the momentum from the side to leap up to the top of the wooden house.


    The moment he landed, he tapped his feet on the roof of the wooden house to eliminate the sound. Then, he slowly squatted down and put his ear on the wooden house, listening carefully to the situation inside.


    At this moment, there was a clamor in the distance.


    ¡°He¡¯s here, that baldie is here again!¡±


    As the shouts emerged, the alarm bells in the encampment rang.


    Immediately, the entire encampment was in an uproar. A large number of soldiers walked out of the wooden houses and ran towards the main gate of the encampment.


    When Shi Ying saw this, he hurriedly lowered his body to prevent himself from being discovered.


    At the entrance of the encampment, a bald player was smiling at the ashen-faced Rahu soldiers.


    ¡°Benefactors, one day apart feels like three years. This little monk has come again today!¡± As he spoke, the Round Square slowly put his hands together.


    Hearing this, the soldiers ¡®faces turned red, but no one made a move.


    At this moment, all the soldiers cursed in their hearts, because this bastard was coming again!


    (At the beginning of the month, I¡¯m asking for a monthly vote. I need your strength to support me!)

 Chapter 464 - Leisurely~leisurely~

    Chapter 464: Leisurely~leisurely~


    Black demon clan.


    The Rahu race that specialized in the Asura curse killing Dao.


    The most powerful ability of this clan was their killing curses. Even in the luohou region, the black demon clan¡¯s strength could be ranked in the top three.


    Compared to the Rahu clan, which specialized in the other Dao of Asura, the Killing Curse technique was innately powerful. It could bypass the Asura demonic God¡¯s projection and directly curse the target.


    Even the most advanced spells could kill a target from a distance and even transfer the damage as long as they collected the target¡¯s hair and body tissue.


    At this moment, looking at Yuan Fang¡¯s smiling face, the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors wanted to cry but had no tears.


    There was no way to cast a curse on this guy.


    During this time, this baldie had set his eyes on the black demon clan for some unknown reason.


    At first, they didn¡¯t know what was going on. When they saw the arrival of this player¡¯s Clansman, they attacked decisively. As a result, a few clansmen were killed by the feedback of the curse.


    In the end, the clan elder took action and killed this fellow.


    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that after a few days, the baldie came back alive and kicking.


    ...


    At that time, the elder of the black demon clan had thought that Yuan Fang must have used a technique to clone his body, and that the person in front of them was not the real person.


    It was obvious from the fact that Yuan Fang had turned into a black mist after his death, and his soul couldn¡¯t be found. It was very similar to the technique of body doppelg?nger. Although it was different in some aspects, the elder of the black demon clan had always thought so.


    Although the clone technique was very powerful, the proud old man of the black demon clan didn¡¯t think it was a big deal because he specialized in the Killing Curse. He had a special way to counter the one who was controlling this.


    That was the long-range Killing Curse!


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 VEL. COM


    This type of spell required the user to collect information about the target, then release a curse mark from a distance and curse the target.


    Therefore, when Yuan Fang came again, the clan elder did not kill him. Instead, he plucked a few strands of Yuan Fang¡¯s hair and released him.


    As for why he didn¡¯t pull out his hair, he naturally couldn ¡®t.


    After that, the clan elder at the late-stage of the ghost king realm personally took action and began to cast a curse on the master of the ¡®physical body clone technique¡¯ from a distance. Furthermore, he cast his most powerful curse seal, the ¡®life withering curse¡¯.


    It was obvious that the curse had landed on Yuan Fang¡¯s body. This was because he did not have a clone, and he did not know any physical clone technique.


    At that time, Yuan Fang was eating lunch when he received the game prompt.


    [Game prompt: you have been cursed by the black demon clan¡¯s elder. The ¡°life withering curse¡± has begun to take effect. Your defense is being judged ... The judgment has ended. You will lose 578 HP per minute. Duration: 78 hours 32 minutes 18 seconds!]


    At that time, Yuan Fang was surprised at first, but then he calmed down.


    After all, his Mocco¡¯s Infinity had already been upgraded to Level 2, and his fixed damage reduction had reached 800 points.


    Although the life wither curse was very scary, and its duration of 78 hours was even more terrifying, to Yuan Fang, it was just a series of zeros.


    Yuan Fang had always been afraid of the sudden burst of damage, because this kind of damage could kill him instantly.


    However, Yuan Fang was most fond of curses that dealt long-term damage!


    Just as Yuan Fang had thought, the moment the ¡°life wilting curse¡± took effect, the counterattack of the Moke infinite body also began!


    During that period of time, the mo-ke immeasurable body was fully activated, and the path of Hell¡¯s Red mark was constantly in a boiling state. This curse Mark¡¯s power was constantly fed back to the black demon clan¡¯s elder through the Asura path Devil God.


    Thus, the elder of the black demon clan was in a miserable state after 78 hours.


    The soldiers of the black demon clan in the encampment could hear the screams of the clan elder every second.


    The feeling of their lives draining and withering had scared the Warriors of the black demon clan.


    In order to survive, the elder of the black demon clan started to eat the mystical materials that could replenish his life-force crazily. That was how he managed to keep himself alive.


    However, even if they could survive the last 78 hours, the old man of the black demon clan had to pay a heavy price.


    Not only had his cultivation dropped to the mid-stage of the ghost king realm, but his entire body had also become skin and bones. His hair had all turned white, and he couldn¡¯t even walk for a few days. It was as if he had been buried in the ground, which really frightened the Rahu Warriors.


    Since then, the black demon clan had been terrified of Yuan Fang.


    After all, even the clan elder had become like this. What could they use to fight against Yuan Fang? they were afraid that they would become as miserable as the clan elder, or even worse.


    Therefore, at this stage, they could only ask the Shura King or the elders of other clans to help. Otherwise, there was no way to deal with this baldie.


    However, King Rahu¡¯s Ascension ceremony was currently in full swing, and the other races didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to them.


    If not for the fact that their clan elder had already become like this, they would have to go to xuantian city and wait for orders.


    They didn¡¯t have any reinforcements, and they didn¡¯t dare to fight. During this period of time, the black demon clansmen¡¯s mentality had collapsed.


    What made them even more helpless was that this Baldy liked their black demon clan. He didn¡¯t even want to go to the other clans ¡®territories. He just shamelessly stayed here.


    Therefore, the black demon clansmen were filled with hatred, helplessness, and fear towards Yuan Fang.


    It was already the middle of the night. Seeing Yuan Fang again, the black demon clansmen all gritted their teeth, but no one dared to step forward.


    Because in their eyes, Yuan Fang was a ferocious-looking demon.


    The only thing that made the black demon clan feel a little bit of relief was that this guy never took the initiative to attack people. However, he always provoked them with his words.


    Now, they were already used to it. No matter how much this bastard Baldy provoked them, they had already thought it through and would definitely not attack!


    ¡°Oh, Amitabha. Benefactors, the Lord Buddha has blessed you!¡± Yuan Fang looked at the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors and put his palms together.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you go to the Galos, the fanatics, or the Yao Luo?¡± The commander said in despair.


    ¡°You are a guest from afar. Benefactor, how can you say that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m f * cking ...¡± The leading general almost couldn¡¯t help but wave out a curse seal, but then he thought of something and quickly retracted his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± The general asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I want to go in and take a stroll!¡± As he said that, Yuan Fang pointed towards the encampment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The leading general immediately shouted angrily.


    ¡°I know that outsiders are forbidden from entering this place, but this little monk just wants to go in and have a look!¡± With that said, Yuan Fang stepped inside.


    F ** K! This bastard Baldy is trying to force us to attack again!


    At this moment, all the black demon clan¡¯s soldiers felt terrible.


    He didn¡¯t know if he should make a move, or if he didn¡¯t make a move and just let him walk in.


    ¡°Damn baldie, stop right there, you hear me!¡±


    However, how could Yuan Fang be powerful? he continued to walk in.


    ¡°Tribe general, what do we do?¡± At this moment, the soldier beside him could not help but ask the leading general.


    ¡°What can we do? Follow me!¡± The leading general couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    Thus, the soldiers of the black demon clan followed Yuan Fang at such a close distance and started to walk around the encampment.


    As they walked, Yuan Fang suddenly turned his head and looked at the black demon clansmen behind him with resentment.


    He thought to himself, why aren¡¯t they attacking me yet? Did I not go overboard enough?


    Wasn¡¯t the black demon clan bloodthirsty? why had they become like this recently? this was too much!


    I still want to rely on them to cultivate my divine abilities!


    Master, your disciple did not slack off! Yuan Fang sighed in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    This scene was coincidentally witnessed by Shi Ying, who was lying on the roof of the wooden house.


    In his line of sight, a large group of black demon soldiers followed Yuan Fang and started to wander around the encampment.


    At this moment, Shi Ying¡¯s jaw dropped, and his mind was filled with question marks.


    I¡¯ve F * cking gone through all kinds of means to get into this encampment, and this Baldy just walked in from the main entrance like he was strolling through the streets?


    Why didn¡¯t the black demon soldier stop him? did he eat shit?

 Chapter 465 - Isn’t this stealing?

    Chapter 465: Isn¡¯t this stealing?


    You¡¯re also a player, yet you¡¯re so calm and leisurely strolling around the headquarters.


    Wasn¡¯t this too much!


    Shi Ying felt that the difference in treatment between him and the baldie was huge. In order to enter the encampment, he had spent quite a bit of time surveying the terrain. During this period, he had been racking his brains on how to enter.


    They had to rely on the rope to move for several hours before they could enter the rear of the encampment.


    But look at this player, not only did he stroll around the base, but he also looked back at the black demon soldiers from time to time as if he was afraid that others would not kill him!


    He was completely using his actions to explain what it meant to be ¡°wild¡±!


    ¡®Comparing players to players is simply infuriating,¡¯ Shi Ying couldn¡¯t help but think sadly.


    However, at this moment, the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors were even more depressed than Shi Ying.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to touch Yuan Fang, but they didn¡¯t dare to touch him at all.


    As the black demon clan specialized in killing curses, they had one distinct feature compared to the other Rahu clans.


    They were always half-naked, and their bodies were covered with runes.


    ...


    In the eyes of the outsiders who didn¡¯t understand the Dao of Asura, the tattoos on the bodies of the black demon clansmen were just a tradition of the clan and didn¡¯t have any other meaning.


    However, in fact, this was the killing move of the black demon clan, which was extremely confusing!


    As a battle Race that could cast spells from a distance, their close-combat abilities were not as strong as other Rahu races, and the curse marks covering their entire body were the key to their survival when facing close-combat enemies.


    As long as the enemy dared to touch their bodies, the curse mark on the surface of their bodies would be automatically triggered, instantly cursing the approaching enemy.


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 VEL. COM


    However, at this moment, this had become the weakness of the Warriors of the black demon clan.


    This was also the reason why Yuan Fang dared to swagger around the black demon clan¡¯s territory.


    Tu Yao had been imprisoned once, so Yuan Fang naturally would not be so stupid as to court death and be imprisoned again.


    He liked to find the black demon clan and beat them up because they were his nemesis. Touching his body would trigger the curse.


    This was also the reason why they didn¡¯t dare to touch the square.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang¡¯s face was full of resentment. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to the people of the black demon clan and say,¡±


    ¡°Are you really not going to do anything? This little monk has trespassed into your encampment!¡±


    ¡°Damn baldie, don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The leading general gritted his teeth and rebuked.


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he could not help but scratch his head, feeling a little depressed.


    In his eyes, if the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors didn¡¯t take action, he would have come here for nothing.


    ¡°How about this, this little monk has a suggestion. As long as benefactors are satisfied, this little monk will leave!¡± Yuan Fang thought for a while and said with an expectant look.


    When the tribal general heard this, his heart was filled with hatred!


    He dared to raise conditions with their black demon clan. It was simply a disgrace. However, they couldn¡¯t stand Yuan Fang¡¯s torture anymore. After some internal struggle, the clan general gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Tell me, what are your conditions? as long as it¡¯s not too much, I¡¯ll agree to it. But you have to promise to leave this place!¡±


    ¡°Master once told me that monks don¡¯t lie. This little monk will naturally keep his word!¡± The square-faced man put his hands together and said.


    ¡°Then tell me, what are your conditions!¡± The general continued to ask.


    ¡°How about this, let your clan elders cast a ¡®life withering curse¡¯ on this little monk. This little monk won¡¯t be coming over for the next few days. When the ¡®life withering curse¡¯ is over, I¡¯ll come back to look for your clan elders again. This will continue ...¡±


    Hearing this, the tribal general was dumbfounded.


    Let the clan elders give you another blow? Are our elders tired of living?


    You almost lost half of your life just now, and you¡¯re going to come again in a few days? do you want to kill our clan elder?


    The tribal General¡¯s face instantly turned ashen.


    Behind them, Shi Ying, who was eavesdropping on them from the top of the wooden house, also stared at his pocket.


    ¡®This guy is too much. This is an internet caf¨¦. When the time is up, you can renew it. Even if you¡¯re good, can you not be so wild?¡¯


    At this moment, Shi Ying could not help but grit his teeth.


    Were these the F * cking members of the wall-hanging group? Sure enough, they were all cheating, too much!


    ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t this little monk¡¯s idea good? this way, we can live in harmony!¡±


    Harmonious? I¡¯ll reconcile your ass!


    At this moment, the tribal General¡¯s hands were trembling. He really wanted to place all kinds of vicious curses on this bald bastard, making his body rot, making him wail in pain, and making him kneel down and beg for mercy.


    Looking at the round, harmless, and wooden face, the tribal General¡¯s heart wailed.


    He¡¯s tricking me into making a move, endure it! Endure!


    The tribal general could only console himself.


    As a warrior, he had never felt so aggrieved before, no matter how fearsome or powerful his opponent was.


    ¡°Right, where are your elders?¡± Yuan Fang suddenly asked.


    ¡°No!¡± The tribal general said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you to let him go!¡± The tribal general was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    ¡°I would like to discuss with him about our cooperation. Almsgiver, please do me a favor.¡± Yuan Fang continued to ask with a wooden face.


    ¡°Cooperation? F * ck you!¡± The general was so angry that he smashed the ground, creating a huge crater.


    Endure! He had to endure it! The tribal General¡¯s eyes were red as he comforted himself!


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go find him myself. You guys are so stingy!¡± Yuan Fang sighed, as if he had given up, and walked out of the encampment.


    When the tribal general heard this, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he left, who cared where he went!


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± Just as Yuan Fang was approaching them, he suddenly staggered and fell towards them.


    At this moment, all of the Rahu soldiers looked as if they had seen a ghost. They all jumped back in fear, especially the ghost general, who jumped more than ten meters high.


    All of a sudden, all of the Rahu Warriors scattered, afraid that they would be touched by the square.


    They all knew that if they were touched and the curses on their bodies were triggered, they would be finished.


    At this moment, some of the Rahu Warriors leaped onto the roofs while others climbed up the flagpoles. In that instant, their explosive power had Shi Guang, who was standing not too far away, dumbfounded.


    At this time, Yuan Fang got up from the ground, looked at the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors around him with a curious face, and said,¡±


    ¡°Benefactors, why is this so?¡±


    It¡¯s on purpose, this bastard Baldy is definitely doing this on purpose! The surrounding black demon clan¡¯s soldiers thought while gritting their teeth.


    ¡°Sigh, I just fell down accidentally while walking. Not only are you not helping me, but you¡¯re also looking at me like that. You really make me feel cold!¡± Yuan Fang said as he dusted off his clothes with a sad expression.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, can this little monk leave now?¡±


    Get lost! I beg you to get lost and don¡¯t come back!


    The black demon clan¡¯s Warriors were all wailing in their hearts.


    Seeing the black demon clan¡¯s clansmen hiding far away, Yuan Fang had no choice but to walk out of the encampment.


    While Yuan Fang was walking out, the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors had gathered around him again, following him from a distance.


    When they saw Yuan Fang walk out of the encampment, all the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors let out a sigh of relief, because the terrifying fiend had finally left!


    They were safe!


    At this moment, Yuan Fang suddenly turned around and waved at them,¡±


    ¡°Benefactors, have a good night¡¯s sleep. This little monk will come and visit again next time!¡±


    The smiles on the faces of the black demon clan¡¯s soldiers froze at this moment, and their minds gradually collapsed ...


    This night, the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors felt that they would have insomnia ...


    ¡­¡­


    Yuan Fang¡¯s actions left Shi Ying, who was lying on the roof, dumbfounded.


    At this moment, he only had one thought.


    Was there a need for me to tire myself out by flying over roofs and vaulting over walls, sneaking around, and investigating?


    Look at him, he walked in openly and walked out leisurely. It felt like he had returned home. Compared to himself ...


    At this moment, Shi Ying could not help but cover his face. He suddenly felt that being a cat burglar was really useless!


    There was simply no comparison!


    Looking at the black demon clan¡¯s soldiers returning to their base and entering their wooden houses to rest, Shi Ying suddenly realized that he no longer had any thoughts of stealing.


    Why did the almost impossible challenge change its flavor?


    It felt like he was a frog at the bottom of a well, and the thing he tried his best to do was actually an easy thing in the eyes of others.


    Shi Guang¡¯s mental state crumbled as well.


    An extremely difficult challenge? I challenge your head!


    Shi Ying thought dejectedly as he lay on the wooden house.


    After being dispirited for about half an hour, Shi Ying suddenly raised his head with bright eyes.


    He suddenly thought that since this baldie could come and go freely in the black demon clan¡¯s territory, could he rely on him to steal the ice thorns?


    If he were to investigate the eight encampments, he would need at least half a month¡¯s time. During this period, he could not be discovered. Otherwise, with his strength, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    However, it was different with Baldy. Not only could this time be greatly reduced, but he might even be able to take away the ice thorns directly.


    It seemed that the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him!


    At the thought of this, Shi Ying stood up and swept his gaze around the encampment. He no longer had any intention of continuing his investigation. His figure flickered as he arrived at the back of the encampment. He released the rope once again and began to swing out.


    Now, he only had one thought, and that was to find the baldie and cooperate with him!


    After spending several hours to enter and several hours to leave, Shi Ying had obtained nothing. This undoubtedly made him feel extremely frustrated.


    However, for the sake of the plan, he endured it.


    After leaving the black demon race base from the mountain behind, Shi Guang started to search for traces of Yuan Fang.


    Following Yuan Fang¡¯s footsteps, Shi Ying¡¯s figure shuttled through the dense forest, hurrying in the direction that Yuan Fang had left in.


    About an hour and a half later, Shi Ying stopped in his tracks.


    Not far away from him, a bald monk was sitting cross-legged on a pile of grass. He was munching on bread with a happy smile on his face.


    ¡°Bald ... Monk!¡± When Shi Ying saw this, he immediately stepped forward and walked to Yuan Fang¡¯s side.


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Fang stuffed the bread in his mouth, then put his palms together and said,¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver, how are you? I¡¯m yuan Fang!¡±


    ¡°I know your name. You¡¯re very famous on the forum!¡± Shi Guang rolled her eyes, still mulling over Yuan Fang¡¯s earlier performance.


    ¡°Then, why are you looking for me?¡± Yuan Fang raised his head and asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you to cooperate on something big!¡± Shi Ying said with some excitement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to do big things. Master said that asceticism requires one to take things one step at a time. Don¡¯t aim too high and don¡¯t think about going out to do big things!¡±


    Shi Ying finally understood why the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors were so uncomfortable.


    Because the monk¡¯s words were really impetuous and made one want to beat him up.


    After thinking for a moment, Shi Ying revealed his idea of stealing the icicles.


    Hearing this, Yuan Fang shook his head again.


    ¡°That¡¯s even more impossible. As a monk, how can I steal!¡±


    ¡°Monk, I¡¯ve seen your ability on the forum. Don¡¯t you want to get beaten up? As long as you go and get the ice thorns, those black demon clan¡¯s Warriors will definitely stop you and beat you up!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± When Yuan Fang heard this, he was very surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Moreover, they are the enemies of our families, and you went in to get it openly. How can this be considered stealing?¡± Shi Guang could not help but try to persuade him once more.


    Was this not considered stealing?


    Looking at Shi Ying¡¯s serious expression, Yuan Fang suddenly felt that this benefactor in front of him was really good at bluffing.


    However, for some reason, he seemed to be a little tempted.

 Chapter 466 - It’s a pity not to be a monk

    Chapter 466: It¡¯s a pity not to be a monk


    Looking at Shi Ying, who was looking at him expectantly, Yuan Fang was very worried.


    Yuan Fang didn¡¯t even dare to think about stealing.


    Even in the game, the ¡°precepts¡± that his master often mentioned still restricted him.


    Although he had killed many black demon clansmen, Yuan Fang could at least comfort himself.


    He didn¡¯t do anything. It was the others who did it. It was force majeure. He couldn¡¯t stop the others from doing it. He had no choice!


    However, if one were to take the initiative to steal, it would be considered as making a mistake on their own initiative. It was a different concept from making a mistake passively.


    ¡°Monk, what are you thinking? you took it openly. How can that be considered stealing?¡± Seeing that Yuan Fang was still conflicted, Shi Ying couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Benefactor, first of all, the Buddha will bless you, but this little monk still can not promise you. Because taking someone else¡¯s item is the same as stealing!¡± Yuan Fang could not help but sigh.


    Although he was very tempted, Yuan Fang felt that he had to suppress this evil thought. His master had repeatedly warned him before he started his ascetic cultivation that he could not break the precepts when he went out!


    In Yuan Fang¡¯s opinion, this kind of behavior had already violated the ¡°commandment.¡±


    After all, he was cultivating the Dharma, and kindness was part of his nature!


    ...


    He thought about how kind Buddha was when he cut off his meat to feed the Eagles ...


    Even at this moment, Yuan Fang did not know that the ¡®immeasurable Moke¡¯ abhijna that he cultivated was the power of the path of Hell¡¯s demonic god.


    If little Beili was here, he would definitely give Yuan Fang a ¡®fatal¡¯ strangle.


    In little Bei Li¡¯s eyes, the path of Hell¡¯s demonic god was an evil demonic god that had nothing to do with kindness. It was also a powerful being that she respected the most. It was a terrifying existence that almost succeeded in reaching the great emperor realm.


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 VEL. COM


    Even if they died, their bodies would become the great domain of hell in the netherworld, where countless powerful clans of the netherworld were born, as well as a large number of gods of the netherworld. They were also the advocates of the construction of the netherworld system.


    This was also one of the reasons why little Bei Li had bowed to the remains of the path of Hell¡¯s Demon God when they were building the first hell-level instance dungeon.


    Therefore, the current Yuan Fang was a fake monk who cultivated the ultimate demonic technique but was thinking of Buddhism!


    However, Yuan Fang was overjoyed to think that he was pursuing the pinnacle of Buddhism. When his abhijna was fully mastered, it would be the day when his Buddhism would be perfected.


    ¡°Baldy ... Monk, can¡¯t you look at this matter from a different perspective? Just treat it as a punishment for the enemy. ¡± Shi Ying could not help but try to persuade him once more.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been punishing them every day!¡±


    ¡°Damn Baldy!¡± Shi Ying, who had failed to persuade him, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Hearing Shi Ying call him Baldy, Yuan Fang thought for a moment before clasping his hands together and looking at Shi Ying with a solemn expression,¡±


    ¡°Buddha bless you to ascend to the Western Paradise as soon as possible!¡±


    Shi Ying was speechless.


    F ** K, this monk is beating around the bush to scold me! Shi Ying could not help but widen his eyes.


    ¡°Baldie, you¡¯ve killed so many black demon clansmen! Why are you hesitating when I¡¯m asking you to take something?¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, you can¡¯t slander me without evidence. Although they died, I didn¡¯t make a move. How can you use the word ¡®kill¡¯?¡± Yuan Fang retorted with a solemn expression.


    At this moment, Shi Ying really wanted to backstab Yuan Fang, followed by an [evisceration], and then a [strangulation]. He wanted to kill three assassins in a row.


    I¡¯ll just give him a night again and again to let him know what pain is and what it means to be a good person!


    No wonder the black demon clan had collapsed because of him. This monk had a brain made of wooden fish. He was so stupid!


    Black-bellied!


    Looking at Shi Ying¡¯s gloomy expression, Yuan Fang once again took out a piece of bread from the medium and started eating.


    Looking at the monk who was feasting on his food, Shi Ying felt frustrated. He also took out some food and started eating, but in his heart, he was thinking about how he could abduct this damned baldie to¡¯ do great things ¡®.


    As they ate, Shi Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He turned to Yuan Fang and said,¡±


    ¡°Baldie, Did you know? the icicles I¡¯m going to get this time are what ao Jian needs. You know ao Jian, right? he¡¯s a member of your wall-hacking group!¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he could not help but nod.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I owe benefactor aojian a debt of gratitude!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to return the favor. That¡¯s one of the reasons. More importantly, the ¡®ice thorn¡¯ I¡¯m going to take is the weapon of star light. It doesn¡¯t belong to the black demon clan. So, how can we steal the weapon of star light?¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he was stunned.


    After staring at the time for a moment, Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, you should have said so earlier. If you had said so earlier, I would have definitely agreed!¡±


    Hearing Yuan Fang¡¯s agreement, Shi Ying was excited.


    After all this, this bastard Baldy just needed a reason to attack. As expected, he was extremely Black-bellied and was definitely a fake monk!


    What Yuan Fang was thinking was that this benefactor was really good at duping. He actually helped him find a reason not to break the precept. What a talent!


    It¡¯s such a pity that I¡¯m not a monk!


    Well, maybe I have to find a way to make him a monk. Maybe he can Trick Master into allowing me to eat meat!


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Let¡¯s eat first, and then we¡¯ll leave!¡± Shi Ying said with a smile.


    Yuan Fang nodded and continued to eat his bread.


    As he ate the spiritual fish slices that he had bought from the merchant shop, Shi Ying looked at Yuan Fang curiously and asked,¡±


    ¡°Baldie, didn¡¯t you join the myth? Why are you still munching on bread? Gu laoda is so rich, didn¡¯t he give you any food allowance?¡±


    ¡°Elder Gu has been taking good care of me. Before I came to the nine-Yao great domain, he gave me a batch of mystical materials as food!¡± Yuan Fang said as he munched on his bread.


    ¡°What about the mystical materials?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished it!¡±


    .


    Shi Ying was speechless.


    ¡°Do you want some spiritual fish slices?¡± After some thought, Shi Ying passed the box containing the spirit fish slices to Yuan Fang.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang¡¯s face was filled with resentment. He sniffed the fragrance of the spirit fish meat and resisted the thought of agreeing. He took a big bite of bread and said,¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t found a reason to eat meat, have you?¡± Looking at Yuan Fang¡¯s bitter expression, Shi Ying couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    These words were exactly what Yuan Fang was thinking, causing him to receive a critical hit that ignored the strength of his physical body!


    This almsgiver is indeed powerful. He¡¯s made for a monk!


    I¡¯ve been discovered even though I¡¯ve hidden so deeply!


    ¡°You¡¯re really not eating?¡± Shi Ying asked once more with a ridiculed expression.


    ¡°No!¡± Yuan Fang refused again and moved his body to the side.


    ¡°Sigh ... What a pity. This spiritual fish is a special dish in the game. I can¡¯t taste it in real life even if I wanted to!¡±


    This time, Yuan Fang once again received critical damage. This was the feeling of heartache!


    Then, one of them ate the bread while the other ate the spiritual fish.


    Yuan Fang¡¯s appetite during this period of time had really frightened Shi Ying.


    He also recognized the kind of bread Yuan Fang was eating. It sold well in the market at 3.5 soul coins each. The amount was quite sufficient, almost enough to cover a day¡¯s food.


    However, Yuan Fang had actually eaten over 20 of them, and he still looked as if he had not had enough, causing Shi Ying to be dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Looking at the square, Shi Ying subconsciously asked.


    ¡°This is just a snack, 10% is enough!¡± Yuan Fang said calmly.


    ¡°Ten percent?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just edible, it was simply a miniature version of Yingying!


    Shi Ying was shocked by Yuan Fang¡¯s appetite. If he could eat dozens of soul coins just by eating cheap bread, and he was still 10% full, then if he were to eat mystical materials ... He reckoned that only the myth Guild could afford to feed him!


    ¡°Shall we set off now?¡± Yuan Fang stood up and asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go steal ... Get the icicles!¡± Shi Ying, who had almost blurted it out, hurriedly changed his words.


    Then, the two of them set off toward the next Black demon clan¡¯s base.


    After two hours of traveling, they arrived at the black demon clan¡¯s base on the other side of Feng langhu.


    Shi Ying¡¯s idea on how to ¡°retrieve¡± the icicle was very simple. He just had Fang Yuan walk into the campsite and check where the icicle was. If he found it and no one was stopping him, he would take it away immediately!


    Hence, for this operation, the main force was still Yuan Fang, while Shi Ying¡¯s role was to assist.


    This caused Shi Ying to feel extremely vexed. Once again, he began to doubt the use of the methods of the thief sect!


    Not as useful as a baldie!


    After understanding the plan to ¡°retrieve¡± the icicles, Yuan Fang nodded his head and walked towards the encampment by the lake.


    Openly and openly, with a swagger, Yuan Fang calmly walked to the front of the encampment.


    Just as Yuan Fang had expected, the alarm soon rang in the encampment, followed by shouts of ¡°the baldie is here!¡±


    A large number of fully-armed black demon clan¡¯s soldiers surrounded the gate of the encampment with nervous expressions.


    ¡°Benefactors, how have you been?¡± Yuan Fang politely greeted him.


    ¡°Baldie, stop right there! You¡¯re not allowed to come in!¡± Looking at the square, the leader of this encampment shouted with a nervous expression.


    ¡°I would like to go in and help you see the Fengshui of the internal buildings.¡± The square-faced man put his hands together and said.


    What an exquisite reason!


    The black demon clan¡¯s Warriors were expressionless.


    Although they really wanted to ruthlessly torture Yuan Fang, they knew in their hearts that they had to restrain this thought. They could not risk their lives for a moment of impulse.


    ¡°Baldie, I advise you to leave this place. Otherwise, when the other races are done with the matter of our King¡¯s ascension to the throne, they will definitely not spare you. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re amazing just because you have a physical body clone technique. As long as the elders of the other races make a move, your true body will die no matter where it is!¡± The local general threatened with a ferocious expression.


    In the face of such a threat, Yuan Fang remained calm and collected. In fact, he even had a little anticipation in his heart.


    ¡°Benefactors, this little monk is coming in!¡± As he said that, Yuan Fang walked towards the encampment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡±


    No matter how the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors shouted and threatened, Yuan Fang didn¡¯t stop walking. He just walked straight into the encampment.


    At this moment, the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors could only grit their teeth and clench their fists. They didn¡¯t have any other way to deal with this. They could only follow behind Yuan Fang.


    Wherever he went, they would follow.


    However, they maintained a certain distance from the square, afraid that they would activate the curse if they were too close.


    They were already used to Yuan Fang¡¯s behavior of wandering around the encampment. After all, this bastard monk would come here every few days.


    During this period, he even tried to provoke them into attacking.


    In the beginning, there were soldiers who couldn¡¯t help but attack and lost their lives. Now, they had learned their lesson.


    No matter what Yuan Fang said, they would endure it and endure it!


    He kept warning himself not to attack. He did it on purpose, he did it on purpose!


    As for why he was following Yuan Fang ...


    After all, this was the black demon clan¡¯s territory. Following them was the most basic respect!


    Otherwise, if he couldn¡¯t do anything, he would seem too useless!


    It could only be said that following Yuan Fang was also a self-consolation for the black demon clan¡¯s soldiers. At least it proved that they were monitoring his every move, and it wasn¡¯t like they couldn¡¯t do anything!

 Chapter 467 - The black demon clan’s transformation

    Chapter 467: The black demon clan¡¯s transformation


    The Warriors of the black demon clan in this area were used to Yuan Fang¡¯s arrival.


    After many encounters, they had a clear understanding of Yuan Fang¡¯s tactics. They knew that this guy would leave after a few rounds if he could not achieve his goal.


    In short, before the baldie left, no matter what he did or said, as long as he didn¡¯t attack, there wouldn¡¯t be any losses or casualties.


    Although Yuan Fang had been like this before, this time, the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors were wrong!


    Under their astonished gazes, Yuan Fang actually walked into the wooden house in the encampment.


    This made the soldiers of the black demon clan puzzled.


    Hence, they followed closely behind Yuan Fang, wanting to see what he was up to.


    Facing the black demon clan¡¯s warrior behind him, Yuan Fang was extremely calm. Anyway, he only took the ice thorns of star brilliance and didn¡¯t touch any other items, so he didn¡¯t mind.


    After searching through the wooden houses one by one, Yuan Fang arrived in front of a tent that covered an area of 300 square meters. He lifted the curtain and stepped in.


    When he saw the interior, Yuan Fang was stunned.


    He saw dozens of blue-skinned children locked up in cages, looking at him in horror.


    ...


    Seeing this, Yuan Fang immediately started his analysis and looked at one of the blue-skinned boys.


    [A Mumu (blue blood race)]:


    [Character information: descendant of the blue blood clan. Because the blood of his clan has a strengthening effect on the inscription of curses, he was slaughtered and captured by Rahu. He was also kept in captivity.]


    [Character status: hungry (intermediate), tired (basic), weak (basic)]


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 VEL. COM


    At this moment, Yuan Fang suddenly turned around and looked at the black demon clan¡¯s soldiers with a serious expression,¡±


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    When the local general heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He then smiled indifferently,


    ¡°The strong eat the weak!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel uneasy?¡± Yuan Fang asked again.


    ¡°Uneasy? You¡¯re joking, right? It¡¯s just rearing a few foreigners!¡±


    Yuan Fang was stunned when he heard the clan General¡¯s nonchalant words.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how hard-hearted she must be to say such words.


    Looking at Yuan Fang¡¯s disbelieving face, the commander shook his head,¡±


    ¡°If our race is weak and the blue-blooded race has the ability to plunder everything from our race, they will not hesitate to attack us. They might even be more brutal!¡±


    The tribe General¡¯s tone was calm when he said this, but Yuan Fang could feel that the tribe general in front of him was not lying.


    ¡°I want to let them go!¡± Yuan Fang spoke again.


    ¡°The rules are made by the strong. As long as you have the ability to take them away, please go ahead!¡± The general smiled disdainfully and waved his hand toward the gate.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang¡¯s face was ashen.


    Because he knew that he didn¡¯t have the ability.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the curse, but he couldn¡¯t protect these children. He couldn¡¯t even bring them out of this encampment safely. Instead, he might even kill them.


    ¡°There will be such a day in the future!¡± Yuan Fang sighed in his heart, then looked at the commander with a determined expression.


    ¡°As long as you have the strength!¡± The local general said with a smile.


    Finally seeing Yuan Fang suffer a loss, his heart was at ease.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang¡¯s heart could not bear to do so, but he was helpless. He turned to look at the blue-skinned children and muttered,¡±Oh, Amitabha.¡± Then, he turned around and walked to the next wooden house.


    This time, Yuan Fang was walking towards the only Armory in the encampment.


    Seeing Yuan Fang step into the Armory, the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors following behind were all startled.


    Although this encampment was taken over by nine radiance, the Armory here also stored a large number of weapons that they had brought with them. It was considered an important area in the encampment.


    Since the nine Yao great domain was already under their control, and their encampment was heavily guarded, they didn¡¯t have to worry about enemies coming, so the inside of the Armory was not fortified. Most importantly, Yuan Fang had never entered any of the buildings before this.


    At the thought of this, they quickly followed.


    After entering the Armory, rows of neatly arranged weapons came into view.


    There was a wide variety of weapons, but their shapes were very strange. Many of them were cursed weapons, which were only suitable for Rahu clan members who cultivated the Dao of Asura.


    Just like that, Yuan Fang began to look through the Armory.


    At this moment, Shi Ying, the ¡°bystander¡± outside the encampment, was on a video call with Yuan Fang. While Yuan Fang was searching for the ¡°ice thorns,¡± the two of them were also communicating.


    At this moment, a pitch-black ancient dagger appeared in front of Yuan Fang.


    Yuan Fang¡¯s line of sight automatically swept past, because this was not his target at all.


    However, at this moment, Shi Ying¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in the team¡¯s voice channel.


    ¡°Baldie, don¡¯t go yet. Look at this dagger!¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he stopped in his tracks and cast his gaze at the dagger.


    [Soul-breaking Dragon (epic level 1)]:


    [Weapon details: soul-breaking Dragon is an anti-magic dagger made of Black dragon¡¯s teeth. The remnant soul of a young black Dragon is sealed inside.]


    Weapon skill:


    Dragonlust (passive: able to absorb 10% of the damage dealt to living beings with physical bodies)


    Evilbreaker Dragon (passive: the owner of the soul Breaker Dragon will receive the protection of the young black Dragon and receive 50 spell damage reduction)


    [Dragon Soul: (passive: collect Dragon Souls to upgrade the weapon)]


    [Weapon attributes: ...]


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing that the dagger was an epic weapon through the video, Shi Ying¡¯s expression froze for a few seconds before his eyes lit up.¡±


    ¡°Baldie, take this dagger with you!¡±


    ¡°Almsgiver, didn¡¯t you say that you were looking for ice thorns?¡± Yuan Fang was stunned.


    ¡°This dagger is also Starshine ¡®s, so we have to take it with us!¡± Shi Ying said in all seriousness.


    Yuan Fang was confused.¡±???¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re bluffing ...¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Do I look like a liar? this dagger doesn¡¯t belong to the black demon clan. It¡¯s not considered stealing if we take it away. At most, we take away the relic of Starshine!¡±


    Yuan Fang was speechless.


    After some thought, Yuan Fang picked up the soul-breaking Dragon Dagger.


    At this moment, an angry voice came from behind,¡±


    ¡°Baldie, put the broken soul down!¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but turn around.


    Seeing Yuan Fang turn around, these black demon clan¡¯s Warriors subconsciously took a step back.


    At this moment, the tribal general was looking at the square in shock and anger. The veins on his forehead were bulging, as if he was about to attack at any moment.


    This ¡°soul-breaking¡± dagger was personally awarded to him by the tribe leader after counting the spoils of war when the Army he led had made outstanding military achievements in a war to exterminate the race.


    Because the members of the military division he led specialized in curses and killing Arts, this dagger was not of much use to them, so no one wore it.


    However, in the eyes of the tribal general stationed in the ground, soul-breaking was of great significance to both him and the Army he led.


    It was a symbol of honor for them on the road to war, so they would bring it with them every time they went to war.


    Seeing Yuan Fang pick up the dagger, the black demon soldiers in the encampment were so angry that their eyes almost popped out. They wanted to pounce on him and tear him into pieces.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan Fang was stunned.


    He thought for a while and waved his dagger.


    ¡°Baldie, you asked you to put down the broken soul!!!¡± The general roared again.


    .


    Looking at the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors who were about to fight, Yuan Fang looked at the dagger in his hand again.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that this dagger was really not bad!


    Hence, Yuan Fang continued to stroll around the Armory with the dagger in his hand.


    However, the eyes of the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors were bloodshot. They kept roaring, trying to make Yuan Fang put Soul Breaker down.


    Of course, Yuan Fang wouldn¡¯t put down this dagger. He even turned around to look at the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors from time to time. His face was full of expectation, as if he wanted to be beaten up.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Finally, one of the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He stepped forward and punched his bald head.


    Dong~! There was a muffled sound.


    In an instant, the curse mark on the soldier¡¯s body appeared and climbed onto Yuan Fang¡¯s body.


    Then, a scream sounded.


    This scream was naturally not from Yuan Fang.


    Although the soldier¡¯s fist was wrapped in a metal glove, because he was too close, it still triggered the protection of the curse mark on the surface of his body, and he took the initiative to cast a curse on Yuan Fang.


    The Warriors of the black demon clan were proud of the long-lasting lethality of the magic marks. No matter who their enemy was, even if he was lucky enough to escape from the battle, it would be useless because the magic marks would torture him forever.


    Most of the enemies who managed to escape would eventually die under the torture of the curse mark.


    However, at this moment, they were facing a square.


    Under the protection of Mocco¡¯s Infinity body, the damage immunity was fixed at 800 points. As long as the lasting damage of the curse did not exceed the immunity value, the duration did not matter at all.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang¡¯s damage reflect ability was triggered.


    A green poisonous mist appeared on the surface of the soldier¡¯s body. It gushed out from his mouth and nose and quickly covered his entire body. Just like that, under the corrosion of the poisonous mist, he slowly died.


    The black demon clan¡¯s Warriors were all frightened by this scene.


    Even though they had seen it a few times before, seeing it again still made them tremble in fear.


    At this moment, a golden light that could only be seen by the square circle appeared on the surface of his body, followed by the game prompt.


    [Game prompt: congratulations on leveling up. You have received HP +100, Strength +1, endurance +3]


    Shi Ying, who was watching this scene through the video, was also dumbfounded.


    It can be upgraded like this?


    At this moment, he finally understood why this bastard monk kept harassing the Black Devil clansmen.


    It turned out that he had such a clever (sexual) plan in the dark!


    Just as Shi Ying had thought, Yuan Fang had targeted the black demon clan because they were too suitable for him to farm monsters and level up.


    Usually, when Yuan Fang killed monsters to level up, many monsters would run away when their HP was low. Yuan Fang was completely helpless in this regard. Often, he would work for half a day and end up with nothing.


    However, the black demon clan was different. As long as their curse mark was triggered, the experience points and soul coins would be in their hands, and they could run anywhere they wanted!


    Just like how the black demon clan faced their enemies, as long as the enemy was hit by the curse, even if you ran away, you would still die!


    Therefore, in Yuan Fang¡¯s opinion, the black demon clan was sent by the Lord Buddha to help him upgrade.


    It was rare to find such a suitable race for him to level up, so how could he bear to leave!


    ¡°Baldie, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Seeing the death of his soldiers, the tribal General¡¯s face turned ashen.


    ¡°As long as you have the strength, you can take it away at any time!¡± Yuan Fang smiled as he raised the soul Breaker in his hand.


    This was what the ground clan had said to Yuan Fang when he wanted to take away the blue blood clan¡¯s child. This time, Yuan Fang returned it to him.


    ¡°You ...¡± The general¡¯s face turned red with anger, and blue veins popped up on his neck. However, he still held back and didn¡¯t attack.


    This was because Yuan Fang was simply too strange in his eyes. Even the clan elders could not do anything to him, so there was absolutely no possibility of him killing him.


    Under the angry eyes of the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors, Yuan Fang walked around the Armory twice and took two¡¯ Starlight weapons ¡®. Then, he walked out of the Armory.


    At this moment, the black demon clan¡¯s Warriors had reached their limit.


    These weapons were all extremely precious equipment, especially that ¡°Soul Breaker,¡± but now it was in the hands of an outsider, making them feel extremely humiliated.


    During this time, several soldiers wanted to attack, but they were all stopped by the local generals.


    After circling around the encampment once more, Yuan Fang, who did not find any ice thorns, finally gave up and walked out of the encampment.


    The soldiers of the black demon clan saw this and followed him.


    After Yuan Fang walked out of the encampment, he raised the soul Breaker in his hand and waved it behind him without even looking back.


    Looking at the back of the square-shaped figure, the garrison general shouted angrily with an ashen face,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, and I¡¯ll definitely pay you back in the future!¡±


    ¡°The strong eat the weak!¡± Yuan Fang said without turning his head as his figure gradually drifted away.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of their fear of Yuan Fang¡¯s ability, the soldiers of the black demon clan could only watch helplessly as Yuan Fang took away the weapons. They were helpless, which made them feel extremely aggrieved.


    However, in Yuan Fang and Shi Ying¡¯s eyes, this was only the beginning.


    After that, Yuan Fang and Shi Ying set off for the next Black demon clan¡¯s base.


    One encampment after another, he searched them one by one.


    During this period, time shadow hoodwinker explained all sorts of things to Yuan Fang in the voice channel.


    ¡°This weapon is brilliant fire ¡®S. I¡¯ve seen him use it before, I can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    ¡°This Pearl belongs to chenyao. I saw him holding it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lie to you!¡±


    ¡°This helmet is from riyao. I¡¯ve seen him wear this helmet to kill his enemies before. I have a good memory!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this long sword is moonlight ¡®S. I didn¡¯t expect that the black demon clan had hidden it in the Armory. Take him away!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This was an undisguised robbery. This time, Yuan Fang¡¯s ability to attract hatred towards the black demon clan¡¯s soldiers had sharply increased!


    It made the soldiers of the black demon clan gnash their teeth.


    If it were any other Rahu race, as long as they had the strength of a mid-stage ghost general, they could kill Yuan Fang with a full-force strike.


    However, the black demon clan was different. They didn¡¯t have the means to instantly burst out high damage. It could be said that they were completely restrained by the square circle. Even the late-stage ghost general resident commander could only put on a ferocious face. Other than gnashing his teeth, he had no other way to deal with this!


    Along the way, Yuan Fang had already taken more than ten pieces of high-quality equipment from the Armory of the various encampments. It could be said that he had gained a lot.


    However, the more Yuan Fang held it, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    This was because he had discovered an epic rainbow feathers when he was wandering around one of the black demon clan¡¯s bases. This was what Shi Ying had told him back then.


    ¡°This rainbow feather raiment belongs to mu Yao. I¡¯ve seen him killing enemies in it before. I can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    At this moment, Yuan Fang felt that his intelligence had been insulted.


    He even saw it with his own eyes. Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t imagine the scene of mu Yao wearing a woman¡¯s rainbow feather dress to kill his enemies. He felt that he was going blind!


    Was he treating this little monk like a pig?


    Can¡¯t you be more serious!


    However, Yuan Fang chose to turn a blind eye to the flawed remarks.


    Since the black demon clan had told him that ¡®the law of the jungle¡¯ allowed them to bully others, then Yuan Fang had to give them a good lesson.


    He continued to use his actions to explain the concept of taking it openly and not stealing!


    The soldiers of the black demon clan wanted to vomit blood.


    He couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t touch, and he had to watch his beloved treasure being taken away. That feeling was really bitter.


    That night, many black demon clan¡¯s Warriors couldn¡¯t sleep ...


    This was also the first time they hated someone so much. They hated him so much that they cursed him in their hearts.


    However, as a race that cultivated the Killing Curse Dao, they could only curse their opponents from the bottom of their hearts. The more they cursed, the more their hearts ached.


    After this day, many generals of the black demon clan secretly swore that they would cultivate an expert with the ¡®Shura sacrifice Dao¡¯ and¡¯ Shura Body Soul Dao¡¯ in their descendants. They would never suffer such a loss again!


    Many black demon clan¡¯s Warriors were heartbroken and decided to spend more than ten years to get rid of the curse marks on their bodies. They would rather endure the pain of getting rid of the curse marks and switch to the ¡®body Dao¡¯ or the¡¯ sacrifice Dao ¡®.


    Because of this square circle, the black demon clan had changed their future cultivation path overnight ...


    (PS: there¡¯s only one update today. I¡¯ve been writing since I came back at night. I really have no choice. I have to go on business in a few days. My head is hurting!) I¡¯ll try to save some manuscripts for the next few days. Readers, please forgive me. Love you!)

 Chapter 468 - Suppressed for 500 years

    Chapter 468: Suppressed for 500 years


    For three consecutive days, they had swept through a total of six encampments, yet they were still unable to find any icicles. This undoubtedly made Shi Ying a little depressed.


    He even suspected that this ¡®ice thorn¡¯ was no longer in the nine Yao. It was possible that the black demon clan had transported it back to the territory of Rahu.


    However, this shouldn¡¯t be the case in Shi Ying¡¯s analysis.


    Before he had come, he had specially gathered information and knew that at this stage, the main force of Rahu¡¯s forces was basically in the nine Yao, including the elders of Rahu¡¯s various clans. Even the coronation of the new king, rashu, was prepared to be held in the nine Yao.


    Under such circumstances, the black demon clan had no reason to send the ice thorns back.


    After all, compared to Luo Yi, the nine Yao was much safer for the black demon clan.


    At this moment, Shi Ying could only place his hopes on the two remaining bases.


    ¡­¡­


    Without stopping, Shi Ying and Yuan Fang arrived at the seventh black demon clan¡¯s encampment.


    Shi Ying continued to hide far away, while Yuan Fang swaggered into the clan grounds.


    During this time, the two of them maintained a video call.


    ...


    However, before Yuan Fang could enter the encampment this time, several figures rushed out from the encampment and blocked Yuan Fang¡¯s way.


    At the same time, several Demon God phantoms appeared in front of him.


    Yuan Fang was stunned when he saw this.


    ¡°Baldie, do you really think we can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± At this moment, countless familiar faces appeared in the encampment.


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 VEL. COM


    These figures were none other than the tribal generals who were stationed in the encampment that had been plundered by Yuan Fang.


    Previously, because of the problem of the coronation, all the clans were busy. The black demon clan didn¡¯t have the face to ask for help at this time.


    After all, the elders of the various clans were waiting for orders in xuantian city. However, their elders were recuperating in their encampment due to their serious injuries. This was already very embarrassing to them. It would be embarrassing if they asked for help again.


    However, this time, Yuan Fang actually began to take out the precious equipment that they had stored in the Armory of the encampment.


    The soldiers of the black demon clan could no longer endure it. Finally, they decided to send someone to xuantian city to ask for help.


    Although it was embarrassing, it was the last resort.


    None of the clans refused the black demon clan¡¯s request.


    Although there was some competition between them, one thing had never changed. They were all from the Rahu clan, and the Rahu great domain was about to be unified again.


    Therefore, they had to give face to the black demon clan and agreed.


    This time, each clan had sent a clan general to help the black demon clan kill Yuan Fang.


    Looking at the dozen or so people who had summoned the Asura Demon God, Yuan Fang was dumbstruck.


    He felt that he was in trouble.


    He had the ability to suppress the black demon clan. It could be said that he had completely suppressed the black demon clan.


    However, it would be extremely difficult for him to deal with Rahu Warriors who cultivated the other Dao of Asura, especially those who were above the middle stage of the ghost general realm. In addition, there were many ghost generals surrounding him. He had no chance of winning!


    ¡°This little monk seems to have walked into the wrong place!¡± Yuan Fang pondered for a moment before raising his head and saying with a solemn expression. Then, he turned around and walked away. His pace was getting faster and faster!


    ¡°Brothers of the same clan, attack!¡± One of the black demon clan¡¯s generals looked at Yuan Fang and shouted while gnashing his teeth.


    As soon as his voice fell, these Rahu ghost generals flashed and blocked Yuan Fang¡¯s retreat. At the same time, they surrounded him.


    The Asura demonic God¡¯s roar rang out, and countless heavy fists mixed with flames fell. For a moment, Yuan Fang was hammered to the ground, and he held his head and wailed.


    Faced with such a ferocious attack, the mark of the immeasurable Moko appeared on the Square¡¯s body.


    While negating 800 fixed damage, he also activated damage reflect.


    At this moment, the Rahu ghost generals, who were beating the square, turned red and their qi and blood churned in their bodies.


    However, unlike the black demon clan, their ability wasn¡¯t continuous damage like the Killing Curse. Instead, it was an instantaneous burst, which could break the upper limit of the Square¡¯s damage immunity.


    Even though they felt extremely uncomfortable with this punch, they were entrusted with this mission. It would be very embarrassing if they stopped now. They could only grit their teeth and continue to kill.


    Seeing Yuan Fang¡¯s injuries through the video, Shi Ying grew anxious and hurriedly sent a few bottles of advanced HP potions to Yuan Fang.


    Seeing the ¡°mail delivered¡± notification, Yuan Fang was stunned.


    He then hurriedly opened his mail, took out the potion, and began to drink it.


    These potions came at the right time.


    At this moment, Square¡¯s HP was almost empty. Each attack of these ghost generals dealt over a thousand points of damage. After deducting 800 fixed damage and 60% of the damage immunity of Level 2 ¡°endless Moke¡±, although the damage did not seem to be much, Square¡¯s level was not high, and his HP was not particularly high. He was almost on the verge of death.


    After drinking the potion, Yuan Fang¡¯s HP instantly recovered by a large amount.


    The surrounding ghost generals saw that Yuan Fang had suddenly regained his spirit. They were depressed, but they still gritted their teeth and continued to attack.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    His round body was being hammered back and forth like a sandbag.


    While in pain, Yuan Fang suddenly became a little excited.


    Because the proficiency had started to rise again, the attack of these ghost generals was very high, so the proficiency had also increased more.


    At this moment, he was truly in pain and happy!


    ¡°Pfft!¡± At this moment, a beginner-level ghost General¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and he spat out a pool of blood.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The Rahu ghost generals, who were besieging Yuan Fang, immediately turned to ask this man.


    ¡°I¡¯m ... I¡¯m fine. Continue!¡± The ghost general gritted his teeth as he endured the shock in his internal organs.


    In fact, none of the ghost generals who had besieged Yuan Fang had it easy, but they didn¡¯t show it.


    He endured the discomfort and continued to attack.


    There were a total of five high-grade potions, and each time he was low on health, he would choose to use one.


    In this stalemate, a few more ghost generals couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood, but they gritted their teeth and continued to attack.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang suddenly felt that face was really a good thing.


    It can make people impulsive!


    .


    However, very quickly, Yuan Fang¡¯s HP dropped to the bottom again, and he had finished drinking the potion.


    Shi Ying¡¯s voice sounded in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Baldie, there are no more potions. This is a high-quality blood recovery medicine made by boss Boulder. It¡¯s a bestseller. I¡¯ve just looked through the store, and it¡¯s out of stock. I can only hope that Lord Buddha will bless you. I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±


    Yuan Fang was speechless.


    After thinking about it, he had already earned so much proficiency, so it was not a loss even if he died.


    Yuan Fang consoled himself.


    However, at this moment, a black demon General¡¯s shout resounded in the encampment,¡±


    ¡°Brothers, stop! Don¡¯t kill him! Capture him alive!¡±


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he was shocked and quickly got up from the ground,¡±


    ¡°Benefactors, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    However, these Rahu ghost generals wouldn¡¯t listen to him. They all moved at the same time and pressed down on Yuan Fang.


    At this moment, they were also very depressed.


    Since he wanted to capture her alive, why didn¡¯t he say so earlier? he was doing this on purpose!


    Looking at the pools of blood on the ground, they once again confirmed this guess.


    It was just as they had thought.


    Although the black demon clan¡¯s generals who had gone to xuantian city to seek help had managed to do so, the other clan generals had laughed and ridiculed the black demon clan on their way here.


    Therefore, the black demon clan had decided to use this method to make them suffer.


    Let them understand that it¡¯s not that our black demon clan doesn¡¯t want to give us any strength, but that our opponents are too abnormal!


    Since these tribal generals who came to support did not have any Killing Curse seals on their bodies, they did not have to be afraid of being injured when they came into contact with the square.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang was struggling with all his might, but his strength was simply unable to contend against these tribal generals, and he was thus pressed into the encampment.


    At this moment, in the largest tent in the encampment, a white-haired man with a face full of wrinkles was lying flat on the bed. He coughed from time to time, looking very Haggard.


    At this moment, one of the tribal generals entered the tent and knelt down on one knee. He said to the old man,


    ¡°Clan elder, we¡¯ve already captured the baldie alive. How do you think we should deal with him?¡±


    The black demon clan elder¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment.


    Because of Yuan Fang, a large amount of his life force had been lost, and his strength had dropped to the intermediate stage of the ghost king realm. This enmity was absolutely irreconcilable to him.


    Back then, in order to cultivate from the intermediate-stage ghost king realm to the advanced-stage ghost king realm, he had spent thousands of years of bitter cultivation. However, this time, all of it was gone.


    This kind of mental torture also made the elder of the black demon clan suffer.


    In the face of his subordinate¡¯s question, the clan elder raised his head slightly and said with a venomous expression,¡±


    ¡°This person has the technique of body separation. He must not be killed. As long as his body is not dead, he can¡¯t create a new body. Therefore, he must be imprisoned!¡±


    ¡°Clan elder, what should I do?¡± The general asked again.


    ¡°Bury him at the back of the encampment, but make sure he doesn¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate understands!¡± When the clan general heard this, he immediately stood up and turned to walk out of the tent.


    A moment later, Yuan Fang arrived at the rear of the encampment under the escort of the Rahu Warriors.


    Under Yuan Fang¡¯s astonished gaze, a member of the black demon clan started to dig a hole.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Yuan Fang had a bad feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bury you!¡±


    Then, the black demon general waved his hand at the Rahu ghost general, who was pressing his hand against the square.


    Seeing this, the Rahu ghost general immediately took a few steps forward and pressed Yuan Fang into the hole, leaving only his head outside.


    After dealing with Yuan Fang, the generals of the black demon clan cupped their fists toward the Rahu ghost generals who had come to help.


    ¡°Brothers, thank you for your help. We, the black demon clan, will remember this favor!¡±


    When the ghost generals heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads. After exchanging some pleasantries, they turned around and left.


    In fact, in the eyes of these Rahu ghost generals, although the process of assisting in capturing Yuan Fang was a bit difficult, the task was still very simple. They had earned a favor from the black demon clan.


    After all, favors were very useful between Rahu and their people.


    When the races discussed the distribution of resources, they could increase the chips for their own race!


    After the Rahu ghost generals left, the black demon generals looked at the round figure buried in the ground and felt relieved.


    After being tortured by the bald monk for a long time, he had finally taken him down!


    ¡°Benefactors, how long are you going to bury me!¡± Yuan Fang asked innocently.


    ¡°Five hundred years!¡±


    With that said, the ghost generals turned around and left.


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he was dumbstruck.


    500 years?


    ¡­¡­


    For the next few days, Yuan Fang was buried in the pit. Every day, he was exposed to the wind and the sun, and his bald head endured the baptism of nature.


    Yuan Fang could see that these black demon clan¡¯s Warriors weren¡¯t joking. They seemed to really want to bury him for five hundred years.


    During this period of time, Yuan Fang had also thought of starving himself to death and thus be free.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the black demon clan had borrowed two soldiers from the other clan. Their daily task was to force feed him.


    What was even more outrageous was that there was meat in the food!


    Although the meat was delicious, he had broken the rules.


    Yuan Fang was very worried about this, but he knew that he had encountered an irresistible force, so Buddha and his master should forgive him!


    A few days later, Yuan Fang had completely adapted to the days of being buried.


    These days, he was most distressed about the arrival of mealtimes!


    When it came to eating meat, Yuan Fang felt that he was psychologically ¡°resistant¡± to it ...

 Chapter 469 - Dream mentor

    Chapter 469: Dream mentor


    Not only was he unable to find the icicles, but his teammates had also been captured. This made Shi Ying extremely depressed.


    However, he knew that it was impossible to save Yuan Fang with his strength.


    Therefore, he contacted Gu Yu, hoping that he could come up with a solution.


    After all, Yuan Fang was a member of the myth, and Gu Yu could not possibly ignore him.


    Gu Yu was also dumbfounded when he received the news.


    It had only been a few days since he saved the monk, and he was caught again?


    He wasn¡¯t tang Sanzang, so why was he so popular with the demons and monsters?


    Therefore, Gu Yu quickly contacted Yuan Fang, wanting to ask him about his current situation.


    There was an old saying,¡±monk, what¡¯s the situation? what¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Yuan Fang: ¡°boss, I¡¯ve been buried in the ground. My days are hard. I¡¯m forced to do things I don¡¯t want to do every day.¡±


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way to get you out.


    ...


    Yuan Fang, don ¡®t! Boss, I think this kind of tough life is quite suitable for me. After all, I¡¯m cultivating hard!


    [Ancient saying: ???]


    Gu Yu said,¡±are you serious?¡±


    Yuan Fang: ¡°I¡¯m serious. Boss, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll find a way to get out after I¡¯ve suffered enough!¡±


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 VEL. COM


    As the ancient saying goes,¡±then I really don¡¯t care about you anymore!¡±


    Yuan Fang thought,¡±this little bit of suffering can temper my will, so don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    Gu Yu: ¡°suit yourself then. I¡¯m going to work. Contact me when you think of something. All the best!¡± (Dog Knight charge.jpg)


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Yu could not understand Yuan Fang¡¯s refusal.


    However, since Yuan Fang wanted to cultivate hard, he was too lazy to care and let him be.


    Thus, Yuan Fang continued with his ¡®ascetic training¡¯ plan that had been suppressed for 500 years.


    Because there was meat in every meal, in Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes, this was hell. He was experiencing suffering ¡°torture¡± every day!


    While Yuan Fang was imprisoned, Shi Ying had put up all the equipment Yuan Fang had brought from the Guild base, except for the soul Breaker Dragon, on the auction house.


    The high-level equipment was all bought in less than half a day.


    Although there were many high-level equipment in the game at this stage, they were still very scarce compared to the huge number of players.


    As such, these items that were put up for auction became the focus of attention of players with high paywalls.


    Although the price wasn¡¯t low, these players with high paywalls still chose to buy it without hesitation.


    This allowed Shi Ying to earn a huge sum of money.


    Shi Ying pondered for a while before taking out 10% of the soul coins and sending it to Yuan Fang.


    After all, Yuan Fang¡¯s contribution in obtaining these weapons and equipment was indispensable.


    This 10% was what Yuan Fang was supposed to take.


    The remaining 90% was also not left behind.


    This was because the Steal sect had a rule that they could only keep 10% of the stolen money and distribute the rest to those who needed it.


    Even though times were changing, Shi Ying still placed a lot of importance on this rule.


    Because this was the inheritance of the Steal sect. If he abandoned the rules, he would be abandoning the inheritance.


    Therefore, he decided to distribute the remaining ninety percent of the soul coins.


    As for how he was going to distribute this sum of money, Shi Ying was also at a loss.


    In reality, it was not difficult to distribute money, and it was easy to do charity.


    But doing charity in the game? Why did he feel that something was wrong?


    Those who could afford to play games could not afford to eat.


    This caused Shi Ying to feel extremely awkward.


    In the end, he had no choice but to start a post on the forum, hoping to get inspiration from the players on the forum.


    [Help post!] [Let me ask everyone, if you were to obtain a huge sum of soul coins, but you can¡¯t spend this sum of soul coins and can only distribute them to those who need them, what would you do?] [Tower head: thieves travel the world]


    Under normal circumstances, players would think that such a post was made by some boring and annoying player who wanted to eat sh * t.


    This type of post often appeared on the official forum.


    For example:


    [I¡¯ll give you 10 million soul coins. How do you want to spend it?]


    [If you were given a God-level inheritance, how would you use it?]


    [If one day, you were reborn to the day when the war had just started two years ago, what do you need to do to lead the other players?]


    These delusional posts would appear on the forum from time to time, and the players were already used to it.


    In the eyes of most players, the players who posted this kind of post were delusional and always thinking about nonsense.


    Therefore, the players didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to the post.


    It was like a multiple choice question.


    If you were given two buttons, you could get 5 million by pressing the A button, and 100 million by pressing the B button, but the probability was only 50%. What would you choose?


    In fact, no matter what you choose, the result has nothing to do with you!


    Originally, such inquiry posts would have died down very quickly.


    However, the difference was that the person who posted it was very famous on the forum. He had also posted many assassin techniques and lessons called ¡°thief travels the world¡±. The first lesson on traps and killing monsters was developed by this person.


    .


    Many forum players followed such a high-level player. They would check his posts in time because they were mostly educational posts, which were indeed very helpful to them.


    However, this time, when they saw that it was such a nonsensical question, the players did not know whether to laugh or cry, but they still replied.


    [King of Assassins with an AK: King of Thieves, when did you become so Chuunibyou? if you continue like this, I¡¯m going to take you out (funny)]


    [Roasting a Jade Rabbit with Chang ¡®e in my arms: I guess it¡¯s because the King of Thieves¡¯ ranking as an assassin has been plummeting recently. He¡¯s taken a huge blow and is starting to fantasize about getting rich and powerful overnight (funny).]


    [The strongest Xue Li: King of Thieves, why don¡¯t you ask everyone else? if you get 100 inheritances, but you can only choose one, how do you choose?]


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°this question is very profound. Since you¡¯re the King of Thieves, I¡¯ll give you a solution that will kill the best of both worlds.¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, if I were to encounter this kind of problem of getting rich quickly, I would choose to transfer all my soul coins to the forum account of ¡®Crayon Shinchan¡¯. This would solve the first problem of sponsoring someone in need and the second problem of spending all my soul coins on the spot. Isn¡¯t that perfect?¡±


    Thieves all over the world (op):¡±I¡¯m serious this time. Everyone, please give me some suggestions.¡±


    Love to eat shit upstairs replied to world traveler thief: Since you¡¯re so serious, I think you can consider the words of the bar spirit (funny)


    One blade gugugu: ¡°if you really have that much money, you can take a look at the ¡®wish column¡¯ section of the forum. There are many wishes from players there, and they are all posted by a group of players who want to eat sh * t all day. If you like someone, you can help him fulfill his wish. Isn¡¯t it great to be a dream mentor?¡±


    [The man-eating flower of our country: yes, go to the wish column section. Other than the many unreliable wishes, there are also some reliable ones.]


    [Add me while watching movies: I heard you guys talking about the wish column just now, so I went to take a look. I instantly felt like I was in a different world from them. The wish column is really the gathering place for the most idiotic and delusional group of netizens on the forum.]


    ¡­¡­


    As there were many sections on the forum, Shi Ying did not know every one of them.


    Seeing that many forum players were recommending the ¡®wish list¡¯ section, Shi Ying was also very curious.


    So, he exited the main forum and pulled down to look for the ¡°wish bar¡± section. After finding it, he clicked on it.


    Instantly, countless posts appeared, and these posts really refreshed Shi Ying¡¯s view of the world.


    Shi Ying felt as if his brain couldn¡¯t keep up with some of these silly wishes.


    [Wish: receive a Poseidon-style blow-up doll!]


    [Wish: receive an Aladdin¡¯s magic lamp!]


    [Wish: I hope I can have double eyelids when I wake up!]


    [Wish: pick up a Pikachu or carp King on the way out to buy vegetables!]


    [Wish: all assassin players do not know how to backstab, or players who know how to backstab are blind!]


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Shi Ying finally understood why the players called this place the gathering place for players with idiotic delusions.


    What kind of brain circuit was that!


    ¡®The lives of these players must be very exciting in real life,¡¯ Shi Ying could not help but sigh.


    Moreover, it seemed that he could not satisfy these wishes with soul coins at all. He was already too tired to ridicule them.


    After some thought, he continued scrolling down to see if there were any more reliable wishes.


    At this moment, he suddenly noticed the ¡°wish like ranking¡± on the left side of the section.


    When Shi Ying saw this, his heart leaped with joy.


    After all, it was something that everyone liked, so it should be very reliable. After all, there were only a few idiotic netizens.


    It should be possible to satisfy the wishes of the top few on the list.


    With anticipation, he opened the wish list.


    Then, Shi Ying was dumbfounded.


    Although the top 10 on the list had a lot of likes, they all had the same wish.


    Wish likes ranking:


    1.[Wish: Crayon Shinchan¡¯s sudden death!]


    2.[Wish: find Crayon Shinchan¡¯s real body and kill him cruelly!]


    3.[Wish: get rid of the evil in the forum and sacrifice the bar spirit to the heavens in exchange for the Forum¡¯s peace and prosperity!]


    ¡­¡­


    When Shi Ying saw that all of them had the same desire to kill Crayon Shinchan or to find Crayon Shinchan and kill him cruelly, he was dumbfounded.


    Although he knew that the troll was a rat on the forum, an existence that everyone hated.


    Especially in the bounty section of the war Forum.


    Crayon Shinchan¡¯s bounty had always been first, except for the time when his beard had caused a series of natural disasters. At this moment, the accumulated bounty had reached a terrifying three million soul coins.


    In fact, the bounty missions on the bounty board couldn¡¯t be posted as and when one wanted to, but required soul coins as collateral.


    For example, if a player wanted to spend 100 soul coins to kill an enemy, then the player who issued the mission must first take out 100 soul coins as collateral to prevent others from not having soul coins to pay after completing the mission.


    In other words, the bounty board had already stored three million soul coins provided by the players as collateral.


    This portion of soul coins was contributed by players from the mid-server, European server, hell server, and Asian server.


    It could be said that the players of every server had raised Crayon Shinchan¡¯s ¡°head¡± in the bounty section.


    As a result, Crayon Shinchan¡¯s bounty had been increasing.


    At this moment, what made Shi Ying surprised was why such a small and Chuunibyou wish section hated Crayon Shinchan so much.


    Driven by curiosity, Shi Ying clicked on several popular wish posts to find out the reason.


    After a brief inspection, Shi Ying finally understood.


    It turned out that the bar spirit was also a frequent visitor of this section.


    However, the troll was never here to make a wish, but to make people feel bad. Towards the wishes of these silly netizens, he was not polite at all and used words to attack and destroy them!


    For example, if a player wanted a Poseidon-style blow-up doll, the bar Spirit¡¯s reply would be: I can give you the Korean red version (funny)


    For example, if a player wanted an Aladdin¡¯s magic lamp, the bar Spirit¡¯s reply would be: Tsk, tsk, tsk, I want to eat farts again (funny)


    ¡­¡­


    Crayon Shinchan could be said to have made most of the players in the wish section cry.


    At this moment, Shi Ying didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He felt that Crayon Shinchan¡¯s destructive power was truly terrifying. He could actually create so many enemies in such a niche forum.


    The title of the war¡¯s number one bar spirit was really not an exaggeration.

 Chapter 470 - Huge bounty

    Chapter 470: Huge bounty


    After visiting the ¡°wish bar¡± section of the delusional colony ...


    Shi Ying felt as if his three views had been completely refreshed. No wonder the players on the main forum would say that the players on the ¡®wish¡¯ section were thinking about eating fart all day long.


    At this moment, Shi Ying had a deep understanding of this.


    However, after seeing Crayon Shinchan¡¯s various replies, Shi Ying couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    He hated Crayon Shin-chan because he always liked to pick on him during his live stream. The most uncomfortable thing was that Crayon Shinchan¡¯s arguments were always from tricky angles and were very reasonable. He had no ability to refute them.


    However, this time, he felt that Crayon Shin-chan¡¯s rebuttal was completely right.


    It was time to teach these delusional players a lesson and let them know the cruelty of reality!


    After exiting the making a wish section, Shi Ying suddenly wanted to see what kind of existence Crayon Shinchan was in the other sections.


    Therefore, he began to search for Crayon Shinchan in the niche sections.


    Just as Shi Ying had guessed, every section he clicked into had more or less Crayon Shinchan¡¯s messages.


    These replies were undoubtedly comments that made the OP extremely uncomfortable and even crazy.


    ...


    For example, in the [homework exchange section].


    This section was created by a group of students who couldn¡¯t pass the anti-addiction system. The purpose was to work together and try to avoid the ¡°anti-addiction system¡± of the dog official.


    In this section, the student players tried to sort out all the answers in the anti-addiction question bank, and even wanted to create an answer sheet.


    Crayon Shin-chan was playing the role of a Messenger of justice in this section. He went all out and directly caused the entire section to go cold. The last time he posted something was a few months ago.


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 VEL. COM


    In addition to the primary school students who knew that the ¡®anti-addiction system¡¯ released by the official Warring States had an extremely large question library and was impossible to calculate the answer form, Crayon Shinchan had also contributed greatly.


    After that, no players posted in this section anymore.


    There were many such examples. Not only in the ¡°wish¡± and ¡°homework exchange¡± sections, but there were also many other sections and posts, and even forum anchors. Crayon Shin-chan had been criticized in various ways.


    As Crayon Shinchan, who had been in the forums of the four major servers and made people feel like he had countless clones, his realm had already reached an unfathomable level.


    Moreover, he would never argue unreasonably. Instead, he would reason with you. During this period, he would try all sorts of ways to provoke your anger points, causing you to lose your mind and fly into a rage.


    According to what Crayon Shinchan often said ...


    Are you angry? If you¡¯re angry, jump out of the forum and hit me! (Funny face)


    This was Crayon Shin-chan, who was able to attract hatred on the forums of the four major servers by himself. There was no player who didn¡¯t hate him.


    However, the players on the forum were helpless against Crayon Shin-chan.


    Even though he was a big player on the forum, he was flawless in the game. His actions made the forum players ¡®scalps tingle.


    It could be said that Crayon Shinchan was a legend on the forum and the number one ¡°bar God¡± recognized by the four servers.


    Because of this, there were many ¡®conspiracy¡¯ theories about Crayon Shinchan.


    For example, some players guessed that Crayon Shinchan wasn¡¯t alone. He was a team.


    However, each player could only have one account in war online, and they couldn¡¯t delete their account or change their name, so this guess wasn¡¯t valid.


    A new conspiracy theory emerged.


    Since a player could only play one account, how could crayon Shin be able to have so many threads? he was like a perpetual motion machine that could always be seen in various posts.


    As a result, the players guessed that Crayon Shinchan wasn¡¯t alone, but a team. There was a high possibility that this team was the officials ¡®own people.


    Hence, the players came to the conclusion that the official warring dog game company must have a special team that was using Crayon Shinchan¡¯s account to attack the players.


    As for the purpose ...


    The players who came up with this concept could not think of any purpose.


    After all, other games had a channel for top-ups, which could be said to be ¡°game support.¡± The purpose was to cheat paywalls and stimulate players to top-up.


    However, if the war was online ... The players felt that the stupid official game company would not have such a high awareness!


    If punitive expedition wanted to make money, players could think of more than 100 ways to do so.


    Even if the top-up system was only open for a day, the income on that day would definitely be terrifying.


    After all, with the current player base of the four major servers, even if each person only topped up one soul coin, the profit that could be generated was extremely terrifying.


    Therefore, this guess seemed to have reached a dead end.


    There were too many speculations about Crayon Shinchan, which made him a legend that everyone on the forum knew.


    Many new players might not know who the members of the wall-hanging group were when they first joined the war Forum, but they would definitely know Crayon Shinchan.


    Even the members of the wall-hanging group had more or less suffered at Crayon Shinchan¡¯s hands on the forum.


    Crayon Shinchan never looked at one¡¯s strength or status in the game. Once he found a flaw, he would attack.


    This was like the dog, who was always being pressed to the ground and rubbed against Crayon Shinchan.


    Even if he gritted his teeth in hatred, he had no means of retaliating.


    According to what Crayon Shinchan had said, with the dog¡¯s intelligence, it probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to find him in this life.


    This was Crayon Shinchan¡¯s confidence!


    ¡­¡­


    After browsing through many sections, Shi Ying couldn¡¯t help but find the bounty section and click on the bounty ranking.


    As usual, Crayon Shinchan¡¯s bounty for killing him was still at the top of the bounty list.


    The bounty was even more than the total sum of the last dozens.


    At this moment, Shi Ying had a strong thought.


    As long as I can kill him, I will be the number one assassin!


    Although there was the Assassin King QiuQiu now, Crayon Shinchan was the ultimate goal of all assassin players.


    Learning Prajna sacrifice would allow one to become a star among the assassin players. However, if one could take Crayon Shinchan¡¯s bounty, one would become famous in the four servers and be recognized as the king of assassination by the players in the four servers!


    In comparison, the latter naturally far surpassed the former.


    He thought about how he had been ridiculed by players on the forum recently, and some players even asked him when he would change his prefix to¡¯ top ten ¡®in the entire server.


    These ridicules undoubtedly made him feel very uncomfortable. He thought back to the time when he was the top assassin in the forum!


    For this reason, Shi Ying really wanted to use his actions to prove himself.


    There were many ways to prove himself.


    When Shi Ying had accepted ao Jian¡¯s request to steal the ice spike, it was because he felt that the challenge was difficult and that it was enough to prove his strength.


    However, the plan to steal the ice thorns had been changed at the last minute. After that, Yuan Fang had been imprisoned by the black demon clan, and the defense of their encampment had been strengthened several times. With his strength, he had no way to steal the ice thorns again.


    Therefore, he had to give up on this plan for the time being.


    However, after browsing the forums for a while, Shi Ying suddenly thought of why he didn¡¯t try to kill Crayon Shinchan.


    Could it be that he couldn¡¯t do what youzi and Mo couldn ¡®t?


    At the thought of this, Shi Ying¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. At this moment, he made a decision.


    Hunting bar spirit!


    As long as he succeeded, not only would he be able to obtain a huge bounty, but he would also be able to self-righteously change his name to ¡°the number one assassin in the entire server¡±!


    With such a beautiful vision, Shi Ying looked at Crayon Shinchan¡¯s bounty and fell into deep thought, his eyes gradually blurring.


    A moment later, he came back to his senses and opened his account. He transferred the remaining 90% of the soul coins he earned from selling equipment to his forum account number and then threw them all into Crayon Shinchan¡¯s bounty pool.


    At this moment, Crayon Shinchan¡¯s bounty rose once again. The original 3.8 million soul coins bounty became 3.9 million soul coins, already close to the 4 million mark.


    In fact, Crayon Shin-chan¡¯s bounty had been increasing all this time. It would jump up from time to time. Basically, it was all from players who had just been made into a crying mess by a certain post.


    However, most of them were small additional stakes, and under normal circumstances, there were no huge additional stakes.


    After all, the majority of the players were still relatively poor. They didn¡¯t even have enough soul coins to use in the game. Only those who hated Crayon Shinchan to the core would add chips to the reward pool.


    However, the numbers that kept jumping up and down also represented Crayon Shinchan¡¯s terrifying dominance in the forum.


    And Shi Ying invested all of this money mainly for three reasons.


    First, this was the rule of the Steal sect. Only 10% of the stolen money could be kept. He had already given this 10% to Yuan Fang, and the remaining 90% naturally had to be distributed.


    Secondly, killing Crayon Shinchan was the wish of many players. It was in line with the rules of the thief sect to give it to those who needed it. The players needed someone to kill Crayon Shinchan, so the increase in the reward would naturally increase their enthusiasm to kill Crayon Shinchan.


    ¡°Third, since I¡¯ve decided to hunt Crayon Shinchan, the money will return to me after I complete the mission.


    At this moment, Shi Ying¡¯s plan was already quite complete. He was just short of killing Crayon Shinchan.


    After that, he would become rich overnight, become a legend, and reach the peak of his life. He would have countless fans and rule the world ...


    Shi Ying forcefully cut off his subsequent fantasies and began to think about how he should act.


    Hunting Crayon Shinchan was an extremely difficult challenge. It was unrealistic to search aimlessly. He had to have a detailed plan.


    Thinking up to this point, Shi Ying opened the draft of the Forum¡¯s functions list and started to plan his hunting plan.


    Occasionally, he would erase some of them and add some new ideas to his plan ...


    At this moment, Shi Ying was extremely serious.


    Time passed by bit by bit, and Shi Ying¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he pondered.


    Crayon Shinchan was too mysterious. Although he was very arrogant on the forum, he had zero information in the game. Therefore, if they wanted to find him, they had to find a way to get some information.


    He had two strategies for this moment.


    The first plan was to sort out all of Crayon Shinchan¡¯s replies and posts in the forum to find clues. As long as there were clues, he could follow them and perhaps find Crayon Shinchan¡¯s in-game name!


    The second plan was to search for Crayon Shinchan in real life. He would use internet technology to get Crayon Shinchan out. This method wasn¡¯t very complicated to execute, but Shi Ying couldn¡¯t guarantee whether it would work or not.


    After coming up with the initial idea, Shi Ying once again fell into deep thought and began to perfect the concrete steps for the implementation of these two plans.

 Chapter 471 - Too young

    Chapter 471: Too young


    After a night of deep thought, Shi Ying finally made his move.


    He opened the forum again and began to search for Crayon Shinchan¡¯s replies in the posts.


    He then pieced together the contents of all the replies and analyzed them word by word, looking for clues.


    It would take a long time to gather all the clues.


    However, when he thought of the generous rewards and fame he would receive if he succeeded, Shi Ying did not give up.


    With the support of the nutrient solution, Shi Ying began a 24-hour intelligence gathering.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that easy to collect all of Crayon Shinchan¡¯s posts in the past two years. After searching for two days, Shi Ying was a little depressed.


    Although the forum had a search function that allowed him to search for Crayon Shinchan¡¯s exclusive reply posts, the ¡®quantity¡¯ was simply too great. It was so great that Shi Ying felt that even if he didn¡¯t eat or drink and busied himself for 24 hours, he would probably have to spend at least a month to do so.


    Shi Ying suffered a critical blow from being thwarted on the first step.


    At this moment, he thought of asking for help from the players on the forum.


    However, doing so would easily make Crayon Shinchan wary, and it had its disadvantages.


    ...


    After struggling internally for a while, Shi Ying finally decided to reveal his plan. With the help of the players, he would be able to obtain some unexpected clues.


    Hence, Shi Ying opened up the main forum section and posted a thread:


    [Request for help: all replies and posts of forum player ¡®Crayon Shinchan¡¯ in the forum are required to receive justice!] [Tower head: thieves travel the world]


    Not long after the post was posted, a large number of players flooded in.


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 VEL. COM


    The players always had high hopes for punishing Crayon Shinchan, although no one had ever succeeded.


    However, most of the players were reading the posts with the mentality of ¡°onlookers¡±. However, there was also a portion of players who were suddenly interested after seeing Shi Ying¡¯s plan in the post and expressed their willingness to help.


    To Shi Ying¡¯s surprise, among the large number of replies, there were some players who actually provided extremely important evidence.


    One of the players named ¡®Kudo Shinichi¡¯ replied with a screenshot.


    In this screenshot, Crayon Shinchan had once said that ¡°the wizard class is the best in the world.¡±


    From this, Shi Ying understood that Crayon Shinchan¡¯s class was a mage.


    This had undoubtedly reduced Shi Ying¡¯s search radius by a large margin.


    Seeing that it was indeed effective, Shi Ying immediately started to seriously check the replies of the players.


    Soon, another player named holy light sanction provided new evidence.


    It was also a screenshot of Crayon Shinchan¡¯s reply.


    At that time, the topic of the discussion was the results of the Guild residence auction.


    Crayon Shinchan¡¯s reply was:


    ¡°As a member of the weakling Guild, the headquarters auction seems to have nothing to do with me!¡±


    This simple reply caused Shi Ying to narrow down his search area once more.


    In other words, crayon Shin was a wizard player. At the same time, he wasn¡¯t an independent player. He had joined a Guild before, and this Guild wasn¡¯t very strong.


    This caused Shi Ying to feel extremely excited. He felt that if he were to continue with this selection process, he might be able to find Crayon Shinchan¡¯s real body very soon as the search area continued to shrink.


    The power of the masses on the forum was undoubtedly strong.


    In addition, this time, it was led by the forum Expert ¡°thief travels the world.¡±


    Many people who had originally intended to watch the show entered the venue amidst the heated discussion and began to transform into ¡°Sherlock Holmes¡± to search for clues and deduce who Crayon Shinchan¡¯s real body might be.


    Some players even reported a few players from their guilds in the comments. It was very suspicious, and there was a high chance that it was Crayon Shinchan.


    In this kind of heated discussion, there were more and more suspects. A list was specially made for this movie. While looking at the comments, he would add members from time to time.


    The resentment that had been accumulated for a long time finally exploded. Soon, this post was pinned to the top of the 24-hour hot post on the Forum¡¯s home page.


    Immediately, more players joined in, and the intelligence network expanded rapidly.


    With so many clues, many players had the same feeling. This time, Crayon Shinchan was really done for.


    As time passed, the players from the other three servers also joined in the discussion of this post.


    Although they couldn¡¯t provide evidence, they could help to consolidate the evidence and even help to analyze the existing evidence and give their opinions.


    For two consecutive days, after 48 hours of evidence gathering and integration, as well as the players ¡®real names being reported, Shi Ying finally came up with a list of¡¯ suspects ¡®.


    There were a total of 108 people on the list.


    They were Guo Liuyu, Yang Shi, mo Xiaoxin, Wang Xinyi, Li Shou, and ...


    Although the players on this list had joined a Guild in the game, they still liked to be alone. In addition, there were many other characteristics that fit the crayon shichoo¡¯s character.


    At this moment, Shi Ying was incomparably excited. He felt that he was about to succeed.


    Now that the search area had been narrowed down to this extent, the next thing to do was to search them one by one.


    At the thought of this, Shi Ying once again entered the forums and posted a thread on the missions section, putting up all the players on the list. The mission requirement was to obtain the current coordinates of these players.


    He then chose to enter the game and wait for the coordinates sent by the players.


    After waiting for a while, Shi Ying received the first player¡¯s coordinates. His location was in the ¡°Ghost Mountain range¡± of Beiqi.


    He immediately began to rush towards the ghost Mountain range ...


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, a Ghost Ship was bobbing up and down with the waves in the sea of vanity.


    The target of this event, mo Xiaoxin, was fishing leisurely with a fishing rod.


    As one of the players with the highest number of players online on the forum, he naturally noticed this.


    However, in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s opinion, the possibility of Shi Ying finding out was zero.


    Even if someone on the forum reported his name.


    Even though he knew that he would be suspected, mo Xiaoxin remained calm.


    After some thought, he opened the missions section.


    Just as he had expected, his coordinates were being offered as a reward in the missions section.


    After thinking for a moment, he posted his current location and decided to earn a sum of soul coins first.


    After spending so much time on the forum, mo Xiaoxin had already anticipated the countless possibilities of being found.


    There were so many flaws in some of the previous messages that he had naturally noticed.


    When he first started playing the war, he did reveal his class and his joining of a small guild.


    However, as he made more and more enemies, he had long felt a sense of danger.


    After all, if he was found, he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive at all, and forced out of the server was an inevitable result.


    Otherwise, he would have already found someone to sell himself off and share the bounty pool with.


    Although Crayon Shin-chan felt that the bounty of nearly 4 million soul coins was indeed a lot, he was unwilling to leave the war for such a huge sum of money.


    In mo Xiaoxin¡¯s opinion, having money was all for the sake of happiness. He was currently very happy during the war.


    He was already very satisfied with his life of playing games and pissing people every day. It was completely unnecessary to lose his greatest happiness for 4 million soul coins!


    Therefore, he had to hide himself well.


    For this, he had considered many factors that could expose him.


    Since posts could not be deleted on the forum, his previous comments had clearly exposed some key information. The most important thing was how to blur this information, or even make it invalid.


    For this reason, Crayon Shinchan had intentionally added some fake clues about himself in Future Forum posts.


    For example, in a post that discussed the average age of the players, Crayon Shinchan had deliberately said,¡±it looks like I¡¯m already old and beyond the average age.¡±


    The trick of confusing one¡¯s line of sight was very effective at this time.


    Although there were indeed some clues that were unfavorable to him in the beginning, the subsequent clues added many side branches to the originally clear clues, and the specific direction was no longer single.


    Therefore, Crayon Shinchan was very calm. It was impossible to find him among so many people. He had a backup plan.


    Compared to Shi Ying, who relied on clues, Crayon Shinchan was actually more afraid of the ¡°reckless¡± method of searching by inky and youzi.


    After all, mo and youzi had almost found him without any clues.


    At that time, mo Xiaoxin almost doubted his life. He could not understand how they had found him.


    Mo and youzi¡¯s reason made mo Xiaoxin¡¯s balls hurt even more. It turned out that his name had the word ¡°Xiaoxin¡± in it, so he was seriously suspicious of him.


    Such a simple and brutal method of searching almost scared him to death.


    Even now, he still had a lingering fear.


    Right now, the only thing that mo Xiaoxin had a knot in his heart was ¡°QiuQiu¡±. This was because other than QiuQiu and his battle-addicted mother, no one in the game knew his identity.


    At that time, he thought that QiuQiu was a little brat, so he let his guard down and got in touch with it. However, he didn¡¯t expect QiuQiu to be so smart and almost made him quit the game.


    Fortunately, QiuQiu was very loyal.


    However, until now, he had not revealed his information to anyone.


    In addition, QiuQiu was closely watched by his parents and couldn¡¯t move on his own at all, so he was still safe until now.


    If he had to say who he was most afraid of among the players, it would be youzi¡¯s family.


    What made mo Xiaoxin even sadder was the fact that he was the one who recommended the assassin to mo and youzi (see Chapter 142 for details).


    And he was also the one who F * cking taught QiuQiu how to use the Prajna sacrifice.


    Mo Xiaoxin finally understood what it meant to torture oneself!


    Sadness was as big as this fat fish that he had caught, and it couldn¡¯t be stewed in one pot!


    As for Shi Ying, mo Xiaoxin honestly didn¡¯t see him as an opponent at all.


    Although he was on the list of suspects, he knew that there were many things that did not match the clues they had gathered.


    When the time came, he wouldn¡¯t need to panic at all.


    Thus, mo Xiaoxin continued to bask in the sun, fish, and chat on the forum while waiting for a certain player who was already on his way.


    A few hours later, a ship came from afar.


    Upon seeing the boat, mo Xiaoxin knew that ¡®Hitman¡¯ had arrived. He immediately opened his friend list, selected a friend, and made a voice call.


    ¡°Mom, use the computer to log in to my forum account. I¡¯ve saved the account and password!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m farming monsters, I¡¯m not free!¡± A woman¡¯s disdainful voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Mom, your son is about to be killed and be forced out of his service. Am I your biological son or not? hurry up and register my name. I¡¯ve already told you the plan!¡± Mo Xiaoxin pulled a long face.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I know!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, mo Xiaoxin calmly continued fishing, waiting for the arrival of the ¡®enemy¡¯.


    A moment later, Shi Ying¡¯s Ghost Ship approached.


    Seeing mo Xiaoxin fishing, Shi Ying greeted him courteously, then turned into a shadow and jumped onto mo Xiaoxin¡¯s boat.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you board the ship without permission?¡± Mo Xiaoxin immediately frowned and looked displeased.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m shi Ying. It¡¯s like this ...¡±


    Shi Ying explained that he was currently looking for Crayon Shinchan. His tone was extremely polite and apologetic.


    However, his goal was clear. He wanted mo Xiaoxin to prove that he wasn¡¯t Crayon Shinchan.


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin was stunned for a moment before he nodded.¡±


    ¡°I see. Actually, I hate him a lot too. As for whether I¡¯m Crayon Shinchan or not, that¡¯s definitely impossible!¡±


    As he spoke, mo Xiaoxin opened up his character¡¯s attribute table and shared it with Shi Ying.


    Seeing mo Xiaoxin¡¯s cooperation, Shi Ying¡¯s suspicions lessened. He then began to compare the evidence he had gathered.


    Occupation, gender, age, and so on ...


    After a round of comparison, Shi Ying realized that there were indeed many areas that did not match. The doubts in his heart were reduced by half, but he still said,¡±


    ¡°Can you open the forum and take a look?¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin nodded. He immediately opened the forum and chose to share.


    ¡°Eh? Why is it displayed on other devices?¡± Shi Ying asked in surprise when he saw the shared image.


    ¡°Ah? Maybe I forgot to go offline while I was busy on my computer. ¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked in surprise.


    At this moment, Shi Ying was a little suspicious. He was just about to ask Mo Xiaoxin to top up his account.


    However, at this moment, his friends list flashed.


    Shi Ying immediately opened up his friends list and found that it was a message from the recently established ¡°Holmes Group¡±. A player , saying that Crayon Shinchan had just replied on the main forum and asked him to take a look.


    Looking at mo Xiaoxin, who was fishing, Shi Ying¡¯s suspicions instantly disappeared.


    After all, this player called mo Xiaoxin had no idea that he was coming. The fact that mo Xiaoxin had replied on the forums already proved that this person was not mo Xiaoxin.


    Hence, Shi Ying apologized once more before turning around to leave.


    Looking at the ship that was gradually getting further away, mo Xiaoxin shook his head calmly,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still too young. ¡±


    This was because the player who had tagged Shi Ying was his mother, who had snuck into the group chat with Holmes. The person who had replied to other people¡¯s posts on the forum was also his mother.


    He had almost been exposed last time because of the forum. How could he not have made preparations? this was the plan that mo Xiaoxin had come up with to deal with such a situation!


    His internet-addicted mother, who was playing games next door, successfully covered up the flaw.

 Chapter 472 - The sword in the loving mother’s hand

    Chapter 472: The sword in the loving mother¡¯s hand


    Relying on his powerful forum intelligence network, Shi Ying hurriedly began his investigation.


    For this, he had even specially created three ¡®investigation groups¡¯ so that the players on the forums could provide real-time information. It could be said that Shi Ying was determined to get Crayon Shinchan.


    However, after five consecutive days of investigation with the investigation team, Shi Ying gradually shut himself down.


    When he finished investigating the last ¡®suspect¡¯, Shi Ying was completely dumbfounded.


    He did not know what went wrong. He and the members of the investigation team had investigated all the players on the list, but none of them were correct!


    In other words, all his efforts during this period of time had been in vain.


    At this moment, not only was Shi Ying dispirited, but many of the players who had joined the ¡®investigation team¡¯ also lost interest and chose to leave the group.


    After all, this was their greatest hope of finding Crayon Shinchan. Even so, they had lost their confidence when they couldn¡¯t find him.


    Shi Ying once again became the topic of ridicule among the players on the forums.


    This undoubtedly caused Shi Ying to feel indignant.


    The first plan had failed, but he didn¡¯t give up because he still had a second plan!


    ...


    In other words, it was a real-life investigation!


    Thinking up to this point, Shi Ying, who was currently in hell, chose to exit the game and arrived at the virtual interface.


    After thinking for a while, he clenched his teeth and bought an ¡®IP search software¡¯ online. Then, he opened the battle Forum, selected Crayon Shinchan¡¯s account, and clicked ¡®search¡¯.


    Since he couldn¡¯t rely on the intelligence network to find Crayon Shin-chan, he decided to use this method.


    Continue reading on MYB0X N0 VEL. COM


    The software started running.


    However, at this moment, the virtual screen suddenly dimmed and a line of red text appeared.


    [Official reminder: the privacy of all players is protected by the game. Your behavior has seriously violated the rules of the game. You will be suspended for three days as a punishment. If there is a next time, the punishment will be increased. If the circumstances are particularly serious, your account will be suspended!]


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Shi Ying¡¯s body leaned back as he lay in his gaming chamber, his expression one of terror.


    ¡°I was wrong, don¡¯t ban me!¡± At this moment, Shi Ying couldn¡¯t help but wail.


    Unwilling to give up, he tried to log into the war Forum to beg for mercy and help from the war customer service. However, when he opened the forum, the official website did not appear. There was still a line of words:


    [Official notice: during the period of the ban, you will not be able to log into the official website of the punitive expedition. Remaining time: 2 days, 23 hours, 58 minutes, 05 seconds!]


    Although he knew that the black technology used in the war was very powerful, he was only hoping to try and investigate Crayon Shinchan¡¯s ¡°IP address¡± through illegal means. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the software would be banned in less than a second.


    At this moment, Shi Ying had completely shut himself up, as if he had been stabbed in the back.


    Moreover, it seemed that the bounty would not come back!


    In fact, Shi Ying¡¯s account was blocked this time because the player protection function that Lu Wu had set up was activated.


    Searching for other players ¡®IP addresses was already an invasion of other players¡¯ privacy.


    For example, Crayon Shin-chan would be assassinated if other players could find his ¡®IP address¡¯ through illegal means.


    And it was a very cruel kind!


    Therefore, this protection function was very necessary. It was not only to protect Crayon Shinchan, but also to protect all players.


    Meanwhile, Shi Ying wasn¡¯t the first person to have his gun pointed at him.


    Previously, there were also players who had inquired about ¡°Beard¡¯s core¡± and ye Xue ¡®er¡¯s account being banned ...


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, you can do whatever you want in the game, even if you have to fight with each other for 24 hours, but offline PK was strictly forbidden.


    Therefore, this layer of protection was necessary.


    After all, there were so many players in the game who liked to seek death and cause trouble. If this protection was gone, it would affect social order.


    As a Big Boss behind the scenes, although Lu Wu felt that he was a salted fish, he had to be upright!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the mother and son were staring at each other at the dining table.


    ¡°Mom, why do I feel like you¡¯ve been looking at me strangely these days?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked awkwardly.


    ¡°Be careful. Have you noticed that the food has gone bad these few days?¡± The new mother said with a serious face.


    ¡°Yes, I did. So, are you so addicted to killing monsters every day that you don¡¯t want to cook anymore?¡± Mo Xiaoxin could not help but ask.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re running out of money and can¡¯t afford the ingredients!¡± The new mother continued to speak with a serious expression.


    ¡°Cough, cough. I caught a few spiritual fish these few days. After I sell them, I¡¯ll exchange them for money to help us improve our meals.¡± Mo Xiaoxin had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°This money is too slow. I have a super fast way to make money, do you want to hear it?¡± As the new mother spoke, an obscure smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯ll go play games after eating. You can continue to farm monsters!¡± Mo Xiaoxin hurriedly said. Then, he began to eat, looking as if he did not understand what he was saying.


    ¡°Little Xin, am I your biological mother?!¡± When the new mother heard this, she slammed the table with a displeased expression.


    .


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, she must be my biological mother!¡± Mo Xiaoxin answered with his head lowered.


    ¡°Recently, your mother saw a level 120 purple quality equipment in the merchant shop that costs 6000 soul coins. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Where do I get 6000 soul coins from? I¡¯ve used all my soul coins to buy mystical materials to strengthen my ship. I don¡¯t have any money!¡± Mo Xiaoxin immediately replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came up with a good idea when I was browsing the forum. If it works, we¡¯ll be rich. We¡¯ll buy you a maglev Phantom, a villa, and a few babysitting robots to take care of you ...¡±


    The more mo Xiaoxin listened, the more flustered he became. There was only one way to earn money so quickly and in such a short time.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m your biological daughter!¡± She said. Mo Xiaoxin immediately interrupted his mother¡¯s thoughts about the future.


    ¡°I¡¯ve raised you for over 20 years. You bastard, you¡¯ve never let your mother live a good life. Now, with such a great opportunity in front of you, how could you retreat? do you feel sorry for me who raised you up painstakingly?¡±


    Seeing that the negotiation had failed, the new mother immediately frowned and showed a stern expression.


    ¡°Mom, have you ever heard of a loving mother¡¯s hand threading the line, a Wandering Son putting on his clothes, and leaving tightly closed, afraid of returning late? Every mother¡¯s love for her child is selfless and unrecompensed!¡± Mo Xiaoxin tried to persuade his mother to give up on that ¡®crazy¡¯ idea.


    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! I¡¯ve only heard of the sword in the hands of a loving mother and the bone in the body of a Wandering Son!¡± The new mother glared at him and smacked her hand on the table.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    Mo Xiaoxin was really afraid of his internet-addicted mother.


    This was because his mother might really do something like selling him out.


    After all, his mother¡¯s character had always been so casual. When she was young, she was also an internet addict. She had done a lot of disgraceful things such as spending her school fees for games and movies.


    If he had died at the hands of other players, mo Xiaoxin might not have accepted it, but he would have accepted it.


    He could only say that he didn¡¯t hide well enough. Besides, he had so many enemies, so it was normal to be killed.


    However, he could not rest in peace when he died at the hands of the mother of his ¡°true love¡±!


    ¡°Mom, if you do this, your son will really be depressed. Think about it, your son¡¯s life will be boring in the future. He¡¯ll gradually become autistic and lose hope in life. Can you bear to ...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom will encourage you to pull yourself together. It¡¯s time for you to go out of the virtual world and face real life. When you have money, you can get a girlfriend and drive your luxury car to live a life of luxury. You will definitely survive!¡± The new mother said earnestly and made a cheering gesture.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Fully equipped with godly equipment, kill any God or Buddha that blocks your way, and become a pay-to-win player that everyone respects!¡± The smile on the new mother¡¯s face gradually became arrogant.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin felt that he had been picked up from the streets.


    Back then, mo Xiaoxin had also asked his mother where his father had gone.


    At that time, his mother had told him righteously that she had picked him up and had no father!


    Mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t believe it at first, but as he grew up, he believed it more and more. With his mother¡¯s personality, it was impossible for her to find a partner!


    There was no doubt that he was picked up, and now it was time to pay his debt!


    ¡°It¡¯s decided then. As the head of the family, I have one right to decide and one right to veto. This proposal is passed!¡± The new mother gave mo Xiaoxin a ¡®death sentence¡¯ with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m begging you. Even a vicious Tiger won¡¯t eat its Cubs!¡± Mo Xiaoxin, who was the talk of the town on the forum, finally cowered like a wronged child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find someone to kill you. At that time, I¡¯ll split a sum of soul coins with him, and I¡¯ll definitely not do it myself!¡± The new mother chuckled.


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s expression was dazed. He felt that his biological mother really loved him.


    She had already thought of inviting others to kill her. Indeed, even a vicious Tiger would not eat its Cubs. There was no doubt about true love.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going to play. Son, get ready to be backstabbed!¡± At this moment, the new mother stood up and made a cheering gesture to mo Xiaoxin.


    Upon seeing this, mo Xiaoxin quickly stepped forward and stopped his smiling mother.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think so. If you really want to sell me, why don¡¯t you wait for the reward pool to be higher? think about it, the reward pool has already reached 4 million soul coins. However, think about it, when everyone¡¯s level increases, the price of high-level equipment will also rise. Think about 10 years later, think about 20 years later. If you take the reward now, I think it¡¯s like killing the chicken to get the eggs. Actually, you still have a lot of room for improvement!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± The new mother was expressionless.


    ¡°When the bounty pool rises to 100 million, you can make your move. That way, you¡¯ll be the richest man in the region, and you can maintain that position for at least a few decades!¡± Mo Xiaoxin suggested with a serious expression.


    The new mother looked at mo Xiaoxin as if he was an idiot and continued to walk toward her room.


    ¡°Mom! My Dear Mother, how about 10 million? just 10 million, it¡¯ll go up very quickly!¡±


    When the new mother heard this, she stopped in her tracks and turned around.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll sell it to you when it¡¯s at 10 million!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin heaved a long sigh of relief upon hearing this. He felt that the crisis had been averted for the time being.


    ¡°See, your old mother loves you so much that she has made a compromise for you!¡± The new mother helplessly sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so touched!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be touched. A mother¡¯s love is selfless. After all, you¡¯re my biological son that I picked up!¡± The new mother said as she walked into her room, ready to start her daily routine of killing monsters in the war.


    Mo Xiaoxin, on the other hand, stood rooted to the ground with his fists clenched.


    Thinking about how he was actually negotiating with his mother about when he should die, mo Xiaoxin felt extremely sad. This motherly love was too great.


    He was so touched that he cried.


    Crouching down slowly, mo Xiaoxin muttered dispiritedly,¡±


    ¡°A sword in a loving mother¡¯s hand, a dagger in a Wandering son¡¯s body. My Dear Mother!¡±

 Chapter 473 - A plundering growth system

    Chapter 473: A plundering growth system


    With the mysterious disappearance of a certain leader, the discussion of capturing Crayon Shinchan on the war Forum began to die down.


    Crayon Shinchan¡¯s deity position in the forum had become even more stable, even more so than before.


    After all, the players couldn¡¯t think of any other way to punish this Forum¡¯s ¡°sh * t stirrer¡± after avoiding such a large-scale investigation and arrest.


    On this day, Lu Wu was browsing the posts on the main forum as usual, checking out the daily life of the players.


    He would also take a look at the increasing amount of soul coins from time to time.


    At this moment, a post with the mark of a divine artifact appeared.


    This made Lu Wu extremely curious. He didn¡¯t understand why all the posts in the forum had the mark of a divine artifact.


    Moreover, this post wasn¡¯t very popular, and the number of replies wasn¡¯t high. It was still sinking.


    Seeing this, Lu Wu immediately clicked on the post.


    [I think I¡¯m going to make a fortune. Everyone, help me appraise this and see if I can exchange it for 1000 soul coins. I dug it out from my own backyard. It¡¯s definitely real!] [Building head: wind traveler]


    Content: (picture attached)


    ...


    ¡°Everyone, take a look. This bronze item that looks like a small tree sapling was dug out from the backyard today. It looks like an antique. Is there any archeologist player who can help me analyze how much this thing can be sold for? am I going to be rich?


    ¡­¡­


    In the picture attached to the player¡¯s post, there was a tree-shaped device. It seemed to be made of bronze, but there was no rust on it. It looked simple and ancient, and it looked like an ancient bronze device.


    The replies of the players below were less reliable.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    [Incubus armor: I¡¯ll pay 100000 soul coins for this item. If you¡¯re selling it, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything (funny)]


    Administrator next door: ¡°what antique? it looks like it¡¯s made of bronze, but how can it not rust after being buried in the soil for so many years?¡±


    [Forbidden warning: op, from the looks of it, this thing should be a device from the ¡®Shang and Zhou dynasties¡¯. Look at this design, it¡¯s very unique, so I suspect that it was made by the toy factory next door (funny)]


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°op, don¡¯t be in a hurry to sell. Wait for me to win the lottery.¡±(Funny)


    Farmer¡¯s three fists: ¡°you want to exchange this for soul coins? op, you¡¯ve gone crazy thinking about soul coins. Can¡¯t you deal with it before posting? can¡¯t you just put some dirt and rust on it before posting it?¡± If this thing can be sold for 10 soul coins, I¡¯ll live stream myself eating shit!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Lu Wu, who was staring at this picture, was also dumbfounded.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why this thing would be marked by a divine artifact.


    As he thought of this, Lu Wu shouted towards the living room,¡±¡±Foodie, come and see what this is!¡±


    A moment later, Bei Li, who was holding a bag of snacks with his mouth full, slowly walked into Lu Wu¡¯s room from the living room.


    It was always unpleasant to be interrupted while eating. Looking at Lu Wu, Bei Li said unhappily,¡±


    ¡°Big cat, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to call me big cat!¡± The veins on Lu Wu¡¯s forehead were throbbing.


    ¡°Forget it. Come and take a look. What is this?¡± As he spoke, Lu Wu pointed at the picture on the computer screen.


    Seeing this, Bei Li took a few steps forward and came to Lu Wu¡¯s side. But when she saw the picture on the screen, she was very surprised.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Seeing Bei Li¡¯s expression, Lu Wu knew that this thing was not simple.


    ¡°It should be a plant evolved from the roots of a Divine Tree!¡± Bei Li looked at the computer screen and asked in shock.


    ¡°Then why was it marked by the divine artifact?¡± Lu Wu was a little curious.


    ¡°Because this thing is very precious, I added a treasure identification function in the artifact. Many treasures in the real world will be marked after being identified!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just a picture. How can a divine artifact recognize it?¡± Lu Wu was stunned.


    ¡°Stupid! The divine artifact recognizes images and then performs an analysis. As long as the similarity is above 70%, it will be marked!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Lu Wu felt that he had acquired a new ability of the artifact.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of this plant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are. Look at the shape of this tree. There are nine birds and twelve branches on it. In heaven, birds are the incarnations of the sun, also known as golden crows. In fact, there should have been ten golden crows, but there are only nine on the tree. This means that the ten golden crows take turns on duty, and the one missing is the sun that is on duty in the sky.¡± As he spoke, Bei Li pointed to the top of his head.


    ¡°The sun is really formed from the Golden Crow? I¡¯m educated, don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Lu Wu was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the origin of the tree¡¯s image. The sun is obviously not the Golden Crow!¡± Bei Li looked at Lu Wu as if he was an idiot.


    ¡°What are the twelve branches on the tree?¡±


    .


    ¡°The 12 months that represent the heaven realm is one year!¡± Bei Li continued to explain.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the use of this thing?¡±


    ¡°Looking at the appearance of this tree, if I¡¯m not wrong, it should be the root of the heavenly Divine Tree ¡®ancient bronze tree¡¯ that was cut off after the war of the Three Realms. It evolved into its original form in the human realm.¡±


    ¡°How many soul coins is it worth?¡± Lu Wu¡¯s expression also became serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth much. Although it¡¯s just the root of the tree of God, it¡¯s been a long time. The spiritual power inside has been exhausted. It¡¯s at most an incomplete God-grade spiritual material, but its actual effect is not as good as ordinary King-grade spiritual materials. If we make a fire, it should be able to make the fire burn very well!¡± Bei Li said with a serious face.


    Lu Wu, who was originally looking forward to it, suddenly pulled a long face when he heard this.


    He had thought that it was a powerful item, but it turned out that it was not even as powerful as an ordinary King level mystical material.


    This made him feel very disappointed.


    ¡°Big cat, think of a way to buy this from the players.¡± Bei Li suddenly said.


    ¡°What do we need this for? we might as well use it as a King level mystical material. If we want it, we can find rock and make some wood powder to drink. It is environmentally friendly and healthy!¡± Lu Wu was stunned.


    Bei Li rubbed his forehead helplessly.¡±I¡¯ll tell you about the ancient bronze tree first. This Divine Tree should have lived for more than 80 million years, and it¡¯s also one of the most powerful gods in the heaven realm. It can be said that other than the celestial Emperor, who is also the celestial Emperor, there are only a few of the most powerful gods in the heaven realm. There¡¯s even a chance that it can reach the top of the Emperor realm in the next tens of millions of years!¡±


    Lu Wuxin was shocked to hear this.


    Having been in contact with Beili for so long, he knew how strong an Emperor was.


    This was just like the three great emperors of the netherworld. Each of them was the one who set the rules of the netherworld.


    Therefore, after hearing what Bei Li said, he immediately understood how terrifying the tree of God was.


    ¡°Could it be that if we obtain this sapling, we can kill or control the ancient bronze tree?¡± Lu Wu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°We can ¡®t!¡± Bei Li shook his head and continued,¡±


    ¡°The feisui¡¯s growth mode that we¡¯ve set up now is the totem sacrifice¡¯s growth mode, right? this is what I¡¯m thinking. We¡¯ll plant the root manifestation of this ancient bronze tree in the divine artifact space and make it one of the feisui¡¯s totems!¡±


    Lu Wu was a little curious.


    As for the settings of the non-server, Bei Li and Lu Wu had already discussed it over the past few days.


    It was the totem sacrifice model proposed by Bei Li.


    In this growth mode, the players had to choose the totem they wanted to worship at the beginning of the game. In other words, the classes of the non-server players were different totems, and each totem would give the players a different system of power.


    But what made Lu Wu curious was what the relationship between this tree and the totem was.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that this evolved plant still has a weak connection with the divine Tree in the heaven realm. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯ll be fun. We¡¯ll plant it in the form of a totem into the divine artifact and cultivate this sapling. Through the weak connection between the sapling and the ancient bronze tree, it¡¯ll devour the ancient bronze tree. In other words, if my hypothesis is true, the stronger the tree is, the weaker the divine Tree in the heaven realm will be!¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Lu Wu was excited again.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Nurture this sapling to have attributes that are completely opposite to the ancient bronze tree in the celestial realm. It¡¯s equivalent to yin and yang, completely opposing each other. After turning it into a totem, I¡¯ll imprint the sapling¡¯s Mark into the souls of any player who chooses this tree as their totem. They¡¯ll rely on their growth to nourish this sapling. The stronger the sapling is, the more power it can absorb from the ancient bronze tree, and the power it will feed to the players will also increase!¡±


    ¡°If they are connected to each other, then what if the ancient bronze tree in the heavenly realm also absorbs our little seedlings? won¡¯t they be sucked dry in an instant?¡± Lu Wu immediately pointed out the problem.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I planted it in the divine artifact space. You can only enter and can¡¯t leave that place, so the ancient bronze tree in the heaven realm can absorb it however it wants. It¡¯s watertight!¡±


    At this moment, Lu Wu suddenly understood.


    In other words, Bei Li wanted to create a new totem and use the players ¡®growth to nurture this totem sapling. Then, through the sapling, he would absorb the ancient bronze tree¡¯s power to grow and feed the players¡¯ power in return. It was a one-sided plunder.


    Lu Wu felt that it was completely feasible.


    This was equivalent to killing a powerful future opponent in advance and using the opponent¡¯s power to train their own Warriors.


    ¡°Excellent operation!¡± After understanding the reason, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°By the way, will this cause an imbalance in the early stages of the game? The other totems that we set up are not as strong as this Divine Tree. Will it cause the players who choose the divine Tree as their totem to far surpass the players of other totems?¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    After all, the balance in the early stages of the game was very important.


    The opportunities in the later stages depended on the individual, but if the starting point was very unfair, it would be a headache for Lu Wu.


    Hearing this, Bei Li frowned and nodded.¡±


    ¡°I will! Since the other totems were created by me, I have to start from scratch and grow with the players. However, the divine Tree has mastered all kinds of powerful magical abilities. Not only can it grow with the players, but it can also absorb power from the ancient bronze tree in the celestial realm. It will grow much faster and give the players very powerful special abilities. ¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way. You can mobilize the players and have them look for it. There might be some parts left behind by the ancient gods in heaven. When the time comes, we can erase all the previous totem ideas and replace them with the celestial body totem. This way, the non-server players will grow very quickly, and the power of the ancient gods in heaven will be further weakened!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Foodie, your brain is really good. In terms of intelligence, I¡¯m impressed by you!¡± When Lu Wu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but grin.


    Damage 100, self-improvement 100, this kind of growth method, Lu Wu could be said to like it very much.


    At this thought, Lu Wu logged into the forum with his GM account, clicked on the player¡¯s post, and replied with a sentence.


    [GM¡¯s message (verified): our boss says that he likes this thing very much. I¡¯ll trade it with you for 1000 soul coins. What do you think?]


    After Lu Wu¡¯s message, the forum suddenly exploded.


    Especially the player who had previously left a message saying that he would livestream eating sh * t for 10 soul coins.

 Chapter 474 - Rare treasures

    Chapter 474: Rare treasures


    The players could not believe the official reply.


    Usually, no matter how popular the topic was, or even the suggestions strongly requested by the players, the official warring Guild would always choose to remain silent or even ignore it.


    However, this time, the officials actually replied.


    And it was under a post that was not popular at all.


    At that moment, a large number of players on the forum flooded into that post, wanting to see what was so special about it.


    However, when they saw the content of the post, they were even more confused.


    The players couldn¡¯t understand what was going on with the war officials. Why would they use soul coins to exchange for such junk?


    Hence, the curious players began to guess if there was any hidden value in the item.


    During the discussion, many archeologists stood up and began to analyze the item with professional eyes. They stated that the item had no actual value because it had no historical deposits and was a bronze item made with modern craftsmanship.


    But even so, the players were still very surprised.


    What the hell is this stupid official doing?


    ...


    They had used money to exchange for soul coins, but this stupid official had refused no matter what. Why was he now willing to use soul coins to buy fake goods?


    Should he burn more soul coins?


    The players could understand the boss¡¯s behavior.


    He could only guess that the behind-the-scenes boss of the conquest that loved to generate electricity was a guy who had a hobby of collecting ¡°strange¡± items.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    Just as the players were still confused about this, Lu Wu posted another post:


    Rare treasures Collection post op: Battle GM


    [Content: in view of the behind-the-scenes boss of the conquest that loves to generate electricity very much likes ¡®rare treasures¡¯, we hereby open a post to solicit. All items that the boss values will be recycled by the punitive expedition official in the form of soul coins!]


    The appearance of this post once again caused an uproar on the forum.


    This time, it was not only the forum of the central server, but players from other servers ¡®forums also came after hearing the news.


    Because in the players ¡®eyes, this was just a channel to top up soul coins!


    In comparison, it was just that the method of exchanging for soul coins was a bit different.


    Just as the players were talking about it, Lu Wu specially opened a new [rare treasures] section on the forum.


    It allowed players to post and show off their treasures internally, while not affecting the main forum.


    As for the effect, what Lu Wu had to do next was to wait.


    Just as he had thought, the players immediately joined in when they heard that they could be exchanged for soul coins.


    Soon, all kinds of ¡®rare and precious treasures¡¯ appraisal posts appeared.


    However, what made Lu Wu not know whether to laugh or cry was that the players were really posting all kinds of things in this section.


    [This bowl of mine was also dug out from the backyard. It¡¯s exquisite and is estimated to be worth 1000 soul coins. Boss, come in and take a look!]


    [This is an Apple X passed down from my ancestors. It¡¯s an item from more than 300 years ago. The boss likes to exchange it for 300 soul coins, right?]


    [I ransacked the house today and found a 300-year-old beverage. This should be able to be exchanged for 100 soul coins (guilty)(attached)]


    [The stick in my hand is said to be used by the primitive men of the Stone Age to hunt. It¡¯s true. Boss, name your price!]


    [Young and beautiful, an 18-year-old young beauty. Yes, I¡¯m myself. Money or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. Boss, do you want it? (Emoji)]


    [This stone was picked up by my grandfather on the mountain after a meteor shower more than 200 years ago. The price is 3000 soul coins, and the price is negotiable. I only hope to sell it!]


    [Rare treasure, the out-of-print physical book of ¡°I am the big boss behind the scenes¡± that I treasured back then, with the signature of the author ¡°slash slash slash slash¡±. It¡¯s not a loss to exchange it for one soul coin, right?(funny)]


    Looking at the posts that were constantly refreshing in the ¡°treasures¡± section, Lu Wu had a headache.


    He felt that this group of idiotic players was really unreliable.


    Not to mention pots and pans, even cobblestones picked up on the road could be posted in the ¡®rare treasures¡¯ section, and they could be exaggerated.


    There were also books written by one slash slash slash slash. He wouldn¡¯t even want those books from those lousy authors, let alone one soul coin.


    These players could be said to have only one purpose, which was to sell their ¡°treasures¡± in exchange for the soul coins in the hands of the boss of the expedition, which was Lu Wu.


    For this reason, the players began to use their great trickery ...


    Looking at the players who were still fooling around on the forum, Lu Wu felt that his intelligence was being insulted.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to identify them at all. He only needed to look at the marks on the divine artifacts and ignored them.


    As long as there were no marks on any rare treasures or divine pills, they would be treated as waste and garbage!


    Of course, in addition to this group of players, there were also a number of legitimate players who took out genuine antique devices to exchange for soul coins.


    However, Lu Wu had no interest in antiques. After all, his real purpose was to find the broken body of the heavenly realm that could be used to make totems.


    After a day, not only did Lu Wu not find anything, but he was also shocked by the players ¡®actions.


    When the players found out that the boss of the war didn¡¯t take a fancy to any of the items, the style of the post began to change.


    [Actually, the bronze sapling device from yesterday wasn¡¯t a single one, but a pair. The other one is in my hands (attached picture)]


    [Actually, the brother above is also wrong. The bronze sapling device is not a pair, but a three-piece set. The third one is in my hands (attached picture)]


    ¡­¡­


    In these posts, there were several ancient bronze tree models, which were very similar to the ancient bronze tree in the post in the morning.


    In order to cheat the soul coins from Lu Wu¡¯s hands, some capable players followed the picture in yesterday¡¯s post, 1: He had made the ancient bronze tree¡¯s seedling at 1 ratio in an attempt to swindle soul coins.


    Lu Wu was completely stunned by their means.


    How did a rare treasure board become a counterfeit factory?


    He could have done anything with this ability, but he actually wanted to scam his soul coins. He was simply ignorant and incompetent!


    Lu Wu decisively chose to ignore such a post.


    Thus, the style of the ¡®rare treasures¡¯ section changed again.


    At this time, the idiotic players had all become Masters of appraisal, praising their ¡°treasures¡± with gorgeous words in the post, and each treasure had a touching and touching story.


    Lu Wu felt a pain in the ass.


    A piece of Jade could make up a story that was almost like a Cowherd and a Weaver Girl.


    What was even more outrageous was an ordinary ¡°ant.¡± That player insisted that this ant was the divine beast that had protected their family for a thousand years. This time, their fate with it had ended, and they were prepared to find the next fated person to exchange for 30 soul coins.


    Lu Wu felt that these stupid players were really challenging his intelligence.


    I¡¯m so angry!


    In the end, Lu Wu simply let the artifact continue to monitor the posts in the ¡°treasures¡± section, while he logged out of the forum and was ready to have some peace and quiet.


    As for the deal he had made with the player, he naturally would not reveal his location. Instead, he asked No. 2 to go to the player¡¯s house to get it.


    This number two was no other than the modified human that had fused mu Zhiguang¡¯s soul with the black Tiger¡¯s body.


    .


    However, after the fusion, Lu Wu did not awaken mu Zhiguang¡¯s memory because it was completely unnecessary.


    While they were waiting, number two returned.


    After taking over the ancient bronze tree from number two, Lu Wu brought the sapling of the ancient bronze tree and Bei Li into the space of the artifact.


    After that, Lu Wu had nothing to do with it.


    Bei Li put on his ¡®research uniform¡¯ and began to modify the attributes of the seedling.


    After a series of hard work, Lu Wu spent nearly a million soul coins and the seedling finally recovered.


    The branches and leaves slowly stretched out, and the originally drooping trunk straightened. The nine golden crows shed their bronze outer shells and their bodies became golden. Then, they spread their wings and began to fly around the ancient bronze tree.


    At this moment, Bei Li stood up with the ancient bronze tree¡¯s sapling in his hand and threw it forward.


    Immediately, the bronze seedling¡¯s roots extended, slowly piercing into the ground of the divine artifact space. After the seedling touched the ground, it began to grow rapidly.


    At the same time, Lu Wu¡¯s soul coins also began to decrease rapidly.


    However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t feel any heartache because he knew that these efforts would have high returns in the future.


    After spending a total of three million soul coins, this bronze sapling was already half a meter tall.


    At this moment, Bei Li stopped using his soul power to catalyze the bronze seedlings. He then turned to Lu Wu and smiled sweetly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. This bronze sapling and the ancient bronze tree are of the same origin. I¡¯ve awakened their weak connection. Now, all that¡¯s left is for the feisha to open up and bind it to the players so that they can grow together!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, a smile appeared on his face. He took a few steps forward and rubbed little Beili¡¯s head,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. ¡±


    When Bei Li heard this, he chuckled and extended a finger.


    Seeing this, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but frown and say,¡±¡±It¡¯s not good for children to eat too many snacks!¡±


    ¡°You little brat, who are you talking about?¡± Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but put his hands on his waist.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    The nine Heavens of the heaven realm.


    An incomparably huge tree was rooted on a floating island.


    The top of this giant tree reached the sky, and its size was incomparably huge. Its luxuriant branches and leaves drooped down, covering the entire Island.


    Nine giant golden birds were flying around the tree, chirping loudly from time to time.


    At this moment, the giant tree suddenly trembled and began to shrink rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a white-haired old man in a Daoist robe.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, tree mother?¡± Seeing this, the nine golden crows in the sky landed around the white-haired elder.


    ¡°Bloodline connection? No, it¡¯s a completely opposite attribute to mine!¡± The old man formed by the ancient bronze tree looked extremely serious.


    ¡°Tree mother, what do you mean?¡± The nine golden crows beside him asked curiously.


    ¡°I can feel a connection between me and the other me in my infant state!¡± The white-haired old man said in a deep voice.


    When the nine golden crows heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, clearly unable to understand why.


    ¡°Tree mother, where is it? we¡¯ll go and check it out!¡± One of the Golden crows immediately said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find it. It seems to be in the Three Realms, but it also seems to be not in the Three Realms. I can¡¯t find its specific location through this weak connection. Moreover, I have a sense of danger that it may cause me harm in the future!¡±


    After a moment of silence, the old man spoke again,¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the person behind the scenes wants to use this main body with completely opposite attributes to mine to absorb my power to strengthen this sapling!¡±


    ¡°Did the three great emperors of the netherworld do it?¡± When the nine golden crows heard this, their faces were filled with anger and the surrounding area was immediately filled with heat waves.


    They knew that their power came from the ancient bronze tree. If the ancient bronze tree withered, they would not be able to survive.


    The ancient bronze tree shook its head.¡±


    ¡°Although I know that the three great emperors of the netherworld have never let go of their hatred, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t do that because they¡¯re not stupid. If they start a war now, the netherworld will have no chance of winning. Moreover, its connection with me doesn¡¯t come from the netherworld!¡±


    ¡°Then who could it be? In this heaven realm, besides the celestial Emperor, who would dare to be your enemy?¡±


    When the ancient bronze tree heard this, it shook its head and sighed,¡±


    ¡°Anyone can do it, just don¡¯t be those few people!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the nine golden crows trembled as they suddenly recalled who the tree mother was talking about.


    The only opponents that could make the tree mother so afraid were not the three great emperors of the netherworld or the three great emperors of the heaven realm. They could only be the few taboo figures before the war of the Three Realms broke out.


    ¡°Tree ... Tree mother, aren¡¯t they dead?¡± The leading golden crow¡¯s voice was trembling.


    ¡°Who can guarantee that? Back then, they were so powerful that even if they died in the battle outside the domain, who can guarantee that they won¡¯t return?¡±


    Hearing this, the nine-headed golden crow¡¯s expression became extremely ugly and his heart trembled.


    ¡°If he returns, do we have the power to fight?¡±


    ¡°There are! We have the protection of the outer-realm Saint spirit, so we can fight!¡± The ancient bronze tree¡¯s expression was extremely grave as it said this.


    ¡°As long as the otherworldly demon doesn¡¯t return!¡± At this moment, the ancient bronze tree spoke again. When it spoke, its voice was clearly trembling.


    The nine-headed golden crow¡¯s expression changed when he heard the word ¡®sky demon¡¯. A blurry figure appeared in his mind.


    The most powerful human Emperor!


    ¡°Tree mother, is he really that strong?¡± The Golden Crow leader couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°He can shake the Three Realms by himself!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The nine golden crows were terrified.


    When the battle started, they had just gained sentience. Therefore, they only had a vague impression of ¡®tu mie¡¯ in the tree mother¡¯s mind. They had never expected that tu mie would be so powerful.


    ¡°His battlefields have never been the Three Realms. He¡¯s always been fighting in the outer realms. In order to plunder resources, he¡¯s opened up hundreds of battlefields in the outer realms and fought against countless powers at the same time. But even so, he still won in an overwhelming manner. Thus, he and his subordinates are collectively called ¡®outer realm heavenly demons¡¯ by the powers of the outer realms.¡±


    ¡°How can he be so strong?¡± One of the Golden crows couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I wasn¡¯t even born when he existed, but I know that he¡¯s always been that powerful. In the legends, all human subordinates who followed him would obtain the ability to not die or be destroyed. The human army he led was like a locust plague that wreaked havoc in the outer realms, plundering. That¡¯s why in the outer realms, their arrival is known as the otherworldly demon disaster!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his death, how would our heaven realm dare to start the war of the Three Realms!¡± The ancient bronze tree sighed.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s so strong and undying, why did he die?¡± The Golden crows asked with grave expressions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The outer realm is so big. It¡¯s normal to encounter an opponent that I can¡¯t defeat!¡±


    ¡°What about the heavenly demon¡¯s former subordinates?¡± The Golden crows asked again. After knowing that there was such a terrifying potential enemy, they also felt a sense of danger.


    ¡°They must have fallen after tu mie. It seems that their immortality came from tu mie. When tu mie died, their abilities disappeared. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t survive in the outer realm.¡±


    ¡°What about tu mie¡¯s soul? Have you returned to the Three Realms and reincarnated?¡± The Golden Crow hurriedly asked.


    ¡°No, because of this, the immortal emperors have searched the heavenly Dao and the six paths of reincarnation, but they couldn¡¯t find him. So we¡¯re sure that he must have died in the outer realm!¡±


    The Golden crows heaved a long sigh of relief.


    After understanding how terrifying ¡®human Emperor massacre¡¯ was, they were terrified. However, after knowing that massacre had long since fallen, the pressure on them instantly dissipated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as the ¡®Sky Devil¡¯ doesn¡¯t come back, everything will be fine. With the Holy Spirits from the outer realm as the Allied army, even if those forbidden areas come back, we will still have the power to fight. Now, I have to continue to investigate the origin of the other me, and I need to sleep for a while. ¡± As it spoke, the ancient bronze tree glanced at the nine golden crows beside it. With a shake of its body, it once again turned into a towering tree that covered the sky.


    Seeing this, the nine golden crows let out a cry and flew into the sky, circling around the ancient bronze tree again.

 Chapter 475 - Asian server theme song collection

    Chapter 475: Asian server theme song collection


    A week after the ¡®rare treasures¡¯ page was launched.


    Lu Wu once again obtained the body parts of two ancient gods in heaven.


    However, it was a pity that the owner of one of the body parts had already died in the war of the Three Realms.


    In other words, if this broken body was made into a totem, it would not be able to absorb any power from the original owner.


    The remaining body was a murky and dim Pearl. Its owner, according to Beili, was the ¡°elephant god¡± of the ancient gods in the heaven realm, and this Pearl was the crystallization of the divine elephant¡¯s consciousness.


    After that, Bei Li used the divine tool of war to wake up the bead and burned his funds (soul coins) to cultivate the bead into a small white elephant energy ball. He also established a connection with the divine elephant in the heaven realm.


    Although the divine elephant was not as strong as the ancient bronze tree, Lu Wu was still happy for it.


    Because with these totems, he could use the smallest price to train the most powerful warriors.


    At that time, the players who took the totems of these gods as their professions would obtain the powerful abilities that these gods had comprehended, which would save Lu Wu a lot of soul coins.


    After that, Lu Wu was even more excited about the ¡°rare treasures¡± provided by the players.


    Originally, there were five non-server totems, and he had already gathered two. It had only been a week, and the progress was not bad.


    ...


    Therefore, Lu Wu gave up the plan to open the non-servers in the near future and planned to wait for a while to gather five totems before opening them.


    If he could collect new totems in the future, he would use them for the new classes in the future updates of the non-server.


    In other words, the biggest difference between non-servers and other servers was that they had more class choices at the start.


    As they obtained more God remains in the future, they would have more class choices.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    Furthermore, they had another advantage-their growth rate.


    Since the totems and non-server players had a growth mode that complemented each other, the stronger the totem, the stronger the players would be. Similarly, the stronger the players were, the stronger the totem would be.


    Under such a growth method, perhaps the future totem would be able to completely surpass the main body and become an even stronger existence.


    In other words, while accelerating the growth of the players, these totems also had unlimited potential and would become Lu Wu¡¯s potential power in the future.


    It could be said that there were many benefits to using the body of an ancient God to cultivate a totem.


    While Lu Wu was happy, he couldn¡¯t help but praise the all-rounded little Bei Li and bought her a lot of snacks as a reward.


    And the all-rounded little Beili was always so easily satisfied.


    With the least ¡®salary¡¯, doing the most brainy work, and still enjoying it, boss Lu Wu was very pleased.


    Although there were many things that Bei Li was hiding from him, Lu Wu knew that as he got stronger and stronger, the truth would be closer and closer to him. One day, Bei Li would tell him everything.


    And what Lu Wu had to do was to lead the player Army and destroy the netherworld first, and then take them to sweep the heaven realm!


    Let these enemies know what a natural disaster of the human race was!


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, so what if it was the Age of Chaos? the human race without spirit energy could still be strong enough to make the Three Realms afraid.


    After all, with such an awesome boss like me giving you the ability to be immortal, you can just ¡®rush¡¯ through the whole process. If you die, it will only take three hours!


    After planning for the future, Lu Wuxin was very happy.


    Everything was developing in a good direction!


    At the same time, in order to stimulate the enthusiasm of the players, Lu Wu was prepared to start the individual competition soon after the non-server was launched.


    Although this was very unfair to the non-servers, in Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, he had already given them such a large group totem ¡°cheat¡±, so it was not unfair.


    ¡­¡­


    Tokyo Japan.


    The night wind blew by the lakeside. Under the bright moonlight, a man leaned against the railing by the lake and looked at the reflection of the moonlight in a daze.


    At this moment, his phone rang.


    He came back to his senses and listened to the familiar melody and the song he was singing. A trace of sadness appeared on the man¡¯s face.


    He took out his phone from his pocket and answered the call.


    ¡°Lord shenlan, I agree. Let¡¯s break up!¡± A cold voice came from the phone.


    ¡°A wise decision!¡± Yeshen LAN replied in a calm tone.


    ¡°Can you tell me the truth about your current situation?¡± The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment, then he asked,¡±


    ¡°Not bad. He¡¯s in a debt of 20 million and has completely terminated his contract with the company. There¡¯s no possibility of him coming back!¡± As she said this, a bitter smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Kamiyama-kun, you used to love music so much. You even told me that you wanted to pursue your dreams and become the best singer in Asia, or even the world. But look at you now. I really can¡¯t believe what¡¯s happening. Can you tell me what¡¯s causing your life to be in such a mess?¡± The female voice on the other end of the phone sounded very disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just playing as I normally would!¡± Yeshen LAN said with a smile.


    ¡°Lord shenlan, are ... Are you hiding something from me? you weren¡¯t like this in the past?¡± The female voice on the other end of the phone asked.


    ¡°Conceal? Eri, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m suffering from an incurable disease, like in the TV series, pretending to be depraved in order to leave you, do you? Hahaha!¡± Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but laugh as she spoke.


    ¡°God mist-kun, I hate you, you scumbag!¡± After hearing this, the call was hung up.


    Yeshen LAN continued to smile, but her tears fell.


    F * ck, I¡¯m f * cking terminally ill!


    To hell with life, to hell with my musical dream, it¡¯s all gone!


    At the age of 18, he chose to give up his studies for the sake of his musical dream. He stood out in a singing talent show and was selected as one of the best new Japan singers with his symbolic voice and singing talent.


    Then, his life changed completely.


    He officially debuted in 2313. The next year, he became the most viewed singer of the night (42.8%) at the 183rd red and white Song Festival. He was awarded the Purple Phoenix medal by the Japan government.


    All music called him ¡®one of the young artistes with the most potential in rock¡¯ n ¡®roll history¡¯ and many of the songs he sang were composed by himself. He was also known as the genius of the music industry and had countless fans.


    He also received the most publicity resources from the management company, as well as the best lyrics and music resources. At such a young age, he was already on a rocket to the peak of the music industry.


    Everyone thought that this genius would become a music legend in the future, and everyone was looking forward to it, including nightshen LAN herself.


    But at this time, the bad news arrived. What Ye Shen LAN never expected was that she was suffering from a terminal illness, a cancer that couldn¡¯t be cured with current medical methods.


    In the following days, night God LAN tried to persist and actively cooperate with the treatment. However, every night, she returned home exhausted and looked at her pale self in the mirror, as well as her hair that was falling off.


    The pressure in his heart was undoubtedly huge.


    The management company also found out about Yeshen Lan¡¯s situation at this time, but they didn¡¯t choose to let Yeshen LAN actively receive treatment, because they knew that this new generation of potential singers had come to an end.


    With his terminal illness, it was impossible for him to create greater profits for the company. It would be a waste to continue investing in him.


    However, the company had previously thought highly of Ye Shen LAN and had already invested such a huge amount of resources in him. This situation was also unacceptable to the company.


    Thus, before Ye Shen LAN ¡°fell¡±, the company hoped to reap the greatest benefits from him.


    Next, Ye Shen LAN had to attend all kinds of commercial performances and participate in activities organized by various financial companies. She hoped to earn more benefits at Ye Shen Lan¡¯s most dazzling moment.


    The terms of the contract suppressed him. Treatment required a lot of money, and at this time, he could only clench his teeth and endure.


    Now, he finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and collapsed.


    Even though he had paid so much, he still did not get the company¡¯s gratitude. What he faced was a letter from a lawyer for breach of contract.


    The capitalist¡¯s game would never let go of any opportunity to exploit. Under the circumstances that night God LAN couldn¡¯t create any benefits, the management company took a fancy to the copyright of the few popular songs that night God LAN had when she first left the world.


    Even if Yeshen LAN was already half-crippled by then, he still wanted to snatch her away.


    But Ye Shen LAN rejected it, because these songs were his blood, sweat, and tears, and he was willing to pay a huge compensation.


    After that, night God LAN had completely disappeared from people¡¯s sight. It had been almost a year since then.


    He had already given up on the treatment and had no money for it. As for the 20 million that he had yet to pay back ...


    Taking out the notice of critical illness from her pocket, Yeshen LAN chuckled as she looked at the one-month deadline on it.


    Because he had no intention of returning it!


    He was an orphan, and since he was going to die, he naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about the debt.


    Breaking up with his girlfriend was just to stop the debt collectors from pestering his girlfriend after his death. It was that simple.


    It would save her a lot of trouble if she were to break off her relationship with him. After all, those people from the debt collection company were not good people.


    Right now, Ye Shen LAN felt her entire body relax.


    As for what to do in the remaining month, Yeshen LAN was also very confused.


    Looking at the sparkling surface of the lake, Yeshen LAN once again fell into a daze.


    In fact, it was not that he had not thought about living to his heart¡¯s content in his last month.


    Unfortunately, the remaining money on him did not allow him to do so. The treatment had already emptied out everything he had.


    The money in his pocket was only enough to support his expenses for more than ten days. He felt that there was a possibility of starving to death before he was in critical condition.


    Thinking about how she might have to earn money in the last 20 days in order to survive, Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists.


    I¡¯ve had enough of these days!


    Taking off the hat on her head and rubbing her bald head, Yeshen LAN felt extremely bitter in her heart.


    Suicide, he would not commit suicide. That was the action of a coward. Even if he could live for one more day, he would live!


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t have money, I¡¯ll go earn money. With my ability, do you think I don¡¯t have a place to earn money?


    Thinking of this, he turned around and walked toward the city with flashing neon lights.


    At this moment, his destination was the most famous bar in Ginza, Bar High Five. His goal was to get some reservations there and earn his last month¡¯s living expenses.


    After a few hours of walking, he entered the city, took out his phone, and followed the navigation to the target bar.


    The bar was hidden in the commercial building of Ginza shichimu. Compared to the noise of the surrounding shops, a steady door was quietly set up. After he pushed the door open, a deep saxophone music drifted out.


    The atmosphere inside was relaxed and pleasant, which made people feel at ease.


    Yeshen LAN strode to the bar counter and rang the bell. A bartender who was mixing drinks immediately raised his head.


    When he saw night God Lan¡¯s face, the bartender had a surprised look on his face. After being stunned for a moment, he suddenly said in surprise,¡±


    ¡°You must be Lord godmist ...¡±


    Listening to the bartender¡¯s endless chatter, night God LAN couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him and say,¡±


    ¡°Can you contact your boss or the person in charge of the izakaya? I want to see him!¡±


    The bartender hurriedly nodded. If it was an ordinary person, he would naturally choose to refuse, but since it was Yeshen LAN, he knew that the boss would definitely be willing to meet her!


    After the bartender left, Yeshen LAN turned around in boredom while listening to the music. She looked at the various guests in The Wine House, seemingly lost in thought.


    At that moment, a poster not far away from her caught her attention.


    [Conquest online Asia server theme song recruitment plan!]


    Content:


    You might have dreamed of becoming a singer or a star, but not everyone was like ¡°Isya¡± in the movie, who finally stood on the stage of music.


    Perhaps you lack the courage or opportunity, which led to this dream never being realized.


    But today, punitive expedition online provided a stage for you to collect songs from all parts of Asia except for Dragon Country.


    I¡¯ll let you personally interpret this dream story that combines illusion and reality!


    Recruitment requirements:


    1. The composer owns all the copyright of the song. No plagiarism is allowed, and no copyright infringement is allowed.


    2. You must be familiar with the background theme of the conquering Asian server and the content of the song must be in line with the theme.


    3. Priority for creative works: rock and roll, pure music


    Battle theme song rewards (choose one):


    1.30 million cash reward!


    2. High soul coins and items as rewards in the war game!


    This event will last for three months, and all the players on the forum will vote for an election, as well as the group behind the scenes!


    [The final right of interpretation of this event belongs to ¡°battle online¡±.]


    When she saw the poster, Yeshen LAN was stunned.


    He was really shocked by the 30 million Yuan reward for a song. This wasn¡¯t just being rich, it was more like he was burning money.


    What surprised him even more was what the hell was the game reward in the second option?


    How could an idiot choose the game reward over 30 million in cash!


    From Ye Shen Lan¡¯s point of view, if the winner chose the game¡¯s reward, then his brain was definitely damaged!


    As she had been treating her terminal illness for the past year, and the Asia server had just been launched during this period of time, Yeshen LAN had no idea about the influence of punitive expedition online in Asia.


    Hence, in his opinion, 30 million was not on the same level as the rewards in the war game.


    Only people with a screw loose would choose the game reward.

 Chapter 476 - suffocating

    Chapter 476: Chapter 476 suffocating


    Ye Shen LAN didn¡¯t know what the game¡¯s operations team was thinking.


    Having money was one thing, but it was understandable to give out thirty million as a reward.


    However, when he compared the 30 million in cash with the game currency and items, he felt that the game company¡¯s operation team really treated the players like pigs.


    After some thought, he turned around and continued to wait at the bar counter.


    In the meantime, another bartender came over to ask him if he wanted to drink anything.


    But Yeshen LAN refused.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to drink. After all, he didn¡¯t have many days left to live. He didn¡¯t care if drinking alcohol was bad for his body.


    The problem was that he had no money now. If this negotiation was unsuccessful and he paid for the wine, he would have to push forward the days of starvation.


    While they were waiting, a middle-aged man with gray sideburns, wearing a black top hat and a suit, came in from the main entrance. He went straight to the bar counter and sat down beside Yeshen LAN. He looked at him with a solemn expression and said,¡±


    ¡°You must be yashen LAN, right? I¡¯m the owner of this izakaya, Hideki Ueno!¡± As he spoke, the man took out a box of business cards from his suit bag. He took one out and handed it to Ye Shen LAN.


    After receiving the name card and knowing that this person was the owner of the izakaya she was looking for, Yeshen LAN was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why the owner was looking at her with such a warm gaze.


    ...


    Although he had been very famous in Japan a year ago, he felt that he was just a singer in the eyes of his boss. Moreover, the owner¡¯s izakaya was one of the most famous in Asia. Even at his peak, his income could not be compared to it. He should not be acting like this.


    Could this person be his fan?


    ¡®Ye Shen LAN guessed.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Yeshen LAN stretched out her hand and shook hands with the owner of the izakaya.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    ¡°That ... Actually, I¡¯m here to ask if you need a singer for your izakaya ...¡± When she said this, yashen Lan¡¯s expression was a little awkward.


    ¡°Live singer? I don¡¯t need a live singer!¡± The owner of the izakaya quickly shook his head.


    ¡°Just one round will do. I don¡¯t need much money!¡± Yeshen LAN quickly spoke up. If the izakaya¡¯s boss refused, he would have to think of other ways to earn money.


    ¡°No, I have an even better collaboration. As long as it¡¯s successful, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied with the amount!¡± The owner of the izakaya said solemnly.


    When Yeshen LAN heard this, she was stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand what kind of cooperation a mere izakaya owner could have with her.


    Could it be that he wanted her to be his child¡¯s private music teacher?


    Don¡¯t joke with me. I don¡¯t have long to live. After I earn a sum of money, I¡¯ll go have fun for a few days and then wait to be buried. I don¡¯t have time to talk about cooperation.


    ¡°How about this? Your Excellency divine mist, please come with me. Let¡¯s go up and talk!¡±


    As he spoke, the owner of the izakaya pointed upstairs, indicating for yashen LAN to follow him.


    Yeshen LAN thought for a moment and decided to follow him to see what kind of cooperation the boss was talking about.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t ask for much. He just wanted to sing a song and earn a month¡¯s living expenses. He wasn¡¯t interested in a long-term cooperation.


    After all, it would be too embarrassing for Yeshen LAN to starve to death!


    The two of them went upstairs. On the way, the boss asked him what he wanted to drink, and Yeshen LAN didn¡¯t refuse. She ordered a glass of her favorite wine, and the owner immediately arranged for his subordinates to make it. Then, he brought Yeshen LAN and the other man into the room upstairs.


    This room wasn¡¯t a private room that was open to the public, but the boss¡¯s own office.


    He followed the owner of the izakaya into the room. The owner closed the door, and all the sounds from the outside were blocked. It could be seen that the sound insulation of this room was excellent.


    The interior decorations weren¡¯t as luxurious as Ye Shen LAN had imagined. On the contrary, they were very simple. The decorations were made of wood, and there were two bookshelves filled with books.


    At this moment, the boss pointed to the sofa, indicating for Yeshen LAN to sit down. Then, he turned around and walked to the desk. He opened the drawer and took out a folded poster. Then, he excitedly walked over to Ye Shen Lan¡¯s side and sat down. He opened the poster and placed it on the table. On the table in front of Yeshen LAN.


    After seeing this familiar poster, the originally serious-looking night God LAN was stunned.


    At this moment, he knew what his boss was going to do. He wanted him to help him win 30 million in cash as a reward!


    As the owner of one of the most famous izaks in Asia, and his izaks were located in the most prosperous area of Ginza, was he still short of 30 million?


    Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t understand what the owner of the izakaya in front of her was thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t have the energy to fight for the 30 million reward for you!¡± Yeshen LAN immediately shook her head.


    At the same time as she rejected him, Yeshen LAN had already thought of what the izakaya¡¯s boss would say to persuade her.


    He would probably promise to cover all the expenses during the competition, provide all kinds of financial assistance, and package himself. He might even be willing to give him 30% or even more after winning the competition.


    However, to his surprise, the izakaya owner was also dumbfounded.¡±


    ¡°What 30 million?¡±


    When night God LAN heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She then pointed at the first option in the ¡°battle theme song collection¡± reward on the poster.


    ¡°Lord godmist, I think you¡¯ve got it wrong. The first reward is a scam by the officials!¡± The boss said anxiously.


    Hearing this, Yeshen LAN suddenly realized. He had been wondering how this game company could possibly take out 30 million to collect a game theme song. They really had so much money that they were burning it. It was indeed fake.


    ¡°No idiot would choose 30 million, unless that guy¡¯s head was kicked by a donkey. I think the battle Company would be happy for someone to choose the first one. After all, they¡¯ve always been very stingy with the game rewards!¡±


    The izakaya owner¡¯s next words left Yeshen LAN dumbfounded. She even thought that she had misheard him.


    Only a fool would choose 30 million in cash?


    Was he smart enough to choose the game currency and item rewards?


    ????Yeshen LAN was confused, her face full of question marks.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Yeshen LAN asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very serious. For this, I¡¯ve already found three outstanding composers to participate. You know the three of them, they are ... The goal is to get the second song competition award!¡± The izakaya owner¡¯s expression was particularly serious when he said this.


    ¡°So ... You want me to fight for the first place in this song competition for you and then choose the game reward?¡± Yeshen LAN asked, dumbfounded.


    Seeing that yashen LAN had understood what he meant, the izakaya boss nodded heavily.


    At this moment, Yeshen LAN felt that she might be beyond cure. There was a problem with her logic when looking at problems.


    ¡°Kamiyama-kun, I know how capable you are. When I was trying to win the theme song competition for this battle, I had someone collect information on the most outstanding singers and songwriters, and you were on the list I received. After an analysis by an authoritative organization, they told me that you were the most capable person to win the championship. However, I couldn¡¯t find you, so ...¡±


    As she listened to the izakaya¡¯s excited chatter, Yeshen Lan¡¯s eyes glazed over.


    He even asked his subordinates to collect the contestants ¡®information while playing a game, and even looked for an authoritative music agency to evaluate the winning probability of each contestant?


    Is the owner of this izakaya crazy, or am I really beyond cure?


    Touching the crumpled ¡°notice of critical illness¡± in her pocket, Yeshen LAN felt that it was more likely that she was beyond cure.


    ¡°How about this, kamizu-kun. As long as you win first place in the theme song for the war, I¡¯ll sponsor you with 100 million Yuan!¡±


    ¡°What ... What? a hundred million?¡± Even though she knew that she didn¡¯t have many days left to live, when she heard 100 million, Yeshen Lan¡¯s heart was still pounding.


    It turned out that there really were idiots who would choose the game rewards, and they would even buy them at three times the price!


    ¡°Kamilan-kun, I know there are people outside who are offering a higher price than me, but I can sign a contract with you. As long as you win first place in the battle theme song competition and get the game reward for me, I can sponsor you with another 300 million Yuan and help you hire the best medical team in the world to continue your treatment. I¡¯ve investigated you and know that your current condition isn¡¯t very optimistic. I¡¯ve been looking for you all this time when you went missing!¡±


    Yeshen LAN felt like she was about to suffocate.


    100 million was just the prerequisite. There was still 300 million for treatment funding behind it. From what the owner of the izakaya said, it seemed like there was someone else who was offering a higher price than him?


    Yeshen LAN lay on the sofa, feeling as if her spirit had received a violent blow!


    ¡®Oh no, she¡¯s beyond cure. This illusion is full of delusions.¡¯


    (Author¡¯s note: I¡¯ve been busy with work recently, so I can only release two chapters a day. I¡¯m ashamed that I haven¡¯t released any new chapters this month, but after I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯ll try my best to release more. Also, please subscribe to the original novel. There aren¡¯t many subscribers to kvq anymore, so pitiful~don¡¯t abandon me.)

 Chapter 477 - Win again!

    Chapter 477: Win again!


    The owner of the izakaya noticed that Yeshen LAN seemed to be in a daze.¡±


    ¡°Lord godmist, I¡¯ve seen your medical report. Although it¡¯s incurable, it¡¯s not a problem to extend your life by a few years. You¡¯ll be able to use this money. As long as you can live on, this money can help you make up for many regrets!¡±


    Thinking that Yeshen LAN was worried about his terminal illness, the owner of the izakaya couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade her again.


    ¡°Ding! Ding!¡±


    At this moment, the doorbell rang. The owner of the izakaya saw this and got up to the door. He opened the door and took the wine from the bartender, then closed the door again.


    Returning to Yeshen Lan¡¯s side, the izakaya¡¯s boss handed one of the glasses of wine to Yeshen LAN and said,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godmist, please consider it. I really want to get this game reward. I hope you can help me!¡±


    Yeshen LAN grabbed the wine cup and downed it in one go.


    After swallowing it, he couldn¡¯t help but cough, and his pale face flushed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? is the world of you rich people really so crazy? You¡¯re paying such a huge price for a game¡¯s reward. Can¡¯t you just buy it directly from the game company?¡±


    When the owner of the izakaya heard this, he took a sip of wine and slowly sat down on the sofa. With a helpless expression, he said,¡±


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯d like to, too, if possible. I even sent my assistant to the Dragon Kingdom to discuss the purchase of game privileges from the ¡®war company¡¯. However, my assistant didn¡¯t find the mysterious company in the Dragon Kingdom. ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t accept it and found 173 company, the agent of the Asian server, but their boss told me that the Conqueror company would not sell any items that would affect the combat power in the game. It¡¯s not a joke to use love to generate electricity, so in this game, you can use in-game currency to buy cash, but it¡¯s very difficult to use cash to buy in-game currency. Not only is the price very high, but it¡¯s also often out of stock!¡±


    Looking at the owner of the izakaya, Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t imagine that this calm, steady, and well-mannered middle-aged man in front of her would actually be addicted to games.


    What he found even more unbelievable was that there really were game companies in this world that would continue to generate electricity with love for profit.


    At this moment, he was suddenly curious about battle online. He wanted to know what kind of game it was.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    A game that could make a mature and steady adult addicted to it was obviously not a simple game.


    ¡°Please consider it, Mr. Godmist. If you trust me, we can sign the contract at any time!¡± The owner of the izakaya said with a smile.


    At this moment, Yeshen LAN felt as if her brain had short-circuited, and it was obvious that she had not digested the information she had just received. She could not help but nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the business card with you. If you agree, you can contact me at any time. By the way, don¡¯t forget that there¡¯s less than a month left before the competition!¡± The owner of the izakaya couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    Yeshen LAN nodded, feeling bitter in her heart. He only had a month left in his life.


    ¡°Oh, right. Lord godmist, have you had dinner?¡±


    Ye Shen LAN shook her head.


    ¡°How about this? you stay here and think about it carefully. I¡¯ll get someone to send the food over. After you¡¯re done eating, you can choose to sleep here tonight!¡±


    With that, the boss stood up, smiled at Yeshen LAN, and turned to leave.


    When Yeshen LAN heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone to farm monsters in skeleton forest today. If I don¡¯t get to my position early, I¡¯m going to have another conflict with other forces. Oh, right, I¡¯m talking about war online!¡± After saying that, the owner of the izakaya flicked his hat with a smile and turned to leave.


    He was already so old, but he was still so addicted to games ...


    After the owner of the izakaya left, Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She felt that the owner of the izakaya didn¡¯t manage his business properly, and instead wanted to invest the money he earned into the game. Yeshen LAN really couldn¡¯t understand it.


    His opinion of the seemingly calm and steady izakaya owner could only be described with two words.


    Playing with toys!


    However, he had to admit that the owner of the izakaya treated him very well, which made him feel that it would be inexcusable if he did not agree.


    And to be honest, Yeshen LAN felt that 400 million in cash would be of great help to him.


    Extending his life by a few years was an even greater temptation to him.


    Many people only knew how precious it was to be alive at the last moment of their lives.


    During the treatment period, Yeshen LAN had seen too many fierce people who had originally said that they would die at the worst if they suffered from terminal illnesses and that they would never waste money.


    But in the end, those people all chose to continue living, even if they had to squander all their assets, just to live for a few more years, even a few more months.


    People who weren¡¯t in the same position would think in completely different ways.


    Those who could face it calmly were always outsiders who didn¡¯t experience it, and those who were in it had a completely different feeling.


    It was the same for Yeshen LAN. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he really didn¡¯t have the money for treatment, how could he have given up!


    At this moment, he felt that he had grasped a plan to continue living.


    However, the promise given by the izakaya¡¯s boss seemed a little uncertain to Yeshen LAN. It was like quicksand that could flow away from her fingers at any time. It was too unreal.


    Her thoughts were in a mess as she leaned back on the sofa. She only came back to her senses when the doorbell rang.


    He stood up, went to the door, and opened it. Standing outside was a bartender who worked in the tavern. At this moment, he was pushing a dining cart and smiling at night God LAN.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    The bartender nodded and pushed the dining cart in.


    ¡°Does your izakaya also provide food and drinks?¡± Looking at the food on the cart, Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Only small snacks are provided. These are all sent here by the boss from outside!¡± The bartender opened the cover of the cart with a smile and took out the food one by one, placing it on the table in front of the sofa.


    .


    ¡°Your boss is really polite ...¡± At this moment, yashen LAN could also feel that the izakaya boss really placed great importance on the collection of the theme song for this war, which could be seen from the treatment he was receiving.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± The bartender asked with a smile.


    ¡°No need, thank you!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yeshen LAN replied politely.


    ¡°Okay, please enjoy your meal. If you need anything, you can contact me at any time!¡±


    After the bartender left, night God LAN stared at the food on the table in a daze.


    In the early stages of his terminal illness, the doctor would still often tell him what to eat and what not to eat.


    However, after the notice of critical illness was issued, the doctor only said one thing to him,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever I want and do whatever I want. I don¡¯t have much time left!¡±


    But now, after knowing that she still had a chance to live, Yeshen Lan¡¯s bold and unrestrained thoughts suddenly came to an emergency stop.


    After some hesitation, he picked up his chopsticks.


    F * ck, what if he didn¡¯t get first place? wouldn¡¯t he lose a chance to enjoy good food?


    Thinking of this, the bold and unrestrained thoughts before his death came back again.


    He began to gobble down the food.


    However, due to her weak body, after a few bites, Yeshen LAN felt full and even nauseated.


    It wasn¡¯t that the food wasn¡¯t delicious, but that his body couldn¡¯t support such a gluttonous diet.


    Sighing, night God LAN put down her chopsticks and began to think about her next step.


    He had already decided to agree to the izakaya owner¡¯s request.


    He was prepared to use the last few days of his life to fight for his future. He felt that he should not give up this precious opportunity.


    Moreover, from the words of the izakaya¡¯s boss, Yeshen LAN had learned a piece of news.


    In the ¡°battle theme song contest¡± invited by the owner of the izakaya, there was one person he was very familiar with. It was Sakai, who had traveled with him in the past.


    They worked in the same company, but the difference was that at that time, yashen LAN was a rising star in the music industry, while Sakai was only second place, suppressed by her own brilliance.


    Back then, their relationship wasn¡¯t bad. It could even be said that they were very close. After all, they came from the same singing talent show.


    Later, after signing with the same company and following the rise of Yeshen LAN, their relationship became more and more sincere. At least, that was what Yeshen LAN thought at the time.


    However, Sakai changed after learning that yashen LAN was terminally ill.


    What was even more difficult for yashen LAN to accept was that Sakai had informed the company¡¯s senior management of her situation in advance before she had made any arrangements.


    Otherwise, the oppressive commercial performances and activities would not have come so soon.


    He told Sakai the news of his terminal illness because he trusted Sakai, but Sakai obviously did not value this friendship.


    At that moment, night God LAN understood that in their glory days, anyone around them could wear a mask. Only when they fell to the bottom of the valley would they tear off their masks and reveal their true hearts, which had never changed, or reveal their ugly true faces.


    Sakai was obviously the latter.


    Of course, Sakai, who was in second place, took over all the resources that once belonged to yashen LAN, while yashen LAN struggled bitterly in her illness and the pressure of the company.


    In yashen Lan¡¯s eyes, Sakai was a successful person. His personality was very suitable for the rules of survival, and he knew how to seize opportunities to move forward.


    However, the person he had stepped on was her, who had once treated him as a friend. This was something that night God LAN found difficult to accept.


    However, at that time, he would not be qualified to negotiate with the terminally ill.


    This industry was like that. Every artiste was a commodity, and they all had a string of numbers on them that represented their worth and the profits they could create.


    As for the terminally ill night God LAN, she had already been labeled as a defective product at that time.


    The only value he had was the song copyrights he had.


    Even at the most difficult time, night God LAN didn¡¯t choose to sell them, because this was his dream, his lifelong pursuit.


    Some things could really be protected with one¡¯s life, and the way to protect them didn¡¯t need to be proven by a noisy battle. One could also be like nightshen LAN, calmly using the rest of one¡¯s life as a bargaining chip, making a choice and not compromising!


    At this moment, when she knew that Sakai was also participating in the ¡°theme song contest,¡± yashen LAN was secretly excited.


    ¡°If I can defeat you once, I can also defeat you a second time!¡± At this moment, Ye Shen Lan¡¯s eyes gradually brightened.


    He picked up his chopsticks again, picked up a piece of ¡®eel meat¡¯, put it into his mouth, and chewed it.


    At this moment, Yeshen LAN was filled with fighting spirit.


    He was very grateful to the owner of the izakaya, who gave him hope to continue living and also gave him another chance to defeat Sakai.


    Thinking of this, Yeshen LAN suddenly had an appetite and once again began to eat heartily.


    Replenish my nutrients, accumulate my strength, I want to win!


    Ten minutes later ...


    Blargh!


    Yeshen LAN lay on the ground powerlessly, vomiting out all the food she had just eaten.


    There were also traces of bright red blood on the ground.


    After wiping the residue from the corner of her mouth, Yeshen LAN propped herself up and fell back on the sofa in a dispirited manner.


    His fighting spirit had caught up, but it was obvious that his body¡¯s condition was not ...

 Chapter 478 - What a willful player

    Chapter 478: What a willful player


    (300 years later, the global currency will be unified, and the real currency will be RMB. This way, it will be easier for everyone to distinguish between the real currency and RMB.)


    After resting on the sofa for a long time, Yeshen LAN finally recovered.


    Looking at the blood on the ground, Ye Shen LAN helplessly shook his head. However, vomiting blood was already a common occurrence for him. He didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of panic, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t call an ambulance.


    It was just a normal operation!


    She vomited out everything she had eaten. At this moment, Yeshen LAN had no intention of continuing to eat.


    At the end of the day, his body was too weak. It was fine to drink liquid food, but his body couldn¡¯t take this kind of food at all.


    After some thought, he stood up with difficulty and walked to the computer desk in the study room. He planned to go online to look up information about war online.


    After all, it was clearly written on the poster that the theme song must be in line with the game¡¯s content.


    Therefore, since he had decided to participate in this song competition, he had to understand the game¡¯s content as soon as possible, and even experience it for himself.


    He turned on the computer, and the screen lit up. He turned it on in a second and entered the desktop interface.


    Fortunately, the computer wasn¡¯t locked with a password, so night God LAN had one less step to ask.


    ...


    Opening the browser, nightshen LAN entered ¡®expedition online¡¯ on the search engine and pressed enter.


    Immediately, a large amount of information appeared.


    The first link was the official website of the war!


    Ye Shen LAN didn¡¯t go directly to the official website, but first checked the introduction and comments of other gaming media about the game.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    As she read through, shock gradually appeared on night God Lan¡¯s face.


    This was because the video game media¡¯s evaluation of war online was too high.


    What 100% simulation, an epoch-making product!


    The best Game of the Century, an unshakeable masterpiece that might not be shaken for the next hundred years!


    What was even more outrageous was that some video game media even crowned the company behind the battle online as the world¡¯s most outstanding scientific research company. They even directly called this company a black technology company.


    All of them were full of praise, and Yeshen LAN was speechless.


    They were all F * cking Internet Water Army!


    At least, in Ye Shen Lan¡¯s eyes, it was a scene that only happened when there was a water Army.


    In his opinion, the games that the owner of the izakaya liked to play at his age should have a different style from the games that young people played.


    However, in the game media¡¯s description, the feeling that punitive expedition online gave Ye Shen LAN was that there was a whole new world in the game, and it was a game that was suitable for all ages.


    However, the game¡¯s theme was war!


    This was a little strange.


    He had not been in contact with the outside world for only a year. How could such a high-tech product be born in the world?


    Ye Shen LAN admitted that this game might be very powerful, as could be seen from the 30 million cash they had to collect for the theme song. However, he didn¡¯t believe that a game company¡¯s product could be as ¡°epoch-making¡± as the game media had praised.


    As he thought of this, he opened the official website of the war.


    Suddenly, a pair of Crimson eyes appeared in the center of the screen. The burning pupils seemed to reflect a world of blood and fire, making night God Lan¡¯s heart tighten.


    When the red eyes faded, the official page of the Asia server appeared. The background of the main interface was a bird ¡®s-eye view of The Burning Sky City. Eagles were flying at the side, and the buildings below looked like they were from another world.


    Ye Shen Lan¡¯s eyes scanned the official website for a while, then she clicked on the forum function.


    He opened the Asia server forum and countless posts appeared.


    However, what made Yeshen LAN extremely surprised was the number of posts on the upper right corner.


    At this moment, there were more than a million posts, and the number of posts was still increasing.


    More than a million game discussion threads a day? How many online players would that be!


    They¡¯re all F * cking fake reviewers!


    Yeshen LAN once again questioned.


    From his point of view, if he did not count the replies and had one million active posts in a day, the number of players online would definitely exceed one hundred million, or even far more. After all, many players only replied to the posts and did not post anything. Some players even looked at it and never replied!


    What a joke, their country only had a small population!


    The number of conscripted players had exceeded 100 million. In Yeshen Lan¡¯s eyes, this was a little too much!


    With a doubtful mood, night God LAN started to browse the official posts of the war.


    However, as she looked at them, night God LAN somehow felt that these players were not playing the same game.


    Some were talking about raising pets, some were talking about fishing by the lake, and some were talking about PK combat techniques ... There were all kinds of topics.


    Moreover, many of the screenshots in the posts were real life pictures in Yeshen Lan¡¯s eyes.


    For example, there was a picture of a player wearing armor and fishing by the lake. There was no sense of the game¡¯s background at all. It was more like a picture taken by the lake in the real world after cosplaying.


    The more she looked, the more surprised she became. Gradually, her suspicion turned into shock.


    Because he was beginning to believe that it was true.


    There were too many posts that could prove this point. He wasn¡¯t stupid. Although he was shocked, he still accepted the truth.


    There really was a game that was 100% realistic, equivalent to a Second World!


    This time, Yeshen LAN no longer had any suspicions. When she read the subsequent posts, she only felt shock and disbelief.


    At this moment, a post caught night God Lan¡¯s attention.


    [We¡¯re hiring contestants for the theme song of the war at a high price. As long as they win the prize, we¡¯ll name any conditions!]


    [Building head: Borneo Buddha]


    [Details: for this Asian server theme song Campaign India¡¯s Polo consortium has invested 800 million to recruit music experts. As long as your theme song is selected as the theme song for the Asian server campaign, you will receive this generous prize money!]


    [Requirement: sign the contract in advance and the reward will be ours!]


    [Game ID: moralji, affiliated Guild: brahism, position: President


    [Time limit: the campaign theme song collection ends!]


    ¡­¡­


    When she saw this post, Yeshen LAN looked as if she had seen a ghost.


    In his eyes, the owner of the izakaya was already burning money by offering 400 million Yuan, but Polo consortium was willing to invest 800 million Yuan, which was double the amount!


    He also knew about this ¡°Polo consortium¡±. They mainly dealt in medical drugs, and many of his drugs were imported from there during his treatment. The strength of this consortium could be said to be comparable to a country¡¯s wealth.


    However, Ye Shen LAN couldn¡¯t understand why money was spent in the game like this.


    They must have gone crazy from playing the game!


    Night God LAN couldn¡¯t imagine how any musician or singer would be able to resist the temptation of such a price.


    So he scrolled down the post to see the players ¡®reaction.


    However, it was clear that not only did the players from the Asia server not suck up to him, their attitude was extremely bad.


    Garji¡¯s incarnation: ¡°too little. Raise the price quickly. The ¡®three-star¡¯ young master next door has already offered one billion. It¡¯s time to burn money (funny)¡±


    Slash the Crimson eyes: ¡°if I had the talent in this area and participated in the competition, I would definitely get the reward myself. Even if I sell it after I get it, the price will definitely increase. Only an idiot would cooperate with you!¡±


    Little angel Jinmu: ¡°smart people will choose to stock up. I heard that there¡¯s a player from the hell server called Aike who¡¯s preparing to enter with a huge sum of money. Although they can¡¯t participate in the Asian server¡¯s events, he can invite people to participate. When the time comes, the rewards will be traded across the server.¡±(Funny)


    The player from the most powerful country in the universe: ¡°no matter what, we can¡¯t sell it to other servers. The Asian server is already behind. What if the reward is a legendary weapon or something even better? we can¡¯t sell it!¡±


    The Indian ascetic,[we¡¯ll just wait for the feifu brothers to vent their anger (funny)]


    Misaka mizaka¡¯s brother: ¡°op, forget it. The price you offered is really not high on the forum. You want to get a reward at this price? I advise you to give up. Why don¡¯t you increase the price?¡±(international golden special edition funny face.jpg)


    San li: ¡°after analyzing the situation over the past few days, I¡¯d advise the strong contestants to choose to hoard their goods. They¡¯ll definitely lose out if they sell them. Otherwise, why do you think the rich people want to sign a cooperation agreement with you in advance? be smart!¡±


    Fishing expert: ¡°the comment above is correct. I think so too. Besides, what¡¯s the use of having so much money? it¡¯s enough to spend. I spend almost every day in the cultivation chamber. I don¡¯t want to spend money even if I have money. Instead, I¡¯ll be very happy if I get rewards or inheritances (funny).¡±


    Captain Jack: let me tell you something. I¡¯m a teacher. Now, students never compare who¡¯s rich. What they compare is who¡¯s better at PK skills and who has better equipment. In the past, it was always my father who was pretentious. Now, it¡¯s my father¡¯s equipment. Also, under inflation, the currency will depreciate, but the war currency seems to be appreciated. After saying so much, do you know (funny)?


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the reply in the post, Yeshen LAN was dumbfounded.


    Were all the players so arrogant now?


    800 million!


    Why did he put on a look that he felt it was too little, and even disdained it?


    It was too F * cking abnormal!


    There were even more players who replied that if they received the game rewards, they would use it for themselves, or they would stock up and sell it after the price rose!


    F * ck, can games be eaten?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing everything?


    Could the items in the game retain their value? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sell it and lose money?


    Yeshen LAN was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t understand what kind of mentality the players in this game had when they played!


    Am I the only one who thinks that cash is more important than the game rewards?


    Yeshen LAN started to doubt her life. She felt that her world view was so different from the masses!

 Chapter 479 - It smells so good!

    Chapter 479: It smells so good!


    After roughly understanding the strong desire of the Conqueror players for in-game purchases, as well as the behavior of the rich players in this game world, he felt that he had to pay a lot of money.


    Yeshen LAN was silent.


    He felt that the world had become a little strange.


    The more he learned, the more curious he was about the game.


    He wanted to experience it for himself, to see what kind of game world it was.


    At this moment, there was a download address on the Conqueror¡¯s website, but there was no virtual equipment in the room that could support the game.


    Yeshen LAN fell into deep thought.


    Subconsciously, he picked up the cigarette box on the table and took out a cigarette. Then, he picked up the gilded lighter on the table and lit it.


    He took a deep breath.


    Cough cough ... F * ck!


    This cough couldn¡¯t be stopped, making Yeshen LAN want to die, and she coughed out a lot of blood.


    ...


    He stubbed out the cigarette and took a deep breath. He stood up, went to the door, opened it, and walked out.


    Although it was already midnight, the music was still playing in the izakaya, and the number of visitors had not decreased at all.


    Yeshen LAN stood on the second floor and looked at the crowd below for a moment. She made a decision and walked downstairs.


    Now, he had to go outside to find a virtual gaming room to experience conquest online.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    When they passed by the bar, night God LAN greeted the bartender and explained that she had something to do and needed to go out.


    The bartender didn¡¯t stop him. He smiled to show that he understood.


    After leaving The Wine House, Yeshen LAN turned on her phone and looked at the navigation system. Then, she walked toward the virtual gaming room that was closest to her.


    There were not many people on the street under the dim yellow street lights. The ground was very wet because it had just rained.


    The night wind was slightly cold, and Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but tighten her clothes.


    He felt that he was getting weaker and weaker.


    However, he also admired himself.


    He was terminally ill and didn¡¯t have a month left to live, but he still had to play games in the early hours of the morning.


    Other people spent money on games, but he spent his life on games. He felt that he was much more ruthless than those players who spent money on games.


    She coughed all the way forward. In the wind, Yeshen Lan¡¯s hunched body looked a little desolate.


    Following the location on her phone, Yeshen LAN arrived at her destination in less than half an hour.


    He looked up and saw the words ¡°2D game room¡± hanging across the road.


    Yeshen LAN glanced at the traffic light and waited for a moment before crossing the road.


    After entering the game room, the sci-fi themed decorations came into view. The entire game room was decorated in three colors: white, blue, and black.


    As they walked in, night God LAN noticed that there were many war online posters on the walls.


    Inside the game room, there was a gaming chamber every one meter.


    This was the first time night God LAN had seen such a gaming room.


    After walking around, night God LAN suddenly felt that he had aged. This was because he couldn¡¯t find any virtual helmets at all. All he could find were gaming capsules.


    The old man with a terminal illness felt that he was being bullied by the new era ...


    He had no choice but to try to use the gaming chamber. After all, he was afraid that he would die on the way if he were to find another gaming room!


    Although it was late at night, there were still many players in the game room.


    Many of the gaming capsules had red lights on outside. After checking them, Ye Shen LAN found an empty corner and took out her phone, scanning the area with the QR code.


    ¡°Di! Virtual reality pod activated, please choose the game time!¡±


    The virtual pod¡¯s StartUp Bar showed the input options.


    Yeshen LAN thought for a moment, then pressed a ¡°5.¡±


    ¡°Di! Not enough balance!¡±


    Looking at the notification on the screen, night God LAN was so sad that she didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    After a moment of silence, he reached out and typed ¡± 3¡å on the screen.


    ¡°Top-up successful. Please start your gaming journey~!¡± A sweet voice came from the gaming chamber.


    This time, she didn¡¯t run out of money like before, but she still felt terrible.


    This was because while he was terminally ill, he was also penniless.


    Which player is as ruthless as me! What hardcore players, are they as ruthless as my hardcore players!


    Who else is there!


    Ye Shen LAN looked around. Although there was no one around, she still felt that she was awesome!


    After the gaming pod¡¯s cover slowly opened, night God LAN stepped inside.


    After the lid slid off, nutrient solution flowed out of the surrounding holes, and a virtual screen appeared.


    At this time, a game safety Notification appeared in front of night God Lan¡¯s eyes.


    It explained in detail how to use the gaming chamber and how to pay for it.


    Yeshen LAN didn¡¯t choose to skip the introduction, but instead carefully read through it.


    After watching the video, he finally understood why the game was so expensive. In fact, the fee per hour of game time was not particularly expensive, but the expensive nutrient solution. This was because no matter how long the player used The Game Capsule to surf the internet, a portion of the nutrient solution would be deducted first. After all, it was a one-time use item.


    After understanding the reason, night God LAN skipped the introduction interface and the virtual game screen appeared in front of her.


    The number one spot on the most popular game leaderboard was war online.


    The heat level had reached the maximum of 100 points.


    Playing with toys is demoralizing!


    Mumbling to herself, Yeshen LAN opened the online war game and started her war journey.


    .


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later, the gaming chamber opened.


    Yeshen LAN suddenly opened her eyes.


    His eyes were still filled with disbelief.


    He quickly took out his phone from the cell phone¡¯s storage box, then got up and went to the virtual screen where he paid for the internet.


    ¡°Beep, not enough balance!¡±


    ¡°Beep, not enough balance!¡±


    ¡°Beep, not enough balance!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    He didn¡¯t even have half an hour¡¯s balance left?


    I ... F * ck ...


    Yeshen LAN sat down dejectedly, leaning against the gaming capsule.


    After experiencing it for himself, he finally understood why the game was called a Second World by the players.


    Because everything in the game was too real. In Yeshen Lan¡¯s eyes, there were no flaws at all.


    What shocked him even more was that the weakness and pain in his body had disappeared in the game.


    After exiting the game, this feeling of difference was particularly obvious, making him want to stay in the game and not return to this weak body.


    In the game, he had chosen the ¡®fate sorcerer¡¯, which was a telekinesis user. The feeling of mastering superpowers, as well as the increase in his physical strength when he leveled up, made him very fascinated.


    However ... He was out of money ...


    Thinking up to this point, Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but Mutter.


    He had completely forgotten that he had said that playing with toys would make one lose one¡¯s will.


    Even night God LAN had to admit that this game was amazing!


    They had a completely different world view, different buildings and scenery, and different local customs. Everything was so real that it was as if they were in a different world.


    In the three-hour world, nightshen LAN had met many players and communicated with many NPCs. All of this had deeply shocked him.


    This game was so well made!


    This time, night God LAN praised him sincerely!


    However, Ye Shen LAN immediately became sad again. She had no money ...


    Standing up, Yeshen LAN thought for a moment and decided to return to the izakaya. She would wait for the owner of the izakaya to come back tomorrow and talk to him.


    As she walked out of the game room, a gust of cold wind blew against her face, causing Yeshen LAN to cough uncontrollably.


    After experiencing a powerful physical body and superpowers, nightshen LAN felt extremely uncomfortable and uncomfortable when she faced her weak body again.


    But at this moment, the fighting spirit in Yeshen Lan¡¯s heart was once again burning.


    After seeing the light, they would definitely thirst for it!


    He finally understood why so many players were willing to spend money in the game.


    With virtual equipment that allowed 24-hour internet access, and a completely real world during the war, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to a Second World?


    Moreover, that world had superpowers that didn¡¯t exist in the real world, a free mind, and various interactive functions ... Even nightshen LAN, who didn¡¯t like playing games, had fallen in love with this game in the past three hours.


    And the expedition online would be his chance to be reborn.


    With her mind full of thoughts, Yeshen LAN dragged her weak body along the quiet streets of the bustling city. Her desolate back gradually moved further and further away, and occasionally, a few rapid coughs could be heard ...


    ¡­¡­


    When he returned to the tavern, the bartender who noticed his arrival smiled at him.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency divine mist, everything upstairs has been tidied up. Would you like something to drink?¡±


    Yeshen LAN shrunk her head and shook it, because he wanted to die!


    He went upstairs and entered the room of the owner of the izakaya. The room had already been cleaned up. His vomit and the food on the table had been cleaned up.


    Yeshen LAN strode over to the sofa, lay down, and closed her eyes.


    At the same time, he began to think about how to make the theme song for war online.


    As he pondered, fatigue washed over him like a tidal wave ...


    The next day, the doorbell rang and woke Yeshen LAN up.


    Not only did he feel uncomfortable after waking up, but his vision was also white, as if it was covered by a layer of white gauze.


    Yeshen LAN rubbed her eyes. She was already used to this.


    He took a deep breath, stood up, went to the door, and opened it.


    Standing outside was the owner of The Wine House, who was wearing a top hat. At this moment, it was quiet outside, and the customers had all left.


    ¡°Lord godmist, I hope I didn¡¯t disturb your rest.¡± The boss greeted with a smile and raised the bag of breakfast in his hand.


    Yeshen LAN shook her head slightly, then turned her body to signal the owner of the izakaya to come in.


    After entering the house, Yeshen LAN looked at the bag of breakfast in the izakaya¡¯s owner¡¯s hand and felt a warmth in her heart. She felt that even her own father wasn¡¯t so good to her ... After all, he didn¡¯t have a father ...


    However, after browsing the posts on the battle Forum yesterday, yashen LAN finally understood why the izakaya boss had said that only 400 million was considered too little for the champion of the battle theme song gathering.


    However, he still decided to help the owner of the izakaya. Without him, he might still be hiding there waiting for death.


    Moreover, helping the izakaya owner was also helping himself!


    ¡°Mr. Godmist, let¡¯s have breakfast first. We¡¯ll discuss it after we¡¯re done.¡± The owner of the izakaya said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I want to participate in this Song Contest!¡± Yeshen LAN said immediately after taking the breakfast.


    Yeshen Lan¡¯s decisive answer stunned the izakaya¡¯s owner.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why night God LAN, who had been very hesitant yesterday, would suddenly have such a huge change.


    Looking at the surprise on the owner¡¯s face, yashen LAN laughed in her heart.


    Obviously, the owner of the izakaya did not know that he had spent his last half of his life yesterday and spent all his savings to experience war online.


    ¡°Lord godmist, thank you for your help. I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you in whatever you need from now on!¡± After a brief moment of shock, the owner of the izakaya smiled and extended his hand toward yashen LAN.


    Yeshen LAN extended her hand and shook the izakaya¡¯s owner¡¯s hand, a smile appearing on her pale face.

 Chapter 480 - The green-clothed elf

    Chapter 480: The green-clothed elf


    After agreeing to the izakaya owner¡¯s request to participate in the competition, yashen LAN signed a contract with him.


    The content was very simple. If the theme song that night God LAN composed was successfully selected, then all the tradable game rewards obtained must be handed over to the owner of the izakaya.


    After that, Yeshen LAN made a series of requests to the izakaya¡¯s owner.


    The first was a recording studio, because he needed to compose and practice singing in it.


    The owner of the izakaya immediately agreed to this, telling Yeshen LAN that she had already prepared it for him. She had also arranged for an assistant to assist him in composing, as well as arrange his travel and requirements.


    For the second request, night God LAN needed a gaming chamber. After all, the content of the theme song of the battle of the Asia server had to match the game¡¯s theme, so he had to understand the game as much as possible.


    The owner of the izakaya agreed without the slightest hesitation and prepared to arrange a new place for yashen LAN to live.


    However, Yeshen LAN rejected him. In his opinion, it was the same everywhere. He could live here as well. As for the gaming chamber, he could just ship it over.


    Although the izakaya owner was surprised, he still agreed.


    After fulfilling these two requests, night God LAN expressed that she had no other requests for the time being.


    After hearing this, the owner of the izakaya said that he could contact him if he had any other needs. Then, he got up and left the izakaya.


    ...


    After the owner of the izakaya left, Yeshen LAN walked into the room, turned on the computer, and began to browse the posts on the official website of the expedition.


    This forum was the most sticky one night God LAN had ever seen. The players were all very active, and there were also many game backgrounds and game strategies organized by the players. This would be very helpful for his next creation.


    As she watched, night God LAN gradually became engrossed.


    A moment later, the doorbell rang, waking night God LAN up from her state of concentration.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    He got up and went to the door. When he opened the door, a middle-aged man in a suit with a serious expression appeared.


    ¡°Your gaming capsule has arrived. Do you want me to send it in now?¡±


    At this moment, the man turned to the side, revealing a few staff members who were installing the gaming chamber.


    When Yeshen LAN heard this, she immediately nodded and made way.


    After the staff members carried the gaming chamber parts into the room, the man in the suit standing at the door said again,¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency divine mist, my name is Matsumoto. I¡¯ll be in charge of your schedule from now on. While the staff are installing the gaming chamber, do you want to go to the recording studio to take a look?¡±


    Yeshen LAN didn¡¯t expect the izakaya¡¯s boss to make arrangements so quickly. It hadn¡¯t been long since they signed the contract, but everything was already arranged.


    Did he already expect that I would agree? Yeshen LAN thought to herself.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± After thinking for a moment, yashen LAN raised her head and looked at Matsumoto.


    Under Matsumoto¡¯s lead, yashen LAN left the izakaya.


    There was already a floating Phantom car of the latest model of this year waiting outside.


    After they got in the car, Matsumoto sat beside yashen LAN and started to explain the situation in the recording studio to her.


    According to Matsumoto, the owner of the izakaya had already booked a top-notch recording studio for a month so that he could write better songs. He could go there at any time.


    This made Yeshen LAN sigh with emotion once again. The world of the rich was truly willful.


    After all, he didn¡¯t even get this kind of treatment when he was at his peak. The company¡¯s equipment at that time was completely incomparable to what he had now. He didn¡¯t expect to experience it before he died.


    After more than half an hour¡¯s journey, Matsumoto brought yashen LAN to the recording studio that they had already booked.


    The staff who had already been notified immediately came out to welcome them and brought yashen LAN around to tour the place.


    ¡°Your Excellency divine mist, do you want to try the effects?¡± At this time, his assistant, Matsumoto, spoke.


    Yeshen LAN nodded, her heart throbbing.


    He loved music, but because of his illness, he hadn¡¯t touched what he loved the most for a year, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    She followed Matsumoto into the recording studio. Under the inquiry of the staff, yashen LAN chose a song she had written when she first debuted and stood in front of the LED microphone.


    As the familiar melody played, the lyrics appeared in his mind.


    The melody was close to the lyrics, and nightshen Lan¡¯s mouth was slightly open, her expression extremely engrossed.


    When the voice came out of his mouth, that night God LAN had returned.


    His singing was sometimes passionate, like the rolling waves of the sea, sometimes sad and moving, sometimes like the murmuring water in the mountain stream, and sometimes sad and depressed.


    He had a Haggard face and a skinny body, but his voice contained his endless love for music.


    His chest was burning with a sincere love for music.


    At this moment, he was the main character and the center of the world.


    At this moment, not only was nightshen LAN immersed in her singing, even her assistant, Matsumoto, and the other staff members were also immersed in her singing.


    The moment the melody ended, everyone was unable to come back to their senses for a long time.


    ¡°Cough ... Cough!¡± At that moment, Yeshen LAN suddenly knelt on the ground with a pale face and began to vomit blood.


    Seeing this, Matsumoto rushed forward and turned his head to shout,¡±


    ¡°Call the ambulance!¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after a few puffs.¡± Yeshen LAN wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and waved her hand.


    ¡°Your situation is not optimistic. I think it¡¯s better for you to reject the boss¡¯s request.¡± Matsumoto couldn¡¯t help but frown as he looked at yashen LAN.


    Yashen LAN pulled out the crumpled ¡°notice of critical illness¡± from her pocket and handed it to Matsumoto.


    ¡°I have to agree. This is my only chance!¡±


    After receiving the notice of critical illness, Matsumoto was stunned after scanning through it.


    At this moment, he also understood why night God LAN had said that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll dedicate the last of my life to the music I love. Even if I can¡¯t succeed, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll regret it.¡± At this moment, Yeshen LAN spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to help you!¡± When Matsumoto heard this, he was silent for a moment before he spoke with a serious expression.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yeshen LAN nodded, smiled, and forced herself to stand up.


    When he heard yashen Lan¡¯s voice turn hoarse, Matsumoto couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency night God LAN, go back and rest today. Come again tomorrow!¡±


    Hearing this, Yeshen Lan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, but she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists.


    Even singing has become such a luxury for me?


    How can I win in this state?


    Thinking of this, Yeshen Lan¡¯s expression became determined.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest here. I don¡¯t have much time left. My body will only get worse. It¡¯s useless to rest!¡±


    Hearing this, Matsumoto sighed and no longer stopped him. However, he was still a little worried.


    At this moment, a chubby staff member standing beside the two of them took a few steps forward and whispered,¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency divine mist, you¡¯re thinking of participating in the battle expedition theme song contest, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Yeshen LAN nodded in astonishment.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t you practice and compose songs in the game? You have to know that war is a 100% realistic game, even your songs can be recorded in the game!¡±


    These words made Yeshen Lan¡¯s body tremble. She immediately asked,¡±


    ¡°Can it really be done in the game?¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you need professional background noise removal equipment, you might be able to find them in the game store. There are a lot of items there, you can go and look for them!¡± Fatty replied with a serious face.


    These words made Yeshen Lan¡¯s heart excited again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    When Matsumoto heard this, he smiled and nodded. He was also a war expedition player, so he knew that this was completely feasible. It was just that he had never thought of it before.


    ¡­¡­


    When he returned to the room on the second floor of the izakaya, the gaming chamber had already been installed and was placed in the corner next to the desk.


    When yashen LAN saw this, she turned to her assistant, Matsumoto, and said,¡±


    ¡°You can go back first. I won¡¯t die for the time being. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    When Matsumoto heard this, he smiled bitterly, but still nodded.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be upstairs. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me. ¡± After he finished speaking, Matsumoto walked out of the room and closed the door.


    After Matsumoto left, night God LAN excitedly went to the gaming pod, opened the door, and entered it.


    As the cabin door closed, the nutrient solution Level rose, and Yeshen LAN once again entered the world of war ...


    ¡­¡­


    Burning Sky City.


    Ye Shen Lan¡¯s figure appeared.


    She clenched her fists and felt the energy and strength filling her body. She was excited.


    All the ¡°restraints¡± in reality disappeared at this moment. In this place, he could indeed use his fists and legs to his heart¡¯s content.


    He knew he didn¡¯t have much time left, so he had to find a quiet place that was suitable for songwriting as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, night God LAN opened the official forum of the war and opened a question post to ask the majority of players.


    Very quickly, the players on the forum replied.


    The dark forest!


    According to the players ¡®description, there was no living thing in the forest except for plants. The interior environment was quiet, which fit his requirements very well.


    After getting the coordinates, night God LAN left the city and began to walk towards the target location according to the coordinates marked by the players.


    He was ready to start his work, and it was also his last fight.


    ¡­¡­


    For the next few days, players who passed by the dark forest could always hear the singing coming from inside.


    In order to create a theme song for the war that would satisfy her, Yeshen LAN put her heart and soul into it.


    In reality, her body was getting weaker by the day, but Yeshen Lan¡¯s spirit was getting stronger by the day. She even relied on the nutrient solution to support herself and immersed herself in composing songs for 24 hours.


    Although he was in an illusory world, everything was so real. No one disturbed him, and he was accompanied by trees, flowers, and his favorite music.


    In Yeshen Lan¡¯s eyes, these days were very fulfilling and satisfying.


    On this day, after a simple meal, night God LAN took out her music score and stood beside a towering tree. She began to sing again, modifying the music score from time to time.


    At this moment, the big tree beside him suddenly trembled, scattering crystal clear light green spots.


    Then, under Yeshen Lan¡¯s astonished gaze, a girl in a green veil slowly emerged from the green light.


    The girl looked to be about ten years old, and her big blinking eyes made her look very cute.


    At this moment, she was looking at Yeshen LAN with a curious expression, her eyes bright and full of spirit.


    This was the first time night God LAN had seen creatures in the game other than NPCs and players, and she couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    ¡°Nice!¡± At this moment, the girl suddenly shouted in excitement. A pair of transparent wings suddenly appeared on her back and began to fly around night God LAN.


    ¡°Nice, nice, I like it very much!¡± As they flew, the girl shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Um ... Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Yeshen LAN asked in shock.


    ¡°Green shirt likes you. Green shirt wants to hear you sing!¡±


    Under Ye Shen Lan¡¯s astonished gaze, Lu Yi suddenly threw herself into Ye Shen Lan¡¯s arms and shouted excitedly.

 Chapter 481 - The butterfly

    Chapter 481: The butterfly


    Green clothes ¡®enthusiasm made night God LAN a little uncomfortable, and she couldn¡¯t help but push her out of her arms.


    However, after a brief moment of confusion, Lu Yi once again pounced into Yeshen Lan¡¯s arms.


    Ye Shen LAN was speechless.


    He suddenly remembered the analysis function and quickly looked at the girl in his arms.


    [Green shirt (nature butterfly)]:


    [Character information: an elf who hides in nature all year round. The birth rate is extremely low. After birth, every ¡°nature butterfly¡± will have the ability to comprehend the preliminary laws of nature. They are simple-minded.]


    [Character hobbies: nature, vitality, beautiful things, music]


    [Character status: balanced (the body made of elements is in balance with nature), happy (ongoing)]


    [Character evaluation: super potential elemental creature (has the potential to advance to God-level)]


    ¡­¡­


    After looking at green clothed¡¯s panel, night God LAN had a rough idea of green clothed¡¯s background.


    ...


    Because she had only been online for a short time, night God LAN didn¡¯t fully understand green shirt¡¯s analysis panel and thought that she was just an ordinary creature in the game.


    Hence, he rubbed green shirt¡¯s head and said,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, I don¡¯t have much time left!¡±


    ¡°Green shirt has been secretly listening to you sing for a long, long time. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡± As green clothes spoke, she rubbed her face against Yeshen LAN ¡®s.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    With a helpless expression, Ye Shen LAN could only push Lu Yi away again.


    However, green shirt was still very excited. She flapped her wings and began to fly around night God LAN, humming the song that night God LAN had just sung.


    Green clothes ¡®singing was very strange. It had a silent feeling, as if her voice had seeped into the air and combined with nature. Exuberant vitality was revealed in the ethereal air, and night God LAN could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Ya!¡± After she finished singing, green shirt once again threw herself into Yeshen Lan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Amazing!¡± Yeshen LAN was stunned.


    The characters in the game were extremely lifelike, and Yeshen LAN had already seen it for herself.


    However, the fact that the created character had such singing abilities shocked Yeshen LAN.


    ¡°Green shirt, you¡¯ve been secretly listening to me sing for a few days?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yeshen LAN asked curiously as she rubbed Luyi¡¯s messy little head.


    When green shirt heard this, he nodded his head vigorously.¡±


    ¡°Green shirt has been eavesdropping! It¡¯s nice to hear!¡± Green shirt raised his head and laughed.


    An image appeared in Ye Shen Lan¡¯s mind.


    A sneaky figure was hiding in a tree, staring at him and smiling foolishly every day ...


    Thinking of this, Yeshen Lan¡¯s body trembled. Fortunately, the sneaky figure hiding in the dark was a loli. Otherwise, it would have been so terrifying!


    At this moment, Lu Yi once again came out of night God Lan¡¯s embrace, flapping her wings and echoing in the air while shouting,¡±


    ¡°Green shirt wants to hear you sing! Green shirt wants to hear you sing!¡±


    When Yeshen LAN heard this, she sighed. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to drive this little fellow away.


    ¡°Then be quiet, I¡¯ll sing for you!¡±


    ¡°Green shirt wants to hear you sing, so green shirt needs to be quiet!¡± Lu Yi said with a smile. She then flapped her wings and flew up to the tree branch. She squatted down, rested her chin on her hands, and once again stared at Ye Shen LAN with bright eyes.


    Yeshen LAN shook her head helplessly, then turned her gaze to the score in her hands.


    A week had passed, and he knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left. He had to hurry.


    Thinking up to this point, Yeshen LAN once again threw herself into composing and singing.


    Gradually, he forgot that there was a little fairy beside him and started to sing again ...


    Time passed day by day ...


    In the past few days, Yeshen LAN had become familiar with Lu Yi, and Lu Yi had accompanied him every day.


    Every time night God LAN started singing, Lu Yi would always sit on a nearby tree and watch, quietly listening to her.


    And when night God LAN was frowning in deep thought, green clothes would fall from the tree and dance around her, imitating her song and singing.


    Lu Yi¡¯s voice was very special, and it could always give night God LAN inspiration to modify the lyrics.


    It could be said that Lu Yi¡¯s existence was a great help to Yeshen LAN, allowing him to have a trace of companionship and warmth in the short time he had to compose.


    The two of them were more like music partners than friends.


    Every time one person finished singing, another would sing. The beautiful singing flowed through the trees and flowers in the dark forest like flowing water, bringing vitality to the quiet forest.


    The lyrics and melody in her hands were also becoming more and more perfect in such an environment.


    And Ye Shen LAN was becoming more and more confident in winning the title of the battle theme song.


    ¡­¡­


    Today was the last day of the theme song collection.


    Night God LAN was sitting under a tree, eating the food she had bought from the market. She was looking at Lu Yi with a smile.


    ¡°Divine mist, this isn¡¯t delicious at all. Green shirt hates to eat this. Bah!¡± Green shirt had a bitter expression on his face as he spat out all the food that he had stuffed into his mouth.


    Seeing this, Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hehe ...¡± Green shirt chuckled when she heard that.¡±But why do I feel that when you eat it, it looks very delicious?¡±


    Looking at green clothes, who was blinking and asking her questions, Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but reach out and rub her little head.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re too picky with your food. It¡¯s not good for children to be picky with their food!¡±


    Lu Yi seemed to believe Ye Shen Lan¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth and take another bite of the food in her hand. However, before she could swallow it, she couldn¡¯t help but spit it out again. She then frowned and said pitifully,¡±


    ¡°Shen LAN, I¡¯m not eating anymore. Here you go!¡± As she spoke, green shirt handed the deer biscuit in her hand to Yeshen LAN.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not going to tease you anymore!¡± Looking at the aggrieved Lu Yi, Yeshen LAN felt that she had not been so relaxed in a long time.


    As the final day of the theme song for the war approached, the fear in Yeshen Lan¡¯s heart faded, and there was only relief.


    In Yeshen Lan¡¯s opinion, this song that she had composed with Lu Yi was his peak. Even at his peak, he had not composed a song like this.


    He had no regrets.


    After finishing the food in her hand, Yeshen LAN stood up and stretched her body. She turned to look at Lu Yi and said,¡±


    ¡°Green shirt, you¡¯re going to record a song later. You have to be serious!¡±


    ¡°Ya!¡± Even though green shirt did not understand what he meant, he still clenched his fist and encouraged him with a serious expression.


    On the last day of the battle song, Yeshen LAN also started recording the music video of her song.


    After testing it out, yashen LAN opened the BGM that she had asked the owner of the izakaya to record into the game, then pressed the record button.


    A familiar melody started playing.


    Yeshen LAN took a deep breath and looked at the green clothes dancing above her head, a smile on her face.


    He named this song ¡°Butter flying¡± More effective when consumed with BGM)


    Night God Lan¡¯s singing echoed in the dark forest, and green clothes in the picture was like a lively spirit, dancing in the sky above night God LAN, jumping out the symbols of music, and echoing with a surging and exciting dance music.


    The green crystal-like spots that fluttered out from the flapping of its wings added a touch of dreamy and spiritual energy to the picture.


    He was totally immersed in singing.


    Yeshen LAN treated this song as the last song of her life, and also blended her last passion with the notes in the lyrics and song.


    At this moment, it was as if he was a part of the music ...


    The moment the music stopped, Yeshen LAN closed her eyes, raised her head, and opened her hands.


    It was as if he was listening to his own voice reverberating in the forest.


    [Game prompt: recording completed. Do you want to transfer it to the competition channel?]


    Yes!


    Yeshen LAN replied without hesitation.


    [Game warning: your life state is fluctuating greatly. Your situation is critical. We are preparing to forcefully log out. We have called the nearby emergency number!]


    At this moment, the game prompt sounded again!


    However, Yeshen Lan¡¯s eyes were still closed, because he knew that this moment would come sooner or later.


    More than 20 days had passed since the last month. Although he had come early, he was well prepared ...


    [Game prompt: forced exit initiated. Countdown: 10 ... 9 ... 8 ...]


    At this moment, Yeshen LAN opened her eyes and looked at Lu Yi with a smile.


    ¡°Green shirt, thank you. Thank you for your company. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt when she heard that. She then giggled and pounced into Yeshen Lan¡¯s arms.


    However, at this moment, Yeshen Lan¡¯s figure slowly dissipated, causing green clothes to pounce on nothing.


    The smile on green shirt¡¯s face instantly froze. She reached out and touched a drop of liquid on her left cheek, her eyes showing her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Divine mist! Divine mist! Divine mist! Don¡¯t bully green shirt, come out quickly!¡±


    However, night God Lan¡¯s figure still did not appear.


    At this moment, for some reason, Lu Yi felt very uneasy.


    She was a nature Faerie, and just now, she had felt an emotion from night God LAN.


    It was like a farewell, full of reluctance, full of nostalgia, but also full of relief ...


    ¡°Divine mist! Divine mist! Divine mist!¡±


    ¡°Divine mist! Divine mist! Divine mist!¡±


    At this moment, green shirt flapped her wings and started to scurry around the dark forest, anxiously calling out night God Lan¡¯s name ...


    However, due to the unstable life force fluctuations, Yeshen LAN had already been forced out of the game by the ¡®war life detection system¡¯.


    The gaming chamber slowly opened.


    It revealed night God Lan¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Ahem ... Ahem ...¡±


    A sense of weakness appeared once again, and he couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood. At this moment, Yeshen LAN knew that she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    His vision gradually blurred, and he seemed to hear his own heartbeat.


    It seemed so weak, as if it would stop at any moment ...


    So tired ...


    His thoughts were slowly soaked by the darkness at this moment. He vaguely heard the sound of the door opening and messy footsteps ...


    There was also the sound of an ambulance siren ...


    ¡­¡­


    The moment Ye Shen LAN was sent to the emergency room, the theme song evaluation on the official website finally began.


    One by one, carefully composed songs were posted on the main page of the war, allowing players to choose and vote.


    In just half an hour, the votes for the theme song were pulled apart.


    One of the songs,¡±butterfly Fly,¡± stood out and gained an absolute advantage with three times the votes in half an hour.


    A large number of players clicked on the music video out of curiosity and were attracted to it without exception.


    In the image, a young man stood in the middle of an empty forest, singing in high spirits. Dancing green elves decorated the image, and under the light green light, the forest was dreamlike and colorful, full of vitality.


    He really wanted to turn into a butterfly and fly high with the wind.


    I just want to meet you as soon as possible.


    She put her worries aside.


    ¡­¡­


    There was no more time to waste.


    What would happen in this clear sky?


    Even if he had to face the unknown tomorrow, he still had to take the risk.


    Behind the infinitely extending dream, crossing through the cold and heartless world.


    If he didn¡¯t want to lose to him, he believed that it would never stop.


    Even if he encountered some difficulties occasionally, he would definitely be able to turn danger into safety.


    Like a butterfly spreading its wings, he flew in the breeze.


    ¡­¡­


    The players were immersed in night God Lan¡¯s singing.


    Looking at the smiling man on the screen, no one would have thought that this song was composed at the last moment of his life and that he had used his last moments to film this MV.


    Just as the song said, there was not much time left ...


    The song was full of exaggeration, making the players imagine a butterfly facing a storm and a harsh environment, flapping its wings against the wind.


    Within a short period of time, the song had an absolute advantage over the theme song of the competition, and it had become the most popular topic on the Asia server forum today. Countless players from other servers had come to watch out of curiosity.


    The Asian server players seemed to have seen the birth of the champion. They were all calling for the creators to come out and talk about their own creation process.


    However, Yeshen LAN would not be able to see any of this ...


    In the White Ward, the beeping sound of the instrument was slow and rhythmical. On the bed, Yeshen Lan¡¯s weak breathing was like a candle in the wind, as if it would be extinguished at any time.


    At this moment, his assistant, Matsumoto, was standing beside the bed, looking at Yeshen LAN, who had her eyes tightly shut, with an extremely complicated expression.


    According to the doctor, Yeshen LAN wouldn¡¯t be able to make it through the night. No resuscitation would be effective, and they could only wait for death to arrive.


    A month¡¯s pursuit and hard work was about to bear fruit ... But he couldn¡¯t see Yeshen LAN, who was lying on the hospital bed.


    At this moment, Matsumoto wished he could shake yashen LAN awake and tell her that he had succeeded, that he had won the championship.


    Even Matsumoto felt indignant on behalf of yashen LAN for not having the person she had been chasing after to witness her dream when it was about to be achieved.


    At this moment, the izakaya boss appeared beside matsuyoshi. He glanced at yashen LAN on the bed, a complicated expression on his face.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already invited the best medical team. I hope they can make it in time!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve just sent the report of Yeshen Lan¡¯s physical condition to the medical team over there. They said that there¡¯s nothing they can do and that they won¡¯t come!¡± Matsumoto shook his head.


    Hearing this, the izakaya owner was silent for a moment before sighing.¡±


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s very grateful to you for letting him leave in his favorite way. ¡±


    ¡°Sigh~!¡± The owner of the izakaya sighed again. After taking a deep look at yashen LAN, who was lying on the hospital bed, he silently turned and left.


    The ward fell into silence again ...


    At this moment, Yeshen LAN opened her eyes slightly.


    Seeing this, Matsumoto quickly stepped forward.


    ¡°Has it started?¡± A weak voice was squeezed out from her mouth. At this moment, even speaking seemed to be so painful for the current Yeshen LAN.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting, you¡¯ve succeeded, you¡¯re first!¡± Matsumoto quickly replied.


    Hearing this, night God LAN endured the pain and forced a smile on her face.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Matsumoto couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw yashen LAN in such a state.


    ¡°Let me ... Have ... One last ... Moment of peace.¡±


    When Matsumoto heard this, he nodded and walked out of the ward, closing the door behind him.


    Standing in the corridor, Matsumoto couldn¡¯t help but take out a cigarette. He lit it up and took a deep puff. His eyes seemed to have turned red from the smoke ...


    Under the night sky, the lights were not turned on in the quiet Ward, and life was slipping away little by little.


    However, Ye Shen LAN had already prepared herself for all of this. He was already very satisfied to leave in such a way.


    Green shirt ... I really want to be your friend ... What a pity ...


    At that moment, Yeshen LAN closed her eyes, her mouth slightly opened, then closed again.


    The familiar scene, the familiar melody, and the familiar lyrics appeared in his mind. He sang silently ...


    She really wanted to turn into a butterfly and fly high with the wind ...


    His life¡¯s journey had come to an end. At the last moment before death, night God LAN seemed to have returned to that quiet forest again, and saw the green butterfly elf flapping its wings at her ...

 Chapter 482 - keep the good

    Chapter 482: Chapter 482 keep the good


    In the quiet Ward, only the continuous beeping of the ECG monitor could be heard.


    At this moment, night God LAN closed her eyes forever.


    He had given up his studies for his dream and embarked on this music path at the age of 18. He was undoubtedly a success.


    However, fate made a fool of him. The illness came at the moment when he was preparing to write his own legend. No matter how optimistic he was, he couldn¡¯t cross this hurdle.


    But before she died, night God LAN was very satisfied.


    Before he left this world, he still hummed ¡°bug flying¡± and sent himself on his last journey with music.


    Although she still had some regrets, it was enough for Yeshen LAN. At least she didn¡¯t end up living a month of decadence like she had thought she would.


    In the end, he ignited his passion and sang out his passion and dreams. This ending was truly satisfying for night God LAN.


    He had reached the end of his life¡¯s journey, and it was time to get off ...


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, a figure slowly appeared in the ward.


    ...


    Even Matsumoto, who was standing in the corridor, didn¡¯t notice his appearance.


    In the darkness, this person looked at night God LAN for a moment. Then, he walked up to him and pressed his right palm on night God Lan¡¯s chest.


    A faint purple light appeared, and night God Lan¡¯s body, which had gradually turned cold, regained some warmth.


    Then, the man stretched out his hand and smacked Yeshen Lan¡¯s forehead.


    Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM


    The soul that had been separated from the body and was about to leave the body was instantly slapped back.


    At this moment, Yeshen LAN slowly opened her eyes and immediately discovered a man standing before her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yeshen LAN asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m number two. My master asked me to give you a life-saving medicine!¡± As he spoke, number two handed a black pill in his hand to Yeshen LAN.


    ¡°I ... I¡¯m dead, aren¡¯t I?¡± Yeshen LAN asked in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re considered dead. But even if you¡¯re really dead, my master can still save you!¡±


    Number two¡¯s words were too unbelievable to Ye Shen LAN. He didn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. I¡¯ll keep this pill. I¡¯ve only temporarily kept you alive, but the illness in your body hasn¡¯t been cured. If you want to live, eat it!¡± As she spoke, number two placed the pill in her hand on Yeshen Lan¡¯s chest. She slowly retreated and blended into the darkness.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell anyone about my existence. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your life back!¡± At this moment, a warning sound came from the darkness.


    Yeshen LAN struggled to get up, but she found that she had no strength in her body. She couldn¡¯t support her body at all, but the pain in her body told her that this was not an illusion.


    With trembling hands, she picked up the black pill on her chest and fell silent.


    Was this for real?


    He looked up into the darkness, but No. 2¡¯s figure had already disappeared.


    After a moment of silence, Yeshen LAN suddenly threw the pill into her mouth and swallowed it.


    So what if it was fake? it was already like this, how bad could it be?


    The ¡®special medicine¡¯ made by the all-rounded little Bei Li exploded with a powerful effect as soon as it entered his mouth. Countless energy balls turned into green guards and slid down his throat, killing their way into the cancer cells in Yeshen Lan¡¯s body. At the same time, they filled up his nearly exhausted body.


    At this moment, Yeshen LAN started to vomit blood again.


    But this time, the blood he vomited was black and emitted a stinky smell, which made Yeshen LAN frown.


    Ten minutes later, Yeshen LAN stopped vomiting.


    After spitting out the blood, night God LAN felt her whole body relax, as if she had been reborn. The strength in her body also began to gradually recover.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it, and he subconsciously wanted to support his body.


    This time, he didn¡¯t feel helpless. He did it easily, as if all the diseases in his body had disappeared.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Yashen LAN looked up and saw Matsumoto looking at her in shock. The cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground as his mouth opened slightly.


    ¡°You ... How did you ...¡± Matsumoto¡¯s voice was trembling.


    Just a moment ago, the doctor had told him that Yeshen Lan¡¯s vital signs had disappeared from the ward. He was already dead.


    That was why he had rushed over, but he didn¡¯t expect to see a ruddy-faced night God LAN when he opened the door.


    Matsumoto almost thought that he was hallucinating.


    Even if ye Shen LAN wasn¡¯t dead, this shouldn¡¯t have happened. He still clearly remembered what the doctor had said, that Ye Shen LAN definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to make it through the night ...


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either ... It seems like ... I¡¯ve recovered!¡± Yeshen LAN scratched her head, a bashful smile appearing on her face.


    ¡°F * ck, you¡¯re resurrected, not completely healed!¡± At this moment, Matsumoto couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    After staring at yashen LAN for a while, Matsumoto suddenly turned around and ran to the doctor on duty outside.


    What followed next was a series of physical examinations.


    This time, not only was Matsumoto shocked, but the doctors in charge of the examination were also dumbfounded.


    The patient, who was supposed to die tonight, was surprisingly in good health. He was no different from an ordinary person, and his average value was even better.


    They had seen a living ghost!


    This could no longer be described as a medical miracle. It was like a resurrection from the dead!


    As a result, the doctors looked at Yeshen LAN with deranged gazes ...


    It was as if they could see the Nobel Prize in Medicine waving at them ...


    However, this was a private hospital, and Yeshen LAN worked for the izakaya¡¯s boss, so it was naturally not up to them to decide whether she would be discharged or not.


    The doctor originally wanted to trick yashen LAN into continuing the examination, but yashen LAN knew that she had already recovered, so she naturally wasn¡¯t willing to cooperate. She immediately called Matsumoto and left the ward.


    When they arrived outside the hospital and got into the car, Matsumoto immediately started to ask questions with a serious expression.


    After being warned by the mysterious man who called himself ¡°No. 2¡±, Yeshen LAN naturally didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. She only said that she had woken up and found that her body seemed to have recovered.


    Matsumoto couldn¡¯t accept this explanation, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any other explanation.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve recovered, I have a suggestion, do you want to hear it?¡± Matsumoto suddenly spoke after digesting the information nightshen LAN had given him.


    ¡°What proposal?¡±


    ¡°First, tell me what plans you have for the future. Do you want to continue pursuing your musical dream?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already a dream. How can I give up!¡± Yeshen LAN rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going back to being an artiste? You should know that you¡¯re going to be rich soon!¡± Matsumoto was stunned.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with money, but I won¡¯t be an artiste anymore. I¡¯m preparing to enter war online!¡± Without his illness, Yeshen LAN spoke in a relaxed tone. At this moment, his entire body felt comfortable, as if he had been reborn.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. So, my suggestion is, do you want to follow our boss? he built a Guild during the war, and we can play together in the future!¡±


    ¡°The boss is my Savior, this suggestion can be considered!¡±


    ¡°When we get back, do you want me to bring you to level up?¡± Matsumoto couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to continue practicing my singing and then create a class that uses music to fight. I heard that many players have created new classes in the middle server, and there are NPCs that use music to fight. I¡¯ll go and learn!¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like your thoughts have become unrealistic after you came back to life?¡± Matsumoto was speechless.


    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try? what if you succeed? haha!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to give you a blow. I wish you success!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, you have to chase after it ...¡±


    As the two of them chatted, a red sun appeared in the sky outside the car window. It shone brightly and dyed half of the sky ...


    Looking at the slowly rising sun, Matsumoto and yashen LAN couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    The night was over, and the unbearable night finally saw the New Sun ...


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Big cat, call me the little angel in white who saves the dying and helps the injured!¡± At this time, little Beili was eating the Apple that Lu Wu had peeled and said with a smile.


    ¡°Shut up, I was the one who saved you!¡± Lu Wu said as he looked at Xiao bei.


    ¡°What?!¡± Bei Li slapped the sofa in anger.¡±I made the medicine!¡±


    ¡°I was the one who sent No. 2!¡± Lu Wu was not willing to admit defeat.


    ¡°I also made No. 2!¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Eat the apple and stop talking.¡± Lu Wu had no choice but to stuff the Apple in his hand into little Beili¡¯s mouth, blocking her mouth.


    Looking up at the image feedback from the artifact, Lu Wu¡¯s face showed a smile.


    Then, he took out his little notebook and wrote three words on it.


    [Name: night God LAN]


    [Note: musical talent, green-clothed elf (pet?] Partner?)


    ¡°Foodie, since we¡¯ve already saved his life in advance, do you think we should deduct some of the award for his theme song?¡± Lu Wu looked at Bei Li and asked with a smile.


    Bei Li¡¯s mouth was stuffed full. He nodded and said,¡±


    ¡°It cost 120 soul coins to make this pill, deduct it from his reward!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deduct 150 soul coins, 30 soul coins will be the delivery fee for No. 2!¡± Lu Wu said after some thought.


    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Bei Li nodded with a serious expression.¡±


    ¡°Then round it up, deduct 200 soul coins, and the remaining 50 soul coins will be my production fee!¡±


    And so, the two of them began to take advantage of the reward that night God LAN was about to receive.


    Although the deducted cost was not worth mentioning compared to the overall reward, as the big shots behind the scenes, Lu Wu and little Bei Li were happy to do it.


    In fact, the root cause of their happiness was that they had saved a player who had not given up on his dream before his death. They were just satisfied with this.


    As a Big Boss behind the scenes, he didn¡¯t like exploitation and wasn¡¯t cruel enough, but Lu Wu felt that he was very happy to be ¡°idle.¡±


    He was also willing to treat every player well.


    As for little Beili ...


    Whatever Lu Wu liked to do, she would naturally support him with all her might.


    Of course, he would never admit it ...


    ¡­¡­


    [Ps: I don¡¯t know if anyone has guessed it, but the song ¡°butt flying¡± can be said to be a childhood memory of many people, including the author. And yashen LAN was also created based on Kouji Wada!]


    The same debut at the peak, the same illness. On April 8th, 2016,¡±bug flying¡± finally became a lost cause.


    Every time I listen to this piece of music, countless fragments of ¡°digital baby¡± will appear in my mind. As he grew older, his life became more complicated, but he was still touched by his childhood. Memories are like a door, filled with happiness. There are many keys to open the door, and this song is one of them!


    I hope that all readers will not forget your original intentions. On the way forward, keep the good things and keep the touching things!

 Chapter 483 - Theme song reward

    Chapter 483: Theme song reward


    The selection of the ¡°theme song¡± for the Asia server was coming to an end.


    It could be said that there was no suspense at all. Night God Lan¡¯s ¡°bug flying¡± won the championship with an absolute advantage.


    Under the anticipation of thousands of players, the official announcement of the rewards for this event was released.


    [(Official) the campaign for the theme song for the conquering Asia server has officially ended. I hereby announce the list of winners and event rewards!]


    [Op: battle GM]


    [Content: there are a total of 2764 songs for the theme song of this campaign on the Asia server. The winning work is ¡°butt flying¡±. The creator is: Night God LAN.


    Congratulations to this player for receiving the reward for this event. Please contact customer service as soon as possible to choose your reward!


    Details of the theme song rewards:


    1.30 million in cash


    2. Legendary weapon customization scroll (legendary Level 1), special honorary title ¡°demon Phoenix singer,¡± soul coin reward: Fifty thousand


    [Demon Phoenix singer (bound, special epic title)]:


    ...


    Title effect:


    1. The title wearer will recover 5 HP per second.


    2. The title wearer will receive a 10% increase in all healing effects.


    3. The title wearer will receive a special passive ¡°singer¡¯s light ¡°(all area-of-effect skills, coverage area increased by 50%)


    Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM


    4. All attributes +2%


    ¡­¡­


    After seeing that the rewards included a legendary weapon and an epic special title, the forum of the conquering Asia server was in an uproar.


    Little angel Jinmu: ¡°what rubbish reward? it¡¯s unsightly. I¡¯ll definitely choose 1. Those who choose 2 are idiots.¡±(Slamming the table in anger)


    Zhan Hongyi: ¡°the commenter above is right. The winner shouldn¡¯t be fooled. With this 30 million in cash, you can do anything you want. Can¡¯t you just buy pork ribs and eat them?¡± You¡¯ll regret choosing the game reward for the rest of your life. Please believe me (sincere eyes).


    Polo: ¡°the winner, please contact me as soon as possible. I want your [legendary weapon custom scroll] and 50000 soul coins. You can name the price!¡±


    Garji¡¯s incarnation: ¡°the one above is fake. Don¡¯t believe him. He¡¯s just trying to trick you into choosing reward 2 and then play disappear. Hurry up and choose 1!¡±


    The Indian ascetic: ¡°the officials are really too much. They actually gave me such a lousy reward. What legendary weapon custom made~hiss, what special title, and a mere 50000 soul coins. I Don¡¯t Want It At All. I choose 30 million!¡±


    Captain Jack: ¡°you guys are going too far. Actually, the reward given by the dog official is not bad. But compared to 30 million, 30 million is definitely better. Yes, that¡¯s it. Please make a wise choice. Thank you!¡±


    San li: ¡°previous poster, you¡¯re all a bunch of jealous players. If I had to choose ... I would definitely choose 30 million as well.¡±


    A universe powerhouse: ¡°don¡¯t mess around, everyone. Let me analyze the winner. In our Asian server, a legendary weapon is almost equivalent to 1 million in cash. Then, with 30 million, you can buy 30 weapons. As for an epic title, it¡¯s only worth 100 soul coins. You should understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡±


    Crayon Shin-chan (Chinese server):¡±I¡¯m dying of laughter. Look upstairs. There¡¯s a group of orphan players from the Asian server. It¡¯s really the happy atmosphere of an Asian server orphanage.¡±(Funny)


    Eric (Inferno server):¡±name your price. I¡¯m taking this custom scroll!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were discussing, yashen LAN, the owner of the izakaya, and his assistant Matsumoto were all looking at the official post on their computer screens with excitement, and they couldn¡¯t help but clench their fists.


    Even the owner of the izakaya didn¡¯t expect that Yeshen LAN would be able to win the theme song contest in such a weak state.


    At that time, he was just holding on to a slim chance, and night God LAN was just one of the many musicians he had invested in.


    The surprise was too sudden.


    ¡°Quickly contact customer service and choose reward two!¡± The owner of the izakaya immediately said to Yeshen LAN in excitement.


    Yeshen LAN nodded with a smile.


    Although the discussion of the players on the forum had suddenly changed to reward 1, he was not stupid. Moreover, he had already promised to give the reward to the izakaya owner.


    After exiting the forum, night God LAN opened the ¡®customer service contact¡¯ function on the official homepage.


    A customer service pop-up window appeared.


    [Yeshen LAN: is the Lord of customer service here?] Receive the reward!


    Customer service number 1,[identity verification required. Please re-enter your account number, password, and face verification!]


    Seeing the reply, Yeshen LAN re-entered her account password in the pop-up box, and at the same time, she faced the computer camera.


    Customer service No. 1,[verification complete. Winner of the Asian server theme song. Please choose your reward: ] Reward 1 or reward 2.


    When Yeshen LAN saw this, she was about to press the option when the izakaya boss beside her nervously said,¡±


    ¡°Press it slowly, don¡¯t make a mistake!¡±


    Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh in her heart. He was already over half a century old, yet he was even more impatient than her.


    He pressed the ¡± 2¡å key on the number keyboard.


    Customer service number 1:¡±selection completed. The reward selected is¡± reward 2.¡±The reward has been sent to the game. Please come online to collect it!¡±


    ¡°Boss, the reward is in place!¡± Yeshen LAN turned to the owner of the izakaya and said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go online and trade now!¡± The owner of the izakaya was very excited.


    .


    After all, this was a legendary weapon, and it was a custom-made one. He had only heard of one in the entire Asia server. At his age, money was just a string of numbers. To him, getting this weapon was more exciting than earning a billion.


    Yeshen LAN nodded, stood up, and walked towards her gaming capsule.


    ¡°Wait, give me your bank account number first!¡± At this moment, the owner of the izakaya called out to Yeshen LAN.


    When Yeshen LAN heard this, she stopped in her tracks. She knew that the izakaya¡¯s boss was clearly going to fulfill their previous agreement and transfer the money to him.


    This money was what she deserved, so Ye Shen LAN didn¡¯t hesitate and told him her bank account number.


    When the izakaya owner heard this, he immediately took out his phone and began to transfer the money.


    In less than five minutes, Yeshen Lan¡¯s phone rang with a text message notification. He picked it up and saw that four hundred million had been transferred.


    Looking at the long string of 0¡¯s on the message, Yeshen LAN was a little stunned.


    He had never even dared to think about such a huge sum of money, but now that it had really appeared in his hands, he could not help but feel that it was a little unreal.


    It was as if all of this was just a dream.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re dreaming? That¡¯s right, the real you died that night. Now, you have entered your own dream world, so everything is so perfect!¡± Matsumoto patted yashen Lan¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile.


    When Yeshen LAN heard this, she rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight. Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯ve just recovered and my body is weak. I can¡¯t take the shock!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise. It¡¯s your turn!¡± The boss said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the game!¡± Yeshen LAN smiled.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home now. Wait for me!¡± The owner of the izakaya immediately said, then turned and left.


    After the owner of the izakaya left, Matsumoto looked at yashen LAN with a smile and asked,¡±


    ¡°Now that you have such a huge sum of money, what are you going to do with it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll spend money to buy soul coins!¡± Yeshen LAN answered with a serious face.


    When Matsumoto heard this, he was stunned.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. Although there are fifty thousand soul coins in the theme song reward, that¡¯s all the boss ¡®s, not mine. I¡¯m still poor in the game, so I have to spend some money!¡±


    ¡°Who was the one who said that playing with toys would demoralize one¡¯s will?¡± Matsumoto couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha, I told you that those who spend a few hundred million in the game are idiots, but now I¡¯m going back on my words. I¡¯m going to spend a hundred million on him first!¡± Yeshen LAN didn¡¯t blush at all, and instead smiled as she spoke.


    Looking at the ¡°pay-to-win player¡± from midnight God LAN, Matsumoto was too lazy to complain and shook his head.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back now. Don¡¯t forget about the dinner. I¡¯ll come to you then. Oh, since you¡¯ve recovered, remember to buy a car. I¡¯m not at your service anymore!¡±


    After Matsumoto finished speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for yashen LAN to speak. He turned around, waved his hand, and left.


    After Matsumoto left, yashen LAN was silent for a long time. Then, she walked to the gaming capsule and entered it.


    After entering the game, night God LAN and the owner of the izakaya added each other as friends. The two then met in The Burning Sky City. Without any hesitation, night God LAN traded the 50000 soul coins and the [custom legendary weapon scroll] to the owner of the izakaya.


    Of course, special titles could not be traded. Although the owner of the izakaya was very envious, he did not say much. In fact, he was already very satisfied with just being able to get these.


    After bidding farewell to the owner of the izakaya, yashen LAN strode towards the silent forest.


    Now that he had money, he used the teleportation array to travel.


    After entering the silent forest, before night God LAN could call out to him, green-clothed¡¯s figure suddenly appeared and pounced into his arms.


    When green clothes raised her head, a beautiful face that was crying like a Pear Blossom bathed in rain appeared before Ye Shen Lan¡¯s eyes. Although there were no words written on her face, Ye Shen LAN could still read the word ¡®aggrieved¡¯.


    She was so aggrieved that tears were streaming down her face, she was so aggrieved that she could not fly, she was so aggrieved that she could not breathe ...


    Looking at the sobbing Lu Yi, Yeshen LAN hurriedly consoled her, promising her and admitting her mistakes. After spending a lot of effort, she finally coaxed the little butterfly to stop crying.


    ¡°Shen LAN, sing a song to coax green shirt!¡± At this moment, green shirt wiped her tears and spoke with reddened eyes.


    When night God LAN heard this, she smiled and rubbed green clothes ¡®little head, singing a song that green clothes was familiar with.


    At this moment, green shirt¡¯s tears turned into a smile. She flapped her wings and began to circle around yashen LAN, the faint green crystal-like light once again sprinkling down.


    After night God LAN finished singing, green shirt also started singing.


    Listening to green shirt¡¯s ethereal voice and hearing the notification of the BUFF¡¯s increase, night God LAN was suddenly lost in thought.


    This was because he was thinking if he could learn from green shirt¡¯s method to sing. Or rather, if he needed to create a ¡®singer¡¯ profession, he wondered if he could use green shirt as a reference.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a day passed by quickly. During this time, while nightshen LAN was thinking about how to create a new class, she stayed by green shirt¡¯s side. She finally managed to make the simple-minded green shirt happy.


    As she had an appointment that night, night God LAN bid green clothes farewell despite her reluctance and chose to go offline.


    Back in reality, yashen LAN looked at her phone and realized that it wasn¡¯t time for her appointment with Matsumoto yet. She sat on the sofa and fell into deep thought.


    A moment later, he mustered up his courage and took out his phone to make a call.


    Du du du~du~


    The call went through, but there was no sound from the other end, as if waiting for him to speak first.


    ¡°Eri, it¡¯s me, night God LAN!¡± After a moment of silence, night God LAN was the first to speak.


    ¡°Scumbag!¡± The woman¡¯s angry voice came from the other end of the phone, and then the call was hung up.


    Ye Shen LAN was speechless.

 Chapter 484 - Elven songster

    Chapter 484: Elven songster


    Time passed day by day.


    After her body had completely recovered, night God Lan¡¯s life was once again filled with hope, and it had become very fulfilling.


    During this period of time, he would send messages to his girlfriend, or rather, his ex-girlfriend, to apologize every day.


    Yashen LAN felt guilty toward eri.


    When he fell from the altar and his life was extremely decadent, his girlfriend eri did not give up on him. Instead, she kept comforting him, hoping that he could get back on his feet.


    Even during the period when he was missing, eri would often call, but at that time, yashen LAN did not want to drag her down, so he chose to hang up on eri¡¯s calls.


    But it was different now. Everything had been restored, and he could live a normal life.


    So, for eri, he wanted to save this relationship.


    During this period, yashen LAN would send a text message of apology to eri every day.


    However, it was obvious that eri did not forgive yashen LAN and chose to ignore all the information about him.


    This undoubtedly made Yeshen LAN very distressed.


    ...


    On this day, yashen LAN called eri again.


    After the call connected, Yeshen LAN started to apologize sincerely.


    This time, eri did not hang up the phone, but asked in an angry tone,¡±


    ¡°Why did you treat me like that before? why did you change your attitude now? also, why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened?¡±


    Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM


    Facing her ex-girlfriend¡¯s questioning, Yeshen LAN felt bitter. After thinking for a moment, she decided to tell the truth.


    ¡°Eri, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll tell you the truth!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening!¡±


    So, yashen LAN told eri everything about her terminal illness, her imminent death, her betrayal by her good friend, her company¡¯s exploitation, and finally her lack of money to treat her illness and her high debt for breaching the contract.


    Since these things had already passed, Yeshen LAN felt that there was no need to hide it anymore. She felt much more comfortable after saying it.


    ¡°Lord shenlan, have you always thought that I¡¯m stupid? It¡¯s easy to deceive!¡± At this time, eri¡¯s cold voice came from the phone.


    ¡°How is that possible, eri? how can you think that way?¡± Yeshen LAN immediately replied.


    ¡°Terminal illness? He was about to die? Who¡¯s the one on the phone with me now?¡± Eri said angrily.


    ¡°This ... Let me explain. A few days ago, I was still lying in the hospital waiting for death, but I suddenly recovered. Really, I¡¯m not lying to you!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you can die, night God LAN!¡±


    Pada~toot du du!


    The call was hung up again, and Yeshen LAN only felt mentally exhausted.


    Although I know that the truth is a little hard to believe, can you believe me? I¡¯m not lying to you!


    F ** K, I¡¯m a rich man now, don¡¯t I want to lose face?


    Yeshen LAN felt like she had been hurt. She was so angry!


    Thus, the slightly sad night God LAN chose to go online and look for the little girl in green for comfort.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark forest.


    By now, Lu Yi had long since become familiar with night God Lan¡¯s aura.


    Every time night God LAN came, she would quickly throw herself into his arms.


    Ye Shen LAN was against it. After all, he had an ex-girlfriend, and she might become his current girlfriend soon.


    However, green shirt was too clingy. He could not push her away at all. Gradually, he compromised.


    However, other than when night God LAN came, Lu Yi would always hide in the forest and would never show her face. She was only so intimate with night God LAN.


    In the past few days, she had been studying how to create the new class,¡±singer,¡± with green clothes.


    At this moment, he already had some ideas.


    The key was green shirt!


    Different from night God LAN, no matter what song green shirt sang, it would give him a BUFF. This made night God LAN very curious.


    For this reason, he did some research.


    He tried to sing with green shirt¡¯s tone and even asked her for advice on how to sing.


    Gradually, Ye Shen LAN began to figure out something.


    The key reason was that green shirt was a nature Faerie. Her singing was one with nature, and she was able to trigger the feedback from nature.


    As for the power of nature that could be drawn in by singing, Yeshen LAN had already discovered three types.


    He named them ¡°natural healing,¡±¡±natural amplification,¡± and ¡°nature¡¯s wrath.¡±


    They corresponded to three types: ¡®heal¡¯,¡¯attribute boost¡¯, and ¡®attack¡¯.


    It could be said that Lu Yi had already grasped what Yeshen LAN needed.


    In order to create this profession, Yeshen LAN buried herself in research for the next few days, letting green shirt teach her how to comprehend the power of nature.


    It was obvious that to green-clothed, this talent was inborn, and she had no idea how to teach it to Ye Shen LAN.


    However, in terms of being close to nature, green shirt had a way.


    In the next few days, Lu Yi brought night God LAN to interact with the flowers and trees in the forest.


    To be more precise, it was night God LAN talking to the flowers and trees.


    According to Lu Yi, although the plants could not understand his words, they could feel the fluctuations in his emotions when he spoke. Through communication, night God LAN might be able to obtain the approval of nature and comprehend the heart of nature.


    Yeshen LAN was extremely skeptical about this, but she still chose to try.


    As a result, he gradually became more and more autistic ...


    .


    Playing the zither against a cow was simply too weak in Yeshen Lan¡¯s eyes. In comparison, she had to face a tree and a flower every day and chat for half a day. Who was the awesome one?


    Who else is there!


    After a week of trying, Yeshen LAN completely gave up ...


    He felt that he wasn¡¯t cut out for it and had to think of other ways.


    After that, night God LAN continued to learn green shirt¡¯s singing method, but his voice still couldn¡¯t attract the power of nature.


    Just as night God LAN was feeling vexed over this, the game¡¯s notification sound rang in her mind.


    [Game prompt: your favorability with green shirt has reached the maximum. Do you want to sign a contract and activate the subsequent intimacy growth mode?]


    The appearance of this game notification stunned night God LAN. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at green clothes, who was hugging her arm and rubbing it against her.


    It was obvious that green shirt did not realize this.


    After some thought, he opened the forum and asked the players questions with a new attitude.


    With the help of the enthusiastic players, night God LAN quickly understood what ¡®signing a contract¡¯ was all about.


    According to the players ¡®description, signing a contract meant that the other party would become their companion or pet. There were many benefits, and the biggest one was that the other party would also have the ability to revive after death like the players.


    This made night God LAN extremely tempted. She immediately smiled at Lu Yi and said,¡±


    ¡°Little green-clothed, do you want to go with me to the outside world to take a look?¡±


    When green shirt heard this, he raised his head and revealed a puzzled expression.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing outside?¡±


    Yeshen LAN thought for a moment, then said,¡±


    ¡°To see the wider world and make more friends!¡±


    Green shirt nodded, not fully understanding.¡±¡±Shenlan, I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±


    When night God LAN heard this, she smiled and rubbed green clothes ¡®little head. At the same time, she confirmed the game prompt in her mind.


    [Game prompt: you have successfully signed a contract with ¡®green shirt¡¯. Your target has changed to a bound NPC!]


    ¡°Eh? Divine mist, there are many new things in my mind. You¡¯re a player!¡± At this moment, green shirt curiously asked.


    Yeshen LAN nodded and was about to speak.


    At this moment, a faint green ball of light appeared in green clothes ¡®body. Under night God Lan¡¯s astonished gaze, it entered his body.


    [Game prompt: you have received the acknowledgment of the nature Faerie, received the gift of nature, and received ¡°Nature¡¯s heart (Level 1)¡±]


    [Heart of nature (Level 1)]:


    [Skill details: the power of nature¡¯s Origin. It soothes all living things and allows one to comprehend the way of nature.]


    [Skill effect: increase comprehension of nature force]


    ¡­¡­


    Although the concept of this skill was very vague, night God LAN was very surprised.


    The conclusion he came up with from his research was that green shirt could use her singing voice to attract the force of nature. He did not expect himself to be able to do it in this way.


    He recalled what green shirt had said earlier about talking to the plants and gaining the acknowledgment of nature through it.


    Night God LAN suddenly understood, because green clothes also represented nature. She was a nature Faerie, and she could also give herself this ability.


    Moreover, compared to the plants, green shirt¡¯s life level was clearly higher!


    ¡°Hahaha, green shirt, thanks!¡± Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but rub green clothes ¡®little head in anger.


    ¡°Divine mist, why are you so happy?¡± Green shirt asked curiously.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll sing for you!¡± Yeshen LAN said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Green shirt¡¯s eyes lit up as he raised his hand in agreement.


    The moment she opened her mouth to sing, night God Lan¡¯s voice was clearly different. It was more ethereal than before, and her voice seemed to come from all directions, blending into nature.


    At this moment, even green shirt could not help but widen his eyes.


    While she was singing, a game notification sounded in night God Lan¡¯s mind:


    [Game prompt: the song is imbued with the power of nature. The power of nature¡¯s feedback is ¡°healing.¡± A radius of 60 meters is affected. All allies within the range will recover 15 hp per second!]


    [Game prompt: all area-of-effect skills have been enhanced by the special title ¡°magic Phoenix songster.¡± The area-of-effect has increased by 50%.]


    When she finished singing, Yeshen LAN couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    He knew that he had found the way to create this class.


    What he had to do next was to classify and standardize the different ¡°nature force feedback¡± triggered by different songs.


    At that moment, green shirt, who was flapping her wings and floating in the air, had her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Divine mist, you¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve succeeded!¡± Yeshen LAN laughed happily, her heart filled with a sense of accomplishment.


    ¡°Ya! Amazing!¡± Lu Yi immediately threw herself into Ye Shen Lan¡¯s arms, looking even happier than Ye Shen LAN.


    Rubbing green clothed¡¯s small head, night God LAN was about to ask green clothed about the specific classification of the force of nature when the game notification rang again.


    [Game prompt: do you wish to create a new profession?[(Can be named) note: you can not give up after choosing. This class does not have a systematic growth path. Everything is up to the player to explore on his own. Please choose carefully!]


    When she saw the game notification, night God LAN couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and then she was overjoyed.


    When he had decided to create a new profession, no one believed him, including the izakaya owner and Matsumoto. But this time, he had really succeeded!


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Without any hesitation, night God LAN chose to confirm and named the new class: Elven songster


    At this moment, the server-wide announcement rang in the minds of all players in the demon Phoenix continent.


    [Server-wide announcement: congratulations to player night God LAN for successfully creating a new class: [Elven songster, you have received a hidden reward of 500 bound soul coins!]


    At this moment, the players from the Asia server were once again in an uproar because of Yeshen LAN!


    To the players, creating a class was even more difficult than obtaining an inheritance class, regardless of the strength.


    This was one of the highest achievements that players could achieve at the current stage of the game, and it was also a symbol of personal strength!

 Chapter 485 - demon chef

    Chapter 485: Chapter 485 demon chef


    In the past few days, the Asia server, which was originally the weakest in the eyes of the other three major servers, had shone brightly.


    This was because a person who was admired by all server players,¡±night God LAN,¡± had appeared in the Asia server.


    Creating a new class, even in the middle server that was widely acknowledged to have the most cheaters, there were only two people who had done it. One was the ¡°Great Demon King Hu nuclear¡± who was widely acknowledged to have the most destructive power in the entire server, and the other was the puppeteer ¡°Tang mu¡±.


    And the third person to create a class was Yeshen LAN. Such an achievement made all the Asia server players feel proud.


    Even though the server had opened a little late, in terms of creating classes, they were second only to the mid-server, which made them very proud.


    In reality, there were three key factors in acting tough-how my relatives were, how my friends were, how my classmates were ...


    There were three elements for conquests to show off-how our server is, how our Guild is, how powerful our server¡¯s hack is ...


    Night God Lan¡¯s achievements made many Asian server players feel proud!


    It was also because of night God Lan¡¯s achievements that the players had a new direction in their research of the game.


    And that was how to create a new class.


    Very quickly, a strategy to create a new class appeared on the forums.


    ...


    The experts even categorized these guides.


    The most famous one was the new music class system that night God LAN had created, such as guqin, flute, erhu, chimes, guzheng, and so on. Some players even suggested piano. In short, the players were full of imagination in order to create new classes.


    There were countless guides on the forum.


    Of course, this was just a strategy. Many players only gave a direction, but none of them had a clue as to how to put it into practice.


    Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM


    However, it was not wrong to have a direction first. Perhaps they would be able to figure it out during their exploration. This was what all the players thought.


    In a short time, other than the hell server, the top players from the other three servers started to research on how to create new classes.


    On the other hand, due to the difference in the growth system of the inferno server, they were not as passionate about creating new classes as the players from the other three servers. To the inferno server players, they were actually creating new classes every day.


    With the addition of AI ke, with its super computing power, the assembly drawings of various new models of mecha appeared like bamboo shoots after the rain. There were tens of thousands of combinations of various weapons and different power components. In their opinion, other than not being officially certified as a ¡°new class¡±, they had created the most new classes in their server!


    Of course, the players from the other three servers would not admit this.


    In the eyes of the players from the Chinese, European, and Asian servers, the hell server¡¯s mech was modified based on the three initial classes, which was different from completely creating new classes.


    Although the four major servers were all in the player camp, they were all competitors, and it was already a daily occurrence for them to bicker with each other.


    They had always adopted a strictly academic attitude towards the various aspects of comparison in the war. They had debated with each other through various forums.


    There was only one core idea!


    Our server is the strongest, and our potential is also the strongest. The other servers are all trash!


    Just as the players from the four servers were arguing over this, a server-wide announcement appeared, attracting the attention of the players.


    [Full-service announcement: new lifestyle class: The Demon Chef was officially released. Central server, European server, Asian server]


    [Server announcement: due to the different growth modes of the hell server, the available lifestyle classes are: Energy chemist]


    The appearance of this announcement immediately suppressed the uproar of the players.


    All the players were excited.


    This was because a life profession represented a large amount of soul coins and a beautiful future!


    No matter if it was in reality or in the game, unfairness was bound to exist.


    For example, rich players could top up their money, but this unfairness was also due to the unfairness in reality.


    However, there were many opportunities to turn things around in a battle. In addition to those illusory opportunities, hard work was also an important factor.


    Even the skills that could not create huge wealth in real life could be used in the game. This was an ability that many rich players did not have.


    For example, the branded food that was currently selling at the game¡¯s auction house was the wealth created by players who had cooking skills in real life.


    In war games, the fastest way for players to make a comeback, other than the unreachable inheritance and hidden classes, would be to change to a lifestyle class.


    This was extremely important to the players.


    At this moment, white light was constantly flashing in the northern divergent underworld. They were all players who had returned through the teleportation portal.


    After knowing that a new round of work classes had been introduced, the players knew that a new opportunity to rise had arrived.


    In the first two times, whether it was The Alchemist or the forger, the players who successfully changed their profession had a great harvest. Many players even rose from the bottom of the players to the core players of the Guild.


    The players naturally didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. They were all eager to try and wait for the specific event to start.


    At this time, on the life profession panel, the originally gray demon chef profession, which had not been activated, had already lit up.


    Demon chef: ¡±


    [Life profession introduction: demon chef can use special methods to see the spirit energy nodes in spiritual ingredients or spiritual meat. Using the cooking method, these nodes can be rearranged.] While it was delicious, it could also maximize the effects of the spiritual ingredient or spiritual meat!


    [Class change requirement: players who rank in the top 10000 in this demon chef test will become the first demon chef to change their class!]


    As the players waited excitedly, the trial panel appeared, and the detailed trial requirements appeared in front of them.


    .


    [Demon chef test requirements: the test will last for five days. During this period, all applicants will receive the test items: demon chef knife, demon chef pot, demon chef introduction manual (hardcover), demon chef spirit ability combination manual (introduction).]


    [Trial notes: the cooking range of a demon chef is not limited to the use of tools. Any food can be made in your own way!]


    [Trial Note 2: players who have already changed their class to¡¯ apothecary ¡®will not be able to participate in this event.]


    After the trial started, the players had the same attitude-no matter how difficult it was, they had to register first!


    In just five minutes, the number of people who had signed up for the trial had exceeded 10 million, and the number was still increasing.


    All the players who had successfully registered also received two manuals and special tools for the Demon Chef test.


    War online gave the players the best explanation of the joy and pain of learning.


    If he wanted it, he had to learn it properly. There were no shortcuts!


    At this moment, the players could do nothing but curse the inhumane officials for taking away their time to play games and letting them learn.


    However, with the lessons learned from the previous war, the players also understood the characteristics of all the lifestyle classes.


    This was because these professions were self-contained and not template life professions. Some aspects could even be combined with reality, and they were not made up.


    The players were already used to the strictness of war campaigns.


    However, their hearts were still filled with resentment.


    Some players were even fighting battles in the game room at the moment, and the Internet fee per hour was not low. The feeling of studying hard in the game room ... Made these players feel like they were stupid.


    However, they had no way to resist the work occupation players. They had no other choice but to compromise.


    There were even players who maliciously speculated that the game officials might have already written a library of books for them to study.


    After all, there were still so many profession classes that had not been released yet. This was completely possible in the eyes of many players!


    This kind of sadness could only be felt by the players who were on the battlefield.


    However, the moment the trial began, all the players who participated in the trial stopped complaining on the forum and entered a learning state.


    It was a familiar scene. At this moment, the players who had been fighting outside all looked like scholars.


    For example, the Berserker at the corner of the street, who carried a bloody axe and was frowning as he read a book ...


    For example, the mage under the streetlight with the soul-devouring BUFF ...


    Another example was the assassin player who was standing beside the fountain with the Avici Demon God status activated ...


    The atmosphere in hell was peaceful. The sound of reading echoed throughout the streets, even the roofs and sewers ...


    At this moment, nothing was more important than studying, because in the players ¡®eyes, as long as they could get through these five days and successfully change their profession to demon chef, they would have a lot of good days waiting for them in the future.


    It¡¯ll only be tough for five days, I¡¯ll go all out!


    Of course, there were also exceptions, such as the players who had already changed their profession to Alchemist.


    They were very calm, laughing at the players who were studying hard. They felt that at this moment, they were Beiqi¡¯s most eye-catching people, independent and unique!


    Moreover, they didn¡¯t think that suffering for five days could change their fate.


    As the first batch of players to change their profession, they had a deep understanding of what it meant to have no end in learning.


    At first, they thought so too. They thought that after suffering for a few days, good days were coming.


    However, the subsequent books on alchemy could be stored in the library.


    Endless sea of knowledge was no joke in the war. In fact, these apothecary players could not understand how free the people behind the war were. It was just an apothecary profession, and they had studied it for almost a year, but they had only learned a little. There was also endless knowledge waiting for them to practice and learn.


    If the officials had the time, shouldn¡¯t they do more research on how to give out soul coins?


    However, what these players didn¡¯t know was that Lu Wu didn¡¯t want to do this either.


    After all, these systems originally existed in the netherworld. The subsequent advancement required one to comprehend and explore on their own, and it was not something he could decide.


    As the person behind the scenes, all he could do was guide.


    The reason why the Demon Chef test did not allow the pharmacist players to participate was because the pharmacist herself already had a huge amount of knowledge to learn. If she took on the Demon Chef role, it would lead to a messy and in-depth learning.


    In order to create this undying and indestructible scourge Army for the players, allowing them to develop on multiple fronts and become omnipotent, Lu Wu had also been very worried.


    However, the only thought in these players ¡®minds every day was:


    ¡°When will the officials start giving out soul coins?¡±


    [When will the dog officials start the divine weapon gifting event?]


    ¡°When will the dog officials release the hidden profession?¡±


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, these players were simply dreaming. They had no ambition at all and only knew that meat pies fell from the sky.


    Would there be a pie in the sky? Would he?


    As he thought of this, Lu Wu glanced at Bei Li who was munching on snacks beside him.


    He didn¡¯t know how to at all! Humans still have to rely on their own hard work. For example, I obtained all of this through my own hard work!


    It had nothing to do with anyone else!


    ¡°Hey, big cat, why do you keep looking at me?¡± At this time, Bei Li¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to Lu Wu.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, eat your food!¡±

 Chapter 486 - Biological mother mo Lanlan

    Chapter 486: Biological mother mo Lanlan


    With the opening of the Demon Chef test, a large number of players came to register.


    Although 10,000 advancement slots seemed like a lot, it was nothing compared to the number of players. After dividing the slots, every player had less than a 0.0001% chance of advancing.


    This kind of competition was undoubtedly extremely intense.


    However, with the previous experience, the work occupation was too attractive to the players!


    Give up? It was impossible to give up. Studying hard was the best way.


    Moreover, everyone¡¯s starting point was the same, so the difference wouldn¡¯t be too big.


    Even if some players were excellent chefs in real life, they wouldn¡¯t have much of an advantage in learning the ¡®demon chef¡¯ profession.


    Because the most important thing for a demon chef was to match and use the spirit energy contained in the ingredients. It was not as simple as cooking a dish.


    For example, if the ingredient was a poisonous spirit fish, in the hands of the Demon Chef, he could easily reorganize the ¡®poisonous spirit energy¡¯ in the fish¡¯s body into a delicious and non-toxic edible dish. Or, while retaining the taste of the ingredient, he could also remove the unnecessary impurities of the spirit energy.


    In the life profession of demon chef, the word ¡°demon¡± came before the word ¡°demon.¡± The most important thing was to have control over all the subtle aspects of all ingredients.


    In the entire netherworld, a chef who could become a demon chef must be a chef who was good at cooking. However, a chef who could only cook delicious food might not necessarily be called a demon chef.


    ...


    This was the huge difference in the subtle control of ingredients.


    In other words, any ingredient with spiritual energy, even if it was sh * t, the Demon Chef could turn it into a delicacy!


    This was the ¡®demon chef¡¯ who had mastered the law of spirit energy.


    If an Alchemist¡¯s ability was to fuse and refine spirit ingredients to double the medicinal effects, then a demon chef¡¯s ability was to maximize the effectiveness of a single ingredient, even to a hundred percent!


    Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM


    At this moment, within the underworld.


    With the opening of the Demon Chef trial, a large number of players were holding the Demon Chef Beginner Books and studying hard.


    There were also many players who gathered together to study and discuss the contents of the books, improving each other.


    The forum was filled with a rich learning atmosphere.


    There were even players who had begun to try the hundreds of psionic sequencing methods recorded in the introductory book and tried to make ingredients.


    After all, the last stage of the trial was definitely practice.


    The players were racking their brains because it was not enough to just memorize the content. Practice was the most important part.


    In other words, while memorizing, one had to be able to understand at the same time. It was completely impossible to rely on rote memorization!


    As a game with war as its main theme, the players felt that the lousy official developers had gone too far in treating them this way!


    According to a certain player.


    He was a butcher in real life. In the past, he loved to fight and kill in games. However, after playing in the war, he had memorized several books as thick as dictionaries and could even understand them!


    He didn¡¯t know if he should be happy or sad, but he still felt that this game was too much!


    He had memorized so many books, but he hadn¡¯t even gotten a single special life profession. Studying really hurt his heart!


    However, it was also because of this content that the game became more enriching and more like a Second World.


    There was only one source of all the players ¡®resentment.


    The lousy officials are such scammers!


    Not only were they scamming, but they were also stingy. The amount of lifestyle classes that they were given each time was so little that every time the life trial started, the players would have a sense of urgency to prepare for the exam in Beijing.


    Is this something a human should do?


    However, no matter what, none of the players would give up this opportunity, even if it was only one in ten thousand!


    In the end, it was still really fragrant, so fragrant!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, a player¡¯s figure emerged from the teleportation circle in the central square of underworld.


    He looked around and found that there were players holding books everywhere. They were either sitting, lying down, or even lying down. The way they studied could be said to be strange and strange.


    However, mo Xiaoxin was already used to the scene before him, so he naturally did not find it strange.


    After he walked out of the teleportation circle, he opened his friend panel, selected his mother mo Lanlan¡¯s profile picture, and called her.


    A few seconds later, the voice call connected. Mo Xiaoxin could hear the monster¡¯s roar from the other end of the line, and a helpless expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, my son? if you have something to say, say it quickly. I¡¯m busy!¡±


    Mo Lanlan¡¯s voice came from the voice channel, causing mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart to ache once more. Why was my mother so different from others?


    ¡°Mom, the Demon Chef profession has been released. Why didn¡¯t you come and participate?¡± Mo Xiaoxin immediately asked.


    ¡°Studying? It¡¯s impossible for me to study, not in this lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Netherworld, don¡¯t run! Take my collapsing mountain!¡±


    Mo Lanlan¡¯s delicate voice was heard, followed by the muffled sound of a heavy blow.


    ¡°Mom! You¡¯re such a good cook, can¡¯t you be more self-motivated? I think you can do it!¡± Mo Xiaoxin could not help but raise his voice.


    ¡°What do you mean? even your grandparents can¡¯t make your mom study!¡±


    ¡°Who are my grandparents?¡± Mo Xiaoxin hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, you¡¯ll die if you ask!¡±


    ¡°I really want to know which man was with you back then and even gave birth to me. How could he stand an internet addict like you!¡± Mo Xiaoxin heaved a long sigh, looking dejected.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he died!¡± Mo Lanlan replied in a flat tone.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    He actually couldn¡¯t argue with her ...


    Mo Xiaoxin had a hard time thinking about such a biological mother.


    Ever since his biological mother had started to play the war game, she had been doing nothing but carrying a large machete and killing from morning to night, from the entrance of the ghost Mountain range to the end.


    According to his mother, this was the ultimate joy of the game, which was killing!


    If she didn¡¯t kill her way through the ghost Mountain range a few times a day, she wouldn¡¯t be happy!


    He didn¡¯t like to browse the forums or read guides. He just killed monsters, and he was almost in a state of madness.


    He was even fiercer than the monster-killing Kings on the forums. This kind of determination even made mo Xiaoxin a little afraid.


    He was afraid that one day, his mother would treat him as a monster and kill him.


    Mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t have much hope for himself in the ¡®demon chef¡¯ trial, but he had high hopes for his mother.


    Even though this mother of his was completely useless and was an internet addict who lacked electroshock therapy, mo Xiaoxin had to admit that she was a master chef in terms of cooking!


    Having lived for so many years and eaten so many delicacies, mo Xiaoxin had never tasted anything more delicious than his mother¡¯s cooking.


    Hence, mo Xiaoxin felt that his mother had a high chance of getting into the top 10000 of the trial.


    However, his mother¡¯s attitude was still the same as before. She was still immersed in the pleasure of ¡®killing¡¯ and could not extricate herself.


    As a filial son, mo Xiaoxin was filled with resentment at his failure to live up to his expectations.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you want to become powerful? come back and memorize it. When you become a demon chef, you¡¯ll have a lot of money to buy equipment!¡±


    ¡°I already have money!¡± Mo Lanlan¡¯s voice came.


    ¡°Where did you get the money?¡± Mo Xiaoxin was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it if I sell you. I¡¯m just waiting for the price to rise. I¡¯ve been waiting so long. I¡¯m so bitter!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    ¡°Mother, can you not mention this anymore?¡±


    ¡°Raising a son to prevent old age, raising a son to prevent old age. Having such a valuable son like you, this old mother is very pleased!¡±


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin was about to go crazy!


    So what if he was all over the forum and all four servers? facing his own mother, he felt that he was always at a disadvantage, and the kind that could not even fight back.


    ¡°Mom, I think you should really find a man. If no one takes care of you, you¡¯re really going to be lawless!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Are men more fun than games? The truth is that there is no such thing, hahaha!¡± Mo Lanlan¡¯s arrogant laughter could be heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m just playing. The man has run away, and you¡¯re still playing? aren¡¯t you afraid that your son will run away too?¡± Mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but berate him.


    ¡°Are you going to run away from home?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. I¡¯m finally alone now, and I¡¯ll be so happy without any worries. Back then, I wanted to throw you into the trash can several times, but I held back. In the end, I¡¯m exhausted from raising you. I¡¯ve regretted it more than once!¡± Mo Lanlan laughed wildly. Not only did she not feel uneasy, but she was also pleasantly surprised.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    Mo Xiaoxin could only use one word to describe his mother¡¯s personality: ¡°unsolvable.¡±


    There were no flaws or weaknesses!


    It had been like this since he was young, suppressing him tightly. If he was afraid, he would be beaten. If he was not convinced, he would be beaten.


    And he had grown up in such an atmosphere of intense motherly love ...


    ¡°Oh right, remember to leave the bounty before you run away from home. This is my pension!¡± Mo Lanlan¡¯s voice came again.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    ¡°My Dear Mother, can you listen to me for once? come and study hard. I¡¯ll accompany you. When you successfully obtain the qualification to change your profession, you¡¯ll be grateful to me.¡± Mo Xiaoxin tried to persuade him again.


    ¡°Get lost, study? I¡¯d rather die!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else? If you don ¡®t, don¡¯t disturb me from farming monsters. Today¡¯s pace is a lot slower, I still have to farm back and forth!¡± Mo Lanlan¡¯s disdainful voice could be heard from the voice channel.


    ¡°Mom ...¡±


    This time, the voice chat was cut off before mo Xiaoxin could even finish his sentence.


    Mo Xiaoxin felt mentally exhausted when he saw the notification of the end of communication.


    At this moment, he finally understood why his mother had never told him the contact information of any of his relatives. The biggest possibility was that this mother did not want to be disciplined ...


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin even suspected that his biological father might still be alive. He might have run away because of his mother¡¯s personality, leaving him to accompany his mother in her bitter life!


    Mo Xiaoxin suddenly felt a sense of resentment towards his father, who might have passed away or might still be alive.


    You¡¯re asking me to bear such a life alone. You¡¯re really a F * cking piece of trash!


    However, he was unwilling to let mo Xiaoxin give up just like that.


    So, he turned around and returned to the teleportation circle in the center of Hell¡¯s Square. He chose to teleport, and after the interface appeared, he clicked on ¡°ghost mountains.¡±


    This time, he decided to persuade her personally, to brainwash her and make her realize her mistake.


    After a brief moment of daze, the teleportation ended and Mo Xiaoxin found himself in a lush forest.


    The name of the ¡®Ghost Mountain range¡¯ appeared for a brief moment before quickly disappearing.


    Mo Xiaoxin waved his staff and cast the gale force spell. White air swirled around his body as he quickly made his way into the ghost Mountain range.


    After a few hours of traveling, mo Xiaoxin finally appeared in the center of the ghost Mountain range.


    At this moment, he opened his friends list and chose to team up with his mother.


    A moment later, the party request was approved.


    After finding out his mother¡¯s coordinates through the party message, mo Xiaoxin waved his staff and charged over with a murderous aura.

 Chapter 487 - Punishment by force

    Chapter 487: Punishment by force


    ?


    Ghost Mountain range, back mountain.


    After finding out his mother¡¯s exact location, mo Xiaoxin hurried on his way and finally arrived at the area where his mother was.


    At this moment, mo Lanlan was fighting an iron zombie that was produced in the ghost Mountain range.


    With her Swift and fierce blade technique and agile body, mo Lanlan looked like a fierce general on the battlefield. She was no weaker than a man, and her fighting techniques were extremely skilled. The iron corpse was unable to fight back and was toyed around in circles.


    In terms of combat techniques, even mo Xiaoxin had to admit that his mother was an expert in combat.


    This was also something that he was extremely confused about. His biological mother looked so weak in real life, so how could she be so powerful in the game?


    As the battle neared its end, mo Lanlan suddenly leaped up and swung her blade at the iron corpse, sending it flying. Its body shattered in the air, and a large number of golden (experience) and blue (soul coins) light dots appeared and poured into her body.


    After smoothly sheathing her saber, mo Lanlan turned to look at mo Xiaoxin, who had appeared not too far away, with a disdainful look on her face.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Is this a farewell before running away from home? Old mother knows now. Go on, a man¡¯s ambition is to travel far, good job!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart ached again.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Mother, I think we should sit down and have a heart-to-heart talk. I think there¡¯s a barrier between us!¡±


    ¡°No need. Hurry up and run away from home. Don¡¯t let your old mother look down on you!¡± Mo Lanlan¡¯s face was full of smiles, but her words were like a knife stabbing into mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Mo Xiaoxin answered guiltily.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Just as I expected, with your personality, it¡¯s already a blessing from your ancestors that you won¡¯t be beaten to death!¡± The smile on mo Lanlan¡¯s face widened.


    Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM


    ¡°My Dear Mother! Don¡¯t hurt your own son, okay? he¡¯s really going to be autistic!¡±


    Hearing this, mo Lanlan¡¯s face once again revealed a look of disdain.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore? look at you. Tell me, why are you looking for me? if you want me to go back to school, I advise you to give up!¡±


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you listen to me? as long as you grasp this opportunity, you will have a rich life in the future. You will learn a lot of knowledge and meet a lot of friends!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°If you want me to listen to you, that¡¯s fine, but you have to beat me first!¡± As she spoke, mo Lanlan provocatively pulled out her sword and waved it at mo Xiaoxin.


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin looked at the staff in his hand and then at his armored mother. He couldn¡¯t help but nod,¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a duel. As long as I win, you will listen to me!¡±


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll let you make the first move!¡± Mo Lanlan picked her ears impatiently.


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin immediately waved his staff and began to summon his skeleton army. At the same time, he cast a spell to BUFF himself.


    After a series of actions, buffs of various colors surrounded mo Xiaoxin¡¯s body, and a team of skeletal Warriors appeared beside him.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Mo Lanlan looked at mo Xiaoxin and asked.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Hearing this, mo Lanlan¡¯s figure flickered and she quickly rushed toward mo Xiaoxin. The blade in her hand was enhanced by a golden light, turning into a golden battle blade.


    Mo Lanlan didn¡¯t slow down in the face of the approaching skeleton army. The golden blade in her hands was like a Golden Dragon circling around her, cutting down the skeleton soldiers.


    Upon seeing this, mo Xiaoxin immediately waved his staff and cast ¡°slow spell (control)¡±,¡±poison mist spread¡±, and ¡°twining plants (control)¡± on his mother.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Mo Lanlan immediately roared and activated zombie armor¡¯s defense, nullifying the crowd control skill.


    Then, his right arm suddenly turned red. With a smile in his eyes, he grabbed at mo Xiaoxin.


    Qi and blood kill!


    His qi and blood churned as a bloody mist formed around mo Xiaoxin¡¯s body, causing him to stumble and his explosive power to be interrupted.


    When he raised his head, he found that his mother was already beside him, and the machete was placed on his neck.


    ¡°My son, your skills are terrible!¡± Mo Lanlan¡¯s face was full of disdain.


    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t like to fight, and my equipment isn¡¯t as good as yours.¡± Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart ached when he said this.


    ¡°Sigh ... Your parents are so talented in fighting, why can¡¯t you do it when you were born? Could it be that they carried the wrong baby when they gave birth to you?¡± Mo Lanlan sheathed her blade and touched her chin with a confused expression.


    ¡°My father has a talent for fighting? Who is my father?¡± Mo Xiaoxin seized the opportunity to ask.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard wrong, I picked you up!¡± Mo Lanlan immediately denied.


    ¡°Tell me, who is my father? I¡¯m going to complain to him. I¡¯m going to ask him to control you!¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked again, unwilling to give up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, you¡¯ll die if you ask!¡± Mo Lanlan turned around in disgust and walked towards the end of the ghost Mountain range.


    Seeing this, mo Xiaoxin quickly followed,¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m all grown up now. It¡¯s time to tell me the truth. Are you the eldest daughter of some super family? did you elope with a man for love and give birth to me ...¡±


    Mo Lanlan stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at mo Xiaoxin as if he was an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Did you drink too much?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡± mo Xiaoxin asked.


    ¡°The truth is that your father ate, drank, womaned, and gambled. He owed a lot of money and chose to commit suicide in the end, leaving your old mother to raise you. As for your grandparents, they really died before you were born!¡±


    Mo Lanlan looked at the dumbfounded mo Xiaoxin and continued,¡±


    ¡°Is the truth cruel and unacceptable? See, this is the reason why I didn¡¯t tell you. As for the super family, what do you want to eat? if I had this money, I would have used it all to top up the game. Why would I wait for you to inherit it?¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin received another critical hit.


    After thinking about it carefully, he felt that with his mother¡¯s personality, it was really possible that she would go bankrupt to top up the game.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said weakly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. After all, you¡¯re my son that I picked up. Accept the reality!¡± Mo Lanlan strode over to mo Xiaoxin¡¯s side and patted his shoulder.


    A mother¡¯s love was so great that mo Xiaoxin was once again moved to tears and almost burst into tears.


    Seeing that his mother had left once again and was ready to start her journey of killing monsters, mo Xiaoxin raised his head and shouted at his mother¡¯s back,¡±


    .


    ¡°Mother, stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡± Mo Lanlan said without turning her head.


    ¡°Follow me to the underworld and learn well!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Ah your head, hurry up and get lost!¡±


    Looking at his mother¡¯s back as she walked further and further away, mo Xiaoxin felt that he was so weak and aggrieved.


    A moment later, mo Xiaoxin raised his head and said through gritted teeth,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t subdue you!¡±


    After saying that, he opened the forum, clicked on the bounty section, and put all his belongings on it.


    [Bounty: killed player ¡®mo Lanlan¡¯, bounty 6300 soul coins, kill count, 3 times!]


    [Sugar daddy: mo Xiaoxin]


    [Target player¡¯s coordinates: Ghost Mountain range XXX.XXX]


    [Order requirements: 3-star assassin or above!]


    [Reward for each kill: 2100 soul coins]


    [Bounty status: already on the bounty list (no one is taking the order)]


    ¡­¡­


    This time, mo Xiaoxin made up his mind. He had to treat his mother¡¯s internet addiction and let her know what despair was.


    Although he was heartbroken over the soul coins, mo Xiaoxin felt that his mother would not be able to control him if this went on.


    He had to curb her unbridled thoughts.


    Then, mo Xiaoxin started waiting, hoping that youzi¡¯s family would take the order.


    After all, in terms of killing efficiency and success rate, youzi¡¯s family was undoubtedly the best in the bounty section.


    That was why he limited the requirements for taking orders and let assassins above 3-star take the orders. Moreover, the reward he gave was not low.


    He had earned this sum of money by fishing for a long time.


    A moment later, his order was accepted by the player.


    [Forum tip: bounty mission has been accepted. Player: [Proud sword!]


    ¡°F * ck, Big Boss!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was extremely excited when he saw that ao Jian was the one who accepted the order.


    How could he not know of ao Jian¡¯s strength from the forums?


    If youzi¡¯s family was an assassination, then ao Jian¡¯s attack was an open kill, using absolute strength to kill the target.


    Compared to youzi¡¯s family, ao Jian¡¯s killing effect was undoubtedly better for mo Xiaoxin.


    After all, ao Jian had killed her head on. He would definitely let her mother experience what it meant to be suppressed by force and what it meant to be desperate!


    It was just that ao Jian didn¡¯t usually accept bounty orders, so mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t think of him. He didn¡¯t think that it would be such a coincidence.


    He felt that it was finally time to punish his mother.


    At this moment, a message appeared on his friends list.


    Mo Xiaoxin immediately clicked ¡®agree¡¯, and a dialog box popped up.


    Ao Jian,[are the coordinates correct?]


    Mo Xiaoxin: ¡°come quickly. I¡¯m forming a party with the target. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to provide real-time information!¡±


    Ao Jian replied,¡±I¡¯ve already teleported to the ghost Mountain range. I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Xiaoxin waited expectantly. After about two hours, a sword shadow approached him.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, right?¡± Ao Jian, who was carrying nine spiritual swords on his back, spoke indifferently.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Follow me. She¡¯s not far away!¡± Mo Xiaoxin quickly replied.


    Ao Jian nodded and followed mo Xiaoxin to the coordinates he had provided.


    On the way, mo Xiaoxin kept reminding ao Jian that he should beat down on the target and not kill it too quickly, or else it would be meaningless ...


    Ao Jian, on the other hand, had an indifferent expression and did not reply.


    After a while, mo Xiaoxin and ao Jian finally caught up with mo Lanlan.


    ¡°Mother, the son you picked up has brought you a big gift!¡± Looking at his mother¡¯s back, mo Xiaoxin said excitedly.


    Mo Lanlan didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, she raised her middle finger and waved it behind her.


    ¡°Mother, you definitely can¡¯t beat the opponent this time!¡± Mo Xiaoxin continued to shout.


    The impatient mo Lanlan finally turned around.


    However, when she saw ao Jian, who was standing beside mo Xiaoxin, she could not help but tremble.


    Mo Xiaoxin pointed at mo Lanlan and said to ao Jian,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her! Please beat her to death cruelly!¡±


    However, what left mo Xiaoxin dumbfounded was that ao Jian did not make a move. Instead, he stood where he was, his body clearly trembling.


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. He looked at mo Lanlan and said with a trembling voice,¡±


    ¡°You ... Didn¡¯t you die?¡±


    ¡°F * ck your mother. You said that I only knew how to play games and that I wanted to pursue Kendo. Now tell me, what are you doing? You¡¯re playing games! I¡¯ll F * ck all of your aojian¡¯s ancestors for eighteen generations!¡± At this moment, mo Lanlan was extremely excited and had already drawn her blade.


    Meanwhile, mo Xiaoxin was dumbfounded. What the hell was going on?


    My mother and ao Jian know each other? Could they be enemies?

 Chapter 488 - His mother’s trick

    Chapter 488: His mother¡¯s trick


    ?


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s waist twitched at the sudden meeting.


    Especially when he saw that his old mother, who was always indifferent to everything, was actually emotional at this moment.


    Mo Xiaoxin instantly conjured up a melodramatic love history in his mind, one that ended with him having sex with her and then abandoning her.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he suddenly looked horrified. If it was really love, then could I be ...


    Mo Xiaoxin was suffocated by the breathlessness of his imagination.


    At this moment, mo Lanlan had already pulled out her blade and was furiously slashing at ao Jian.


    With a flash of golden light, a three-meter-long battle blade appeared and ruthlessly struck ao Jian¡¯s body, sending him flying.


    However, mo Lanlan, who was still not satisfied, followed closely behind and swung her blade again.


    This time, the spiritual swords on ao Jian¡¯s back automatically protected their master. The nine spiritual swords simultaneously shot towards ao Jian¡¯s chest, blocking mo Lanlan¡¯s slash and then sending him flying.


    ¡°Lan lan, didn¡¯t you die?!¡± Ao Jian¡¯s face was filled with shock as he landed on the ground and asked with a trembling voice.


    Mo Lanlan didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she stepped forward again and slashed at ao Jian with her saber.


    ...


    However, against the powerful ao Jian, mo Lanlan was unable to break through his defense no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°Lan lan, tell me what happened!¡± Ao Jian waved his spiritual sword to block mo Lanlan¡¯s blade and asked again.


    ¡°Dead? Since you¡¯re so heartless as to abandon us and leave, I¡¯ll make you regret it and suffer for the rest of your life!¡± Mo Lanlan said viciously.


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin gasped,¡±


    Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM


    ¡°Mother, he¡¯s the Father who indulged in prostitution, gambling, and owing countless debts before committing suicide?¡±


    ¡°Bah, he¡¯s not your biological father!¡± Mo Lanlan turned to mo Xiaoxin and scolded him.


    Ao Jian suddenly turned to look at mo Xiaoxin.


    He could tell that mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face was indeed similar to his!


    He immediately moved to mo Xiaoxin¡¯s side and thrust his sword at mo Xiaoxin.


    Mo Xiaoxin watched in shock as the spiritual sword grazed his wrist.


    After regaining his balance, ao Jian¡¯s finger gently wiped away the blood on the tip of his sword as an expression of shock appeared on his face.


    ¡°There¡¯s a weak sword intent in his blood. He¡¯s my son!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, uncle aojian, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m going to have a heart attack from you!¡± Mo Xiaoxin was dumbfounded.


    ¡°He¡¯s not your son. I had him with someone else!¡± Mo Lanlan shouted angrily again, looking extremely irritable.


    ¡°My ao family¡¯s bloodline has sword intent flowing in our bodies. It has been there since the moment we were born, so how can it be fake!¡± Ao Jian¡¯s voice trembled as he looked at mo Xiaoxin.


    ¡°F * ck you, this is a game, can you take it seriously? If I say no, then it¡¯s not!¡± Mo Lanlan was clearly flustered and exasperated.


    ¡°The villagers told me that you gave birth to a daughter ...¡± Ao Jian turned to mo Lanlan with a complicated expression.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a daughter, so your ao family has no offspring. This isn¡¯t your son. I gave birth to him outside!¡±


    ¡°So this is also a lie you made up. You¡¯re all still alive ... I ...¡± Ao Jian¡¯s emotions were clearly very agitated.


    Mo Lanlan had been pregnant for four months when he left. He had never returned after he left, and had completely fallen into a state of bedevilment while practicing his swordsmanship. He had only returned after he had been ruthlessly defeated.


    It was only then that he found out that mo Lanlan and their child were dead. He had heard it all from someone else, and he had seen the mother and daughter¡¯s tombstones with his own eyes.


    At that moment, he was disheartened.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that all of this was fake. It was clear that this was all planned by mo Lanlan. The purpose was to make him regret and suffer!


    ¡°Lan lan, I was wrong. At that time, I was obsessed with swordsmanship for revenge. I¡¯m sorry ...¡±


    ¡°Mom, tell me the truth. I can¡¯t take it anymore. This is too melodramatic!¡±


    ¡°The truth is that he¡¯s not your father. Your father eats, drinks, womanizes, and gambles. He owes countless debts and has long committed suicide!¡± Mo Lanlan glared at mo Xiaoxin.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Xiaoxin had a puzzled expression on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re my son, ao Jian¡¯s son. There¡¯s no mistake!¡± At this moment, ao Jian added.


    His family relationship was too complicated, and Mo Xiaoxin was almost suffocating.


    Although his biological mother had always joked that he was adopted, mo Xiaoxin had never cared. After all, his biological mother was his biological mother. Even if he was adopted, she was still his biological mother.


    But now, he might have a father, and the other party was ao Jian, the person he had dissed a lot on the forum.


    This made him a little unable to digest.


    ¡°Mom, I remember you said that you and dad were both very powerful. How could you have given birth to a weak chicken like me?¡± Mo Xiaoxin looked at mo Lanlan and said in a weak voice.


    Hearing this, mo Lanlan¡¯s face was filled with anger.¡±


    ¡°I said my ass! If you want to acknowledge him as your father, then so be it. Don¡¯t bother me!¡±


    After saying that, mo Lanlan suddenly chose to go offline.


    Seeing this, ao Jian immediately took a step forward. However, before he could even touch mo Lanlan, she had already turned into black mist and went offline.


    His face immediately showed a regretful expression.


    He turned to look at mo Xiaoxin, who was still in a daze.


    The two of them stared at each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I have a headache now. Whether you are my father or not, my mother has the final say!¡± Mo Xiaoxin was still in a state of shock, unable to extricate himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re mo Xiaoxin, right?¡± Ao Jian forced out an awkward smile.


    .


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my mother¡¯s surname!¡±


    ¡°Did she ever mention me to you?¡± Ao Jian asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it before. He eats, drinks, womanizes, and gambles. He owes countless debts. In short, he has the image of a heinous bastard and a tyrant!¡± Mo Xiaoxin answered without any hesitation.


    The smile on ao Jian¡¯s face instantly froze.


    ¡°Ahem ... It was my fault back then. I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future ...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. If you¡¯re really my father, I¡¯ll hate you to death. It¡¯s not confirmed yet!¡± Mo Xiaoxin hurriedly took a step back and said.


    He thought about how his father had abandoned both mother and son, leaving him to bear the devastation of maternal love alone. This was not something a human would do!


    He was simply a bastard!


    At this moment, ao Jian suddenly frowned,


    ¡°By the way, why did you put a bounty on your mother?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, family matters! Family matters!¡± Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s expression turned extremely awkward.


    If the man in front of him was really his father, then wasn¡¯t he hiring his father to kill his mother?


    F * ck, even a TV series wouldn¡¯t dare to shoot it like this. This is too melodramatic!


    Mo Xiaoxin shivered in fear. Fate was such a scary thing. He almost found a father just by playing a game.


    However, what mo Xiaoxin did not know was that during the war, if one was extremely lucky, they could even find their ancestors. It all depended on fate.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, I have to go see my mother!¡± Mo Xiaoxin suddenly said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your house?¡± Ao Jian hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. If my mother is willing to tell you, then she will. If she isn¡¯t willing, then I won¡¯t tell you either!¡±


    Hearing this, ao Jian nodded with a complicated expression and didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further.


    He knew how wrong he was on the path he took at that time. He was completely possessed. Just as Wu Qing said, if he didn¡¯t abandon the sword, his life would be ruined. Fortunately, he comprehended the ten ways of the demon Sword in the battle and broke away from the state of heart demon.


    Now that he knew that his family was still around, ao Jian¡¯s originally Lonely Heart couldn¡¯t help but be filled with waves.


    Moreover, he understood that this mistake had to be slowly made up for. It could not be achieved overnight.


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with excitement.


    Since this person is my son, then my ao family¡¯s swordsmanship has not ended. He can inherit my legacy and practice the AO family¡¯s swordsmanship.


    However, at this moment, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s body turned into black mist and he chose to log off.


    After logging off, mo Xiaoxin quickly exited the game, opened the gaming capsule, and ran to his mother¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mother, mother, don¡¯t take things too hard!¡± Mo Xiaoxin shouted as he ran.


    When he arrived at his mother¡¯s room, mo Xiaoxin pushed the door open and was dumbfounded to find his mother eating snacks calmly.


    ¡°Mother ...¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mo Lanlan looked at mo Xiaoxin in disdain.


    ¡°What happened to your emotions just now?¡± Mo Xiaoxin was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s an act. Do you really think I care about him? I¡¯m angry because this bastard told me to practice swordsmanship before he left, but now he¡¯s playing games. He¡¯s just a bastard!¡± Mo Lanlan said angrily.


    ¡°Then why did you go offline?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat him! Find a reason to retreat!¡±


    ¡°Just like this?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very comfortable without him around. He used to control me when I play games. It¡¯s great to be free!¡± Mo Lanlan said without a care.


    As expected of my biological mother!


    Mo Xiaoxin had never been unconvinced of his mother¡¯s eccentric personality!


    ¡°Mother, tell me the truth. Is he really my father?¡± After some thought, mo Xiaoxin walked to his mother¡¯s side and asked with a serious expression.


    ¡°No!¡± Mo Lanlan immediately denied.


    ¡°I organized my thoughts and combined them with the previous situation. This is what I roughly deduced. After my father passed away, you should have been pregnant with me and then gave birth to me. In the end, in order to anger that heartless man to death, you pretended to be dead. When you met just now, your emotions didn¡¯t seem to be fake!¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked with a puzzled look.


    Hearing mo Xiaoxin¡¯s analysis, mo Lanlan couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. She felt that it wasn¡¯t a good thing to give birth to a smart son!


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to explain anymore. I already understand. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me anymore. Anyway, your son is on your side!¡± Seeing his mother¡¯s expression, mo Xiaoxin knew that he had guessed correctly.


    ¡°By the way, mother, why did he say that you had a daughter?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked, puzzled.


    Mo Lanlan sighed and finally decided to tell the truth,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just want to anger that bastard to death? I wanted to end the AO family¡¯s bloodline, but I couldn¡¯t kill you. So, at that time, I told others that you were born a girl, and when you were young, I also made you wear a girl¡¯s clothes. Everyone believed me. However, I changed my mind later on and felt that I might as well just die. So, I asked someone to make a tombstone and pretend to be seriously ill for three months to deceive everyone. Perfect!¡±


    ¡°Perfect ... Perfect?¡± Mo Xiaoxin was completely awed by his mother¡¯s way of thinking.


    This revenge was really well-planned and incomparably ruthless!


    As expected of my biological mother!


    ¡°So, mother, how are you going to face him?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked softly after some thought.


    ¡°I just thought about it. Doesn¡¯t this bastard care a lot about the sword in his hand? If he doesn¡¯t even want us, mother and son, then I¡¯ll use my knife skills to defeat him and let him know that his sword Dao is nothing but a fart. I¡¯ll make him suffer more. ¡± Mo Lanlan said proudly.


    ¡°My Dear Mother! He¡¯s proud sword, one of the top players in the server. Not to mention his level and equipment, even his inheritance skills are not something you can compare to!¡± Mo Xiaoxin felt that his mother¡¯s thoughts were too arrogant, and the probability of her doing so was close to zero.


    ¡°Your mother is extremely talented in gaming. It¡¯s only a matter of time before she surpasses him. It¡¯s not a big problem!¡± Mo Lanlan waved her hand indifferently.


    ¡°Mother, work hard. Your son is not good at fighting. I¡¯ll fish to support you.¡± Mo Xiaoxin said weakly.


    Mo Lanlan nodded and her expression turned serious.¡±


    ¡°By the way, why did that bastard suddenly come to find me? I seemed to have heard you shouting that he wanted to kill me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Seeing his mother slowly stand up, mo Xiaoxin knew that he would not be able to escape this beating.

 Chapter 489 - Start learning

    Chapter 489: Start learning


    The Boxing Lesson on maternal love made mo Xiaoxin deeply understand the weight of maternal love.


    After class, mo Xiaoxin sat in the living room with a swollen face and a bloody nose. He started to doubt his life.


    His mother had obviously used a lot more force than before. Hence, mo Xiaoxin suspected that his mother was venting her emotions on him.


    He had become his father¡¯s substitute sandbag!


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face revealed an aggrieved look.


    The thought of running away from home came to her mind for the nth time.


    ¡°Phew, I¡¯m so much better after a shower after sweating!¡± Just then, mo Lanlan walked out of the room in her pajamas, her wet hair draped over her shoulders.


    ¡°Mother, do you have any plans for the future?¡± Mo Xiaoxin could not help but ask as he looked at his mother.


    ¡°Kill that bastard, defeat his sword intent, and make him suffer so much that he would rather die!¡± Mo Lanlan said with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s the specific plan?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked curiously.


    ¡°What plan do you want?¡± Mo Lanlan was confused.


    ...


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    ¡°How can you defeat ao Jian without a plan? I¡¯m not bragging about his strength, but I think that even a few dozen of you wouldn¡¯t be his match. However, I have a good plan that you can consider. This is a shortcut!¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± The new mother strode over to the sofa beside mo Xiaoxin and sat down. She raised her leg and assumed the domineering posture of the head of the family.


    ¡°Demon chef! As long as you change your class to demon chef, it¡¯s equivalent to getting a shortcut to becoming stronger. You should know that life classes are extremely helpful to the growth of players, and this help is not only in terms of finances!¡±


    Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM


    Mo Lanlan¡¯s face was filled with a familiar look of disdain. However, she didn¡¯t reject him this time and fell silent.


    After a while, mo Lanlan raised her head.¡±


    ¡°A biological son that was picked up from the streets, can he really do it?¡±


    ¡°My Dear Mother, I¡¯ve been on the forums, and in terms of understanding of war, I¡¯m definitely in the top ten, or even the first!¡±


    Seeing that his mother seemed to be moved, mo Xiaoxin quickly added.


    ¡°A demon chef, huh? alright, I¡¯ll believe you this time!¡±


    In the end, mo Lanlan, who would rather die than study, finally agreed to mo Xiaoxin¡¯s suggestion under ao Jian¡¯s provocation.


    Mo Lanlan¡¯s hatred for ao Jian was greater than her love for him.


    Back then, he had actually abandoned his mother and son for the sake of practicing the sword. What mo Lanlan wanted to do the most was to break his sword and break his longing for the sword.


    She didn¡¯t have the ability to do so in real life, but she was very confident in the game.


    In her opinion, how much understanding could ao Jian have of games? she had played games for more than 20 years, so her understanding of the game was not something that ao Jian could compare to.


    It was absolutely possible to defeat him with his own advantage!


    ¡°My son, there¡¯s actually another way to defeat him. It¡¯s definitely feasible!¡± Even though she had agreed, mo Lanlan still raised her brows and looked at mo Xiaoxin.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Four million! As long as I get my hands on it, who can be my match in this game? what do you think, my dear son, about making a sacrifice for my old mother¡¯s revenge?¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    ¡°Mother, if you want to beat him, you have to do it yourself. You have to work hard to grow step by step and finally defeat him. Only then will you feel a sense of accomplishment. If you win with the help of external forces, will you be satisfied?¡± Mo Xiaoxin said hurriedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be unwilling about using my own son¡¯s power to obtain victory? aren¡¯t you the power that was born from my body? They are of the same origin. ¡± Mo Lanlan was stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re a troll!¡± Mo Xiaoxin shouted, on the verge of breaking down.


    ¡°Sigh, I thought you would grit your teeth, stomp your feet, and agree to my revenge. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such an attitude. But who asked me to love you? forget it. Let¡¯s wait until you raise the price to ten million. There¡¯s no hurry!¡± At this moment, mo Lanlan waved her hand, giving up on dissing her son.


    Mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t feel like talking at all. He was afraid that if he continued, his mother would give him high blood pressure or a heart attack.


    ¡°Alright, your mother has entered the game. Hurry up and come to underworld. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to accompany your mother to study? Make the best use of your time!¡± With that, mo Lanlan stood up and walked back to her room.


    Mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t say anything because he didn¡¯t feel like talking ...


    ¡­¡­


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    As mo Lanlan waited, her son, mo Xiaoxin, finally appeared in the teleportation formation at the central square.


    ¡°A biological son I picked up!¡± Mo Lanlan smiled and waved at mo Xiaoxin.


    Mo Xiaoxin had a headache when facing his mother. However, it was a rare occasion for his mother to study, so he had to persevere no matter how tired he was.


    Reading was a habit. No matter what book it was, one could always learn something from it.


    Mo Xiaoxin hoped that he could correct his mother¡¯s way of thinking and values, so that she could be more normal, just like him.


    ¡°Have you received your trial items?¡± Mo Xiaoxin raised his head and asked.


    ¡°Yes, two books, the kind that¡¯s too thick to even stand on the table legs!¡± Mo Lanlan took out two books that were thicker than a dictionary from her space with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s find a place to start learning. Read it once first. Whether you can understand it or not, just take it slow!¡±


    Although she was reluctant, mo Lanlan still nodded.


    Following that, mo Xiaoxin and his mother began to search for empty seats in the underworld.


    At this moment, the streets and alleys of underworld were filled with people. Normally, players would only wander outside, so such a Grand scene was rare.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to find an empty spot, and many good places had already been occupied.


    Left with no other choice, mo Xiaoxin and Mo Wuji could only head towards a remote area in the underworld.


    After a round of searching, mo Xiaoxin brought his mother to a patch of green grass in the South of the underworld. The two of them sat down facing each other.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s begin. Read carefully and study the contents of the book. You will definitely succeed!¡± Mo Xiaoxin gave his mother an encouraging look, but all he received was a look of disdain.


    Sighing dejectedly, mo Lanlan held the book and flipped to the first page.


    Suddenly, a list of pictures and texts appeared in her eyes, making mo Lanlan feel dizzy.


    ¡°Calm your heart and read carefully. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get more and more irritated. You have to calm your heart when you study!¡± Mo Xiaoxin could not help but remind him.


    Hearing this, mo Lanlan sighed again. She tried to calm down and began to read.


    In order for the players to better understand the life profession ¡®demon chef¡¯, the contents of the book were very detailed and easy to understand. However, it still gave mo Lanlan a huge headache.


    After half an hour of reading, mo Lanlan wanted to throw the book away countless times and go to the nether Soul Mountain to kill him and enjoy herself.


    However, when she thought of ao Jian, she endured it.


    This time, mo Lanlan was determined. She wouldn¡¯t stop until she shattered ao Jian¡¯s sword heart and sword intent!


    In the first hour, mo Lanlan was indeed frustrated, but gradually, she calmed down and began to focus on reading the contents of the book.


    Although there was a lot of content in the ¡®demon chef¡¯s introduction manual¡¯, in order to let the players learn better, Lu Wu had also spent a lot of effort and asked little Beili to carefully consider it. During this period, he had made several changes to it before he could write this introduction book.


    In addition to the combination of pictures and texts, as well as the short stories about the origin of the ¡®psionic combination method¡¯ and the experiences of many ¡®demon chefs¡¯ inserted in the book, the content could be said to be very vivid, and people could not help but be immersed in it.


    Compared to the boring study, this book explained the origin of the demon chefs, their evolution, and the process of how they created the ¡®spirit energy combination method¡¯. While reading it, it was as if he was experiencing this historical process.


    After realizing that his mother had gotten into the zone, mo Xiaoxin smiled and took out a book from his storage space to read.


    Although the chances of him getting a professional qualification were slim, he had to try, just in case he succeeded!


    Then, the mother and son both entered the state of mind, and the sky gradually darkened ...


    At night, due to the problem with their vision and the fact that the area they were in was not illuminated by any lights, mo Xiaoxin and his mother finally stopped their studies.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re the best!¡± Mo Xiaoxin praised his mother from the bottom of his heart when he saw that she had actually persevered in studying for half a day.


    When mo Lanlan heard this, she cast a disdainful look at her son. The praise was obviously not effective.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s have dinner first. We¡¯ll continue learning after dinner. We won¡¯t be going offline for the next few days, so we¡¯ll study the control of psionic power and the permutations and combinations of these two books thoroughly!¡±


    Mo Lanlan nodded and took out a tablecloth from her space. Then, she took out a pile of food.


    Spiritual fish sashimi, garlic conch, Wuxu spiritual shrimp, roasted turtle meat ...


    After that, mo Lanlan began to eat.


    When mo Xiaoxin saw this, he immediately stretched out his hand to grab the most eye-catching prawn on the tablecloth.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    His hand was stretched out halfway when mo Lanlan gave him a slap.¡±


    ¡°My son, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Mo Xiaoxin was stunned.


    ¡°Buy them from the mall yourself. These are all your mother ¡®s. How old are you? you¡¯re still living off your parents. Are you a good-for-nothing?¡± Mo Lanlan couldn¡¯t help but glare.


    Mo Xiaoxin was petrified.


    He subconsciously opened the space and looked inside.


    The food was already gone.


    What was even scarier was that although his bounty on the forum had been withdrawn, the bounty would be returned after 48 hours.


    This function was originally meant to prevent players from hanging out on ¡°assassination requests¡± for fun. However, at this moment, mo Xiaoxin felt that he was done for.


    He had no money!


    He looked at his balance. It was 3.9 soul coins!


    ¡°Mother, I have no money!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said with a bitter expression.


    ¡°How can that be? if you have money to kill your own mother, how can you be poor?¡± Mo Lanlan squinted her eyes and smiled.


    As she spoke, mo Lanlan¡¯s face was filled with enjoyment as she ate her food in large mouthfuls.


    ¡°Mother, can¡¯t you just forgive your son?¡± Mo Xiaoxin appeared to be very aggrieved.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m your mother after all!¡±


    Mo Lanlan sighed. She opened the trading panel and threw a ¡± 1¡å soul coin to mo Xiaoxin.


    His smile instantly froze.


    ¡°A mother¡¯s love is great. I¡¯ll let you eat it one more time. Go to the mall and buy bread. Although it doesn¡¯t taste that good, it¡¯s enough!¡± Mo Lanlan nodded at mo Xiaoxin solemnly.


    What a heavy motherly love. One soul coin could buy two pieces of dry bread ...


    The thought of running away from home surfaced in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s mind once more.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? quickly fill your stomach. You have to study later.¡± Mo Lanlan said in shock.


    Mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t say anything. He opened the merchant shop and bought a piece of bread that cost two soul coins. Then, he started eating in silence.


    Mo Xiaoxin looked at his mother, who was eating happily, and then at the bread in his hand. He lowered his head and took a big bite, and for some reason, his eyes turned red.


    The bitterness of life and the heaviness of maternal love had never changed since he was young ...

 Chapter 490 - The gap between theory and practice

    Chapter 490: The gap between theory and practice


    The day before the Demon Chef¡¯s final trial.


    The five days of learning had come to an end. On this day, most of the players had begun to practice.


    As a result, the ingredients in the mall were ruthlessly swept away by the players.


    As a result, the price of various spiritual ingredients had increased to a certain extent.


    This was also Lu Wu¡¯s happiest moment.


    Just the transaction fees of the auction house alone would earn him a considerable income.


    Since the ¡°auction house¡± function was launched, Lu Wu actually had a Commission for the trade between players. And every time this happened, he could always get a large amount of processing fees from the transactions of goods.


    He was in such a good mood!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the number of players in underworld was not as high as it had been a few days ago.


    Most players chose to leave the city to search for ingredients, or find a place to practice the cooking methods in the Demon Chef introductory book.


    ...


    After all, the most important thing for these life professions was the ability to practice, and theory was only for practice.


    As for the small number of players in underworld who were still engrossed in their studies, they were basically players who did not even understand the theory, let alone the practical aspect of it.


    At this moment, they had no other choice but to seize the time and study it carefully.


    After all, even the road was difficult to walk on, so it was naturally impossible to escape.


    Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM


    This group of players included mo Xiaoxin¡¯s mother, mo Lanlan.


    ¡°Dear Mother, there¡¯s almost no time. What have you learned in the past four days?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked exasperatedly as he looked at his mother, who was holding a book in her arms.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I learn it? I¡¯ve memorized the background stories of the few magic chefs described in the book!¡± Mo Lanlan said in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You ... You¡¯re not going to learn the most important psionic sequencing? You¡¯re reading the background story of the magic chefs?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked in disbelief.


    ¡°The story is quite interesting, so I can¡¯t help but jump to watch it!¡±


    At that moment, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable sadness.


    Although he skipped through the ¡®demon chef¡¯s beginner guide¡¯, the content that he skipped was all unimportant background stories. The main thing was to learn the Demon Chef¡¯s operating techniques and memorize the spirit power combination method. This was the key to the assessment.


    However, what he did not expect was that his mother was even more awesome. She watched the whole story and skipped the most important operations!


    This operation was invincible!


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin finally understood why his biological mother could calm down and focus on her studies. She was so F * cking useless!


    It turned out that these four days had been wasted!


    ¡°I picked him up from the streets. I¡¯m going to learn now. Don¡¯t make a fuss. There¡¯s not much time left. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Mo Lanlan said in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You know how to waste time!¡± Mo Xiaoxin could not help but glare at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just experiencing the mental state of the demon chefs when they create. It¡¯s also a disguised experience of the path they have walked before. Maybe I can comprehend some great principles from it!¡±


    ¡°Bar spirit!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said angrily.


    ¡°My good son, what do you think we should do now? We¡¯re running out of time!¡± Mo Lanlan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she looked at mo Xiaoxin, who was gritting her teeth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out of the city and find a place. Hell has yet to open up its demon chef building, so we can¡¯t cook inside. When the time comes, we can directly start practicing outside. For now, we can only read books and learn while doing it. Try to remember as many mana combinations as possible. After all, you can¡¯t bring books with you during the trial!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Actually, your old mother likes to put it into practice. Theories are completely not suitable for me.¡± Mo Lanlan hurriedly nodded upon hearing this.


    ¡°Without theory, there is no practice!¡± Mo Xiaoxin immediately glared at him.


    ¡°Ha, you haven¡¯t read enough. The creator of the Demon Chef class,¡¯big di¡¯, didn¡¯t read any theoretical books. He only discovered the spirit energy combination in the ingredients when he was making them, and then he fumbled through it.¡±


    Looking at his mother¡¯s smug expression, mo Xiaoxin felt that his mother had probably only learned this much in these four days.


    He gave up on arguing with his mother and said,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go straight to the glass Coast and make magical food there!¡±


    Mo Lanlan heard this and nodded indifferently.


    Following that, the two of them used the teleportation circle in the central square of hell and arrived at the lapis lazuli sea.


    At this moment, there were quite a number of players on the lapis lazuli Coast. They were all practicing making ¡®magical food¡¯ with the tool spatula.


    Fortunately, the Liuli coastline was very long, so mo Xiaoxin did not have to worry about not being able to find the place.


    After walking for a while with his mother, the two came to a beach North of the lapis lazuli Coast.


    Mo Xiaoxin then took out a few basic items from his storage space and said to his mother,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start. I still have three spiritual fish here. I¡¯ll give them to you to practice later. You can choose a cooking method first!¡±


    There were three items in front of mo Xiaoxin: a demon kitchen knife, a demon kitchen wok, and a demon kitchen spatula.


    Among them, the Demon Chef knife was the soul tool of the Demon Chef profession.


    It was entirely up to the magic Chef to use the other tools, but the knife was different. The special magic Chef knife was the key tool to change the ¡®spiritual power combination¡¯ inside the spiritual material.


    In other words, regardless of whether the cooking method was steaming, frying, or boiling, it had to be cut by the Demon Chef knife once, which was also the reorganization of spirit power.


    This was an operation on a subtle level. The players had to use the ¡®spirit eyes¡¯ recorded in the Demon Chef beginner¡¯s book to observe the essence of the ingredients in detail, and then use knife skills to assemble and arrange the spirit energy.


    This was the biggest difference between a demon chef and an ordinary chef.


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing her son ask her what method she wanted to use to make magical food, mo Lanlan¡¯s face revealed a contemplative expression.


    A moment later, she raised her head solemnly and looked at mo Xiaoxin.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of the barbecue?¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was confused.¡±???¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the easiest. Just put it on the fire and roast it, hehe!¡± Mo Lanlan couldn¡¯t help but laugh as she spoke.


    ¡°My Dear Mother, the spiritual fish that I¡¯m giving you is not an ordinary fish. If you cook the spiritual fish by barbeque, it¡¯ll easily cause the spiritual energy in the spiritual fish to leak out. You¡¯ll definitely lose points in the trial test, so you have to change the method!¡± Mo Xiaoxin quickly shook his head and refused.


    ¡°What does a little brat like you know? high-end delicacies usually only require the simplest cooking method. As long as one¡¯s cutting skills are good and the spirit energy in the ingredients is locked, this is not a problem!¡± Mo Lanlan glared at him in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Mother, isn¡¯t this just finding the difficulty for yourself? it¡¯s a thankless effort!¡± Mo Xiaoxin was having a headache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, you must have confidence in your old mother!¡± Mo Lanlan laughed loudly.


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t change his mother¡¯s mind, mo Xiaoxin had no choice but to compromise. Then, he took out a spiritual fish from the medium and threw it to his mother.


    ¡°Three then, do as you see fit!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Lanlan took the spiritual fish, then took out her tools from the space.


    Ordinary barbeque rack, chopping board, food table, Magic Kitchen knife ...


    After all the items were prepared, mo Lanlan took out the ¡®demon chef beginner¡¯s manual¡¯ from her space. After looking at the index, she turned to the page about ¡®sealing the spiritual power of ingredients¡¯.


    Since she didn¡¯t memorize it before, mo Lanlan could only watch and learn.


    After spending about 20 minutes and carefully examining it, mo Lanlan began to work. She reached out and grabbed the knife on the chopping board, then opened her ¡®spiritual eye¡¯.


    Immediately, the spiritual fish on the chopping board underwent a huge change in mo Lanlan¡¯s vision. Countless white light spots were arranged into a combination that was clearly visible.


    Seeing this, mo Lanlan immediately slashed the demon kitchen knife at the spiritual fish.


    Upon seeing this, mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Sure enough, his mother¡¯s personality was still so Swift and decisive. She actually used a chip. It was her first try. Couldn¡¯t she cut it a little bit more and be gentler ...


    However, mo Lanlan¡¯s next move left mo Xiaoxin dumbfounded.


    Mo Lanlan slammed the chopping board, and the spiritual fish was instantly jolted into the air. Under her sharp knife technique, the spiritual fish continued to spin in the air without any signs of falling.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Mo Xiaoxin stared at his pocket.


    He subconsciously opened his ¡®spiritual eye¡¯ and began to check the situation of the spiritual fish.


    In the spiritual eye¡¯s image, the spiritual fish¡¯s spiritual energy combination was constantly changing under mo Lanlan¡¯s knife technique. Many scattered spiritual energy spots began to gradually gather and then rearranged themselves according to a fixed combination.


    After a while, mo Lanlan suddenly stopped.


    ¡°F * ck, my Dear Mother, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Mo Xiaoxin was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Of course, your mother is the inheritor of the mo family¡¯s bladesmanship!¡± Mo Lanlan grinned smugly.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the arrangement of the ¡®psionic seal¡¯ incomplete? Why did you stop?¡± Mo Xiaoxin could not help asking.


    ¡°Your old mother¡¯s memory isn¡¯t good. Didn¡¯t she forget how to arrange the next sequence? Wait a moment!¡± As she spoke, mo Lanlan lowered her head and looked at the ¡®demon chef beginner¡¯s manual¡¯ spread out on the table.


    As expected, he had strong practical abilities and weak theoretical abilities ...


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    Previously, he had no idea that his mother¡¯s saber technique was so powerful. However, when he thought of ao Jian, who used the sword like a god, he suddenly understood why these two weirdos could get married and be together.


    Moreover, the scene that had just happened gave mo Xiaoxin confidence in his mother once again.


    This was because the most crucial core of a demon chef was the ¡®spirit power arrangement¡¯, and the arrangement method was to use the demon kitchen knife. This was an operation on a subtle level, and his biological mother could actually master it so skillfully. This meant that she had a chance to advance to the top ten thousand.


    However, mo Xiaoxin was speechless at his biological mother¡¯s behavior.


    She could not remember the simplest psionic power combination method, but she was so good at the most difficult practice. What kind of god-like operation was this!


    After examining the book once more, mo Lanlan made her move. She waved the demon kitchen knife in her hand again, and waves of cold light shot out in all directions.


    Gradually, mo Lanlan completed the arrangement of the ¡®spiritual energy lock¡¯. Most of the spiritual Qi in the spiritual fish was locked, and the remaining spiritual Qi was scattered in the spiritual fish¡¯s body.


    Since it was his first time, mo Xiaoxin already felt that his mother¡¯s performance was very good.


    At this moment, mo Lanlan flipped through the book again and began to look for the next way to arrange the spiritual energy. She was preparing to use the remaining spiritual Qi in the spiritual fish that had not been integrated into the ¡®spiritual energy sealing arrangement¡¯.


    In the Demon chef¡¯s book, there were many spirit energy combinations created by the predecessors of demon chefs.


    For a demon chef, seasoning didn¡¯t need to be used at all, because they could use spirit power to arrange and combine various flavors.


    For example, the spiritual fish in mo Lanlan¡¯s hand, after mo Lanlan cut it up, actually emitted three different kinds of strange fragrances.


    The remaining spiritual light spots of the spiritual fish were thus fully utilized by mo Lanlan to improve the taste of the ingredients.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin was full of admiration. He felt that his biological mother was indeed his biological mother. There was indeed a reason why she could give birth to such an outstanding person like him.


    Next, mo Lanlan began to prepare the ingredients.


    The method she chose was very simple, which was to roast it with charcoal!


    After starting the fire, she placed the spiritual fish, which had its spiritual energy sealed, on the grill. Then, she took out a chair from her space and sat down casually at the side, starting to work.


    The effect of this step was also very important to a demon chef.


    Whether or not these psionic power arrangements would collapse during the roasting process completely depended on whether or not the cooking process was handled properly.


    That was because, during the cooking process, the spirit energy arrangement in the ingredient would change. However, as long as it was successful, the spirit energy arrangement would be engraved inside the ingredient and be stored for a long time.


    This was similar to the process of casting a sword. The sword was taken out of the mold and cooled down before it could be completely shaped. The only difference was that the Demon Chef used heating, using high temperature to imprint the spirit energy combination into the ingredients.


    And different ingredients also required completely different flames to copy the spirit power combination.


    The more high-end the ingredients were, the more spiritual energy they contained, and the harder it was to control them. At the same time, the intensity of the flame needed was also higher.


    It was like the meat of a Suan ni, which contained a huge amount of spirit power points. Even a small piece of meat could be copied with hundreds of spirit power combinations. Moreover, the strength of the flesh of the wangliang was too high, using normal flames would not be able to successfully skill-store it.


    However, this time, mo Lanlan only had the lowest level spiritual fish, which could also use ordinary flames.


    In the spiritual eye mode, the spiritual energy within the spiritual fish¡¯s body started to twist.


    However, every time a part started to distort, mo Lanlan would decisively turn it over and gradually stabilize it.


    Fortunately, this spiritual fish was not a particularly high-end ingredient, and there were not many spiritual energy combinations carved on the inside this time, so it was very easy to control. After about half an hour, the spiritual fish was finally ready.


    The snow-white spiritual fish meat could be seen through the Golden cracks on the surface of the fish. The demonic roasted spiritual fish with three different fragrances was officially completed.


    Seeing this, mo Xiaoxin immediately started analyzing.


    [Magical food-water lizard fish]:


    [Magical food details: a spiritual food made of water lizard fish after being cooked and processed by a magical chef!]


    [Devouring special effect: provides 3721 exp and recovers 3 HP every second for 1 hour. Provides 80 points of satiety and grants the ability to breathe underwater for 5 minutes.]


    [Effect rating of magic food: first grade high quality (the evaluation of magic chefs is divided into ten grades, and each grade is divided into upper, middle, and lower grades)]


    [Deliciousness rating: level two low-grade]


    [Creator: mo Lanlan]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was extremely excited to see his mother succeed on her first try and even produce a set of level one high-grade ingredients.


    Sure enough, his biological mother had great talent in this area. His persistence was normal!


    However, mo Lanlan calmly waved her hand in response to mo Xiaoxin¡¯s praise.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a normal operation. It¡¯s not difficult at all!¡±


    Even so, mo Lanlan¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Then, she picked up the spiritual fish and stuffed it into her mouth. She tore off a piece of meat and began to eat it happily.


    ¡°Mother, I want one too!¡±


    ¡°Old nibbling¡¯s useless performance, do it yourself!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who provided the spiritual fish you¡¯re using!¡± Mo Xiaoxin was a little indignant.


    ¡°It¡¯s a virtue to be filial to your parents!¡± Mo Lanlan said with a righteous tone.


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and give up on arguing with his own mother.


    Then, he took out his tools and was full of anticipation as he prepared to try it out himself.


    This was mo Xiaoxin¡¯s first attempt, but he wasn¡¯t as bold as mo Lanlan. After opening his spiritual eye, he carefully raised his knife and cut at the spiritual fish.


    In the spiritual eye state, the spiritual fish in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s eyes were completely filled with spiritual points.


    Although he was very careful with this cut, the moment the specially-made Magic Kitchen knife touched the mass of spirit power, mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t have time to react before a crack appeared.


    Immediately, the spiritual energy points in the spiritual fish started to leak out, and the fragrance of spiritual energy wafted toward mo Xiaoxin.


    F ** K, it¡¯s so difficult!


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°As expected, he was picked up. He doesn¡¯t even know how to use a saber. It seems that the mo family¡¯s saber technique has no descendants.¡± Mo Lanlan said with a smile.


    ¡°It was a mistake!¡± Mo Xiaoxin was clearly flustered and exasperated.


    ¡°Look at you. What have you been studying for the past four days? I told you that studying is useless, but why didn¡¯t you Listen to Your Mother¡¯s teachings? practice is the truth!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    (All the chapters with the word ¡°ghost¡± in them have been changed. The introduction has also been changed. There should be no problem. I¡¯m trembling. I think there should be no problem, so I started writing on the spot. Here are some monthly votes to calm down the frightened author!)

 Chapter 491 - The Demon Chef certification examination

    Chapter 491: The Demon Chef certification examination


    Faced with his mother¡¯s mockery, mo Xiaoxin wanted to say something to refute her.


    But in the end, he still lowered his head.


    After all, she was his biological mother. Even if he won, it would be useless. Instead, he would be beaten up.


    Towards his own mother, he could only put on the attitude of a weakling and submit to her ...


    After making that mistake, mo Xiaoxin became even more cautious. He held the magic Kitchen knife tightly in his right hand and began to carefully cut at the spirit power balls in the spiritual fish¡¯s body, arranging them.


    However, even though mo Xiaoxin had memorized dozens of spirit power arrangement methods in his mind, he still made frequent mistakes when it came to actual practice.


    [Brain: I¡¯ve memorized it all. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem in putting it into practice!]


    [Hand: don¡¯t talk nonsense, you do it!]


    Mo Xiaoxin was in such a state right now!


    After four days of hard work, he had a solid foundation in theory and didn¡¯t need to work with the books. However, in practice, his hands showed that he hadn¡¯t learned it yet.


    After a round of cutting, the spiritual fish was considered useless.


    ...


    [Green fruit fish (spiritual fish)]:


    [Creature details: dead!] Furthermore, due to the destruction of the internal spiritual energy combination, all the spiritual energy was leaked out and it lost its value!


    [Biological evaluation: worthless, edible!]


    He had died on the first step before he could even reach the second step. Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow.


    Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM


    Looking at the ¡°useless fish¡± on the chopping board, mo Xiaoxin grabbed the fish tail and slammed it on the chopping board,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not training anymore, I¡¯m giving up!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at how useless you are. Back then, you begged your old mother to come and study, but you gave up early.¡± Mo Lanlan, who was picking her teeth with a fish bone, chuckled at mo Xiaoxin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never used a blade before. I¡¯m a mage!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said unwillingly.


    ¡°It seems that the mo family¡¯s bladesmanship has been lost. Oh, and the AO family¡¯s swordsmanship. I guess the ancestors didn¡¯t expect that their descendants would play as mages. It¡¯s a great honor to the ancestors. Son, beautiful!¡± Mo Lanlan said with a smile.


    ¡°What ao family¡¯s sword technique, mo family¡¯s saber technique, biological mother, explain it to me!¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked, perplexed.


    ¡°The AO family is your father¡¯s bloodline, which drinks, womanizes, and gambles. The descendants of their bloodline are all very powerful experts of the sword sect. Moreover, their bloodline is very magical. There is only one descendant in each generation, and they are all boys. They all choose to practice the sword, and you are the descendant of their generation. Aren¡¯t you very surprised?¡± Mo Lanlan said with a smile.


    ¡°No wonder his swordsmanship is so strong. Even mu jiuge, a Sword Master in the real world, is no match for him!¡± Mo Xiaoxin nodded in realization.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the mo family¡¯s bladesmanship you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Your mother is the descendant of this generation of the mo family¡¯s bladesmanship. However, she is not the inheritor because your mother is a woman!¡± Mo Lanlan said with a smile.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ever take me to see my grandparents?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked softly.


    ¡°They like boys and think that only boys can inherit the mo family¡¯s swordsmanship. They don¡¯t like your old mother very much!¡± Mo Lanlan¡¯s tone was light, but mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Although his biological mother had always had an indifferent attitude, he knew that his biological mother had suffered a lot.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why his mother was so addicted to the internet. Obviously, she had suffered too much in real life, including her father who was obsessed with the sword, so she chose to escape and become addicted to the virtual world.


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin suddenly lost his good impression of those relatives he had never met before.


    Only a boy can inherit my legacy. What¡¯s wrong with my mother?


    ¡°Then, mother, how did you get to know him and how did you get together with him?¡± Mo Xiaoxin continued to ask.


    ¡°Back then, in order to practice his swordsmanship, this B * stard went around challenging people. Then, he came to your mother and said that he wanted to challenge the mo family¡¯s bladesmanship!¡±


    ¡°And the result?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked curiously.


    ¡°Of course, your mother won. She beat him until he knelt and begged for mercy. Didn¡¯t you think about your mother¡¯s strength? how could he compare to her?¡± Mo Lanlan said with a smile.


    ¡°No way, mom, you¡¯re bragging again!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin believed what his mother had said, but he didn¡¯t believe that ao Jian couldn¡¯t beat his mother. The difference in strength was obvious.


    ¡°I think the specific development of the story should be that you, your biological mother, was defeated by him. Then, you were angry and unwilling to accept it, so you fought again, lost again, fought again, and lost again ... And so on and so on. As time passed, the two of them developed feelings for each other. Then, you eloped with him and ran to a remote place, giving birth to me!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said with a smile.


    ¡°My son, I¡¯ve told you since you were young that it¡¯s not good to be too smart. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Mo Lanlan squinted her eyes and smiled as she slowly stood up.


    The smile on mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face instantly froze.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered that when he was young, he had asked his mother if a glass of water could be used for the night.


    The memory of that brutal beating was still fresh in his mind.


    As expected, being too smart in front of his own mother would get him beaten up ...


    ¡­¡­


    On the last day, most of the players who participated in the trial of demon chef had tried to make ¡®magical food¡¯ by themselves.


    However, practice and theory were two completely different concepts.


    Spiritual ingredients were precious to begin with, and on this day, many players played until they went bankrupt just to practice.


    .


    If he couldn¡¯t control the use of the Demon Chef knife, it was easy to destroy the originally arranged spirit energy combination in the ingredients, causing the spirit energy to leak, and then the spiritual ingredients would be completely scrapped.


    Although a chef with good cutting skills had an advantage in the micro-level of operation, they still couldn¡¯t be compared with those carving players.


    However, there was never a lack of high-level players among the players, and there were also many players who had made finished products of magical food in the past few days.


    However, there were still many players who were full of anticipation and thought that they could do something great, but they ended up shutting themselves down in practice.


    On the last day, the trial test finally arrived with the appearance of the game prompt.


    [District-wide announcement: the test for the Demon Chef trial will be held at 2:00 pm.[ 00 activated. All players participating in this trial, please enter the trial arena through the activity panel. You will have 10 minutes to enter the arena. If you are late, you will be considered to have given up!]


    Five days was no doubt too short for the players. They didn¡¯t even finish learning the simplest beginner manual. In order to prepare for the exam, they basically picked the key points.


    However, it was precisely because of the lack of time that the first batch of the most talented players could be selected, which was also Lu Wu¡¯s purpose.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s vision, all life professions were set up to serve the large group of players. If all of them were life professions, who would fight?


    After all, Lu Wu¡¯s biggest source of soul coins income was from players ¡®killing monsters and leveling up, as well as the wars against the outside world. This was also the foundation and core of the growth of the player group.


    A small number of talent-level life profession players could speed up the development of the player group, but a large number of them would slow down the pace of development of players.


    Therefore, Lu Wu wasn¡¯t being stingy by limiting the number of slots and distributing them in batches. It was also for the sake of the overall development of the players.


    Lu Wu also attached great importance to this trial examination.


    After the trial test started, the players entered the trial space. Lu Wu also began to invigilate the test through the artifact.


    The Demon Chef test was divided into two steps.


    They were the core first step, which was to use the demon kitchen knife to cut the spiritual ingredients and reorganize the spiritual energy.


    This step was also the most complicated step. There were many ways to combine spirit energy, and how to use the existing spirit energy in the ingredients to combine into a dish with the greatest effect was a study.


    The second step was to use high temperatures to imprint the spirit energy combination into the ingredients during the cooking process.


    Although this step wasn¡¯t as complicated as the first step, if he made a mistake, it would be equivalent to wasting all his previous efforts.


    This test was a closed-book test. The ¡°demon chef¡¯s introduction Handbook¡± that the players had stored in the space was confiscated by Lu Wu during the start of the test. It would not be returned until they left the test field.


    As more and more players joined the expedition, the number of applicants also increased. The space required for the trial also increased.


    Moreover, the trial test was being held on all four servers at the same time, and the number of participating players was even more massive. If it were a normal game server, it would have collapsed long ago when faced with such overload.


    But for Lu Wu, who had a divine weapon, this was not a problem.


    After all, the divine artifact could mobilize the power of the six paths of reincarnation. It could even hold all the souls of the Three Realms, so the number of players was naturally not worth mentioning.


    After the trial officially started, all the players participating in the trial would have an ingredient selection panel appear in front of them.


    Since everything in the trial space was virtual, players could choose any spiritual ingredients from the interface.


    This included precious ingredients that were normally impossible to obtain. As long as one believed that they had the ability to handle it, they could choose any of them.


    In the spiritual ingredient selection segment, most players did not choose the ingredients that were difficult to process in order to get a high score. Instead, they were smart enough to choose low-level spiritual ingredients.


    This was because the higher the grade of the ingredient, the more difficult it was to process. It was very easy to make mistakes, and it would lower the score.


    However, there were some weird players among them.


    For example, there were players who felt that they had no hope of passing the trial and participated in the competition out of curiosity.


    They were more unscrupulous.


    Divine beast meat, spirit beast blood, spirit-ranked sea beasts ... And all kinds of heavenly and earthly treasures. They picked whatever was precious and valuable. As for whether or not they could successfully make it, they didn¡¯t have any hope at all.


    In short, it was good to be happy.


    However, there was also a small portion of players who had full confidence in their own abilities. They also chose high-end ingredients because they were confident.


    And this group of players was also the focus of Lu Wu¡¯s attention.


    Of course, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s mother, mo Lanlan, was among them.


    At this time, she chose a Sea Spirit grade ¡®turtle¡¯.


    After taking out the food from the selection panel, she quickly entered the state, holding the magic Kitchen knife and began to process the turtle.


    As a descendant of the mo family¡¯s saber techniques, mo Lanlan¡¯s control over her saber had also reached the microscopic level.


    The knife technique seemed sharp, but every cut was just right. Little by little, it reorganized the spiritual energy in the turtle¡¯s body.


    Mo Lanlan¡¯s flexible control of the demon kitchen knife was the most eye-catching part of this trial.


    Under her control, the spiritual points in the spiritual fish became very docile and obedient. They swam in the direction of each cut and formed the arrangement mo Lanlan needed.


    And her biggest weakness was that after every short operation, she would always stop and frown, thinking about what to do next.


    This kind of behavior could easily cause the incomplete spirit power combination to gradually collapse. However, mo Lanlan, who didn¡¯t study hard, could always use her knife skills to gather the collapsed spirit power combination.


    This operation also made Lu Wu, who was observing behind the scenes, feel extremely annoyed.


    With this kind of strength, couldn¡¯t he study the theory more diligently!


    It was a waste of his talent to be so unfamiliar with even the most basic mana permutations and combinations.


    This kind of player should be locked up and not allowed to come out if he didn¡¯t study!


    To maximize her talent!

 Chapter 492 - Announcement of the trial results

    Chapter 492: Announcement of the trial results


    The time for the test was five hours.


    The players had three chances to choose their ingredients, and the final ranking would be based on the points earned by the highest quality of the magical food dish.


    If he chose low-end ingredients, he would have more time because the ingredients were easy to process.


    This was also one of the reasons why most players chose low-end ingredients.


    Because high-end ingredients had too many spirit power points, they needed to be engraved with many spirit power combinations to make full use of them, which undoubtedly extended the processing time.


    For players who chose high-end ingredients, they might only have one chance in five hours.


    Other than the players who gave up on themselves and made random choices, the players who dared to choose high-end ingredients were undoubtedly the ones who had full confidence in their own strength.


    Three hours had passed since the exam.


    Most of the players had completed the first ingredient.


    At this moment, the trial leaderboard of the four servers was filled with a large number of magical food items.


    However, compared to the other plain-looking magical food.


    ...


    The dishes on the central server¡¯s leaderboard were particularly numerous.


    Stir-fry, fry, fry, fry, fry, paste, roast, braise, stew, steam, boil, boil, boil, stir-fry, mix, marinate, roast, marinate, freeze, pull out threads, honey sauce, smoke, roll, Smokey, Smokey, and so on.


    The different cooking methods of the magical food dazzled the eyes and overwhelmed them.


    It could be said that it had all the cooking methods available.


    Continue_reading_on MYB0 X N0VEL. COM


    Seeing this scene, the happiest person was not Lu Wu, but little Beili.


    As a little expert with special privileges, she was currently stealing food made by the players in the name of supervising them.


    Of course, she also knew her limits. For those dishes, she would only take a small sip and then move on to the next dish.


    With so many dishes, little Bei Li felt like he was surrounded by happiness.


    He took a bite from the left and then from the right, eating with great pleasure.


    Furthermore, as a little gourmet, she specifically picked out dishes that were highly rated by the divine artifact.


    He was like a little mouse looking for food, wandering around the trial space.


    To little Beili, the joy of stealing food was really great!


    Although they were all virtual dishes and couldn¡¯t fill one¡¯s stomach, the taste experience still existed. So, to Bei Li, it was all the same.


    It was the fourth hour of the game.


    The players began to speed up the production of magical food. Whether they had the ability to advance to the top 10000 and obtain the qualification to change their occupation to a demon chef was about to be revealed.


    Due to the existence of the rankings.


    The players could see the rank of the dish they submitted.


    This undoubtedly intensified the tension of the trial exam.


    When many players saw that they had not entered the top 10000, they also chose to cut off all means of retreat and began to pick high-end ingredients for the final sprint.


    Of course, the success rate of such a choice was extremely low.


    Because there was not enough time to begin with, and the choice of the spiritual materials that were difficult to process added to the difficulty of the production process, it was difficult to complete.


    The players were very immersed in the intense competition, and many of them were sweating profusely while making the magical food.


    In fact, this was also the charm of war.


    The ¡®complete¡¯ lifestyle classes in the game were more realistic and immersive compared to the template lifestyle classes in other games.


    Although the content was a little complicated.


    But this was also the charm of competition.


    Using one¡¯s own skills to defeat the opponent, while winning, could also obtain a greater sense of achievement.


    The fifth hour, the final sprint.


    The players also began to use all sorts of tricks.


    In order to successfully advance, the players didn¡¯t care about anything else. In order to speed up the production process, they began to create various sword techniques. They did not pursue anything else but to gain an advantage in speed.


    Finally, as the game ended, all the ingredients and tools in the players ¡®hands disappeared.


    [District-wide announcement: the Demon Chef trial has officially ended!]


    [Reward list is as follows]:


    [No. 1 of the North divergent division: mo Lanlan]


    Food making: [mo grilled fish is delicious (self-named)]


    [Ingredients: turtle (Sea Spirit)]


    .


    [Cooking method used: charcoal roasting]


    [Rating: technical skill 3711 points. Due to too many pauses during the production process, several psionic power arrangements were on the verge of collapse. Although they were corrected in time, due to insufficient theoretical study, 1500 points were deducted for technical skill. Total score: 2211 points!]


    [Game reward: an epic quality magic Chef knife [eternal Qilin knife], and the qualification to work as a Magic Chef!]


    [No. 2 in the Beiqi division: Tang Koizumi]


    Cooking food: [demon-nine carp leaping through the Dragon Gate (self-named)]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    As the final rankings of the four divisions were released, the players in each division were both happy and sad.


    Among them, mo Lanlan, the top player in the Chinese server, had caused a heated discussion among the players from the four major servers due to the point deduction.


    On the forum:


    [The strongest Xue Li: is the number one of our server so willful?] Putting aside the stupid name she gave to magical food, this skill alone deducted 1500 points, which was four times more than my total. How did she do it?


    Suikako Tairo: ¡°hahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter. The dish¡¯s name is actually ¡®grilled fish is delicious.¡¯ It seems that there¡¯s another strong player among us dumbass players. Welcome (applause)¡±


    [Assassin¡¯s Creed: did you guys notice? this player used the most unstable method of baking charcoal!] What kind of god-like operation is this? I suspect that she participated in the trial for fun. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s so strong that she got first place even though she¡¯s so suicidal (I don¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.jpg)


    Peppa the wild boar: ¡°the commenter above is right. This player is definitely going to have fun. The grilled fish is delicious!¡± If I were the judge, I would deduct 10000 points from her because of this name, and the reason was that she didn¡¯t take the exam seriously (funny)


    Crayon Shin-chan replied to Peppa Pig: ¡°little wild pig, if you¡¯re so good, then go ahead. Go get first place (funny).¡±


    Peppa Pig: reply to crayon Shin: ¡°troll brother, I didn¡¯t provoke you.¡±(Aggrieved face.jpg)


    Popular land under heaven: ¡°the name list is out. Tonight, the value of a group of players is destined to soar. It¡¯s also destined that the major guilds will have another wave of purchasing of talents. I seem to see a storm of blood coming (funny)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, other than the Chinese server¡¯s forums, the forums of the other three major servers were also discussing the rankings of their division.


    It was the first time that all four servers had started a trial exam at the same time.


    They would inevitably compare with each other.


    In terms of individual points, among the four major servers, the one with the highest individual points was Paul bogus from the European server, with a total of 2339 points.


    However, in terms of the highest total score obtained, Paul boguls had only reached 2419 points. He had lost 80 points due to his skills, but mo Lanlan from the central server had obtained the highest score of more than 3700 points. It could be said that she had crushed Paul boguls by a large margin.


    1500 skill points were deducted. These deducted points were enough for any player to enter the top 500 in their division, or even higher.


    The players couldn¡¯t imagine how she had done it!


    After that, the players from the four servers started to argue about who was the number one demon chef.


    In this kind of daily wrangling, the players of the four servers firmly implemented one idea.


    ¡°Our server is the strongest, while the other three servers are all trash. What highest score? what highest overall rating? you can¡¯t see it, you can¡¯t see it! We are the strongest!


    In order to protect the dignity of the players of this server, the players of the four major servers all turned into Crayon Shinchan and began to bicker with each other.


    It was a happy and harmonious scene!


    (PS: explain the recent situation.)


    This book is really going to transcend the Tribulation. The main reason is about ghosts and monsters, which is a feudal superstition.


    Although the book didn¡¯t actually write anything about ghosts and spirits, it was set in this direction, so it was basically a Side Story.


    There was no 404 now because of the editor¡¯s efforts. Thank you to the editor.


    You can¡¯t blame Qidian Chinese network, because Qidian has been ordered to make changes.


    In fact, when I first started writing this book, I thought about all kinds of problems.


    The most important thing was to not touch the line!


    I¡¯m sure everyone has noticed this. For example, there have been readers asking why such a popular game doesn¡¯t appear at the national level. I¡¯ve never touched on this point and have been vague about it. I didn¡¯t even mention it because I don¡¯t want to touch the line.


    In other aspects, the main character of the book rarely appeared in public, so it was even more impossible for there to be any ¡°indescribable¡± descriptions.


    Moreover, the protagonist was not a ruthless person who had no bottom line.


    After some consideration, I thought that there would be no problems with the subsequent writing of this book. However, there were always some surprises.


    This time, the author was caught off guard!


    The current situation was that the book had to be self-checked and corrected. It had just been highly recommended on the front page today, but it had been on the page for more than an hour before it was immediately stopped. This was the reason.


    In the next few days, I¡¯ll cooperate with the editor and make changes to the book. It¡¯s hard to say if there will be a 404 in the future.


    ¡°This is the general environment. If I say that I will definitely not ban it, I will be too full of myself and let the readers anticipate it. That would be irresponsible of me to you. So, I can only say that I will do my best.


    Of course, I won¡¯t stop writing this book. If it¡¯s really 404, I¡¯ll continue to update the book in the group and finish updating the entire book!


    In the past, she always said that Lu Wu loved to generate electricity. She didn¡¯t expect that this day would come for her, or that she would be able to do so.


    Authors aren¡¯t full-time, so you don¡¯t have to worry about not having food to eat!


    Finally, I¡¯ll guarantee that during the modification period, as long as you don¡¯t order me to stop updating, I will never update!


    I love your one slash slash slash slash slash!

 Chapter 493 - smoke Dragon

    Chapter 493: Chapter 493 smoke Dragon


    Kuilong Sea region, Xinmo Island.


    The Sea King was wearing a blue robe and walking on the beach on the east side of the island accompanied by several Lords. At this moment, he was frowning and looking at the sea in the distance, as if something was bothering him.


    At this time, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Immediately, Sha Shui and the others who were following behind him also stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°Country ruler, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hei sui, who was following behind, immediately asked.


    When the Sea King heard this, it didn¡¯t say anything. It just shook its head and walked forward again.


    The Sea King felt that it was getting more and more confused about the current situation in the quilong sea.


    Originally, it was just a war between the kingdom of mutt sea and the Joint Forces of Langya Island. However, tianlan, the successor of the netherworld sea kingdom, suddenly joined the war.


    Tianlan, who controlled the stone statue Army, was undoubtedly a force that could not be ignored at that time. The Sea King had also been worried about this, afraid that she would join the forces of Langya Island because of her father.


    When the two forces joined forces, the mute Empire he controlled would not be able to compete with them.


    However, the Sea King did not expect that this inherited force of the netherworld sea kingdom would be destroyed so quickly before it could fully emerge.


    However, the disappearance of this force did not bring peace to the kuilong Sea area. Instead, it brought about an even greater crisis.


    ...


    The source of all this trouble came from the ocean United Chamber of Commerce, which was the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    This was because tianlan, who had taken control of the stone statue Army back then, had been too unbridled. She had actually plundered a large number of sea merchants ¡®resources without considering the consequences.


    As a huge organization that spanned all seas and had forces in every sea, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had been plundered before. However, all the plunderers had been suppressed by them and ended up in a miserable state.


    This had always been the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s attitude toward plundering.


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    If they left it alone, the plundering situation would only become more and more frequent. Therefore, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce attached great importance to this kind of plundering.


    Recently, the sea merchant force, smoke Dragon, had entered the kui Dragon Sea area to investigate the matter of their goods being stolen.


    He also issued a gathering order to all the forces of the kuilong Sea area, hoping that they would cooperate.


    Although they hoped that the various forces would cooperate, everyone knew what the consequences would be if they did not cooperate!


    The reason why a huge joint organization like the yellow spring sea merchants could stand for so long without falling was that they were not weak.


    They had even trained a group of powerful Marine Chambers of Commerce internally. This group of Chambers of Commerce did not do business, but their mission was to fight Foreign Wars.


    Whenever a subordinate force was plundered or invaded and asked for military support from the headquarters of the yellow spring sea merchant Association, it was the time for these War Chamber of Commerce to appear.


    The ¡°smoke Dragon¡± that came to the kui Dragon Sea area this time was the famous ocean Chamber of Commerce¡¯s War Chamber of Commerce.


    Their arrival brought great pressure to the sea King.


    This was because the combat power of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce was too strong. It was so strong that even the country of mutehai couldn¡¯t fight it with all their forces.


    The Sea King couldn¡¯t determine whether it was good or bad, but it was already prepared in its heart.


    ¡°Country ruler, you¡¯re worried about the smoke Dragon merchant Association¡¯s meeting on Black Reef island tomorrow, right?¡± Hei sui asked in a low voice.


    When the Sea King heard this, it stopped in its tracks.¡±


    ¡°What do you guys think of this?¡±


    When Sha Shui, hei sui, and the other Lords heard this, they looked at each other. Hei sui then stepped forward and said,¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, since the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce is here to investigate the plundering of their goods, it should have nothing to do with us, right? When the time comes, just tell us all the information we know!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too naive!¡± LAN Huoshan, who was standing beside hei sui, shook his head.¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully. This robbery was because of tianlan, and tianlan¡¯s father, Tian Ji, was once loyal to the king. This has already become related to us!¡±


    ¡°Tian Huan, the traitor, has already joined Langya Island. How can you still say that he is related to us?¡± Hei sui frowned.


    ¡°But he¡¯s already dead!¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s dead? is he not a traitor if he¡¯s dead?¡± Hei sui was stunned.


    LAN Huoshan sighed.¡±If you were the smoke Dragon merchant Association and investigated the matter from their point of view, you would realize that tianlan, who robbed the goods this time, was once a subordinate of our muat Empire. The Army she used to Rob the merchants was the stone statue Army of the netherworld sea kingdom.¡± We¡¯re all descendants of the dark sea kingdom. All of this has too much to do with us!¡±


    ¡°If the smoke Dragon merchant Association wants to investigate, the most clues point to us, who are also descendants of the netherworld sea kingdom. The biggest connection between Langya Island and this incident is only Tian Huan. Besides, his daughter, Tian Lan, has never sided with Langya Island!¡±


    Hearing this, hei sui was shocked,¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that those bastards from Langya Island will set us up during the meeting?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility. So, for tomorrow¡¯s meeting, I think it¡¯s best if we provide information that tianlan is related to Langya Island. We should try our best to make the smoke Dragon merchant Association suspicious of Langya Island. If we don¡¯t do it, Langya Island will definitely do it!¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve all missed one thing. The smoke Dragon merchant Association has another guess!¡± The Sea King said at this time.


    ¡°Country ruler, what do you mean?¡± After understanding the seriousness of the situation, hei sui quickly asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence? After a large amount of resources were plundered, this plundering force suddenly disappeared, and even Tian Huan, who knew the whole story, died. If you were the smoke Dragon Force, would you suspect that all of this was manipulated by someone with the purpose of plundering the resources and creating the fog after success?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the country rulers present were shocked.


    ¡°Country ruler, you mean that the smoke Dragon merchant Association might suspect that we¡¯ve been secretly instructing them?¡±


    The Sea King shook its head.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking, but no matter what, it¡¯s not good for us!¡±


    When hei sui and the other six Lords heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but fall silent.


    After thinking about it carefully, this incident was indeed too coincidental. Tianlan, who was in charge of the stone statue Army of the Minghai Kingdom, had mysteriously disappeared. If the smoke Dragon Force suspected that all this was secretly done by the mute Empire, then the pressure they would have to face was unimaginable.


    ¡°In the meeting tomorrow, all the information we provide must lead to Langya Island!¡± The Sea King said at this time.


    ¡°Your subordinate understands!¡± Hei sui and the others immediately nodded and said.


    ¡­¡­


    After a night of discussion, the Sea King and his subordinates finally came up with a plan to provide information.


    .


    As the light of the sea surface appeared, the Sea King reached out and waved at the surface of the sea. Suddenly, a round disc flew out of its forehead, suspended on the surface of the sea and rapidly expanded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    When his subordinates, hei sui, and the others heard this, they immediately nodded and followed the Sea King into the ¡®death light wheel¡¯.


    Under the sea King¡¯s control, the wheel of death turned into a black light and sped towards the North.


    After several hours of travel, when the Sea King arrived at Black Reef island, he found that the island was already full of various models of warships and countless sea beasts.


    In the face of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce¡¯s summons, this time, not only the Joint Forces of the Sea King and Langya Island, but also many small and weak forces that had never shown their faces responded to the call.


    It was enough to show how much of a deterrent the smoke Dragon merchant Association was to the forces of the kuilong tribe.


    Under the sea King¡¯s control, the light wheel of death descended rapidly. With his arrival, many of the kui Dragon forces hurriedly retreated.


    After landing on the ground, the Sea King waved his hand and kept the wheel of death. Then, he led hei sui and the other feudal lords into the island.


    At this moment, the surrounding crowd burst into an uproar.


    The Sea King sensed something and turned its head to look at the sea.


    On the surface of the sea, countless warships were gathered and sailing toward Black Reef island.


    On the deck of the leading black warship, a flag with the name ¡®smoke Dragon¡¯ was raised high and glistened in the sun. A giant dragon formed by gray clouds was faintly visible on the flag. Sometimes it flew around the flag, sometimes it was hidden in the flag, turning into a totem.


    And in the sky above this warship, dark clouds loomed, and thunder and lightning swirled. From time to time, Thunder would fall, causing the sea to explode.


    The smoke Dragon merchant Association!


    The Sea King narrowed its eyes slightly. After a moment of contemplation, it stopped in its tracks.


    A moment later, the fleet approached the shore, and the dark clouds surrounded by lightning also approached. Immediately, a large number of kui Dragon forces began to retreat, afraid of being struck by the accompanying lightning.


    The accommodation ladder was lowered, and the members of the smoke Dragon faction began to disembark.


    The members of the Chamber of Commerce were all wearing the same black clothes, with the word ¡°Yan¡± embroidered on their shoulders. They were also carrying wooden boxes in their hands.


    The man in the lead had short red hair, his eyes were listless, and his smile was sickly. There was no life in him, as if he would fall down at any time.


    ¡°Are all of you here? I¡¯ve really troubled everyone to come here!¡± The leader of the smoke Dragon merchant Association looked around and said with a smile.


    ¡°Everyone, please come in!¡± The man did not get angry when no one responded. He continued to speak with a smile and then took the lead to walk into the island.


    Seeing this, everyone quickly made way for him.


    Seeing the people from the smoke Dragon merchant Association approaching, the Sea King¡¯s face turned gloomy. After thinking for a while, he chose to make way.


    The people of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t seem to notice the difference between the Sea King and the others and walked straight past them.


    ¡°Keep up!¡±


    After they left, the Sea King said in a deep voice, and then followed behind.


    Seeing this, the rest of the forces immediately followed behind and walked into the island.


    The black Reef island was the stronghold of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Joint Forces in the kui Dragon Sea area. This was also the reason why they had chosen this Island to gather the forces of kui Dragon.


    Inside the island, countless seabirds were flying in the sky, each of them holding a box of different sizes.


    These seabirds were transportation birds that had been specially trained by the ocean Chamber of Commerce. Their main role was to help merchants classify internal materials and transport them.


    Following the members of the smoke Dragon merchant Association, everyone entered the inner part of the island, where a huge square had been set up.


    Due to the large number of forces that had arrived, the conference was held in the square. At this moment, many forces were already present.


    This included the ocean King¡¯s nemesis, the forces of Langya Island.


    ¡°Everyone, please take your seats!¡±


    The leader of the smoke Dragon merchant Association turned his head and said with a smile. Then, he walked to the front of the square.


    When the Sea King heard this, he looked at the less than 100 seats in the square and immediately stepped into the arena. He chose a seat and sat down.


    Hei sui and the others naturally followed and sat behind the sea King.


    There were many factions that had come this time, but there were only 100 seats. It was obvious that only the members of the factions that had the right to speak in the kuilong Sea area could sit here.


    The Sea King had brought six people this time, and they stood in seven positions in total.


    As for lang ya, he had brought more than twenty people with him and they all sat down.


    The members of the kui Dragon faction at the back looked at each other. Although there were still dozens of seats left, no one had the courage to sit.


    The ocean King and lang ya were the leaders of the two most powerful forces in this kui Dragon Sea area, so they had the right to sit. They were only a weak force that survived in the cracks. They were afraid of angering the two overlords of the kuilong Sea area and naturally did not dare to step forward.


    The leader of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce, who was standing at the front, looked at this scene with a smile. After a moment, he said,¡±


    ¡°Why are you all standing? Aren¡¯t there still empty seats?¡±


    As the smoke Dragon spoke, it turned its gaze to the members of the kui Dragon faction standing behind it.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to sit?¡±


    Still, no one spoke or moved.


    Seeing this, Yan Long revealed a smile on his face. At this moment, the distribution of the forces in the kuilong Sea area was already clear at a glance.


    However, just as he was about to say ¡°start the meeting¡±, a large number of people suddenly squeezed out of the crowd.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still room even if you¡¯re late!¡±


    ¡°When the players go to war, not even a blade of grass will grow. No, this time, we¡¯re only here to participate in the meeting!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re impressive. There¡¯s actually a spot reserved for us. This means that our reputation as players is getting better and better. Happy~¡±


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi, don¡¯t snatch it. That seat is mine!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all like dogs. It¡¯s only been a few seconds and you¡¯re done? Can¡¯t you have some manners when you¡¯re outside?¡±


    The players arrived in front of the dumbfounded expressions of smoke Dragon, Sea King, lang ya, and the others.


    In the blink of an eye, the remaining empty spots were filled up. What was even more unbelievable was that they had actually quarreled with each other in order to fight for a spot!

 Chapter 494 - Different versions

    Chapter 494: Different versions


    ?


    Many small forces had received the notice of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce¡¯s gathering this time.


    This summoning message was posted on all the major trading islands of Quilon, and the players also learned about it from this.


    The players who felt that they were part of a faction in the quelon sea would not miss such a high-profile meeting.


    Among them, the myths and demolishers, who were already doing business with the kui Dragon to and from the sea of vanity, had heard the news and came.


    Smoke Dragon could not help but frown when he saw the arrival of the players.


    He turned his gaze to the sea King and lang ya.


    It was obvious that the two of them belonged to the two most powerful factions in the kuilong Sea area.


    So, smoke Dragon wanted to see how they would react.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the Sea King and lang ya didn¡¯t say anything even though they frowned.


    Yan Long couldn¡¯t help but be a little confused. Could it be that this force was also very powerful in the kuilong Sea area and had a status?


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case!


    ...


    Didn¡¯t the information you gave me before I came say that there are only two huge forces that are hostile to each other in the quilong sea?


    Thinking of this, Yan Long was a little confused, but he didn¡¯t say anything. His face revealed a sickly smile again,¡±


    ¡°Very good, we¡¯re all full now. Let¡¯s get ready for the meeting!¡±


    ¡°Before the meeting begins, I¡¯d like to have a private talk with the leaders of the forces here. Our netherworld Chamber of Commerce places great importance on the plundering of the merchant ships in the kui long sea area. I hope that everyone¡¯s information is true, or else ... Hehe.¡±


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    As he spoke, the smoke Dragon scanned the people sitting around, trying to see the expression on their faces.


    The Sea King frowned, lang ya was expressionless, and the players were dumbfounded ...


    The word ¡®lost¡¯ was almost written on their faces.


    This made the smoke Dragon frown again, but it didn¡¯t say anything. Then, it waved its hand and a light curtain rolled forward, locking lang ya and pulling him into an independent space.


    In this transparent space, although everything in the outside world could be seen, it was distorted from time to time.


    It was also because of this distorted space that although the people outside could see what was happening inside, they could not hear the conversation inside through the distorted space.


    ¡°Langya Island master, tell me what you know.¡± Yan Long said with a smile as he looked at the surprised lang ya.


    After a brief moment of surprise, lang Yue nodded with a grave expression,¡±


    ¡°President smoke Dragon, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Langya Island is partly to blame for this incident?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The smile on Yan Long¡¯s face grew even wider.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Two months ago, a Lord from the mutt Empire came to seek refuge with us ...¡±


    In lang ya¡¯s description, he didn¡¯t know that Tian Huan had joined his side.


    However, the smoke Dragon understood the other meaning. After lang ya finished speaking, he nodded,¡±


    ¡°Langya Island master, can I think of it this way? do you think that this feudal lord named Tiangang was sent by the country of mutt sea to your forces and that he didn¡¯t really want to surrender? moreover, the merchant ship was robbed afterward, so the country of mutt sea can confuse us and make our netherworld Chamber of Commerce suspect you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After the robbery of the merchant ships, the Big Dipper that came to seek refuge disappeared without a trace, so I suspect that the country of mutsea is trying to frame us. President smoke Dragon, I can guarantee you that the forces of Langya Island will never do anything that will harm the interests of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. After all, we¡¯ve been trading for so many years, and such an incident has never happened before. The country of mutt sea is a force that has just been established in the kui long sea area. For the sake of development, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll be blinded by greed!¡±


    When the smoke Dragon heard this, it smiled and nodded, but did not say anything more. It waved its hand and kept the distorted space.


    The two of them appeared in the outside world.


    At this moment, smoke dragon¡¯s gaze turned to the sea King. He nodded slightly, then waved his hand and used the distorted space to envelop the Sea King.


    As the space around them began to distort, completely isolating the sound from the outside world, the smoke Dragon turned its gaze to the sea King.¡±


    ¡°King mutt, do you know what Langya Island master told me just now?¡±


    When the Sea King heard this, it said in a deep voice,¡±


    ¡°He must have framed the country of mutt sea for all the crimes!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± When Yan Long heard this, a smile appeared on his face.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you think this matter has anything to do with your country of mutsea?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not a big deal. On the contrary, I feel that all of this might be inextricably linked to the forces of Langya Island!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you guys are really interesting. Tell me what you know!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll talk about the beginning of the incident. At that time, my country of mutt sea was at a disadvantage in the war with the Joint Forces of Langya Island and was facing the danger of being destroyed. It was at that time that one of my subordinates,¡¯Tian Ji¡¯, was bewitched by Langya and had the intention of betraying him in order to protect himself ...¡±


    It was different from what lang ya had said. Although the Sea King¡¯s description of the incident had similarities, the meaning was completely different.


    According to the ocean King¡¯s description, Tian Huan¡¯s betrayal was not initiated, but was persuaded by lang ya to surrender.


    Moreover, according to the sea King, after Tian Huan¡¯s betrayal, the mastermind of the plunder, tianlan, had also left. She had not left before Tian Huan¡¯s betrayal.


    The Sea King described their relationship as ¡°father and daughter.¡±


    At this moment, the Sea King did not know that Tian Huan, who had disappeared a long time ago, had been killed by a single slap from tianlan.


    However, this did not affect the Sea King¡¯s ability to smooth things over. What he needed to do now was to mess up the whole thing. Otherwise, even if he really did not plunder the merchant ship, all the clues would still be unfavorable to him.


    This was a world where the strong preyed on the weak. In many cases, evidence was not needed. As long as there were a lot of clues to determine that you were the mastermind, the other party would take thunderous measures to suppress you.


    There were no laws in this world.


    .


    After listening to the sea King¡¯s description, the smoke Dragon still had a smile on his face and gently clapped his hands twice.


    ¡°You¡¯re really interesting, pinning all the crimes on each other. But what you don¡¯t know is that we¡¯ve already gotten hold of many clues. King of the sea King, are you sure you don¡¯t want to change your story?¡±


    The Sea King nodded calmly.¡±Everything I¡¯ve said is true. By the way, President smoke Dragon, where did you get your clues from? it can¡¯t be fake news that Langya Island revealed, right?¡±


    Yan Long¡¯s expression turned serious.


    In fact, he had indeed obtained a lot of information regarding the plundering incident during his trip to the quilong sea.


    However, the intelligence Department that provided the information also said that the authenticity of the information still needed to be investigated by him personally. It was not enough to determine the truth!


    Thinking of this, smoke Dragon couldn¡¯t help but nod.¡±


    ¡°King Ocean King, I¡¯ve remembered what you¡¯ve said. I hope you¡¯re not lying to me!¡±


    The Sea King nodded indifferently.


    The distorted space dissipated at this time, and the figures of the Sea King and the smoke Dragon appeared in the outside world.


    This time, the smoke Dragon looked at the players.


    From the information he had obtained, there were only two major forces in the kui Dragon territorial waters. The leaders were the ocean King and Langya. With so many players sitting at the table, he could not tell who the leaders were.


    ¡°Who is the leader of this third party?¡± Yan Long couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    When the players heard this, they all looked at each other.


    Although they knew that the smoke Dragon was talking about the players, the question of who was the leader was not an easy question to answer.


    After all, there was a huge difference between the players and the organizations present.


    In other forces, the strongest was the leader. However, among the players, the highest level and strongest was not the leader.


    Even Level 1 newbies and level 200 players couldn¡¯t order him to do anything. Strength didn¡¯t represent power in the player community.


    Seeing that no one responded, smoke Dragon couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°I! I! I ¡®ll!¡± At this moment, a white puppy with a long horn stood up from its seat and raised its paw!


    Gu Yu and Liu Chan, who were beside the young paparazzo, could not help but cover their faces.


    Just now, Rock, Paper, Scissors actually lost. F ** K ...


    Seeing Gou ¡®Zi stand up excitedly, Yan Long, the Sea King, and lang ya were all stunned.


    Obviously, the dog didn¡¯t look like the players at all.


    If it was a pet, people would believe it. But if it was a leader, it would be too fake!


    Of course, in Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s opinion, he was no different from the players. They were the same kind!


    Even though he had said this before in the Guild.


    However, the Guild members all replied,¡±you¡¯re the F * cking dog.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After being silent for a while, the smoke Dragon waved his hand at Gou ¡®Zi and space twisted to separate the two of them from the outside world.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Looking at Gou ¡®Zi, the smoke Dragon laughed.


    ¡°Dog ... Bah, I¡¯m sun Qi!¡±


    ¡°Then, leader Sun Qi, what do you think of the recent events in the kui long sea?¡± Smoke Dragon asked with a smile.


    ¡°Which one are you asking about?¡± Sun Qi was dumbfounded.


    At this moment, the veins on Yan Long¡¯s forehead throbbed. He took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but remind,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the merchant ship being robbed!¡±


    Hearing that, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s mind automatically thought about the matter of plundering merchant ships.


    However, during the period when tianlan began to plunder merchant ships, an evil character ¡°doctor hai¡± appeared and drove most of the players of the kui long sea area back to the sea of vanity, even to Beiqi.


    At that time, there were almost no ships in the quilony sea, so the players did not know about the massive plundering incident that happened in the quilony sea.


    The young paparazzo thought of doctor hai and he had a vicious expression on his face,¡±


    ¡°You mean that bastard who specializes in plundering, the one who smashed countless merchant ships?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you know who it is?¡± The smoke Dragon¡¯s face revealed a surprised expression.


    ¡°How could I not know? many merchant ships were sunk by him. During that period of time, this bastard was simply a demon!¡± When he thought about doctor hai, Gou ¡®Zi was unhappy.


    After all, he had fought with doctor hai before. At that time, doctor hai had almost silenced their battleship that was transporting important supplies. Fortunately, the NPC had come to save the situation.


    ¡°Then who is he?¡± The smile on Yan Long¡¯s face grew even wider.


    ¡°Eunuch hai, he¡¯s that evil bastard. You¡¯re looking for him, right? We have to teach him a lesson, wherever this guy goes, players die, he¡¯s simply insane!¡±


    ¡°Hai Gonggong?¡± This person wasn¡¯t in smoke Dragon¡¯s information, so he was a little confused.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the guy. His full name is doctor hai. He looks shifty and shifty. One look and you can tell he¡¯s not a good person!¡±


    ¡°Which force does he belong to?¡± Yan Long quickly asked.


    ¡°What kind of power can he have? the most annoying thing about this guy is that he¡¯s single and doesn¡¯t have a place to live. He just strolls around aimlessly. Wherever he goes, people die. If he has power, how can we let him go?¡± The young paparazzo said as he rolled his eyes.


    Hearing this, Yan Long suddenly felt a headache.


    He could understand why the ocean King and lang ya were criticizing each other earlier, because they were originally hostile forces. But now, there was another suspect, a fellow called doctor hai.


    It could be said that the information provided by the three forces were completely different.


    Especially this leader who called himself ¡°Sun Qi,¡± why did it feel like he was telling a different story from the previous two!

 Chapter 495 - heart pass

    Chapter 495: Chapter 495-heart pass


    ?


    After the conversation with the leaders of the three forces, Yan Long couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    This was because the information they had provided was too confusing in the eyes of smoke Dragon.


    Not to mention that they couldn¡¯t be combined into a single clue, it seemed like they were all describing different things.


    Before talking to Gou ¡®Zi, Yan Long had wanted to start investigating from the two major forces of the kuilong territorial waters, which were the ocean King and Langya.


    However, after hearing what the young paparazzo said, he suddenly became interested in doctor hai.


    Although Gou ¡®Zi might have lied to him, he would naturally order people to investigate and confirm this.


    ¡°Anything else you want to ask? By the way, I heard you¡¯re very powerful sea merchants. Are you interested in doing business? The myth Chamber of Commerce isn¡¯t weak either!¡± Gou ¡®Zi asked in anticipation.


    Recently, under Gu Yu¡¯s leadership, the myth group had been travelling back and forth between kui long and the sea of vanity, earning a lot of mystical materials and resources.


    During this period, the myth had benefited greatly from the maritime trade.


    The main reason they came here this time was because they heard that the smoke Dragon merchant Association was very powerful and wanted to find some opportunities to cooperate.


    ¡°No need!¡± The smoke Dragon immediately shook its head.


    ...


    In Yanlong¡¯s opinion, a small sea merchant who wasn¡¯t even recognized by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce couldn¡¯t be very successful. Besides, they were a war Chamber of Commerce and never engaged in sea trade.


    When Gou ¡®Zi heard that, he was unhappy. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Yan Long wave his hand and the twisted space disappeared. He returned to his seat.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve roughly understood the whole story. Now, let¡¯s officially start the meeting!¡±


    As he spoke, Yan Long shot a look behind him. Immediately, the subordinates standing behind him opened the wooden boxes in their hands and took out the papers inside. Then, they stepped forward and distributed them to everyone present, including the small forces of kui Dragon who were standing at the back and watching.


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    ¡°Exam? Aren¡¯t you here to talk about maritime trade cooperation?¡±


    ¡°How the F * ck would I know? I only came here because I heard that this merchant is very powerful!¡±


    ¡°Brother dog, quickly tell me what you guys talked about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered enough from the exam in the war. Now I¡¯m overseas, and I¡¯m still taking the exam? believe it or not, I¡¯m going to flip the table!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the paper, the players discussed animatedly, and their faces looked a little ugly.


    This was because everyone present had just gone through a five-day ¡®hard work¡¯ a few days ago. Most importantly, they had not F * cking passed the exam ...


    ¡°Here¡¯s an explanation. The paper in your hands is made of the beating of the branches of the nine-orifice heart tree in the central sea of the yellow spring. Its function is to sense your thoughts, and the color of the paper will change according to your emotions. Next, everyone hold the paper and answer my question!¡±


    Looking at the people present, a sickly smile appeared on Yan Long¡¯s face again.


    Since he was here, he naturally had to make preparations. These papers made from the nine-orifice heart tree were his trump card.


    The Sea King and lang ya¡¯s expressions changed upon hearing this.


    Because this was something that they had never thought of.


    The faces of the leaders of the surrounding races also revealed a look of fear, deeply afraid that their thoughts would bring a disaster to their own races.


    Of all the people present, only the players looked calm, and some were even a little excited.


    This was because the paper was actually a treasure-quality item.


    [Nine orifice clearing paper (Level 4 treasure)]:


    [Item information: a special piece of paper made from the beating branches of the nine-orifice psychic tree, an ancient tree in the sea at the center of the netherworld. It contains part of the power of the nine-orifice psychic tree. It can detect the current thoughts and emotions of the holder and send them back to the paper.]


    [Specific color classification: anger (red), fear (purple), excitement (orange), nervousness (green), grievance (blue)...]


    [Special effect: distinguish right from wrong (when lying, the paper will turn completely black)]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the piece of paper was a Tier 4 treasure, it would be a lie if the players said that they did not want it.


    After the paper was distributed to everyone and everyone was sure that they were holding the telepathic paper, smoke Dragon smiled and said,¡±


    ¡°Do you think the plundering incident is related to the country of mutt sea and Langya Island?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, various colors appeared on the papers in everyone¡¯s hands. They were basically a mixture of many colors, including nervousness, fear, and other emotions.


    By looking at which color occupied the most amount of paper, the smoke Dragon could know what emotion the person was currently dominated by.


    At this time, the ocean King and lang ya¡¯s paper also showed the color of their emotions.


    At this moment, the Sea King and lang ya couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads and look at the papers in the hands of the other members of the kui Dragon faction.


    As their gazes swept over the group of people, the purple on the paper became thicker.


    At this moment, the members of the various races standing around knew that the less they knew about this matter, the better. Otherwise, there was no guarantee that they would bring disaster to their own races during this inquiry.


    Yan Long¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, then he pointed at a murloc standing at the back and said,¡±


    ¡°Do you think the plundering incident is related to the kingdom of mutsea and Langya Island?¡±


    The paper in the hand of the merman who was pointed at was instantly covered in purple. Sweat dripped from his face, and he looked extremely nervous. He said with a trembling voice,¡±


    ¡°No... No relation!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a smear of darkness appeared on the paper and quickly spread across the paper, slowly covering the purple until the entire paper turned black.


    Obviously, his true thoughts were ¡°related¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, there¡¯s a price to pay for lying to me!¡±


    As he spoke, a sinister look appeared on the smoke Dragon¡¯s face. He glared at the person who had just answered the question. Suddenly, the person who had just answered the question began to smoke. Then, his body was set on fire and turned into ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Upon seeing this, the crowd burst into an uproar.


    Their hearts were filled with extreme fear.


    Everyone present had their own speculations about the plundering of the kuilong Sea area. There were many who suspected the Sea King or that lang ya was related to tianlan.


    In the face of such an inquiry, if he spoke his inner thoughts, he would definitely offend the two major forces. The consequences would be unbearable for him and even his race!


    Apart from the players, all the organizations present felt immense pressure.


    ¡°I hope everyone will cooperate with our investigation. Let¡¯s continue!¡± As he spoke, smoke Dragon turned his gaze to the people seated.


    The main reason he had chosen to sit here was to make an example for the influential forces of the kuilong Sea region. He wanted them to understand that they had to speak the truth when facing him.


    ¡°The second question. Between Langya Island master and King mutt, who do you think is more likely to be colluding with tianlan?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the paper in the hands of the Sea King and lang ya quickly turned red. It was obvious that they were extremely angry at this moment.


    The smoke dragon¡¯s gaze swept across the ocean King faction and the Langya faction. However, when his gaze landed on the players, he could not help but be stunned.


    The paper in the players ¡®hands was white!


    There was not a single trace of emotion on it ...


    Even when Yan Long held the psychic paper, he could still feel the ripples of emotions on the paper. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    A puppet?


    Smoke Dragon had a guess in his mind, but he immediately shook his head. This was because there were obvious life and soul fluctuations on the players. How could they be dead?


    He didn¡¯t understand why this was happening.


    Thinking of this, he looked around the players and pointed at one of them.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The player who was called out was one of the core members of the demolition office. At this moment, he stood up with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    As he spoke, the paper in his hand was still white, without the slightest change.


    In fact, the color and emotional feedback on the telepathic paper were completely from the soul. However, the players ¡®souls were Lu Wu¡¯s biggest secret and were strictly protected by a divine artifact. How could they be cracked by a mere Tier 4 treasure?


    That was why the telepathic paper could not read any of the players ¡¯emotions at all.


    When he heard the player say ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± smoke Dragon stared at the paper in his hand, waiting for it to change.


    Time passed by slowly, and the player¡¯s face suddenly showed an impatient expression.


    In order to find out what was going on, Yan Long couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask you a question. Tell me a lie and don¡¯t answer the truth!¡±


    The smoke Dragon¡¯s goal was simple. It wanted to see if the telepathic paper would turn black if the player lied.


    ¡°You just said that I would have to pay a price for telling lies in front of you. Why did you change your mind?¡± The player who was asked was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Pfft, hahaha, just cooperate with me. I want to see what he¡¯s going to do!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Dali, will it kill you to cooperate? you should have some self-restraint when you¡¯re outside!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the words of the players in the voice channel, da li showed a helpless expression.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go ahead, I¡¯ll lie!¡±


    When smoke Dragon heard this, he asked with a serious expression,¡±


    ¡°Are you Dead or Alive!¡±


    ¡°Is this a question that a human can ask? Can¡¯t you just ask properly!¡± Da li said angrily.


    Do you want me to say ¡®dead man¡¯? F * ck you!


    Hearing this answer, the players laughed in the voice channel.


    Even the Sea King and lang ya could not help but smile.


    The Sea King could not help but shake its head. It was too familiar with players.


    When faced with an unrivaled opponent, even he would feel fear. However, for the player clans, even if the opponent was a God, they would not panic at all.


    It was obvious that the smoke Dragon had run into an iron plate this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to answer!¡± Facing da Li¡¯s attitude, the smoke Dragon¡¯s face showed a hint of ferocity.


    This time, he had come to the kui Dragon Sea area to investigate the robbery incident with a condescending attitude. In his opinion, everyone present had to cooperate with him and were not allowed to resist!


    In addition to the fact that his martial strength far exceeded all the forces present, he also had the netherworld Chamber of Commerce Alliance behind him. This was the reason why he was so overbearing and confident.


    Da Li¡¯s answer had already angered the smoke Dragon.


    ¡°Look at you. I wanted to find an opportunity to talk about trade with you, but it looks like there¡¯s no such thing. Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡± As he spoke, da li threw the piece of paper on the ground and stepped on it. Then, he turned around and walked out.


    Upon seeing Dali¡¯s decision, Liu Chan stood up and threw the paper on the ground as well. He stepped on it and turned to leave.


    Since Liu Chan had taken the lead, the players immediately followed suit.


    On the voice channel:


    ¡°Holy F * ck! You guys just threw away a Tier 4 treasure like that? Don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    ¡°Which is more important, face or treasure?¡±


    ¡°I ... I still think that the treasure is more important!¡±


    ¡°Then you F * cking go and pick it up yourself!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too embarrassing to pick it up again. I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Under Liu Chan¡¯s lead, the players stood up one after another, including those from the myth Guild. Soon, the players threw away the telepathic paper in their hands and turned to leave.


    The Sea King was not surprised by this scene. After all, the players had always been so willful. However, the anger in the smoke dragon¡¯s heart had reached its peak. He looked at the players and said in a deep voice,¡±


    ¡°Whoever takes another step forward will die!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the players stopped at the same time.


    Seeing this scene, a sinister smile appeared on the smoke Dragon¡¯s face.


    At this moment, the young paparazzo shouted ¡± 3 ... 2 ... 1¡å in the voice channel. Then, the players turned around at the same time and gave the smoke Dragon the middle finger!


    They were uniform and full of momentum!


    At this moment, the Sea King finally couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

 Chapter 496 - Resolution on a new model

    Chapter 496: Resolution on a new model


    The players had used their actions to prove what it meant to be arrogant and unscrupulous.


    As the players started to trade on the sea, they were no longer as evil as before and even formed friendships with many races. However, this did not mean that the players were afraid of trouble.


    Facing the suppression of the smoke Dragon, the players ¡®best response was to raise their middle fingers.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± A hint of anger appeared on the smoke Dragon¡¯s sickly face. It waved its hand at the players, and the distorted space enveloped them.


    ¡°He¡¯s back in the city for free!¡±


    Someone shouted in the voice channel.


    With death approaching, the players naturally wouldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death. They were ready to fight back.


    As they shouted ¡°counter-kill¡±, the players immediately threw all their accumulated skills at the smoke Dragon.


    Although he knew that he was definitely not the smoke Dragon¡¯s match,¡±fighting¡± was definitely the right thing to do.


    The distorted space completely enveloped the players at this time, and in an instant, nearly half of the players ¡®bodies were torn apart by the distorted space.


    There were not many players here. Since it was a core meeting, just like the other races, the players who came were the core members of the myth Guild and the demolition office.


    ...


    These two guilds had been doing sea trade recently. Originally, they were just here to talk business and not to cause trouble.


    As such, the players ¡®resistance against the smoke Dragon¡¯s attack was very weak. Their attacks only caused ripples on the distorted space, but they could not break the barrier.


    In an instant, all the players had been killed, causing everyone to be terrified.


    Yan Long took a deep breath, and the hostility in his eyes faded. He said in a deep voice,¡±


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    ¡°Who else is leaving?¡±


    No one spoke, but the smile in the Sea King¡¯s eyes grew even more pronounced.


    It was clear that from now on, the relationship between the player families and the smoke Dragon merchant Association had changed from neutral to hostile.


    This was very interesting in the eyes of the Sea King.


    However, with the strength of the player families, it seemed like only death would await them if they faced the smoke Dragon merchant Association.


    However, after being in contact with the player clans for so long, the Sea King was well aware of how terrifying the players were.


    However, he knew that if the player families could really defeat the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce, they would be greeted with the anger of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce Alliance.


    In the face of this huge organization that was famous in all the sea regions, the Sea King felt that the player clans had no hope of winning as the weak could not defeat the strong.


    However, for some reason, he was looking forward to it ...


    ¡­¡­


    After exiting the game, Gu Yu of the myth Guild started chatting with Liu Chan.


    It had always been the players who took the initiative to provoke others. Even the extremely powerful Joint Forces of Langya Island had tried to rope them in. In the end, the players had rejected them, and they became enemies.


    Therefore, Yan Long¡¯s actions were too arrogant in their eyes.


    Thus, they began to discuss how to fight back.


    They didn¡¯t know much about sea merchants, but ever since they started doing sea trade, they had heard about it from many races.


    He knew that this organization was extremely large and was an existence that the players could not afford to offend.


    Furthermore, the players would occasionally trade with the sea merchants, but they had never taken the initiative to attack them.


    But this time, since the sea merchant Alliance represented by Yan Long had taken the initiative to attack them, they naturally wouldn¡¯t let this go.


    After all, it was a game to settle grudges and grudges quickly. What kind of player were they if they held back?


    However, this matter was of great importance. After some discussion, Gu Yu posted a thread on the official forum and attached a video.


    [Regarding the matter of the Pirates, I would like to seek everyone¡¯s suggestions on whether to start a war. If we do, I propose to form a Pirate team!]


    (Video attached)


    Content ... (1000 words were omitted)


    As one of the most famous top players, there were very few players in the forum who did not know of lonely invincible.


    Seeing that it was his post, a large number of players immediately clicked on it.


    In this post, Gu Yu described what had happened in detail and attached a video commentary.


    This post quickly became a hot topic among the players.


    The strongest Xue Li: ¡°let¡¯s fight! We players can¡¯t take this loss. To be honest, we, the Dalong Guild, also wanted to do maritime trade. However, none of us in the Guild knew how to do business, so we gave up in the end. We also thought about becoming Pirates, but we were afraid that it would affect our players ¡®families and cut off the income of our brothers who were doing maritime business, so we gave up. So, can we form a Pirate team this time?¡±


    Hitting a rock with an egg: Hit! Hit! Sea trade is the most boring. There are all kinds of negotiations and bargaining. Why don¡¯t we be more direct? we¡¯ll just plunder their richest sea merchants. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? will they jump out of the game and attack us?.jpg£©


    Watermelon Taro: ¡°we can fight. In the past, there were people on the forum who said that plundering the sea merchants could speed up our development. However, at that time, many people opposed it, saying that we players were still too weak. If we provoke the sea merchants, our days would not be good. Now that we have already developed, fight (funny).¡±


    Nature¡¯s courier: ¡°recently, for some reason, the forces of the luohou region don¡¯t seem to have any intention of attacking Beiqi at all. I have to shave my head every day to cause trouble. If everyone decides to fight, I¡¯m ready to leave jiuyao and go to the sea to cause trouble!¡±


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°I wanted to be a pirate when shipbuilding first started, but I was too weak back then, and it was unrealistic to Rob a pirate. Now I can really do it. If I want to do business, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just Rob?¡±


    Pirate, Lufei Wang: ¡°at that time, I was also a sea merchant, but I didn¡¯t have enough capital, so I couldn¡¯t do it at all. Only the big guilds have the capital. Being a pirate is good, anyone can do it. It¡¯s a business without capital, and it¡¯s a big profit. One job can make you happy for a long time (roaring sky roar).jpg£©


    Hasa: ¡°I strongly request for the official support to open a plunder system and make all the plundering rankings. If you want to make it big, sea merchants will be leeks in the future!¡±


    The Navy general: ¡°ERM ... How should I put this? look at my name. If I say no, will you beat me up?¡± he thought.


    The Vice-Admiral replied,[brother, shake my hand. But I¡¯m going to be a pirate. Please call me a traitor (funny)]


    Yin Xiaoqi is a mature lady~¡±it¡¯s feasible. Although the consequences may be terrible, this is exciting. Also, the war Conqueror Guild only recruits super elites.¡±(Funny)


    Crayon Shinchan,[tsk, tsk, tsk. Isn¡¯t fishing good?] They all like to fight and kill (Tong Diao¡¯s disdainful gaze.jpg)


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Yu¡¯s post was posted, the players were in a heated discussion.


    However, most of the players agreed to activate the pirate mode.


    In the end, Gu Yu started a round of voting on the forum.


    92% agreed, 7% agreed to anything, and 1% disagreed.


    And the reason for this 1% of opposing players was:


    ¡°They don¡¯t have boats. It¡¯s too embarrassing to be Pirates on rafts!¡±


    If the pirate mode was really activated, the players ¡®reputation in sea trade would definitely be affected. However, it was just as a player on the forum said.


    Not everyone could do maritime trade. Without a strong Guild and financial support, it was impossible to do.


    However, Pirates were different. This was a business without cost. It was more suitable for players who grew up by plundering.


    It could be said that pirate mode was beneficial to all players.


    After the final result was out, the players were ready to activate pirate mode. At the same time, they began to appeal on the forum to the officials to quickly create ¡®pirate mode functions¡¯ and add some rewards or ranking mechanisms for the plunder.


    After seeing the results of the vote, the myth Guild and the demolition office Guild, which had been doing well in maritime trade, were the first to speak. They expressed that they would give up all trade at sea and change their names to the myth and demolition office pirate teams.


    The players were excited by the two¡¯s call.


    After all, most players felt that doing sea trade was too boring. It was not as exciting as being a pirate.


    The pirate craze on the Chinese forums quickly spread to the European server.


    As the vast void territory was also next to the vast void Sea region, the players from the European server could not sit still anymore.


    They all expressed that they wanted to get rich together!


    Hence, the players from the European server also started to form their own pirate groups, ready to do something big with the players from the central server!

 Chapter 497 - New mode activated

    Chapter 497: New mode activated


    Yan Long did not know that his domineering actions had already caused the displeasure of the player clans, the biggest forces of the Rogues in the vain ocean domain and the kui Dragon ocean domain.


    The players couldn¡¯t wait to teach him a lesson.


    Although they had conflicts with each other, at this moment, the players were united against outsiders.


    All maritime trade stopped after that, and the players began to form pirate teams. There were even many small guilds that chose to form alliances during this period in order to strengthen their Guild¡¯s strength and obtain rich benefits from the upcoming plunder.


    Not only the central server, even the European Pirate team was quickly established, planning to get a share of the battle.


    After playing the game for so long, the old players were well aware of how much resources and profits each merchant¡¯s trading ship had.


    Now that they had made their decision, the players were ready to do something big.


    Moreover, with their current strength, it would not be a big problem to Plunder The Sea merchants who traveled between these two seas.


    The players had gathered information about the sea merchants.


    He knew that not all sea merchants were very powerful.


    This was similar to the cuttlefish sea merchant that was killed by Xiao Tian. As a core member of the West Province Chamber of Commerce, he was easily killed by Xiao Tian. From this, it could be seen that the difference in strength between sea merchants was huge.


    ...


    These weak merchants dared to do business in the dangerous Sea area only because they had the giant force behind them, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce Alliance.


    At that time, Xiao Tian killed Shang Mo Yu because of the ¡°son of the ocean¡± incident. For this reason, the Sea King compensated the West Province Chamber of Commerce with a large amount of resources, which suppressed the matter. However, it was not because the sea King was afraid of the West Province Chamber of Commerce.


    As the Overlord of the empty Sea region, even ten West Province Chambers of Commerce couldn¡¯t be his match.


    The only thing that could make the Sea King feel fear was the netherworld Chamber of Commerce Alliance behind the Chamber of Commerce of the West Province. This was also the fundamental reason why the Sea King chose to compensate a large amount of resources to appease the anger of the Chamber of Commerce of the West Province.


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    However, to the players, since they had started fighting, they would snatch it regardless of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce!


    In the forum, the calls for a new model were getting louder and louder.


    Of course, Lu Wu knew all of this. After thinking about it, he immediately decided to let Bei Li start working on the new mode.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, the most suitable way for players to grow was to plunder. In this mode, the growth rate of players was the fastest.


    This was also the fastest way for him to obtain soul coins.


    This time, since the sea merchants were the ones who provoked him, he would take this opportunity to get the players to join in, and he would just add fuel to the fire behind the scenes.


    Now that the players had settled down for too long, Lu Wu felt that it was indeed time to use war to sustain war, so that the players could unsheathe their natural disasters and show their edge!


    Once again, he entered a state of rapid growth.


    In one day, under the anticipation of the players, an announcement was made in the Chinese and European servers.


    [Server announcement: new mode ¡®one piece¡¯ system has been activated!]


    [Details of one piece mode: the latest addition to the function panel. Players must register in guilds. One pirate group can accommodate up to ten guilds to form a pirate Alliance.]


    Specific functions of pirate mode:


    1. Point ranking mode: points will be calculated for every pirate battle, and the total points will be added to the ¡°Pirate King List¡±. The points will be calculated once a month, and the rewards will be given according to the ranking!


    Points earned:


    [Method of earning points by killing enemies: in a plundering battle against sea merchants, the more powerful and numerous the enemies killed, the higher the points you will earn.]


    [Points for plundering resources are calculated by: the higher the quality and quantity of the plundered resources, the higher the points obtained!]


    [Method of obtaining individual points: after each pirate battle, all participating players will receive contribution points (contribution points are individual points, not related to the total points of the pirate team)]


    2. Open the pirate system mall system:


    Members of the pirate group could choose to spend their personal contribution points to exchange for items that could enhance the Ghost Ship or Ghost Ship, such as [dawn RAM (accessory)],[Ocean Shield (accessory)], and so on.


    The core members of the pirate group (10 people) can use their total points to exchange for group enhancement items, such as [pirate flag (all enhancement pendants)],[pirate body paint (magic array, all enhancement)],[pirate uniform fashion (decoration)],[companion sea beast (growth)] and other items ...


    3. Pirate team rating system:


    All pirate groups will enter the rating system after they are officially established. The details are as follows:


    [Level 1 pirate group: new pillage (requires 50000 points to level up)]


    [Level 2 pirate group: Sea Tigers (level up requires 100000 points)]


    [Three realms pirate group: Sea Dragon (level up requires 300000 points)]


    [Level 4 pirate group: King of the seas (level up requires 1000000 points)]


    [Level 5 pirate group: four kings of the sea (the top four pirate groups with a total score of more than 5 million points in the server can be selected)]


    [Level 6 pirate group: look down on the four Seas (first in the four servers, and the total points of the pirate group in which you are part of exceeds 50 million)]


    All members of the pirate team will receive a generous reward of contribution points and equipment after the upgrade!


    ¡­¡­


    In order to encourage the players to grow, Lu Wu opened a new mall panel for this rating system.


    They had even set up a Guild Alliance, giving the small guilds a chance to rise to power.


    At the same time, every time the pirate team leveled up, the rewards that Lu Wu set up were even more generous.


    This was also the reward he gave to encourage the players to work hard for personal points and the growth of their Pirate team.


    There were all sorts of rich rewards, and at this moment, the enthusiasm in the players ¡®hearts was instantly aroused.


    Whether it was a large guild or a small guild, they all began to look for an Alliance. They all wanted to make a big splash in the new era of maritime plunder.


    At this moment, the forum was even more lively.


    [The Pi Xiu pirate group has been officially established and is recruiting strong teammates. The existing guilds are as follows: Noxus (534 players), Thunder (423 players), baldie (213 players), currently recruiting 200 players and above. A windfall is just around the corner, join us!]


    [(¡±) I¡¯m new to a pirate Guild. I already have a level 7 Ghost Ship in disaster mode. I¡¯m looking for a pirate fleet to take it in. I¡¯m now a casual player!]


    [The Viper pirate group has been officially established. The Guild has more than 1000 members. Looking for an Alliance Guild. The members of the cooperative Guild must also be more than 1000 because we only want to be the strongest (arrogant face)]


    [Inferior Q, our Guild only has 50 members, and they are all girls. They are not very strong in combat. In the past, we were fans of the scenery and the profession. After some discussion today, everyone suddenly wants to be a pirate and experience a new life. Is there anyone willing to take us in? don¡¯t worry, the girls in the Guild are all very gluttonous!]


    [Did everyone notice that the pirate mall is selling ship modification blueprints and upgrade accessories? doesn¡¯t this mean that other than devouring growth, a new growth model of ship maintenance has appeared? As a ship-keeping enthusiast, it seems that I¡¯m going to join and become a pirate! (Emoji)]


    [I don¡¯t need to pay in cash to support the ship this time. I have to rely on my liver. I¡¯ve already bought eight kidneys and I¡¯ve been accumulating points 24 hours a day. Now, I¡¯m asking where I can sell rum (funny)]


    [Isn¡¯t there an island in the sea of vanity that belongs to the Chamber of Commerce of the West Province? [Does anyone have any ideas?(doggie Knight charge.jpg)]


    ¡­¡­


    After the server announcement, the players began to recruit players on the forum in order to form a pirate group as soon as possible.


    At this moment, the players ¡®¡±arrogance¡± reappeared.


    They were all prepared to do a big job.


    During the recruitment period, the players also began to modify their own warships. As they did not have points to spend in the merchant shop, they had to do it themselves if they wanted to unify the image of the warships and ships in the pirate group.


    Of course, there was no lack of experts in this field among the players.


    At this time, the refurbishments were in full swing on the lapis lazuli Coast. Some were hanging ferocious skeleton flags, while others were painting various ferocious beasts on the ships.


    Of course, there were also some cute guild members who dressed up as Pink Pirate ships. Although they didn¡¯t look threatening or lethal, they looked very happy.


    Of course, the most eye-catching of all was the demonic warship of the demonic order.


    A group of chunnibyou youths had actually spent soul coins to hire someone to erect a tall statue of an evil god on the battleship. It was full of chunnibyou aura ...


    At the same time, in the strategy section of the forum, the sea maps and power distribution maps that he had collected previously were put to use.


    The players ¡®first target was the trading Island of the West continent Chamber of Commerce in the sea of vanity.


    The Western continent¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, which had once made the Sea King suffer, was about to be punished by a natural disaster this time.


    As one of the gathering places for high-level players, the strategy section had played a great role this time. Not only had a detailed map of the Western continent¡¯s islands been made, but even the sea routes of the Western continent¡¯s Chamber of Commerce were clearly understood.


    The strategy section¡¯s experts used their foresight to teach the Forum¡¯s players a good lesson on what it meant to plan ahead.


    While the players were cheering for the experts in the strategy section, the players downloaded the trade route map of the Chamber of Commerce in the forum without hesitation.


    After all, these route maps were too useful for them.


    Without the trade route map, players would not even be able to find their target in the vast sea of vanity.


    After making these preparations, the next step was to purchase resources and upgrade the warships and ships.


    During this period, the prices of mystical materials in the market had also increased slightly, because the upgrade of battleships had become popular again.


    At this stage, whether it was a Ghost Ship or a Ghost Ship, they could only devour and evolve. Although the pirate mall was now open, the players did not have the points to buy equipment ships or accessories to increase combat power, which led to the price of mystical materials rising again.


    The players were happy with the release of the new function, but Lu Wu was even happier.


    Many players were reluctant to spend soul coins and liked to stock up on soul coins, but this time, the soul coins in their hands flowed out again.


    The opening of the new function turned the soul coins that the players had accumulated into combat power, and their strength was significantly enhanced. Lu Wu also received a large amount of soul coin tax from the processing fee.


    In just one day, pirate groups had sprung up like mushrooms after the rain.


    The next morning, there were already pirate groups out at sea.


    This time, the players were all in their own pirate groups. Dense steel warships set off from the glazed Coast and headed toward the sea of vanity.


    At the same time, the players from the European server who were lurking in the Chinese server forum immediately chose to go out to sea after learning about the situation. They were ready to take advantage of the benefits.


    This time, all the players had only one thought in their minds.


    Causing trouble! Causing trouble! Causing trouble!


    Sudden wealth! Sudden wealth! Sudden wealth!

 Chapter 498 - -follow-up battle

    Chapter 498: Chapter 498-follow-up battle


    Empty Sea region.


    Under the gloomy sky, raindrops fell densely, and the sea surface under the strong wind rolled up huge waves one after another.


    In such bad weather, eight dark green merchant ships were breaking through the waves. On the tall masts hung the ¡°water lion¡± flag belonging to the West Province Chamber of Commerce, which fluttered loudly in the strong wind.


    The ship¡¯s anchor, which was connected to the long iron chain, would occasionally collide with the hull during the voyage, making a dull sound.


    Even when the waves hit them or the wind blew, the eight merchant ships were still as stable as rocks, not moving even when the wind and waves hit them. The bottom of the ship that was in contact with the sea surface rippled and radiated in all directions. It was firmly connected to the water surface and steadily moved forward in the stormy waves.


    On the deck of the leading warship, an old man wearing the clothes of an ¡°elder¡± of the West Province Chamber of Commerce stroked his long beard and looked at the surging sea with a dazed expression.


    As neighbors, how could they not know about the recent plundering of the quilong sea?


    They were heading to the quilong Sea area to transport supplies for the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    As one of the subordinate Chambers of Commerce under the netherworld Chamber of Commerce Alliance, they had to pay a huge protection fee every year while being protected by the Chamber of Commerce. At the same time, after joining the Chamber of Commerce, they were also obligated to provide material support to the incoming war merchant groups.


    Their West Province Chamber of Commerce was on the list of Chambers of Commerce that needed to provide material support this time.


    There were a total of eight ships, one carrying the sea snake wine, two carrying food, and the rest carrying spiritual materials.


    ...


    The first two items didn¡¯t matter, but the five merchant ships filled with mystical materials made even the West Province Chamber of Commerce, which had a rich Foundation, feel the pain.


    Originally, they only needed to provide a ship of wine, two ships of food, and one ship of mystical materials as a guarantee.


    But just yesterday, a member of the smoke Dragon merchant Association came in person and told them that they wanted four mystical materials!


    This undoubtedly made the higher-ups of the West Province Chamber of Commerce angry. This was clearly breaking the rules of material assistance and was demanding an exorbitant price.


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    For this reason, the higher-ups of the Chamber of Commerce in the West Province held a special meeting to decide whether to send this batch of materials to the kui Dragon Sea area.


    They had two choices. One was to report what the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce had done to the headquarters of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and let them punish the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce for their excessive behavior.


    The second was to swallow his anger and provide four ships of mystical materials as the smoke Dragon merchant Association had said!


    However, the higher-ups of the Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.


    As the war Chamber of Commerce, the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce was one of the core Chambers of Commerce of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce Alliance.


    They didn¡¯t know if the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce had someone in the upper echelons of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. They couldn¡¯t afford to take the risk. If they failed, the West Province Chamber of Commerce would definitely end up in a miserable state.


    The netherworld Chamber of Commerce gave them the guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be plundered while trading in the nearby sea areas, but in fact, the internal affairs were also very complicated. A medium-sized Chamber of Commerce like them had no power at all.


    Even though four ships of mystical materials had been transported out, the higher-ups of the Chamber of Commerce in the West Province were still worried.


    They were afraid that the insatiable smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce would make other excessive demands and exploit their West Province Chamber of Commerce step by step with their strength.


    But they had no other choice. This time, an elder personally led the team and brought an extra ship of mystical materials. They wanted to go to black Reef island and at the same time, probe for information there and even try to curry favor with the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    Since there was no way to resist the strong, the only way was to curry favor with them.


    As sea merchants, they didn¡¯t need a backbone. They only wanted benefits and their lives!


    The storm today was very heavy, and the deep sea was like a giant beast in the abyss, peeking at the people on the ship.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A bolt of lightning struck down, creating a huge wave on the surface of the water. Then, a Whirlpool formed on the water surface and slowly began to expand.


    Seeing this scene, the elder of the West province¡¯s Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t show any emotion on his face. He didn¡¯t even give any orders and just let the merchant ship go straight into the whirlpool.


    The moment the whirlpool came into contact with the ship, the hull made a dull sound of metal clashing. Then, a gap slowly opened at the bow of the ship, and a bronze RAM appeared.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    A purple, liquid-like energy suddenly emerged from the RAM and smashed into the whirlpool. The sea surface instantly pressed down, completely disrupting the whirlpool that had just formed.


    The waves immediately fell on the deck of the merchant ship.


    At this time, a dark green protective layer suddenly formed above the ship, deflecting all the waves.


    Danger lurked in every corner of the yellow spring sea. In ink wave¡¯s eyes, this was just a small scene.


    Shaking his head, he turned his gaze to the front that was obscured by the rolling dark clouds.


    At this moment, he suddenly noticed that there seemed to be countless black dots appearing in the distance.


    He immediately took out the telescope from his pocket and began to check.


    It was indeed a fleet, no, it should be several fleets. From the arrangement of these warships and ships, it could be seen that they did not seem to be from the same group.


    What confused ink wave was that the fleet seemed to be heading straight for him.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being plundered. After all, the smoke Dragon merchant Association was in the kui long sea area. No one in the nearby sea areas would dare to cause trouble. Moreover, they knew that there were no plundering groups in the sea of vanity.


    But for some reason, he felt uneasy.


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, several groups of pirate players were secretly competing with each other and accelerating.


    On the demonic warship leading one of the pirate groups that was dressed in fancy clothes, fatty wiped the rain from his face and looked at the man standing at the bow of the ship.¡±


    ¡°Boss, this rain is too heavy. Next time, remember to upgrade the warship¡¯s rain shield!¡±


    When an Sheng heard this, he wiped the rain off his face and said,¡±


    ¡± Who said that we need a rain shield? that¡¯s for sissy warships. What we need is the power of the wild to come into contact with nature! ¡±


    After wiping the rainwater off his face again, Fatty¡¯s face revealed a constipated expression. ¡±


    .


    ¡°Maybe nature is too wild this time ... I can¡¯t take it ...¡±


    This battleship was the treasure of their villian society, but they never leveled up according to the Forum¡¯s strategy. They leveled up whatever they liked, and they had suffered enough in the process. For example, they had vomited for a whole day because they had given up on stability ...


    However, the members of the Association of malevolent gods had never regretted it. If one were to ask why, it would be because they were young and stubborn.


    ¡± Don¡¯t say anymore. There¡¯s a target ahead. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a sea merchant! ¡± At this time, seven said.


    When ansheng heard this, he immediately raised the binoculars in his hand and started to look ahead.


    After looking through it, ansheng quickly opened the photo album function and enlarged a picture.


    There was a flag in the picture, and a blue water lion was drawn on it.


    Seeing this, an Sheng was extremely excited.¡±


    ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s the West Province Chamber of Commerce. The big fish is here. The transportation route map in the strategy section is really awesome!¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you want to say it in the regional voice chat?¡± The fat man asked.


    ¡°Tell us. We¡¯ll act as a group. Without them, we probably can¡¯t take down these eight ships!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Fatty grinned.


    Then, Fatty¡¯s roar sounded in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Attention everyone, there are merchant ships from the West Province Chamber of Commerce in front. The target is directly in front, which is the same as the transportation channel marked on the map!¡±


    Due to the heavy rain, visibility was low. Hearing this, all the players nearby were shocked and quickly went to the bow of the ship to watch.


    As they got closer and closer, after confirming that the target was the merchant ship of the West Province Chamber of Commerce, the smiles on the players ¡®faces gradually became perverted.


    Although they had followed the transport route map provided by the strategy section, they did not think that they would definitely encounter a merchant ship. After all, the route they had chosen could not have merchant ships passing by at all times.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect their luck to be so good that they would meet each other.


    The distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer, and at this time, the voice channel sounded with the players ¡®shouts.


    Then, black flags were raised one after another, with pictures of ferocious beasts painted by the players themselves to show their identity.


    Ink wave, who was watching from afar, was stunned.


    What surprised him even more was that even though they could clearly see each other, the opposing fleets were still heading toward them.


    At that moment, ink wave realized that something was wrong.


    He quickly turned to his subordinate and said,¡±


    ¡°Quickly reveal your identity!¡±


    When the subordinate heard this, he immediately went to the mast and pulled the rope. Suddenly, the water lion on the flag seemed to come to life and turned into a giant Blue Lion, which let out a loud roar.


    The water lion Flag and the water lion boat spirit were the symbols of the Chamber of Commerce in the West Province. Mo lang believed that once the other party knew his identity, they would definitely give way.


    But this time, he was clearly wrong.


    Not only did the pirate fleet not retreat, but they also accelerated.


    When the two sides were less than a mile apart, the players summoned the spirit of the warship without hesitation.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The roar of the giant beast was deafening.


    Looking from afar, illusory spirit monsters appeared one after another. In the contrast of the looming lightning and dark clouds, they were filled with a sense of pressure.


    As the wind howled, the appearance of the player Army shocked ink wave. He had also realized that he had encountered a group of Raiders.


    Under the sea King¡¯s rule, there had never been a pirate group in the sea of vanity.


    Even after the end of the ocean King¡¯s rule, the sea of vanity was still very peaceful. Ink wave could not imagine that a group of Pirates would appear when the smoke Dragon came to investigate the plundering incident and should have been the safest time.


    It was simply inconceivable. Were they not afraid of death?


    The distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer. At this time, ink wave had already shouted an anti-voyage roar.


    However, due to the stormy weather and headwind, the players ¡®fleet was already close by.


    At this moment, the players could clearly see the members of the West Province Chamber of Commerce standing on the deck.


    ¡°Ah, lie lie lie lie~¡±


    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s not what Pirates call themselves. That¡¯s Tarzan!¡±


    ¡°What did the Pirates call him?¡±


    ¡°You need a single eye patch, and then make a fierce expression. It¡¯s best if you grab a bottle of rum in your hand. That¡¯ll be good enough!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too complicated. We¡¯ll just snatch it!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    On the leading evil god warship, an Sheng, fatty, and the others were pulling the rope excitedly.


    ¡°Boss, is it possible?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the boarding battle in the movies. We¡¯ll just swing over like this and jump onto their ship. It¡¯s definitely the right choice!¡±


    At this moment, their evil god ship passed by a merchant ship. Ansheng immediately shouted,¡±


    ¡°Jump!¡±


    Suddenly, the villainous Association¡¯s second-year middle schoolers jumped up and leaned against the rope hanging on the mast, swinging towards the merchant ship at the side.


    Obviously, there was a huge difference between reality and movies.


    A dark green barrier suddenly appeared on the merchant ship, and the members of the evil god society were instantly sent flying. Their bodies were thrown far away, and without exception, they all fell into the water.


    The evil god society was completely annihilated!

 Chapter 499 - Smoke Dragon’s war

    Chapter 499: Smoke Dragon¡¯s war


    Although he always had the idea of strengthening the evil god society and making it rise, from the start of the game until now, all the embarrassing things had been done by the young people of the evil god society.


    This time was no exception.


    Their idea was not bad. They leaned on the rope on the mast and swung over to start the battle.


    However, the problem was that the merchant ships in this world were all protected by protective shields. There was no such thing as a ¡± follow-up battle ¡± in the sea battle here.


    As a result, the villainous society¡¯s second-year middle schoolers were collectively defeated again.


    He was eliminated at the start.


    In the aspect of losing face, the Vulture¡¯s Association¡¯s second-year middle schoolers had always been very good at it.


    At that moment, even mo lang, who was standing on the leading merchant ship, was stunned.


    When he had seen the countless ship spirits appear, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, he had been extremely flustered. But at this moment, the fear in his heart had suddenly been greatly diluted.


    At this time, a large number of players ¡®warships approached from behind.


    When ink wave saw this, he immediately turned around and roared,¡±


    ...


    ¡°Quickly change direction and release a messenger bird to send back the news of the ship being robbed!¡±


    Mo lang knew that it was impossible to negotiate with the sudden enemy attack. He had already revealed his identity as the West province¡¯s Chamber of Commerce. Since the enemy still dared to attack them, it meant that they were here for them.


    At this moment, he was extremely nervous. All the materials on the ship were specifically asked by the smoke Dragon. If they were lost, they would have to give a new batch of materials to the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce, even though the netherworld Chamber of Commerce would send the war Chamber of Commerce to deal with them.


    At this moment, the player fleet behind them had already closed in.


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    The players at the back were naturally not as reckless as the youths from the Vulture¡¯s Association. They directly maneuvered the ship¡¯s hull to crash into the merchant ship.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± The first battleship collided with the battleship that ink wave was on.


    Suddenly, the Dragon Horn of the warship that the players were on was broken. However, at that moment, The Phantom of the eight-tentacled giant beast above the warship began to wave its tentacles and firmly fixed the merchant ship that ink wave was on in place.


    The dark green protective barrier appeared once again. However, the eight-clawed giant beast Phantom was still tightly wrapped around the ship, dragging it along and not allowing it to retreat.


    As the players ¡®battleships arrived, the merchant ship that ink wave was on was completely surrounded.


    ¡°Fire the cannons!¡±


    Countless mages turned into water cannons, and brilliant skills began to sweep toward the protective shield of the merchant ship, setting off countless waves.


    In this situation, ink wave was extremely anxious.


    Although he had already sent out the signal bird, he felt that he would not be able to hold on until the reinforcements arrived.


    As the protective shield of the merchant ship became dimmer and dimmer, a crack suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    In an instant, the protective shield on the surface of the merchant ship shattered into countless white lights, falling like rain.


    At this moment, the players ¡®eyes instantly turned red as they were blinded by the points, soul coins, and experience before them.


    The players ¡®battleships crashed into the merchant ship that ink wave was on, creating many large holes in the ship¡¯s hull, and large amounts of seawater poured in.


    Under such circumstances, ink wave did not know what to do other than being anxious.


    His own strength had only reached the level of a ghost Governor. He felt that he was useless in the face of such a large-scale attack.


    The players ¡®attack continued under the dark clouds surrounded by lightning.


    After completely surrounding the eight merchant ships, the players began the first wave of sanctions with overwhelming numbers and strength. As the merchant ships ¡®protective shields were broken, the sea water sank the merchant ships one by one.


    At this moment, the players suddenly jumped into the sea like crazy.


    There were many wooden barrels floating on the surface of the sea. There was wine, food, and mystical materials.


    How could the players not be envious of these resources? the final harvest would be the harvest of resources.


    At this moment, all the players had the same thought.


    Plundering was really F * cking profitable! It was simply a wave of sudden wealth!


    When they thought about how they wanted to make money like sea merchants, the players felt that they were too weak!


    At that moment, ink wave wanted to cry but had no tears. He held a bucket of mystical materials and floated on the water. He gritted his teeth in anger as he looked at the players who were plundering the resources.


    ¡°You thief, put down the wooden bucket in your hand!¡± At this moment, several players swam toward ink wave.


    Ink wave¡¯s face turned ashen when he saw this. However, he still decisively abandoned the wooden bucket and dove into the water, heading in the direction of the kui Dragon Sea.


    These players did not choose to continue chasing after him. After all, compared to ink wave, resources were more important.


    From the time they discovered each other to the end of the battle, it was only half an hour.


    However, under the players ¡®attack, the merchant ships that ink wave led were unable to withstand such a fierce attack. All of their supplies were plundered by the players.


    A moment later, the players cheered in the sea.


    Pictures of people holding a wooden bucket full of spiritual materials and drinking wine were posted on the forum, which immediately attracted the envy of countless players and aroused their enthusiasm.


    The players ¡®first sanction against sea merchants was a complete victory!


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, Black Reef island.


    ¡°Mo lang!¡± Yan Long¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as he looked at the elder of the West province¡¯s merchant Association, mo lang, who was standing in front of him.


    ¡°Is everything you said true?¡±


    Ink wave¡¯s body trembled when he heard this.¡±


    ¡°President smoke Dragon, everything I¡¯ve said is true. I also know which force is robbing us!¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°The player clan is a new force that has appeared in the fantasy Sea region in recent years. Their strength can not be underestimated. The Sea King was defeated by them back then!¡± Ink wave quickly replied.


    ¡°The Sea King? Do you mean the king of the mute sea kingdom in the cuilong sea?¡± The smoke Dragon was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Before the kingdom of mutt sea was established, he was once the Overlord of the sea of vanity. It was because of the war with the player families that he was forced to leave the sea of vanity and take root in the kui Dragon Sea!¡± Ink wave immediately nodded.


    The smoke Dragon nodded.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. Just go back and prepare the supplies. Next time, I¡¯ll personally send people to escort them. As for the player clans, I¡¯ll make them pay the price!¡±


    When ink wave heard this, although he was resentful, he still nodded quickly.


    In fact, the West province¡¯s Chamber of Commerce had been in contact with the player clans many times before. At that time, the player clans didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions toward them, so the West province¡¯s Chamber of Commerce always felt that the ruler of the sea of fantasy had changed.


    But to them, who were protected by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, it was of no importance. No matter who the ruler was, they would not be threatened.


    However, the attack of the players this time really frightened the West Province Chamber of Commerce.


    Since the player clans had chosen to start a war with them, they obviously no longer cared about the netherworld Chamber of Commerce behind them. At this moment, the West province¡¯s Chamber of Commerce only wanted to annihilate the player clans as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to move a single step in the sea of vanity.


    However, since smoke Dragon had made a promise, the pressure in ink wave¡¯s heart was greatly reduced.


    He bowed slightly to show his respect and then turned to leave.


    After ink wave left, smoke Dragon frowned and asked his subordinate who was standing at the side,¡±


    ¡°Is there any information about the player clans among the information we brought?¡±


    The subordinate in charge of sorting out the information heard this and immediately nodded.¡±


    ¡°Guild Master, the player clan has only appeared recently. It seems to be a force on the land in the direction of North divergent. It has only officially joined the sea hegemony in recent years. By the way, the force that you killed in the meeting the other day, Guild Master, is a player clan!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    When he thought of the player clans, smoke Dragon immediately thought of the uniform turn and middle finger, and his face turned green.


    ¡°So, the reason why the player families plundered the West province¡¯s Chamber of Commerce was because of me?¡±


    ¡°The West Province Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t have any battles with the player families in the fantasy Sea area, so there¡¯s a high probability that it¡¯s related to this!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, they¡¯re just looking for death!¡± The smoke dragon¡¯s eyes glowed with a fierce light.


    In his opinion, this kind of revenge was insignificant. However, since the player group had dared to provoke the smoke Dragon merchant Association, he would naturally not let them off easily.


    Thinking of this, Yan Long said in a deep voice,¡±


    ¡°Send the first team to escort the next batch of materials from the Chamber of Commerce in the West Province. Then, send the second, third, fourth, and fifth teams to search for player forces in the kui Dragon Sea area and the empty Sea area. As long as you encounter them, destroy them all!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate replied immediately and turned to leave.


    At this moment, a smile appeared on the smoke Dragon¡¯s face again.


    He was waiting for the moment when the players would personally come and beg for mercy ...


    Very quickly, the news of the smoke Dragon merchant Association¡¯s declaration of war on the player families spread like wildfire in the kui long sea area. All the major forces received the news.


    During this period, some people were happy while others were sad.


    The happiest ones were the Joint Forces of Langya Island.


    As enemies, they also had a headache about the player families. This time, the player families had actually provoked the smoke Dragon merchant Association, which was definitely good news for them.


    Now that the smoke Dragon merchant Association had personally taken action, they believed that the player family was not far from being destroyed!


    The factions that were ¡°worried¡± were the ones that were on good terms with the player families. They usually relied on the player families ¡®transportation to obtain resources that were cheaper than the Chamber of Commerce. The player families¡¯ situation did not look good to them.


    Of course, there were also those who were extremely calm.


    The Sea King was a classic example of this.


    From the sea King¡¯s Point of view, it was easy to defeat the players with just these few fleets of the smoke Dragon merchant Association, but the possibility of defeating the players was extremely low.


    Back when he had dominated the sea of vanity, he had also fought with the player clans. He had also sent out countless elite navies, and they had sunk the battleships of the player clans that they had encountered on the sea.


    However, the result was that he lost.


    The Sea King was full of anticipation for this battle.


    He wanted to see if the player family could still create a miracle and defeat the smoke Dragon Business Guild, which was far stronger than them.


    ¡­¡­


    When the players heard the news, they were extremely calm. They even wanted to laugh.


    In their opinion, who didn¡¯t know how to say harsh words?


    Didn¡¯t moment say that he was going to destroy us? now, he¡¯s been refined and is fighting in the European server with the Demon King.


    Back then, didn¡¯t Boulder and the nine-headed snake also say that they wanted to destroy us? now, they¡¯re living their old lives in hell, playing cards, drinking tea, and refining pills every day. They can¡¯t be any happier.


    At that time, didn¡¯t the Lord of the heavenly roar Island want to exterminate our family of players? now, he¡¯s doing odd jobs for Tong Yan in underworld. He was forced to learn forging and was forced to accept the forging inheritance in order to share the pain of Tong Yan.


    There were also the jiuyao brothers. They often said that they would take down Beiqi in a few days. In the following days, they swept Beiqi clean again and again for more than half a year. By now, grass would probably be growing on their graves ...


    Among the hostile forces that had been harsh on the players, only the Sea King had persisted until the end.


    Although his subordinates, the ocean King Army, had been exterminated, and his big brother, mu Zhiguang, had died, leading a very miserable life, he was still struggling to grow. Now, he had turned the tables and once again established the kingdom of mutsea.


    That was why the players remained calm in the face of the smoke Dragon¡¯s threat.


    There were even more outrageous players who had already placed bets with soul coins on when the smoke Dragon faction would be finished.


    At the same time, the players were also prepared to continue the sanctions to show the forces of the sea of vanity and the kui Dragon Sea how tough the player families were.


    If we don¡¯t kill the smoke Dragon faction, then it¡¯s our loss!

 Chapter 500 - Re-start of the battle for the sea

    Chapter 500: Re-start of the battle for the sea


    The battle of the sea began in the next few days.


    The players ¡®pirate Army launched a full-scale attack at the Wuxu sea of quilong.


    The main target this time was all sea merchants, especially the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    For this reason, the ¡®Navy Commander¡¯, the Empress, was also invited by the players.


    They were hired by paying soul coins to participate in this sea battle and personally commanded the players ¡®pirate groups.


    They even set up the battle Command.


    At this stage, the players ¡®enthusiasm was high.


    With the success of many plunders, group photos of the great harvest were posted on the forum, and the popularity of the Naval battle continued to rise.


    The competition between the players on the one piece leaderboard was also gradually becoming more intense.


    To the West of Beiqi, the Rahu clan, who occupied the nine Yao great domain, had no intention of starting a war with Beiqi. Therefore, the players didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. They were fully committed to the battle.


    The ¡®strategy section¡¯ of the forum had become the core communication platform for this battle.


    ...


    At the same time, the players from the European server had also officially joined the battle.


    Countless fleets from the European server also followed the players from the Chinese server into the sea of vanity, and just like the players from the Chinese server, they started a raid.


    After a few successful plundering and obtaining a huge amount of resources, the players in the European server went crazy.


    At this moment, they finally understood that what the Chinese forums said about ¡°getting rich overnight¡± by robbing merchant ships was not a joke.


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    The players from the central server were not happy about this. After all, there were only so many merchant ships going between the sea of vanity and the kui long sea. The players from the Western server were also taking away their resources.


    However, in the few battles with the smoke Dragon merchant Association¡¯s fleet, what the players from the central server did not expect was that the forces from the European server actually took the initiative to help.


    According to the few big guilds in the European server.


    The internal conflicts of the players were one thing, but when they encountered an external enemy, they had to unite against it.


    At this moment, the players from the Chinese server also let go of their prejudices and chose to cooperate with the players from the European server.


    At the same time, his main goal was to attack the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce!


    For this, the players on the Chinese server also showed their sincerity and shared many of the maps that were placed in the strategy section group.


    Since the last expedition to the European server, the players of the two major servers who had been at odds with each other on a daily basis had once again chosen to cooperate in the face of profit and external enemies.


    With the help of the European server¡¯s fleet, the players became even more aggressive in their actions.


    Other than the Chamber of Commerce of the West Province, many merchant ships that came to the empty Sea area from the outer Sea area were also executed on the spot.


    In just a few days, the players had plundered a total of 89 merchant ships. The huge amount of mystical materials they had obtained made the players go crazy.


    At the same time, Yan Long, who was on Black Reef island, flew into a rage.


    At this moment, he was looking at the information compiled by his subordinates, and his expression was extremely ugly.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been five days? There are already 89 ships that have been robbed, and you¡¯re telling me this is true?¡± Yan Long suppressed his anger and looked at his subordinate who was collecting information.


    ¡°President, the news is true. Eight Chambers of Commerce have already asked us for help!¡± The intelligence officer replied in a low voice with a timid expression.


    ¡°The intelligence says that the player family lost more than 5700 battleships. This information is accurate!¡± Yan Long asked again with an ashen face.


    ¡°President, this information was all reported by the various teams. It can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Hearing this, Yan Long slammed his palm on the conference table.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost more than 5700 battleships. Why is it that their pillaging is not only not contained but is instead becoming more and more intense? tell me why. How many battleships do the players have?¡± Smoke Dragon glared at the intelligence officer and asked.


    ¡°This ... I don¡¯t know. After all, the foundation of the player families ¡®power is on land. I don¡¯t have any useful information about their specific strength ...¡±


    Looking at the smoke dragon¡¯s eyes, which were getting colder and colder, the intelligence officer quickly said,¡±


    ¡°Guild leader, I know someone who understands the player clans very well. You can find out everything you want to know from him!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    ¡°King mutt!¡±


    Yan Long¡¯s face turned cold when he heard this. He suddenly remembered that the elder of the West Province Chamber of Commerce had told him that the Sea King had a sea war with the player families.


    ¡°Call him over and tell him that I¡¯m looking for him personally!¡± When Yan Long heard this, he took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°Your subordinate will go now!¡± The intelligence officer immediately replied.


    Yan Long pressed his temple and waved his hand, indicating for him to leave.


    Now, there were already eight Chambers of Commerce asking him for help, and Yan Long felt great pressure.


    This pressure naturally did not come from the eight sea merchants, but from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce Alliance.


    If he couldn¡¯t handle it properly, the eight Chambers of Commerce would naturally choose to report it to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. At that time, the higher-ups of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce would definitely put pressure on him.


    Although the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce was one of the core Chambers of Commerce in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce Alliance, it couldn¡¯t be compared with the high-level Chambers of Commerce with great power and strength.


    This was because the highest-ranking leaders of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce were all forces from the central Sea area of the netherworld.


    To be able to stand tall in the central sea of the yellow Springs, where there were many powerful races and even many gods, the smoke Dragons were very clear about the terrifying high-level.


    Although the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce he led was called the war Chamber of Commerce, it was actually just a dispatch force that the upper echelons of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t want to train themselves.


    If he didn¡¯t do a good job, he could be stripped of his power as a member of the war Chamber of Commerce at any time, which was unacceptable to him.


    The reason why the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce could develop so quickly was because of the war Chamber of Commerce¡¯s name. It collected high protection fees from sea merchants in all major seas.


    Without this power, the smoke Dragon merchant Association would only be a force in the sea.


    Thinking about this, smoke dragon¡¯s eyes glowed with a murderous light, and his hatred for the player families grew even more.


    After half a day of waiting, the Sea King finally arrived. Under the guidance of the intelligence personnel, it entered the conference room inside black Reef island and met the smoke Dragon who was waiting there.


    ¡°Sit down!¡± The smoke Dragon, who had been resting with its eyes closed, opened its eyes and looked at the Sea King.


    The Sea King nodded and sat opposite the smoke Dragon.


    ¡°I heard that you know the player clans very well?¡± The smoke Dragon asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him very well, but I¡¯ve been in contact with him for quite a while.¡± The Sea King said.


    At this moment, he had already guessed why the smoke Dragon wanted to see him.


    It was obvious that the smoke Dragon was experiencing the pain it had suffered in the past.


    ¡°Tell me about your understanding of the player clans. By the way, how strong are the player clans?¡± The smoke Dragon stared at the Sea King and asked again.


    The Sea King could not help but laugh.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about strength, they¡¯re not very strong, but their characteristics are that they¡¯re fearless and extremely vengeful! It is reasonable to say that there is no such thing as absolute strength. With their personalities, they should have been destroyed long ago, but they still exist and are getting stronger and stronger!¡±


    ¡°Why is that so?¡± Yan Long could not help but frown.


    ¡°If I knew why, I wouldn¡¯t have lost. President smoke Dragon, I can only say that you shouldn¡¯t have attacked the player families rashly. They have always been vengeful. If the smoke Dragon merchant Association is not destroyed, they will not rest!¡± The Sea King said with a smile.


    ¡°Bang!¡± When the smoke Dragon heard this, its eyes flashed with a fierce light. It raised its hand and slammed it on the conference table. Suddenly, the entire conference table turned into fine powder under the violent power, which scattered and fell.


    ¡°Destroy my smoke Dragon merchant Association! Just by playing with the family!¡± At this moment, the smoke Dragon looked at the Sea King with killing intent.


    ¡°President smoke Dragon, since you want to know the information, I¡¯m only telling you what I know. Why are you so angry?¡± The Sea King¡¯s face was still full of smiles.


    ¡°King mutt, the reason why these player families can drive you out of the sea of vanity is because you¡¯re weak. There¡¯s only one outcome for my smoke Dragon merchant Association, and that¡¯s to annihilate the player families!¡± The smoke Dragon said with a ferocious expression.


    This sentence was undoubtedly poking at the Sea King¡¯s wound. However, the Sea King¡¯s expression remained the same. Instead, it laughed and said,


    ¡°President smoke Dragon, you¡¯re right. I, the Sea King, was chased out of the sea of vanity because I was too weak. Since you¡¯ve taken action this time, you¡¯ve avenged me. I¡¯ll thank you in advance!¡± The Sea King also stood up.


    ¡°Is there any other information that guild leader smoke Dragon would like to know? ¡± The Sea King continued to ask.


    Yan Long didn¡¯t say anything. His face was still gloomy.


    ¡°King mutt, I¡¯ll send you off the island!¡± When the intelligence personnel saw this, he immediately spoke to the sea King.


    When the Sea King heard this, it nodded. After taking another deep look at the smoke Dragon, it turned around and left with the intelligence personnel.


    After the Sea King left, Yan Long¡¯s face turned green and he clenched his fists.


    Under the protection of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he had been able to move unhindered in all major Sea regions. Even forces several times stronger than him treated him with respect. The actions of the players this time really made him angry.


    Thinking about this, he suddenly stood up. This time, he was prepared to personally lead the Army to attack and destroy the main base of the player family.


    A moment later, countless signal birds flew out of black Reef island, sending the order to the teams of smoke Dragon that were wandering in the two seas.


    Very quickly, the various teams of smoke Dragon that received the order started to return. Smoke Dragon was also prepared to personally lead the attack.


    ¡­¡­


    On the players ¡®side, the frenzy of plundering had not subsided at all.


    During this period of time, the strength of the player clans had once again entered a stage of rapid development.


    Sea merchants might be an inviolable organization in the eyes of other sea forces, but they were like leeks in the eyes of the players.


    Now, all the sea merchants who came to the sea of vanity knew about the player families.


    In the eyes of the major sea merchants, this race was already directly related to the forces that plundered the ocean.


    The countless sea powers could already see the end of the players ¡®families since they dared to challenge the sea merchant forces in such an unbridled manner.


    And among them, only one person had high expectations for the player clan.


    That was the Sea King. As the person who hated players the most and also understood players the most, he was prepared to watch a good show.


    What the players didn¡¯t expect was that when smoke Dragon gathered its forces and was ready to set off for the sea of vanity, someone arrived at the glazed Coast first.


    This person was none other than Sha Shui, the Lord of the country of mutsea.


    He brought a message that the smoke Dragon¡¯s fleet was about to arrive, and he asked the players to be ready.


    It was obvious that Sha Shui had come under the orders of the Sea King.


    Although the players were surprised, they quickly began to discuss the countermeasures on the forum.


    The players had anticipated this battle, but they weren¡¯t afraid.


    Even if they fought their way to the veluriyam Coast and took it down, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for the players unless the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce was stationed there forever.


    However, the players were naturally unwilling to retreat so hastily in the face of the upcoming war. They began to discuss countermeasures on how to make the smoke Dragon merchant pay a heavy price in this battle!

 Chapter 501 - Attack of the smoke Dragon

    Chapter 501: Attack of the smoke Dragon


    After knowing that the smoke Dragon merchant Association was about to arrive.


    The players began to get busy, making preparations for the battle.


    The current player forces were no longer as weak as they had been in the past, where they could only rely on resurrection and brainless fighting.


    With the release of various life professions, many of the players ¡®shortcomings were made up for.


    With Lin Tie as the leader, the forging group started working through the night to make the Marine war weapons exchanged from the ¡°pirate market.¡±


    At the same time, core Hu and nie Feng had also arrived at the lapis lazuli Coast from the European server.


    As the two most destructive natural disasters, their appearance also raised the players ¡®spirits.


    This was especially so for explosive man, who had brought along a powerful weapon.


    Nie Feng was initially resistant to the idea of making explosives, but as he came into contact with Hu He gradually accepted it and became more optimistic.


    Just like what core Hu had said, even if you had a power as terrifying as a natural disaster, as long as you used it well, you could still be respected by others.


    This should be your strength and pride, not your shadow.


    ...


    Just like Hu nuclear, even though he had brought about a crushing level of difficulty to the players in the early stages of the development of the mid-server, he was still a good example.


    He had become an existence that everyone hated.


    However, now that he was in the European server, with his help, the European server had avoided several crises.


    He had also won the respect of many players in the European server.


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    And this time, after blowing up the demonic array, nie Feng received the same treatment.


    During this period, he had also received countless invitations from the major guilds and was respected.


    He also understood what Hu He meant.


    However, just like Hu He, he chose to reject the offer because he was staying in the European server to help Hu He defeat Yuan Xu.


    After that, he decided to follow core Hu back to the central server.


    After all, this was where his roots were. Furthermore, the misunderstanding of him blowing up hell had been resolved. He did not need to worry about anything anymore.


    The killing weapon he had brought this time was a new type of medicinal pill (explosive) that he had recently developed.


    [Thunder pill (level three pill)]:


    [Item details: made from the fusion of spiritual materials such as Thunder withering grass, sky Thunder fruit, and lifeless water. Dark energy has been integrated into it during the fusion, causing the internal energy to be extremely unstable. It can explode easily under external forces and cause large-scale lightning damage.]


    [Rarity: 76]


    [Alchemist: nie Feng]


    ¡­¡­


    The Thunder pellet was a new type of explosive that nie Feng had refined using the mystical materials from the European server. Its power was extraordinary, and most importantly, it had great control over the battlefield.


    As long as the Thunder pellet exploded, the enemies within the range would not only be injured, but also be affected by status effects such as paralysis.


    In a large-scale battle, this kind of pill would undoubtedly be extremely effective.


    It immediately became a popular item in the auction house.


    At the same time, nie Feng also began to develop a new type of water bomb for the sea battle.


    They hoped to get an underwater bomb similar to a mine to ambush the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce¡¯s fleet.


    For this reason, he specially found rock and consulted him.


    As an Alchemist master, rock immediately gave a few mystical materials as a reference.


    After that, nie Feng devoted himself to research and development.


    Of course, nie Feng would not be refining pills in underworld. After all, this would be too scary for the players in the central server.


    They were afraid that they would lose their home before the smoke Dragon fleet arrived.


    As for the Great Demon King, Hu He now had 28 half-step ghost king undead spirits, and his overall strength was also the highest among the players.


    Their arrival filled the players from the Western and central servers with confidence for the upcoming war.


    In order to deal with the arrival of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce, even the major guilds of the European server came to the glazed Coast during this period.


    In the safe zone of the sea, three-masted sailboats and ghost warships from the European server were parked.


    During this period, the magical food made by the Demon Chef life profession players, which could provide buffs, also became a necessary strategic reserve material.


    These few days, the players had spent a large amount of soul coins and converted them into combat power.


    On Lu Wu¡¯s side, he had also harvested a large number of soul coins as tax and made a lot of money.


    The pressure was also a motivation for the players, and it was the key reason why they spent all the soul coins they had saved up.


    During this period of time, while the players strengthened themselves, they also made Lu Wu rich.


    After all, even though soul coins were currency concretized by soul power, they were only a currency to the players because they didn¡¯t have the authority to convert soul coins into experience or soul power.


    The soul coins that the players stored were of no value to Lu Wu, so it was best to let the players spend the soul coins and turn them into their own combat power.


    After all, his goal was to create the players ¡®scourge Army, and the players¡¯ strength was the key to the formation of this Army.


    As time passed, the third day arrived. The lapis lazuli Coast was full of steel warships.


    .


    The most eye-catching one was the ¡°super battleship¡± that the players of the European server had built with all their efforts.


    It was as large as an aircraft carrier, and its black hull shone with a dark luster under the sun. It was like a giant sword lying on the sea surface, showing off its sharp edge.


    However, when comparing the strength of the two seas, the strength of the central server was still the undisputed number one.


    This was not only reflected in their numbers, but also in their overall combat power.


    The development of the sea area was the second direction of development for the players in the Chinese server, and they also placed great importance on it.


    At the moment, the main battleships of the central servers that were docked at the lapis lazuli Coast were generally ghost ships that were above level 7, and there were more than a thousand battleships above level 10.


    These battleships were also the hard work of the players in the central server. They had carried bricks day and night and spent a lot of energy to fatten these battleships.


    Just as the players were preparing for the battle, the smoke Dragon merchant Association¡¯s fleet entered the sea of vanity.


    This time, smoke Dragon personally led the team.


    They led a total of more than 500 warships and a total of 12000 people.


    The strength of this fleet was undoubtedly powerful. It could be said that at the current stage, no force in the sea of vanity and the kui long sea could contend with it.


    This didn¡¯t mean that the Wuxu Sea area and the kui Dragon Sea area were weak. They were the lowest sea areas in the entire yellow spring Sea area.


    Just like the laws of survival in this world, no force could exist for a long time, and no force could be strong forever.


    In the past, extremely powerful forces had appeared in the Wuxu Sea area and the kui Dragon Sea area. They were even super forces that had settled in the central Sea area of the yellow spring.


    However, as history went on, many superpowers had either left or been destroyed. At this stage, the Wuxu and kuilong territorial waters indeed did not have any powers that could expand outward or even settle in the central territorial waters of the yellow spring.


    There was not even a huge sea power that controlled the three Seas like the destroyed netherworld sea kingdom.


    In reality, this was an inevitable process in the sea realm¡¯s development. Whenever a superpower left, a new struggle for control over the sea realm would begin.


    They would become the Overlord of the sea and monopolize all the resources. They would then rely on these resources to rapidly develop and become a super sea force. After becoming a super sea realm force, most of them would choose to head to the most powerful central Sea area of the yellow Springs and compete with the demigods and gods for the greatest benefits in the sea area.


    It was a cycle.


    And in this new cycle, the force with the most potential was the force controlled by the sea King.


    This was because he had managed to rule this sea of fantasy and gather all the resources.


    If the players did not appear, the ocean King¡¯s forces that obtained all the resources in the sea of vanity would slowly develop and grow as time passed. They might have the opportunity to break out of the sea of vanity and compete with other forces in the sea.


    As long as they ruled the sea for a long time and obtained enough resources, the Sea Kings had the potential to become a super sea force.


    However, he had not ruled the sea of vanity for long before he encountered players, and his future was cut off mercilessly.


    Although he had established the kingdom of mutehai with his own efforts and obtained the strength of a ghost emperor, he was still a ghost emperor.


    But in fact, he no longer had the power to rule the empty Sea area and the vast resources he could use back then.


    The speed of development was still a lot slower than before.


    Therefore, at this stage, it was very normal that no force in the two sea areas could compete with the outside smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    This was because these two seas had entered a new cycle of development and competition after the last Supreme sea realm force, the dark sea kingdom, was destroyed.


    The smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce, which had come at this time, undoubtedly had a sense of superiority.


    After all, there were no forces stronger than him in the two seas. Therefore, to Yan Long, his words were the rules, and no force could disobey them.


    Under normal circumstances, the forces of the Wuxu and the kuilong Sea region would choose to bear with it and cooperate with all the decisions made by the smoke Dragon.


    However, it was different this time. There was a very unique force in the sea of vanity, and it was also a player family that was called ¡± rogue ¡± by the sea King.


    According to the rules of survival in the sea, the weak had to obey the strong, or they would only be destroyed.


    However, this rule clearly didn¡¯t exist for the players.


    From the moment they started playing the game, the players became more and more stubborn.


    According to the players, ¡±


    ¡°You can kill me, but you can¡¯t beat me into submission!¡±


    They did not follow the rules, were willful, acted as they pleased, and were unscrupulous. The players were labeled as those who destroyed the rules of survival in this world.


    That was why players were unique.


    It was precisely because it understood the player families so well that the Sea King was very curious and looked forward to it.


    Would this outrageously stubborn race be able to continue advancing like this?


    The smoke Dragon¡¯s arrival was a new test for this player faction. It was also an opportunity for the Sea King to understand this faction in more detail.


    At this moment, the huge smoke Dragon fleet was slowly advancing into the sea of vanity.


    In the sky above this fleet, dark clouds rolled, lightning flashed, and Thunder roared.


    The dark clouds that followed the fleet were also the means of the smoke Dragon fleet.


    Each smoke Dragon warship was equipped with a ¡®thundercloud core¡¯, and they were connected to each other. The fleet was arranged in a ¡®thunderstorm¡¯ formation, and the entire fleet was a huge formation.


    This was a special defensive formation. While the formation was in place, all enemies near the smoke Dragon fleet would be bombarded by the thunderstorm.


    After entering the sea of vanity, Yan Long immediately ordered the fleet to turn around and head toward the colored glass Coast.


    The players plundered merchant ships without restraint again and again, infuriating the smoke Dragon to the extreme. It was also prepared to annihilate the entire player family.


    So this time, he had brought all the combat power of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    In his opinion, the weak should put on the attitude of the weak. If they didn¡¯t know what was good for them when they were weak, they would only be destroyed.


    Even if the player clans did not encounter him, they would be destroyed sooner or later.


    However, since the player clan had provoked him, smoke Dragon decided to personally send the player clan into the abyss.

 Chapter 502 - A paper tiger?

    Chapter 502: A paper tiger?


    As the smoke Dragon fleet gradually approached the lapis lazuli Coast ...


    The players who went to investigate finally sent a warning message.


    At this moment, the voice channels of the Guild leaders of the various large guilds rang out, calling for their members to board the Starship and prepare for battle.


    The sails of the battleships were raised, and the black flags were also raised at this moment.


    Although the chances of winning this battle were slim, they could not lose their morale.


    In this battle, after the experts from the Western and Chinese servers discussed, they decided to let ¡°Yin Xiaoqi¡± lead.


    Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s ability was highly admired by both the players from the European and Chinese servers.


    Back then, she had come up with the idea to help the European server resolve two crises and win over evil king, making him an NPC of the European server.


    In the central server, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s super elite Guild, war, was also very famous.


    This time, the players from the European and Chinese servers had no objections to Yin Xiaoqi leading the battle.


    At this moment, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s cold voice sounded in the main voice channel,¡±


    ...


    ¡°Everyone, the purpose of this battle is just as we said before. The ship can be destroyed, and the people can die, but we can¡¯t lose our momentum. Do you still remember the battles we fought against the enemy? What can make the enemy tremble in fear is not necessarily absolute crushing strength, but also an indomitable momentum and a spirit that is not afraid of death!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With the command, the roar of countless machines and spiritual energy operation inside the warships sounded. At this moment, the warships left the glazed Coast and advanced toward the sea of vanity.


    There was no fear in the players ¡®hearts for this battle, only excitement and anticipation.


    Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM


    They had never experienced a naval battle of such a scale.


    Even when they fought the Sea King, their final battle was on land and not in the sea.


    Half a day¡¯s journey in the sea of vanity, the smoke Dragon merchant Association had arrived at the center of the sea of vanity.


    All the forces along the way avoided them, which could be said to be menacing.


    As they got closer and closer to the colored glass Coast, the smoke Dragon couldn¡¯t wait to kill.


    As the war Chamber of Commerce, they had not used force for a long time.


    In the eyes of the smoke Dragon merchant Association, the elimination of the player families this time was also to prove the strength of the smoke Dragon merchant Association to the forces of the vain and the kuilong territorial waters.


    They wanted all the forces to understand the consequences of provoking them.


    As they continued to sail, the smoke Dragon suddenly discovered that countless black dots had appeared on the surface of the sea.


    An unimaginably huge fleet was heading this way.


    At this moment, the soldier standing on the observation tower shouted,¡±


    ¡°Guild leader, there¡¯s an extremely huge fleet coming from the south!¡±


    ¡°Estimate the specific number! ¡°When the smoke Dragon heard this, it immediately looked up and replied.


    After a moment of silence, the lookout¡¯s voice was heard again. At this time, his voice was clearly trembling.


    ¡°President ... I can¡¯t estimate. At least 30000 ... No, 50000 warships!¡±


    ¡°What ... What?¡± At this moment, smoke Dragon almost thought he had heard wrong.


    Fifty thousand ships!


    The smoke Dragon was dumbfounded and quickly shouted again,¡±


    ¡°Can you see which force it is?¡±


    After another moment of silence, the reply of the lookout came from above,¡±


    ¡°Guild ... Guild Master, it looks like a fleet from a player clan. These warships look very similar!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the smoke Dragon merchant Association couldn¡¯t help but widen its eyes. As a war merchant Association, their smoke Dragon merchant Association only had about 10000 members and 528 warships. The other side actually had more than 50000 warships ...


    Hit your mother!


    At this moment, the smoke Dragon wanted to tear the Sea King who had provided the information into pieces.


    Didn¡¯t they say that the player clans weren¡¯t strong, and that they were just arrogant?


    How could these 50000 plus F * cking battleships not be arrogant? If it were him, he might even dare to venture into the central Sea area of the yellow spring!


    Thinking of this, the smoke Dragon instantly panicked.


    He wanted to destroy the player family, but he didn¡¯t think that the player family¡¯s power would be so terrifying. It was completely beyond his imagination. If he really started a war, he wouldn¡¯t be destroying the player family, but seeking death!


    Thinking of this, he was about to open his mouth to return when the intelligence officer standing on the side said,¡±


    ¡°President, don¡¯t worry. According to the intelligence from the various fleets, the warships of the player clans are not the real ghost ships, but fake warships that are built in the shape of ghost ships. Although they have the shape of ghost ships, in reality, they can not compare to ghost ships at all. They are far inferior in all aspects, and are completely paper tigers!¡±


    ¡°Really? The situation is reliable!¡± Yan Long asked in disbelief as he raised his head and looked at the densely packed black dots on the distant sea surface.


    ¡°Yes, in terms of hardness, these warships may not be as strong as the finished Ghost Ship, not to mention the Ghost Ship. We have nothing to fear!¡± The intelligence officer said again.


    After knowing the whole story, the smoke Dragon was immediately annoyed by its previous timidity and immediately said,¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s keep going. It¡¯s just a paper tiger. I thought there were really more than fifty thousand ghost ships. How unlucky!¡±


    In fact, what smoke Dragon and the intelligence personnel didn¡¯t know was that ...


    The players ¡®battleships were all real ghost ships.


    It was just that the offering that the Sea King had asked for from moment had fallen on the players ¡®shoulders because of her death. The development of the sea area was imminent, but the players did not have much resources in their hands at that time. They did not have enough resources to build ghost ships and ghost ships, so the Ghost Ship designed by Bei Li was a growth-type Ghost Ship.


    Although it had the appearance of a Ghost Ship in the beginning, it needed to devour large amounts of spiritual materials to slowly grow.


    In terms of grade, the ghost ships in the players ¡®hands were even higher than the warships in smoke Dragon¡¯s hands, and their growth potential was even higher.


    That was why the members of the smoke Dragon fleet, who had discovered the strangeness of the sea several times, thought that the ghost ships in the players ¡®hands were just paper tigers, special warships that were built with the same shape to scare people.


    The distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer.


    The smoke Dragon said with a ferocious face,¡±


    ¡°Accelerate and crash into it!¡°


    As he gave the order, the signal crew on the bow platform began to wave the signal flag in their hands, giving out the orders of ¡®acceleration¡¯ and ¡®impact¡¯.


    Instantly, the speed of the smoke Dragon fleet increased, and the energy inside the ship buzzed.


    As time passed, three nautical miles ... Two nautical miles ... One nautical mile ...


    The storm above the fleet of smoke Dragon warships churned wildly, striking down lightning and bombarding the surface of the sea. It was a menacing scene.


    However, the players were never weak in terms of momentum.


    After Yin Xiaoqi shouted the words ¡°release the boat spirit.¡±


    It was as if an ancient seal had been broken at this moment, and the Phantoms of ten thousand beasts suddenly appeared.


    At this moment, smoke Dragon¡¯s expression changed again. ¡±


    ¡°Is this really not a Ghost Ship? ¡±


    ¡°This ... Really isn¡¯t!¡± When the intelligence officer saw this scene, he was also shocked. However, he still gritted his teeth and said.


    At this time, the distance was less than a nautical mile. Under the inertia of the forward movement, it was too late to turn around. After glaring at the intelligence officer beside him, the smoke Dragon took out a Golden Scroll from his arms and walked to the bow of the ship.


    Unfurling the scroll, countless golden characters flickered and appeared.


    ¡°Sea God¡¯s pardon, sea God¡¯s howl!¡±


    As his voice fell, a paragraph of characters jumped out of the scroll and slowly enlarged in front of the warship.


    At this moment, the wind suddenly started blowing. The originally clear sky was now filled with strong gales, and huge waves rose up on the sea. The player fleet that was originally moving with the wind suddenly went against the wind.


    What was even more incredible to the players was that in the howling Hurricane, water pillars gathered on the surface of the water, slowly forming water elemental Giants.


    ¡°Sea God¡¯s pardon, storm order!¡±


    The smoke Dragon¡¯s voice became extremely loud and clear, as if it had merged with the world and resounded throughout the sea.


    In an instant, the dark clouds lowered, and the wind and waves became even more violent.


    A water dragon slowly formed on the surface of the sea and quickly expanded toward the player Army.


    Before the player fleet collided with the smoke Dragon fleet, danger had already arrived.


    At that moment, Yin Xiaoqi quickly shouted in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°All units, activate the protective shield. Fleet, disperse!¡±


    After receiving the order, the player fleet began to quickly move in two directions.


    With the help of the voice channel, the transmission of orders was extremely fast.


    When the waterspouts arrived, the player fleets were no longer as closely packed as before.


    At this time, the rapidly spinning huge water tornado collided with the front row of warships. The water droplets thrown out by the tornado were as sharp as bullets, and they made dense holes in the warships in the front row.


    ¡°Try to attack the water tornado and see if you can destroy it!¡± Yin Xiaoqi immediately said.


    Upon receiving the order, countless boat spirits pounced on the water tornado and began to tear and bite it.


    The water tornado seemed to have been enraged. It once again swept up a large amount of sea water, turning it into water swords and throwing them in all directions.


    A large number of ship spirits were torn apart by this attack, but the water tornado was not affected in the slightest.


    Seeing this, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s expression darkened. She immediately ordered the player fleets to expand the distance between them.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do. This water tornado is actually invisible. The seawater is just the elemental power it has gathered. If we want to destroy it, we have to use wind power. Only then can we destroy the core of its rotation!¡± The Empress, who was standing beside Yin Xiaoqi with her arms crossed in front of her chest, looked at the water tornado and said calmly.


    Yin Xiaoqi immediately nodded.¡±


    ¡°Attention! All five elements warlocks in the fleet, activate your wind elemental state and start gathering power. Listen to my command!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the Warlock players on the warship immediately turned around and began to gather wind power.


    One by one, the players ¡®warships were sunk by the tornado. Smoke Dragon, who saw this scene from afar, could not help but laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a paper tiger. You can¡¯t even withstand a single blow!¡±


    Just then, Yin Xiaoqi shouted ¡°release¡± in the voice channel.


    Suddenly, a green Hurricane formed in front of the player¡¯s warship and swept toward the water tornado.


    In an instant, the Water Dragon¡¯s internal rotation was disrupted and began to twist. The speed of its rotation was sometimes fast and sometimes slow.


    The surface of the sea would sometimes sink into a deep chasm, and sometimes become a mountain.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    With a loud bang, the water tornado exploded, and countless water droplets rose and fell like flowers scattered by a goddess!


    Seeing that the water tornado had been broken, the smoke Dragon was stunned.


    The distance between the two fleets was less than 100 meters. Yin Xiaoqi shouted the order to attack.


    The players ¡®battle cries rose and fell.


    Ship spirit phantoms left the ship¡¯s hull and pounced on the smoke Dragon fleet like hungry wolves.


    In an instant, the thunderstorm array of the smoke Dragon fleet was also activated. Countless bowl-thick lightning bolts struck down, destroying the ship spirit phantoms.


    The front rows of the two fleets collided at this time!


    At this moment, the smoke Dragon warship was like a hot iron that was inserted into the mud. It smashed the warships one by one, but its speed did not slow down at all.


    But the players weren¡¯t worried at all.


    If one was not enough, then two. If two were not enough, then 80000!


    Countless player warships chose to collide with each other in an attempt to stop the smoke Dragon fleet from advancing.


    At this moment, the water Giants formed from the surrounding seawater also launched an attack on the player fleet.


    The battle of the sea had begun!

 Chapter 503 - An intense confrontation

    Chapter 503: An intense confrontation


    The 80,000 player battleships fought against 528 smoke Dragon battleships.


    However, the players were at an absolute disadvantage as soon as the battle began.


    When the smoke Dragon fleet charged into the player fleet, the thunderstorm clouds in the sky began to bombard all the approaching player fleets.


    In the midst of lightning and thunder, the player warships were shattered one by one, and wood chips flew everywhere.


    In the surroundings, the huge water Giants also raised their fists and pounced on the player warships, instantly destroying more than ten warships.


    Smoke Dragon couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw this.


    He stretched out his hand and unfurled the Golden Scroll in his hand again. As the Golden characters jumped, he said in a deep voice,¡±


    ¡°Sea God¡¯s pardon, extreme cold badge!¡±


    As soon as smoke Dragon finished speaking, snow began to fall from the sky. A thin layer of ice appeared on the surface of the sea and quickly spread, slowing down the speed of the player fleet.


    ¡°He has the sea god¡¯s pardon! We have to destroy the Mainship first, or the external interference will not stop!¡± The Empress, who was standing beside Yin Xiaoqi, said immediately.


    When Yin Xiaoqi heard this, she decisively said in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Attention, guilds! Focus your fire on the smoke Dragon Mainship!¡±


    After the order was given, the players who were originally scattered began to focus their skills on the main ship.


    ¡°Sea God¡¯s pardon, water spirit shield!¡±


    The smoke Dragon¡¯s loud voice resounded through the sky. Suddenly, several water pillars rose from the sea, forming a circular barrier that enveloped the smoke Dragon Mainship, blocking the players ¡®attacks.


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    At that moment, Yin Xiaoqi could not help but frown.


    The various abilities of the smoke Dragon were truly troublesome. It could be said that the players were unable to make full use of their numerical advantage.


    Looking at the smoke Dragon fleet that was still moving forward quickly, Yin Xiaoqi suddenly had an idea and immediately said,¡±


    ¡°All elemental warlocks, transform into water and reinforce the ice layer on the sea!¡±


    Although the mage players were puzzled, they did not hesitate. They changed their form decisively and threw ice skills into the sea, beginning to reinforce the already frozen layer of ice.


    With the support of various ice-type skills, the surface of the ice continued to thicken, causing the speed of the smoke Dragon fleet, which was originally breaking through the ice, to slow down.


    Seeing this, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s lips curled up.


    When the smoke Dragon froze the sea, it didn¡¯t thicken the layer of ice on the sea, which puzzled Yin Xiaoqi.


    Now she understood.


    It was obvious that the smoke Dragon¡¯s battleships were much stronger than the player battleships, so the ice was just enough to restrict the player battleships. However, against their battleships, the thickness of the ice could be easily broken through, and it could be said that there was no obstacle in their way.


    At this moment, Yin Xiaoqi chose to continue to thicken the ice layer. Although it increased the resistance of the player warships, it also affected the speed of the smoke Dragon warships.


    Smoke Dragon¡¯s expression turned serious when he saw this.


    Now that their warship¡¯s speed had clearly dropped, it was very disadvantageous for them.


    His current strategy was to lead his fleet and charge into the players ¡®fleet, relying on his speed to RAM into them and disrupt the formation of the players¡¯ fleet.


    Hence, speed was extremely important!


    Thinking of this, he raised the ¡± sea God¡¯s pardon ¡± and immediately dispelled the freezing ability. The fleet¡¯s speed increased again and continued to move forward.


    Metal shards and wood splinters flew along the way. The players¡¯ warships were at an absolute disadvantage in terms of strength.


    At this moment, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s voice was heard on the voice channel.


    ¡± All necromancers in the European server, activate long-range summoning as soon as you reach the casting distance. Target, inside the smoke Dragon warship! ¡±


    As soon as Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s voice fell, many black summoning arrays appeared on the deck of the smoke Dragon warship. Skeletal Warriors climbed out of them and pounced on the members of the smoke Dragon warship.


    Although the combat power of these skeletal Warriors was not high, they could still play the role of harassment.


    At the same time, on the European server¡¯s Zero¡¯s ship, the core mages cast their spells at the same time. A huge black magic array appeared on the flagship where smoke Dragon was.


    A huge pitch-black undead Bone Dragon slowly emerged from the magic array.


    Upon seeing this, the smoke Dragon waved its hand, and space began to distort. As it tore apart the formation, it also churned the undead dragon to pieces.


    However, what he did not expect was that the moment the bone dragon exploded, a large amount of black mist spread out and covered the entire ship in a short time.


    A sizzling sound of corrosion was heard and it began to corrode the Mainship¡¯s defensive shield.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the analysis. The original hardness of these smoke Dragon warships is Level-14, but I can¡¯t see through the hardness of the warships after the rain shield is cast. I need the specific values!¡± Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s voice sounded on the voice channel.


    As her voice fell ...


    A figure leaped up from the main ship of the European server, turned into a black stream of light, and crashed into it.


    ¡°Death Knight¡¯s wrath!¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The ice layer shook, but the attack did not break through the ice layer.


    As the figure fell, a black rope appeared on the main ship of the European server and wrapped around his body, pulling him back to the warship.


    ¡°Lionheart, don¡¯t be rash. You can¡¯t measure the specific hardness of the smoke Dragon warship with your own strength!¡± Li Xing said with a heavy expression.


    Hearing this, Linhardt nodded with a dark expression.


    He had only found out how strong the defensive shield of the flagship where smoke Dragon was was after testing it out.


    It was not realistic for a single person to break the shield.


    In the distance, on the mythological ship.


    After hearing Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s words, Gu Yu¡¯s expression turned grave.


    At this moment, there was a smoke Dragon warship coming towards them.


    .


    Although the level of their mythical ship was already very high, he didn¡¯t have any confidence in winning in a head-on collision with the smoke Dragon warship, which was more than one level higher in quality.


    However, he didn¡¯t choose to avoid it, because he wanted to test the specific hardness of the smoke Dragon Ship, and the way to measure it was by a head-on collision.


    ¡°Overlord body!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a layer of golden light shield suddenly appeared on the surface of the mythological ship.


    The distance between the two sides closed, and in the blink of an eye, the Dragon horns collided with each other.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    In an instant, the shields of the two battleships shattered.


    This time, the scene of the smoke Dragon warship crushing the player¡¯s warship and advancing forward with irresistible force did not appear. During the collision, the smoke Dragon warship slowly moved back, and cracks appeared on its Dragon Horn, which gradually broke and fell off.


    As for the mythological ship, the entire bow of the ship caved in. Large amounts of wood shavings and metal fragments flew everywhere.


    This collision almost destroyed the legendary ship, and a large number of players on the ship were sent flying into the water. The ship slowly tilted backward and sank into the water.


    At this moment, Gu Yu activated his evil god form, and his body floated into the air.


    Gou ¡®Zi followed closely.


    Gu Yu was overjoyed to see this.


    This proved that although the strength of the smoke Dragon warship was high, the difference in strength was still within an acceptable range, and it could still be damaged.


    Although the mythological ship had sunk, in reality, they did not suffer any losses. After all, all the materials would be recycled. They just had to wait for the cooldown period to end and then summon them again.


    However, the damage to the smoke Dragon warship was real.


    Not only did he not lose anything, but he also made a profit. The most important thing was that he knew the hardness value of the smoke Dragon warship.


    At the thought of this, Gu Yu immediately spoke on the main voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Attention, the strength of the main ship of the smoke Dragon fleet is unknown. The hardness of the other smoke Dragon ships with their shields is about level-15. Warships above level-13 can collide with them. Do your best to damage their warships in this battle and create an advantage for the next battle!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liu Chan, ye Xue ¡®er, and the others were pleasantly surprised.


    This was because the hardness of the warships they were on was above level-13. In other words, if they hit, they could cause damage to the smoke Dragon warship.


    At this moment, the smoke Dragon fleet was like a fierce tiger pouncing on a flock of sheep. They were aggressive and crashed all the way. The rear of the warship was filled with a large number of broken body parts.


    However, the players were not a flock of sheep, but a pack of wolves that were waiting for an opportunity to strike.


    Even if they were at an absolute disadvantage in this battle, the players did not give up.


    After countless players fell into the water, they decisively summoned their private ghost ships and crashed into the smoke Dragon Ship again.


    Even smoke Dragon couldn¡¯t believe the way the players fought.


    In his opinion, such a naval battle was simply too crazy. It was completely consuming a Force¡¯s Foundation.


    From smoke Dragon¡¯s point of view, even if these warships were not the real ghost ships, it would still take a lot of time to build them. Such an attack without any heartache was completely consuming the foundation of the players ¡®forces.


    Was he prepared to die together?


    What made him feel distressed was that the more than 500 smoke Dragon ships he led had suffered losses under such a crazy attack, except for the flagship he was on.


    After all, it would cost him a lot of mystical materials to repair the battleships. He would have to spend a lot of money after this battle.


    The players were the complete opposite of smoke Dragon.


    Battle damage?


    It didn¡¯t exist!


    The players and the battleships were essentially the same. They could repair themselves, so the players didn¡¯t feel any heartache.


    The losses didn¡¯t matter, the momentum was the key point of this battle.


    As the smoke Dragon was dumbfounded, the players ¡®attacks became even more frenzied.


    He didn¡¯t even need to command the fleet to attack, and the players ¡®warships swarmed over.


    As for the water Giants summoned by the smoke Dragon, the players didn¡¯t care at all. They let the water Giants do whatever they wanted, and their only target was the smoke Dragon fleet.


    Smoke Dragon had never seen such a fighting style before.


    Under such an attack, the smoke Dragon slowed down its speed.


    ¡°Change direction and increase the distance!¡± In the end, the smoke Dragon gave up on a head-on battle.


    If it was a normal naval battle, the enemy forces ¡®formation would definitely be in chaos under his attack. The fleet would also choose to avoid the collision to reduce losses.


    However, the players ¡®thought process was completely different from what smoke Dragon thought.


    On the contrary, they liked this kind of fighting style.


    Knowing that it would cause damage to the opponent, all the effort was worth it.


    Under such a crazy collision, even the smoke Dragon felt that it could not bear it.


    However, how could the players let him go at this moment? they continued to attack him without stopping.


    The smoke Dragon could only hold the sea god¡¯s pardon and continuously summon the power of the ocean to snipe the players.


    Right now, smoke Dragon only had one thought in mind, which was to switch from close-range combat to long-range combat. With the sea god¡¯s pardon in his hands, he could slowly devour the player fleet.


    Yin Xiaoqi had already seen through the smoke Dragon¡¯s thoughts. The smoke Dragon¡¯s fleet, which had crashed into the player¡¯s fleet, was now besieged in the center, surrounded by five circles.


    It was easy to enter, but it was not so easy to leave.


    At the sight of this, the figure surrounded by Lightning in the Dark clouds in the sky could not help but laugh.


    Although the figure was covered in lightning, there was a Black wheel of light floating on his forehead. It was spinning rapidly, blocking the lightning around him and not causing him any harm.


    The familiar taste, the familiar tactics, and the life-risking attacks seemed to have become more familiar than before.


    However, this was the player family he knew!


    Looking down, the Sea King¡¯s mood was extremely pleasant.

 Chapter 504 - The magical effect of the Thunder pill

    Chapter 504: The magical effect of the Thunder pill


    Faced with the siege, the smoke Dragon was completely enraged.


    The loud voice continued to reverberate in the sea, and the Golden characters on the sea god¡¯s pardon all floated up. The sea seemed to be boiling, and from time to time, huge waves would rise, slapping the player warships into the water.


    In the sky, the rolling dark clouds continued to rain lightning punishment.


    These attacks were not something that the players ¡®warships could withstand. A large number of the players¡¯ warships were sunk by the violent forces of nature.


    At this moment, Yin Xiaoqi was frowning.


    Even though the players had caused damage to the smoke Dragon fleet, they had not sunk a single warship.


    This was not something she wanted to see.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. The sea god¡¯s pardon is a high-legendary treasure. If we can¡¯t destroy it, the external interference will not stop. But until now, we can¡¯t even break through the defense of the main ship of the smoke Dragon fleet. We¡¯ve already lost this battle!¡±


    Hearing this, Yin Xiaoqi rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    ¡°Sister Yue, do you have any good suggestions? even if we lose, we should at least sink a few warships, right? Otherwise, I won¡¯t be willing to lose like this!¡±


    ¡°Give up on attacking the Mainship and focus on the other smoke Dragon warships. The defense of those warships is not as strong as the Mainship!¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi nodded, then looked up at the rolling dark clouds above her head and asked again,¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to disperse this thunderstorm cloud?¡±


    ¡°The thunderstorm cloud is formed by the formation of the smoke Dragon battleships below. Every time a smoke Dragon battleship is destroyed, the power of the thunderstorm cloud will be reduced by a little. As long as one-third of the smoke Dragon battleships are destroyed, the thunderstorm cloud will dissipate on its own!¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi nodded helplessly.


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    They couldn¡¯t even sink a single ship, so sinking a third of it was completely unrealistic.


    Thinking of this, Yin Xiaoqi said in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Attention, abandon the attack on the main ship of the smoke Dragon fleet and attack other warships instead.¡±


    With Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s order, the players changed their attack method again.


    Although the smoke Dragon fleet had suffered some damage, the damage was still too light for the players.


    It was as if the players had spent ten thousand to twenty thousand gold, but only bought an egg.


    Even though the 10000 gold taels would still return to the hands of the players, they felt that it was not worth it.


    At this moment, in the center of the battle, the No. 2 youths of the Vulture Association were staring at a smoke Dragon warship that was attacking not far away. Their faces were all very ugly.


    ¡°Boss, kill it!¡± The fat man looked at an Sheng and encouraged him.


    ¡°Our warship¡¯s hardness is only Level-10. The impact of the collision has little to no damage to it!¡± Ansheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Why don¡¯t we try to pray to the evil god and summon him?¡± The fat man pointed at the statue behind him.


    When ansheng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. When he turned around, he was dumbfounded to find that a few of the chunnibyou youths in the Guild were already worshiping Him devoutly.


    At this moment, ansheng couldn¡¯t help but cover his face. He remembered that there was a post on the forum that said that the members of the Association of malevolents were all stupid young men. At that time, he was not convinced, but now he suddenly believed it.


    The smoke Dragon warship was getting closer and closer to them. At this moment, an Sheng gritted his teeth.


    ¡°F * ck you! When We Collide, we¡¯ll jump into the sea and summon our private Ghost Ship to continue the battle!¡±


    The fatty nodded his head solemnly.


    ¡°You over there, stop bowing. Get ready to jump into the sea!¡± Ansheng turned to look at the Guild members who were still worshiping the evil god, and he couldn¡¯t help but roar.


    Under ansheng¡¯s roar, the Guild members stood up in anger.


    When the smoke Dragon warship arrived, ansheng immediately roared,¡±


    Jump!


    All of a sudden, the members of the evil god society jumped into the water one after another. The evil god battleship was smashed into pieces at the moment of collision and was ruthlessly run over by the smoke Dragon battleship.


    Seeing that the evil god ship was gone just like that, but the smoke Dragon warship was unscathed, the fat man who fell into the water kicked the body of the smoke Dragon warship in anger. A defensive shield immediately appeared, and he was sent flying more than ten meters away.


    At this moment, Fatty¡¯s temper also came up. He took out a bunch of props from the space and threw them at the smoke Dragon warship.


    Although she knew that she couldn¡¯t break his defense, she just wanted to throw it away.


    Among the one-time use items that were thrown out, there were items such as ¡®poison mist potions¡¯ and ¡®flame potions¡¯ that were purchased from the merchant shop.


    There were also some consumable items purchased from the auction house.


    One of them was the lightning pill that explosive man had refined.


    The moment these props collided with the smoke Dragon warship, flames and electric arcs exploded. The defensive shield of the warship trembled slightly, but it did not break.


    Upon seeing this, fatty sighed dejectedly.


    At this moment, an unexpected scene occurred.


    The thunderclouds above the battleship suddenly churned, and then a Thunderbolt as thick as a bowl suddenly struck down and hit the shield of the battleship.


    ¡°Kacha!¡± The shield of the battleship shattered, and the lightning pierced through it, boring a deep hole in the front deck of the battleship.


    The raging electric arcs had also caused considerable damage to the crew of the warship.


    Upon seeing this, fatty was dumbfounded.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    He quickly opened the battle interface to check the details.


    [Fire damage dealt to target ship ...]


    [Poison fog corrosion damage inflicted on target warship ...]


    [Lightning damage dealt to target battleship ... Lightning pellet¡¯s effect triggered heavenly lightning, causing secondary damage to target battleship ...]


    After knowing the reason, Fatty¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Damn fatty, how did you do that!¡± At this moment, ansheng¡¯s roar came from the voice channel.


    ¡°Lightning core, quickly use the lightning core!¡°


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Thunder pill made by explosive man. Didn¡¯t we each buy one last time? Throw it at this Smokey Dragon battleship, or it¡¯ll go far away!¡± Fatty said quickly.


    Hearing this, an Sheng was puzzled, but he still took out a ¡°Thunder pellet¡± from the realm. After gathering power, he threw it at the warship.


    ¡°Pa!¡± The Thunder Core shattered, and the electric arcs swirled around. The dark clouds above rushed toward the warship again, and then a Thunderbolt came crashing down.


    This bolt of lightning was even more violent than the previous ones, and the battleship, which was already overwhelmed, immediately fell apart.


    [Game prompt: target: smoke Dragon battleship No. 428 sunk. Target: 247 killed. Target: 46 severely injured. Death count completed ...]


    As the game prompt sounded, a large amount of blue and golden mist emerged from the sunken part of the warship and poured into ansheng and his teammates.


    As the golden light flickered, everyone leveled up.


    At that moment, an Sheng, fatty, and the others were dumbfounded.


    They knew the strength of these warships. Their level 10 warships could not even break through the defense shield, let alone cause damage to it.


    But now, just two Thunder balls had sunk one of the ships ...


    At that moment, they only had one thought in their minds, and that was explosive man was really awesome!


    However, what they did not know was that this time, it was not explosive man¡¯s Thunder pellet that was effective.


    It was because the Thunder pellet had the effect of attracting Thunder, and the formation of the smoke Dragon warship was a thunderstorm formation, which perfectly matched the Thunder pellet¡¯s effect.


    After learning that the thunderpill could attract lightning, ansheng quickly shouted in the regional voice channel,¡±


    ¡°The Thunder pellet made by explosive man can sink the smoke Dragon warship. Who can send this news to the main voice chat? I don¡¯t have the authority to speak in the main voice chat of the Army!¡±


    This news immediately attracted the attention of many players, and soon, the news reached Liu Chan.


    Liu Chan immediately spoke in the main voice channel, telling all the players that the Thunder pellet could break through the defense of the smoke Dragon warship,


    The news was beyond the players ¡®expectations.


    Although the players knew that the Thunder pills made by explosive man were very powerful, the defense of the smoke Dragon warship was at least level 15, so no players had tried to use the Thunder pills to break the defense of the smoke Dragon warship.


    However, after hearing the news, the players were instantly excited.


    Many of the players who had bought the Thunder Pellets took them out from the realm.


    One by one, the Thunder Pellets were thrown to the smoke Dragon warship.


    At this moment, the thundercloud in the sky was like an angry God of Thunder. Between the flashes of lightning and thunder, a pillar of lightning as thick as a bowl struck down.


    It turned out that the Thunder pellet could indeed break the defense of the smoke Dragon warship.


    The defensive shields of the smoke Dragon battleships were shattered one after another, and some were even sunk by the lightning pillars.


    At this moment, the voice channel was filled with the cheers of the players.


    Sinking these smoke Dragon battleships would not only give him soul coins and experience points, but most importantly, he would also feel the joy of victory.


    The players had been suppressed and beaten up, which made them extremely aggrieved. Now, it was finally time for them to fight back.


    Under the interference of the Thunder pellet, the thunderstorm cloud seemed to be unable to distinguish between friend and foe. While it attacked the player¡¯s warship, it also began to attack the smoke Dragon warship.


    By the time the smoke Dragon discovered it, more than 30 of their warships had been destroyed.


    At this moment, the smoke Dragon was furious.


    These battleships were all his treasures, and they were also the capital he had to establish himself in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    How could he not feel heartache at being destroyed like this?


    ¡°Guild Master, the players seem to have something that can interfere with the thunderstorm. Should we turn off the formation?¡± The intelligence officer at the side quickly said.


    Looking at the thunderstorm cloud that kept sending down lightning, smoke Dragon couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth and say,¡±


    ¡°Close!¡±


    When the intelligence officer heard this, he immediately turned around and shouted to the signal Officer on the high platform, ¡±


    ¡°Close the formation!¡±


    When the signal Officer on the high platform heard this, he immediately sent out the ¡°turn off the formation¡± signal.


    The news quickly spread throughout the smoke Dragon fleet. The ¡± lightning cores ¡± inside the smoke Dragon battleships were extinguished one by one. The dark clouds in the sky stopped rolling and began to disperse.


    As the dark clouds dispersed, the Thunder Pellets in the players¡¯ hands suddenly lost their power, and they could not even destroy the warship¡¯s defense array.


    This made the players feel uncomfortable.


    It felt like he had been suppressed for a long time and had finally accumulated enough rage to use a big move, but he didn¡¯t expect that the big move would end after only a few seconds.


    It wasn¡¯t enough!


    At this moment, the slaughter of the smoke Dragon warship began again.


    Without the thunderstorm cloud, the efficiency of the smoke Dragon warship destroying the player¡¯s warships was much slower, but the players had also lost the capital to fight against the smoke Dragon warship.


    At this point in the battle, the player warships had lost more than 20000 ships, while the smoke Dragon warships had lost 32. The difference was huge.


    As the battle continued, the damage to the players ¡®warships continued to increase, and two more smoke Dragon warships were sunk.


    Although the battle record was outstanding, smoke Dragon was not feeling good. At this moment, what he hoped for the most was not to destroy this player fleet, but to escape!


    The loss of dozens of warships could only be described as a heavy loss to the smoke Dragon.


    The amount of mystical materials and resources required to build a Ghost Ship was extremely huge. To lose 34 of them at once, smoke dragon¡¯s heart ached.


    In comparison, the players were very happy.


    They had thought that they would return empty-handed from this sea battle, but they had not expected to sink dozens of ships.


    He had earned big!


    As for escaping, that was impossible!


    The battle reached the last person!


    Then, we¡¯ll continue playing for a few days. If we don¡¯t play until you collapse, what kind of evil force are we?

 Chapter 505 - Doctor Hai’s punishment

    Chapter 505: Doctor Hai¡¯s punishment


    The battle finally came to an end on the fifth hour.


    Almost all of the player¡¯s warships had been sunk, but smoke Dragon was a little mad. This was because he had lost a total of 41 smoke Dragon warships in this battle.


    He couldn¡¯t even gather enough mystical materials to build a smoke Dragon warship in a year. The loss was so great that the smoke Dragon¡¯s body was trembling.


    He took a deep breath and looked ahead.


    At this moment, there were less than 5000 player battleships left.


    Under the attack of the water Giants, the damage to the player warships was still increasing.


    ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± The smoke Dragon roared in exasperation.


    Immediately, the smoke Dragon fleet split up and attacked the remaining player fleets.


    The players, on the other hand, were calm.


    In short, it was good to profit.


    Perhaps to the smoke Dragon, the player faction had already been destroyed. After all, the losses were too great.


    However, the players knew that this was only the beginning!


    The future is long!


    The last 5000 or so player warships all sank under the attack of the smoke Dragon warship.


    In the end, no one managed to escape.


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    After the battle ended, Yan Long¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Looking at the wreckage of the battleships floating on the sea, he immediately ordered,¡±


    ¡°Salvage the wreckage of the battleships and see how much material we can use!¡±


    At this moment, he only wanted to make up for his losses and recover some of it.


    Soon, the intelligence personnel rushed over.¡±


    ¡°Guild Master, the battleships of the players have all disappeared!¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Yan Long couldn¡¯t believe it and thought he had heard wrong.


    ¡°The players ¡®warship wreckage has disappeared into thin air!¡± The intelligence officer could not help but repeat.


    ¡°They ... They all disappeared!¡± At this moment, the smoke dragon¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°The wreckage of more than 80000 battleships, and you¡¯re telling me they¡¯re all gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± The intelligence officer had an awkward expression on his face.


    Yan Long immediately walked to the bow of the ship and looked at the sea.


    On the deep sea surface, white waves appeared, but the warship wreckage that had been floating on the sea surface had really disappeared.


    At this moment, Yan Long¡¯s expression could only be described as ¡± dumbstruck. ¡±


    The Sea King, who was hiding in the clouds and peeking below, was already laughing.


    ¡°Where did he go? ¡± Yan Long muttered.


    ¡± Guild Master, I think the player¡¯s battleships might be made of special materials, which will dissolve in water after they disintegrate ...¡± The intelligence personnel, who could not answer any useful information, could only explain in such a vague way.


    ¡°Melt your mother¡¯s head!¡± The Furious smoke Dragon grabbed the intelligence agent by the neck and threw him into the sea.


    ¡°Find it for me. If you don¡¯t find it, you don¡¯t need to come back!¡±


    Looking at the empty sea, the intelligence personnel suddenly wanted to cry but had no tears. Where the f*ck could they find this!


    Looking at the fleet of battleships slowly leaving, the intelligence personnel tried to dive into the water to search.


    However, the water was still empty, with only a few fish swimming by occasionally ...


    Although they had annihilated the player clan in this battle, smoke Dragon wasn¡¯t happy at all. Instead, he felt extremely angry.


    It could be said that this battle had completely blown Yan Long¡¯s mind.


    On the way back, they sailed for several hours, but the smoke Dragon still felt extremely irritated.


    Although he was a member of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and a member of the war Chamber of Commerce, he needed to have the corresponding strength to sit in this position. There were many people who were eyeing the power of the war Chamber of Commerce.


    To him, this loss was equivalent to losing nearly 50 years of profits!


    Just as the smoke Dragon was annoyed by this, a figure leisurely floated past the bow of the ship.


    This person was chubby and had a turtle shell on his back. He had a harmless look. Although he was flying, his eyes were closed and his body drooped down, as if he was sleeping.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Yan Long, who was in a bad mood, immediately made a move and threw out a slap.


    As a blue light appeared, it quickly swept toward the person.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    At this moment, the battleship¡¯s shield suddenly popped out.


    The palm hit the shield and bounced back, hitting smoke Dragon. He was sent flying and hit the mast.


    .


    ¡°F * ck, who the F * ck activated the protective shield? are you a F * cking pig?¡± The smoke Dragon stood up and roared in anger.


    The crew members on the high platform looked at each other, but no one answered.


    The smoke Dragon glared at them before turning its gaze back to doctor hai, its expression gradually turning ferocious.


    Now he needed a target to vent his emotions.


    Thinking of this, Yan Long¡¯s body floated into the air, and he reached out to grab doctor hai.


    At this moment, the battleship¡¯s protective shield suddenly appeared again, and a smoke Dragon that hit the protective shield was bounced back.


    ¡°F * ck, who the F * ck is driving this time?¡± Yan Long was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.


    ¡°Guild ... Guild leader, no one opened it. It just popped out automatically!¡± A member of the smoke Dragon merchant Association standing on the high platform replied in a low voice.


    ¡°You ...¡± Yan Long took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He planned to capture doctor hai first before he investigated the matter.


    This time, the smoke Dragon was very careful as it floated in the air. It was afraid that the protective shield of the battleship would automatically pop out.


    Fortunately, the protective barrier did not appear this time. The smoke Dragon heaved a sigh of relief and once again clawed at doctor hai with a ferocious expression.


    However, just as he was about to grab doctor Zhong hai, a stream of light hit him and sent him flying.


    ¡°Which bastard fired the gilded cannon!¡± The smoke Dragon with disheveled hair looked in the direction of the warship and shouted in anger.


    The members on the main ship below trembled and didn¡¯t dare to answer.


    Because there was no one to control the warship now.


    ¡°Guild leader, I think it misfired!¡± At this moment, a person mustered up the courage to shout at the smoke Dragon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go your ass, I¡¯ll deal with you guys later!¡±


    The red-eyed smoke Dragon did not believe doctor Hai¡¯s words. It turned its hand again and tried to grab him.


    Just as he was about to grab doctor Zhong hai, he suddenly stopped and turned to look in the direction of the flagship.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t go wrong this time.


    But soon, his eyes widened, because the rest of the battleships behind him had all misfired.


    One after another, gilded fire cannonballs were shot toward them like a Scarlet meteor shower.


    ¡°F * ck ...¡± Smoke Dragon wanted to kill him. At this moment, he even suspected that the Guild members were trying to rebel behind his back and secretly kill him to take over the Guild.


    It was too F * cking fake that they all misfired!


    At the thought of this, the smoke Dragon quickly dodged to the side and began to avoid the attack of the gilded cannon.


    ¡°BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!¡±


    Countless glittery cannons rained down, and flames splashed in all directions. Although he dodged all of them, the smoke Dragon was also covered in dust.


    He turned to look at doctor hai.


    However, he was shocked to find that the man was still sleeping with his eyes closed even under such a dense bombardment. It was as if none of the cannonballs had hit him, and even the aftermath did not hurt him.


    This was way too lucky!


    The smoke Dragon was in disbelief.


    He turned to look at the crew on the Mainship, who all took a step back subconsciously, with innocent expressions on their faces.


    Although they wanted to explain that it was really a collective misfiring this time.


    However, even they themselves felt that it was too fake and too much like a deliberate murder.


    After fiercely glaring at his subordinates, the smoke Dragon turned its head to look at doctor hai.


    This time, he didn¡¯t choose to attack at close range. Instead, he waved his hand and created a distorted space.


    He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t kill this person.


    Under the smoke Dragon¡¯s control, the distorted space began to slowly move toward doctor hai.


    The smoke Dragon couldn¡¯t help but reveal a cruel smile.


    He could almost see the distorted space tearing doctor hai apart.


    However, just as the distorted space was about to come into contact with doctor hai, the surface of the ocean suddenly churned, and a huge wave rose.


    Smoke Dragon was stunned when a giant tail that was hundreds of meters long emerged from the water and swept him hard, sending him flying.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A huge head emerged from the water. After letting out a roar to the sky, it spat out a string of bubbles and slowly sank into the water lazily.


    As for the smoke Dragon, it was severely injured by this attack. It flew far away and finally fell into the water, slowly sinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy, can¡¯t you let me sleep!¡±


    At this moment, doctor hai woke up and rubbed his drowsy eyes.


    He looked at the members of the smoke Dragon merchant Association who were standing on the high platform of the battleship not far away and then looked at the sea. After a moment of silence, he closed his eyes again and fell into a deep sleep.


    (PS: open WeChat public account: Yidaozzz, I¡¯ve specially made three consecutive updates. Hehe, I¡¯ll write a Side Story when I¡¯m free, just in case of any accidents (¡¤¦Ø¡¤)!)


    (PS2: seeking monthly votes. Did you see that? this is the third update!)

 Chapter 506 - Lin Tie’s suggestion

    Chapter 506: Lin Tie¡¯s suggestion


    Recently, two pieces of news had caused a heated discussion among the forces in the Wuxu and kuilong seas.


    The first news came from Black Reef island.


    The player clans were completely annihilated under the attack of the smoke Dragon fleet.


    This news caused a great uproar in these two seas.


    Many sea tribes were no longer as unfamiliar with player families as they had been in the past. As they interacted more with the player families, many sea tribes even saw them as strong competitors for the future overlords of the sea.


    It had unparalleled potential.


    It had been destroyed in such a way, which was beyond the expectations of many sea forces.


    At this moment, the fame of the smoke Dragon merchant Association resounded throughout the two seas, making the forces who were already trembling in fear more aware of the power of the smoke Dragon fleet.


    However, another piece of news quickly spread.


    The smoke Dragon was seriously injured and was on the verge of death!


    No one knew where this news came from, but the authenticity of it caused a heated discussion among the major sea forces.


    In the beginning, many of the forces in the sea realm were suspicious.


    After all, smoke Dragon was a powerful being at the ghost emperor realm. How could he be seriously injured or even on the verge of death after a battle with a player clan?


    This could be seen from the losses of the smoke Dragon warship in this battle.


    If more than half of the smoke Dragon warship was destroyed after the war, the forces in the sea could understand that the war was extremely fierce, and it was understandable that the smoke Dragon was seriously injured.


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    However, the smoke Dragon fleet had only lost about 40 warships in this battle. It could be said to be a one-sided battle. How could the smoke Dragon fleet be injured?


    The major sea forces only treated this as a rumor, and few people believed it.


    However, a few days later, during the second Sea region meeting that was originally planned by the smoke Dragon Island, Black Reef island announced that the meeting would be postponed. The specific date was unknown.


    This announcement instantly reminded the various sea powers of the rumor that had spread about the smoke Dragon¡¯s injuries.


    In the past few days, not only did smoke Dragon not appear, but even the fleet he led did not go out to investigate the ¡°sea plunder incident¡±. Everything was strange.


    Under such circumstances, many forces began to believe that Yan Long was seriously injured and on the verge of death.


    Even if the merchants on the black Reef island tried to refute the rumor, no one would believe it without the appearance of the smoke Dragon. Instead, they would be even more suspicious of the smoke Dragon merchant Association¡¯s attempt to cover it up.


    As the saying went,¡±if you¡¯re not sick, take two steps.¡± The appearance of the real person was more reliable than any way to refute rumors.


    It was even more suspicious to constantly refute the rumors without any substantial indication.


    At this moment, the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce was in great trouble.


    At this moment, inside black Reef island, the Vice President Yan lang was standing outside the cave where Yan Long was recuperating. He was pacing back and forth with a gloomy expression.


    At this moment, a white-haired merchant walked over quickly from the side.


    ¡°Vice President smoke Wolf, how¡¯s President smoke Dragon¡¯s condition? right now, the news of the president¡¯s heavy injuries is circulating outside. The situation is very unfavorable to us!¡±


    ¡°President Black Reef, who spread this news?¡± The smoke Wolf stood behind the white-haired old man and asked.


    The white-haired old man shook his head.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. After the fleet returned, this news appeared out of thin air on the major trading islands and then spread to the two seas. It¡¯s obvious that some force is doing this in secret!¡±


    ¡°Motherf * cker!¡± The smoke Wolf could not help but clench his fist.


    Not only did the fleet suffer great losses in the battle with the players, but they also did not expect the president to be severely injured by the Pi Xiu on the way back. If the crew had not rescued the smoke Dragon in time and used a large number of healing mystical materials to stabilize its injuries, bringing it back to Black Reef island for treatment, the smoke Dragon might have been dead.


    When smoke Wolf, who was stationed at Black Reef island, heard the news, he was stunned.


    The first thing he did was to seal off the news of the smoke Dragon fleet¡¯s injury. Otherwise, the smoke Dragon fleet would be in danger.


    Although the smoke Dragon fleet was now a war Chamber of Commerce, and no force dared to attack them, they were still a force to be reckoned with.


    However, the name of the ¡°War Chamber of Commerce¡± was coveted by many forces. If the fleet was damaged and the news of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce¡¯s near death spread, the most direct impact would be that many forces would come to fight for the name of the ¡°War Chamber of Commerce¡±.


    Moreover, if this news were to reach the upper echelons of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, they would also re-evaluate the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce to see if they were still qualified to become the ¡°War Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    The smoke Wolf did not even dare to think about the consequences.


    After losing the name of the war Chamber of Commerce, not to mention the huge annual loss of profits, the Chamber of Commerce and forces in the sea that they had offended would be enough to kill them!


    Hence, smoke Wolf did not hesitate to block the news.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the news would still be leaked and spread to the two sea areas in a short time. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Chamber of Commerce they had offended to spread the news to the higher-ups of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    At this moment, the smoke Wolf and his subordinates were as anxious as ants on a hot pan.


    Not only did refuting the rumors not have any effect, but it also produced even worse consequences.


    The smoke Dragon was still unconscious, and the entire fleet was in a state of disunity. The situation was not looking good.


    Not only did the battle with the player clan not bring the joy of victory, but the specific losses could no longer be described as huge.


    At this moment, Yan lang only hoped that his brother, Yan Long, would recover from his injuries quickly so that he could personally go out to refute the rumors and suppress the worsening situation.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect even more was to come.


    This was because all the members of their enemy¡¯s clan had been resurrected in hell with full health.


    After this battle, the players also saw many of their own shortcomings.


    The direction of the discussion on the forum changed as the players realized how much of a disadvantage they were at against the smoke Dragon fleet.


    As long as smoke Dragon was around, the ¡± sea God¡¯s pardon ¡± in his hand was a godly weapon in the sea. The players would not be able to resist it at all.


    This time, they mainly relied on the ¡± Thunder pellet ¡± to attract lightning and blow up dozens of smoke Dragon warships. Otherwise, the outcome could only be said to be tragic. It was completely just a formality.


    After that, the players knew without a doubt that the smoke Dragon would not activate the ¡± thunderstorm cloud formation ¡± again when it fought with them in the future.


    Hence, new tactics were very important.


    However, the players were still in a good mood.


    After all, they were players, and they had one enemy after another, but they had always stood tall.


    Just as the players were discussing how to continue the sanctions against the smoke Dragon merchant Association, a player made a suggestion. This suggestion was a strange one, and it caused a heated discussion among the players.


    [When I was studying forging recently, I thought of an advanced ability in forging,¡±dismantle and breakdown.¡± I think this ability will be completely useful in this battle!]


    [Op: Lin Tie]


    [Details: first, introduce yourself. I am a lifestyle player in underworld with a forger as my secondary class.] Three days ago, the Guild Master of the dark bloodline Guild asked me to build a batch of naval battle tools. I accepted the mission and started to build the tools according to the blueprints.


    However, during the forging process, due to a mistake, many of the parts that were supposed to be assembled were melted together during the forging process (I really want to beat my stupid son to death!). As a result, all the parts were scrapped.


    Since the spiritual iron and materials were all provided by the dark bloodline Guild, the losses were undoubtedly huge. At that time, I wanted to try to salvage the situation and see if I could break down these smelted parts. For this reason, I specially looked for master bronze gavel and asked.


    ¡°Then, master brass gatherer told me about an advanced ability of blacksmiths,¡¯dismantle and breakdown.¡¯


    In order to recover my losses, I spent the past few days in Hell¡¯s library doing research to understand the principles and operation of [disassemble].


    ¡°After that, I tried again and again. During this period, I scrapped several assembly parts, but I succeeded in the end. I really dismantled and disassembled all the machine parts that had been melted into a ball!


    ¡°So, I suddenly thought, since the smoke Dragon warship is so hard that we can¡¯t do anything about it, can we sneak in and take apart the parts of their warship?


    Most importantly, we can use the dismantled parts!


    ¡°Although the success rate is very low and requires excellent skills, there are so many players. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to dismantle one battleship a day.


    That¡¯s my suggestion. Maybe you can give it a try. Also, the ¡°dismantling¡± technique is not easy to master, and the success rate is not high, but don¡¯t be afraid that you don¡¯t have a target to practice on. The smoke Dragon warship is waiting for you (funny)


    ¡­¡­


    Forum:


    A big Wolfhound was dumbfounded,[you can do this?] Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, it¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing a demolition team on their way ...


    The leader of the demolition office: ¡°I heard that you guys are calling for our demolition office Guild. Do you want to join?¡± (Cocky face, jpg)


    The strongest Xue Li,[F * ck, Uncle Lin Tie is awesome. Dismantling tactics?] They didn¡¯t fight them head-on, but destroyed their battleships? (The Sea King¡¯s surprised face.jpg)


    [Assassin¡¯s Creed: 666. After reading Uncle Lin Tie¡¯s post, I feel like I¡¯m seeing the members of the smoke Dragon merchant Association waking up and doubting their lives. It¡¯s exciting (funny)]


    Tuoba goudan thought,¡±that¡¯s too cruel, but ... I like it (instant sneer)¡±.jpg£©


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Tie¡¯s suggestion could be said to have a strange train of thought.


    All the players were thinking about how to rely on tactics or how to improve their strength to defeat the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    Lin Tie¡¯s suggestion caught many players off guard and was beyond their expectations.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he realized that it made sense.


    Moreover, the blacksmith profession was the only profession in the entire server that was open to all. In other words, every player could actually try it.


    For a time, the library of hell was flooded with players. They were all actively participating in the research of the blacksmith¡¯s ability branch,¡±dismantling and disassembling.¡±


    Even Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, didn¡¯t expect the players ¡®actions.


    According to Bei Li, the players ¡®idea was completely feasible. Although the success rate was very, very low, even a Ghost Ship like the smoke Dragon warship could not hold up against the number of players. In the trial, there would always be a few successful cases.


    As long as they succeeded, they would bring huge losses to the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    The players ¡®current attempts once again matched Lu Wu¡¯s original idea. The potential of players was infinite.


    He would always be able to find a way to defeat the enemy.


    Just like the construction battle of the peach blossom House during the invasion of the evil spirit, the players ¡®tactics and operations were once again used.


    During this period of time, due to the large number of players entering the library, Lu Wu also decisively expanded the folding space in the library so that the players would not be unable to study.


    Soon, Lin Tie, who had been one step ahead of them, posted the ¡°dismantling and decomposing¡± guide on the forum.


    The enthusiasm for learning spread again.


    Although learning was painful, every player felt a sense of superiority.


    After all, which game could be as hardcore as war?


    As for learning, the players went from being surprised at the beginning to being used to it.


    This was what Lu Wu wanted to see. His scourge Army was growing ...

 Chapter 507 - Surging undercurrent

    Chapter 507: Surging undercurrent


    Black Reef island, kui Dragon Sea area.


    Early in the morning, the smoke Wolf, who had not slept well all night, walked to the shore. At this moment, he was extremely irritable.


    Too many things had happened recently. It could be said that the smoke Dragon merchant Association had encountered a great crisis. If they couldn¡¯t get through it, they would be completely destroyed.


    When he arrived at the shore, the red sun was rising.


    Under the red sun, the smoke Dragon fleet was like a giant on the shore.


    The smoke Wolf could not help but sigh when it saw this.


    Although many things had happened, it was fortunate that this fleet still existed. No matter what, they still had a chance.


    At this thought, the smoke Wolf continued to move forward and began to inspect the warship.


    At this time, his expression suddenly froze.


    Not far away, the spot where battleship 176 was originally docked was empty ...


    This scene shocked Yan lang. He immediately floated into the air and began to carefully observe the fleet of battleships below.


    However, he was surprised to find that battleship 176 had really disappeared.


    ¡°Where are the crew members on duty? ¡°The smoke Wolf could not help but glare and roar.


    No one responded ...


    Just as the smoke Wolf was about to roar again, he suddenly realized that there seemed to be a figure underwater in the docking area of warship 176.


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    He immediately moved in a flash and pulled the figure out of the water.


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡±


    At this moment, the crew member on duty who had been tied up for a night started to sob with grief and indignation.


    The smoke Wolf¡¯s face was gloomy. He pulled out the seaweed that was stuffed into his mouth and shouted angrily,¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Vice President, battleship 176 has been stolen!¡± The crew member on duty said with a long face.


    ¡°Pa!¡± The smoke Wolf slapped his face and shouted angrily,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? without my smoke Dragon Guild¡¯s exclusive seal, who can drive the warship? are you F * cking crazy?¡± The smoke Wolf was obviously furious at this moment. It tightened its grip on its subordinate¡¯s hand, causing the subordinate to turn pale in fear.


    ¡°Vice President, they didn¡¯t open it. They ... They directly tore battleship 176 apart!¡± The subordinate quickly replied in order to survive.


    ¡°Dismantled and taken away?¡± The smoke Wolf almost couldn¡¯t help but pinch his subordinate to death. This was even more unreliable than driving the warship away.


    After all, when the entire ghost battleship was completed, all the materials had been fused together. How could they be dismantled?


    ¡°Tell me the details!¡± The smoke Wolf took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked with his eyes wide open.


    Hearing this, the member of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce quickly nodded.¡±


    ¡°Vice President, I was on duty last night. I was on the main ship¡¯s lookout, but deep in the night, I seemed to hear knocking sounds coming from nearby. I was very puzzled at the time, so I followed the sound and found many black shadows lurking under battleship 176, holding something unknown and knocking at battleship 173. There were many holes on battleship 173. These holes didn¡¯t look damaged, but more like they were missing. It was as if I had lost that part. I was so scared at the time and was about to go back to the main ship to sound the alarm, but I saw two black shadows appear in front of me. Then, my vision went black, and when I woke up, I found myself underwater!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you sound the alarm earlier if you had noticed something!¡± When the smoke Wolf heard this, it could not help but slap him again.


    ¡°Vice President ... I don¡¯t think anyone would dare to harm us in these waters. I thought it was just some sea beast, but it was too late when I realized something was wrong!¡± The member said with a sad face.


    Upon hearing this, smoke Wolf threw the member into the water and turned to look at the spot where battleship 173 had been docked. His face was extremely gloomy.


    Having been in all the seas for so many years, this was the first time Yan lang had heard of someone stealing a warship.


    In fact, it was not that they did not have any protective measures for their warships.


    First of all, there was a member above the level of a ghost Governor on duty on the Mainship every day. He looked after all the warships and could send a signal to inform the other members if there was a situation.


    Secondly, every person on duty would drink Soul Fire before carrying out The Night Watch task. As long as the soul lamp left on the island was extinguished, all the people sleeping on the island would also be notified.


    Most importantly, these warships had smoke dragon¡¯s soul imprint on them. Without the life seal given to him by the Guild leader, there was no way he could control them, much less fly them away. Furthermore, this was black Reef island, the temporary territory of the smoke Dragon fleet. Who would dare to be impudent here?


    With so many safeguards in place, the smoke Wolf did not even think that the warship would have any problems.


    However, he had never expected that these thieves would kidnap the crew on duty but not kill them. Instead, they dismantled and stole battleship 176.


    Although the smoke Wolf did not understand how the thieves managed to dismantle the smoke Dragon warship, which had already been fused into one.


    However, in the eyes of the smoke Wolf, this method was simply too despicable and shameless!


    At this moment, the smoke Wolf was so angry that its hair stood up.


    It was a time of trouble, and the loss of a warship was no small matter, which really annoyed him.


    ¡°Pass on my order. From tonight onwards, all members of the Chamber of Commerce will spend the night on the ship!¡± Yan lang glared at his subordinates and scolded them angrily.


    ¡°Yes, your subordinate will go now!¡± The subordinate felt as if he had been granted Amnesty and quickly swam towards the shore.


    From that day on, all the members of the smoke Dragon fleet lost the chance to rest on the island and were all moved to the ship.


    These battleships had rooms dedicated to resting and sleeping.


    However, the living environment was obviously incomparable to the shore. Not only was the environment small, but it was also very humid inside. At night, it would rise and fall with the waves. Although it had the function of stability, it would still be very uncomfortable after staying for a long time.


    However, no member of the Chamber of Commerce dared to object to Yan Lang¡¯s decision. It was a critical period now. All the members of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce knew that if they couldn¡¯t survive this time, the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce would be finished. As members of the Chamber of Commerce, they would be finished as well.


    The entire smoke Dragon merchant Association had entered a state of alert after this. Even smoke Wolf personally took charge every night.


    He knew that before the smoke Dragon woke up, there must be no more accidents. Otherwise, the situation would continue to worsen, and the future of the smoke Dragon merchant Association would be bleak.


    However, he was still too naive.


    That night, countless black shadows sneaked toward the smoke Dragon fleet.


    The thieving operation began again.


    That night, all the members of the smoke Dragon fleet were woken up by the knocking. They immediately ran out of the warship to check, only to find out in surprise that it was a player family that had attacked.


    Thus, a battle was inevitable.


    The players were obviously not as strong as the members of the smoke Dragon fleet, and they were all killed quickly.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that just as they returned to the warship, before they could even close their eyes, another group Bosnia and Herzegovina-robed men sneaked in under the cover of the night.


    ¡°Ding ding dang dang¡± sounds of the metal being struck could be heard once again ...


    The smoke Dragon members had no choice but to face the enemy in a hurry, and the battle began again.


    However, this was only the beginning ...


    That night, the members of the smoke Dragon merchant Association were tortured to the point of insanity.


    Wave after wave of thieves came as if they couldn¡¯t be killed. Every time they were about to go to sleep, these thieves would come.


    Even smoke Dragon couldn¡¯t keep track of how many players they had killed.


    In the end, they had no choice but to turn on the battleship¡¯s protective shield that night before they successfully fell asleep.


    But the next night, the players came again ...


    Perseverance was the key to success-the players ¡®actions proved this principle.


    Unless the smoke Dragon warship could keep its shield up 24 hours a day, regardless of energy consumption, the players would dare to come up and hammer it.


    In the past few days, no matter if it was Yanlong or the members of the Chamber of Commerce, their faces had gradually become Haggard.


    Because in the next few days, the thieves from the families even dared to come in the day ...


    When it saw the player clan, smoke Wolf¡¯s initial anger turned into helplessness and then fear. The journey in its heart was extremely complicated.


    The players were extremely talented in torturing their enemies.


    After all, the number of players was there. As long as one-third of the players went to harass them a day, it would make the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce feel extremely uncomfortable.


    On the player forums, the level 15 and above components that were disassembled from the smoke Dragon warship were sold at high prices, attracting the envy of many players.


    If the players ¡®combat vessels devoured these dismantled parts, they would gain an unimaginable amount of exp. It could be said that the various large guilds were all in need of these parts.


    There were always more rich people than rare items in a war, and these parts soon reached the point where the supply was short of supply.


    Although the smoke Dragon merchant Association¡¯s tight security made it more difficult to steal warship parts, the players still enjoyed it.


    After all, the benefits were too great. After success, whether it was selling or using it for himself, it was a steady profit.


    Therefore, not only did the harassment not decrease, it became more and more intense.


    In the beginning, the players would take advantage of the night to launch a sneak attack. Now, the players would simply Rob in the open. They would head to Black Reef island 24 hours a day. When they arrived, they would swing their hammers. If they died, they would continue after three hours.


    Smoke Wolf had no choice but to lead the members of the Chamber of Commerce to fight.


    After half a month, smoke Wolf and the members of the Chamber of Commerce had slimmed down, and their mental state was extremely poor.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t think of leaving Black Reef island and escaping this place.


    However, the smoke Dragon was still healing its injuries in the spiritual cave of Black Reef island. How could the smoke Wolf be at ease if it left just like that?


    If anything were to happen to the smoke Dragon merchant Association, then the smoke Dragon merchant Association could be dissolved.


    Otherwise, they would have to face the suppression of the major forces.


    Moreover, these smoke Dragon warships were all bound to the souls of the smoke Dragons themselves. They had the seal given by the smoke Dragons, so they could control the warships, but they were not the Masters of the warships.


    It could be said that they were in a dilemma. They could only accept the players ¡®harassment but could not retreat.


    As the ¡°open robbery¡± of the players became more and more intense, it also attracted the attention of the major sea forces.


    The news that the player clans had not been wiped out immediately spread throughout the two seas.


    It was also because the player clans were as difficult to deal with as locusts.


    Once again, the players were crowned as the number one ¡°brawler¡¯s leader¡± forces of the two seas.


    However, under such circumstances, smoke Dragon still did not appear, which caused the major forces to speculate.


    At this moment, the news that the smoke Dragon was seriously injured and even on the verge of death seemed to be confirmed.


    Hence, the thing that the smoke Wolf was most worried about happened.


    The two letters set off from Xinmo Island and were personally carried by hei sui, the Lord of the country of mutt sea, to the branch of the netherworld sea merchant Alliance in the soul-devouring Sea area.


    One was ¡°a detailed explanation of the smoke Dragon merchant Association¡¯s combat strength¡±, which described the current combat strength of the smoke Dragon merchant Association.


    One was the war Chamber of Commerce application letter.


    At this moment, the person behind the scenes who had been backstabbing them finally made his move.


    The current situation of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce was exactly what he wanted to see.


    As long as he seized this opportunity, he would be able to soar into the sky!

 Chapter 508 - Torturing each other

    Chapter 508: Torturing each other


    For half a month, he went from being sneaky to being open.


    The players ¡®mentality was also gradually changing.


    In order to break down the high-level parts from the smoke Dragon warship, the players had to rack their brains.


    After all, the benefits were huge. To most players, this was also an opportunity.


    Hence,¡¯ship tearing¡¯ became another channel for players to¡¯ carry bricks ¡®.


    Although this method of carrying bricks was more dangerous than cutting trees, fishing, and killing monsters, the benefits were incomparable to the first few.


    There was even a player on the forum who posted a comparison post after collecting the data.


    In the post, the player used data to explain why ¡°pirate ship¡± was more profitable than activities like cutting trees and fishing.


    This further ignited the players ¡®enthusiasm for pirate ships.


    The consequence was that the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce would suffer.


    On Black Reef island, Yan lang sat on the ground with a Haggard face after defeating another group of players. His eyes were bloodshot and his hair was disheveled.


    The smoke Wolf looked at the calm sea surface with lingering fear. After making sure that no players were poking their heads out, he sighed and turned to his subordinate beside him.


    ¡°Get the intelligence personnel here!¡±


    When the subordinate heard this, he revealed an embarrassed expression.¡±


    ¡°Vice President, the president threw the intelligence team leader into the sea. He¡¯s probably still looking for the warship wreckage left behind by the Naval battle in the sea of vanity!¡±


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    Smoke Wolf was speechless.


    ¡°Then you go. I¡¯ll transfer a warship to you and take 30 people to the soul-devouring Sea area. Apply for combat support from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce branch!¡±


    ¡°Vice President, are we really going to apply for support? As for the Guild leader ...¡±


    Before the subordinate could finish his sentence, Yan lang waved his hand and interrupted him,¡±


    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll explain to the president when he wakes up!¡±


    Although the subordinate had many doubts in his heart, he still nodded and immediately turned to leave.


    After his subordinate left, Yan lang looked exhausted.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to hold on, but he knew that if this continued, the smoke Dragon fleet wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on until the smoke Dragon fleet woke up.


    He had clearly seen the perseverance of the players these few days.


    Under the crazy harassment, they didn¡¯t even have time to rest, and they really managed to attack 24 hours a day.


    From the initial anger to now, the smoke Wolf really felt that he was about to vomit from killing.


    The smoke Wolf was sure that he had lived for almost ten thousand years, but the number of enemies he had killed in total was not as many as the number he had killed in the past half a month.


    As a result, the smoke Wolf would feel disgusted whenever it saw the players.


    Even though he had the strength of a ghost king and his body could still take it, his mind really couldn¡¯t take it.


    If it was a normal sea battle, even if the fleet was damaged, he would clench his teeth and hang in there.


    This was because asking for help from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s branch meant that they couldn¡¯t complete the task given by the higher-ups.


    As the war Chamber of Commerce, their job was to deal with all kinds of problems for the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. If they couldn¡¯t even do this, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce would reevaluate their qualification as the war Chamber of Commerce.


    Now that the smoke Dragon was heavily damaged and the fleet had suffered heavy losses, the ¡°assessment¡± at this time would be fatal. The smoke Wolf knew that under such circumstances, the chances of them passing the assessment were extremely low.


    However, if they did not request for reinforcements, the smoke Dragon fleet would also be in danger when faced with the harassment from the players.


    In the past half a month, seven warships had been lost, and the rest of the remaining warships had more or less suffered losses.


    Every time the players arrived, they would gnaw on the battleships like locusts. They were crazy.


    They were also exhausted from the killing.


    If this went on, smoke Wolf even suspected that in a few months, this fleet would no longer exist under the ¡®gnawing¡¯ of players.


    Most importantly, if he could see results from killing the players, he could still hold on.


    However, the problem was that it had been more than half a month. They had killed one batch after another, but the number of invading player families had not decreased at all. In fact, it was still increasing.


    This was also the reason why smoke Wolf was on the verge of a mental breakdown. If not for this, he would not have gritted his teeth and applied for support.


    The player clans didn¡¯t oppress them in terms of strength, but they did devastate their spirits.


    This was far more difficult for the smoke Wolf to deal with than the pressure of strength.


    The smoke Wolf did not know how much longer it could hold on.


    However, the smoke Dragon was still unconscious. He had no other choice but to persist!


    After the warship that requested for support left the coast, smoke Wolf sighed again.


    He could still clearly remember how excited he and his brother were when they received the mission to investigate the ¡°plundering¡± incident at the kui long sea.


    This was because every time they went on a mission, there would be huge profits to be made.


    And they did. The Chamber of Commerce kept sending mystical materials and resources to them, which made them a lot of money.


    However, he did not expect to fall into the hands of a player family.


    After the battle at the sea of vanity, the smoke Dragon fleet had suffered a great loss.


    At this moment, an alarm suddenly sounded. Then, the smoke Wolf heard a shout,¡±


    ¡°The players are here, prepare for battle! Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡°Ugh ...¡±


    The smoke Wolf could not help but retch.


    However, he had no choice but to stand up and pick up the Warblade beside him again. He led the members of the Chamber of Commerce and charged towards the incoming player clan, the nibbling party ...


    The players didn¡¯t want to force others to kill and then make them collapse.


    In fact, the players felt that this could be negotiated.


    For example, if the smoke Wolf gave up on intercepting them and let them destroy the ship and break down the parts, everyone could live in peace.


    This was also mentioned to the smoke Wolf by some dumb players.


    However, the smoke Wolf¡¯s answer was a stab to the head.


    Therefore, the negotiations broke down, and the players could only continue to steal the ship in this way.


    In fact, to most of the players, they were also suffering. The difficulty of the game was too high.


    In order to steal a part of the smoke Dragon warship, most of the players died again and again. Three hours later, three hours later, the majority of the players had not even obtained a single warship part.


    This group of players also had a huge resentment in their hearts.


    They felt that their luck wasn¡¯t bad, and they were killed every time. They had had enough of this.


    However, every time he saw a player post the stolen parts of the smoke Dragon battleship on the forum, which were then bought by the big guilds at a high price and exchanged for a set of high-level equipment for himself.


    How could they not be envious?


    Obviously, they were jealous and even cursed takeaspearhit!


    However, they were unwilling to give up just like that. What if they succeeded the next time? wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss if they gave up halfway? As such, they could only constantly convince themselves that they would definitely succeed next time, and then grit their teeth and continue to attack.


    All of this was to be ¡®lucky¡¯ once during the ship-breaking process, and then rise up a little.


    The majority of the players who had never succeeded held on to this thought and continued to struggle, believing that perseverance was victory.


    Now that they saw smoke Wolf, the players also had a headache. They felt that this guy was a ¡°tumor¡±. He kept increasing the difficulty of moving bricks and they could not stand him at all.


    However, he could not beat them. He could only use his life to chisel a few times. This process was like a card game. If he did not succeed, there was a high chance that he would be killed. The next card draw would be in three hours ...


    In fact, the players were also in pain, but the smoke Wolf was in more pain.


    The two sides continued to torture each other.


    One side was for profit, the other side was to protect their own interests, both gritted their teeth and persevered in pain.


    According to a certain player, i f * cking died at least five times a day for 24 hours a day, with one wave every three hours. Do you think I¡¯m feeling good?!


    Fortunately, while the players were suffering, there were rewards that motivated them. At the very least, they had something to look forward to, which was also the source of their motivation.


    In comparison, the smoke Wolf¡¯s suffering was more than a hundred times worse than the players ¡®. It was really unbearable.


    There were no benefits to be gained, and the damage to the battleships could be seen every day. What was even more unbearable was that the players could not be killed at all ...


    ¡­¡­


    Just like that, he persisted for another three days. The smoke Wolf felt that his entire being was in a trance.


    He was still in a better state, as some of the crew members had already gone crazy from the torture.


    After killing a wave of players, he continued to wave his weapon and shout ¡°kill, kill, kill.¡± He had fallen into a demonic state and completely collapsed.


    Faced with such a situation, the smoke Wolf had no countermeasures.


    He had also thought of trying to encourage the members of the Chamber of Commerce to persevere.


    But in reality, he couldn¡¯t say any words of encouragement at all, because even he himself was on the verge of collapse. He couldn¡¯t squeeze anything out of his mind at all, as if it was a ball of paste.


    Even if they closed their eyes and wanted to rest for a while, the scene of the players attacking would suddenly appear in their minds. They would then wake up and grab their swords to fight.


    It had completely become a conditioned reflex, so skilled that even the smoke Wolf felt heartache for himself.


    For the past few days, smoke Wolf had been looking forward to the arrival of reinforcements every day so that they could have a good rest. Even if it was half a day, or even an hour, it would be fine.


    He really couldn¡¯t stand the days of being on edge.


    ¡°President!¡±


    At this moment, a shout was heard, and the smoke Dragon jumped up in shock.


    ¡°Guild leader, someone committed suicide!¡±


    ¡°Pa da!¡±


    The sword fell on the deck. Smoke Wolf¡¯s bloodshot face showed a blank expression. He turned to his subordinate and said,¡±


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t report such things to me!¡±


    After saying that, he fell to the ground again and looked up at the blue sky with a pair of dull eyes, cherishing the short rest time.


    ¡°President!¡±


    At this moment, another shout was heard, causing the smoke Wolf to grab the sword beside it and jump up.


    ¡°President, there¡¯s a ship in the distance. It¡¯s a warship that was sent out to request for reinforcements. Reinforcements are coming, reinforcements are coming!¡±


    This shout was like a cardiac stimulant, making all the members of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce, who were on the verge of collapse, cry tears of joy.


    The dull and oppressive atmosphere was broken at this moment, and all the members of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce couldn¡¯t help but cheer.


    Many people shed tears on the spot. Even Yan Lang¡¯s eyes were wet.


    They had been waiting for this moment for far too long, and the support was also the motivation for them to hold on until now.


    Although the process was extremely difficult and torturous, they still managed to hold on until this moment!


    He was finally free!


    ¡± The smoke Wolf¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind. It raised its sword and looked at the sea, letting out a long howl.


    After so many years of fighting in the sea, none of the members of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce had expected them to be so excited about the arrival of reinforcements.


    Thinking back to the most dangerous period in the past, when they defeated enemies several times their number, they were not as excited as they were now.


    The clouds and fog parted, and the dark and torturous days were finally over.


    However, the smile on Yan Lang¡¯s face suddenly froze as the fleet approached.


    Behind the warships they had sent out to request for reinforcements, the large word ¡°mutt¡± could be clearly seen hanging high on the mast of the main ship, followed by a group of blue warships with metallic luster on their engines.


    Yan lang, the war Chamber of Commerce in the nearby sea, knew all of them and had come into contact with them.


    However, the mutt Chamber of Commerce wasn¡¯t one of these war Chambers of Commerce. The only mutt they knew was the country of the mutt sea, which was the force that the Sea King was in.


    As the fleet of warships approached, a figure suddenly leaped from the Mainship. A black full moon appeared between the man¡¯s brows and quickly brought him to the main ship of the smoke Dragon fleet.


    ¡°Vice guild leader, should we activate the protective shield?¡± A subordinate at the side quickly asked.


    ¡°No, wait for him!¡± Yan lang said with a gloomy face.


    The Sea King¡¯s figure approached at this time and then landed on the front deck.


    ¡°The Sea King! What are you doing here?¡± Yan lang asked in a deep voice.


    Looking at the disheveled and disheveled smoke Wolf, the Sea King smiled and took out a scroll from the light wheel.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here?¡±

 Chapter 509 - The victory of the Sea King

    Chapter 509: The victory of the Sea King


    Seeing the scroll in the Sea king¡¯s hand, the smoke Wolf¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he could not help but cry out,¡±


    ¡°The sea god¡¯s pardon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the sea god¡¯s pardon. However, this one hasn¡¯t been engraved with any sea God¡¯s runes, so it¡¯s not a complete sea God¡¯s pardon yet. I still need to borrow something from your esteemed merchant Association to perfect it!¡±


    ¡°Sea King, what do you mean? ¡°Yan lang asked, his face ashen.


    ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t understand?¡± The Sea King smiled.


    In fact, when Yan lang saw the Sea King take out the ¡®sea God¡¯s pardon¡¯, he already understood that the Sea King must have been to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce Alliance branch. Otherwise, how could the sea god¡¯s pardon slip appear in his hands?


    This was because the sea god¡¯s pardon was the symbol of the war Chamber of Commerce.


    The netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s branch in the devouring Sea area was in charge of ten war Chambers of Commerce. In other words, they only had ten sea God¡¯s Amnesty scrolls.


    The Sea King had a blank scroll in his hand, so his purpose was very obvious. He must have wanted to take away the one in the hands of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce and perfect it.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death! Sea King, with your strength, you are not worthy of the name of the war Chamber of Commerce. Do you really think that my smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce is useless?¡± The smoke Wolf berated angrily. He could not help but tighten his grip on his sword.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Whether I¡¯m worthy or not isn¡¯t up to you or me. It¡¯s this person!¡±


    As the Sea King¡¯s voice fell, a black shadow slowly appeared beside him.


    The figure was shrouded in shadows, looking both illusory and real, drifting erratically.


    Yan Lang¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he saw the figure. He immediately lowered his head and said respectfully to the figure,¡±


    ¡°Elder Ying, why have you come!¡±


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    ¡°The branch president has ordered us to come and check the situation. At the same time, we are here to verify the war Chamber of Commerce¡¯s qualifications!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yan lang was terrified.


    Originally, the other War Chamber of Commerce would be the ones to apply for help. Although they would also be subjected to the qualification review in the end, it would be the war Chamber of Commerce that had helped them deal with the matter, and then the review elder would come to review it.


    However, by that time, the president would have already woken up, and they would still have a chance.


    However, elder Ying had come at this time, which was also the worst time for the smoke Dragon merchant Association. This had completely exceeded Yan Lang¡¯s expectations.


    At this moment, he had a bad feeling.


    Looking at Yan lang, who was forcing a smile in front of elder Ying, the Sea King could not help but smile.


    He had been planning this move ever since smoke Dragon had offended the players.


    Sending his subordinates to inform the players of the smoke Dragon¡¯s attack was the first step of the plan.


    This was because the sea King knew that the player families weren¡¯t forces that could be easily destroyed.


    With both sides suffering, there would definitely be a fisherman who would benefit from it.


    And he wanted to be the fisherman.


    Based on his understanding of the players ¡®families, the smoke Dragon merchant Association would definitely suffer huge losses in the war between the players¡¯ families and the smoke Dragon merchant Association.


    Therefore, the Sea King had been waiting for the right time.


    Originally, he thought that the war between the smoke Dragon merchant Association and the player families would last for a long time, and in this naval battle, the strength of the smoke Dragon merchant Association would gradually be depleted until it was difficult to recover.


    However, the Sea King did not expect that everything would go so smoothly.


    As a core member of the smoke Dragon merchant Association,¡¯smoke Dragon¡¯ was actually seriously injured and was on the verge of death.


    When the Sea King saw the smoke Dragon being smacked into the water by the Suan ni, the excitement in its heart was indescribable.


    Because it meant that the time was ripe.


    Later on, Black Reef island indeed began to block the news of the smoke Dragon¡¯s injury. However, the news still spread throughout the two seas and was known by all the forces. This was naturally his doing.


    After that, he sent his subordinate hei sui to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s branch in the soul devouring Sea area and submitted the situation of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce as well as his own forces. He also applied to take over the qualification of the war Chamber of Commerce from the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    After learning about the situation, the head of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s branch agreed to re-examine the strength of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce, but he didn¡¯t agree to the sea King¡¯s application to take over the qualification of the ¡®War Chamber of Commerce¡¯.


    This was because they needed to further review whether the forces owned by the sea King were qualified to do so.


    And that was the reason why elder Ying had come.


    First, it was to assess the situation of the Sea King¡¯s power.


    The second was to review the current situation of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce to see if they were qualified to continue holding the authority of the ¡®War Chamber of Commerce¡¯.


    After elder Ying arrived at the kui long sea region, he first went to the new end Island where the Sea King was located.


    After the examination, he found out that the Sea King¡¯s strength had already reached the ¡°ghost emperor¡± level. He immediately bestowed the Sea King with the ¡°sea God¡¯s pardon scroll.¡±


    After that, he went to Black Reef island with the Sea King.


    This time, he was going to review the smoke Dragon merchant Association.


    Looking at the smoke Wolf whose hair was disheveled and whose eyes were bloodshot, elder Ying¡¯s hoarse voice rang out: ¡±


    ¡°Smoke Wolf, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    When smoke Wolf heard this, he did not dare to be neglectful, because he knew that the future of the Chamber of Commerce was in the hands of this elder Ying.


    He quickly lowered his head and replied respectfully,¡±


    ¡°Elder Ying, there was an invasion from the outside and we had a battle with them. We had to retreat and that¡¯s why we look a little embarrassed. Please forgive us!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What kind of enemy is making you so miserable? ¡°Elder Ying could not help but ask.


    ¡°They are just a bunch of thieves. Elder Ying need not worry. Our smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce is completely capable of handling this!¡± Yan lang quickly replied, afraid that elder Ying would doubt the power of their Chamber of Commerce.


    When elder Ying heard that, he nodded his head:


    Hearing elder Ying call out to smoke Dragon, smoke Wolf knew that the worst situation had come. But he also knew that at that moment, he would not be able to avoid it even if he wanted to!


    ¡°President smoke Dragon has been injured. He¡¯s currently recuperating in the spiritual cave on the island!¡±


    ¡°Take me there!¡± Elder Ying¡¯s hoarse voice rang out once more.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll Take You There now!¡±


    Faced with elder Ying¡¯s request, Yan lang did not dare to refuse and could only grit his teeth and agree. He then turned to his subordinate and said,¡±


    ¡°You all continue to stand guard here. I will bring elder Ying to see the president!¡±


    After giving the order, the smoke Wolf rose into the air and shot toward the black Reef island.


    The Sea King and elder Ying saw this and immediately followed.


    The smoke Wolf moved forward and arrived at the spiritual cave in the inner part of Black Reef island. It slowed down and descended.


    After he landed, elder Ying and the sea King arrived.


    ¡°Elder Ying, the Guild leader is inside!¡± After the smoke Wolf finished speaking, it stepped into the spiritual cave.


    The Sea King and elder Ying immediately followed.


    This spiritual cave was where the black Reef Chamber of Commerce stored mystical materials and various treasures. The rock walls were embedded with all kinds of precious pearls that sealed spiritual energy. The interior was filled with the fragrance of medicine and abundant spiritual energy, forming white and light green clouds that were visible to the naked eye.


    At this moment, the seriously injured smoke Dragon was lying quietly on a stone platform in the spirit Cave.


    The spirit mist around him was the thickest in the entire Spirit Cave. The white and light green mist enveloped him and was released as he breathed in and out.


    At that moment, elder Ying¡¯s figure flashed and he appeared right before the smoke Dragon, pressing his hand onto the smoke dragon¡¯s chest.


    Immediately, a ball of thick black mist appeared in elder Ying¡¯s hand and slowly seeped into the smoke Dragon¡¯s body, checking the situation inside his body.


    After a moment of silence, elder Ying retracted his hand and turned his head to look at Yan lang: ¡±


    ¡°Who created him?¡±


    The smoke Wolf did not dare to hide anything and immediately answered,¡±


    ¡°The spirit of the sea of vanity, Taowu.¡±


    ¡°How did he offend the spirit of the sea?¡± Hearing that, elder Ying could not help but frown.


    ¡°Elder Ying, it¡¯s not that the president has offended the spirit of the sea. It¡¯s just that Yingying happened to pass by and when she turned over, her tail hit the president. It¡¯s really a coincidence!¡±


    Hearing those words, elder Ying nodded his head.


    He had thought that the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce had offended the spirit of the sea, which would be a problem for him and the netherworld Chamber of Commerce behind him.


    After knowing that it was just a coincidence, he was no longer worried.


    ¡°Smoke Wolf, you two brothers have been with us for four hundred years, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the president and I have been following the netherworld Chamber of Commerce for more than 400 years!¡±


    ¡°Did you know that the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce has suppressed many sea merchants in private and even demanded benefits? we all know about this!¡±


    Elder Ying¡¯s words caused Yan Lang¡¯s expression to change and before he could even reply, elder Ying continued to speak: ¡±


    ¡°In fact, every war Chamber of Commerce more or less has this. We are too lazy to care about it because we know that every war Chamber of Commerce is ambitious and wants to improve. They even have the ambition to enter the central Sea area of the yellow spring. ¡°So, as long as your actions are not too excessive, we will never pursue it. You are also very smart and know your limits, so we will always turn a blind eye and not make a fuss about it!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yan Lang¡¯s tensed heart relaxed. He felt lucky that he had just escaped death.


    ¡°However, you have to understand the meaning of the war Chamber of Commerce¡¯s existence. It¡¯s good to have ambition as it will encourage you to improve. However, this also requires sufficient strength to match it. The strength of your smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce now ... Seems to be somewhat inconsistent with the war Chamber of Commerce!¡±


    ¡°Elder Ying, give us a chance. As long as we wait for the president to wake up, our smoke Dragon merchant Association¡¯s strength will still be enough to face any challenge and missions issued by the merchant Association!¡± The smoke Wolf quickly said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you the opportunity, but you got it with your strength. The current situation of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce does not meet the conditions of the war Chamber of Commerce.¡± As he said that, elder Ying sighed.


    ¡°Elder Ying, even if our smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce doesn¡¯t meet the requirements, what qualifications does the Sea King have?¡± At this moment, the smoke Wolf looked at the Sea King who was standing at the side with a furious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated his situation. As the president of the war Chamber of Commerce, he must have the combat power of a ghost emperor or above. He fits the bill. I¡¯ve also checked the forces under him, and they also fit the bill!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? even if he has the strength of a ghost emperor, his country of mutt sea can¡¯t even compare to the Joint Forces of Langya Island. How can he compete with our smoke Dragon fleet? as long as we fight, our smoke Dragon fleet can easily destroy the forces in his hands!¡± The smoke Wolf¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Recently, our country¡¯s strength suddenly increased and we obtained the stone statue Army of the former dark sea kingdom. I¡¯m really sorry to disappoint you!¡± While the Sea King was explaining, it couldn¡¯t help but attack.


    In this aspect, he had learned the essence of the players ¡®family¡¯s verbal cannon, which was to kill the heart.


    This stone statue Army was the Army that had been left behind in the netherworld sea ruins after tianlan had disappeared.


    Although he had not found a way to control it, he had already moved the stone statue Army to Xinmo Island.


    As a potential force, this stone statue Army was also within the scope of investigation.


    Therefore, the Sea King passed this qualification assessment.


    Yan Lang¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard this. He knew that everything was over.


    The smoke Dragon was still unconscious, and he only had the combat power of the ghost king¡¯s late stage. How could he challenge the Sea King? no matter what he said, it was useless.


    It was cruel and realistic. One¡¯s martial strength determined everything.


    The current situation was that the military power they had was not enough to support their rights and status, and it was normal to be deprived.


    Watching as elder Ying retrieved the ¡°sea God¡¯s pardon¡± scroll from the unconscious smoke Dragon, smoke Wolf could not help but clench his fists tightly. But he knew that he would not be able to resist.


    ¡°From today onwards, your country of mutt sea will officially become a merchant of mutt sea, belonging to the netherworld¡¯s soul-devouring Sea area branch. This sea god pardon has the soul imprint of the smoke Dragon. Use your blank scroll to devour it!¡± As he said that, elder Ying handed the sea god¡¯s pardon in his hand over to the sea King.


    The Sea King could not help but smile as he received the sea god¡¯s pardon.


    This time, he didn¡¯t lose a single soldier, and he became the biggest winner.

 Chapter 510 - Good and evil, strong and weak

    Chapter 510: Good and evil, strong and weak


    After receiving Yan Long¡¯s sea God¡¯s pardon scroll, the Sea King pressed it onto the blank scroll in his hand.


    The Golden characters flickered and appeared, quickly surging towards the blank scroll in the Sea king¡¯s hand.


    Yan Long¡¯s sea God¡¯s pardon gradually dimmed at this moment. On the contrary, the sea god¡¯s pardon in the Sea king¡¯s hand became brighter and brighter.


    This symbolized the end of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce¡¯s glory, and the era of the mutt Chamber of Commerce had arrived.


    Seeing this scene, the feeling of being powerless to stop it made Yan Lang¡¯s heart feel like it was being cut by a knife.


    From the beginning of the fishing village, the two brothers had experienced too much. The road was difficult and dangerous. Their subordinates had died in battle one after another, but they had still withstood the fierce storm and kept moving forward.


    When they obtained the qualification to enter the war Chamber of Commerce, they thought that they had bid farewell to the days of slaughter and danger, and that their future would be bright.


    But now, everything was gone.


    His future, his dreams, his hard work, his struggles ... The end of all of this was like an illusion, completely destroyed.


    Under the cruel Rules of Survival, one wrong step would cost too much, so much so that it was difficult for the smoke Wolf to accept.


    At this moment, he recalled the promise and oath he had once made, which were more important than his life.


    The smoke Wolf clenched its fists and its body trembled slightly. Then, it tore off its clothes, revealing its body that was covered in wounds.


    From the smoke Wolf¡¯s point of view, these scars were not the glory of a warrior. It was just a punishment he received in the struggle to live a better life.


    Every scar on it recorded a crisis that could have killed him.


    And he had survived it all, and he was still alive.


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    At this moment, the smoke Wolf turned its gaze to the sea King.¡±


    ¡°I come from a small fishing village. In our village, all the people who go out to sea to hunt are Warriors. Although they are not strong, they have the courage to fight against storms and tsunamis, and they work tirelessly for the survival of their people. But they¡¯re also very stupid and don¡¯t know how to be flexible. They only know how to guard their own land, and even if the tribe already has a shortage of food, they still have to offer tribute to the stronger tribes every year. This causes a large number of tribesmen to die of hunger every year, but they¡¯re so stupid that even so, they don¡¯t think about changing anything, silently enduring all the evil intentions from the outside world. ¡±


    When the Sea King heard this, it didn¡¯t say anything. It just looked at the smoke Wolf quietly.


    ¡°Until one day, two brothers wanted to change everything in the fishing village. So, they chose to fight and walk the path of becoming strong. They wanted to lead the entire village out of this desolate fishing village and welcome a better life!¡±


    The smoke Wolf continued,¡±


    ¡°No one knew how difficult and dangerous this path was, but the entire village chose to trust the two brothers unconditionally. They followed them out of the fishing village with passion and hope for the future, to face the crueler laws of survival. This journey lasted for thousands of years ... The two brothers still remember the oath they made, but the villagers fell one by one, until all of them died in battle on this path to becoming strong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sad to live an ordinary life, but at least we¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t we? how can this path be so easy to walk? when mother died in battle, these two brothers gritted their teeth and persevered. ¡°However, when the last of the tribesmen, the elderly tribesman, died in battle, they regretted it. At that moment, the two brothers of the fishing village no longer wanted to fight. They regretted the decision they made back then. They buried everything in the fishing village. However, it was too late to change it, because the entire village was gone.¡±


    ¡°Just as the two brothers were about to give up, the dying elder who was lying in a pool of blood used the last of his strength to say something. He said to keep going. Since you¡¯re already on the road, there¡¯s no turning back. You are the last hope of the smoke village, and you will fight on behalf of the village.¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the two brothers saw hope and trust in the eyes of the clan elder.¡±


    ¡°From that moment on, the two brothers from the fishing village swore that they would be the strongest. They would settle in the central Sea area of the yellow spring and fight for a future to prove that they were not wrong. From then on, they never mentioned giving up again. They would never be merciful to any enemy they faced. They would take back everything they had lost ten times or even a hundred times. They would become the most brutal hunters and strengthen themselves by all means possible until they were strong enough to change everything!¡±


    ¡°Shan kui faction, blood destroying Alliance, Sha Xiao faction ... Along the way, no matter how strong their enemies were, they never stopped their pace of becoming stronger. They would always come back after a desperate situation and become more brutal and powerful than before. Then, they would devour their enemies. This time, it will not change either!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yan lang raised the sword in his hand and made a mark on his chest. Blood dripped down, but Yan lang did not even blink.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this mark to you. It represents the humiliation you¡¯ve given me. If I have the chance in the future, I¡¯ll return it a hundred times, no, a thousand times!¡±


    ¡°From now on, the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce will leave the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and start anew!¡± After saying that, the smoke Wolf walked to the smoke Dragon, bent down, and picked it up. Then, it turned around and left without looking back.


    Looking at the smoke Wolf leaving, the Sea King was expressionless, but its eyes revealed a thoughtful look.


    At that moment, elder Ying who was at the side sighed: ¡±


    ¡°The competition for the hegemony of the sea realm is so interesting because there are people who want to change their fate and become strong, just like the smoke Dragon Brothers!¡±


    ¡°What is the point of becoming strong? Enslave others?¡± The Sea King suddenly asked.


    When elder Ying heard that, he could not help but smile and then asked: ¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be a good person or an evil person?¡±


    The Sea King¡¯s expression turned serious. After thinking for a moment, it said,¡±


    ¡°In this world, being a good person means that death is not far away, so it¡¯s not up to me at all. It¡¯s the world that chose me to be the evil person!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, doesn¡¯t that mean that even if you want to be a good person, you still have to be an evil person, just to survive!¡±


    The Sea King nodded upon hearing this.


    This was what he thought. The rules of life in this world did not allow the existence of good people, and good people would never have a good ending.


    ¡°However, a truly strong person can decide whether he wants to be a good person or a bad person. This is the right of a strong person!¡±


    ¡°It is often said that virtue carries all things. It means that the more virtuous a person is, the more things he can carry. But in fact, the top group of people in this world are not necessarily benevolent. On the contrary, there are more evil than good. On the contrary, those living at the bottom, struggling for food, have warmth between them.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Sea King¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°What I mean is that benevolence is built on the foundation that your strength is absolutely stronger than the other party. A weak person can not be merciful to the strong, but to become the strong, you can decide all your preferences, whether you are good or evil, and no external force can affect your thoughts. That is true freedom!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Yan lang is after. He¡¯s pure in nature and came out of the fishing village. He wants to bring happiness to his people, but he¡¯s weak and can only follow the trend. Good people can¡¯t grow in this world, so he became an evil person and grew up in killing. However, his goal is good. He just wants to become strong and then decide everything himself. Do you understand now?¡± Elder Ying asked the Sea King.


    The Sea King was silent for a long time before it nodded, not fully understanding.


    In fact, his growth was completely different from Yan lang ¡®S. He was born in the top sea force, the ¡°Kingdom of the mutt sea.¡± He did not have to worry about food, let alone the safety of his people. Because in that sea, they were the most powerful existence, and all the forces had to offer offerings to them!


    The only thing that made him grow was his ambition and desire for revenge. However, the Sea King had never considered what a strong person was during his growth.


    Those who were strong were strong? That¡¯s right, but there¡¯s no upper limit to strength, and there¡¯s no way to measure how strong you are.


    God? However, above the gods were the ancient gods, and above the ancient gods were the great emperors.


    Even great emperors were not the strongest.


    At that moment, after listening to Yan Lang¡¯s story and elder Ying¡¯s explanation, he suddenly understood.


    The strong were beings who could decide their own thoughts without being affected by external forces. As long as they reached this stage, they would be the strongest and the ones who could choose their own fate.


    Thinking of this, the Sea King could not help but nod again.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand, and neither do I. It¡¯s because we¡¯ve never reached such a height. We¡¯re just speculating about the thoughts of the experts as ants. Whether it¡¯s really as we¡¯ve thought or not, it¡¯s because we¡¯ve never been there that we can¡¯t know!¡±


    Looking at elder Ying, the Sea King could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Do your best. I¡¯m very optimistic about your potential. I believe that you¡¯ll be able to make a name for yourself!¡±


    The Sea King was just about to nod when elder Ying continued,¡±


    ¡°Before you, I had also thought of Five Forces. Four of them died on the road to becoming strong, and the fifth was the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce. Their current situation is also quite worrying.¡±


    The Sea King was speechless.


    The Sea King didn¡¯t know if it was appropriate to say ¡®MMP¡¯ in its heart.


    ¡°Just believe in yourself. There¡¯s no use believing in me.¡± At that moment, elder Ying laughed and as he spoke, he walked towards the outside of the spirit Cave.


    At this time, the Sea King suddenly looked at elder Ying¡¯s back and shouted,¡±


    ¡°Elder, is our netherworld Chamber of Commerce good or evil?¡±


    ¡°He exploited many sea merchants and acted overbearing. He even monopolized many trade channels and cut off the path for the rise of many forces. He¡¯s a great evil!¡± Elder Ying said without turning his head.


    Is the end of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce good or evil?¡± The Sea King asked again.


    ¡°How would I know? this old man is just one of the members of this evil force. How would I know if the person at the top is good or evil?¡± Elder Ying replied in a bad mood.


    The Sea King was just about to ask again when it saw elder Ying¡¯s figure disappear from where he was in a flash.


    Sighing helplessly, it was rare to meet such a super old man and he had wanted to ask to gain some knowledge but it was very obvious that elder Ying did not want to answer any further.


    However, after listening to elder Ying¡¯s words, the Sea King felt that it had indeed understood a lot.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought, can I reach that step and become an absolute expert to decide my own fate?


    Even the Sea King had an absurd idea.


    He would overturn the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and replace it!


    It was boring to guess what other people were thinking when they reached the end of the road. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to use one¡¯s own thoughts?


    Thinking of this, the Sea King could not help but shiver.


    What a wild idea. After spending so much time with players, he had become so unrealistic.


    He wanted to fly before he even learned how to run.


    ¡°The player clans are brainless and unafraid of death. I can¡¯t learn this!

 Chapter 511 - Leeks growing rapidly

    Chapter 511: Leeks growing rapidly


    After letting his imagination run wild, the Sea King turned his gaze to the sea god¡¯s pardon in his hand.


    He was very clear about the power of this scroll. It was said that it came from the hands of a demigod in the central sea of the yellow spring. It was not only a symbol of the war Chamber of Commerce, but also a symbol of strength.


    This was also the reason why each yellow Springs Branch only had ten war Chambers of Commerce. As the sea god¡¯s pardon scroll was too rare, each branch could only get ten.


    The Sea King could not help but smile. From now on, the forces of Langya Island would no longer be his opponents because they were no longer qualified.


    As long as he had this scroll, not only would his strength increase to a new level, but the name of the war Chamber of Commerce was also not something that the forces of Langya Island could afford to offend.


    Thinking of this, the Sea King walked out of the spiritual cave.


    After he came to the outside world, his figure floated up and flew to the coast.


    When the Sea King arrived at the coast, the smoke Dragon merchant Association¡¯s fleet had already left. However, what made him dumbfounded was that a large wave of players was fighting with his subordinates below.


    What was even more outrageous was that many players would swing their hammers at his battleship in between the killing.


    There were already several warships that had been torn apart.


    This scene stunned the Sea King for a long time before it came back to its senses. It quickly stepped forward, trying to stop the players ¡®crazy behavior.


    ¡°F * ck, the leeks are here. Brothers, speed up!¡±


    ¡°Before smoke Wolf left, he said that this guy is now a member of the war Chamber of Commerce. Should we start slaughtering him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Sea King is a growing leek. It can¡¯t be cut in one stroke. It has to be cut slowly to maximize the benefits, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? hurry up and smash it. The quality of Sea king¡¯s ship is not as good as the smoke Dragon warship, but the relative success rate is higher. Hurry up and smash it now!¡±


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    ¡­¡­


    After the discussion in the voice channel, the players seemed to not see the sea King. They picked up the forging hammers and began to hammer with more and more energy.


    This scene infuriated the Sea King to no end. He immediately took out the sea god¡¯s pardon and shouted,


    ¡°All of you, stop! I don¡¯t want to be your enemy now!¡±


    The players pretended not to hear him and hammered even harder. After all, the battleships in front of them were like gold mountains to them. They could not stop unless they died!


    The Sea King could not help but grit its teeth.


    The current stage was the beginning of his development. He did not want to make enemies with any powerful forces. Otherwise, he would not have let smoke Wolf go just now. He was raising a Tiger to cause trouble.


    If he had killed the smoke Wolf, the battle between the smoke Dragon fleet and them would have started. It was likely that he would have lost his reputation as the ¡®War Chamber of Commerce¡¯.


    However, it was clear that these players didn¡¯t care about this at all and started to act like gangsters again.


    Even though the Sea King did not offend them this time ...


    However, the players ¡®mentality was that they were the ones raising the leeks, so what was wrong with harvesting a little bit?


    Is there a problem?


    There was no problem at all. How could there be an old farmer who worked hard to cultivate but did not harvest?


    Hence, leek, no, the Sea King was angry. He immediately took out the sea god¡¯s pardon scroll and began to read the words on it.


    As the Golden characters jumped out of the scroll, the power of the ocean was awakened, and a huge wave swept toward the players who were hitting.


    At this moment, the players couldn¡¯t help but curse in the voice channel.


    He felt that the big leek was too much. It actually hit an old farmer. Was this how a leek should look like?


    He¡¯s so F * cking dumb. F ** K, I¡¯m so angry!


    Therefore, the players sped up their hammering and dug holes in the battleships one by one, taking advantage of the last time before they died to cut a wave.


    Under the giant waves controlled by the sea King, a large number of players were slapped into the water and then torn apart by the whirlpool. Some were blown into the air by the storm and killed in the air.


    When all the players had disappeared, the Sea King¡¯s face was livid.


    Looking at the broken warships, the anger in his heart was indescribable.


    This time, he did not offend any of the players, but he was rebuked for no reason.


    The players were all crazy and hoodlums!


    ¡°My Lord, we lost a total of 36 warships. The rest of the warships suffered some losses!¡± At this time, hei sui¡¯s figure came from below and appeared in front of the Sea King. He said with a sad face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Sea King asked with a gloomy face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The player clans were fighting with the smoke Dragon fleet, but smoke Wolf returned and left with the entire fleet. Before he left, he even told the players that our mutt is the war Chamber of Commerce now!¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± The Sea King asked.


    ¡°The players ignored them and continued to fight, but they didn¡¯t catch up with the smoke Dragon fleet. Then, I saw a group of players whispering in the distance, then they turned around and fought with us. No, they didn¡¯t fight with us at all, they just smashed our ships!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all crazy!¡± Upon hearing this, the Sea King could not help but scold angrily.


    The Sea King had never expected that the smoke Wolf¡¯s revenge would come so quickly, and that the damage would be transferred to them.


    ¡°My Lord, haven¡¯t the player clans always been friendly to us? What¡¯s going on this time?¡± Hei sui asked with grief and indignation.


    ¡°How would I know? they¡¯re all crazy. How would I know what they¡¯re thinking about every day?¡± The Sea King couldn¡¯t help but glare at hei sui.


    The Sea King had a huge headache dealing with this evil faction of players that had to travel across two seas.


    He was simply a hooligan and a Locust, the cancer of the cancer!


    The Sea King felt a headache when it thought about how it would have to face the players again.


    With the players ¡®thinking, the Sea King felt that negotiating with them was not something a person could do.


    ¡°By the way, my Lord, I heard them calling you leek. What does that mean?¡± Hei sui asked curiously.


    ¡°Leeks?¡± When the Sea King heard this, it could not help but freeze.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the meaning of this form of address?¡± Hei sui continued to ask.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a name. It doesn¡¯t have any other meaning.¡± The Sea King shook its head in confusion, completely unable to understand the deeper meaning.


    At this time, the Sea King looked at the warship below with a helpless look on his face. He then sighed and said,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Xinmo Island first. We¡¯ll repair and upgrade these warships when the time comes. After all, we¡¯ll be sea merchants in the future, and we can¡¯t just rely on sea beasts as mounts to fight!¡±


    ¡°I know that there are enough mystical materials on the island now. We can build a batch of high-level ghost ships first. Now that the country ruler has obtained the qualification of the war Chamber of Commerce, the nearby sea merchants will definitely send us mystical materials. We don¡¯t have to worry about the resources.¡±


    Seeing the sea god¡¯s pardon scroll in the Sea king¡¯s hand, hei sui was also happy.


    When they followed the Sea King back then, they had already gambled on their future. If the Sea King became stronger, they could also benefit from it and rise up.


    ¡°My Lord, do you have any plans for the player clans?¡± Thinking of the player clans, hei sui asked again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it for now. We¡¯ll try to avoid fighting and focus on development. We¡¯ll discuss countermeasures when we get back!¡±


    The Sea King had a headache when it came to the player families.


    When he had watched the battle between the smoke Dragon fleet and the players, he had been quite happy, but it was a different story being involved.


    At that moment, the Sea King suddenly thought of the words that elder Ying had said before he left.


    When it was compared to the player families, the Sea King suddenly felt that the player families were really different.


    He didn¡¯t follow the rules of survival at all, he just did things according to his own preferences.


    Good and evil, strong and weak, they didn¡¯t seem to exist in the eyes of the players. They just did whatever they wanted.


    But even so, the players ¡®families were still doing well.


    It was as if this race had appeared to destroy the laws of survival in the netherworld, bringing a trace of ...


    The word ¡°light¡± automatically flashed through the Sea King¡¯s mind.


    After all, there was no connection between the players ¡®clans and the light.


    The atmosphere that it brought to this oppressive and murderous world was at most ¡°dumbass.¡±


    He had also learned the word ¡°idiot¡± from the players.


    At this moment, he felt that it was too appropriate to use it on the players.


    Thinking of this, the Sea King suddenly felt that ...


    If the player clans were allowed to continue growing like this, would there be a day when the cruel Rules of Survival in the netherworld that had not changed for so long would be broken by the player clans?


    The Sea King was startled by this thought.


    As expected, after interacting with the players for a long time, his thoughts became wilder and Wilder.


    How could a player clan grow to such a level when they were already thinking of changing the cruel survival rules of the netherworld ...


    The Sea King felt that it had to have less contact with the players ¡®families in the future. It was too demonic. Not only did it have a bunch of new terms in its mind, but wild thoughts similar to the players¡¯ families also appeared from time to time.


    This made the Sea King feel like it had been assimilated by a sand Eagle, and it was immediately flustered and exasperated.


    ¡°Country ruler, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hei sui noticed that the Sea King¡¯s emotions were a little unstable, and he could not help but ask carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± The Sea King immediately said.


    Although it gave this answer, the Sea King began to think about this question again.


    What would happen if the netherworld was occupied by the idiotic player family ...


    As it thought about it, the Sea King couldn¡¯t help but hold its forehead. This scene was too silly, and it simply couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.


    At this moment, he thought of the scene of the players fighting each other over a disagreement.


    He also thought of the players fishing, treasure hunting, eating, drinking, and having fun all day long.


    In this cruel world of survival, to be able to live so happily, even the Sea Kings and gods were not convinced, but they were convinced by this group of stupid players.


    It was as if their brains had been wagged by Yingying¡¯s tail. They were so stupid that they could only feel happy ...


    But in the end, the Sea King suddenly felt that if all the forces in the netherworld were so silly and didn¡¯t kill, they would be very happy ...


    As the Sea King¡¯s imagination ran wild, it increasingly felt that playing with family clans was a ¡°tumor¡±. It had almost assimilated its own thoughts. It was too F * cking terrifying ...


    Hei sui, who was standing at the side, watched the Sea King¡¯s expression change from nervous to happy. He felt that the king was probably too happy about getting the qualification to the ¡®War Chamber of Commerce¡¯, which was a little abnormal.


    ¡­¡­


    On the players ¡®side, the news that Sea King had become a war Chamber of Commerce was quickly spread on the forum.


    At this moment, many players were dumbfounded.


    This feeling was like raising a small leek. Originally, they had to help resist the pests from time to time to prevent them from dying early.


    However, one day, this little leek suddenly grew rapidly.


    The players couldn¡¯t help but feel complicated.


    According to the players ¡®planned growth route, the Sea King should first Annex the forces of Langya, and then be harvested by them. Then, the Sea King would expand and expand, and then harvest another wave ...


    In short, he would accompany the players throughout the entire process and grow with them. Then, every time the time was right, he would harvest a wave of them.


    The cycle repeated itself endlessly ...


    But this time, there seemed to be a problem with the script ...

 Chapter 512 - Fatten up and kill

    Chapter 512: Fatten up and kill


    The Sea King¡¯s growth had clearly exceeded the players ¡®expectations.


    Although the players were surprised by this, they quickly understood.


    After all, this world operated on its own, and players were only participants. They were not the progression of the entire world¡¯s plot.


    However, since there was an obvious deviation in the Sea King¡¯s script, he had to correct it.


    As the most popular villain BOSS in the players ¡®hearts, Sea King was the first super strong enemy that the players had encountered after that moment. During that time, the other forces of the players had fallen one by one, but he had stubbornly stood until now.


    The players witnessed and promoted the growth of the Sea King. It was like a child that was raised by itself, which was why the players called it the ¡°leek King¡±.


    However, since the Sea King¡¯s growth had deviated this time, as an old farmer player, it seemed that he had to help it correct it.


    After all, it was growing too fast, and the players were also feeling the pressure.


    Therefore, on the official forum, the players began to discuss how to kill a wave of Sea Kings in advance.


    Suikakato Tairu: ¡°everyone, let¡¯s attack each other, but don¡¯t go too far. At the very least, don¡¯t let the Sea King lose his power as the ¡®War Chamber of Commerce¡¯. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that if we suppress it too much, the Sea King will be done for. The leeks will directly go from the growth stage to the withering stage and suffer heavy losses (funny).¡±


    [Assassin¡¯s Creed: I don¡¯t care about the rest. I¡¯m going to chisel the Sea king¡¯s ship first. Previously, I smashed a part of the smoke Dragon warship and let my warship swallow it. After that, I directly leveled up by one and a half levels. The experience is unbelievable (arrogant face with a bronze pendant)]


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°that¡¯s right, let¡¯s continue smashing the ship. We¡¯ll smash however many ships he makes. It¡¯s time to absorb the Sea King¡¯s power and develop a wave (funny).¡±


    The strongest Xue Li replied,¡±What exactly is your name? do you have two different numbers? There¡¯s also one called ¡®holding Chang¡¯ e and roasting a Jade Rabbit ¡®? I¡¯ve been curious about this for a long time.


    Holding the roasted Jade Rabbit and Chang ¡®e, replying to the strongest Snow Pear: I¡¯ll hug and roast whatever I want. As for whether it¡¯s two different accounts, guess it (funny)


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk. I feel like you¡¯re leeches that live on the Sea King¡¯s body. Now, you¡¯re going to suck blood again. The Sea King is so pitiful. It doesn¡¯t know anything and is still trying its best to fatten itself up for you to suck on (funny)¡±


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    [Fireworks destruction: the Sea King is still very capable. The predicament can stimulate his determination to become stronger. In fact, the Sea King is more like an unopened sword, and we players are the whetstones. This is to sharpen the Sea King. Is this an excuse to suppress him?]


    ¡­¡­


    On the forum, many players gave their own suggestions on how to harvest the Sea King.


    Recently, the pillaging development mode had started, and the players ¡®strength had grown rapidly. At that time, their targets were only the Chamber of Commerce and the smoke Dragon forces, but this time, the players decided to add the sea King.


    This enemy that had been put aside for a long time would be added to the enemy list and ruthlessly suppressed.


    Hence, the Sea King was once again targeted by the players.


    The scythe of harvest was finally about to come down.


    ¡­¡­


    Kuilong Sea region, Xinmo Island.


    The Sea King and his six subordinates stood on the shore, looking at their subordinates who were busy building new warships.


    At this moment, the Sea King¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    Just now, Langya Island had sent a special envoy with abundant resources and mystical materials.


    The Joint Forces of Langya Island naturally did not dare to make an enemy of the Sea King, who had already obtained the power of the war Chamber of Commerce. After hearing the news, they decisively chose to seek peace.


    At the same time, mystical materials and supplies from the various Marine Chambers of Commerce in the nearby Sea area arrived one after another.


    It could be said that the Sea King¡¯s stock of mystical materials had doubled over the past few days.


    However, even if the Joint Forces of Langya Island took the initiative to seek peace, the Sea King still did not have the slightest thought of pity.


    He had accepted the supplies and mystical materials, but he did not agree to the terms. Instead, he made a request to the envoy.


    He wanted four-fifths of the mystical materials and treasures production sites in the kui Dragon Sea area.


    This request could be said to be extremely excessive.


    He wanted four-fifths, while the other one-fifth would be divided among the major forces of the kui Dragon Sea area. He was simply greedy to the extreme.


    But even so, the Sea King was still confident that the Joint Forces of Langya Island would agree.


    Because the current him had the qualifications.


    Back then, he had almost died under the ambush of the forces from Langya Island. He had always remembered this grudge.


    After conversing with elder Ying, the Sea King now had an even greater goal. However, this goal was still too far away for the current him. He needed a huge amount of mystical materials and precious resources to support his cultivation and the development of his subordinates.


    Therefore, in the Sea King¡¯s opinion, even if it was only four-fifths, it still felt that it was too little.


    If he could, he wanted all of them.


    Of course, he would not carry out this step so soon, because at this stage, he needed to consolidate his power and development to prevent losing the title of the war Chamber of Commerce.


    Therefore, he decided to stop the pressure from the Joint Forces of Langya Island.


    He had left them a way out so that they would not be desperate and fight to the death with him.


    In this regard, the Sea King was very clear and knew how to force the opponent into a desperate situation step by step.


    The sense of urgency from being surrounded by the Joint Forces of Langya Island had faded, and the sea King was very pleased.


    At this moment, a green ocean Eagle flew over from the distance.


    The ends of this green sea eagle¡¯s wings were imprinted with golden patterns, and its claws were also golden in color. At this moment, its sharp eyes were staring at the sea King as it flapped its wings at him.


    The ocean King naturally noticed the sudden appearance of the green ocean Eagle, and its expression immediately froze.


    At this moment, the Sea Eagle swooped down.


    The Sea King looked at the Sea Eagle quietly and did not move. The approaching Sea Eagle flapped its wings and steadied itself. A scroll fell from its golden claws. It then flapped its wings and rose into the sky, disappearing from the sea King¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this, LAN Huoshan stepped forward and picked up the scroll. However, he did not open it. Instead, he walked to the sea King¡¯s side and handed it over respectfully.


    Although this was the first time the Sea King had seen this green ocean Eagle, it knew its origins.


    He was the ¡®Messenger¡¯ of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s soul-devouring Sea area branch. Although he was only in his beast form, he had the strength of a ghost Governor.


    And this scroll was obviously the first mission the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had given him.


    The Sea King opened the scroll with a complicated feeling.


    Yellow spring devouring Sea region branch:


    He would continue to investigate the plundering incident at the kui Dragon Sea area and give the sea merchants an explanation.


    Muter ocean accepted!


    ¡­¡­


    As expected, he had accepted the mission from the smoke Dragon merchant Association and continued to investigate the robbery.


    When the Sea King saw the contents of the scroll, he felt a headache.


    This was because, apart from the long-gone sky horizon, the largest plundering force in the kui Dragon Sea area was the player clans. It could be said that they were completely standing against him.


    However, he was definitely unwilling to let the Sea King go to war with the players ¡®families.


    After all, he had witnessed the outcome of the previous person. Directly starting a war with the player clan was clearly playing with fire.


    After coming into contact with the players, the Sea King now felt that the players were a bunch of ¡°fake.¡±


    His true strength was simply a mystery.


    The Sea King was really afraid that the power that he had obtained after so much difficulty would be lost by the player families.


    However, if he didn¡¯t handle it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to explain it to the war Chamber of Commerce.


    How to weigh the pros and cons to protect itself, this really gave the Sea King a headache.


    ¡°By the way, have you found tianlan?¡± At this time, the Sea King turned to look at the Lords on the side.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find him. He seemed to have disappeared into thin air. I think he¡¯s either dead or has escaped from this Sea area!¡± Sha Shui immediately replied.


    Upon hearing this, the Sea King had another headache.


    He had already expected the new mission from the yellow spring sea merchant.


    Therefore, his idea was to catch ¡°tianlan¡± first and make her take the blame for the player family. This would temporarily calm the emotions of the various Chambers of Commerce and also give an explanation to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    However, tianlan had disappeared without a trace and even abandoned the powerful stone statue Army of the netherworld sea kingdom.


    This also seemed to confirm the fact that tianlan was dead. Otherwise, why would they give up such an important military force?


    However, the mess she left behind made the Sea King very distressed.


    Just as the Sea King was thinking about how to deal with this matter, he suddenly turned his head to look at the surface of the sea.


    In the distance, countless warships appeared, and the attire of these warships was very familiar to the sea King and the Lords beside him.


    It was the battleship fleet of the malignant tumor, the ¡®player clan¡¯.


    At this moment, the Sea King couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful.


    I¡¯m trying to find someone to take the blame for you, but you¡¯re here to provoke me again!


    This kind of feeling made the Sea King very uncomfortable. It was obvious that the players didn¡¯t appreciate his actions and were ready to slap him in the face at any time.


    As for negotiating with the players, the Sea King immediately gave up on the idea.


    Negotiating with a lunatic? what a joke. Their way of thinking was not on the same level.


    ¡°Prepare for battle! Stop them and see what they¡¯re up to!¡±


    When hei sui and the other Lords heard this, they immediately nodded. Then, they turned around and headed toward the group of warships that were docked on the shore.


    After a moment of preparation, the mutt Warriors boarded their warships and headed towards the direction of the player Army.


    The Sea King¡¯s figure also appeared on the flagship at this time.


    Looking at the player¡¯s fleet, the Sea King sighed helplessly and did not want to say anything.


    ¡®How unlucky I am to have met a player clan!¡¯


    The two fleets gradually approached each other. At this time, hei sui nodded at the Sea King, then walked to the deck and was about to speak. However, he was shocked to find that the players ¡®battleships were quickly disappearing from his sight.


    At this moment, on the surface of the sea, the players were moving around, and they were all holding the Black Hammer that he felt very familiar with.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing this, hei sui immediately understood what the players were going to do.


    He definitely wanted to smash the ship again.


    It was obvious that the players did not care about hei sui¡¯s angry shout.


    That was the reason why the players were here.


    ¡°Eat my sickle! Bah! Eat my hammer! Cut it!¡±


    ¡°Armor-breaking hammer, let¡¯s use SSR!¡±


    ¡°The lucky possession hammer, the parts attached to the ship. Listen to the call of my lucky King, come out!¡±


    ¡°The roar of the African players, it¡¯s time to make a comeback!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to shout either, so I¡¯ll just shout along with you guys.


    ¡­¡­


    The Army of players who had come to harvest the leeks began to punish and destroy the Sea King¡¯s warships.


    At this moment, the Sea King could no longer sit still. It immediately shouted angrily and ordered the Warriors on the ship to go into the sea to stop the players ¡®crazy actions.


    The players felt indignant about this situation.


    The leek actually bit someone. He raised it for nothing, it was simply an ungrateful Wolf!


    Despite this thought, the players ¡®hands did not stop. They continued to smash the Sea King¡¯s warship with all their might, and the voice channel was filled with cheers of obtaining parts from time to time.


    The Sea King¡¯s eyes widened in anger at this scene.


    You said you wanted to fight, so I accepted it. You¡¯re not fighting, but you¡¯re willing to die to smash my ship. What kind of god-like operation is this?

 Chapter 513 - Super amplification

    Chapter 513: Super amplification


    While the Sea King was worried about the players, Lu Wu received good news.


    Number one had returned.


    As number one, who was sent out by Lu Wu to collect the broken pages of the emperor¡¯s mirror, he lived a life like a bulldozer in the United States every day, either digging pits or moving mountains.


    However, this time, he brought back five pages of the emperor¡¯s mirror.


    As for the improvement of his own strength, Lu Wu had always been lazy. But with the help of Bei Li, his way of improvement was always the strongest.


    The human Emperor¡¯s mirror was once the cultivation technique used by the strongest experts of the Three Realms, and it was not an exaggeration to call it the number one cultivation technique of the Three Realms.


    It was good, but what made Lu Wu more worried was that the consumption of these human Emperor¡¯s mirror was really huge.


    He looked at the soul coins in his storage. There were already 1.9 billion.


    Although these soul coins were often spent on the construction of the four major servers, they were still rising steadily.


    As the strength of the player Army increased, the speed of growth also increased, which was what Lu Wu was more pleased with.


    Now, even the Asia server, which was the latest to open, was steadily increasing the income of soul coins.


    Therefore, although the cost of cultivation was huge, Lu Wu could still afford it.


    Although Lu Wu was distressed about the improvement of his strength, he was not stingy and decisively analyzed the five human Emperor¡¯s mirrors.


    Of course, the analysis step would be left to the all-rounder little Bei Li.


    This time, Lu Wu spent a total of 780 million soul coins on the analysis, and one of the remnant pages actually cost as much as 400 million soul coins. Lu Wu almost felt the pain of being separated from the material wall.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. com


    The next step was the ¡°divine treasure entering the body¡± that really made Lu Wu feel pain.


    Every human Emperor¡¯s mirror corresponded to an acupoint of a human body, opening a divine treasure in the body.


    Under Bei Li¡¯s analysis, the five Golden Pages slowly melted.


    When the Golden page turned into a golden liquid and began to seep into Lu Wu¡¯s body ...


    Lu Wu suddenly screamed like a pig being slaughtered. Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead when he saw this.


    He felt that Lu Wu¡¯s perseverance in this aspect was not even as strong as his subordinate players.


    This was like Bei Chen¡¯s blade. Even if his arm was made of flesh and blood, and even his soul was fused into it to make a weapon, he could still remain silent and be a true Man of Iron and blood.


    There were many such examples in the game, but Lu Wu, who was the big boss behind the scenes, was the most idle.


    Although little Beili knew that this step was really painful, couldn¡¯t he be a little stronger?


    ¡°Big cat, stop howling. Can¡¯t you be stronger?¡± As time passed, Bei Li finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    ¡°It really hurts!¡± Lu Wu shouted in pain.


    Thinking about Lu Wu¡¯s past and looking at Lu Wu¡¯s current attitude, Bei Li¡¯s face showed an expression of disappointment.


    He even had the urge to throw Lu Wu into the game and follow the players to gain experience.


    However, Bei Li knew that now was not the time. The structure of the game was still too small. Although the players were developing rapidly, they were still only occupying a small part of the game.


    The most powerful regions, such as the great domain of hell, the central sea of the yellow spring, and the great domain of death in the netherworld to the West, had not yet been developed.


    In Beili¡¯s opinion, it was too unsightly and unnecessary to let the big boss behind the scenes appear in the early stage.


    However, Bei Li firmly believed that Lu Wu would definitely grow up and become the strongest.


    It was just that the battlefield that belonged to him had yet to arrive.


    The battle of the new three realms, the battle of the outer realms ...


    Bei Li began to think about Lu Wu¡¯s growth path, and he also began to fantasize about the future when Lu Wu would lead the players to fight in all directions ...


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, I¡¯m going to die. This is too painful!¡± At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s cry sounded again, interrupting Bei Li¡¯s thoughts.


    Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    At the very least, this guy was still in a useless state. He was only capable of snatching her snacks.


    The only thing that made Bei Li happy was that he could see the change in Lu Wu¡¯s mentality and could clearly identify the difference between his past self and his present self.


    As expected, the strong had to be cultivated bit by bit.


    In terms of raising someone, Lu Wu always felt that he was raising Bei Li, and Bei Li felt that he was the one raising Lu Wu ...


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s body was floating in the space of the divine artifact. His body was covered by the Golden liquid that was transformed from the remnant page of the human Emperor¡¯s mirror, like a golden man.


    As the Golden liquid seeped into Lu Wu¡¯s body, in Bei Li¡¯s eyes, the eight extraordinary meridians in Lu Wu¡¯s body emerged. Five of Lu Wu¡¯s acupuncture points began to light up slowly, and the impurities inside were flushed out, turning into black liquid and dripping down.


    ¡°Shorty, do you have any painkillers!¡±


    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t! You might as well die from the pain!¡± Hearing Lu Wu call him Shorty, Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth.


    Although he felt that his body was getting stronger, the pain was getting more intense.


    This torture lasted for more than half an hour before it stopped.


    When all the Golden liquid entered his body, Lu Wu heaved a sigh of relief. He felt as if he had just been tortured in hell and now he was finally back to life.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad, you¡¯ve become stronger again!¡± Bei Li nodded with a satisfied look on his face.


    When Lu Wu heard this, he immediately lowered his head and started the analysis.


    [Lu Wu (master of the divine weapon)]:


    [Gender: Male]


    [Realm of power: divine treasure six, intermediate stage of ghost king]


    [Abilities mastered: ni Jun¡¯s infant (fully comprehended), physical body divine treasure (6)]


    [Ni Jun youngling]: with the help of the dark Thearch¡¯s Codex, you have completely obtained the inheritances and physical strength of the youngling ancient sacred beast ni Jun.


    [Human Emperor¡¯s mirror: divine treasure of the physical body]


    [Technique information: one of the 365 missing parts of the human Emperor¡¯s mirror. Each part of the divine treasure corresponds to an acupoint in the human body. Every time you obtain a divine treasure, you can inscribe it into the corresponding acupoint and forge an immortal Saint body!]


    [Technique hint: the power of this technique will increase greatly after the acupoints that have nurtured divine treasures are connected. All 365 acupoints have been nurtured into divine treasures, and after forming a heavenly cycle connection, the body can transform into a world!]


    [Unlocked acupoints: shenzang point, Baihui point, Shenting point, Taiyuan point, qugu point, Qimen point (6 acupoints)]


    [Divine power bestowment: indestructible body, indestructible soul.] With the support of the Shen Cang point, the body and soul complemented each other. After the physical body is destroyed, it can be repaired with the help of the spirit. After the spirit is destroyed, the spirit can be repaired with the help of the physical body.


    [Additional effect from the connection of six acupoints: body as a boat, returning to yin and yang.]


    [Abhijna analysis: after opening six acupoints, one¡¯s physical body can break through the barriers between the heaven and the yin realm. One can travel back and forth without any medium. One can also break through the barriers of the Three Realms and cross realms!]


    [Inactive acupoint for nurturing divine treasure (359 acupoints)]: Shaochong point, lidui point, Quchi point, yingu point, Xuehai point, and Shifeng point ...


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that his strength had reached the intermediate stage of the ghost king realm, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a must. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s using cheats to improve their strength in the war. The others all rely on their strength to grow!¡± Bei Li spread his hands helplessly.


    Lu Wu¡¯s face turned serious when he heard this.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Look at me. I¡¯ve suffered a lot just now to grow up!¡±


    When Bei Li heard this, a look of disdain appeared on his face, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at Lu Wu, making Lu Wu feel embarrassed.


    After thinking for a while, Lu Wu asked,¡±


    ¡°Foodie, you said you would tell me the truth when I became stronger. What do you think of me now?¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Wu stretched out his right hand and flexed his biceps.


    Bei Li shook his head expressionlessly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still a weak chicken. With your strength, even the immortal emperors of the heaven realm don¡¯t want to look at you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Lu Wu suddenly felt a little dispirited. He felt that there was still a long way to go to become stronger.


    ¡°But I can tell you some things about the human Emperor!¡± Bei Li suddenly said.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Lu Wu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    ¡°Who do you want to know first?¡± Bei Li continued to ask.


    ¡°I only know about the slaughter. I heard it from the evil demon God. It seems that this guy really worships the slaughter!¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    Bei Li¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard the word ¡®slaughter¡¯.


    After taking a deep breath, he said,¡±


    ¡°The human Sovereign was annihilated. He was an expert before the forces of the Three Realms were formed, also known as the human ancestor. He was the earliest Human Sovereign. It was also under his leadership that the human tribe rose rapidly. There are many legends about him, but one thing is certain. He was the most powerful expert in the Three Realms, stronger than the other human sovereigns, the immortal emperors of the heaven realm, and the great emperors of the netherworld!¡± Lu Wu nodded and continued to ask,¡±


    ¡°I remember the evil demon God said that this guy was also known as the heavenly demon and plundered resources everywhere in the outer realm. Why did he do this? isn¡¯t he just looking for trouble? how good would it be to be the Overlord of the Three Realms? why is his killing intent so strong?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bei Li suddenly revealed his little canine teeth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he has a strong killing intent, but that he has a far-fetched goal!¡±


    ¡°Huh? what goal?¡± Lu Wu was stunned and then asked curiously.


    Bei Li¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of struggle, as if he was hesitating whether he should say it or not.


    Looking at Bei Li¡¯s current state, Lu Wu immediately gave up on asking. Just as he was about to say ¡®forget it¡¯, Bei Li spoke again,¡±


    ¡°Big cat, what do you think the players rely on to grow?¡±


    ¡°Plunder!¡± Lu Wu replied without hesitation.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s plundering. Do you remember what I said? both the heaven realm and the netherworld realm have Saint weapons that can absorb spiritual energy from the outer realm, but the human realm doesn ¡®t!¡±


    ¡°I remember, but what does it have to do with plundering and slaughtering outer space ... Hmm? You¡¯re saying that tu mie wants to create a holy weapon that belongs to the human world and the human race to absorb the spiritual energy from the outer realms?¡±


    Bei Li nodded and then shook his head.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as a Saint weapon. He wants to create a true race weapon that is countless times stronger than the heavenly Dao and the six paths of reincarnation, an immortal Saint weapon that can allow the human race to stand at the top of the outer realms. For this, he needs countless resources, which is why he embarked on the road of plundering the outer realms.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sacrificed too much to raise this undying Saint weapon that never gets enough food ...¡± Bei Li¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that insatiable sacred object of immortality is you!¡± Lu Wu asked in shock.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m full!¡± Bei Li immediately denied it.


    ¡°I¡¯m suspicious!¡± Lu Wu continued with a suspicious look on his face.


    Hearing this, Bei Li¡¯s face was filled with anger, and his little canine teeth showed.¡±


    .


    ¡°So, you have to be more respectful to tu mie in the future. Otherwise, you will definitely regret it in the future. Don¡¯t forget that he is the ancestor of your human race!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Lu Wu waved his hand to show that he understood.


    ¡°That glutton, who created the heaven realm¡¯s heavenly Dao and the netherworld realm¡¯s six paths of reincarnation? or were they born naturally?¡± Lu Wu suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It could also be a massacre, because before he was born, there didn¡¯t seem to be any so-called three realms. I don¡¯t know how it was formed, but that¡¯s my guess. After tu mie was born, he accidentally came to the outer realm and found out that he could absorb the spiritual energy of the outer realm. He was very vexed about why there was no spiritual energy in the world he was in, so he installed a sacred artifact he made in the front gate (heaven realm) and another in the back gate (netherworld).¡±


    ¡°Did you see it with your own eyes or did you guess it?¡± Lu Wu could not help but ask.


    ¡°I guessed it. I wasn¡¯t even born at that time!¡± Little Beili spread his hands helplessly.


    ¡°You old hag, you lied to me that you were only 300 years old. I think you¡¯ve lived for at least hundreds of millions of years!¡± Lu Wu suddenly shouted angrily.


    Hearing this, Bei Li finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He jumped up from the ground and bit Lu Wu¡¯s arm ...


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Die!¡±

 Chapter 514 - The explosive man will die a terrible death!

    Chapter 514: The explosive man will die a terrible death!


    With Bei Li¡¯s explanation, Lu Wu gradually gained a better understanding of the human emperors of the ancient times.


    However, Bei Li didn¡¯t say much about the outer realm.


    She only said that the danger in the outer realms would come, but she had no way of knowing when it would come.


    Regarding this, Lu Wu didn¡¯t ask too much, but he knew that players were his trump card and his weapon against any force.


    However, while he was improving his players ¡®strength, he naturally would not give up on improving his own strength.


    Therefore, after the divine treasures entered his body, Lu Wu sent No. 1 out again and asked him to start investigating and looking for the remaining pages of the human Emperor¡¯s mirror.


    What Lu Wu had to do next was to cut back the large amount of soul coins that he had burned to improve his strength from the players.


    Just as Lu Wu was considering whether he should start a lucky draw, Bei Li, who was still biting Lu Wu¡¯s finger, suddenly let go and said with a serious expression,¡±


    ¡°Another immortal has come to the netherworld!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    After all, his current strength was still not enough to compete with the heaven realm, so he quickly asked,¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Nine glory!¡°


    ¡­¡­


    In the nine-Yao great domain.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. com


    After the death of the nine radiance brothers, the history of this region had turned to a new page and returned to the peaceful days without any Wars.


    Under Rahu¡¯s rule, all the spirit ores and resources left behind by the nine Yao were also owned by him.


    Although the players had gotten a share of the loot from this battle, compared to the gains of Rahu¡¯s forces, the resources that the players had obtained were undoubtedly too little.


    This naturally caused dissatisfaction among many players. Therefore, before the arrival of the smoke Dragon, players often went to the nine-Yao region to do things like stealing.


    Although the luohou great domain was powerful, the players were more familiar with the nine-Yao great domain than the luohou Army. The players ¡®main purpose was not to fight, but to find an opportunity to plunder some spirit ores.


    However, after the arrival of the smoke Dragon¡¯s forces, the players ¡®focus had completely shifted to the fight for the hegemony of the sea. Therefore, nine glory was relatively peaceful during this period of time. Apart from a few players, there was basically no chaos.


    However, at this moment, in the West of the nine Yao great domain.


    As if it was caused by a falling meteorite, the ground to the West of the nine radiance cracked, forming a huge pit. Lava gushed out of the crack, and everything around was destroyed. There was no sign of life, and it was like the end of the world.


    A figure was currently standing in the center of this area, his body moving up and down as he panted.


    He slowly moved his body and lifted his feet. He gritted his teeth and wanted to continue walking forward.


    However, due to the extreme load on his body, he fell to the ground with a loud bang after taking a few steps.


    After a moment of silence, the figure slowly stood up again, gritted his teeth, and walked toward the motionless figure not far away.


    Just a few more steps and he would be able to obtain the divine flame ...


    Rashu felt as if his body was no longer listening to him. Even though he was roaring in his heart and wanted to walk towards the figure not far away, he fell to the ground again after taking a few steps.


    He had planned for this battle for a long time.


    During this period of time, other than Rahu clan¡¯s King providing him with a huge amount of mystical materials, the bodies of the nine radiance brothers had also become the sacrificial offerings for him to rapidly increase his strength.


    In just a few months, his strength had risen all the way from ghost king.


    Under the protection of a solid foundation, his strength broke through the ghost king realm, then the ghost emperor realm, and reached the demigod realm.


    After that, he ascended the throne and became the Rahu King. He was successfully crowned and received the blessings of the Emperor.


    The moment he had become official sovereign luohou, he had met the Emperor of Feng du and asked him about something.


    He cultivated the path of human Emperor.


    However, the answer he received was no!


    After realizing that his guess was wrong, rashu suffered a huge blow.


    He had thought that the fusion of yin and yang spiritual energy was the strongest way to become a human Emperor, but he did not expect that the truth was not so.


    At that time, Luo Xiu, who was unwilling to give up, asked the Emperor of Feng du again what Dao he was cultivating!


    The Emperor of Feng du still gave him an answer.


    ¡°The outer-realm¡¯s Sacred Spirit path is the cultivation path of a large clan in the outer realm. It¡¯s also the most powerful path!¡±


    After leaving the great Emperor¡¯s illusory world, rashu returned to nine radiance.


    Even though he knew that he was not cultivating the path of the human Sovereign, he did not give up on this method of cultivation.


    Since darknorth could do it, why couldn¡¯t he? after some consideration, he chose to slay another god.


    In this battle, the gods who came from the heavenly realm were extremely powerful.


    Even though he had once killed a God, the process of this battle was still extremely difficult.


    Even though he had a thorough understanding of the Asura law, he still paid a heavy price.


    In order not to implicate anyone else, he ordered that no one was to help him in this battle, including his brother, Rahu tribe leader!


    However, at this moment, he was only a few steps away from the defeated God, and no external force could help him.


    These few steps seemed to be impossible to cross.


    No matter how strong his will was, he was still unable to support his weak body.


    The surroundings fell into silence again.


    At this moment, rashu could only lie on the ground and wait for his body to recover.


    Time seemed to have been dragged on, and it became so difficult to endure.


    Rashu clearly knew that while he was healing himself, the heavenly God lying not far away was also healing his body.


    Whoever regained control of their body first would be welcomed with death.


    With drowsy eyes, he turned his head to look at the God lying not far away. With the blessing of the Shura¡¯s eye, he could see the flickering divine fire in the God¡¯s body.


    That was exactly what he desired.


    As long as he could get his hands on the divine flame, he would be able to walk the path of the strongest again. Although this path was filled with danger, he was willing to fight for it.


    Time passed by slowly. A wisp of blood appeared in rashu¡¯s body, which was already completely dried up. It began to swim in his body, nourishing his dry body.


    His energy was recovering bit by bit. Luo Yi closed his eyes, preparing for a fatal strike.


    At this moment, the God¡¯s body that was lying on the ground suddenly floated up and swept toward the east.


    At this moment, rashu suddenly opened his eyes and reached out to grab the deity.


    An Asura demonic God¡¯s apparition appeared behind him, and it immediately left his body and pounced toward the God.


    Relying on its advantage in speed, the Asura demonic God¡¯s Phantom quickly approached, grabbed the God, and then squeezed him in his hand.


    Upon seeing this, rashu smiled and clenched his fist.¡±


    ¡°You are dead!¡±


    As rashu¡¯s voice fell, the Asura demonic God¡¯s apparition transformed into a crimson blade and suddenly stabbed into the God¡¯s body. As the tip of the blade pierced through the barrier, it also brought out a ball of golden flames.


    Rashu¡¯s face was filled with greed when he saw the flame.


    He stretched out his hand, and the Crimson Blade immediately approached the ball of golden flames.


    At the same time, the God¡¯s body suddenly fell from the sky to the ground.


    When rashu reached out to grab the ball of fire, he finally couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    He had been waiting for this moment for a long time ...


    Next, as long as he fused with this flame, he would once again start the cultivation path of the ¡®fusion of yin and yang spiritual energy¡¯.


    Just as rashu was about to swallow the divine fire, he suddenly turned his head to look at the lifeless body of the God.


    At this moment, rashu was suspicious.


    Even if his divine fire had been taken away, he shouldn¡¯t have died so easily. He must still have a chance of survival, but why did it suddenly disappear?


    Rashu did not kill him after taking away the divine fire because he did not want his death to alarm the gods in the heaven realm and cause them to descend again.


    Thus, rashu was prepared to kill him after he devoured and fused with the divine fire.


    However, at this moment, he actually had no vitality ...


    Just as Luo Xiu was feeling puzzled about this, the figure disappeared from where it was and suddenly appeared in the air. Then, it sped towards the east.


    Rashu was shocked when he saw this.


    In his opinion, even if he was a God, he would have no magic power after being deprived of his divine fire. He was equivalent to a mortal and should have no power to resist.


    Thus, this scene truly frightened rashu. By the time he reacted and wanted to pursue, the God¡¯s body had already flown far away, and it was no longer realistic to pursue.


    This made rashu¡¯s expression turn gloomy.


    In order not to implicate Rahu clan, he would not return to his own clan after he had successfully killed the God. He had also given up his position as Rahu King.


    Therefore, now that the deity had escaped, he naturally couldn¡¯t order his clansmen to search for him. Otherwise, if the heaven realm investigated, they would definitely not let the Rahu clan off.


    At this moment, rashu could only feel helpless. At this moment, he turned his gaze to the divine fire in his hand.


    After staring at it for a moment, he swallowed it.


    As the divine fire and his body violently rejected each other, rashu began to think about his next step.


    As for the God who had lost his divine fire, since he had already run away, then so be it. Without his divine fire, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any trouble. He might even be abandoned by the group of heartless gods in the heavenly realm. And he was about to begin his life of escape.


    As for the location of his escape, he had two choices.


    After some hesitation, he decided to go to the great domain of hell.


    With the 18 world barriers and the vast area of the domain, it was the best place to hide ...


    ¡­¡­


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    A meteor-like flame streaked across the sky. Its speed gradually slowed down as it moved forward, and then it fell down.


    At this moment, the players and NPCs in underworld had naturally noticed the ball of fire as well. They could not help but discuss it among themselves.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a shooting star in a game. I want to make a wish, please let me obtain an inheritance profession!¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, this is a new information film, a precursor to an alien invasion. When this meteor lands, the new information film will be launched!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an Archer. I just activated my Eagle Eye and found someone in the fireball. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Wait, did you guys notice? this fireball seems to be coming toward us!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Run! Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The players who were calm at the beginning gradually became frightened as they discussed.


    .


    This was because the place where the fireball had landed seemed to be hell.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The moment the fireball landed on the ground, a huge crater was formed in the square on the east side of underworld. The surrounding buildings were destroyed beyond recognition, and a large number of players were killed in the safe zone.


    This was especially true for many of the players who had stayed in the buildings. They had died in a daze.


    A second ago, everything was fine. Suddenly, a loud noise was heard, and then the scene turned black and white.


    Therefore, a guess appeared in their minds.


    This guess made their blood run cold.


    Could it be that explosive man had destroyed hell again?


    Thinking of the explosion just now, this guess seemed to be extremely reliable. At this moment, these players could not help but curse in their hearts!


    Explosive man will die a terrible death!

 Chapter 515 - Talisman treasure from the sky

    Chapter 515: Talisman treasure from the sky


    These players who did not know the situation and died in an accident were completely shocked by their own guesses.


    Hence, they quickly logged into the forum, ready to turn on their keyboard man mode and give explosive man a good beating.


    However, at this moment, the forum was already discussing this matter, and some players had even started a live broadcast.


    In the image, a man with skin as white as Jade and a body without a single speck of dust was lying quietly in the East Square of hell.


    A deep pit was created on the ground by his body, and the buildings within a hundred meters were destroyed beyond recognition.


    At this moment, a large number of players surrounded him and looked at this man in shock.


    After activating the analysis, the players found out about the man¡¯s identity.


    [Talisman (broken God state)]:


    [Character information: one of the seventy-two supervising oracles of the heavenly Policy Bureau. Responsible for observing the situation of the Three Realms. At the same time, he bears the responsibility of wiping out all unfavorable factors for the heavenly realm.]


    [Character status: near death, broken divine realm, weakened divine body (continuous)]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this person¡¯s information, the players were all stunned.


    Because they had never heard of the existence of the ¡®heaven realm¡¯ before, they were naturally curious about this new area.


    However, what was even more surprising was that the man who fell like a meteorite was actually at the God Realm.


    The players were no longer unfamiliar with this realm.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. com


    This was because many of their enemies were working hard to reach this realm, including the former Starlight, and also the ¡°Yuan Xu¡± who had built the evil spirit formation back then ...


    The players clearly knew how terrifying this realm was. It was far away from them and was so powerful that it was almost impossible to fight against it.


    That was why the players were naturally curious when they saw an immortal state powerhouse for the first time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill them? will we directly level up by 100, or will we have countless soul coins?¡±


    ¡°Don ¡®t, this guy looks like a good person!¡±


    ¡°You can tell a good person from their appearance? Then who can I complain to about my ugly looks!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise. Let¡¯s wait for him to wake up first, and then we¡¯ll talk about compensation. He has smashed many things. Let¡¯s talk about compensation first, then how to deal with it. I suspect that this guy has something good!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were discussing, talisman Bao, who was unconscious, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Looking at the players who were pointing at him in a circle, talisman Bao recalled the battle he had with rashu.


    Half a day ago, when he was inspecting the netherworld through the heavenly mirror eye, he discovered that a demigod expert was wearing the forbidden Yin talismans of the heaven defying Alliance.


    He had the responsibility to wipe out the remaining heaven defying Alliance members, so he had chosen to come to the netherworld.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that this demigod realm heaven-defying thief would actually be so powerful. He had even grasped the power of law that only gods could grasp. His valiant battle prowess in battle had even shocked talisman Bao.


    An almost undefeatable physical body that could transform into all divine weapons.


    In this battle, it could be said that Fu Bao had completely lost. In terms of battle techniques, he was completely at a disadvantage.


    During this period, he tried to escape several times, but he never succeeded.


    At that moment, he knew that he had been tricked. This man had clearly used the yin talismans of the heaven defying Alliance to lure him here with the intention of killing him.


    Unwilling to give up, he fought back with all his might. However, even though he had the combat strength of a God, he was still no match for Luo Xiu, who was a demigod. In the end, his divine fire was snatched away.


    The divine flame that he had obtained after countless years of bitter cultivation had disappeared just like that. An unwilling and angry expression appeared on Fu Bao¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t help but gradually clench his fists.


    He knew that he had to return to the heaven realm as soon as possible. Otherwise, without the divine fire, his body would be gradually eroded by the yin Qi if he stayed in the netherworld for too long, and he would completely lose his divinity.


    However, without the divine fire, it was equivalent to not having the power to break through the barrier of the netherworld. He could not rely on his physical strength to return.


    Treasure talisman¡¯s expression was gloomy. He knew that the current situation was very unfavorable to him, and he might even die Here.


    While he was in deep thought, Fu Bao suddenly thought of the yin talisman, which could help him cross the barrier between worlds ...


    ¡°Hey, um, let¡¯s talk about compensation?¡± At this time, a voice sounded, interrupting Fu Bao¡¯s thoughts.


    He raised his head and saw a player in a mage¡¯s robe looking at him curiously. The player would poke his face with the staff in his hand from time to time. The player¡¯s eyes were like those of a monkey in a Zoo.


    ¡°Ant of the netherworld, I am the heaven realm¡¯s supervisor!¡± Treasure talisman immediately revealed his identity in an attempt to intimidate this person.


    It was obvious that this title was useful to everyone but the players.


    The player continued to poke talisman¡¯s face with his staff.¡±


    ¡°Then the gods can¡¯t be unreasonable, can they? you¡¯ve broken so many things and you¡¯re not going to pay for it? Many of the brothers who were killed by you are cursing on the forum. Don¡¯t you know how big of a mistake you have made?¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t understand what the player was saying, his tone and expression made talisman Bao extremely unhappy.


    As a God of the heaven realm, even if he was seriously injured, he still had a sense of superiority over the creatures of the netherworld. He felt that no matter what, he was still a heavenly God, while the group in front of him was just the lowest level of ants in the netherworld. They were not on the same level at all.


    ¡°Call your region¡¯s official sovereign over. I have something to discuss with him, and I will reward him heavily later!¡± Suppressing the anger in his heart, Fu Bao opened his mouth and spoke again.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You have to pay first. This isn¡¯t a discussion with you. Can¡¯t you be more reasonable?¡± The mage player poked the talisman in the face and said.


    At this moment, his body was almost unable to move, and Fu Bao¡¯s eyes were about to spew fire.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too unreasonable. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to compensate me, but you¡¯re even threatening me. That¡¯s too much!¡± As he spoke, the player continued to poke the talisman¡¯s cheek with his staff, looking dissatisfied.


    At this moment, the crowd of players dispersed, and Gu Yu arrived with Gou ¡®Zi.


    When they used the analysis panel to check the details of the talisman, they were also shocked.


    ¡°F * ck! Godly state expert! Awesome!¡± Gou ¡®Zi immediately stepped forward and jumped onto Fu Bao¡¯s chest. He looked at Fu Bao¡¯s face in surprise.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Towards Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s actions, talisman Bao immediately shouted in anger.


    He had a divine body, so how could he allow a creature from the netherworld to touch it?


    ¡°He¡¯s actually angry!¡± Goudan¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    At this moment, the surrounding players burst into laughter. At this moment, the heavenly God was really like an animal being watched.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Yu pulled Gou ¡®Zi away from the talisman and asked curiously.


    ¡°Call your official sovereign over. A lowly creature like you is not worthy of speaking to me!¡± The talisman treasure looked at Gu Yu and snorted coldly.


    At that moment, the smiles on the players ¡®faces froze.


    In fact, the players were still full of curiosity about the talismans, but it was obvious that this God didn¡¯t give them any face at all. His words were full of pride, and he even called them lowly creatures.


    The players obviously couldn¡¯t stand it.


    The players around them rolled up their sleeves. Gu Yu had a helpless expression on his face. He took a step back and looked at the talisman.


    ¡°I hope you can have a good chat later!¡±


    As Gu Yu retreated, the players stepped forward and began to gang up on him.


    Although the talisman treasure had lost its divine flame, its divine body was still strong. Without the divine flame¡¯s support, its strength would gradually weaken. However, at this moment, his body was not afraid of these injuries.


    However, a few players had attacked him in a very sinister manner and caused him some mental damage.


    Kicking his crotch, poking his eyes ... All kinds of despicable methods were used. This undoubtedly made Fu Bao feel extremely aggrieved.


    However, no matter how much he shouted, the players simply ignored him and greeted him with punches and kicks.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, Tong Hang and rock, who had just bought a limited supply of [special wood spirit wine] from the wood spirit clan¡¯s wine shop, were walking back with their arms around each other.


    Seeing this, they were curious and immediately went forward.


    The players had also ended their gang fight at this time. When rock and bronze greaper saw the figure in the pit, both of them gasped in horror.


    ¡°Heaven realm trash!¡± Tong Chui cried out in horror.


    Upon hearing this, the talisman¡¯s venomous gaze turned to the copper pendant that was carrying the wine pot.


    ¡°Who are you scolding!¡±


    ¡°The explosion just now was caused by this guy!¡± Tong Yan ignored him and looked around.


    When the surrounding players heard this, they subconsciously nodded their heads.


    ¡°So you guys did it just now?¡± Tong Yan continued to ask in disbelief.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t compensate us and even scolded us. He¡¯s too unreasonable. That¡¯s why we took action!¡± Gou ¡®Zi replied.


    ¡°I have to find a way to hide him, or else I¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± Rock said with a grave expression.


    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Gou ¡®Zi asked curiously.


    ¡°This guy is from the heaven realm above. The consequences of offending him will be very miserable!¡± Rock couldn¡¯t help but explain.


    ¡°Heaven realm, the Jade Emperor? Where do they live in the sky? Stratosphere or troposphere?¡± Gou ¡®Zi asked curiously.


    ¡°Haha, this is a game. Why don¡¯t you ask if the King of Hell lives on the crust or the mantle, stupid dog!¡± The mage holding the staff suddenly sneered.


    But then, his face turned serious, and his figure slowly shrank into the crowd, gradually disappearing into the sea of people.


    When Gou ¡®Zi turned his head to look at where the voice came from, the person had already disappeared.


    ¡°Since you already know my identity, then quickly call your official sovereign over. I can let bygones be bygones!¡± At this moment, talisman Bao looked at rock and said.


    Upon hearing this, the players all looked at rock, wanting to see what suggestions he had.


    Panshi¡¯s expression was conflicted, and he fell into deep thought.


    Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Fu Bao¡¯s face.


    Now that this person knew his identity, everything else would be easy.


    After all, in the netherworld, no power dared to make an enemy of the heaven realm.


    .


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a place to dig a hole and bury this guy in case he¡¯s discovered!¡± Rock suddenly said.


    ¡°Mm, bury them. Just to be safe, set up a few more layers of barriers!¡± Tong Hang added at this moment.


    Rock and copper pendant¡¯s answer made Fu Bao dumbstruck.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that the netherworld¡¯s desire for revenge had been revived.


    If they were members of the heaven defying Alliance, he would have been able to understand. After all, they had always wanted to bring down the heavenly realm, and it wasn¡¯t the first time they had slaughtered the gods in the heavenly realm.


    But now, even the ordinary forces of the netherworld had the idea of fighting against the heaven realm, which was difficult for him to understand.


    ¡°You all know what the consequences of doing this are!¡± Thinking of this, the flustered Fu Bao immediately spoke.


    ¡°Of course I know. That¡¯s why I have to set up a few more layers of barriers to bury you.¡± Tong Chui chuckled.


    When the players heard this, they looked at each other and then looked at the talisman with ill intentions.


    At this moment, while talisman Bao felt aggrieved, he also panicked!

 Chapter 516 - Give me a way to die

    Chapter 516: Give me a way to die


    ?


    The appearance of the talisman not only alarmed the players, but also the players.


    Even Lu Wu and Bei Li, who were behind the scenes, were surprised by this.


    Lu Wu and Bei Li used their divine artifacts to watch the entire battle between Luo Xiu and talisman Bao.


    This battle could really be described as earth-shattering. Rashu¡¯s strength was countless times stronger than when he defeated Starlight.


    It could be said that he had suppressed talisman Bao during the entire battle.


    Whether it was in terms of combat techniques or the use of nomological powers, rashu was far superior to talisman Bao.


    On the other hand, talismans could only rely on their divine bodies, which were burning with divine flames, and their super-fast recovery speed to support themselves.


    However, even if this was the case, Luo Xiu still reached the point where he was like a dried up oil lamp in the end. He was forced to lose almost all of his battle strength by the treasure talisman¡¯s super recovery ability.


    Lu Wu was not involved in this battle at all. Although rashu was not a member of the heaven defying Alliance, he had nothing to do with it. But even so, Lu Wu still stood on Luo Xiu¡¯s side. After all, the heaven realm was also his enemy.


    In the end, when Luo Xiu succeeded in killing the God, Lu Wu was very pleased.


    However, when the escaped talisman fell into the underworld, Lu Wu was shocked.


    Destroying Hell¡¯s Eastern Plaza was a small matter, but the problem was that this guy was a time bomb.


    A God had mysteriously disappeared. When the time came, the heavenly realm would definitely know and would definitely come to investigate.


    Thinking of the players ¡®gang fight, although Lu Wu was very happy to see it, he also noticed the existence of danger after the event.


    At present, his strength was obviously not enough to contend with the heaven realm. If he started a war with the heaven realm because of the talisman treasure, it would be a great loss.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. com


    It could be said that the talisman was like a time bomb. If it exploded, the power would be more terrifying than destroying the underworld.


    Fortunately, the talisman treasure no longer had any divine fire, so it would not be easy for the forces of the heaven realm to find him.


    At this moment, Tong Yan, rock, and the others were already thinking of a way to deal with the talisman.


    ¡­¡­


    Within the copper casting room.


    Gu Yu, Liu Chan, Gou ¡®Zi, Tong gua, rock, and Xiao Tian were all staring at the talisman treasure on the ground with serious expressions.


    ¡°Big goose, is it really as scary as you said?¡± Gou ¡®Zi turned around and looked at the copper pendant in fear.


    When he heard that, Tong Yan slapped Gou ¡®Zi on the ground,¡±


    ¡°If you call me goose again, I¡¯ll cripple you, stupid dog!¡±


    Gou ¡®Zi climbed up from the ground and turned his head to look at the copper pendant, waiting for his reply.


    ¡°The power of the heaven realm is far stronger than any force you¡¯ve come into contact with now. As for how strong they are, for example, if the entire netherworld force were to join forces to fight with the heaven realm force, although they would suffer heavy losses, they would definitely win!¡± Tong Yan explained with a serious expression.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± When Gou ¡®Zi heard that, he said without thinking.


    Looking at Gou ¡®Zi, Tong Chui¡¯s eyes flashed with disdain,¡±


    ¡°Although he doesn¡¯t have the divine flame and his body is deteriorating, he¡¯s not weak enough for us to break through his defenses. Do you think he¡¯s so easy to kill?!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gou ¡®Zi was really suspicious.


    ¡°Go and try to take a bite!¡± Tong Yan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    Driven by curiosity, Gou ¡®Zi walked to the talisman and bared his teeth ...


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The talisman treasure immediately rebuked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just baring its teeth, look at how scared you are!¡± The young paparazzo had a look of disdain on his face as he walked back to Gu Yu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try!¡± Gu Yu couldn¡¯t help but tease him.


    Hearing that, Gou ¡®Zi revealed a bitter expression. He wasn¡¯t a dog, why did he have to bite him? it was infuriating ...


    ¡°So, how should we deal with this guy now?¡± At this moment, Liu Chan could not help but ask.


    ¡°Send me back to the heavenly realm, and I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones for everything that has happened!¡± Fu Bao, who was lying on the ground, quickly said.


    Everyone ignored the talisman treasure¡¯s request and continued to discuss among themselves.


    During this period, they all put forward their own ideas.


    Heavenly roar¡¯s proposal was to send it to the depths of the sea, then arrange a water prison and imprison it ...


    Rock¡¯s suggestion was to bury it in the glacier South of Beiqi and freeze it for all eternity ...


    The copper pendant¡¯s suggestion was to stuff it into the forging furnace and refine it bit by bit to forge a divine weapon ...


    These suggestions made Fu Bao tremble with fear, feeling that his future was dark.


    This was worse than being killed!


    Even if he had never experienced the feeling of being sealed, the talisman treasure still felt unbearable when he thought about it.


    To endure the ravages of time in a dark space, that was too F * cking vicious!


    ¡°What do you guys think? which suggestion is better?¡± At this moment, Tong Yan turned to look at Gu Yu and Liu Chan.


    Gu Yu nodded,¡±


    ¡°I think we can do whatever we want with it. However, if it can be refined into a divine artifact, it would be equivalent to maximizing our benefits. I think this is feasible!¡±


    ¡°No, this method is also the most dangerous. I don¡¯t know when the forces of the heaven realm will come. Xiao Tian and uncle Boulder¡¯s proposal is acceptable. Find a place to bury it and end it all.¡± Liu Chan immediately denied it.


    ¡°How about this? we¡¯ll find a place to bury him first, then install a furnace where he¡¯s buried, and put him in there to refine. After a few years, we¡¯ll dig him out. Isn¡¯t this the best of both worlds?¡± Gou ¡®Zi said proudly.


    |Hearing this, Tong gua¡¯s face revealed a look of disdain.¡±


    ¡°Silly dog, if I¡¯m not there to look after you, you¡¯ll have to wait at least thousands of years just by relying on the natural flame of the forging furnace. Can you afford to wait?¡±


    When Gou ¡®Zi heard this, he was stunned.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s descendants can afford to wait. First, write a will with the coordinates of the refining furnace. After a few thousand years, let your descendants dig it up and become rich overnight!¡± Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Enough, you guys!¡± At this time, Fu Bao finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Refining, digging, and burying ... Listening to their conversation, the talisman treasure felt that his spirit had been destroyed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be found by the heaven realm, just kill me!¡± The talisman treasure immediately rebuked.


    ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t want to? we can¡¯t kill you. What do you suggest?¡± Tong Yan couldn¡¯t help but pout.


    To Fu Bao, these words were truly awkward.


    They were asking him if there was any way to kill him. He really wanted to answer the question!


    Because compared to being sealed and enduring endless loneliness, he would rather choose death!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost my divine flame, and my body is being corroded by the ¡®Yin Qi¡¯ of the netherworld. My divine body is also gradually weakening. You can wait until my body weakens to a certain extent, then you can kill me easily!¡± Treasure talisman thought for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°If you want to eat my fart, How long will you have to wait? at the very least, you¡¯ll have to wait for a few thousand years of degeneration. If you can¡¯t wait, let¡¯s go!¡± Tonghang immediately waved his hand to refuse.


    ¡°Bury them!¡± At this moment, Gu Yu¡¯s thoughts had also changed as he spoke.


    ¡°Bury them!¡± Liu Chan immediately agreed.


    Seeing that he was about to be sealed again, talisman Bao hurriedly said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way to quickly destroy my divine body and speed up the decline of my divine body!¡±


    As he said these words, Fu Bao¡¯s heart was filled with resentment.


    He had to think of a way to make himself die, but he still had to beg for it. It was really F * cking frustrating.


    On the path of cultivation, the talisman treasure had always been smooth sailing, and this was the first time he had tasted so much malice.


    At this moment, he thought of the description of the netherworld by his immortal friends and elders.


    The land of sins was filled with killing and plundering. Every day, the ultimate evil of human nature would play out. Mutual deception and unscrupulous means were the main theme of this world.


    In order to survive, they could even bend their knees at will, abandon their beliefs, and abandon their dignity.


    Thinking of the peace of the heaven realm, all cultivators only cared about talent and their own efforts. In comparison to the sinister netherworld, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the immortal emperors didn¡¯t wipe out this land of sin!¡±


    ¡°Sinful?¡± Hearing this, Tong Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a fool. Who do you think created the cruel laws of survival in this world, and who do you think it¡¯s for? If it¡¯s peaceful, then your immortal emperors will think about how to wipe out this world. The current netherworld is what they want and what they think is the most perfect!¡±


    Seeing the disdain on Tong Yan¡¯s face, Fu Bao was stunned and immediately said,


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m too lazy to explain it to you. Hurry up and tell me how you¡¯re going to die, or I¡¯ll bury you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you what you mean!¡± Hearing Tong Yan¡¯s slander of the heaven realm, Fu Bao¡¯s face was filled with anger.


    ¡°Pa pa pa pa!¡±


    Without explaining anything, it raised its wings and gave a series of ¡®bronze dangle face smacking¡¯.


    When the young paparazzo saw this, he started to record the video. He felt that he could make a small sum of money on the forum after making the latest bronze hanging face-slapping GIF.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me how you¡¯re going to die. Can¡¯t we continue this conversation? where¡¯s the method that I just told you?¡± Tong Yan said with dissatisfaction after stopping.


    The talisman treasure did not reply. His face was filled with anger as he gritted his teeth and looked at the copper pendant.


    ¡°If you continue like this, we won¡¯t have anything to talk about. We can only bury you!¡± Looking at the talisman, Tong Yan sighed.


    .


    ¡°Think about it. In the sea tens of thousands of meters deep, where light can¡¯t reach, nothing can be heard or seen, but you can still think. It¡¯s so miserable to spend endless years in loneliness!¡± Gou ¡®Zi suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Think about it. When you¡¯re buried deep in the glacier, your divine body will degenerate. You¡¯ll gradually feel cold, but you can¡¯t leave. You can¡¯t even move. You¡¯ll just spend countless years in the cold air. It¡¯s so cold!¡± Gu Yu sighed at the side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± In the face of the threat of being sealed, the talisman treasure finally chose to compromise. He then gritted his teeth and spoke.


    ¡°Hurry up and play, why are you so slow!¡± Tong Yan gave Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi a look of approval, then looked at the talisman treasure impatiently and asked.


    ¡°My divine body no longer has any divine fire, which means that the entire structure of my divine body has lost its core. Right now, my body is like a formation. As long as one corner of the formation is broken, it will rapidly decay! As long as you do as I say, I¡¯ll immediately die from the loss of my life force!¡± Treasure talisman said angrily.


    ¡°Go on, can you be more detailed? otherwise, how am I going to kill you? really, can¡¯t you be more straightforward?¡± Tong Hang said impatiently.


    At this moment, Fu Bao was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but cough.


    Not only did he want him to provide a way to die, but he also put on an impatient posture and was full of malice. His words would also destroy his nerves from time to time.


    Treasure talisman felt that even when he fought with Luo Xiu, he wasn¡¯t as aggrieved as he was now.


    At this moment, Fu Bao really wished that his strength could be restored. Even if it was only for a second, he would definitely slap this arrogant goose to death!

 Chapter 517 - The nature of an evil wolf

    Chapter 517: The nature of an evil wolf


    ?


    In the Arctic abyss in the South of Beiqi.


    In the deepest part of the barrier, the land that used to belong to the frozen clan was now covered in snow. It was quiet inside.


    In front of the broken cliff behind the land of the icy snow tribe, a formation was slowly taking shape.


    And what outlined this formation was the copper pendant and the Boulder.


    According to talisman Bao, he had a way to pierce through his divine body and let his divine power flow out quickly. This array was the negative energy array that destroyed his body.


    Bronze pendant and rock were still skeptical about this.


    Therefore, they chose the territory of the icy snow Clan, which had a shielding barrier. This territory was the place where the icy snow Clan hid from the world. It was said that it was set up by the northern divergent God clan, which could completely block the detection of the outside world. By setting up an array here, they naturally did not have to worry about being discovered by the heaven realm.


    In order to not waste their godly bodies, bronze pendant and Boulder were racking their brains.


    It was because setting up this formation was simply too difficult.


    Although the talisman treasure would give them pointers from time to time, Tong Yan and Panshi still felt that this was not something that the red-crowned crane (tree) could do.


    The complexity of the formation was beyond their imagination.


    Fortunately, not many materials were needed. Otherwise, the copper pendant and Boulder would not want to continue working and would directly find a place to bury the talisman treasure.


    Compared to the copper pendant and the Boulder, the talisman treasure felt even more uncomfortable.


    It had only been a day since he arrived in the netherworld. First, he was beaten up by rashu, and then his divine fire was taken away. Then, he encountered a group of rogues, especially that arrogant goose. It was inhumane!


    And now, he had to command the goose to set up a formation to kill him.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. com


    If it was a few days ago, talisman Bao wouldn¡¯t have believed that he would be in such a miserable state!


    In his opinion, the worst that could happen was that he would be removed from his position and become a wandering deity in the heaven realm.


    It wasn¡¯t until yesterday when he descended to the netherworld did he know what it meant when gods descended to the mortal world to be bullied by geese!


    However, in order not to be sealed, he still chose to die.


    Was it cowardice? He admitted that he was weak. In fact, his mentality had changed the moment his divine fire was taken away.


    Disappointment, regret, hatred, and giving up ...


    All sorts of negative emotions were intertwined in his heart, making him feel lost and at the same time, wanting to escape.


    Furthermore, he was well aware of how painful it was to be sealed. He had once read the ¡°mysterious heavenly seal record¡±, so he understood many examples of once-prominent gods being destroyed by time in the seal.


    According to what his master had said, if one day he was really going to be sealed for countless years, choosing death at that moment might be the best release.


    Therefore, he chose death to escape the destruction of the seal!


    Even though he felt aggrieved, he still gritted his teeth and commanded the copper pendant to set up this melting array that was completely opposite of his divine body¡¯s attributes.


    As time passed, when the last line of the array was completed, a purple light spread from the end to the central area along the line of the array. When all the lines of the array were lit up, a semi-circular purple energy shield covered the inside.


    At this moment, talisman Bao could clearly feel that the speed at which his divine body was weakening had increased.


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s finally done. This is too difficult!¡± The copper pendant wiped the sweat off its forehead as it spoke.


    ¡°Is this thing reliable?¡± Looking at the treasure talisman that was trapped in the center of the formation, rock couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. According to him, even if we melt the formation, it will take half a year to break his God Body. However, this is the territory of the icy snow Clan, and he has already been imprisoned. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Tong Yan laughed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would have the chance to kill a heavenly God. My life was worth it!¡± Rock also laughed,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a drink to celebrate!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you¡¯re treating!¡±


    Thus, the tree and crane walked back to the underworld with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders.


    As for the safety of the icy snow clan¡¯s land, they were very assured.


    At that time, the heaven realm had searched for so long and still could not find this place, so what did they have to worry about?


    They didn¡¯t have any pity for the talismans.


    Because every being in the netherworld hated the heaven realm. It was just that this hatred had always been suppressed at the bottom of their hearts ...


    ¡­¡­


    After Tong Yan and rock left, the surroundings fell into silence.


    The talisman treasure lay on the ground, looking up at the sky. There was not a single trace of emotion on his face.


    The sky was white, and snowflakes the size of goose feathers fell from the sky. Hearing the faint sound of wind whistling in his ears, at this moment, the talisman treasure actually felt a trace of coldness.


    This chill did not come from his body, but from the fear in his heart.


    He tried his best to contain this emotion, but the fear still spread and flowed in the bottom of his heart.


    I am a God! A noble heavenly world deity!


    The talisman treasure consoled and encouraged itself.


    However, in this cold and quiet World of Ice and snow, who could he show his fake courage to?


    In the end, he gave up consoling himself and lay quietly on the ground, feeling the divine power in his body drain away.


    He had grown up in a comfortable environment since he was young, and the ideas he had accepted from a young age were the sinister nature of the netherworld and the nobility of their heaven realm.


    This time, he had been killed by a netherworld creature, and it was hard for him to accept such a death.


    At this moment, talisman Bao¡¯s heart was filled with hatred towards the netherworld. He hated this World of Darkness and hated all the living creatures in this world. He hoped that this world would be destroyed.


    At this moment, a figure appeared beside him.


    This person¡¯s face was blurry and his entire body was covered in shadows. His appearance immediately gave Fu Bao a fright.


    ¡°You think this world shouldn¡¯t exist?¡± A hoarse voice came from the black shadow.


    ¡°Yes, they shouldn¡¯t exist. They should all die!¡± Fu Bao gritted his teeth and replied.


    ¡°Why?¡± The man continued to ask.


    ¡°The despicable law of survival, the unsalvageable root of evil. Just as the seniors said, this world is beyond cure and has already rotted!¡± The talisman treasure replied without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Rotten, I think the opposite of you. I think this world is glowing with a new vitality, and I see the vileness and rotten in you. If all the gods in heaven are as weak as you, then you are really beyond cure!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± The talisman treasure immediately rebuked.


    ¡°Pa!¡± Lu Wu slapped Fu Bao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your cowardice, your fear, and your choice to surrender the truth? The world I¡¯m standing on is cruel, but I¡¯ve seen many ambitious Warriors who would rather die than submit. Even if they die in the end, they won¡¯t be as weak as you!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re not rashu¡¯s match? He¡¯s only a demigod, and you¡¯re a god who can ignite divine flames. You should have the absolute advantage, but when facing him, you can¡¯t even resist. You can only rely on the recovery ability of your divine body to bitterly hold on!¡±


    When talisman Bao heard this, his face was filled with anger. Just as he was about to answer, Lu Wu spoke again,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because rashu is a warrior, a warrior who fought his way out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. He spent his entire life researching how to live, so he needs to constantly break through his own limits and improve his combat skills, improve, and improve! And you are just a flower in a greenhouse. How can you compare to him? Any of his life-and-death experiences might be enough to crush you, trash!¡±


    ¡°He even has the courage to start all over again, while you¡¯re only relying on the divine fire that has been taken away from you. Without him, you¡¯re nothing. You¡¯re weak in your bones, and you¡¯re essentially a sheep. How can you compete with an evil wolf?¡±


    ¡°You ...¡±


    ¡°If there are two creatures with the same strength, why would one of them become a Mount?¡± Lu Wu suddenly asked.


    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Because of character, because of nature, because one side has the heart of a strong person, even if the power is absolutely the same, the other side can also drive you who has the same power. This is the difference!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this just show the sins of this world? if there is peace, why would they fight so hard?¡± The talisman treasure immediately retorted.


    ¡°Who do you think caused all this? Was this how the world was? ¡°If possible, who would be willing to suffer for tens of thousands of years just to extend the life of a dying beauty? if possible, who would be willing to lead the people of the fishing village out of the village to face the cruel laws of survival? if possible, who would be willing to take my brothers to join the army and fight for the future ...¡±


    At the same time, Lu Wu¡¯s mind was filled with the nine Yao brothers, Cang Xu, the Sea King, and others ...


    In this world, who would be willing to live in fear?


    Just like what Starshine had once warned his brothers.


    ¡°No force can exist for long. It will face destruction one day!¡±


    These words described the heartache behind all the forces of the netherworld, including those who were extremely powerful and controlled a part of the world.


    None of this was what they wanted, but they had no choice but to face it.


    Talisman Bao only said that the cruel law of survival was despicable, but he didn¡¯t understand how much pain and struggle was behind this cruel law of survival. Moreover, all of this was not what they wanted.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t understand. Take a good look. See how noble the heaven realm is!¡±


    As soon as Lu Wu¡¯s voice fell, the divine artifact was activated, and countless images flashed through talisman Bao¡¯s mind like slides.


    At this moment, Fu Bao saw a girl with a sweet smile.


    Her name was Xian ke, and she had come from the heaven realm to the netherworld.


    This scene came from Cang Xu. At this moment, the talisman treasure seemed to transform into Cang Xu and began to experience the path that Cang Xu had once walked.


    He wanted to see how his so-called cruel Rules of Survival had truly revealed a different side.


    As he understood more, shock gradually appeared on talisman Bao¡¯s face.


    However, he still had his own stubbornness and stubbornness in his heart. He still insisted on his pride from the heavenly realm. It was only when he saw the deal between Cang Xu and the gods of the heavenly realm that his stubbornness was finally washed away.


    .


    In order to keep a heavenly realm woman alive, this man had done everything that deeply shocked talisman Bao.


    When the gods of heaven ruthlessly chose to abandon xianke, only Cang Xu, who he thought grew up in a lowly way, was still persisting and was even willing to go against the heavens alone.


    At this moment, Fu Bao felt as if something in his heart had shattered.


    It seemed that everything was different from what he had understood. The elders had never said this before ...


    ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary God, and what you know is only what others want you to know. However, everyone in this world knows the truth of the cruel law of survival, but they have no choice ...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake. I don¡¯t believe it. You can¡¯t lie to me!¡± Talisman Bao suddenly glared at Lu Wu and said angrily.


    ¡°There are some things that you will never know the truth if you don¡¯t experience it once!¡±


    ¡°How about we make a bet?¡± Lu wuwang smiled as he held the talisman.


    ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± Talisman Bao¡¯s expression was ferocious as he immediately asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll bet on whether you¡¯ll be abandoned after your God Body is broken!¡±

 Chapter 518 - That scene was repeated

    Chapter 518: That scene was repeated


    ?


    After hearing Lu Wu¡¯s words, he replied to the talisman without hesitation,¡±


    ¡°Bet, what do you want to do!¡±


    As he said this, xianke¡¯s encounter flashed through talisman Bao¡¯s mind from time to time. However, he still chose to block all these images and stick to his thoughts.


    He grew up in the heaven realm, so he didn¡¯t believe that xianke¡¯s experience in his mind was real, and he didn¡¯t believe what Lu Wu said.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll make some modifications to you so that you won¡¯t be able to tell anyone about my existence or the things I don¡¯t want you to say. Just wait, they¡¯ll come!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Wu pressed his hand on talisman Bao¡¯s head.


    At the same time, Bei Li, who was in the divine weapon space, began to burn his soul power to transform the talismans and inject the forbidden techniques.


    Even though he had lost his divine flame, the talisman treasure¡¯s body was still frighteningly strong.


    This process lasted for a full four hours before it ended.


    Next, Lu Wu began to use his soul power to catalyze the array under his feet and accelerate the loss of divine power in the talisman treasure.


    At this moment, Fu Bao¡¯s eyes widened because he could clearly feel his body¡¯s decline. He felt that he was getting weaker and weaker.


    The moment his divine body shattered, talisman Bao couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood, his expression dispirited.


    Although he had thought that this day would come sooner or later in the formation, the moment his divine body really shattered, talisman Bao¡¯s heart was still filled with unwillingness.


    In order to cultivate to the godly state, he had spent countless years, but now, all of it was gone.


    ¡°This is your so-called bet!¡± Talisman Bao gritted his teeth as he looked at Lu Wu.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. com


    When Lu Wu heard this, he waved his hand and dispelled the array on the ground. He looked at the dispirited talisman treasure and said,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what you want will come soon!¡±


    Looking at the pale-faced talisman treasure who was shivering in the cold wind, Lu Wu thought for a moment, then reached out and injected some soul power into his body to maintain his last life.


    After that, Lu Wu walked out of the territory of the Arctic and Snow Clan with the talisman treasure. Then, he took out a ¡°Yin talisman¡± from his divine artifact, which was also the symbol of the heaven defying Alliance that belonged to the northern underworld.


    After waiting for about a minute, Lu Wu¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from the spot, entering the artifact space.


    Because with his strength, he would not be able to fight against the enemy that was coming.


    Only the talisman treasure was left trembling in the cold wind.


    At this moment, his divine body was broken, and the yin Qi was corroding his body. He looked as miserable as he could be.


    He looked at the direction where Lu Wu disappeared in a daze. Until now, he still didn¡¯t understand what this so-called bet was.


    Did he think that he would agree with his views just because he made himself so miserable?


    At this moment, a ray of golden light appeared in the sky. It was like a golden sword that cut through the sky, creating a huge crack.


    Two figures descended from the sky at this moment and quickly descended.


    Seeing this, Fu Bao¡¯s face revealed an indescribable surprise.


    He knew that he was saved!


    These figures were currently heading towards the treasure talisman. In the blink of an eye, they arrived beside the treasure talisman.


    ¡°Master!¡± When he saw the leading old man, Fu Bao couldn¡¯t help but cry out in alarm.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the person who came would be his master. At this moment, he was even more certain that everything Lu Wu said was fake. How could they abandon him?


    At this moment, the Azure-robed old man¡¯s figure flickered and appeared beside Fu Bao. He asked with a serious expression,


    ¡°What are you doing here? also, the heaven defying Alliance scum is still here!¡±


    ¡°I ...¡± Talisman Bao immediately opened his mouth to explain.


    However, when he talked about how his divine fire was taken away, especially when he met the players and Lu Wu, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t say these words. Instead, he felt a sharp pain in his head and a wave of dizziness.


    ¡°The one who took your divine flame is called rashu. Although he¡¯s not a member of the heaven defying Alliance, he¡¯s still on our kill list. We noticed him when he took your divine flame, and we¡¯re already hunting him down. As for you, we thought you were dead, but you¡¯re still alive. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alive!¡± The old man said with a smile.


    However, when his hand came into contact with the talisman, his expression suddenly changed.


    His body was empty and had no Shen power. All that was left was the yin energy that seeped into his body.


    ¡°Master, my divine body is broken!¡± Treasure talisman thought that his master was worried about him, and said with a bitter expression.


    ¡°Not only is your divine body broken, but most importantly, your body has already been infiltrated by Yin Qi!¡±


    At this time, the man holding a sword standing next to the green-robed old man said.


    ¡°What a pity! Talisman Bao was a good seedling with the chance to become a high immortal!¡± The green-robed old man heaved a long sigh.


    ¡°Master, I can cultivate again. I still have a chance!¡± Thinking that his master was worried about him, talisman Bao immediately said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hope. With the yin Qi in your body, there¡¯s only one way for you to cultivate!¡± The sword-hugging man who had spoken earlier continued.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Talisman Bao immediately asked.


    ¡°Cultivate to the ghost realm demigod first, then slaughter the God and plunder the divine fire. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to cultivate the celestial technique at all!¡± As he spoke, the sword-hugging man¡¯s face was filled with disdain.


    ¡°Bao¡¯ er, I didn¡¯t expect you to encounter such a situation. Sigh!¡± The green-robed man sighed again.


    ¡°Master, take me back first. It¡¯s so cold here!¡± Treasure talisman¡¯s face was filled with bitterness as he spoke.


    Without waiting for the talisman master to reply, the sword-hugging man spoke again,


    ¡°You still want to go back? do you really think you¡¯re still from the heaven realm? Now that the yin Qi has entered your body, you can¡¯t go back!¡±


    Hearing this, Fu Bao¡¯s heart was filled with fear, and he hurriedly turned to look at his master.


    However, what he received was not his master¡¯s comfort, but a cold gaze.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Bao¡¯ er, don¡¯t blame me. If I bring you back, how will others look at me? you no longer belong to the heaven realm, so just live on!¡±


    At this moment, a scene appeared in talisman Bao¡¯s mind.


    In the image, the celestial Lord from the heaven realm had ruthlessly rejected Cang Xu¡¯s request. He stared at Xian ke with a cold gaze that was like a sharp sword.


    This scene was so similar.


    He had followed his master for 800000 years, and he had always regarded his master as a family member. However, he had never expected that at this moment, his most trusted family member would actually be prepared to abandon him because of a fake face problem.


    The wind and snow around him seemed to no longer be so cold, because the coldest thing was his Master¡¯s words, which had completely shattered the determination in his heart.


    His master was immortal Lord Qing mo, an expert who had once participated in the war of the Three Realms. Everything he knew had been taught and taught by his master.


    Therefore, he had great trust in his master. Everything he said was the truth.


    But at this moment, reality shattered their fantasies!


    Master had once said,¡±


    The netherworld rebelled, and the immortal realm sent troops to suppress it ...


    .


    The land of sin should have been wiped out, but the immortal Emperor was merciful and unwilling to do so ...


    In that land of evil, everyone was as cruel as demons and bloodthirsty by nature. They would do anything for benefits, but everyone in the heaven realm valued relationships ...


    All of this seemed so fake to the talisman treasure!


    ¡°How about a bet? We¡¯ll bet on whether you¡¯ll be abandoned!¡±


    He already knew the result of this bet, because everything I thought was wrong!


    The stubbornness in his heart was completely shattered at this moment. The talisman treasure looked at his master with a pleading face and begged,


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to stay here. I¡¯m your disciple, I want to go back!¡±


    ¡°I have many disciples. From now on, you are removed from the list!¡± The green-robed old man coldly said after taking a deep breath.


    After saying this, the green-robed old man withdrew his hand and, without caring about the talisman treasure on the ground, turned around and rose into the sky with his companion.


    Only the talisman was left lying on the ground in despair ...

 Chapter 519 - Transfer to Africa

    Chapter 519: Transfer to Africa


    ?


    Talisman Bao¡¯s faith collapsed at this moment.


    ¡°I have many disciples. From now on, you are removed from the list!¡±


    This sentence was like a merciless dagger, ruthlessly piercing his last persistence.


    That¡¯s right, you have thousands of disciples. How could you lack me, a good-for-nothing with a broken divine body?


    At this moment, treasure talisman thought back to the words Rahu had said when he was fighting him.


    ¡°When you become a celestial Lord, you¡¯ll know how ridiculous the truth you think is. At that time, you¡¯ll either be integrated into it, or you¡¯ll be rejected or even killed. Now you¡¯re talking about justice with me? it¡¯s all F * cking nonsense!¡±


    At the time, he didn¡¯t understand what rashu meant.


    He didn¡¯t understand what the truth that could only be known after becoming an immortal Lord was, and he didn¡¯t understand what it meant to either integrate or be rejected.


    Now he finally understood.


    The truth put on a mask of hypocrisy, and the moment it revealed its true face, it was always incomparably cruel.


    Either integrate or be abandoned?


    At this moment, Fu Bao thought of the netherworld he was currently in.


    Although it was cruel and ruthless, everything was so undisguisedly real, forming a clear opposition to the hypocrisy of the heaven realm.


    Resentment, endless resentment rose from the bottom of his heart.


    He resented the fact that the truth was so cruel and heartless. In just one day, everything seemed to have changed.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. com


    The heavenly realm that he thought of was no longer a peaceful place. There were too many hypocritical and sanctimonious people behind the scenes.


    But now, he didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to integrate into it.


    At this moment, the helplessness and struggle in his heart turned into hatred.


    However, he was powerless to resist. He had lost everything.


    In the wind and snow, he barely managed to maintain his life with the soul power that Lu Wu left in his body, and he got up with difficulty.


    The resentment in his heart gave him the courage to continue living.


    He desired to cultivate again.


    Since he couldn¡¯t cultivate immortal techniques, he would cultivate ghost techniques.


    He wanted to see immortal Lord Qing mo again and make him regret his decision and pay the price of lying to him.


    Step by step, he trembled as he walked forward.


    At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s figure appeared again.


    He looked at the talisman without a trace of pity in his eyes.


    ¡°I seem to have won!¡±


    ¡°You won. What¡¯s the price? I ... Have nothing now!¡± The talisman trembled and turned to look at Lu Wu.


    ¡°How about making a deal?¡±


    ¡°Do I still have the right to do so?¡± Treasure talisman said in a self-deprecating manner.


    He was very clear about his current situation. He was of no value. Otherwise, his heartless master would not have abandoned him.


    ¡°Do you want to become stronger than your master?¡±


    Hearing these words, Fu Bao¡¯s body trembled, and his eyes revealed disbelief.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I can! But you have to pay a lot of things, because I don¡¯t trust you at all!¡± Lu Wu said.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Bid farewell to the past and become a puppet!¡±


    Upon hearing this, talisman Bao was shocked. However, at this time, Lu Wu continued,¡±


    ¡°Actually, whether you want to or not, you have no choice, because you have already lost!¡±


    As he spoke, Lu Wu waved his hand and a Space Channel appeared beside talisman Bao, which suddenly sucked him in.


    At the other end of the tunnel, in the space of the divine artifact, Bei Li, who was already prepared, immediately began to modify the talisman.


    It was obvious that talismans were treated differently from Tong Yan and Cang Xu.


    It could be said that the modification was a forced one.


    Even though talisman Bao hated his master, he had lived in the heaven realm for a million years after all. How could Lu Wu trust him so easily?


    Some ideas, even if they were broken, could not be changed in a short time.


    Even if he realized the lies of the heaven realm, although he would be temporarily confused or hateful, the final result would still be to join in.


    Bei Li had already told Lu Wu many examples of this.


    This was because all the deities of the heavenly realm who had risen after the war of the Three Realms, after becoming immortal Lords and learning the truth, had chosen to integrate into it without exception.


    Even though talisman Bao had experienced enough despair at this moment, he still believed that he was a member of the heaven realm in his bones. The lies and betrayal that he hated were only relative to his master.


    This was an extremely unstable factor. If he trusted him, then he could make Lu Wu pay a heavy price at any time.


    Therefore, Lu Wu would not take the risk. His mercy could be given to Cang Xu, to Tong Yan, and even to any other life in the netherworld, but not to the gods in the heaven.


    Because they were the real traitors of the Three Realms and also the enemy. Just as they had never shown mercy to the netherworld, Lu Wu would not give them anything either.


    This time, not only did Lu Wu want to erase the memory of the talisman treasure, but he also wanted to implant new memories to make it a completely new existence.


    The reason why Lu Wu chose the talisman was not because of his divine body or his potential, but because of his memory.


    The moment he directed the copper pendant and the Boulder to set up the array, Lu Wu realized that talisman Bao had a deep foundation in array and runes.


    This aspect was also what Lu Wu was lacking now.


    As the players ¡®development accelerated and the era of all-round development arrived, he needed talents in this area to fill the gap.


    There was a copper pendant for casting and a Boulder for alchemy, but it was not enough to rely on them alone. Lu Wu needed more teachers in this area to lead the players to grow.


    As for why he destroyed Fu Bao¡¯s divine body, it was naturally because Lu Wu didn¡¯t want to spend extra soul coins.


    Lu Wu had spent tens of millions of soul coins to reforge a ghost Emperor¡¯s body. Although the soul coins required to refine it were not as expensive as reforging it, the talisman treasure was a divine body, after all. The cost of refining it was unimaginable.


    The most important thing was that Lu Wu didn¡¯t need such a combat power at all. What he valued was only that talisman Bao had the ability to become a life profession instructor. There was no need to consume a large number of soul coins to maintain his combat power.


    This was because the core of Lu Wu¡¯s combat power was always the players. As long as they could help the players grow, they could become God-level powerhouses like talisman Bao. As for the other NPCs, their main task was to help the players develop.


    Of course, they would also be a part of Lu Wu¡¯s strength, but in terms of potential and number, they obviously could not be compared with the players.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Bei Li¡¯s transformation was still going on in the artifact space.


    Without the support of the divine body, the talisman treasure was now equivalent to a mortal. The transformation was carried out very smoothly, and it did not require a large amount of soul power to support the transformation.


    .


    During this trip, Bei Li had to get rid of all of talisman Bao¡¯s memories about the heaven realm, leaving only the memories of formations and runes.


    This transformation process lasted for half a day.


    Because the talisman¡¯s memory was too complicated, it was much more complicated than anyone who had done the transformation. When the transformation was completed, Bei Li was so tired that he fell to the ground.


    He looked as if he could only recover his strength by eating five kilograms of snacks.


    As for the treasure talisman, not only had its memories changed, even its appearance had undergone a huge change.


    This was also for the sake of safety.


    Although the heavenly realm was unwilling to accept talismans again, if they met with acquaintances again, it was inevitable that accidents would occur. Before Lu Wu felt that he could compete with the heaven realm, he must avoid all potential dangers in advance.


    After everything was done, a new life profession mentor who was proficient in formations, runes, and other life profession skills, and had a huge reserve of knowledge in his mind, was born.


    Looking at talisman Bao, who was standing in the same place with a slightly confused expression, Lu Wu nodded in satisfaction.


    He had decided to transfer him to Africa!

 Chapter 520 - The leopard hero

    Chapter 520: The leopard hero


    Serengetti, the Great Plains.


    The scorching sun was burning the earth. Under the blue sky, a huge horned horse team was moving north.


    Every year, from July to September, it was the transition between the rainy and dry seasons of the East African grasslands.


    The rainy season in Serengetti had ended, and the rain area moved North. The rainfall decreased, and the dry season came. As a result, the Serengetti Plains gradually became a wasteland, and herbivores, including wildebeests, were facing a growing crisis of survival.


    At the same time, the massemala Nature Reserve in northern Kenya was in the middle of a continuous rainy season, making it the ¡°Garden of Eden¡± of the entire East African grassland with plenty of water and grass.


    During this period, the wildebeest followed the pace of the rain, traveling day and night to avoid the harassment of many natural enemies. They traveled more than 40 kilometers a day and migrated North to Masai mala in Kenya, which was about 3000 kilometers away.


    The process of migration was extremely dangerous, as they would step into the territory of many fierce beasts.


    This stage was also the time for all the wild beasts on the grassland to hunt.


    Lions, leopards, hyenas, crocodiles, and so on, these ferocious predators were ready to have a big meal during this time.


    At this moment, in a corner of the grassland, close to a hundred wildebeest were charging towards the migrating troops.


    Behind them, the pride of lions followed closely, their bloodthirsty eyes looking for the wildebeest that was alone, ready to pounce at any time to give a fatal blow.


    Hunting was an instinct for these top predators of the Prairie, and their hunting skills were repeatedly trained as they grew. Because the price of making a mistake was going hungry, they were very familiar with how to catch their prey.


    While driving the herd of wildebeest away from the main force, the lioness ¡®eyes were also constantly scanning the interior of the herd and the small Cubs.


    Compared to the adult wildebeest, the young ones were undoubtedly the best targets.


    Moreover, it would not be easy to be accidentally injured while hunting Cubs.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. com


    At this moment, the hunt began. A lioness suddenly let out a roar, and the other lionesses around the herd of wildebeest pounced on them at the same time.


    As herbivores, the herd of wildebeest had the ability to fight against the pride of lions, but they did not have the courage to do so. In the face of the pride of lions, they panicked and their running formation collapsed.


    This was exactly what the Lionesses wanted to see. Immediately, a few wildebeest were pounced on by the Lionesses.


    Out of habit, the lion¡¯s first target after pouncing on its prey was the wildebeest¡¯s throat, which was also a fatal spot.


    At this moment, this scene was being filmed by a camera not far away.


    As one of the major migration landscapes on the great Prairie, many photographers would come here every year during this period to collect materials.


    The thrilling journey of the wildebeest migration could really create a lot of ratings for them.


    However, this job was equally dangerous.


    Because there were too many ferocious predators on the Prairie, even if there was a lot of protection, one could lose their life if they were not careful.


    Similarly, high risks brought high returns.


    As a result, there would be many photographers who would come here every year to shoot documentaries or to collect materials.


    The scene of the Lions hunting the wildebeest was the selling point they wanted to see. A few cameramen who were prostrating not far away immediately focused on filming the scene of the Lions displaying their superb hunting skills.


    The pace of this hunt was very fast. A large number of wildebeest escaped, but four wildebeest were also killed on the spot. The scene was shocking, and it also made the photographers who had captured the scene feel very excited.


    This was because these scenes could bring them fame and money.


    After they finished hunting, the Lionesses did not eat. Instead, they began to return with their prey in their mouths.


    As a social animal, Lions were different from many other animal groups.


    Although it was a lioness that went out to hunt, it didn¡¯t have the right to eat first. The male lion that guarded the territory was the leader of the lion pride, and only it had the right to eat first.


    Only when the male lion was full would it be time for the Lionesses to eat. The rules of eating were very strict.


    At this moment, although the Lionesses had hunted four wildebeest and the male lion would not be able to finish them, the Lionesses still chose to bring the food back.


    This was because under normal circumstances, male Lions would pick and choose the most delicious part to eat. Unless there was a shortage of food, the male lion would definitely satisfy its own taste first. Therefore, the male lion had the priority to eat the four wildebeest.


    He had a harem of 3000 beauties and even sent them out to work to support themselves. In this aspect, the lion was fully displayed.


    He was like a fighter among scumbags!


    Of course, the male lion also had a heavy responsibility, and it was not very easy. This was because the male lion¡¯s mission was to defend the territory, protect the race, and protect the future generations. Every battle was dangerous.


    However, without the arrival of ¡°old Wang next door¡±, under absolute safety, the life of the lion was extremely comfortable.


    At this moment, the Lionesses were dragging the dead wildebeest back.


    Unfortunately, the Lionesses were heading in the direction where the photographers were.


    At this moment, the photographers, who had been very happy before, broke out in cold sweat.


    They knew what would happen if they were discovered.


    They immediately put down their cameras and kneeled on the ground, hoping that the terrible thing would not happen.


    As they got closer, the Lionesses ¡®heavy breathing could be clearly heard.


    At this moment, the photographers were also extremely nervous, and their hearts were pounding.


    At this time, a lioness walking in front of the team suddenly cast a sharp gaze at a pile of weeds not far away.


    Although the smell of blood was strong in its mouth, it still smelled a different scent.


    The lioness immediately put down the prey in her mouth and approached the pile of grass.


    As top predators, they were not afraid of any opponent on this Prairie, so they were not worried about the existence of danger at all.


    The sound of breathing gradually approached. At this moment, the images of themselves being cruelly bitten appeared in the minds of the few cameramen who were lying on the ground. Before it happened, they were already scared silly by their own brains.


    As it neared the grass, the lioness sniffed twice, as if trying to determine the source of the smell.


    After confirming the location, the lioness slowly lowered her head.


    At this moment, several loud roars suddenly came from not far away.


    ¡°Ya,


    The lioness immediately took a step back vigilantly and turned to look in the direction of the sound. She saw a group of indigenous people holding wooden Spears, wearing a feather crown on their heads, and hanging animal teeth on their necks. They were running towards her.


    As they ran towards them, the group of Aboriginals kept shouting to deter them.


    This scene frightened many lionesses present, and they began to retreat vigilantly.


    At this time, the twenty or so local Aboriginals increased their speed, their actions more exaggerated, and their cries more resounding.


    The Lionesses were obviously frightened. They put down their prey and started to roar at the Aboriginals, making threatening roars.


    However, this group of natives was clearly very experienced. Not only were they not scared off, they also roared and confronted the Lionesses.


    Snatching food from the lion¡¯s mouth was a dangerous move that the local Aboriginals often did.


    Hundreds of years ago, this was done for survival. It was much easier to snatch the necessary meat from the Lions than to hunt on their own.


    Although it was dangerous, it often brought them rich rewards.


    However, in the modern era, even the indigenous people of the African savannah had more or less come into contact with modern technology. Their source of food was no longer the same.


    Snatching food from the lion¡¯s mouth was more like a tribal culture, a symbol of bravery.


    During the season of Great Migration, it was also the time for the indigenous tribes to prove their courage. They would form their own small teams and play the scene of their ancestors playing chess with the fierce beasts hundreds of years ago.


    It was a way to prove one¡¯s courage, and it was also a culture of worshiping the ancestors.


    This was similar to how many African cannibal tribes still ate humans, but they had already given up on eating real humans. Instead, they ate plants that were made into human shapes to continue an ancient legacy.


    At this moment, more than 20 tribal men with Spears in their hands continued to provoke the Lionesses.


    He was betting that the Lionesses would not dare to resist, and he did not really want to fight with them.


    Because if they really fought, they would die without a doubt!


    After a series of roars and intimidation, the Aboriginals got closer and lined up in a row, slowing down their pace.


    The Lionesses were still retreating, obviously unwilling to abandon their food and leave.


    The Aboriginals advanced with firm steps, suppressing the Lionesses in terms of aura.


    Even though the Lionesses bared their teeth, dug the ground, and made several threatening movements, their steps were still firm.


    At this moment, a native man suddenly rushed out of the group and pounced towards the Lionesses.


    This action immediately scared the Lionesses. They quickly left their prey and ran a few meters away.


    ¡°Aooooo!¡±


    Realizing that he had scared off the pride of lions, the man immediately roared in excitement.


    Seeing this, his companions also approached.


    At this moment, the Lionesses ¡®food fell into the hands of these Aboriginals.


    However, the confrontation was not over yet. The Lionesses roared unwillingly and began to circle around the indigenous people.


    The Aboriginals began to pick up stones from the ground and threw them at the Lionesses, trying to scare them away.


    This confrontation was undoubtedly long.


    The Lionesses were unfamiliar with humans, and this creature was not on their hunting list. The vigilance of felines made them not dare to act rashly.


    The Aboriginals also took advantage of this to deal with the Lionesses and even intimidate them.


    In this kind of confrontation, the most important thing was momentum. Otherwise, if the Lionesses realized that you were weak, they would pounce on you without hesitation.


    The Aboriginals were clearly very experienced in confronting a Lion.


    This was because this was a skill passed down from generation to generation. It was how to maximize one¡¯s aura and intimidate the ferocious Lion.


    The confrontation continued, and the night gradually darkened.


    Multicolored light filled the sky, and at this moment, the great Prairie had the most primitive ecological beauty.


    The wind was not as piercing as it was in winter, nor was it as dry as it was in autumn. It was also not as hot as it was in the morning. Countless grass swayed in the breeze, and it was peaceful and peaceful.


    However, in a certain corner of the great Prairie, the confrontation had not ended.


    The unwilling lionesses stepped forward again and again, but they were still scared away.


    As the night darkened, the skin of the Aboriginals was like an invisibility cloak, gradually blending into the night.


    Only the White teeth that were revealed occasionally proved that there were people here.


    At this moment, they lit up their torches.


    To the Lionesses, the flickering flames seemed to be constantly sending out signals of danger.


    At this time, the natives began to move. They took the initiative to drive away the Lionesses with torches.


    At this moment, a lioness that was overly frightened suddenly launched an attack on a native.


    Seeing this scene, all the natives felt their hearts in their throats.


    As long as the lioness successfully bit its companion, it meant that the Lionesses knew their true strength, and the consequences would be terrifying.


    At this moment, the native man who had taken the initiative to intimidate the lion took a step forward. He let out a beast-like roar and punched the lioness ¡®head from the side.


    The punch was so powerful that the lioness, who had just opened her mouth, tilted her head and fell to the ground. She immediately jumped up and took a few steps back.


    Seeing this, all the natives let out a sigh of relief, because they knew that the crisis was temporarily over.


    The Lionesses were obviously frightened by this scene. When they were driven away again, they were like frightened cats and kept retreating.


    After a while, the Lionesses finally gave up on their prey and turned to leave.


    With the arrival of victory, all the natives raised their wooden Spears and began to cheer.


    However, just as they were about to drag the wildebeest back to the tribe, several men holding cameras suddenly emerged from the haystack beside them.


    At this moment, the Aboriginals, who had been calm and collected when facing the pride of lions, almost had a heart attack.


    ¡°Thank you very much for your help!¡± The cameramen were all in tears.


    This feeling of escaping from death was something that he had experienced in real life. It was far more unforgettable than what he had seen on TV or in movies.


    Just a moment ago, when they thought they would be discovered by the lioness, they felt like they were about to suffocate.


    After escaping from death, there was an indescribable excitement in his heart.


    ¡°Why are you guys hiding here?¡± At this moment, the man who had just knocked out the lioness with a punch asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯re from xxx tv station. We¡¯re here to shoot a documentary. We almost died just now. Thank you very much!¡± The leading photographer expressed his gratitude again.


    The few cameramen were not surprised that they could communicate with the natives.


    .


    This was because it had been more than 2300 years. Even many indigenous tribes were using modern technology, which was very normal.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, my friend from afar!¡± The man replied with a smile.


    ¡°Oh right, I think I saw you knock down the lion with one punch. How did you do it?¡± The leading photographer asked curiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s the number one warrior of our tribe. He¡¯s Zara, the ancestral leopard warrior!¡± Before the man could explain, his companion beside him spoke first.


    ¡°Leopard ancestor?¡±


    Through the afterglow of the torch, they saw a leopard tattoo painted on the chest of the man who was called the first warrior with some unknown paint.


    This leopard did not look crude at all. Instead, it looked very lifelike as its body trembled. It was as if there was really a ferocious leopard lying on the man¡¯s chest, adding a touch of wild and valiant aura to the native man.


    ¡°Did you train your strength by yourself?¡± the photographer asked again after staring at the tattoo on the native man¡¯s chest for a moment.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s given to me by the leopard!¡± The man replied proudly.


    The photographer was stunned for a few seconds. He thought about it and nodded, afraid that he would be beaten to death if he questioned her.

 Chapter 521 - The legend of the sacred Man Tribe

    Chapter 521: The legend of the sacred Man Tribe


    The great Prairie, the sacred Man Tribe.


    Under the starry night sky, a bonfire was lit in the sacred Man Tribe.


    The younger generation of the tribe led by Zara had successfully snatched food from the lion¡¯s mouth and officially completed their coming of age ceremony. At this moment, the tribe was holding a celebration ceremony.


    In the open space in the center of the tribe, the spoils of war were strung on a bonfire. Four wildebeest. The chieftain of the tribe was holding a stone bowl filled with blood and mumbling something. From time to time, he would dip his index finger in the blood and give blessings and coronations to the Warriors of this generation.


    Around them, the passionate indigenous people were singing and dancing, celebrating the birth of the New Warriors with primitive dances.


    The three cameramen who had been rescued this time were also smiling as they filmed this scene and recorded the sacred moment of the sacred Man Tribe.


    The coming-of-age ceremony was still going on, and the last one to receive the chief¡¯s blessing was Zara, the leopard hero.


    The chief walked up to him, and Zara immediately lowered his head, waiting for the blessing.


    The chief dipped his index finger in the stone bowl and drew a circle on Zara¡¯s forehead. He then turned around and shouted,¡±


    ¡°My last blessing is to the youngest ancestral leopard warrior and the strongest warrior of the sacred Man Tribe, Zara!¡±


    As the chief¡¯s voice fell, the tribe was suddenly in an uproar. All the indigenous people began to cheer and offer their blessings and enthusiasm to this ancestral leopard hero.


    At this moment, the three photographers also smiled.


    In this new era, it was very precious to be able to see such an ancient ritual.


    The revelry of the sacred Man Tribe also began at this moment.


    The three photographers also let go of the estrangement in their hearts and blended into the high atmosphere of the sacred Man Tribe, celebrating the coming-of-age ceremony of Zara and the others.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. com


    The party lasted until two in the morning.


    During this period, there were all kinds of programs, such as the contest between Warriors, the blessing of the tribal priests, and so on ...


    The ancient culture of the sacred Man Tribe made the three photographers feel like they had traveled back in time.


    At this moment, the three cameramen had an idea.


    They had originally come to the grass of Africa to film the Great Migration of the wildebeest tribe, but in comparison, the customs of the Saint Man Tribe were far more attractive than the migration of the wildebeest tribe.


    After this thought appeared, it could not be erased. So, after the party, the lead photographer Jack found the chief of the sacred Man Tribe and proposed that he wanted to stay and record the life of the tribe.


    In order to show his sincerity, Jack expressed to the tribal chief that he was willing to give a sum of money to support the development of the tribe.


    The chief did not refuse this request and readily agreed.


    This undoubtedly made Jack and the others very happy. After spending a night in the tribe, they drove the RV they rented to the sacred Man Tribe the next day.


    This RV was the supply station for Jack and the others to come to the Prairie to film, and it stored a lot of equipment and food supplies.


    After that, Jack and the others settled down in the holy man Tribe and recorded the life of the holy man tribesmen.


    Very quickly, Jack and the others became familiar with the people of the sacred Man Tribe.


    Time passed day by day. Jack would write a diary every day, recording what he had seen and heard. At the same time, he would take the initiative to contact the people of the sacred Man Tribe to understand the ancient customs that the tribe had preserved.


    Jack had a vague feeling that this documentary about the sacred Man Tribe would be a sold well, so he took it very seriously.


    However, as he got closer, Jack discovered something that made him very confused.


    Zara, who was known as the ancestral leopard hero in the tribe, was very different from the rest of the tribe.


    Jack felt that it was more appropriate to describe this ancestral leopard warrior as a wild beast than a human.


    Zara¡¯s speed and strength far exceeded that of a human, and he even had the instinct of a beast. The mystery of Zara deeply attracted Jack.


    Other than curiosity, Jack also wanted to know more about this ancestral leopard hero and his secrets.


    Jack first asked the tribesmen about this, hoping to get some useful information from them.


    However, their answers were all the same. They all said that the sacred Man tribe¡¯s ancestral totem,¡±ancestral leopard,¡± had given Zara the power to protect the tribe¡¯s continuation.


    Jack felt very helpless about this answer.


    After all, it was the 24th century, and he believed in science. He didn¡¯t believe in the words of a deified ancestor.


    However, from Jack¡¯s Point of view, this ancestral leopard warrior was an important part of the documentary. He had to understand this person in detail.


    Therefore, in the next few days, Jackal approached Zara and took the initiative to talk to him.


    It had to be said that Zara¡¯s appearance was still very different from the members of the sacred Man Tribe.


    He was nearly two meters tall and his body was covered in muscles. He had a valiant aura, especially under the sun. His dark muscles seemed to be made of steel, exuding a wild aura.


    When facing Zara, Jack felt that he was facing a ferocious beast, and he was a little scared.


    However, Zara wasn¡¯t hostile to Jack. He didn¡¯t resist Jack¡¯s initiative to touch him.


    Because Jack had given his tribesmen a sum of money that could be used to exchange goods with the outside world, as The Guardian of the tribe, he was grateful to Jack from the bottom of his heart.


    On this day, Jack once again found Zara, who was sitting cross-legged on the big rock at the entrance of the tribe, facing the sun with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Good Morning, Zara!¡± Jack, who was holding a pen and paper, was the first to greet him.


    Hearing this, Zara opened his eyes. Even though it was not the first time he saw Zara¡¯s aggressive and fierce eyes, Jack was still shocked.


    ¡°Hello, Jack!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zara replied awkwardly, clearly not used to this kind of greeting.


    At this moment, Jack skillfully climbed up the huge rock and sat opposite Zara.¡±


    ¡°Zara, I want to know more about your ancestor¡¯s totem, the leopard ancestor. Is it convenient for you to talk to me?¡±


    Zara didn¡¯t answer and just nodded. He had long been used to Jack¡¯s daily harassment.


    During this time, Jack would basically interview him for about an hour every day. Although Zara was very helpless, he still chose to accept.


    ¡°Please begin!¡± At this moment, Jack opened his notebook and held his pen.


    Zara nodded,¡±


    ¡°The ancestral leopard is our tribe¡¯s totem, and also The Guardian God of our tribe when it was first established. It was also because of the ancestral leopard¡¯s existence that the weak sacred Man Tribe was able to reproduce and live on this great Prairie, and gradually grow stronger!¡±


    Swoosh, Swoosh, Swoosh ... After Jack recorded what Zara said, he raised his head and asked,¡±


    ¡°I want to ask, is the leopard an ... Ancient creature?¡± Jack suddenly felt a little timid when he asked this question. He was afraid that his words would violate the taboo of the shengman tribe and be torn apart by the ancestral leopard warrior in front of him.


    Zara didn¡¯t have any conflict with this question and nodded.¡±


    ¡°It used to be the top predator of this Prairie, one of the most powerful overlords. It has a long life, is almost immortal, and has unparalleled strength. It is as fast as lightning, and its sharp claws can tear apart any enemy who dares to provoke it!¡±


    Although he had recorded these words, Jack did not think so.


    In their hearts, they simply did not acknowledge the existence of such a creature.


    Zara¡¯s description was completely exaggerated in Jack¡¯s eyes. It had a long life and was almost immortal, and it was as fast as lightning. It was like a magic movie.


    Of course, he still had to show some respect, and he didn¡¯t have the guts to go against him.


    At this moment, Zara suddenly said with a strange expression,¡±


    ¡°Jack, you don¡¯t believe what I said, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, I believe you!¡± Jack was shocked and immediately expressed that he absolutely believed it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come into contact with the lives of you outsiders, so I understand what you¡¯re thinking. I know you don¡¯t believe in this kind, but I have to tell you that the ancestral leopard really exists, and it¡¯s also the one who gave me such great power!¡±


    Looking at Zara¡¯s grave expression, Jack was embarrassed. He thought for a while, then gritted his teeth and asked,¡±


    ¡°Zara, before I came to the Prairie, I studied this Prairie. In the existing information, there is no record of a creature like the ancestral leopard. No traces of its existence have been found, whether it is fossils or traces of life!¡±


    When he said this, Jack leaned back, ready to be beaten.


    However, at this moment, Zara sighed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one ancestral leopard, so you naturally can¡¯t find its fossil. Moreover, the ancestral leopard only abandoned its body. The real one still exists in our tribe!¡±


    Jack was a little dumbfounded when he heard this. What did he mean by abandoning his body but still living?


    As if sensing Jack¡¯s confusion, Zara continued,¡±


    ¡°According to the story passed down from generation to generation in the sacred Man Tribe, the ancestral leopard started to age little by little due to the changes in the world. In the end, the ancestral leopard told my ancestors that its body could no longer absorb nutrients from the outside world to support the operation of its body. Therefore, the ancestral leopard chose to abandon its body and continued to stay in the sacred Man Tribe in the form of a soul!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? zu Bao is still in the tribe!¡± Jack quickly asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Zara said without hesitation.


    ¡°Where are you? Can you take me to see him?¡± Jack¡¯s curiosity was immediately overflowing. In this line of work, he was extremely sensitive to any material that could be sold. If he could discover a new species because of this, his name would be recorded in history.


    Although he didn¡¯t believe in the idea of abandoning the physical body to live in the form of a soul, this legend was a selling point. It would be perfect if he could find the remains of ancient creatures that he had never seen before.


    ¡°No, the leopard is a sacred guardian. Only the Warriors of the shengman tribe who have been recognized by it can meet it!¡± Zara immediately refused Jack¡¯s request.


    This undoubtedly made Jack very disappointed.


    He said it so mysteriously, but he didn¡¯t let her see it. It was simply to whet her appetite.


    Of course, the ancestral leopard that Jack thought of was probably the remains of an animal. As for the fact that its soul was still alive, it was entirely a belief that the shengman people had imagined and deified.


    However, Zara¡¯s strength really surprised him.


    Lifting a huge rock with one hand and running faster than a leopard, all these abilities that exceeded the limits of the human body made Jack feel that Zara¡¯s genes must have mutated and had nothing to do with the leopard.


    It was also because of this that the sacred Man Tribe recognized Zara as the ancestral leopard warrior.


    As for the things that he didn¡¯t understand, after filling in the blanks in his head and making up his own story, Jack felt that he had roughly understood the truth.


    As if seeing that Jack didn¡¯t believe him, Zara suddenly said,¡±


    ¡°Jack, let¡¯s say one day, the world we¡¯re in is destroyed, and only a few thousand people survive. These survivors form a tribe, and when their offspring are born, all the technology in the world will be gone. However, those who survived the technological era would tell their descendants about the technological world before its destruction, such as the planes that could fly in the air like birds and the giant steel ships that could sail in the sea. ¡°Although they haven¡¯t seen it, their descendants will believe what their parents say. However, after thousands of years, the later generations will no longer believe in these things because they have never seen it before. They will think that all of this is just the imagination of their ancestors, thinking that it is impossible for a steel plane to fly in the sky, right?!¡±


    Jack was stunned when he heard this.


    He couldn¡¯t refute these words, and he didn¡¯t expect Zara to say such profound words.


    Jack thought for a moment and was about to answer when his phone rang.


    Jack immediately took out his phone from his pocket and glanced at the text message.


    ¡°Jack, the conquest of the African server has finally started. Quickly end your documentary journey. Haha, I¡¯ll start my conquest first. I¡¯ll wait for you to come back!¡±


    .


    Jack was pleasantly surprised when he saw the message. As a photographer stationed in Africa, he had little fun in life, and games were one of them.


    And in the game, what he looked forward to the most was undoubtedly war online.


    Even if the game had not been opened to the African region, its popularity was unstoppable.


    On all the major video portals, exciting video clips and battle highlights were extremely popular. In addition, there was the infinite freedom of the world¡¯s architecture and so on. All of this deeply attracted a game lover like him.


    However, the war expedition never had the intention of opening the non-servers, and he was in the African region, so he could only wait bitterly. From time to time, he would go to the forums of the other servers and curse,¡±the official war expedition dog is discriminating against Africa,¡± to vent his anger.


    Seeing this message, Jack¡¯s spirit shook.


    Superhuman abilities, the grotesque and variegated world, and the 100% realistic game world were more attractive to him than this Prairie.


    Thinking of this, Jack¡¯s face revealed a smile.


    Now that the Wi-Fi network had covered the entire world, he could still experience the charm of the war even here.


    He had brought his virtual helmet with him, and it was lying quietly on the RV at the moment.

 Chapter 522 - Non-server opening

    Chapter 522: Non-server opening


    ¡°Zara, let¡¯s end today¡¯s conversation here. I still have things to do. See you tomorrow!¡± Thinking of this, Jack closed his notebook and said with a smile.


    Zara nodded. He felt very helpless about Jack.


    He had been in contact with the outside world and knew that the people outside did not believe in the so-called totems and gods. They always liked to use science to explain everything that existed.


    Although there was nothing wrong with this. After all, this was the era of technology. However, as he had said before, future generations would not believe in things that they had not seen.


    Zu Bao¡¯s era was the era of myths and legends. In the process of inheritance, those who hadn¡¯t seen all of this would naturally not believe it. No matter how they explained it, it was useless.


    Moreover, he couldn¡¯t bring Jack to see the leopard, so his words were not convincing at all.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next two days, Zara was surprised that Jack didn¡¯t come for interviews again.


    This was somewhat unusual.


    Of course, without any harassment, Zara was happy to be quiet, and his days returned to normal.


    In the morning, he faced the sun and breathed in and out, feeling the power of the sun. At night, he faced the moon and absorbed the power of the moon, constantly condensing his ancestral leopard totem body.


    This was the method that zu Bao had given him to become stronger.


    He relied on the purest power of the sun and moon to strengthen his body.


    According to zu Bao, the world was once filled with a large amount of energy purer than the essence of the sun and the moon. However, this energy was decreasing day by day. Without this energy, zu Bao could not sustain the circulation of his powerful body with just the essence of the sun and the moon, which was why he chose to abandon his body. In the end, he left his consciousness on the totem pole in the tribe to continue protecting the shengman people.


    At the same time, every few hundred years, zu Bao would choose a new child from the tribe to become the new zu Bao warrior. He would learn how to absorb the power of the sun and moon from him, as well as understand his fighting techniques.


    PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. com


    These children could live for more than 300 years after they were chosen as the ancestral leopard Warriors, protecting the sacred Man Tribe until they died.


    In this generation, he was the new ancestral leopard warrior and the new guardian of the sacred Man Tribe.


    From the age of ten, Zara had been able to wrestle with the fiercest wild beasts. Even now, not even an elephant could compete with him in strength. He was the strongest warrior of the great Prairie.


    However, there was also a drawback to this power. The bestiality in his body often made him lose control.


    He had even almost attacked his clansmen, all of which deeply troubled Zara.


    For this, he sought help from zu Bao.


    According to what zu Bao said.


    The beast was not willing to be imprisoned. The life of the tribe imprisoned the beast in his body, and the more he suppressed it, the more pain he felt. However, the wild nature in his body did not need to be suppressed at all, but needed to be vented with a hearty battle.


    However, in this era where spirit Qi was declining, there were no wild beasts that could compete with him, including the lion, the Overlord of the grassland. How could he fight to his heart¡¯s content?


    For this reason, Zara chose to suppress the bestiality in his body.


    If he could avoid fighting, he would try his best not to fight, because fighting would nourish the beast in his body.


    This was also the reason why he was only a companion during the coming-of-age ceremony for snatching food from the lion¡¯s mouth, and only acted when the clan was in the most dangerous situation.


    Meditating every day was also a way for him to wear down his bestiality.


    On one hand, he needed to keep getting stronger to protect the tribe. He needed to have the awareness to deal with any unknown danger and take precautions before it happened. On the other hand, in order to control the violent bestiality in his body, he needed to keep himself calm.


    The coexistence of beastly nature and human nature made Zara very pained.


    However, he carried the mission of protecting the tribe and was the brave ancestor of the tribe. No matter how painful it was, he had to grit his teeth and persevere.


    Often on full moon nights, he would roar at the beasts in the sky in pain to vent the endless desire to fight in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, standing on the huge rock at the entrance of the tribe and looking at the full moon in the sky, Zara felt that the bestiality in his body began to boil again.


    He slowly knelt on the ground and suddenly exerted force in his four limbs, shooting his body up.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    This jump was more than ten meters high. At the moment when his body reached its peak, Zara opened his mouth and let out a loud roar at the moon. His arms, which had already grown sharp claws, suddenly swung at the moon to vent.


    The moment his body landed, Zara suddenly looked to the side.


    Not far away, Jack, who was walking towards them, was dumbfounded.


    Just now, he had seen Zara jump more than ten meters high.


    What kind of concept was this? the human body¡¯s limit for a vertical leap was only slightly more than one meter. This was not just beyond the human body¡¯s limit, it was simply Superman!


    However, at this moment, Zara¡¯s gaze was very frightening, like a wild beast hunting for food. His gaze seemed to want to swallow him alive, making Jack feel timid.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    After landing on the ground, Zara¡¯s body bounced and moved his four limbs, pouncing toward him like a Black Lightning.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Jack¡¯s heart was pounding.


    Just as Zara was about to approach Jack, Zara¡¯s eyes flickered. He suddenly stuck his arms into the ground to stop the inertia of his body. Then, his body rose into the air and landed steadily after a somersault in the air.


    Looking at Zara, who was squatting on the ground with a pained expression, Jack was very afraid, but he still gathered his courage and asked,¡±


    ¡°Zara, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me, I¡¯m feeling very uncomfortable!¡± Zara growled with a pained expression.


    At this moment, Zara¡¯s voice had obviously changed. It was low and rough, like a beast, which frightened Jack again.


    He originally wanted to continue asking, but seeing Zara¡¯s terrifying, needle-like pupils, Jack thought for a moment, then turned and ran.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Jack, who had been fighting for an entire night, once again came to the huge rock in front of the tribe¡¯s Gate, driven by curiosity.


    At this moment, Zara was still sitting on the Boulder, his naked upper body full of red scratch marks.


    After some thought, Jack took two steps forward and asked in a low voice,¡±


    ¡°Zara, are you okay?¡±


    Zara opened his eyes at this time and turned to look at Jack. At this moment, his eyes were still bloodshot, but he shook his head indifferently.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°Your body ...¡± Jack looked at the scratch marks on Zara¡¯s body and could not help but ask again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯ll fade away soon. My body¡¯s recovery ability is very strong!¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened? You were so scary last night!¡± After making sure that Zara had returned to normal, Jack asked out of curiosity.


    Zara didn¡¯t hide anything from Jack¡¯s question. Having grown up in this great Prairie, Zara had no intention of hiding or deceiving anyone. For anything, there was only agreement and rejection.


    In the face of Jack¡¯s inquiry, Zara calmly told him about how he was troubled by his beastly nature.


    To Jack, these words were simply nonsense.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to control the beast¡¯s nature? isn¡¯t that a line from a stupid movie?¡¯


    But then he thought about how Zara had jumped more than ten meters high last night. Wasn¡¯t that a scene that would only appear in movies?


    At this moment, Jack suddenly somewhat believed Zara¡¯s encounter.


    However, these things were too mysterious, after all, and Jack still had his doubts.


    However, Zara didn¡¯t seem like a person who would lie.


    Jack listened to his account, especially the pain that Zara had endured when his bestiality broke out again and again. He suddenly felt sympathy for him.


    ¡°Zara, do you need a beast that can fight you?¡± Jack suddenly asked.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s a creature that can fight with me to my heart¡¯s content, I¡¯m fine with it. But I can¡¯t find an opponent like that!¡± As he spoke, a hint of desolation appeared in Zara¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How about I bring you back to my place? there¡¯s an underground boxing ring in the area where I live. You can vent your desire to fight there!¡± After thinking for a while, Jack immediately suggested.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave the sacred Man Tribe. I¡¯m The Guardian of this place!¡± Zara immediately shook his head and refused.


    He clearly knew how terrifying his strength was. Putting aside the fact that he would not leave the tribe, it would be a joke for him to fight in the underground. It was because humans were no match for him. On the contrary, a weak opponent would make it harder for him to control his beastly nature. Sooner or later, he would accidentally kill someone, and eventually, he would be completely controlled by his beastly nature.


    Hearing this, Jack couldn¡¯t help but think of the amazing leap he saw yesterday. With that kind of explosive power, boxing was simply a massacre. Wouldn¡¯t one punch kill ...


    ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Jack couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask again.


    This time, Zara didn¡¯t answer. He just shook his head indifferently.


    Seeing this, Jack sighed.


    All of this was truly mysterious, but he had no way of dealing with this problem.


    After all, there was no one in this world who could compete with an inhuman existence like Zara. Even the athletes in the ¡°Olympic Games,¡± the highest sports event of mankind, didn¡¯t have such a terrible physical strength as Zara.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Suddenly, Jack was stunned.


    There was no such thing in this world, but there was one in the other world!


    He suddenly thought of the conquests and the ¡°individual competition¡± ranking preliminaries that had recently started in the various major servers!


    The battles there were 100% realistic, no different from the real world. In that world, Zara could fight to his heart¡¯s content and release his beast nature at will.


    ¡°Zara! I think I have a way to help you!¡±


    Zara immediately shook his head.


    As for Jack¡¯s good intentions, he could only say that he appreciated it. Otherwise, he was really afraid that Jack¡¯s death-seeking behavior would trigger the bestiality in his body and kill Jack under uncontrollable circumstances.


    ¡°Zara, come with me. I¡¯ll take you to a place that can definitely help you!¡± Jack shouted excitedly again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave the sacred Man Tribe!¡± Zara once again firmly refused Jack¡¯s good intentions.


    ¡°No need to leave. It¡¯s my Touring Car in your tribe!¡± Realizing that Zara seemed to have misunderstood something, Jack quickly explained.


    This RV was also the place where Jack and the other three photographers lived every day. Zara was no stranger to this RV, but he didn¡¯t understand what releasing bestiality had to do with the RV.


    ¡°Follow me, I won¡¯t lie to you. Do you know about the war? Two days ago, the servers opened, and the world is 100% realistic. It can definitely help you!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t quite understand, Zara still nodded helplessly, feeling that Jack¡¯s pestering had come again.


    .


    Jumping off the huge rock, Zara followed Jack to the center of the holy man Tribe.


    The RV was parked there, and a solar panel was installed on the roof. Zara followed Jack into it, and all kinds of instruments and wires were messily intertwined inside.


    Jack picked up the virtual helmet on the bed and handed it to him.


    While Zara was still stunned, Jack began to explain how to use the virtual helmet and explain the game.


    All of this made Zara confused, but he asked decisively about the things he didn¡¯t understand.


    Jack was very patient and explained everything one by one.


    A moment later, after confirming that Zara had understood how to use the virtual helmet, Jack personally helped Zara put it on.


    When the virtual panel appeared in front of Zara, he followed Jack¡¯s instructions and clicked on the battle icon on the panel.


    At this moment, a game prompt appeared.


    [Welcome to war online. Start your gaming journey!]

 Chapter 523 - Battle Bus

    Chapter 523: Battle Bus


    Although Zara had learned about some modern technological products outside of the holy man Tribe, it was his first time coming into contact with virtual equipment.


    After entering the game and looking down at the profound wind great domain where the non-server was located, Zara was completely stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Because the world beneath his feet was so real that he couldn¡¯t even tell if it was real or fake.


    After more than ten minutes of looking down, the original scene ended, and the class selection panel appeared in front of Zara.


    The non-server¡¯s class selection panel was completely different from the central, European, hell, and Asian servers.


    This was because there were many non-server classes to choose from, and the direction of development was multi-faceted.


    At this moment, Zara appeared outside a magnificent Golden Palace.


    Around him, there were many stone pillars that reached into the sky, and there was a painting carved on every stone pillar.


    There was an ancient tree with luxuriant branches and nine golden crows circling in the sky, a three-headed White Wolf with a ferocious appearance and a Golden Lion roaring at the sky, and so on.


    There were a total of eight pillars, each corresponding to eight different totems.


    Zara first looked to the left, where a green tree-shaped totem was.


    Suddenly, an image appeared in front of his eyes.


    On the ground, an incomparably huge tree stood in the center. Its ten thousand branches and leaves drooped down, and as the wind gently trembled, the earth immediately trembled. A vast and ancient aura blew out, as if this tree had stood here for a long time, experiencing all the hardships of time.


    At the top of the tree, nine golden crows spread their wings and circled around. Their long golden tails were like ribbons, and they looked unusually handsome, adding a holy aura to the ancient tree.


    At this moment, information about the ancient tree appeared.


    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. com


    [Bronze tree of God (totem)]:


    [Totem information: nature-type totem. Players who choose this totem as their faith will grow in the way of nature.]


    [Totem characteristics (five types): self-healing, support, control, summoning, healing]


    [Totem growth: weak in the early stages, but all-round development in the later stages, extremely strong potential!]


    After seeing the introduction of the ancient bronze tree, Zara was curious and immediately turned to look at the sky Pillar on the right.


    Immediately, a picture related to the totem emerged.


    It was still on the boundless withered land. A male lion was chasing after its prey. The mane on its neck was shining with a golden light like the sun, dazzling people¡¯s eyes. Its whole body exuded the domineering aura of a King. As it opened its mouth and inhaled, all the fleeing creatures in front of it were instantly sucked into its mouth by an invisible suction force.


    The suction force grew stronger and stronger. The flowers and trees on the ground, even the clouds in the sky, were all pulled into the mouth of the lion.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    An earth-shaking roar resounded like thunder, shaking the earth.


    [Sky-devouring Lion (totem)]:


    [Totem information: beast-type totem, has its own race talent (devour), can help players grow faster in the early stages.]


    [Totem characteristics (seven types): spellcasting talent, devouring growth, control, life blessing, defense, agility, bestiality (related to the player¡¯s character, not easy to trigger, combat power increases by a percentage after trigger)]


    [Totem growth: the sky-swallowing lion¡¯s main growth is spellcasting, and its close-combat abilities are also extraordinary.]


    The introduction of these totems immediately piqued Zara¡¯s interest, and he began to look at the totems on the pillar one by one.


    The three white wolves, the soaring cloud flood Dragon, the moon god, the spirit bug Mantis ...


    Every totem¡¯s growth characteristics were different, and they all had their own preferences.


    The characteristics of these labels also explained the types of totems, helping the players better understand the different totems.


    For example, players who liked the mage type could choose the sky-devouring Lion, players who liked the support type could choose the moon god, players who liked close-combat could choose the three-headed White Wolf or the spirit bug Mantis, and players who liked all-round development in the later stages could choose the ancient bronze tree.


    Among them, different totems not only had different growth directions, but they also had their own race¡¯s innate skills.


    The choice of opening was undoubtedly the most complicated among the five major servers. The growth of different totems was very different.


    Just on how to choose a class, the non-Server forums were in an uproar.


    They were all discussing what class was the strongest and how to choose.


    After all, the special feature of conquests was that they couldn¡¯t delete their accounts or play again. The choice to start was too important for all players who were about to start the battle.


    According to a player who had chosen the wrong profession in the Chinese server, choosing a character in the opening of the server was equivalent to reincarnation. If one chose a profession that did not match their character, then they could only cry. There was no use regretting it.


    After looking at the guides for the mid and European servers, the non-server players who were well-prepared became very cautious in choosing their initial class. He had gone to the old servers such as the Chinese server and the European server to ask for help from the old players, hoping to get some class analysis and suggestions.


    In the early stages of the opening of the non-server, a large number of new players poured in, bringing great vitality to the conquest forum. The atmosphere of the forum was high.


    ......


    After reading the introduction of the totems on the eight pillars, Zara didn¡¯t make a choice. Instead, he frowned.


    According to the introduction of totem selection, the totem was the belief after entering the game.


    This was completely unacceptable in Zara¡¯s eyes.


    Because he was a member of the sacred Man Tribe, he only believed in one totem, and that was the ancestral leopard.


    Although it was just a game, as zu Bao¡¯s warrior, his faith was rooted in his heart. In his opinion, this choice of faith was disrespectful to zu Bao, and even a betrayal.


    Out of curiosity, Zara actually wanted to enter the game world to take a look, but he was stuck at the stage of choosing a totem.


    After some hesitation, Zara sighed and opened the function panel, giving up on playing.


    Just as he was about to exit the game, he suddenly realized that there was an additional ¡®totem creation¡¯ function in the function panel.


    He was certain that this function did not exist before.


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    After being stunned for a moment, Zara clicked on the ¡®totem creation¡¯ function out of curiosity.


    Immediately, the surrounding space began to distort. The Golden Palace and the eight pillars disappeared, replaced by a vast white world.


    The game prompt sounded.


    [Game prompt: the area you are in is a creation space. Please imagine the totem you need to create!]


    Zara was stunned, clearly not expecting the game to have such a function.


    Jack had not explained this to him before.


    Thinking of this, Zara immediately thought of zu Bao¡¯s appearance.


    While Zara was fantasizing, the outline of the ancestral leopard slowly appeared in front of him.


    The leopard was similar to other felines, but it was more than five meters tall. There were two purple lightning stripes from the corner of its mouth to the corner of its eyes. It was black all over, and the color of its skin was constantly changing, sometimes colorful, sometimes single.


    While Zara was shaping the image of zu Bao, Lu Wu, who was watching the opening of the non-server, smiled.


    Even he didn¡¯t expect that he would find a real cheat-like player right after the server opened.


    And the most important thing was not the Zara, but the totem behind it.


    Recently, Lu Wu had been collecting the remains of the gods in heaven with the purpose of creating new totems to add new totems for future updates.


    Therefore, in the aspect of totems, the inspection of divine artifacts was particularly strict.


    So, the moment Zara entered the game, the artifact sent him a notification that a ¡°totem¡± had been detected.


    Therefore, Lu Wu noticed Zara. After some analysis and investigation, he also noticed the totem that Zara believed in, the ancestral leopard.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t know much about zu Bao, but the all-knowing little Bei Li knew it very well.


    According to her, the leopard was an ancient mythical beast that came from the human world. It was extremely rare, but it had great potential for growth. During the war of the Three Realms, Bei Li had thought that all the Leopards had gone extinct. He did not expect that there were still some left.


    This discovery shocked Lu Wu.


    Originally, Lu Wu wanted to send Xiao Tian to Africa immediately and bring the leopard here.


    However, Bei Li said that it didn¡¯t need to be so troublesome.


    This was because the divine artifact had discovered that only zu Bao¡¯s soul was left. It was too easy to get him into the divine artifact space.


    This was because the divine weapon could mobilize the power of the six paths of reincarnation. To soul-type creatures, it was a power that could not be resisted.


    The ancestral leopard¡¯s soul was hidden deep underground in the sacred Man Tribe and had set up a barrier to seal himself. However, now that he knew of zu Bao¡¯s existence through Zara, the divine weapon could easily summon him.


    This was because the purpose of the array formation was to hide one¡¯s aura. As long as one¡¯s location was determined, one would be unable to resist the six paths of reincarnation that could ignore any space and array formation.


    ......


    At this moment, in the sacred Man Tribe.


    The ancestral leopard spirit body, the tribe¡¯s totem, was quietly lying in a space deep underground. At this moment, its eyes were closed, as if it was sleeping.


    At this moment, it suddenly opened its eyes.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Its sharp sixth sense allowed it to sense the arrival of danger. This aura was strange yet familiar at the same time, and it could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Six paths of reincarnation!¡± When he confirmed that the Qi came from the six paths of reincarnation, zu Bao panicked.


    It was hiding here to avoid the detection of the six paths of reincarnation and was pulled into the reincarnation. He did not expect that the six paths of reincarnation would be able to sense his presence.


    If it was dragged into the six paths of reincarnation and started on the path of reincarnation, it knew what the consequences would be.


    It had just been born during the war of the Three Realms, but it did not participate in the war. Instead, it was turned into an egg by its parents and buried in the earth, sleeping for a long time.


    However, it still knew about the war of the Three Realms, because its parents had left behind memories for it.


    The ancestral leopard¡¯s bloodline was a force of the human realm. If he entered the six paths of reincarnation and was discovered by the heaven realm¡¯s forces that monitored the Three Realms, he would have no chance of survival, let alone reincarnation.


    Although the chances of being discovered weren¡¯t high, it didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.


    He had not expected that after hiding for so long, this moment would still come.


    At this moment, a black spot of light appeared in front of zu Bao. This spot of light continued to spin and expand. In the blink of an eye, it had become as large as his body.


    A huge suction force came from it.


    The ancestral leopard howled unwillingly, wanting to resist this suction force. However, even if he used all his strength, he was still unable to resist and was instantly pulled in.


    At this moment, there was only one thought in zu Bao¡¯s mind. It was over!


    In its mind, the inheritance left behind by its parents told it that after the war of the Three Realms, the remaining group of people in the human realm chose to go to the outer realm. It was not that they were afraid of death, but that they would be tortured by the heavenly realm after death, unable to turn over a new leaf!


    Because the heaven realm¡¯s greatest fear was always the power of the human realm. They could acquiesce to the existence of the netherworld, which had far less potential than the human realm, but they would mercilessly strangle all the power of the human realm!


    As a species that had existed since the peak of the human realm and one of the powers of the human realm, zu Bao knew that he had entered the six paths of reincarnation and his life was in danger!


    At the thought of this, zu Bao struggled unwillingly and wailed in pain, trying to break free from the restraints of the six paths of reincarnation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wail anymore. It¡¯s so noisy. Be quiet!¡±


    At this moment, a voice rang out. At the same time, zu Bao suddenly felt the restraints on his body disappear. He then found himself in an unfamiliar space.


    Not far away, Lu Wu and Bei Li were looking at it with disgust, especially the little one who was covering her ears.


    Zu Bao was stunned!


    This wasn¡¯t the six paths of reincarnation?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this isn¡¯t the bus to the six paths of reincarnation. You¡¯re on the non-Service Bus to the war online. Have a pleasant journey, this is the transit station!¡± Lu Wu said with a smile.


    Zu Bao was even more confused.

 Chapter 524 - Leopard ancestor totem

    Chapter 524: Leopard ancestor totem


    Looking at Lu Wu¡¯s smiling face, zu Bao broke away from his state of panic and fell into a state of confusion.


    In its inherited memories, there was a very detailed explanation of the aura of the six paths of reincarnation. Therefore, it was certain that the passage it just entered must lead to the six paths of reincarnation.


    However, he had not entered the world of six paths of reincarnation. Instead, he had appeared in this strange space. Zu Bao was obviously puzzled.


    Moreover, for some reason, zu Bao felt that Lu Wu, who was standing not far away, had a very familiar aura.


    Moreover, this aura was not as simple as being friendly. It was more like a feedback from the inheritance ... Master ... Or an elder ...


    Zu Bao, who couldn¡¯t figure it out, was stunned. His originally fierce face was now adorkable.


    ¡°Big cat, look, this cat is bigger than you. Go and grab its paw!¡± Bei Li pointed his finger at zu Bao and incited him with a serious look.


    Lu Wu¡¯s face, which was originally full of smiles, suddenly sank, and the blue veins on his forehead throbbed.


    ¡°Just Who are you?!¡± Zu Bao asked vigilantly.


    ¡°We are not enemies, but friends. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you in any way!¡± Lu Wu turned to zu Bao and said.


    His attitude towards zu Bao was completely different from his attitude towards talismans.


    This was because zu Bao was a power of the human world and they had the same origin. Moreover, zu Bao had never betrayed the human world. He had only been hiding in the human world in order to survive.


    If the divine weapon hadn¡¯t detected Zara this time, it was obvious that the leopard could have continued to hide like a Voldemort.


    Till the end of time, the Three Realms would change ...


    But no matter what, zu Bao¡¯s family had sacrificed too much for the human world. Lu Wu would naturally treat their descendants well.


    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. com


    As he thought of this, Lu Wu said,¡±


    ¡°Zu Bao, I¡¯ll tell you something now, but after knowing all this, I have to leave some taboos in your soul. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but for the sake of safety, I can¡¯t afford to take the risk. But don¡¯t worry, I, Lu Wu, will never hurt you!¡±


    Facing zu Bao, Lu Wu said his name.


    This was something that not even bronze hook and the others could enjoy. Until now, bronze hook and the others still didn¡¯t know what Lu Wu¡¯s name was.


    After learning from Bei Li about the story of zu Bao¡¯s family dying in battle for the continuation of the human world, Lu Wu was still full of respect for zu Bao.


    Now that he saw that the ancestral leopard¡¯s bloodline still had descendants, Lu Wu naturally wanted to treat them well.


    ¡°Can I not listen?¡± Zu Bao looked at Lu Wu in shock.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    How could this stupid leopard be so straightforward!


    Looking at Bei Li, who was covering his mouth and laughing, the veins on Lu Wu¡¯s forehead popped up again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to keep hiding in the African savannah, and how long are you going to be buried underground?¡± Lu Wu said in an unpleasant tone.


    ¡°I have no choice. I also want to go out and run, but it¡¯s too dangerous. Moreover, I¡¯m only a soul now, and I don¡¯t have much power to protect myself!¡± Zu Bao said gloomily.


    ¡°So I¡¯m giving you a good place now. It can even help you recover your physical body!¡± Lu Wu immediately threw out his bait.


    ¡°Can I not go?¡± Zu Bao continued in a low voice.


    ¡°Look, what an honest big cat. Since we can¡¯t use soft tactics, we¡¯ll use hard tactics. When it knows the benefits, it will change its mind!¡± Bei Li looked at Lu Wu and encouraged.


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°Stupid leopard, I¡¯m also a human. We¡¯re in the same camp. How could I lie to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a human cultivator? Which faction?¡± Zu Bao¡¯s face was filled with curiosity.


    Looking at Lu Wu, the many human cultivation sects described in the inheritance appeared in its mind.


    ¡°Path of the human Emperor!¡± Bei Li said with a smug look on his face. He could not help but place his hands on his waist.


    ¡°Human Emperor!¡± Zu Bao¡¯s face was blank and he was obviously frightened.


    However, it couldn¡¯t help but bare its teeth, feeling that it had been deceived.


    But at this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s hair was slowly soaked in gold, and a heavy and distant aura appeared on his body.


    This aura was also recorded in zu Bao¡¯s inheritance. It was the path of the human Emperor.


    Zu Bao¡¯s eyes widened.


    Dad, mom, I¡¯ve seen the human Emperor!


    ¡°Stupid leopard, Do You Believe Me Now?¡± Lu Wu said unhappily.


    Zu Bao didn¡¯t answer this time. He knelt on the ground with his forelimbs, lowered his body slowly, and lowered his head to Lu Wu.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Wu was stunned.


    ¡°The line of the human Emperor is the Emperor of the human world. Since you have inherited the path of the human Emperor, you are the Emperor of the human world!¡± Zu Bao said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, you¡¯re welcome!¡± When Lu Wu heard this, he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Bei Li couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and look at Lu Wu with contempt.


    ¡°I agree. I agree with any decision you make. We, zu Bao¡¯s bloodline, serve human Emperor Xiaoye. Now that the human Emperor has disappeared, you are the new human Emperor!¡± Zu Bao spoke again.


    Looking at zu Bao who was kneeling on the ground, Lu Wu felt embarrassed.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts of becoming the Emperor. He just wanted to be the big boss behind the scenes.


    ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll tell you about the current situation and the mission you¡¯re about to begin!¡± Lu Wu nodded, signaling zu Bao to get up.


    The ancestral leopard immediately got up, but this time, the way it looked at Lu Wu had completely changed.


    He became very respectful.


    From the memory inheritance of its parents, it knew how noble Lu Wu, who cultivated the path of the human Sovereign, was. In ancient times, he was the leader of the entire human world.


    The leopard¡¯s bloodline was only one of the many forces that followed the human Emperor.


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    Next, Lu Wu began to tell zu Bao about his plan. During this time, he used the divine weapon to enter some information about the divine weapon and its functions into zu Bao¡¯s mind.


    Zu Bao was dumbfounded by all this.


    However, when he heard that Lu Wu wanted to counterattack the heaven realm, zu Bao¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with fire.


    In its inherited memories, its parents and clansmen were all killed by the gods of the heavenly realm. How could it forget such hatred?


    It had thought that the glory of the human realm had long ended. Under such a tight blockade by the heavenly realm, there was no possibility of the human realm rising again, let alone revenge.


    However, Lu Wu¡¯s appearance broke its perception and also let it know that the opportunity to fight back against the heaven realm had come.


    The fighting spirit in zu Bao¡¯s heart was instantly ignited, and his eyes became bright and full of spirit.


    Then, Lu Wu explained the problems related to the feisha and the matter of letting zu Bao go to the feisha as a totem.


    Zu Bao was stunned when he found out that he had to go to the mysterious wind great domain and become the totem.


    However, it had no objection to this decision.


    Especially after he found out that he was the totem of Zara¡¯s faith.


    It was because it was Zara¡¯s totem belief, his God.


    After that, the leopard accepted Bei Li¡¯s soul imprint. However, it did not resist at all. It did not have any resistance in its heart. Instead, it was filled with fighting spirit.


    After everything was settled, zu Bao officially became one of Lu Wu¡¯s people. However, at this time, Lu Wu also thought of a problem.


    That was the growth of the leopard.


    The totem¡¯s growth mode was to grow together with the player, complementing each other. Currently, the eight totems in the non-server each had their own corresponding player groups. However, zu Bao was clearly not one of the eight totems. If Zara was the only one to grow, his growth speed would undoubtedly be too slow.


    As he thought of this, Lu Wu turned his eyes to Bei Li out of habit.


    It was time to live off a woman!


    Seeing Lu Wu¡¯s eyes, Bei Li knew what Lu Wu was thinking and nodded.¡±


    ¡°There are two ways. Since the server has only just opened, we can just add another totem. Anyway, there are still a large number of players who are struggling with the choice of a totem and have not made a move yet. The second method is to let the leopard become a totem and an NPC at the same time. Let it trade with the players and earn soul coins. While relying on Zara¡¯s feedback to grow, it can also use soul power to cultivate!¡±


    Lu Wu nodded and looked at zu Bao,¡±


    ¡°Stupid leopard, which one do you want?¡±


    Zu Bao fell into deep thought after hearing this.


    ¡°Who?¡± after a while, zu Bao raised his head.¡±Which one has greater potential?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re both huge. The growth in the form of totems can be said to complement each other. The players ¡®potential in the later stages is limitless. After becoming a totem, they can also cultivate to become a God, or even a higher life form!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the growth of soul power, the process will be more difficult and you¡¯ll have to earn soul coins by yourself. However, you have the knowledge passed down from your ancestors in your mind, so it won¡¯t be a big problem for you. The biggest benefit of this choice is freedom!¡±


    Hearing what Bei Li said, zu Bao originally wanted to become a totem. But when he heard the word ¡®freedom¡¯, he was stunned.


    Because in reality, it had lost its freedom for far too long, and had been sealing itself under the sacred Man Tribe.


    Zu Bao even thought that he would never be able to go out again.


    When he suddenly heard the word ¡®freedom¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved.


    Thinking of this, it nodded hard.¡±


    ¡°I choose freedom!¡±


    ¡°Very good, you will be the first non-server NPC. Oh right, I will send you the techniques of other servers¡± NPCs to earn players ¡°soul coins, you can take a look!¡± Lu Wu immediately nodded.


    ¡°I will lead the non-server players to grow and become your most loyal guard!¡± Zu Bao lowered his head to Lu Wu again with a serious expression.


    Lu Wu nodded indifferently. At this moment, he suddenly felt that the burden on his shoulders had become heavier.


    However, the fighting spirit in his heart was also slowly ignited.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to send you to feifu!¡± Lu Wang said as he looked at zu Bao.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m ready!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he waved his hand and drew a space passage.


    Seeing this, zu Bao took the initiative to jump in.


    For Lu Wu, who cultivated the way of the human Sovereign, it chose to trust and be loyal unconditionally.


    This time, when it saw Lu Wu, the flame of revenge against the heaven realm was ignited in its heart.


    ......


    In the space created by the totem.


    After imagining the ancestral leopard¡¯s form, Zara was dumbfounded.


    Because not far in front of it, there was a creature that looked exactly like the ancestral leopard.


    This was too real. Was technology so advanced now?


    However, what troubled Zara was what to do next after creating the form.


    This was because the function panel did not have a ¡®next¡¯ button.


    At this moment, the originally dazed zu Bao¡¯s body suddenly trembled. His originally empty eyes actually had some life.


    Zara¡¯s eyes widened at the sight.


    It was too realistic. His eyes were exactly the same as zu Bao ¡®s!


    Thinking of this, Zara walked closer to the leopard with a conflicted look on his face. He seemed to want to touch the leopard but was a little scared.


    ¡°You can try touching it!¡± At this moment, zu Bao suddenly glared at him, causing Zara to take a few steps back in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alive!¡±


    Hearing this, zu Bao almost couldn¡¯t help but slap this kid to death.


    What do you mean by ¡®alive¡¯?

 Chapter 525 - Birth of the first non-server cheater

    Chapter 525: Birth of the first non-server cheater


    Looking at the shocked Zara, zu Bao was a little speechless.¡±


    ¡°Zara! You don¡¯t even recognize me?¡±


    Hearing zu Bao¡¯s words, Zara was even more shocked, and his expression suddenly became extremely frightened.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Looking at Zara in such a state, zu Bao couldn¡¯t help but roar at him.


    At this moment, Zara could confirm that the ancestral leopard in front of him was not the model of the ancestral leopard he had imagined, but the real ancestral leopard that the sacred Man Tribe believed in.


    ¡°Ancestral God!¡± Zara immediately knelt down on one knee, placed his right hand on his left chest, and bowed his head to salute zu Bao.


    ¡°Get up!¡± Zu Bao nodded indifferently.


    ¡°Zu Bao, why did you appear in the virtual world?¡± The puzzled Zara couldn¡¯t help but ask after he stood up.


    ¡°This is not a virtual world, but a real world!¡± Zu Bao didn¡¯t hide anything from his follower Zara.


    At this moment, Zara was stunned again.


    Obviously, he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    The ancestral leopard trusted his follower Zara very much. It could be said that he had watched Zara grow up. Moreover, after Zara¡¯s soul was branded by the divine weapon, there was no possibility of him betraying Zara. Therefore, zu Bao didn¡¯t hide too much and told him some of the information he knew.


    Of course, zu Bao chose to hide the existence of Lu Wu and Bei Li.


    Because this was not something that Zara could come into contact with at the moment.


    Although he knew that Zara had no possibility of betraying him, zu Bao still warned Zara that he could not reveal what he knew to any player, including the shengman people.


    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. com


    The content of zu Bao¡¯s words almost made Zara think that he was dreaming. He was silent for a while before he came back to his senses.


    Zara had never questioned the existence of ghosts and deities, because zu Bao was a ghost-like existence.


    However, the game world was actually a real world, which made Zara feel even more perplexed than the existence of ghosts and gods in the real world.


    However, Zara naturally didn¡¯t doubt anything that zu Bao said.


    After coming back to his senses, Zara immediately looked up at zu Bao and respectfully said,¡±


    ¡°Elder God, what should I do?!¡±


    ¡°Zara, you¡¯re the most talented ancestral leopard Warrior I¡¯ve ever seen in the sacred Man Tribe. Do you know why you¡¯re in so much pain? It¡¯s because you¡¯ve grown too fast, and you¡¯re more talented than the previous generations of ancestral leopard Warriors. However, this has also become your fatal point. Because your spiritual level can¡¯t keep up with the progress of your beast body¡¯s cultivation, you¡¯re often tortured by the suppressed beast nature in your body that has no place to vent. ¡±


    Hearing this, Zara¡¯s expression darkened.


    Zu Bao had also told him about this at the time, but Zara still didn¡¯t stop practicing his ¡°beast technique.¡±


    Because he was The Guardian of the sacred Man Tribe, he had to keep getting stronger and prevent any possible crisis.


    Four hundred years ago, the shengman clan had once faced a huge crisis from the outside world.


    The danger did not come from the wild beasts on the Prairie, but from modern humans.


    The sacred Man Tribe had paid a heavy price for that crisis, and the ancestral leopard Warriors of that generation had fallen. Although they had driven away the outsiders who had come with firearms, it had also made the later ancestral leopard Warriors understand one thing-they must never stop their pace of becoming stronger.


    So, no matter how painful it was, as long as he was alive, Zara would clench his teeth and persist.


    As a ancestral leopard warrior, this was a promise to the safety of his clansmen.


    Looking at the silent Zara, zu Bao understood Zara¡¯s feelings very well.¡±


    ¡°You were born to be a warrior. This is also the reason why I chose you to be the ancestral leopard warrior the moment you were born. However, I didn¡¯t expect that your talent would be so high. You were able to cultivate so quickly in this Dharma ending age, which caused you to suffer so much pain. But now you can rest assured, go to the game world and kill to grow. You are a beast, and the cruel laws of survival there are the place you should stay. Go there and fight, grow!¡±


    ¡°Ancestral God, I understand!¡± Hearing zu Bao say that the game could relieve his pain, Zara nodded solemnly, and the desire to fight immediately ignited in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I need you to grow up quickly?¡± Zu Bao could not help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever the ancestral God says. You¡¯re my faith. I¡¯ll use my life to carry out any decision you make!¡± Zara answered without hesitation.


    Such a Frank answer stunned zu Bao.


    What an honest believer!


    As expected of the child I¡¯ve raised since young, I didn¡¯t raise him in vain!


    At this moment, zu Bao couldn¡¯t help but nod.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve understood, then enter the game. Fight, kill, and let out all the beastly nature in your heart!¡±


    The moment zu Bao finished speaking, the game¡¯s notification rang and it was an announcement to the entire region.


    [Global announcement: congratulations to player ¡®Zara¡¯ for creating a new totem belief,¡¯ancestral leopard¡¯]


    [Leopard ancestor totem (exclusive totem)]:


    [Totem information: a God of faith created by player Zara based on the totem of faith of his tribe.]


    [Totem characteristics (8 types): wild, combat, agility, divine beast body, transformation (human form, beast form), self-healing, life support, explosive blood (rage, rage)]


    [Totem growth: the most powerful melee totem at this stage. Possesses swift movement and instant killing ability. Has an extremely high burst Limit.]


    ¡­¡­


    After the district-wide announcement, the entire non-server fell into a brief silence.


    Then, countless posts appeared on all the forums.


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    He had created a new class the moment the server opened, and his speed had even broken Yeshen Lan¡¯s record. This had completely driven the players from all the major servers crazy.


    In the regional announcement, the introduction of the ancestral leopard¡¯s totem was even more unbelievable to the non-server players.


    Eight totem characteristics!


    There were even more of them than the magic-type sky-devouring Lion. What was even more terrifying was that the growth introduction directly pointed out that this was the strongest melee profession at this stage.


    Countless players who had chosen other melee totems were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped.


    In the introduction, this was actually an exclusive totem. In other words, this totem only belonged to the player who created this class.


    The players ¡®eyes turned red with envy at such treatment.


    Imana (Fei):¡±let¡¯s warmly celebrate the birth of the first cheat that belongs to our Fei server. The entire audience stands up and salutes!¡±


    [Power of the gods (non): why is it an exclusive totem? let me, who has not chosen a totem, be happy for nothing. Please share it with me. I also want to play the strongest melee class (sob)]


    Lion King Simba (Fei):¡±congratulations, but I still like the current Sky-devouring Lion. I don¡¯t regret my choice.¡±


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°the strongest Chinese server has sent me as their representative to greet you. By the way, this player called Zara has pretty good potential. However, compared to our Chinese server¡¯s cheating team, the gap is still huge. There¡¯s no choice. After all, the Chinese server is the daddy server.¡±


    [Cosmic stars (Europe): congratulatory message from the people of the European server. In addition, I¡¯m hammering the bar spirit upstairs!]


    [Hell Baron (Europe): the hell server sends a congratulatory message. Also, the hell server is the strongest. I¡¯ll smash the bar Spirit¡¯s head on the second floor (funny)]


    [Polo sect master (ya): congratulatory message from the people of the ya server. He took the hammer from upstairs and smashed the upstairs bar spirit upstairs.]


    [Light of the grassland (non): I would like to ask brother Zara how to create a totem belief?] Can you post a specific strategy? Thank you!


    ¡­¡­


    While the forum was abuzz with discussion about this.


    At this moment, Zara entered the game.


    His figure passed through the clouds and mist, and a boundless primeval forest appeared in the West. To the East was an area where desert and grassland coexisted, and further east was the blue sea.


    This was the black wind great domain.


    At this moment, an introduction to this large region appeared before Zara¡¯s eyes.


    Xuanfeng great domain:


    [Introduction to the region: the only region in the netherworld with a forest coverage of more than 70%.] There were many species in the region, but danger was everywhere. There were many strange beasts in the forest that had strange abilities, and many deadly plants were born. It was a paradise for new life, but it was also a forbidden Land for Life!


    [Region power distribution: qiuniu tribe (sole power, 12 subordinate tribes)]


    [Player¡¯s background: as a descendant of the weak ultimate tribe, you should grow quickly in this dangerous region.]


    [Player¡¯s main storyline: make the ultimate tribe that you¡¯re in the Overlord of the mysterious wind great domain!]


    ¡­¡­


    After reading it, the introduction text in front of Zara¡¯s eyes slowly faded, and his vision blurred.


    When it became clear again, Zara found that he was standing on the peak of a mountain with clouds and mist in front of him.


    This was the safe zone that Lu Wu had set up for the non-server players.


    Vast peak.


    In the mysterious wind great domain, which was filled with danger, this 2678-meter-high mountain could protect the players ¡®growth in the early stages. It was the best place for players to be born.


    The only downside was that it would take a lot of time for players to descend the mountain.


    However, this was actually an easy problem to solve. There were many wild beasts on the vast peak that could help the players grow in the early stages. In the future, as long as the players continued to develop and cleared out all the wild monsters in the mountain, Lu Wu would naturally set up a teleportation circle that led to the bottom.


    At that time, it would be very convenient for non-server players to go up and down the mountain.


    At this moment, the area where Zara was located was densely packed with players. Although players were constantly leaving the area to explore, there were also a large number of players entering the game, so the area was very crowded at the moment.


    From time to time, there would be exclamations and exclamations of admiration from the newcomers who had just entered, which entered Zara¡¯s ears.


    As for the realism of the game, even if many non-server players had seen the relevant game videos in advance, they were still shocked after experiencing it in real life.


    In contrast, Zara was very calm.


    After all, he knew many secrets that the players didn ¡®t, and he knew that this world was completely real.


    At this time, Zara squeezed through the crowd and walked to the foggy area on the map, ready to start his own exploration and growth.


    Just as zu Bao had said, after cultivating the beast technique of zu Bao¡¯s bloodline, he was not only a human but also a wild beast. The bestial nature in his body drove him to find battles and to kill to his heart¡¯s content.


    Although danger lurked in every corner of this world, it was also the best place for him to train.


    On the way forward, what made Zara speechless was that players were everywhere in the mountains and fields.


    Whenever a wild beast was discovered, a large wave of players would swarm over like a swarm of locusts. The leveling craze after the opening of the server was extremely crazy.


    Zara had no choice but to keep moving forward, trying to find a suitable place to level up.


    As he moved forward, Zara also began to study the function panel and familiarize himself with the game¡¯s content.


    The character panel, the shop panel, the life profession panel, and so on ...


    When Zara opened the activity panel, a countdown of the server opening activity and a special event announcement in golden font suddenly appeared in front of him.


    [Level up event, countdown: 7 days, 21 hours, 57 minutes ...]


    ¡°Special event: individual ranking competition (warm-up match)

 Chapter 526 - Individual competition

    Chapter 526: Individual competition


    ?


    What attracted Zara¡¯s attention was not the first event, but the second event, which was marked in gold.


    [Special event: individual competition (warm-up match):


    [Event introduction: with the opening of the non-server, the warm-up for the individual ranking competition has officially begun. In the early stages of the individual competition, players can sign up through the event panel.]


    [Individual ranking competition: in the initial stage, players can only compete with players from the same server. After winning, they will be rewarded with competition points and competition points.]


    [Arena points: can be exchanged for soul coins, experience potions, and arena-exclusive titles]


    [PvP points: the higher the PvP points, the stronger the opponent. The PvP points correspond to six tiers (Bronze, Silver, Gold, Platinum, diamond, King). The number of players in the king tier is fixed and will be obtained by the 10000 players with the highest PvP points in the server (you must have more than 10000 PvP points to enter).]


    [Warm-up match reward: players who successfully reach the top of the warm-up match in this server will be qualified to exchange pointers in the all-server individual ranking competition (limited to three days) and obtain the qualification to participate in the official all-server individual competition!]


    Who was the strongest cheater in the war, prove it with strength!


    ¡­¡­


    Zara was stunned when he saw the individual ranking competition.


    After reading the event¡¯s introduction, Zara¡¯s eyes suddenly burned with battle intent. The bestiality in his body was once again stirred, and the desire to fight surged in his body.


    In reality, in order not to harm his clansmen, he had been suppressing his beastly nature and did not even dare to fight recklessly.


    But here, he didn¡¯t need to suppress it at all.


    Especially since he could fight against strong people in the individual ranking competition, he couldn¡¯t help but be filled with fighting spirit.


    Thinking of this, he decisively pressed the registration button.


    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. com


    Immediately, a notification that the registration was successful popped up on the activity panel. At the same time, the registration Panel changed.


    [Zara (leopard totem)]:


    ¡°Victories: 0


    ¡°Failure: 0 matches¡±


    [Win rate: 0%]


    [PvP Points: 0(no rank)]


    [Competition Points: 0]


    ¡­¡­


    There were two more options under his competitive information.


    [Begin matching opponents]


    [Competition Point Mall]


    Although he was only level 0 at the moment, Zara¡¯s fighting spirit had been ignited, and he clicked on ¡°begin matchmaking¡± without hesitation.


    The game prompt appeared:


    [Game prompt: matching opponents ...]


    [Game prompt: matched with opponent successfully. Entering the individual arena!]


    In less than a second, the match was successful.


    Zara immediately found that the space around him began to distort. When it became clear again, he found himself in a large, broken circular arena.


    ¡°Random arena: lost arena


    The marble-paved ground was full of cracks, and moss had even grown in the cracks. It was a dilapidated scene.


    In Zara¡¯s shock, a figure slowly appeared not far from him.


    [Game prompt: your opponent is ¡°Amera.¡± Number of spectators: 0¡¿


    [Amera]:


    [Arena information: level 21,3 wins, 0 losses, currently no rank]


    [Game prompt: please get ready. The competition will begin in 10 seconds ...]


    At this time, a huge light screen appeared in front of Zara, separating him from the player named Amera. In the center of the light screen, a countdown number was jumping.


    Realizing that the battle was about to begin, Zara immediately became excited.


    In this place, he did not need to suppress his instincts at all, and he could release his beastly nature to his heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Zara slowly lowered his body and knelt on the ground. His pupils suddenly shrank into the size of a needle as he entered a combat state.


    ¡­¡­


    Not far away, after Amera, who had won three consecutive matches, found out that his opponent was a level 0 newbie with no battle record, he almost laughed out loud.


    Two days ago, he had bought a gaming chamber and frantically leveled up 24 hours a day in order to suppress his opponent in the individual competition.


    They would get good results in the early stages of the competition.


    Just two hours ago, he had reached level 21. After feeling that he was ahead of most players, Amera had decisively started his own individual competition, preparing to break through to the division.


    Just as he had expected, he had easily achieved three consecutive wins and accumulated 79 points by relying on the attribute suppression brought by his level.


    The higher the points, the higher the probability of being matched with a powerful opponent. Amera had been worried that he would be matched with an opponent he couldn¡¯t beat and end his winning streak.


    However, when the competition started and he saw Zara¡¯s record and level, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Clearly, he had gained a free victory this time.


    The tension in her heart faded, and Amera was calm at the moment.


    It¡¯s time to bully noobs!


    As the light screen in the middle dissipated, the opponent¡¯s hazy figure became clear, and the battle began.


    However, Amera was stunned. What was this guy doing on the ground?


    Surrendering?


    While Amera was puzzled by this, Zara suddenly bounced up from the ground, and his body shot out like a cheetah, running toward Amera.


    Amera was shocked to see this because Zara was too fast.


    Although he was only level 0 and did not have any attribute buffs, he relied on his four limbs and the boost from his ancestral leopard characteristic, agility, to move extremely fast. He instantly closed in on Amera.


    The frightened Amera quickly released one of the elephant god totem¡¯s skills, mountain quake!


    He stomped his right foot down.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Keenly aware of Amera¡¯s intentions, Zara sped up again, then jumped up, and his sharp claws suddenly slashed at Zara¡¯s neck.


    The attack was extremely smooth, and the moment he jumped, the sharp claws had already reached Amera¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ka!¡±


    The sharp claws hit Amera¡¯s neck, and the red words ¡°injured¡± appeared.


    As it was a weak point attack, this attack took 18 points of blood from Amera.


    Amera was completely stunned that a level 0 player could deal such damage.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to use his skills. He decisively swung his right arm and threw a punch at Zara, who was in the air.


    At this moment, Zara¡¯s body turned in the air in a strange way, dodging his attack. At the same time, he once again clawed at his neck.


    Two attacks at his weak points had taken away a quarter of Amera¡¯s HP.


    This undoubtedly made Amera angry. The feeling of being crushed by technique really made him uncomfortable, and he immediately swung his fist again.


    At this time, Zara grabbed his right arm and pulled hard, and his body collided with his.


    When their eyes met, Amera saw Zara¡¯s sharp and bloodthirsty eyes.


    His eyes were filled with killing intent and aggression, which made him feel afraid.


    But now that chala was in physical contact with him, Amera knew that his chance had come.


    He quickly crossed his arms in front of his chest, wanting to hug Zara. As long as he could successfully restrain Zara, he had many ways to kill him. After all, he had a huge advantage in terms of attributes.


    But at this time, Zara¡¯s actions made him dumbfounded.


    Zara, who was in contact with his body, suddenly shook its head and bit his throat.


    Zara¡¯s ancestral leopard talent was activated, and his teeth turned black. He growled and bit down hard again.


    ¡°Crack!¡± The sound of bones breaking was heard, and Scarlet blood-red words appeared.


    This time, Amera¡¯s HP was completely emptied.


    Following Amera¡¯s death, the game prompt appeared.


    [Arena prompt: you have won the battle. You have received 3 Arena points and 21 arena points. 1 win 0 loss, no rank]


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As Amera¡¯s figure slowly turned into black mist and disappeared, Chara, who was standing in the middle of the arena, let out a furious roar.


    In his opinion, an opponent like Amera was too weak, and he could not feel satisfied at all.


    Thinking of this, Zarago opened his battle interface and started his second Battle.


    ¡­¡­


    This battle really made Amera confused.


    It actually bit?


    You can even do this in a battle?


    As a modern person, Zara¡¯s wild fighting style really scared him.


    ¡°Zara! Zara!¡±


    Thinking of this name, Amera suddenly thought of a person, the mysterious player who created the new totem. His name seemed to be ¡°Zara.¡±


    ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s a wall-mounted game!¡±


    After thinking that Zara might be the cheater, Amera¡¯s heart was instantly balanced.


    He quickly opened the competition panel and extracted the battle video. Then, he opened the forum and posted the video, planning to ride on Zara¡¯s popularity.


    After all, there were many benefits to being famous on the forum.


    Having the power to rally supporters was one thing, sometimes, there might even be a reward. Of course, there were not many players with soul coins in the non-server right now.


    At this moment, the non-Server forums were still discussing who this player called ¡°Zara¡± was.


    At this moment, Amera¡¯s post appeared.


    [I found Zara. He¡¯s in the arena. I was matched with him just now, but I lost because he bit me ...]


    [Op: strong Amera]


    [Content: attached video]


    The appearance of this post immediately attracted the attention of a large number of non-server players as well as players from other servers who were hanging out with non-servers.


    [The strongest Xue Li: does this kid really have such a strong killing intent?] The person who bit him came, why didn¡¯t the judge come out and interfere?


    Crayon Shin-chan replied to strongest Xue Li,[it¡¯s a battle without rules. As long as you can win, no one will say that you¡¯re childish even if you spit at them. (Funny)]


    [Light of the grassland (non): why do I feel that Zara is like a wild beast? he even roars from time to time during the battle. But he¡¯s really handsome and valiant. (Like)]


    Imana (Fei):¡±ahem, ahem. Are there any high-level players going to the arena to snipe at our number one cheater? he¡¯s starting a competition at level 0. I think he¡¯s a little arrogant (funny).¡±


    [Light of the gods: snipe, snipe, we can¡¯t let the cheat grow in his inflated ego. We have to let him suffer some setbacks. All high-level players, hurry up and match him. I¡¯ll enter the arena to watch the battle and report the situation to you at any time.]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Zara so arrogantly start the competitive ranking competition at level 0, many non-server players suddenly became restless.


    A few players even launched a sniping operation, preparing to make their server¡¯s number one cheater suffer some setbacks, euphemistically calling it ¡®training¡¯.


    Very quickly, the number of people watching the battle in the arena gradually increased.


    These players searched for Zara¡¯s name and watched his every battle.


    Every time Zara ended a battle, the players who were ready to snipe would follow the instructions of the spectating players and decisively press the ¡°start matching¡± button at the same time as Zara.


    However, as one battle after another quickly ended, many of the spectating players were dumbfounded.


    This was because Zara was so strong that they felt it was somewhat inconceivable. He had truly displayed the power of no rules to the fullest, and his fierce fighting style was simply like a bloodthirsty beast.


    Zara¡¯s attributes were clearly the weaker one, but any player who fought him would feel a huge sense of oppression. In a battle, it was often Zara who attacked instead of Zara who was the passive one.


    Swift dodges, bloodthirsty and fatal attacks, high burst damage.


    In just half a day, Zara had achieved 18 consecutive victories. All the sniper players matched with him were defeated without exception.


    The entire non-server forum was in an uproar. More and more players began to enter the arena¡¯s viewing platform, wanting to learn some combat techniques or witness the moment Zara was defeated.


    After another half a day, when Zara¡¯s winning streak reached 26, not only the non-Server forums, but many players from other servers also knew about this news.


    There was a player called Zara in the non-server who was extremely aggressive in his fighting style. He had achieved 26 consecutive wins in the competitive arena at level 0.


    However, just as the players were excited to see how long Zara could win in a row ...


    Zara suddenly disappeared.


    Due to the 12-hour gaming limit of the virtual helmet, he was kicked out of the game.


    At this moment, Zara, who hadn¡¯t killed enough yet, was also dumbfounded ...

 Chapter 527 - Moving bricks to buy a gaming chamber

    Chapter 527: Moving bricks to buy a gaming chamber


    Having reached the 12-hour game limit, Zara, who was about to continue the match, was forced out of the game.


    At this moment, Zara was a little stunned.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t understand why a game had a 12-hour game time limit.


    He subconsciously took off his helmet and immediately found Jack dozing off not far away. The sky outside the window was full of stars. It was already night.


    There were 26 consecutive battles in the game, and each opponent was stronger than the previous ones. Even though he had withdrawn from the battle, Zara still felt his blood boiling.


    The completely realistic scene and battle feeling made Zara very infatuated.


    In reality, he needed to suppress the bestiality in his body. However, in the battle arena, he could freely vent the hostility in his heart.


    The continuous battles could only be described with one word, and that was ¡°cool¡±!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the 12-hour game limit, Zara felt that he could still continue to fight and kill to his heart¡¯s content.


    Looking at Jack, who was dozing off not far away, Zara thought for a moment, stood up, walked to his side, and patted his shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Jack! Wake up!¡±


    Jack, who was sleeping, was suddenly awakened and quickly opened his eyes. When he saw Zara standing in front of him, Jack rubbed his drowsy eyes and said,¡±


    ¡°Zara? Have you quit the game?¡±


    Hearing this, Zara was a little helpless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a game that was forced out. They said that they had reached the game time limit!¡±


    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. com


    ¡°Haha, is it very painful?¡± Hearing about Zara¡¯s encounter, Jack suddenly became spirited.


    Because he had experienced this feeling of being forced out of the game while he was having fun. It was really helpless and unwilling.


    ¡°Is there any way to extend the game time?¡± Zara couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask.


    Originally, he couldn¡¯t persuade Jack, so he wanted to try out the game. However, after meeting zu Bao in the game and experiencing the game¡¯s content, he had decided to continue playing.


    Hence, game time was extremely important to him.


    Thinking of this, Jack immediately explained,¡±


    ¡°This is also the official way of protecting the players. Although you are very strong, if you want to play the game 24 hours a day, you still have to buy a virtual gaming capsule. Otherwise, you can only play the game for 12 hours a day, and you will be forced to go offline once you reach the limit!¡±


    ¡°A gaming chamber? Where can i buy it?¡± Zara immediately asked.


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re addicted just like that?¡± Jack was stunned.


    In his opinion, Zara had always been an apathetic person, as if he had no desire for anything. The only thing he insisted on was to protect the sacred Man Tribe, so the sudden change made him unable to react in time.


    ¡°This game can release my bestiality. I need it!¡±


    In the face of Jack¡¯s question, Zara didn¡¯t say anything about the ancestral leopard, but only answered.


    ¡°Haha, I was right. It¡¯s a completely real world. I knew that a war could be done!¡± Jack couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he heard this.


    He only wanted Zara to try the game out. He thought that it might work since war was a 100% realistic game. Now that he had received Zara¡¯s affirmative answer, Jack couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    However, when he thought of Zara¡¯s desire to buy a gaming chamber, Jack couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    Zara wasn¡¯t in a hurry, waiting for Jack¡¯s answer.


    A moment later, Jack raised his head and said,¡±


    ¡°If you want to buy a game chamber, you¡¯ll have to face two problems. The first is the capital problem because the price of a game chamber is not low. Also, to transport it here, the transportation fee is also not a small expense. Also, you need to buy a solar charger. After all, there¡¯s no charging device for gaming pods here!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zara suddenly felt pressure.


    Because he had no money at all.


    Although the sacred Man Tribe was in contact with the outside world and had saved a sum of money to exchange goods with the outside world, this money belonged to the tribe, not him.


    The tribe didn¡¯t have much money, but it was very important to the sacred Man Tribe, so he naturally couldn¡¯t transfer it at will.


    Gaming chamber, nutrient solution, shipping, solar charging ...


    The pressure from the financial side really gave Zara a headache.


    However, after trying it out, he knew how much this game meant to him.


    Even zu Bao had supported his growth in the game, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t give up!


    At this moment, Zara thought of hunting, using the prey he hunted to exchange for money with the outside world, and then saving money to buy a gaming chamber. However, after thinking about it carefully, this idea was not realistic, because there was no city nearby.


    Unless he left the tribe and went to the cities in the outside world to find a way to make money, he could not think of any other way to make money.


    As if he saw Zara¡¯s dilemma, Jack suddenly laughed.


    ¡°Zara, I¡¯ll be here for a long time. Let¡¯s share the virtual helmet during this time. You have 12 hours, and I have 12 hours. You can earn soul coins in the game, and it can help you buy a gaming chamber!¡±


    ¡°Jack, what do you mean?¡± Zara quickly asked.


    Facing Zara¡¯s inquiry, Jack began to explain the value of soul coins with a smile.


    Jack naturally knew how precious soul coins were. Before the non-server opened, he was a ¡°War Cloud Player¡± and understood a lot of information and videos related to war.


    Therefore, he clearly knew that there was nothing that soul coins couldn¡¯t buy in the war, including items in reality.


    Cars, houses, and so on didn¡¯t count, and there were even players who used Soul coins as betrothal gifts.


    This was because soul coins were never enough for the players, which led to the price of soul coins never falling, and even steadily rising.


    Therefore, as long as they had soul coins, it was naturally not a problem to buy gaming capsules and other items. As long as the ratio was right, some players were willing to take out cash to exchange for soul coins.


    Now that the non-server had opened, just as a player had predicted a long time ago, soul coins had become the virtual currency.


    There was even no need to exchange for cash. In the game, there were a large number of players who were willing to exchange things in reality for soul coins.


    Therefore, the problem of Zara wanting to buy gaming capsules and other items was no longer a problem as long as he had soul coins.


    It could even be said that as long as there were enough soul coins, Zara could even mobilize the forces of the outside world and transform the sacred Man Tribe into a modern small city.


    Of course, all of this was under the condition that he had sufficient soul coins as a prerequisite.


    After listening to Jack¡¯s explanation, Zara suddenly understood. At this moment, he finally understood how popular this game had become in the outside world.


    And the non-server that he was in had only just opened and was still in the beginning stage.


    After that, when Zara heard Jack talk about how powerful the cheaters in the Chinese server, European server, and other old servers were, the fighting spirit in Zara¡¯s eyes reappeared.


    Zara was full of anticipation for this game.


    Powerful opponents and cruel Rules of Survival. Just as zu Bao had said, that world was suitable for him, a ¡°wild beast.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand now? as long as you have soul coins, you can obtain many things from the outside world in the game. During this period of time, you will use the virtual helmet during the day and find a way to earn soul coins. I will continue to film my documentary. However, at night, when your game time limit is reached, I will use the virtual helmet. How about it?¡±


    Zara immediately nodded.¡±


    ¡°Jack, thank you very much for your help!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I still have to thank you guys for your cooperation during this period of time. Who knows, this documentary might make me famous!¡± Jack could not help but laugh.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to help Zara buy a gaming chamber directly, but he really didn¡¯t have that much money. After all, he had a family to take care of. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have taken such a big risk to come to the Prairie to shoot a documentary on animal migration.


    Even if he had previously sponsored the sacred Man Tribe, that sum of money was only 10000 in cash, which was a part of his monthly salary. Perhaps to the sacred Man Tribe, this sum of money was a lot, but it was still far from enough to buy a gaming chamber, not to mention the subsequent nutrient solution and other items.


    To the sacred Man Tribe, this amount of money might be very important because they didn¡¯t have much cash reserves from the outside world. This money could help the tribe tide over difficult times at some point.


    However, in modern times, it was a fact that the purchasing power of 10000 Yuan in cash was very weak.


    That was why Jack had come up with this idea to let Zara move bricks to make money in the game. He believed that with Zara¡¯s strength, he would definitely be able to make this money quickly.


    After all, Zara was different from modern people. He was a real warrior, and he would definitely make a name for himself in the game.


    At this moment, Jack did not know that Zara had become famous in the entire non-server, and was even considered by the non-server players to be the first cheat-like player in their server.


    In particular, the fact that he created a new class on the third day of the server¡¯s launch made the name Zara very famous on the forums of other servers.


    At this moment, some players had even edited out a highlight reel of Zara¡¯s 26 individual competitions, making Zara¡¯s popularity in the non-server reach its peak.


    If Zara could be pulled into the Guild, the major guilds in the non-server would be willing to give each person in the sacred Man Tribe a gaming chamber, let alone a gaming chamber.


    After all, the value of a cheat-like player could be seen from other servers.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Zara and Jack began to take turns using the virtual helmet.


    During this period of time, Zara felt refreshed every day, no longer in pain, and the hostility in his body had completely faded.


    In the game, he could kill as he pleased without any scruples.


    He had also reached level 23, and his powerful beastly intuition and hunting abilities in the wild made it easy for him to level up in the early stages. As for the individual competition, Zara would be matched for about five matches every day.


    The opponents were also getting stronger and stronger. Some of them might not be as high level as the players before them, but in terms of technique, they really surprised Zara.


    There were many non-server players, and it could be said that there was no lack of technical players, which made Zara more and more excited as he fought.


    Up until now, his battle record had already reached 58 consecutive wins, 0 losses, a 100% win rate.


    All of this proved Zara¡¯s powerful personal strength.


    Apart from creating a class, every one of Zara¡¯s battles would be made into a video and uploaded to the forum for other players to learn.


    However, it had to be said that Zara¡¯s combat skills were not something that humans could learn.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the combat posture of lying on the ground with all four limbs, the brutal combat styles such as biting, tearing, and other beast-like fighting styles were even harder to learn.


    During this period of time, Zara was completely unconvinced.


    As his winning streak continued to increase, Zara even attracted the attention of the other servers.


    Ao Jian and the others, who loved to fight, had already seen him as a potential opponent.


    Although Zara¡¯s level may be a lot lower, the later the game, the slower their level-ups will be. In addition, the game is full of opportunities. As long as the individual is strong, the gap brought by the level will only become smaller and smaller. The biggest gap will still come from the individual skills.


    Moreover, there was a rule for the individual competition.


    After entering the diamond rank, the strength of all the matched opponents would be balanced. This naturally included the open tournaments of the four major servers.


    When one reached the diamond rank, even if one¡¯s own level was 100 levels higher than the opponent ¡®s, and the equipment attributes were also superior in all aspects, from this rank onwards, one would pay more attention to technique.


    The moment the match started, the attributes of the players on both sides would be adjusted.


    Of course, it was only a slight equilibrium, not a complete equilibrium.


    After all, some classes required strong attributes to deal high damage. This was because these classes were weak in the early stages. They only rose to power in the later stages when their attributes rose. A complete balance was very unfair to the players of these classes.


    In terms of balance, Bei Li did a summary of the class, equipment, level, skills, and other aspects, then set the balance.


    When different classes met, there would be a completely different attribute balance.


    Of course, the attributes of the competition were only slightly adjusted by about 40% and were not completely balanced.


    There was no such thing as absolute fairness in this world.


    Absolute fairness was unfair. Why couldn¡¯t the players who worked hard for 24 hours a day to get good equipment have some advantages?


    Those players who used their wealth accumulated in real life to exchange for good equipment also had their own contributions. For Lu Wu, balance was naturally relative, not absolute.


    Of course, the existence of micro-balance was also necessary.


    This was because Lu Wu placed more emphasis on skills. The micro-balance also allowed players to work hard to learn combat skills, instead of just blindly moving bricks in pursuit of good equipment and good attributes.


    If one were to be strong just by stacking attributes, then players would fall into the wrong path of growth and no longer pay attention to combat skills.


    Lu Wu naturally thought of this.


    For this reason, before the start of the individual competition, Lu Wu repeatedly modified the settings with the help of Bei Li. After many tests and satisfaction, he finally launched the ¡°individual competition (warm-up match)¡±.


    The individual competition this time was a grand event for all the players who were fighting. It was also the time for those players who had been training hard to show off their skills.


    All the players were trying their best to break through to the next rank. They wanted to obtain the highest honor in the server and also wanted to break out of the server and fight with the top players from other servers!


    Fight for glory for our server!

 Chapter 528 - Snatching food from the beast’s mouth

    Chapter 528: Snatching food from the beast¡¯s mouth


    For a period of time after that, Zara would practice his beast techniques at night and enter the war game to gain experience and grow during the day. More importantly, he would move bricks to save money and buy a gaming chamber.


    In the non-Server forums, Zara¡¯s popularity had reached the point where everyone knew him.


    His fierce fighting style in the individual arena was also called ¡°beast tactics¡± by the non-server players. There were countless guide posts on how to learn it.


    A large number of players were fighting to learn and imitate.


    In addition, Zara had also received invitations from many guilds, all of which offered high rewards.


    After a slight hesitation, Zara still chose to refuse.


    In reality, he was confined to the sacred Man Tribe. Even if he left, he would only stay near the tribe and never go far.


    However, in the game, he wanted complete freedom.


    In reality, he was a warrior and protector of the tribe. However, in battle, he was a wild beast. He was unrestrained and did as he pleased. That was the key to his growth.


    Just as zu Bao had said, only with such a mentality could he temper his mind and continuously break through his limits to become stronger.


    However, Zara had also encountered some vexing things recently.


    The speed of earning soul coins was too slow.


    As the non-server had just opened, the players ¡®activity area was basically in the ¡°vast mountain¡±. Other than killing monsters to level up, there was no way to earn soul coins by moving bricks like fishing or cutting trees like other servers.


    However, even the most direct way of killing monsters to earn soul coins was not easy to do in the early stages of the non-server period. Looking for monsters was an extremely troublesome problem.


    The mountains and the plains were filled with players who wanted to level up in the early stages of the server opening. During this period, Zara saw many groups of players fighting over monsters.


    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. com


    It was still fine in the early stages, as there were more wild monsters in vast peak.


    However, as the players continued to sweep down the mountain, the number of wild monsters on the entire vast peak decreased.


    The wild monsters on vast peak were not like the ghost Mountain range, where new soul-type life forms could be created at any time. In just a week, the monsters on the upper half of the mountain were almost wiped out by the non-server players.


    Like a swarm of locusts, the players were still nibbling away at the foot of the mountain.


    Hence, it was easy to imagine how difficult it was to find a single monster at this stage of the game.


    And most importantly, even if you find it, it might not be yours!


    He had to fight other players who were passing by before he could decide.


    The cruel Rules of Survival were already fully reflected in the early stages of the non-server.


    This kind of cruelty did not come from the outside world, but from within the players. It was caused by the lack of resources.


    However, the players were still very happy to play the game.


    After all, to them, this was just a game, and it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to break the sky.


    Zara, on the other hand, was more worried. He had to run all over the mountains and fields to find a wild monster, as if he was looking for a missing person.


    Therefore, he made a decision to go down the mountain and look for other wild monsters in the forest.


    After making his decision, Zara didn¡¯t look for traces of wild monsters in the vast peak, but went straight down the mountain.


    Along the way, players were everywhere.


    There were small parties fighting with each other, guilds fighting with each other, and even players fighting with monsters. The scene was extremely chaotic.


    Zara, on the other hand, walked all the way down the mountain peak. Right now, he only wanted to leave the starting ground and head to the outside world. He simply couldn¡¯t stay in this boundless mountain any longer.


    He was completely unable to earn enough soul coins to buy a gaming chamber.


    Even though he was walking very fast, due to the rugged mountain road and his unfamiliarity with the terrain, it took Zara half a day to get down the mountain.


    When he reached the foot of the mountain, the fog on the map dispersed, and the name of the area he was in appeared.


    [Thorn forest, support the East]


    Seeing this, Zara didn¡¯t stay and continued to walk forward.


    Just as Zara had thought, he encountered many more creatures outside the vast peak.


    Not only were there wild monsters, but there were also many aggressive plant-like life forms. There were even predators from the sky.


    At first, he didn¡¯t know what was going on, but when he passed by a flower bush, he was almost ambushed by a plant.


    Fortunately, he had a strong animal instinct and sensed the killing intent in advance. He dodged the danger and successfully destroyed the soul sucking flower.


    As they moved forward, the number of players decreased, but the number of wild monsters they encountered increased.


    The danger came from the ground, the sky, and even the plants that could be seen everywhere. However, such a jungle environment also gradually made Zara excited.


    His walking posture changed from walking on two feet to walking on all fours.


    His powerful sense of smell and danger perception had become his most powerful weapons in the jungle at this moment.


    At this time, Zara no longer had to worry about not being able to find any monsters. Instead, he began to pay attention to the existence of monster groups and tried to avoid being surrounded.


    As he continued to explore, Zara suddenly stopped when he passed by a stream.


    His sharp eyes suddenly turned to a three-meter-tall figure holding a black wooden stick not far away.


    This monster looked extremely rough. It was covered in animal skin clothes and two animal teeth were exposed. It was emitting a foul smell and there were mosquitoes lingering on its body. In its left hand, it was carrying a creature with snow-white fur.


    At this moment, the monster also noticed Zara¡¯s arrival.


    [Blood orc (Level 69 elite monster)]:


    [Monster information: a warrior from the bloodthirsty tribe, one of the 12 tribes under the qiuniu tribe. He is extremely strong and is also a soldier used by the bloodthirsty tribe during war.]


    [Monster status: hungry, tired (light)]


    ¡­¡­


    Zara¡¯s eyes turned to the White creature in the blood orc¡¯s hand.


    [Snow spirit bug (Level 1 spirit beast)]:


    [Creature information: low-rank spirit beast, hides underground all year round. Good at digging holes. Weak in nature. Any movement in the outside world will cause it to hide underground.]


    [Creature Status: Dead, loss of Reiki (ongoing)]


    [Creature notification: target is a spiritual beast. Its meat is delicious and extremely edible. There is a high chance of obtaining a permanent attribute increase after eating it!]


    Zara wrinkled his nose. He suddenly smelled the fragrance of meat from the foul smell of the blood orcs. This smell came from the snow spirit worm in the blood orcs ¡®hands.


    Salivating, Zara¡¯s eyes became bloodthirsty.


    His bestial instinct told him that he wanted to eat the snow spirit worm.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Zara did not retreat in the face of a blood orc whose level was much higher than his. Instead, he let out a deep roar.


    ¡°What kind of creature are you?¡±


    Facing Zara¡¯s hostility, the blood orc did not attack. Instead, he raised his wooden stick and pointed it at Zara.


    It had been in the thorn forest for many years, but it was the first time it had seen a creature like Zara, so it was very surprised.


    Zara didn¡¯t answer. He continued to stare at the blood orcs, looking for an opportunity to attack.


    At this moment, he was a wild beast, fighting for prey. He didn¡¯t need any explanation.


    Moreover, the first stage of the main quest for the non-server players was to become the Overlord of the black wind great domain. These tribal warriors were the enemy.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Seeing that Zara was ignoring him, the blood orc stomped his feet and roared at Zara.


    At this moment, Zara¡¯s figure flashed and pounced on the blood orc.


    Realizing that he could not contend with the blood orcs in terms of strength, Zara pounced forward while keeping an eye on the blood orcs ¡®wooden sticks to prevent himself from being hit.


    Obviously, the blood orc did not expect that this creature would take the initiative to attack it. It immediately raised its wooden stick and smashed it at Zara.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The attack was powerful and heavy, but Zara was extremely fast. He had been staring at the stick the whole time, and he predicted where it would hit. He immediately turned around and pounced to the side, avoiding the attack.


    Seeing this, the blood orc roared and swept its wooden stick horizontally at Zara.


    Zara jumped up again decisively. His four limbs tapped on the wooden stick lightly, and he suddenly pounced on the blood orc.


    The purple claw flashed with light, and the attack was aimed at the blood orc¡¯s eyes.


    The blood orc was terrified and immediately closed his eyes.


    However, the expected pain did not happen. Instead, its left hand suddenly felt lighter. When it opened its eyes, it found that Zara had escaped with the snow spirit bug in its mouth.


    ¡°Die!¡± Realizing that its prey had been snatched away, the blood orc seemed to be very angry. Its body rose and fell as it chased after Zara.


    In terms of movement speed, Zara was extremely confident. His body shuttled through the forest, and his sensitive perception and conditioned reflexes allowed him to react in advance to any terrain.


    But soon, Zara didn¡¯t think so.


    This was because the blood beastmen¡¯s running speed was even faster than his.


    Moreover, his speed was affected to a certain extent because he had the snow spirit worm in his mouth.


    If this continued, he would be caught!


    Zara immediately focused his mind and began to think of ways to avoid the blood orcs.


    He did not have complete confidence in defeating the blood orcs. During this time, he also understood that the higher the level of the monsters in the game, the more blood they had.


    And with the power of the blood orc, it would be killed in an instant if it was hit once.


    His beast-like instinct told him that the blood orcs were not to be trifled with!


    So, after obtaining the snow spirit bug, Zara chose to run away.


    As the blood orcs got closer and closer, Zara thought that a battle was inevitable and was ready to fight. But then, a giant tree appeared in his sight.


    The giant tree was more than thirty meters in diameter, with luxuriant branches and leaves, an umbrella-like crown, and a height that was so high that one couldn¡¯t see the end.


    Seeing this, Zara decisively jumped to the giant tree and quickly jumped several meters high with the snow spirit worm in his mouth.


    At this time, the blood orc had also arrived. He suddenly swung his staff and smashed it on the trunk of the giant tree, almost hitting Zara.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Seeing Zara jump onto the tree, the blood orc smashed its rod on the tree trunk again.


    However, this giant tree was deeply rooted, and this stick did not even have the right to shake it. It only sent some wood chips flying.


    Zara turned his head to look at the blood orcs below with a smile in his eyes. He once again jumped several meters high.


    The blood orc glared at Zara with fire in his eyes. He put down his stick and began to climb as well.


    However, his clumsy hands and feet made him fall down after climbing a few meters.


    After several attempts, the blood beastmen finally gave up on climbing and began to madly beat the giant tree.


    Because this spirit beast didn¡¯t belong to it at all.


    Instead, it was a spirit beast reared by the tribe. It had no right to eat it at all. This time, it had received instructions from the team leader and had specially gone to the beast pen to get one from the beast pen manager. It was prepared to return to the tribe to hand it over to the priest.


    He didn¡¯t expect to be robbed by Zara on the way.


    How could this not make it angry and frightened? if it couldn¡¯t do this, it wouldn¡¯t be far from death.


    However, other than sending some wood chips flying, his attacks were completely unshakeable.


    At this time, Zara, who had climbed more than 20 meters high, jumped onto a branch. He turned his head and looked down, and immediately found that the blood orcs were still beating the giant tree.


    After realizing that the blood orcs did not know how to climb trees, Zara became very calm.


    After putting the snow spirit worm in his mouth on the branch and smelling the fragrance, Zara¡¯s appetite increased, and he began to eat it raw.


    The firm and delicate meat emitted a delicate fragrance and spiritual energy as soon as it entered the mouth, making Zara shiver while eating.


    This was the first time he had eaten such delicious food.


    Seeing this, the blood beastmen below went completely mad.


    It stared at Zara as if it wanted to remember it. After a moment, it turned around and ran away.


    What Zara, who was eating happily, did not know was that because of his actions, the first wave of danger had arrived for the non-server players.

 Chapter 529 - Not his biological son

    Chapter 529: Not his biological son


    In the East of the thorn forest of the black wind great domain.


    At this moment, Zara was crouching in the bushes, looking at the situation outside through the gaps, appearing very vigilant.


    During this period of time, he had been ambushed and retaliated against by the beast-eating tribe because he had robbed a snow spirit bug.


    In the next two days, he hid from place to place and was besieged by several waves. He even almost died.


    But while escaping, Zara discovered an incredible place.


    It was the area he was in right now, the ¡®beast pen¡¯.


    This territory was surrounded by reinforced fences, and the defense was extremely tight. Many blood orcs were stationed there, and there was even an extremely powerful ghost Governor commander.


    At that time, Zara didn¡¯t know what this place was, but in his investigation, he found that several blood orcs had taken the snow spirit worms from the beast pen.


    It was only then that he realized that this was an area for breeding spirit beasts.


    After tasting the snow spirit bug and getting 10 points of permanent attribute, Zara was extremely eager for this spirit beast creature.


    Thus, Zara began to steal.


    Although he definitely couldn¡¯t enter the heavily guarded beast pen breeding area with his strength, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Zara.


    Every time a lone Beastman came to pick up the snow spirit bug, Zara would quietly follow him on the way back, waiting for the opportunity to plunder it.


    With the blessing of the ancestral leopard totem¡¯s swiftness, Zara succeeded again and again, snatching another three snow spirit worms.


    How could this not infuriate the beast-devouring tribe?


    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. com


    Although the snow spirit worm was a low-rank spirit beast, it was very rare. Other than being directly consumed, it could also be used to refine medicine. The flesh and blood that were filled with spirit energy was even better for carving sacrificial rune arrays, and the value of an adult snow spirit worm would increase by several times.


    However, the snow spirit worm was extremely difficult to breed. There were not many that could successfully enter adulthood, and they would die from time to time.


    However, the beast-eating tribe would not waste these Dead Snow spirit bugs. Every once in a while, they would send their tribesmen to the beast pen to collect the dead bodies of the snow spirit bugs and bring them back to the tribe for the priests to use reasonably.


    So during this period, Zara¡¯s several attempts to cut him off had really angered the beast-devouring tribe.


    After that, the Warriors who went to the beast pen to collect the snow spirit worm¡¯s body no longer acted alone. The beast-eating tribe even dispatched a large number of tribal warriors to surround Zara, determined to kill him.


    After several encounters, Zara had been lucky enough to escape. This undoubtedly infuriated the upper echelons of the beast-eating tribe, the Overlord of this ¡°thorn forest.¡±


    The entire orc tribe took action at this stage and began to issue a series of measures against Zara.


    In addition to encircling and annihilating Zara, they also began to investigate which tribe¡¯s warrior Zara was from!


    ¡­¡­


    The eighth day after the launch of the non-server.


    There were only two days left before the end of the event, and they had entered the final stage of the event.


    This led to the popularity of the non-server players rushing to level.


    Vast peak alone was no longer enough to satisfy the players ¡®daily leveling consumption, and most of the monsters in vast peak had been eliminated during this time.


    Under such circumstances, Lu Wu decisively opened the teleportation array that led to the foot of the mountain from the non-server.


    With the activation of the teleportation circle, the non-server players also knew that their war was about to officially begin.


    Under the influence of the other servers, before the war with the local forces of the Xuanfeng great domain, the non-server players had already begun to discuss the battle strategy with the local forces in the forum of the local server.


    All the players became military experts and suggested all kinds of battle plans, speaking freely on the forum.


    Some non-server players even wanted to learn from the European server and rope in a strong local NPC to join their side to help them fight. He also wanted to learn from the successful cases in the central server and rely on powerhouses like moonlight to obtain resources for early development.


    All in all, as the weakest server, the non-server players were full of ideas to make up for the gap, coming up with hundreds of ways to fight in a roundabout way.


    However, when the non-server players officially stepped out of the mountains and into the thorn forest, they found that the reality was completely different from what they had imagined.


    The orc tribe in the eastern thorn forest had a terrible attitude towards the players.


    Many players who took the initiative to talk to the beast-devouring tribe had their heads blown up without exception.


    A battle the moment they met was completely different from what they had expected.


    What counterplot, what killing with a borrowed knife, they were not good at all.


    This was because the Warriors of the beast-devouring tribe did not give the players any chance to communicate.


    During this period of time, the non-server players had been beaten to a pulp, and their arrogance in the vast mountains had been completely scattered.


    At this moment, the non-server players had witnessed the strength of the local forces of the mysterious wind great domain.


    Now, whether they were fighting as a group or acting alone, the non-server players were restricted in every way. They did not even understand where the beast-devouring tribe¡¯s great hostility came from.


    Of course, the non-server players would not give up just like that. They launched several waves of attacks in an attempt to counterattack. However, without exception, they were all beaten back.


    In fact, during this period of time, when they realized that the players had all come from the vast peak, the beast-devouring tribe had organized a large number of Warriors and formed a tribal battle group to kill their way up the vast peak.


    The non-server players were stunned by the beast-devouring tribe¡¯s ruthlessness.


    The server had just opened, could the local forces not be so cruel?!


    The entire boundless peak was 2678 meters above sea level. The players were beaten from the foot of the mountain to the mountainside, and then hammered hundreds of meters up from the mountainside. It was only when all the players who blocked the attack were dead that the beast-devouring tribe¡¯s Warriors retreated.


    The plot was completely wrong!


    According to the thoughts of the non-server players, they should be working hard to develop and then wash the mysterious wind great region with blood.


    However, less than ten days after the server opened, they were almost killed into the safe zone by the local forces of Xuan Feng. They were ruthlessly washed in blood and directly wiped out.


    This wave of battle had completely stunned the non-server players.


    The players who were discussing tactics on the forum shut up completely because the beast-devouring tribe was obviously not open to negotiations.


    In the first battle with the local forces, the beast-devouring tribe¡¯s Warriors suffered very few casualties, while the non-server players were all wiped out. The gap was too huge, and the psychological gap was also huge.


    After recovering from the shock, the indignant non-server players formed a large team and charged to the foot of the mountain.


    This time, the non-server players were not surprised. They were once again pushed back to the top of the mountain. Even many new players who had just entered the game and were still admiring the scenery were caught by the orcs. They were hit in the head by the big black wooden stick and suffered an undeserved disaster.


    The unconvinced players gathered their forces again and went down the mountain ...


    But there was no exception every time.


    They were still in the early stages of the game. The inexperienced non-server players had no chance of winning against the beast-devouring tribe¡¯s experienced Warriors.


    Each time, they would retreat as they fought. They would be ferociously beaten back to the top of the mountain, and then their heads would be smashed.


    The situation in the non-servers did not only make the non-server players confused, but also the players from the other servers who understood the situation were laughing.


    It had only been less than ten days since the server opened, and the safe zone had been blocked by the local forces, and they couldn¡¯t get out at all. It was simply a god-like operation.


    Other than the hell server, the development of the other servers was relatively smooth.


    For example, in the mid-server, the players in the early stages would mainly farm monsters in areas like the ghost Mountain range. They would only fight against moment when they had some strength.


    On the other hand, the players from the European server would first farm monsters in Hidden Dragon Village to level up. Even if they were threatened by the ghost general Hidden Dragon and forced to move away, the European server would still plan a way to deal with it. After stabilizing Hidden Dragon, they would seize the time to develop.


    In the end, when he realized that the players had no intention of leaving, Hidden Dragon decided to start a war with the players. However, the players from the European server were not as weak as they used to be, and they had the ability to fight back.


    Although there were endless internal Wars in the Asia server, they had not provoked the other forces in the demon Phoenix domain. They were still developing.


    It could be said that the development of these three servers, although the difficulty was different, the development was relatively smooth.


    However, it was the first time that the players from other servers had seen someone like the non-server, who was so reckless at the start and killed by the local forces in the safe zone. They could not help but laugh.


    For this, the major non-server guilds were also extremely annoyed.


    However, they couldn¡¯t beat him, and they couldn¡¯t negotiate. They had no way to deal with this.


    Moreover, at this stage, the beast devouring tribe had set up camp at the foot of the mountain, so it was impossible to get out.


    The most heartbreaking thing for the non-server players was that there were not many wild monsters left in the boundless mountain. They had no place to continue leveling up.


    The non-server players ¡®mentality collapsed.


    This game was too difficult!


    They couldn¡¯t beat him, they couldn¡¯t negotiate, and they couldn¡¯t even get out ...


    Now, when the non-server players came online, they found that they could do nothing but stand on the mountain peak and enjoy the scenery.


    Of course, he could also look at the sea of clouds on the mountain peak, draw, recite poems, and sigh about life ...


    Go to hell! A trashy game!


    His mental state had completely collapsed!


    The non-server players started to protest against the unfair treatment by the officials. They felt that it was too much. How could the beast devouring tribe be so unreasonable? it was completely different from the other servers!


    At the very least, they should be given a smooth development process!


    The non-server players had no choice but to protest on the forum and seek help from the official battle platform.


    In this regard, Lu Wu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry after understanding the situation.


    However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t intend to help the non-server players. In the beginning, he chose the thorn forest in the mysterious wind great region as the starting ground for the non-server players precisely because the beast-eating tribe was the weakest tribe in the qiuniu tribe.


    This was also a training for the non-server players.


    If they turned to the officials when they encountered a crisis they couldn¡¯t handle, it would become a habit, which would definitely affect the growth of the players.


    This could be seen from the hell suit.


    The hell server¡¯s players, who had been cursing and swearing at the start, were now extremely calm in the face of death. They were even surprised that they did not die once a day.


    Even when they met each other in-game, they would greet each other with the same greeting:


    ¡°Hey, did you die today? How many times did you die?¡±


    Compared to the difficulty in the hell server, the environment in the non-server was child¡¯s play.


    Therefore, Lu Wu only made an announcement and ignored it.


    [Non-server battle announcement: ]


    [Announcement content: all situations encountered by non-servers have a cause. The opening mode of a non-server is not extremely difficult. Please find a way to break through the blockade on your own!]


    Seeing this announcement, the non-server players were in even more pain.


    Their last hope, the ¡°warring officials¡±, had given up on them. It seemed like they were completely doomed!


    As expected, he was not his own son and was not loved ...


    However, it was impossible for them to give up on the game!


    Many of the non-server players had experienced the pain of waiting for the war to start. For this, they had even specially bought gaming capsules, nutrient fluids, and prepared for it early.


    Moreover, after experiencing the game¡¯s content and knowing that the game¡¯s content was more exciting than the publicity, how could they give up?


    Hence, a large number of non-server players gritted their teeth and went online, ready to fight the beast-devouring tribe.


    However, the result was still the same. Once again, he was killed and hammered all the way to the top of the mountain.


    This time, the Warriors of the beast devouring tribe did not kill them.


    Instead, they were all captured alive.


    This was because the orc tribe¡¯s Warriors had also discovered the strangeness of the players. It was as if they could resurrect. Every time they killed them all, a large wave of players would always appear.


    This time, they decided to kill the players in a different way.


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, a large number of captured non-server players were being pushed up the mountain by the beast-devouring tribe.


    To the players ¡®horror, they were lined up in a row and thrown down the mountain one by one.


    They had experienced a wave of wireless bungee jumping before they died ...


    The non-server players ¡®mentality collapsed again ...


    The beast-eating tribe had actually come up with a new trick ...

 Chapter 530 - The beast-eating tribe that explored the secrets of death

    Chapter 530: The beast-eating tribe that explored the secrets of death


    He was free-falling from a height of more than two thousand meters.


    It was exciting, but all the players were in despair.


    What rubbish game! It was so realistic!


    To let them experience a short and long period of despair before they died, the mentality of the non-server players was once again broken by the Warriors of the beast-eating tribe.


    After this incident, the Furious non-server players swore on the forum that they would destroy the beast-eating tribe cruelly and avenge themselves for being killed many times.


    Thus, the non-server players began to consult the other server¡¯s forum players, hoping to get their help on how to solve this dilemma.


    Some high-level players did provide a few methods to deal with the requests of the non-server players.


    For example, they could create a diversion and form two groups. One group would lure the beast-devouring tribe to chase them, while the other group would be prepared to escape at any time.


    Another example was to look for other mountain roads. After all, there was no absolute dead end in the game. Perhaps the officials had set up a secret passage down the mountain, and he could sneak out.


    The non-server players tried the methods suggested by the experts from the other servers, but without exception, they all failed.


    What terrified the non-server players even more was that the actions of the beast-devouring tribe became more and more excessive.


    It seemed to have sensed that the players could be resurrected.


    Therefore, every time the non-server players tried to break through the tight defense, the orc tribe¡¯s Warriors would change their ways of killing the players.


    From the initial massacre to the free fall, to being buried alive ...


    The non-server players felt like they were going crazy. The orc tribe¡¯s Warriors were simply having a bad taste.


    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. com


    They were killed in such a straightforward manner. Although the non-server players complained about this, they endured it. This F * cking killing was full of tricks. Did he think that he was playing a game?


    However, it turned out that the Warriors of the beast-devouring tribe seemed to be treating them as death experiments.


    Their identities seemed to have reversed. Were they supposed to be the ones playing the game? Why the F * ck did he suddenly become an orc-lover who was playing with players?


    For this reason, the non-server players were so worried that they were separated from each other.


    The encounter of the non-server players and the evil interest of the orc tribe warriors in killing players made the audience of other servers burst into laughter.


    This was the first time in the history of the war that players had been played by the local powers and their mentality had collapsed.


    In the game, it had always been the players who made the local forces in the game collapse mentally. This was the first time they had encountered a situation like this in the non-server.


    This show was getting more and more interesting. Every day, a large number of players entered the non-server forum to watch the show.


    The resistance of the players from the other servers continued, but each time they resisted, they felt exhausted.


    Because if they were caught, they didn¡¯t know how they would die. There were all kinds of ways to die. Some died with dignity, and some died miserably. It was simply a fancy death.


    For this reason, Crayon Shin-chan had specially created a set of ¡± 1000 Ways to Die for non-server players¡± and posted it on the forum for all non-server players to watch, causing a second round of mental damage to them.


    Currently, this ¡°records of death against non-servers¡± had already recorded 47 ways to die. As the non-server players continued to fight, Crayon Shin-chan continued to add new ways to die.


    As for Crayon Shinchan¡¯s act of sprinkling salt on his wound, the non-server players gritted their teeth.


    They were already in such a difficult situation, yet you still compiled a book about ¡± 1000 Ways to Die for non-server players¡± to attack our mental state. Are you still human?


    Crayon Shinchan remained calm in the face of the non-server players ¡®insults.


    He was already used to being ridiculed by the players on the forum, so he still mocked them and recorded them. In just a few days, all the non-server players hated Crayon Shinchan.


    As the saying goes, when there are too many lice, there is no fear of being bitten, and when there are too many debts, there is no fear of worry.


    He had already offended players from four servers, so what was wrong with adding a non-server? was there a problem?


    From Crayon Shinchan¡¯s point of view, as long as he was happy, everything would be over. He would argue when he needed to and argue when he wanted to. He had completely entered a place where a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water.


    He would die if he was discovered anyway, so he didn¡¯t care at all.


    Maybe one day, his own mother would put righteousness before family, so now it was the right thing to do to seize the time and be happy!


    As a result, Crayon Shin-chan successfully pulled a large wave of aggro in the feinan server and once again consolidated his position as the Forum¡¯s Bar God.


    The eyes of the non-server players turned red.


    If Crayon Shinchan¡¯s real body was exposed, the non-server players felt that they could eat him alive.


    ¡­¡­


    In the past few days, Zara had noticed that Jack seemed to be in a bad mental state.


    After asking, he found out that the players who were still in vast peak had suffered such a huge mental torture. They were almost played to death by the Warriors of the beast devouring tribe.


    After a brief moment of surprise, Zara suddenly realized how much of a blow his actions had dealt to the non-server players.


    At this moment, Zara was also dumbfounded.


    He had only taken a few snow spirit worms, but he did not expect the beast-devouring tribe to hate the entire player family.


    Moreover, according to Jack, the Warriors of the beast addiction tribe seemed to be studying how to completely kill the players.


    He tried all kinds of methods one by one, full of the spirit of scientific research.


    They had actually used the chemical weapons that their tribe had developed.


    The scariest thing was that a player had been caught and drowned in the cesspit ...


    It was said that if they still could not kill him, the priests of the beast-devouring tribe were ready to personally make a move and try to use the sacrificial array. If they still could not kill him, they were ready to change ...


    The beast-devouring tribe¡¯s spirit of scientific research made the non-server players tremble in fear.


    Zara was terrified just thinking about how he treated the players like a game. No wonder Jack had been in low spirits recently. He was probably being played by the Warriors of the beast-eating tribe ...


    After understanding that he was the cause of all this, Zara began to think about how to break out of this situation.


    Since the mistakes were all his own, he had to find a way to save the non-server players from their predicament.


    Zara knew very well that he was a non-server player, but the other non-server players were a whole.


    Perhaps there was competition between the non-server players now, but in the future, when they faced cross-server competition between the five major servers, they were a team and an Army!


    The African server had opened its server late, so its strength was already behind. If they could not break out of this situation, the impact on the African server would be huge.


    Thus, Zara began to think hard.


    At the current stage, it was unrealistic for him to directly confront The Beastmaster Warriors stationed at the foot of the boundless mountain. He did not have the strength to do so.


    Thinking of this, Zara suddenly thought of the beast pen.


    This place was obviously very important to the beast devouring tribe. After all, a large number of precious spiritual beasts were bred inside. If something happened to the beast pen, the beast devouring Warriors Regiment would definitely choose to return to defend it.


    However, what worried Zara was how to enter this tightly guarded beast pen.


    For this reason, Zara began to camp.


    They hid in the bushes near the beast pen every day and observed the division and movements of the troops in the beast pen.


    ¡­¡­


    While Zara was working hard for this, the non-server players were still living a hot life.


    But at the same time, his rage was also accumulating bit by bit.


    As players, how could they not be angry at being toyed with like this?


    All the non-server players swore to themselves that they would take revenge for everything.

 Chapter 531 - Lu Wu’s helplessness

    Chapter 531: Lu Wu¡¯s helplessness


    During this period of time, the non-servers had become the focus of the players.


    This was because the situation of the non-server players was too miserable.


    For five consecutive days, he was stuck at vast peak with no way to retreat, let alone advance. Under such conditions, the non-server players could only attack the orc tribe again and again, wanting to learn from the other server¡¯s players and kill the orc tribe until they puked.


    However, it was obviously not going to work well against the beast-devouring tribe.


    Unlike the other netherworld races that the players had encountered, the beast-devouring tribe had a strong curiosity and desire to explore.


    The players had become their experimental subjects.


    It was impossible to kill them and vomit them out. Instead, they began to play with them in different ways.


    At this moment, the non-server players were extremely angry.


    He had tried all the methods, but without exception, they all failed.


    However, in the face of such difficult difficulties, the non-server players also United. The Civil War had subsided, and they began to deal with the destruction of the beast-devouring tribe together.


    All the posts on the forum were discussing how to break through the blockade. As their wills were united, the desire for victory in the hearts of the non-server players was constantly increasing.


    It was also at this time that a post appeared on the non-Server forums, attracting the attention of a large number of non-server players.


    [Non-tribe leaders, have you ever wondered why the beast-devouring tribe is so hostile to players? I think there¡¯s a hidden story]: Crayon Shinchan


    Content:


    Hello everyone, I¡¯m the author of ¡°records of death of non-servers¡±. I believe everyone is familiar with me (funny). I also know that everyone must want to flame me (funny) in my post. Flame me, don¡¯t mind it, don¡¯t hold it in (funny).


    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. com


    As for my post, I mainly want to tell you all the unlucky chieftains one thing. Why don¡¯t you think about why the orc tribe is so hostile to you?


    I¡¯m sure everyone has realized that the orc tribe¡¯s Warriors are all intelligent creatures. Although they have strange tempers, they are a race that can be communicated with. However, their hostility towards the players is very abrupt.


    Regarding this, I have two analyses.


    First, the players are in thorn forest¡¯s eastern area, which is the territory of the beast-devouring tribe. If you enter their territory, you will naturally be viewed as an enemy and it is normal for them to start a war against you.


    ¡°However, this also puzzled me. When the European server first opened, the Dragon Swamp they were in was also the territory of the hidden Dragon ghost general. Against unfamiliar player clans, the hidden Dragon ghost general chose to force them instead of starting a war. He hoped that the players of the European server would take the initiative to retreat. However, the reaction of the orc tribe was completely different. Without a word, they went back and forth to slaughter the players ¡®safe zones. This was very abnormal. It did not seem like something that an intelligent race would do.


    Of course, there was also a possibility that the beast-devouring tribes were just so barbaric. They did not like the sight of them and wanted to kill them until they were extinct (funny).


    The second guess was that some players had done something to anger the beast-devouring tribe.


    For this point, the non-players can take reference from the Demon King. When he goes crazy, he can destroy the players. In the early stages of the development of the Chinese server, he liked to increase the difficulty of survival for the players in the Chinese server!


    So do you think there¡¯s such a possibility? For example, if one or a group of players did something that caused a strong reaction from the beast-eating tribe, the beast-eating tribe would directly view the players as intruders and destroyers of order, which meant that they were enemies!


    Any veteran player who was familiar with conquests would know that in the netherworld, no matter how harsh the living environment was, all forces would always exist as a single race. Therefore, as long as a portion of the players did something that angered the beast-devouring tribe, the beast-devouring tribe would obviously view the entire player race as an enemy.


    Because in their eyes, you are a whole force!


    If the truth is as I guessed, then the non-tribe leaders should think about whether or not their own people did something. After all, the official Warring States definitely wouldn¡¯t give you a super difficult problem that you can¡¯t solve the moment the server opens.


    This was based on the hell server. Since the difficulty of survival was so high, they directly activated a random resurrection mode, allowing them to develop in harsh conditions.


    ¡°Lastly, the development of the war conquest game¡¯s plot is not centered on the players, but a self-contained system of operation. You are only participants, and some things in the war will cause a chain reaction. Many things that you think are abrupt must have happened in secret that you have not seen!


    Seeing you guys in such a miserable state, even I feel sorry for you. I can¡¯t help but want to remind you guys, don¡¯t thank me, helping others makes me happy (funny)


    ¡­¡­


    Crayon Shin-chan¡¯s post caused a huge uproar in the non-servers.


    As one of the players with the highest number of online users on the forum, Crayon Shinchan¡¯s ability to control people made the players gnash their teeth. However, his understanding of the game was also beyond the reach of many players.


    After all, Crayon Shin-chan had seen countless strategy guides and had a solid foundation.


    In fact, Crayon Shinchan could be considered one of the players who had the most thorough understanding of conquests.


    That was why his analysis attracted the attention of the non-server players, and they felt that Crayon Shin-chan¡¯s words made sense.


    It was obviously a little strange that the beast-devouring tribe would be so hostile to them.


    Hence, the non-server players were mobilized to investigate the matter.


    At this moment, all the non-server players were filled with anger and needed a target to vent their anger.


    Under Crayon Shinchan¡¯s guidance, the focus of the non-server players shifted and they began to try to find the ¡°culprit.¡±


    The power of the player base was undoubtedly huge.


    The search that seemed to have no clues at all still allowed the players to find some clues.


    Very quickly, the non-server players locked onto a target.


    Zara!


    This was because Zara¡¯s problem was too big.


    First, it was on the level leaderboard.


    Now that the entire non-server had entered a stage where leveling had stopped, no one could break through the blockade. Other than watching the scenery from the top of the mountain, how could they still kill monsters to level up?


    However, the players discovered that Zara¡¯s level was actually increasing every day.


    There were no more monsters to kill in the entire vast peak, so Zara¡¯s level increase was particularly eye-catching.


    Obviously, Zara was not in vast peak at the moment, but in the thorn forest outside.


    Based on this clue alone, the non-server players naturally could not come to a conclusion.


    However, the second clue was quickly found.


    There was an item in the auction house that had attracted the attention of the players.


    The corpse of the snow spirit worm!


    Zara did not use all of the snow spirit worms. In order to save money to buy a gaming chamber, he put one of them up for auction at a high price.


    The non-server players had not paid any attention to this thing before, but now that they thought about it, they felt that its origin was very strange. All the non-server players in the entire vast peak had searched, and they could be sure that there was no such spiritual insect.


    It was obviously from the outside world.


    And the description of this snow spirit bug said that it was a spirit bug that was being raised!


    In the eastern thorn forest, the only faction that could breed spiritual beasts was the beast-eating tribe.


    The value of a spiritual beast was huge. The non-server players had learned about this from the other servers. This was an item that could be compared to high-level mystical materials. It was extremely valuable.


    If it was the players who had stolen the spirit beasts, it was understandable that the beast-eating tribe would be angry.


    These two points were enough to explain why the beast-devouring tribe was so hostile to the players. It was obvious that the spiritual beasts that they had bred had been stolen, and they thought that the players were challenging them and declaring war, so they retaliated in anger.


    Of course, although these two points explained the reason why the orc tribe was hostile to the players, they still could not be sure that Zara was the one who had stolen the snow spirit bugs.


    This was because it was also possible that it had been done by other players, and they had only been killed back to the boundless peak.


    However, when the third clue appeared, it caused the non-server players to explode with emotions.


    On the seventh day after the mountain was sealed off, another ¡°snow spirit bug¡± was put up at the auction house. This time, the suspicion of Zara Rose sharply.


    The non-server players could not be sure that Zara was the only one who had escaped the blockade. However, if he had the ability to repeatedly steal snow spirit bugs from the beast-eating tribe, Zara was undoubtedly the most suspicious.


    After all, he was now a cheater with a 103-win streak in the individual arena!


    For a moment, Zara was criticized in both words and pen. The non-server players felt that they had finally found the culprit, and they were all excited.


    Now, the non-server players understood that it was not that the war officials did not love them, nor that their original plans to fight against the local forces could not be used. It was because someone had angered the beast-devouring tribe in advance, which increased the difficulty of the game.


    The clues were still being searched, but the non-server players could basically determine that Zara was the culprit.


    Anger was brewing ...


    At this moment, the non-server players decided that as long as they had the chance to get out, they would kill Zara in the entire server and punish him severely to thank him for helping them increase the difficulty of growth.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that vast peak was currently being blocked by the beast-eating Legion, the players would have long been unable to hold back and would have gone out to search for Zara all over the mountains and plains. They would have at least killed him 100 times before they could vent their anger.


    After confirming the truth, the non-server players could not wait any longer.


    In the face of the beast-eating tribe, which they could not defeat, they decided to take the most extreme and most unwilling decision.


    Digging a hole!


    It seemed that there was no other way.


    Hence, the non-server players began to mobilize and planned to dig a tunnel from the mountainside.


    After that, the non-governmental workers began to dig the tunnel diligently.


    After the various non-server guilds discussed, they split up the work and countless players joined in, preparing to do a big project.


    During this period, there were people digging, transporting, and on-site command. They were all working in full swing.


    Since there was no path, the non-server players decided to dig one out, and all the players were prepared to work for a long time.


    The performance of the non-server players once again made the players from the other servers burst into laughter.


    Not to mention being squatted at the resurrection point when the server opened, he actually started to work. Moving bricks was so real that the players from the other servers were all in awe.


    The players from the other servers found it funny that he had to play the game to such an extent, but at the same time, they were also somewhat impressed. He was too F * cking hard working.


    There were even players from other servers who had already applied for ¡°cross-server support¡± from the official platform, hoping to help the poor non-servers get through the difficult early stage.


    After understanding all this, Lu Wu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He felt that these non-server players were simply talents. How could they have such an idea?


    Even though the current non-server players ¡®physiques were several times stronger than in real life, such a huge project was simply a waste of time.


    At this moment, Lu Wu compromised and was completely convinced.


    This was because if the non-server players were allowed to continue doing this, it would be a complete waste of growth time. It was simply not worth it.


    Helpless, Lu Wu finally decided to give the non-server players a wave of ¡°expedition hack¡±.


    Thus, on the same day, an announcement sounded at the five major servers at the same time.


    [Server announcement: cross-server expedition system has been officially launched. Target: [Mysterious wind great domain]


    [Server announcement: the server opened for this cross-server expedition is: Northern divergent, vast void, hell, demon Phoenix]

 Chapter 532 - Players mutated overnight

    Chapter 532: Players mutated overnight


    As soon as the announcement was made, all the players in the server went into an uproar.


    The cross-server expedition event had only appeared in Beiqi before. The other servers had never received such a world-class large-scale mission.


    The rewards for the cross-server expedition were also very generous to the players.


    Usually, killing monsters would only give experience and soul coins, but in cross-server expeditions, killing monsters would also give military merits. On the other hand, military merits could be exchanged for military ranks, which had additional attribute bonuses similar to titles.


    Apart from these, there were also many special rewards, such as resurrection items, items that could increase one¡¯s attributes, and so on ...


    The military rank skill could only be obtained in the cross-server expedition war. How could the players from other servers not be envious? they wondered when they would have such an opportunity in their own server.


    Just because only Beiqi had started cross-server expeditions, and twice at that, this caused dissatisfaction among many players from other servers. They felt that the treatment of the players from Beiqi was too good. Such opportunities like cross-server should be taken in turns.


    But now, the opportunity had finally arrived!


    How could this not make the players in all the servers excited? one by one, they decisively opened the event registration Panel and began to sign up.


    The number of people who signed up for the cross-server expedition suddenly increased wildly.


    Although Lu Wu had set a limit of only ten minutes for registration, it still couldn¡¯t hold up the number of players who signed up.


    None of the players wanted to miss such a free opportunity.


    Right now, helping the non-servers to break through the blockade was secondary. The reward was the most important thing.


    In just a few minutes, more than a quarter of the players from all the major servers had successfully registered. There were also many who heard that the cross-server expedition had started and were rushing home like crazy. Players who did not want to miss this expedition were about to arrive.


    The popularity was completely beyond Lu Wu¡¯s imagination. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead. He thought that 10 minutes would be enough to limit the number of people, but now it seemed that he had completely miscalculated.


    PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. com


    The vast peak was not too high above sea level, but it covered a large area. However, with so many players being transported there, it would be a sea of people ...


    After ten minutes of registration, Lu Wu looked at the number of people who had signed up. 980 million ...


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t imagine the scene when the expedition officially started. He estimated that many players would be pushed off the cliff as soon as they entered, and trampling would be normal.


    After all, there were so many people, and there would always be a few unlucky ones.


    When everything was ready, Lu Wu took a deep breath, activated the divine weapon, and started the expedition.


    The server announcement also sounded at this time.


    [Server announcement: cross-server expedition has officially begun. Countdown: 10 ... 9 ... 8 ... 7 ... 1]


    When the countdown ended, under the anticipation of the players from the major servers, white pillars of light descended from the sky and enveloped them.


    In an instant, the consciousness of these registered players was blocked and they entered the divine weapon. Then, they were transferred to the profound wind great domain through the divine weapon.


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing that the cross-server expedition had begun, the non-server players were also extremely excited.


    This meant that there was no need to dig anymore, and the people were free.


    He was so F * cking excited!


    Just like that, in the midst of anticipation, countless white lights appeared in every corner of the boundless mountain. The figures of the players who had crossed servers slowly appeared from blurry to clear.


    At this moment, the server announcement sounded again.


    [Server announcement: the cross-server expedition has officially begun. Players who are participating in the cross-server war can kill the Warriors of the ¡°beast-eating tribe¡±, an opposing force from a non-server, and earn military merits to exchange for military ranks and special items!]


    As the white light dissipated, the players of the scourge Army gathered for the first time.


    The hell suit¡¯s technological Army, mecha Warriors, tanks, and even airplanes, all kinds of technological products shimmered with a metallic luster, and they arrived domineeringly ...


    The black-robed Necromancer Army from the European server and the death Knight Army formed by countless wild beasts were cold and murderous, full of deterrence ...


    The Esper Army from the Asia server, the alien Soldier Army ...


    There was also the most powerful Army, the Beiqi catastrophe Army, which called itself the daddy¡¯s service.


    Compared to the non-server players who were still holding white equipment, the equipment of the four armies that came from other servers showed an absolute suppression, and the gap was simply unbearable to look at.


    At this moment, the non-server players felt like they were refugees. Looking at the well-equipped reinforcement Army, they only had one thought in their hearts, they were so envious!


    At this moment, the mountains and plains were filled with players.


    After a brief silence, the players who had come from other servers rushed down the mountain like crazy.


    ¡°F * ck, go for it! The Beiqi Army is the best in the world!¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Report the hell server for cheating. What the hell is flying a plane? is the hell server developing so fast?¡±


    ¡°Our Asian server doesn¡¯t care about their reputation. Why are Beiqi and the European server running so fast? so what if their attributes are good?¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°F * ck, what¡¯s that priest¡¯s name? didn¡¯t you tell me that you don¡¯t like fighting and killing? Why is he running so fast?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, get lost, don¡¯t touch me. If you squeeze any more, I¡¯ll kill you as well. You all have some manners!¡±


    ¡°Those who block my military merits, die!¡±


    ¡°Are you all crazy? Can you charge down in an orderly manner? do you know the formation and strategy?¡±


    ¡°Strategy my ass! Get lost! Let me pass! Don¡¯t block the way, or I¡¯ll Cut You Down as well!¡±


    ¡°That bastard from hell suit, the tank you¡¯re driving crushed me. I almost died from the impact. I¡¯m just a fragile magician, can¡¯t you be gentler?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After a brief moment of peace, an earthquake occurred.


    The entire vast peak was shaking and the scene was extremely chaotic.


    At this moment, the players only had one thought, and that was to run away quickly and not let these bastards take all the military merits!


    Seeing this scene, the non-server players trembled. They looked at the White-grade weapons in their hands and then at the fully equipped Army of players from the other servers. They wanted to cry but had no tears. Why were the non-servers so miserable?


    If they didn¡¯t compare, they wouldn¡¯t know, but once they compared themselves, they would be refugees.


    However, thinking that they would be able to take revenge soon, the non-server players became excited. They all shouted and followed the players from the four major servers as they rushed down.


    At this moment, they wanted the beast devouring tribe to pay with blood.


    Down below, the Warriors of the beast addiction tribe who were stationed at the foot of the mountain had also noticed the abnormality on vast expanse peak.


    The ground trembled violently, as if something was coming.


    Under the leadership of the beast-eating priest, the tribal battle group quickly gathered.


    At this moment, the Warriors of the beast devouring tribe had a ferocious look on their faces.


    This was because they knew that the test subjects were coming again.


    They could be happy again!


    However, it was clear that they had guessed wrong this time.


    When the Army of players appeared before them, they were instantly dumbfounded.


    Mounts, battle armors, shining equipment ...


    Players were still players, but compared to before, these players didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The players did not care if the beast devouring tribe warriors were shocked or not. Like a flood that slid down the mountain, they suddenly rushed into the beast devouring tribe¡¯s battle group.


    The cross-server battle officially began at this moment.


    Back when they were fighting non-server players, the orc tribe¡¯s Warriors basically killed one player with a single swing of their hammers, or even killed a few with a single swing.


    But this time, against the four scourge armies that had grown up, let alone one strike, even ten strikes would not be effective against high defense classes like deadbolt and death Knight.


    In the past, when the non-server players fought, they basically focused on normal attacks. The players from the four scourge armies used all kinds of beautiful skills, completely stunning the Warriors of the beast-eating tribe.


    What the f * ck? It had mutated in one night?


    ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡± At that moment, the priest of the beast-devouring tribe began to shout anxiously.


    ¡°Retreat your ass, stay!¡± A player leaped up and swung his staff at the priest¡¯s head, causing him to stagger.


    To the players, it was too much to run away in a cross-server battle.


    The earning of military merits had just begun, so how could he let them run?


    In terms of harvesting, the hell suit was extremely aggressive. Bombs, grenades, and a rain of bullets were thrown forward in a frenzy, covering the entire area.


    This undoubtedly made the players from the central, European, and Asian servers unhappy. As they advanced, they decisively killed the players from the hell server who were blocking their way.


    After all, there were only so many orc tribe warriors in front of them. All the players had the same mentality. Whoever robbed them was the enemy.


    In the past, the players from the four servers would only bicker and argue on the forums, but this time, they were really going all out.


    ¡°Crazy, crazy!¡±


    The priest couldn¡¯t help but Mutter as he ran back.


    In his eyes, these players had all mutated. Not only had their strength skyrocketed, but they had also all gone crazy. He kept beating up the Warriors of the beast addiction tribe. When he was ruthless, he even cut down his own people. He was simply a lunatic.


    However, in the eyes of the players, this was extremely normal. After all, it was a cross-server war. Only the players on their own server would be ¡°attacked and protected.¡± If other servers were in the way, they would kill them!


    The scene was getting more and more chaotic.


    At this moment, the beast-devouring tribe¡¯s soldiers were so terrified that they were forced to retreat.


    The players followed closely behind, devouring their Warriors like a flood of beasts. At the same time, they also fought each other along the way.


    ¡°Dismantle this mech. This bastard¡¯s monster-killing efficiency is too high. We can¡¯t let him Live!¡±


    ¡°Kill this wizard. He¡¯s killing monsters faster. Aim the AEA missiles at him. Focus fire and open fire!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The voice channels of their respective servers were in a mess.


    Whoever killed the monsters quickly would be considered a potential threat by the players from the other servers. Next, he would have to face the players from the other servers ganging up on him.


    At this moment, the Warriors of the beast devouring tribe wanted to cry but had no tears. They felt that the death experiment might have mutated their families. It was too terrifying.


    At that moment, they wished they had four legs so that they could run faster.


    The players ¡®madness was at its peak, and they killed with all their might. Other than those who were in their own service, everyone else was an enemy, and they were all beaten to death!


    The wrestling between the Rune Warrior and the steel mech, the Necromancer and the Esper¡¯s spells, the beast Knight and the ruler¡¯s physical collision ...


    In the eyes of the beast-devouring tribe warriors, the players ¡®impression of them had changed from weaklings that could be killed at will to evil forces that could even kill themselves when they were ruthless.


    The scene was too chaotic. Although the beast-devouring tribe kept retreating, they could not escape the players ¡®pursuit, and their casualties were increasing.


    At this moment, the non-server players arrived and joined in the chase.


    However, what the excited non-server players did not expect was that it was not the orcs who smashed their heads this time, but what they thought was the Allied forces.


    In the eyes of the players from the four servers who had come to support him.


    We¡¯ve already come to help, and you non-server players still want to kill steal? are you still human?


    As such, they did not show any mercy to the non-server players who came. They even killed them.


    At this moment, the mentality of the non-server players collapsed once again.


    [You killed your own people. You people from the four servers are like dogs. You¡¯re heartless and deserve to die ...]

 Chapter 533 - Super double return

    Chapter 533: Super double return


    As a group of newbies, the non-server players were looking forward to the arrival of the players from the other four servers.


    They thought that they would be able to take revenge on the beast devouring tribe and kill to their heart¡¯s content under their leadership.


    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that these old players would be so brutal.


    While hunting down the beast eaters, he had also killed his own people. He was even so cruel and ruthless to the unconvinced newbies.


    Hands up and blades down, hands up and blades down, a large number of non-server players were taken down by the brutal old players of the war.


    At this moment, the anger and grief in the hearts of the non-server players could not be any greater.


    He felt that the old players of the four servers were so useless. Bullying newbies was not a skill.


    However, in the eyes of the players from the four major servers, this was entirely the fault of the non-server players.


    In their eyes, the orc tribe¡¯s Warriors were all medal points that could be exchanged for items in the medal store. How could they allow the players to harvest them as they pleased?


    Anyway, whoever snatches it will be the enemy. No matter what server it is, we will destroy it.


    The crazy players killed as they advanced, and the scene became more and more chaotic.


    ¡°B * stard, you still dare to ambush me? do you think I can¡¯t fight in close combat as a mage? take this!¡±


    ¡°Guild leader, fire the cannons! Blow them up!¡±


    ¡°Assassin, don¡¯t run. If you dare to kill our priest, I¡¯ll kill your entire server. Die!¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill! All the merit points are mine!¡±


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. com


    ¡­¡­


    The Warriors of the beast-eating tribe were terrified by the scene.


    It was too F * cking brutal.


    It was understandable to hunt them down since they were enemies. However, what kind of crazy behavior was it to be more brutal to your own people?


    The priest leading the team was dumbfounded by this scene, and his body trembled slightly.


    At that moment, a mech suddenly appeared beside him. Under the priest¡¯s horrified gaze, the silver-white vibration blade suddenly slashed down at his neck.


    As a priest of the beast-devouring tribe, although he had a high status, his strength was in the study of sorcery and sorcery. His body was weak. He had no way to deal with the sudden attack.


    Just as it thought that its life was over, a figure rushed in from the side and punched the mecha warrior in front of it, sending him flying.


    ¡±


    Under the priest¡¯s surprised gaze, the burly man with many gems embedded on his body pounced on the mecha warrior on the ground. He raised his fist and smashed it into the mecha warrior¡¯s face.


    ¡°Kill steal, I¡¯ll tell you to F * ck kill steal, I¡¯ll kill your entire server, believe it or not. If you don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯ll smash your head first!¡±


    The priest looked at the players who were killing each other with a dumbfounded expression, feeling that his brain could not keep up.


    He was actually saved by the enemy?


    However, the beastlover priest did not dare to stay any longer. He quickly turned around and ran.


    He had almost died. He might not have such an opportunity again.


    However, on this chaotic battlefield, such scenes could be seen everywhere.


    The players from the four servers only had one thought in their minds. These monsters were either mine or killed by the players from our server. They could not let them fall into the hands of the players from other servers.


    As such, the players rushed over to save the situation, protecting the orc Warriors who were about to die at the hands of players from other servers.


    The Warriors of the beast-devouring tribe had never experienced such a chaotic battle in their lives.


    Some were protecting themselves, some were killing themselves, and some were killing their own people. They didn¡¯t know who to hit when they retaliated.


    He had a feeling that there was someone on his side here. Otherwise, why would he protect him?


    The pursuit continued, but they were unable to escape from the old players who had reached level 100 and had even passed the ghost supervisor¡¯s trial.


    They had been tormented along the way. As they got closer to the tribe¡¯s base, the desire to live in the hearts of the beast addiction tribe¡¯s Warriors grew stronger.


    They immediately quickened their pace, gritting their teeth and running for their lives.


    Du du du~du~


    At this moment, the loud sound of a war horn came from the distance.


    Upon hearing the horn, the eyes of the fleeing beast addiction tribe warriors lit up. They knew that reinforcements were coming.


    The morale of the entire beast-devouring troop immediately rose. They knew that the time for a counterattack had finally come.


    When a massive beast-eating Army approached from every corner of the dense forest ahead and appeared in their field of vision, the beast-eating Legion soldiers finally stopped running. Instead, they turned around and prepared to fight back.


    His face turned ferocious ...


    However, what they did not expect was that the players were not frightened at all when they saw so many orc eaters. Their expressions gradually changed from surprise to excitement, and then to ferocity.


    ¡°F * ck, so many merit points! I¡¯m rich!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business to get rich, it¡¯s all mine!¡±


    ¡°F * ck you, you¡¯re going to die!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, so many. I thought it would be over after all these were killed. That¡¯s too cruel ... (I was killed on the spot before I could finish my sentence)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The players could only feel excitement in the face of the arrival of the beast-devouring tribe¡¯s main force.


    They had only been fighting each other earlier because there were so few monsters. It was not enough for them to fight over. However, things were different now. Such a huge beast-eater Army was like a Gold Mountain of ¡°medal points¡±.


    How could they not be excited?


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    At that moment, the players changed their target without hesitation and charged at the beast-devouring tribe.


    At this moment, the beastly tribe chieftain, who had led his tribe here, was also stunned.


    When he had received the message for help, he had thought that the tribal battle group stationed at the foot of the mountain had encountered danger.


    However, when he looked around and saw the players that were several times more than his own tribe¡¯s Warriors, his heart couldn¡¯t help but Twitch.


    If they really fought in this battle, then wouldn¡¯t their Foundation be emptied?


    At the thought of this, the beast-devouring tribe chieftain immediately shouted angrily,¡±


    ¡°Stop, let¡¯s talk. Is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Talk your ass! How can there be soul coins for a negotiation? How could he have experience? You can get merit points?¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to negotiate, hand over your life!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Previously, the beast-devouring tribe was unwilling to negotiate with the non-server players.


    But this time, the players who came from the expedition did not want to negotiate with the beast-eating tribe either.


    In the eyes of the players who came from the expedition, negotiations were simply a joke. So what if they offended the beast devouring tribe? so what if they offended all the forces in the profound wind great domain?


    ¡®On the contrary, I¡¯ll only be here for a few hours. I¡¯ll kill to my heart¡¯s content and earn a huge sum of money before I go back. I¡¯ll leave the mess to the non-server players. I¡¯m not stupid to negotiate with you!


    Hence, the players did not care about what the beastly tribe chieftain had to say. They charged into the beastly Legion like a flood and began their massacre.


    The chieftain of the beast-devouring tribe was dumbfounded by this scene.


    After all, the beast-devouring tribe was a tribe under the qiuniu tribe. If this force attacked them without giving them any face, it was simply stirring up a war in the large region.


    However, in the eyes of the players, they would leave after killing them. It had nothing to do with them if the non-server players were in a bad state.


    Therefore, the players were not burdened at all. One by one, they charged into the beast-devouring tribe and began a massacre.


    The players ¡®attitude made the orc chieftain grit his teeth. He had no choice but to command his tribesmen to fight.


    However, the beastly tribe chieftain soon regretted his decision.


    He only had about ten million people in his tribe, but the number of players was simply endless. He even suspected that it could be equal to the total military strength of the entire profound wind great domain.


    An invasion from other regions?


    The beastkin chieftain couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought.


    In his opinion, the war between major regions represented an endless war, and it would only stop when a major region¡¯s power fell.


    It was too F * cking scary!


    As the chieftain of the beast-devouring tribe, he felt that he was in big trouble.


    Seeing his tribesmen dying in large numbers, the beastkin chieftain could not hold on any longer. He quickly ordered his tribesmen to retreat.


    The players wouldn¡¯t let him go. They picked up sabers, Spears, staffs, staffs, hammers, axes, lightsabers, staffs, and other weapons and continued to chase.


    There was only half an hour left until the end of the expedition, and the players were getting anxious.


    He looked at the merit points in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t take them all away. This feeling was too uncomfortable.


    As players, their motto had always been: I want all of them!


    Moreover, there were close to one billion players participating in this expedition, and many players were still chasing after them with all their might. They had not even seen what the orcs looked like.


    The players were extremely resentful and felt that the reason they were running so slowly was just to make up the numbers.


    At this moment, their eyes were red as they began to charge forward madly, hoping to make a fortune at the last moment.


    Meanwhile, the players in front of the orcs were also giving chase while provoking them verbally. Some of them even cursed the orcs ¡®ancestors who were running away, trying to provoke them so that they would have the courage to turn around and fight.


    This was undoubtedly a second blow to the morale of the Beastmasters.


    In terms of mental devastation, the beast eaters were very powerful, and they could torture non-server players to death.


    However, in terms of proficiency in this aspect, it was clear that the veteran players of the war Conqueror were more skilled.


    This was especially so for the players from the central server. The forces that they had defeated had all experienced mental devastation, so they were extremely skilled in drawing aggro.


    As they chased, a huge base surrounded by wooden fences appeared in front of them. The Beastmasters at the back turned around and began to fight back under the chief¡¯s command, while the Warriors at the front settled in the base in a line.


    Seeing that they had already reached the beast devouring tribe¡¯s base camp, the players could not help but laugh.


    He knew that the Beastmasters had no way out.


    It was time for them to know what evil was, what the fourth calamity was, and what the law of survival was.


    The flames of war had been ignited, and the players behind them had also arrived and joined the battle.


    Seeing his tribesmen fall one by one, the beastkin chieftain felt his heart bleeding.


    After this battle, the beast-devouring tribe would definitely suffer a great loss and would not be able to recover for hundreds of years.


    However, at this moment, he was more worried about the battle between the large regions.


    If these players really came from other regions, then the profound wind great region would be in danger.


    Regardless of whether they won or lost, the price they had to pay was extremely heavy.


    Although the beast-eating tribe also believed in the law of the jungle, their tribe was too small in the face of the battle for the large domain. They might even be the sacrifice of this battle.


    How could they not be worried?


    ¡­¡­


    Just like the beastlover tribe chieftain, the non-server players were also very worried.


    Many players stood on the mountain and looked at the clouds gathering and dispersing. They were so worried that they looked Haggard.


    At this moment, they did not dare to go down the mountain.


    Because if he went down, he would be beaten up and his head would be smashed.


    Whether it was the beast-devouring tribe or the players from other servers, none of them were good.


    He only knows how to bully newbies!


    All the non-server players were filled with resentment and swore to themselves that one day, when the non-server rose up, they would return this enmity double, no, super double!

 Chapter 534 - The Qixi Festival

    Chapter 534: The Qixi Festival


    As the non-server players were filled with resentment.


    The players who came from the expedition had already torn down the buildings outside the beast-eating tribe.


    The players were furious when they saw the orcs hiding in the base.


    The time for the expedition is ticking away, and there¡¯s not much time left for them to earn merit points. Yet, you guys are still cowering in defense.


    I¡¯ll defend your head, but you¡¯re here to fight head-on. This is too outrageous.


    Hence, the frenzied players directly activated demolition mode, destroyed all the wooden fences of the beast-eating tribe, and pushed forward madly.


    The beast-devouring tribe could only grit their teeth and resist the relentless attacks.


    As the specially made wooden fence was destroyed by the players, the orc chieftain¡¯s eyes turned red. He knew that the orc tribe¡¯s life and death crisis had arrived.


    Because behind the tribe was a tall and steep mountain, there was no way out.


    He could only roar in anger and continuously command his clansmen to resist.


    However, in the face of close to one billion crazy players, this kind of resistance was powerless.


    Due to the sudden arrival of the players, it was too late for the orc chieftain to request for help from the qiuniu tribe.


    Under the players ¡®pressure, the beast-devouring tribe was constantly retreating while resisting.


    This scene was very similar to the time when the non-server players were surrounded by the beast-eating Legion and forced to retreat to the top of the mountain. However, this time, it was the players ¡®turn to block the safe zone.


    Despair spread in the hearts of the beast-eaters.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. com


    Even though they had already killed many players, the number of players was still endless.


    Players were everywhere in the sky and on the ground. It was as if there was no way to kill them all.


    Under such circumstances, the beast-devouring tribe¡¯s Warriors could only retreat bit by bit. However, when their backs were against the mountain wall and there was no way out, all the beast-devouring tribe¡¯s Warriors let out cries of grief and indignation.


    At this time, it seemed that there was no other way but to fight.


    Just when the tribal chief and the Warriors thought that the beast-devouring tribe would be destroyed in this war, an unexpected scene happened.


    The players who had been pushing forward with ferocious expressions suddenly stopped in their tracks with fear.


    His expression changed rapidly from fear to despair to anger.


    ¡°F * ck! Stupid official, don ¡®t!¡±


    ¡°Please continue for a few seconds. Let me kill another one. It¡¯s already at critical HP!¡±


    ¡°The stupid officials are going to die a horrible death. We¡¯re going to have a great harvest at this critical moment, and you¡¯re doing this to me. I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to stay here!¡±


    ¡°Stupid officials, renew the fee, renew the fee, don¡¯t


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the players who had been looking ferocious just a moment ago were locked in place by the divine weapon. They could only curse and curse without any power to resist.


    Then, under the bewildered gazes of the orc tribe warriors, all the players suddenly disappeared on the spot.


    However, before they left, the players ¡®eyes were filled with nostalgia and desire, causing the beast-eaters to shiver.


    That gaze was like the gaze of death, making them feel extremely terrified.


    Even the evil forces of the players were unable to resist the rules set by Lu Wuding. In the end, they could only leave while cursing.


    They left behind the beast addiction tribe warriors, who were overwhelmed with shock, fear, and despair.


    At this moment, the players who had been extremely ferocious just a moment ago had mysteriously disappeared, leaving nothing behind. The corpses of their tribesmen on the ground made the orc tribe warriors realize that this was not a dream!


    After this battle, the beast-devouring tribe was completely shut down.


    The image of the players killing their own people when they were ruthless was deeply engraved in their minds.


    They were really afraid of the player forces. After all, it was not worth it to anger a crazy force ...


    With the help of the players from the four major servers, the opportunity for the non-servers to rise had finally arrived.


    However, before they entered the great development phase, they were prepared to properly thank Zara.


    ¡­¡­


    The second day after the players from the various servers returned to their respective regions.


    At this moment, the players were still discussing yesterday¡¯s cross-server expedition on the forum.


    The cross-server expedition this time also made the players feel extremely carefree. Not only could they kill the enemy forces to earn merit points, but they could also kill the players from other servers who used to have a war of words on the forum.


    However, after the end of the cross-server expedition, the players still had resentment in their hearts. They felt that if the stupid official developers extended the time of the cross-server expedition, they would be able to swallow the beast addiction tribe in one go. That would be a real big profit. It was really infuriating to return at a critical moment.


    However, the dog officials had set an hour for the expedition and had no intention of changing it.


    The players could do nothing but curse and swear in the forums at the punitive expedition¡¯s officials, who did not show any consideration for the players.


    After all, the official dog game company¡¯s attitude had always been ¡°if you like to play, play. If you don ¡®t, get lost.¡± It was unrealistic to ask it to retain players.


    The all-powerful players in the game always felt that they were the weak forces being bullied when they faced the officials.


    She was pitiful, weak, and aggrieved.


    This was also one of the reasons why players strongly requested for the official platform to open a recharge channel.


    After all, even if he wasn¡¯t the boss, he should at least have some authority.


    At the very least, the officials would consider the players ¡®feelings when the time came.


    .


    However, it had been more than two years since the war campaign service was launched. Not to mention the channel for top-ups, the stupid official platform was still stingy with soul coins and was never willing to give out benefits.


    In other games, there should at least be a daily check-in event to give the players something to look forward to.


    However, other than festive activities, there were no other benefits at all.


    The players hated the war officials as much as they loved them. They always felt that the war officials were stingy!


    But today, the players of Beiqi were very excited and looking forward to it.


    This was because today was the day that the officials would shed blood.


    The Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, also known as the IAO Festival, was a traditional festival in the Dragon Kingdom full of romance.


    While the other servers were cursing that their own sons would die a terrible death, the players of Beiqi were looking forward to the start of the festival with happy faces.


    However, the players on the central server also had some worries.


    After all, there was once a Valentine¡¯s Day, but the dog officials didn¡¯t make any moves at all and didn¡¯t have any intention of opening any holiday activities.


    That was why the players were afraid that the game officials would do the same thing.


    As time passed, the players started to panic ...


    When it was noon, the Qixi Festival still had not started, and the players on the Chinese server were panicking!


    Even the single players looked forward to the Qixi Festival, not to eat dog food, but to freeload some event benefits.


    After all, there were soul coins and other resources to take, so even if the dog food hurt the throat, they could still swallow it.


    At around two in the afternoon, the players from the Chinese server, who still couldn¡¯t wait for the event to start, couldn¡¯t help but start protesting on the forum.


    To that end, the players listed out hundreds of events that must be activated.


    For example, the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day was a traditional festival in the Dragon Kingdom. If they didn¡¯t hold this event in the game, it would be an act of unpatriotism. They had to hold it and strongly requested to hold it.


    There were also players who said that today was a romantic day where the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl met. This kind of day was worth remembering. As an influential game, the official website of war conquest wanted to commemorate this day with the players.


    There were even players who said that there were many children playing the war expedition. Most of the children had forgotten about traditional festivals. As the official of the war expedition, they should start this event to let the children remember that this day was the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day. Such an act would be a great merit!


    ¡­¡­


    There were all kinds of comments on the forum, and Lu Wu was dumbfounded.


    Although he had long been used to the players ¡®ability to make up stories in order to achieve their goals, this time, Lu Wu still felt that these stupid netizens were simply talents.


    As he read all the posts in the forum, Lu Wu almost thought that he was a sinner in history.


    It was so F * cking magical!


    However, Lu Wu was already prepared for the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day.


    At threeo¡¯ clock in the afternoon, just when the players thought that the game officials were going to cancel the event again, the Qixi Festival arrived.


    At the same time, the entire underworld had been completely transformed. The colors of every building had changed, and colorful lights hung from the ceiling. Colorful ribbons swayed in the wind, giving the place a romantic Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day vibe.


    [District-wide announcement: the Qixi Festival ¡°Golden Wind and jade dew¡± will officially start at 5pm!]


    [Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day activity 1-heart knot]:


    [Event introduction: during the period of the Double Seventh Festival, all players can register on the event panel. After successful registration, players will receive the mission item ¡°heart knot (broken)¡±.] After obtaining the task item, the player can find a player of the opposite sex in the game to cooperate with to complete the incomplete love knot and complete the Qixi Festival task!


    [Event requirements: complete the one-heart knot for an hour. You are not allowed to go offline during this period. Going offline will be considered a failure, and the time will be reset to zero!]


    [Event blessing: when the golden wind and jade dew meet, they surpass countless people in the world.]


    [Qixi Activity 2-single dog¡¯s anger]:


    [Event introduction: during the period of the Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day, all players can register for this event on the event panel. After successful registration, players will receive the task item ¡°tears of a single dog.¡±] After using this item, the player will turn into the ¡°single dog¡± form and can break the task item ¡°the same-heart knot¡±, turning it into its initial broken state. (At that time, the task time of the players who participate in the same-heart knot activity will be reset to zero, and they can not form the same-heart knot again within ten minutes!)


    [Event requirements: players who choose this event must complete the same heart knot breaking mission five times during the period of the Qixi Festival mission.]


    [Event blessing: Woof!] Woof! Woof! Aowuu!


    Players could only choose one activity to participate in this Qixi Festival. The rewards for both activities were the same. Players who chose activity one would be given an additional special effect scene (meeting on the Magpie bridge) after completing the ¡°love knot¡± mission.


    [Event reward: Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day bag (random item), 100 soul coins, dungeon entry x 10]


    ¡­¡­


    The players were extremely excited to see the official dog launch the Qixi Festival.


    However, when they saw the contents of the event, some of the players were instantly stunned, while some of the players ¡®faces gradually became ferocious.


    On one side, there were players with couples. When they saw the special effect of the Magpie bridge meeting, they were deeply attracted.


    Therefore, they chose Activity 1 without hesitation.


    However, this mission wasn¡¯t smooth-sailing, because the dog officials had even set up an ¡°enemy force.¡±


    Single dog!


    A deep sadness rose in the hearts of the couple players.


    However, in the eyes of some players, event two,¡¯single dog¡¯s anger¡¯, was a very considerate event.


    After eating dog food every year, he could finally take revenge this year!


    Hence, when it was almost 5 o¡¯ clock, the event officially started.


    The howls of single dogs rang out in Beiqi. Many players who had chosen activity two had transformed into small and cute single dogs, ready to start their great plan of destruction.


    Although she had a cute face, what she did was ¡®crazy¡¯.


    On the other hand, the players who chose Event 1 were like a couple who had eloped. They could only play hide-and-seek in the face of the landlord¡¯s ¡°vicious dog¡±. It was pitiful, helpless, and a little exciting.


    The atmosphere in Beiqi was joyous, with the occasional excited bark of a dog!

 Chapter 535 - Invitation to the gaming Expo

    Chapter 535: Invitation to the gaming Expo


    During the Qixi war campaign, the entire Beiqi was bustling with activity.


    It was always the players ¡®happiest time when the officials gave out the benefits. After all, such an opportunity was too rare.


    During the event period, because of the existence of Event 2, the long-standing resentment of single players also erupted at this time.


    Underworld¡¯s festive decorations made the ¡°Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day¡± atmosphere very intense. The entire place was filled with romantic colors. However, some single players did not think so.


    In their eyes, the Qixi Festival had nothing to do with romance, but it was definitely a happy event.


    The feeling of breaking up couples with her own hands was both cruel and happy.


    Many single players turned into lone wolves under the moonlit night, wandering around the Beiqi region in search of couple players.


    Some overly single players, after completing their Qixi Festival quests, still refused to stop and continued to look for couple players. He even made a provocative declaration in the event chat:


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a ¡®Magpie bridge¡¯ to be successfully built tonight. They are all illegal buildings and must be demolished. We, the single Wang demolition team, enforce the law impartially, and we hope that all couples who are in love with each other will know their way and stop showing off their love. Otherwise, we¡¯ll find you even if we have to dig three feet underground and tear you down cruelly!¡±


    In the face of the ¡°breaking up¡± players who had transformed into ¡°single dogs,¡± the couple players trembled in fear. They could only hide everywhere with the players of the opposite sex to prevent the crazy single players from ruining the mission progress.


    As a result, a Grand ¡®cat-and-mouse game¡¯ was staged in the entire Beiqi great region.


    When midnight arrived, the bell that signaled the end of the event rang throughout the entire Beiqi great land.


    However, on this day, the number of players who could complete the couple¡¯s mission and successfully build the ¡°bridge of Magpies¡± was very few.


    After all, the number of single dogs who had transformed into ¡°ERHA¡± was too large and too brutal ...


    ¡­¡­


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. com


    After the Qixi Festival ended, the players ¡®lives returned to normal.


    On this day, Lu Wu was observing the daily situation of the players through the artifact when his phone rang.


    There were only a handful of people who could get through to him now. He picked up his phone and took a look. Just as Lu Wu thought, it was Wu Guoyi.


    After picking up the phone, a familiar voice came through.


    ¡°Brother Lu, did you miss me?¡±


    Why would I miss an old man like you? Lu Wu thought helplessly, but of course, he couldn¡¯t say it like that,¡±


    ¡°Brother Wu, is there something wrong? You wouldn¡¯t have called me if you had nothing to do. ¡±


    ¡°Haha, why can¡¯t I call you if there¡¯s nothing? however, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you this time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, go on.¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, the Guild is lacking soul coins recently, and our days are too hard. Give me ten million soul coins as support, so I can speed up the development of the Guild!¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just joking!¡± While Lu Wu was still in shock, Wu Guoyi¡¯s laughter could be heard again.


    ¡°You won¡¯t give it to me even if you really want it!¡± Lu Wu said unhappily.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stingy. No wonder the players say that you¡¯re the most stingy official. You live up to your reputation!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business, or I¡¯m hanging up!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s like this, there¡¯s going to be a global gaming convention ¡®E3¡¯ in Los Angeles, the United States. I¡¯ve received an invitation from the organizer, and they¡¯re willing to provide a game booth for war online, so I wanted to ask for your advice!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    As the world¡¯s largest gaming convention, how could Lu Wu not have heard of it? he also had some understanding of E3.


    E3 was one of the four major international gaming exhibitions, and the games that could make it to E3 were basically the flagship games of every game manufacturer. E3 was a grand event for players all over the world, and it was also a promotional day that all gaming studios attached great importance to.


    There were also other gaming conventions of the same status, such as Tokyo¡¯s LGS, Cologne gaming convention, and China¡¯s video game exhibition.


    However, compared to these gaming conventions, E3¡¯s influence was undoubtedly the greatest. Every year at this time, the surge in tourists in Los Angeles was proof of this.


    In comparison, China¡¯s video game exhibition had the weakest influence in the video game industry.


    This was because at E3, the players were there to watch the game, while the players at GJ were there to watch cosplay girls, and the game was second, which was basically the consensus of the players.


    Therefore, in terms of influence, E3 was undoubtedly the strongest.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion two years ago, attending E3 was something he didn¡¯t even dare to think about, because he was just the operator of a small game website with no traffic, and he couldn¡¯t come up with a decent game.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that he would personally receive an invitation from the organizer.


    After a brief moment of surprise, Lu Wu was very calm.


    The main reason was that he was now very indifferent to reality. The things that were out of reach in the past no longer seemed so desired now.


    ¡°Brother Wu, why don¡¯t we just forget about it? I¡¯m not interested in doing this!¡± Lu Wu thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Don ¡®t, video game media from all over the world will come to this event. It¡¯s a good opportunity to expand the game¡¯s influence. Although war is very popular now, there are still many players around the world who still stick to their games and have not played war. After all, there are too many games in this era. If we want to continue to expand the number of players, the quality of the game is not enough. Publicity is also extremely important!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he felt that what Wu Guoyi said did make sense.


    Now that the five servers of conquest had been launched, the next thing to do was to slowly devour the number of players of other games and add them into the conquest.


    Just as Wu Guoyi had said, although conquests were very popular now, the quality of the game alone could not pull all players into the conquests. This was because it was a completely different concept to experience the game in person.


    Just like back in the day, no matter how popular 3D games were, many players still stuck to web-based games.


    No matter how bad the quality of a game that cost 999 Yuan was, it could still make a lot of money every year with his overwhelming publicity.


    The importance of publicity could be seen from this.


    Of course, in comparison, quality was the most important.


    Under the condition that the quality was guaranteed, the conversion rate of publicity was very high.


    It was like two games being promoted at the same time.


    A game of poor quality could attract 1000 downloads with each promotion, but many players would uninstall after playing for a few minutes. In the end, only 10 players would continue to play, which was 1% of the player conversion rate.


    A good game, coupled with strong publicity, would have a high conversion rate.


    And the quality of punitive expedition online didn¡¯t need Lu Wu to prove it. The players of punitive expedition had already shouted the slogan of ¡°world number one¡±.


    Coupled with the promotion, Lu Wu felt that if the conversion rate was lower than 95%, it would be a failure.


    Even 100% wasn¡¯t a problem.


    This was because this game had all the advantages of other games, and also advantages that other games didn¡¯t have.


    Players of all kinds could find happiness here, such as the scenery party, the hamster party (collector), and the cultivation party.


    This game combined all the game modes at this stage. Even players who didn¡¯t like fighting could still find endless fun here. In addition, it was 100% realistic, and the physical increase brought by leveling up made it no exaggeration to say that the conversion rate was 100%.


    And now, what Lu Wu needed was a way to let those players who had never been in contact with war and were still playing other games to get in touch with this game.


    Then publicity would definitely be a breakthrough.


    E3 was a platform for such ¡®premium games¡¯ to be promoted. As long as they could shine in E3, the name ¡®war¡¯ would once again resound throughout the gaming world.


    From the looks of it, Lu Wu was suddenly a little tempted.


    Furthermore, the E3 informant had given them a lot of face this time, actually providing a free game booth for the battle.


    In the past, such a situation had never happened.


    In order to enter the E3 gaming expo, many gaming companies had to invest a lot of money in this area. Under normal circumstances, the price of an internal game booth was 200 million. The current price is about 20 million dollars, and inflation in 300 years is set at 200 million.


    However, this didn¡¯t mean that one could enter the game. The quality of the game was also a threshold.


    Therefore, taking the initiative to invite and provide a booth for free was enough to show how much importance the E3 organizer placed on conquests online.


    After thinking about it carefully, Lu Wu suddenly became interested.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wu, if that¡¯s the case, then I agree. However, you¡¯ll be in charge of contacting the E3 organizer. I won¡¯t be going!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Wu Guoyi was speechless,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re letting me handle such a big matter?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the only representative for the conquest of foreign servers, it¡¯s the same if I hand it over to you. When the time comes, I¡¯ll provide support in terms of gaming and will personally attend E3. As for other matters, I won¡¯t be participating!¡±


    From Lu Wu¡¯s point of view, there were too many things to deal with when he contacted the E3 organizer.


    For example, the planning of the booth, the production of the game figurines, the introduction of the game content, and so on. These things were too cumbersome and Lu Wu didn¡¯t want to do it himself at all. It was more appropriate to hand it over to Wu Guoyi, who had been operating the campaign around the country.


    ¡°You said that I¡¯m the person in charge of the external server, but I don¡¯t have any game rights!¡± Wu Guoyi¡¯s voice was filled with resentment from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t forget that when you were bullied in the game, I gave you 100 soul coins to help you get your revenge!¡±


    ¡°Then how about I ask you for 1 million soul coins as support now?¡± Wu Guoyi quickly followed Lu Wu¡¯s topic and asked.


    ¡°Ahem, this ... The cell phone signal isn¡¯t very good. Brother Wu, is this all you¡¯ve got? I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± After that, Lu Wu Hung up the phone without any hesitation.


    What a joke, one million soul coins, that wasn¡¯t something that could be conjured out of thin air.


    Perhaps Wu Guoyi was really in need of soul coins. At that time, Lu Wu felt that he was in even more need of soul coins.


    Not to mention the soul coins consumed for each major server¡¯s construction, update, and activities, the emperor¡¯s mirror that he had cultivated also burned soul coins. As for the soul coins, Lu Wu had already made up his mind that he would never sell them outside of the game.


    After all, even when Lu Wu was really poor, he only sold ye Xue ¡®er for a few hundred soul coins.


    Now that he was not short of money and could afford to raise little Bei Li, Lu Wu would never do something stupid like exchanging soul coins for cash again.


    During the conquest and construction, Lu Wu¡¯s mentality had also been changing.


    Two years ago, when the war had just started, Lu Wu was extremely happy when he exchanged his soul coins for hundreds of thousands of cash.


    But now, in Lu Wu¡¯s eyes, cash was just a string of numbers, while soul coins were an all-rounded currency.


    It was obvious which of them was more valuable.

 Chapter 536 - Cross-server matching battle

    Chapter 536: Cross-server matching battle


    After he decided to attend E3 gaming expo, Lu Wu also started to pay attention to this area.


    At the same time, he began to work on the game¡¯s display content that he would provide to Wu Guoyi.


    Of course, Lu Wu still had absolute confidence in the quality of the game.


    At E3, it was definitely not a problem to amaze the world with a single feat.


    As for the specific production of the game¡¯s display content, Lu Wu decisively handed it over to the chief strategist ¡°little Bei Li¡± to handle.


    On the path of living off a woman, Lu Wu felt that he was going further and further away, and there was no turning back.


    After all, there was such an all-rounded little loli who knew everything, so there was no need for him to do it himself.


    Even if he did it himself, he would not be able to do as well as little Beili.


    So, wasn¡¯t it good for him to live off a woman?


    After handing over the task to Bei Li, Lu Wu began to observe the players ¡®dumbass lives with the artifact.


    At this stage, the development of the Chinese server was relatively stable. The players were fighting and being attacked by the sea King every day. However, the entire North divergent was still firmly in the hands of the players from the Chinese server. Life was very stable compared to other servers.


    On the European side, the war was coming to an end.


    After the evil demon formation was destroyed, Yuan Xu¡¯s last resort was also destroyed. Although he had the formation plate of the evil demon formation, he couldn¡¯t activate it. On the other hand, the strength of the players from the European server was getting stronger and stronger. From the start, they were being suppressed, but now, they had the absolute advantage. Basically, the destruction of void abyss¡¯s forces was a foregone conclusion. Now, it was just a struggle before death.


    On the Asia server¡¯s side, due to the fear of the evil king when the server opened, the forces in the demon Phoenix region still did not dare to start a war with the players living in The Burning Sky City. Even though they were monitoring the players ¡®every move, they didn¡¯t dare to make any big moves.


    It was not that they were afraid of the players, but they were afraid of the ¡®God¡¯ behind the players.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. com


    However, after the cross-server expedition three days ago, the players from the Asia server also realized how huge the gap was between the overall combat power of the server they were in and the other three servers. Speeding up the pace of becoming stronger had become the goal of all the players from the Asia server. They were already prepared to officially declare war on the other forces in the demon Phoenix great region.


    This was because war was the best catalyst for their growth. They used war to nurture war, and the more they fought, the stronger they became.


    As for the hell server, after AI ke officially joined the hell server and became an NPC, the power of the hell server¡¯s players grew rapidly.


    The players would provide all kinds of knowledge and information into Arek¡¯s database, and then Arek would develop new weapons and equipment. In this growth mode that was almost like cheating, the technology that the players of the hell server had mastered could be said to be changing by the day.


    Furthermore, as the hell server was an extremely unique server, every player had to master a vast amount of knowledge. At this stage, the players in the hell server could be considered half a scientist.


    Even the players who had never known anything about mecha modifications, the development of new weapons, and the application of new weapons were now able to join in the discussion. When the application of technology was closely related to all players, many players began to subconsciously understand the content of this aspect.


    The changes that conquests brought to the players could be said to have extended to the mental level of the players. The sense of fulfillment brought by learning was also a major feature of conquests.


    Of course, even though the development of the hell server was extremely fast, the living environment was still very harsh.


    As the most dangerous region, there would be hordes of hell beasts from time to time. Every time this happened, wherever the Horde passed, not a blade of grass would grow. The players could not survive in such an environment, so they could only grit their teeth and endure it. After they were resurrected, they would continue to speed up their development.


    To the hell server¡¯s players, death was like eating and drinking every day. They were already used to it.


    Now, one of the big regions that Lu Wu was most concerned about was the newly established black wind great region, which was the feisui.


    This was because the lives of the non-serving players were really miserable.


    That kind of ¡°misery¡± could make Lu Wu laugh out loud even through the screen.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t hold it in, Lu Wu wouldn¡¯t have wanted to laugh. After all, these players would be his subordinates in the future.


    From being surrounded at the resurrection point in the beginning, to being tortured as an experimental by the beast-eating tribe, to preparing to dig a tunnel later on, and so on.


    The ¡°misery¡± of the non-server players was recognized by all the players in the four major servers.


    But now, the non-server players had finally welcomed the opportunity to rise.


    This was because the beast devouring tribe¡¯s Army no longer dared to set up camp at the foot of the boundless peak.


    With the crisis resolved, the non-server players faced the endless wild monsters in the eastern thorn forest, which was also an endless amount of soul coins and experience.


    The development of the non-servers began.


    However, in the meantime, the non-server players did not forget one thing.


    And that was to pursue and kill Zara.


    The reason they were so miserable was because of Zara.


    Now that the blockade of the beast-devouring tribe had finally disappeared, the non-server players naturally wanted to ¡°take revenge¡± and punish Zara.


    As a result, in the non-server bounty board, under the crowdsource of the players, Zara became the second bounty character. Five thousand soul coins.


    As for the first bounty, it was Crayon Shin-chan¡¯s without exception.


    At the most miserable stage of the non-server players, Crayon Shin-chan, who had been adding insult to injury and going all out to pull aggro, was hated by all the non-server players. In the eyes of the non-server players, this kind of continuous mental blow was even more hateful than Zara.


    For this reason, the non-server players raised 50000 soul coins and put Crayon Shinchan on the bounty list. This bounty was also included in the overall bounty list, allowing Crayon Shinchan¡¯s value to increase again.


    Crayon Shinchan wasn¡¯t surprised by the behavior of the non-server players. He even went to the forum to ¡°thank¡± the non-server players for their enthusiasm, and once again made countless enemies.


    Of course, even though he wasn¡¯t surprised, Crayon Shinchan still felt a headache from the increase in the bounty.


    .


    The higher the bounty, the closer he would be punished by his mother.


    But it was impossible not to be wild. How could he be happy if he wasn¡¯t afraid of people?


    As the number one harbinger of war, mo Xiaoxin was gradually drifting further and further away from the path of seeking death. He was unable to extricate himself, and he did not want to extricate himself.


    His current mentality was to just muddle along, be happy as long as he could, and make each and every one of them cry as long as he could!


    For Crayon Shin-chan, a player who could not find his real body despite trying so hard to attract aggro, the non-server players could only feel helpless. He could only hope that the players on the Chinese server would put in more effort and punish the bar spirit as soon as possible, killing him and forcing him out of the server.


    But for Zara, he naturally didn¡¯t need any help since it was a matter at home.


    During the period when the blockade was lifted, other than killing monsters and leveling up in the eastern part of the thorn forest, looking for Zara had also become a common consensus among the non-server players.


    Due to Zara¡¯s strong individual ability, even a single person or a small team could not deal with him. For this reason, the non-server players had developed a targeted battle plan.


    That was to report the location.


    As long as a player discovered Zara¡¯s trace, they would immediately report Zara¡¯s ¡°coordinates¡± on the regional channel. At that time, all the non-server players in the area would receive Zara¡¯s coordinates, and then they would collectively kill him.


    This method was really effective. With the cooperation of the major guilds and the player group, they surrounded Zara several times and almost killed him.


    However, what made the non-server players gnash their teeth was that the agile Zara was always able to escape at critical moments.


    He tried several times, but all of them failed.


    However, the non-server players ¡®desire to surround and kill Zara did not decrease. Instead, it became stronger.


    They all swore on the forum that they would rather not have Zara, this cheat-like player, than lock him in the safe zone and never let him leave.


    ¡­¡­


    As the initiator of the feinan tragedy, Zara was lying in a sea of blue flowers in the eastern forest of thorns. His body was moving up and down violently, and he was panting heavily. Sweat was pouring down his body like rain.


    Just now, he had experienced another siege by the non-server players.


    This time, it was even more dangerous than the previous times. The players from the major guilds had formed layers of encirclement, and they were almost unable to get out.


    Fortunately, he was lucky enough to escape in his critical state and did not return to the safe zone.


    If he died and returned to the safe zone, Zara knew how miserable his fate would be with the Demon King as a lesson.


    In the past two days, under Jack¡¯s narration, Zara also understood how terrible his current situation was. It could be said that he had made countless enemies and had become an existence that everyone in the African server wanted to beat.


    At this time, Zara also began to use the forum function.


    Not only could he learn a lot of game content on the forum, but it could also help him find out the dynamic information of the players who wanted to punish him.


    The last few times, he had relied on the shared coordinates of his location on the forum to avoid being surrounded and killed.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would almost fail this time.


    Obviously, the players who were chasing him had realized the hidden danger in the forum and had probably set up a private group to kill him.


    This gave Zara a huge headache, and he felt that his future in the FEI server would not be easy.


    After a short rest and waiting for his HP to slowly recover, Zara¡¯s eyes flashed with a fierce light. He immediately opened the competition panel and chose to match with an opponent.


    In terms of individual competitions, Zara would participate every day, and he would play more than 15 matches a day.


    As his opponents grew stronger and stronger, Zara felt that he was able to enjoy every battle.


    Until now, he had won 328 matches in a row.


    In the state of winning streak, the competition points increased extremely rapidly. Now, Zara had broken through 10000 points and became the first non-server player in the king division.


    (P.S. In the individual arena, winning streak has extra points. With a winning streak, the winning points will accumulate, and with a consecutive loss, the deduction of competition points will also increase. If it¡¯s a draw, each match will have an extra 1 point as a consolation, and a consecutive draw is equivalent to the accumulation of points for winning streaks!)


    This time, the matched opponent would be the first competition of the Zara King division.


    When Zara pressed the ¡®match¡¯ button, a game prompt suddenly appeared.


    [Game prompt: you have reached the king tier in your server and have qualified for the all-server individual competition (three days). Do you want to match with opponents in other servers?]


    Zara was stunned by the notification, but then he became excited.


    He had always heard that the cheats in other servers were extremely powerful, but he had never seen them before. However, this time, he could personally fight them.


    Thinking of this, Zara pressed the ¡®all server match¡¯ button without hesitation.


    Immediately, the matchmaking countdown began.


    At the same time that Zara entered a match, an announcement sounded.


    [Server announcement: this server¡¯s first king tier player has entered cross-server matching mode. All players can enter the arena room 001 to watch the game and cheer for the players in your server!]


    On Zara¡¯s side, in less than a minute of waiting, the prompt of a successful match appeared.


    [Game prompt: cross-server competition match successful. The matched opponent is a Beiqi player: Yuan Fang, 0 wins 0 losses, 564 draws (consecutive)]


    564 consecutive draws, what god-like opponent!


    Zara was dumbfounded when he saw his opponent¡¯s record.

 Chapter 537 - A feint

    Chapter 537: A feint


    The first cross-server battle between the king tiers in the non-servers naturally attracted the attention of a large number of non-servers.


    After the server-wide announcement, a large number of non-server players opened the competition panel and entered the competition room No. 001 that was mentioned in the announcement.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t there to cheer for Zara. They just wanted to see how strong the cheaters in other servers were.


    If they could, they also wanted to see the moment Zara was severely punished.


    ¡­¡­


    In the countdown to entering the arena, Zara was still in a state of confusion.


    564 consecutive draws were too unbelievable to him, and he couldn¡¯t understand how this player called ¡°square circle¡± did it.


    When the countdown to the entrance ended, a game prompt appeared.


    [Game prompt: entering the arena. The location is: Sky floating city]


    As the game prompt appeared, the scene in Zara¡¯s area began to change.


    His line of sight passed through the thick clouds, and a floating island bathed in golden light came into view. At this time, his line of sight suddenly descended and came to the central area of the floating island. The opponent¡¯s Square figure also slowly appeared in the center of the open space a hundred meters away.


    [Game prompt: countdown to individual competition: 10...9...8...7]


    In the countdown, the ¡°central screen¡± that separated the two of them slowly faded.


    Understanding that the battle was about to begin, Zara¡¯s expression became extremely serious. His body slowly fell to the ground, ready for battle.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand how this player called ¡°Yuan Fang¡± managed to get a record of 564 consecutive draws, this person was able to reach the king tier, so his strength was definitely not to be underestimated.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. com


    In the face of a powerful opponent, Zara¡¯s desire to fight also burned.


    When the curtain of light officially dissipated, Zara¡¯s sharp eyes immediately turned to his opponent.


    However, what made him stunned was that his opponent, Yuan Fangzheng, was sitting cross-legged on the ground and looking at him with a bored expression.


    He couldn¡¯t see any desire to fight in Yuan Fang, and zu Bao¡¯s ¡°wild beast perception¡± couldn¡¯t detect any intention to attack from Yuan Fang.


    In Zara¡¯s eyes, Yuan Fang¡¯s behavior was simply a provocation.


    If you don¡¯t have the desire to fight in the arena, then why did you come in?


    Thinking of this, Zara growled in a low voice, and his body suddenly ran towards the circle, his nails turning purple at this moment.


    This attack was aimed at the Round Square¡¯s neck.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes actually lit up, and he seemed to be very expectant.


    In truth, Yuan Fang did not have much desire to participate in the individual competition. If Gu Yu had not asked him to improve his ranking and help his Guild occupy one of the top few spots, he would not have participated in the individual competition.


    For other players, the individual competition represented a competition of combat techniques and a satisfying battle.


    However, for Yuan Fang, the individual competition was just to enter the arena and stare at the opponent for 20 minutes, until it was judged as a draw.


    After all, the Beiqi players were all very familiar with his abilities. They also knew that as long as they didn¡¯t make a move, this bald monk wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them. A draw would be the best result.


    At the current stage, Yuan Fang had another title in Beiqi, and that was ¡± 50 ¨C 50,¡± which meant that he could have a 50 ¨C 50 chance with anyone. After all, no one could beat him, and he couldn¡¯t beat anyone.


    This also gave rise to a group of dumbass players, who claimed that they could fight evenly with players in the king tier in one-on-one battles. Of course, this target was limited to the Round Square.


    This was because meeting a square meant that the game would end in a draw, without exception.


    For this reason, Yuan Fang was also very helpless.


    Now, it was customary to enter the individual arena, sit cross-legged, and have a 20-minute chat with the matched opponent, then shake hands and leave the arena.


    And this time, it was also Yuan Fang¡¯s first cross-server match. Seeing Zara take the initiative to attack, Yuan Fang almost shouted out in excitement.


    He could finally F * cking win!


    Buddha, please bless us!


    In Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes, Zara¡¯s deadly claws were really beautiful!


    He immediately raised his head with a happy expression and exposed his weak point, his neck. He was prepared to let Zara¡¯s attack deal more damage. Only in this way could he feel more pain when he was hit back.


    The first victory was coming!


    However, just as Zara¡¯s claw was about to hit Yuan Fang¡¯s neck, his body suddenly twisted and forcefully changed the direction of his attack, causing his sharp claw to miss.


    As his body twisted due to inertia, Zara tapped the ground with the tip of his foot and suddenly retreated several meters.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan Fang¡¯s expression was dull.


    What was going on?


    Not far away, Zara was shocked.


    Just as the sharp claws were about to hit the square, his beast perception kept sending out warnings of danger, as if this attack would bring him terrible consequences.


    Zara had no doubts about his own beast perception, because this was an innate ability he had gained from training beast techniques since he was young. He had an extremely keen insight into danger.


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to stop his attack and retreat.


    Looking at the dazed and seemingly silly Yuan Fang, Zara¡¯s face darkened.


    From Zara¡¯s point of view, the square circle¡¯s harmless appearance was obviously a disguise. How could he be weak if he could become the strongest player in the king tier of the central server?


    ¡°Um ... Why aren¡¯t you playing anymore?¡± Yuan Fang, who was eager to be beaten up, could not help but ask.


    Zara didn¡¯t answer. His sharp eyes stared at the square and began to circle around it, looking for an opportunity to attack.


    But the more he looked, the more depressed he became.


    This was because this guy was full of flaws, and it seemed that every single one of them was a fatal weakness.


    After a few minutes of stalemate, Zara finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. With a low roar, he pounced at Yuan Fang again.


    Seeing this scene, Yuan Fang quivered.


    The first victory was coming again! Happy!


    This time, Zara¡¯s attack was on the round chest.


    However, just as his sharp claws were about to hit the square, Zara suddenly changed the direction of his attack again, and his body suddenly retreated several meters.


    The strong sense of danger made Zara feel that he would probably suffer a fierce counterattack from Yuan Fang, which could even be fatal.


    Looking at Zara, who once again retreated a few meters, Yuan Fang was dumbfounded.


    What the f * ck do you mean?


    Should he fight or not? he came over to show off and then retreated. Was he bullying this little monk because it didn¡¯t hurt to hit him?


    He was so F * cking angry!


    The first victory disappeared again, and Yuan Fang¡¯s face was constipated.


    At the same time, Zara, who had retreated several meters again, kept thinking about where the attack would come from if he had hit the square just now.


    Left side? The right side? Was it a hand? Or feet?


    Glancing at the square, Zara fell into deep thought.


    The atmosphere was once again in a stalemate.


    Seeing this, Yuan Fang could not help but wave his hand.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s sit down and chat. The 20 minutes will be up soon!¡±


    Zara still didn¡¯t answer. He continued to circle around the square, thinking about how to defeat the enemy.


    Yuan Fang simply sat down cross-legged and looked at Zara, who was circling around him, with a bored expression. He felt that this guy was F * cking crazy. He was just feinting. This was so boring!


    The non-server players who were watching the 001 arena were also dumbfounded.


    He still didn¡¯t understand what Zara was doing, and the two attacks just now were completely different from Zara¡¯s previous fighting style.


    Many of the non-server players had seen Zara¡¯s battle videos and were very clear about how wild and fierce his battle style was. Basically, they relied on their explosive power and combat skills to kill their opponents in a short time.


    This was the first time such a situation had occurred.


    Time passed by slowly, and there were less than 10 minutes left.


    Zara still couldn¡¯t figure out which direction the square would attack him from if he hit it.


    Yuan Fang, who seemed to be full of flaws, was also full of danger in Zara¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Almsgiver, are you tired?¡± Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked at Zara, who was walking around in circles.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Zara¡¯s sharp eyes looked straight into the round eyes and let out a low roar.


    ¡°Alright, you can continue spinning!¡± Yuan Fang waved his hand in boredom. He felt that this fellow was unable to chat at all.


    At the moment, Zara was very puzzled about one more thing. If he didn¡¯t make a move, why didn¡¯t the other party make a move?


    He could not understand this.


    The last five minutes soon came to an end.


    At this moment, Zara finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. No matter what, he had to try to hit the square. How could he be satisfied without trying?


    With a beast roar, Zara¡¯s figure rushed towards the Round Square like a cheetah.


    On the other hand, Yuan Fang continued to look at Zara expressionlessly. He felt that this guy was going to be pretentious again and would definitely not dare to hit him.


    As a result, while Yuan Fang was still in a daze, the claw ruthlessly slapped his face, and he was instantly sent flying.


    At that moment, Yuan Fang was both happy and depressed.


    This bastard didn¡¯t even say a word and actually slapped my face. My master and senior and junior brothers don¡¯t slap faces!


    He was so angry. This was too much!


    On Zara¡¯s side, the sound of bones cracking was heard.


    [Battle prompt: the attack has caused 387 weak-point critical damage. The target is immune to 387 weak-point critical damage. 0¡¿


    [Battle prompt: round target has received damage. Moke¡¯s infinitum has been activated. Level 2 reflect damage 20%. 77.4¡¿


    After this attack, Zara was also sent flying. At the same time, the power that was directly reflected on his arm instantly broke the bones in his hand.


    For Zara, who was only level 34 now, this reflected damage had taken away nearly one-third of his HP, which shocked him.


    At this moment, Zara finally understood why every time he approached the square, his beast perception would alert him of danger.


    Because his beast perception was not wrong, Yuan Fang¡¯s entire body was filled with a dangerous aura.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Zara jumped up and turned to glare at Yuan Fang.


    The injury instantly triggered the violent bestiality in Zara¡¯s body. Its red eyes were full of aggression, as if it wanted to devour people.


    Yuan Fang stood up and rubbed his face. Although he was not hurt, it still hurt!


    The person who smacked the face was the most overboard!


    At this moment, Zara¡¯s figure flashed and pounced at Yuan Fang again.


    There was less than a minute left.


    At this moment, Zara¡¯s injured arm was surrounded by thunder and lightning. When he swung it, it was like a lightning whip, ruthlessly whipping towards Yuan Fang.


    This attack was the most powerful offensive technique that Zara had comprehended at this stage among the beast techniques he practiced in the real world,¡±Thunder coffin.¡± The ancestral leopard¡¯s totem appeared on his chest, as if it had come to life, and it roared as it pounced towards the square.


    At this moment, Zara was going to use this most powerful attack to break the defense of the square, devour it, and kill it!


    ¡°Almsgiver, the Lord Buddha has blessed you!¡± Seeing this, Yuan Fang put his hands together and looked at Zara.


    The moment the lightning whip and the shadow of the ancestral leopard totems hit the square, the competition was finally over.


    Although this attack was very powerful, Zara, whose attributes were not high in all aspects at this stage, was still unable to break through the square circle¡¯s 800 points of fixed damage immunity defense. In an instant, his body was torn apart by the counterattack of ¡°Moke¡¯s eternity¡± and turned into black mist.


    [Game prompt: the cross-server competition has ended. The winner is a Beiqi player: [Square circle!]


    Seeing this scene, the non-server players were in an uproar.


    There were not many non-server players who knew about Yuan Fang because he was too unknown.


    Therefore, they were shocked when they saw how Yuan Fang defeated Zara without making a move from the beginning to the end.


    On the other hand, Yuan Fang¡¯s face was also full of smiles. His first victory had finally arrived.


    He liked this kind of reckless opponent! Happy!

 Chapter 538 - Ice ghost battle team

    Chapter 538: Ice ghost battle team


    The first cross-server battle between non-servers was also Zara¡¯s first cross-server battle, but it ended in this way, which was unexpected by many people.


    The situation that the players on the central server thought was inevitable caused a huge uproar in the non-server.


    The fact that Yuan Fang was able to defeat Zara without making a move really made the non-server players envious.


    As a result, a large number of non-server players began to head to the middle server to obtain the Scriptures, and some even requested to learn this skill.


    The players on the Chinese server replied in unison,¡±


    ¡°He wanted to eat fart.


    How could the players in the central server not be envious of Yuan Fang¡¯s ability?


    After all, this was a divine-level ability. It was the same level as the power of the extreme path of hell. The players had been wanting to learn it for a long time.


    There was even a section on the forum dedicated to studying how to learn ¡°hell Gokudo path.¡± Some players discussed how to understand this divine power all day long.


    But until now, in the entire Beiqi, there were only two people who had mastered the power of Hell¡¯s extreme path.


    One was round and square, and the other was QiuQiu.


    Players had never seen QiuQiu¡¯s ability before, but from the square circle, it could be seen that QiuQiu ¡®s¡¯ Prajna sacrifice ¡®ability of the same level was definitely extremely powerful. It was a powerful ability that could directly let ordinary players reach the top of the cheat class.


    Therefore, wanting to learn was one thing, and being able to master it was another.


    To the players of Beiqi, the non-server players ¡®request for guidance was really laughable. After all, they didn¡¯t even know how to start, so how could they talk about teaching others?


    However, this still could not suppress the desire of the non-serving players to become stronger.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. com


    The craze of becoming stronger in the entire non-server was extremely high. After seeing the strength and brilliance of the other servers, they hoped to reach this level one day.


    He even wanted to catch up from behind and take first place in the future cross-server war to hold his head high.


    As the ¡®Overlord¡¯ of the forum, Crayon Shin-chan naturally retaliated against the comments made by the non-server players on the forum. He attracted another wave of hatred, and the non-server players were so angry that they added another sum to the bounty column.


    Although the players from the central server didn¡¯t think that the non-servers could surpass them, they also felt a sense of urgency.


    The European, hell, and Asian servers were all developing at an accelerated pace. No one could say for sure who would be the ¡°number one¡± in the future in this grotesque game world that was full of opportunities.


    This was just like the sea King. After every magnificent turn, its strength and subordinate forces would greatly increase.


    Such opportunities also existed for the players.


    Before the cross-server war, the players on the Chinese server also realized that they had to speed up their development.


    According to what Crayon Shinchan had said on the forum ...


    As a father, he had to be a father all his life. How could he be a son and a father at the same time?


    We have to be fathers from the beginning to the end. That¡¯s a real father!


    Crayon Shinchan¡¯s words were naturally hated by everyone on the other Server forums. However, in the central server, although everyone was gritting their teeth at him, his words touched the hearts of all the players.


    They all agreed with his theory of being a father for a lifetime!


    ¡­¡­


    South of Beiqi, the Arctic abyss.


    This area was covered in ice and snow all year round, cutting off the players ¡®border with the other region in the South.


    However, at this moment, the ice that had not melted for thousands of years was melting at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Meanwhile, in the territory of the icy snow tribe in the Arctic abyss, the glaciers had melted on a large scale, and the buildings that had once been made of ice had long disappeared.


    Perhaps bronze pendant and Boulder didn¡¯t know.


    The formation that they had laid down according to the treasure talisman¡¯s instructions had such a great effect on this land of extreme cold.


    .


    How could a God-level body be so easily offset?


    After the melting array was set up, the ice nature spiritual Qi in the entire Arctic abyss was absorbed in large amounts. Later on, when Lu Wu used his soul power to activate the melting array to speed up the destruction of the talisman treasure¡¯s divine body, it also accelerated the loss of the ice attribute spiritual energy in this extremely cold abyss.


    Now, the Arctic abyss, which had lost a large amount of ice-type spiritual Qi, could no longer maintain its ¡°extreme cold¡± nature. The temperature rose again, the glaciers melted, and the snowflakes in the sky disappeared.


    At the same time, during the melting process of the glacier in the Arctic abyss, it absorbed the heat in the air of Beiqi great domain, which also caused the temperature in Beiqi to drop.


    The players naturally noticed this as well.


    Although the cold weather didn¡¯t affect the players who had strong physiques, such an abnormal situation still aroused their curiosity.


    The theory of natural disaster appeared on the forum again.


    There would always be a group of players who liked to stir up public opinion.


    There were rumors on the forum that the new documentary ¡°Frozen Throne¡± was about to be released, and that an ice element scourge Army was quietly approaching. Players were asked to be prepared to resist.


    When it came to making up stories, dumbass players were always so talented. They said it in a methodical way, and it seemed to be true.


    Of course, not many players believed it. After all, the catastrophe in Beiqi had not appeared again since the Great Demon King, Hu He, left.


    Other than being optimistic, the players of Beiqi were also probably thinking about the new weather control system that had been added to the war game.


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were discussing the weather.


    The Arctic abyss was a place that players had never been willing to set foot in.


    Under the thousand-meter thick ice layer, an Army that had been sealed for countless years was quietly awakening.


    The ice and snow melted, turning into water that flowed down the iceberg.


    The moment the ¡®ice isolation barrier¡¯ of the land of the icy snow Clan was broken, the consciousness of the ¡®ice ghost clan¡¯ deep underground was finally awakened.


    Broken armors, broken weapons, and broken bodies. The endless years of sleep had made them temporarily forget who they were and what the meaning of their existence was.


    In the process of his consciousness waking up, ancient memories came back.


    This was the glory that belonged to the ice ghost clan. It was something that they had engraved in their hearts from the moment they were born, and they had protected it with their lives.


    They originally belonged to the Beiqi region and were loyal to the powerful Beiqi God race. They were also the sharpest spear and the strongest shield of the Arctic Race. They fought for the northern divergent God race and the Arctic tribe without any regrets ...


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    When the last memory emerged, the ice ghost clan¡¯s Warriors buried deep underground struggled madly and let out angry roars.


    ¡°They abandoned us. It¡¯s the northern divergent God race¡¯s betrayal. It¡¯s the Arctic race¡¯s betrayal ...¡±


    We fought for them with our lives, but they imprisoned us here.


    The honor of Warriors was covered by years of snow, and their will to fight was sealed by a solid layer of ice. We were abandoned ...


    ¡°Losing our glory and will to fight is the same as losing everything. We no longer have a goal to fight for. We are like puppets ...


    The dusty memories were slowly unraveled, and anger and hatred filled her.


    At this moment, the ice ghost clan members recalled their past and the loss of their honor. They also recalled how the ¡°master¡± they had loyally protected had abandoned them.


    Since we¡¯ve lost the goal we¡¯re fighting for, at this moment, we¡¯re only fighting for revenge!


    ¡°Kill the northern divergent God race and the icy snow race that once made us proud. Our rotten bodies will be reborn in their blood.


    An ancient Army of decay had officially awakened at this moment.


    This was a piece of history that had been sealed away for so long that even Tong Hang and Panshi did not know about it. It was so ancient that no one in the Beiqi region could remember that they had once existed.


    No one knew the glory they carried and the bravery they had in battle.


    In their most glorious days, they had another name.


    The heaven defying Alliance had formed the ice Ghost Legion!

 Chapter 539 - Ice cold

    Chapter 539: Ice cold


    Northern divergent, the Arctic abyss.


    After a few days of searching, the players finally found the source of the cold current that had caused the temperature in Beiqi to drop.


    At that moment, the players were all rushing to the melting snow Mountain to find out what was going on.


    The curiosity of the Beiqi players could be said to have been completely cultivated in the game, not inborn.


    From the moment Gou ¡®Zi fell into the pit and obtained the inheritance, the curiosity of the Beiqi players towards the unknown had become extremely strong.


    In the end, it was still because there might be opportunities in the unknown.


    Things like opportunities were very mysterious.


    Some players jumped into any pit they saw and did not get any opportunities even after repeated trials and tribulations. However, some players did not have such thoughts at all and inadvertently obtained a great opportunity.


    However, taking the initiative to try was always more reliable than waiting for luck to come.


    Hence, the Arctic abyss¡¯s special changes had attracted a large number of players.


    The players all wanted to find a chance to rise up in this change. If possible, they wanted to be a cheater.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the temperature in the Arctic abyss was no longer as cold as before. Although the wind was still chilly, it n


    After a brief moment of silence, ice slowly raised the frost Sword in his hand and knelt on one knee.


    All the ice Ghost Warriors behind him knelt down on one knee.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. com


    Under Bing Ling¡¯s lead, all the ice ghost soldiers mumbled as they paid tribute to their deceased ancestors.


    With the translation of the artifact, the players could clearly understand what ice and his people were talking about.


    However, what the players didn¡¯t understand was whether the ice ghost race was a friend or a foe.


    If it was a natural disaster, it didn¡¯t look like it.


    This was because all natural disasters had one characteristic, and that was an attack that did not distinguish between good and evil.


    No matter if it was the evil invasion or the death¡¯s descent of the sea of vanity, the creatures that were born were all creatures of the chaotic Evil faction. These creatures seemed to have no consciousness, their minds were filled with killing and devouring.


    Hence, the players were very curious about the ice ghost clan¡¯s actions.


    At the same time, he was also a little worried. He didn¡¯t know if this force that he had dug out would be harmful to Beiqi.


    ¡°Our ancestor¡¯s glorious battle robe has been destroyed by our former master. From now on, we, the ice ghost race Warriors, will put on the red battle robe for revenge and fight against the northern divergent God race and the icy snow race!¡±


    After saying that, ice stood up and looked at the players scattered around with his icy blue eyes.


    At that moment, the players were also sizing up the ice Frost and activating their analysis abilities.


    [Ice (level three divine realm)]:


    Character introduction: the ancient Northern divergent God clan created the northern divergent great domain in a domain eroded by extreme cold and sprinkled vigorous vitality with their divine power. After that, three races were born in the northern divergent great domain. One of them was the ice ghost clan. Under the tutelage of the ancient Northern divergent¡¯s deities, the ice ghost clan developed rapidly and wholeheartedly served the northern divergent¡¯s God clan and their direct descendant, the ¡°icy snow Clan.¡± Bing Ling was the last clan leader of the ice ghost clan. After taking over the glory of his ancestors, he led the ice ghost clan to join the heaven defying Alliance and established the ice Ghost Legion to continue clearing all obstacles for the northern divergent celestial race.


    Character status:


    God¡¯s bloodprint (four stripes)(once killed a heavenly God, and carved on its back with their blood as glory. Each stripe represents the slaughter of a heavenly God. Although he was suffering the pain of being corroded by the divine blood, it was a pride and honor for Bing Ling!


    [Broken body: before being sealed, the divine power in its body was sucked dry. Its divine body is incomplete, and its strength is only at the demigod level.]


    [Divine power recovery (restraint): the seal of divine power in the body has not been broken, so the divine power can not be recovered.]


    ¡­¡­


    When the players saw the ICE¡¯s attributes, they were dumbfounded.


    A godly state expert!


    Even though ice was only at the demigod level, he was still a super big BOSS that should not be provoked in the eyes of the players.


    As the players got to know more about the game, they knew the specific power levels of the game.


    Whether it was the nine Yao great domain or the sea realm, the strength of other forces, from low to high, was divided by ghost soldiers, ghost governors, ghost generals, ghost kings, ghost emperors, demigods, and gods.


    God-level was already the strongest combat power that players knew at this stage.


    Besides, this was just their understanding. Other than the evil god they had seen at the opening of the server, they had never seen any other God-level powerhouses, let alone know how strong they were.


    However, just by looking at the destructive power of the evil god and the hanging hammer mayfly, it was clear that the players were completely unable to deal with the combat power of a God.


    Therefore, when the players saw ICE¡¯s panel introduction, they immediately felt that something bad had happened.


    Many players were already silently spreading this information to the players in the regional channel, Guild channel, and even the forum.


    ¡°Brothers, I have bad news. We found a big treasure in the Arctic abyss. You must be mentally prepared!¡±


    ¡°President, I made a mistake, but don¡¯t be afraid. Many people have made mistakes this time. As the saying goes, the law can not be used to punish the masses. I don¡¯t think I will be hunted down, but I still want to ask, if I am hunted down, will you protect me (weak eyes)!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the Great Demon King!!!¡± (Wailing)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, what the players didn¡¯t know was that even if they didn¡¯t dig, the ice ghost clan would still be born under the broken barrier.


    However, at this moment, all the players present felt that it was their fault. They were the ones who dug out this undefeatable Big BOSS.


    Sadness, weakness, sadness, she hugged herself tightly and shivered.


    Looking at the ice cold eyes, the players didn¡¯t know if this guy would go crazy and destroy the whole of Beiqi.


    When they thought of this, many of the players thought of underworld being destroyed, and the scene of them being driven out of Beiqi.


    A few players with fragile hearts looked desperate.

 Chapter 540 - Followers of the old era [2in1]

    Chapter 540: Followers of the old era [2in1]


    Translator: 549690339


    The ice Ghost Legion led by Bing Ling had finally appeared after a long period of silence.


    This also alarmed Lu Wu, who had been observing the players behind the scenes.


    The leader, Bing Ling, had the strength of the immortal state. Among its subordinates, the weakest was at the peak of the ghost king realm, and this one only accounted for less than one-tenth of the ice Ghost Legion.


    Lu Wu was very clear about what this meant.


    If the ice was hostile, he could easily sweep through Beiqi, and the players would have no way to resist.


    After all, this was a heaven defying Alliance¡¯s subordinate battle group that had once slaughtered a God from the heavenly realm.


    It was on a completely different level from the players.


    Lu Wu also felt very helpless about this.


    If it was a normal version update, the opponents that the players would encounter as they developed would definitely grow from weak to strong, and they would develop steadily step by step. There would definitely not be a force that the players could not fight against at all.


    However, in war, this was something that couldn¡¯t be controlled.


    Because this was a game with the real world as its background, all uncertain factors could appear and exist.


    Even if Lu Wu was the actual controller of the war God¡¯s weapon and war, he couldn¡¯t interfere or affect this.


    This was because he was only the master of the war game and the players, not the master of the netherworld.


    What Lu Wu could do was to help the players choose a relatively easy place to start. The rest could only depend on the players ¡®own efforts, and he would only help the players grow behind the scenes.


    Therefore, the appearance of the ice sword this time gave Lu Wu a huge headache.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. com


    At the current stage, the strongest of his subordinates was the evil king.


    However, letting the evil king fight against the ice was like throwing an egg at a rock.


    Although the heretic King had inherited the demonic God¡¯s divine seal and the power of laws, and had reached the demigod realm, he still had the power to rival the gods. However, Bing Ling¡¯s strength was also extremely powerful. She was a true God Slayer who had personally killed four gods.


    On top of that, Bing Ling was in control of an equally terrifying ice Ghost Legion. This time, even if Lu Wu sent out Xie Wang, it would be useless.


    Lu Wu had also asked little Bei Li about this.


    And little Bei Li¡¯s answer was that if they fought, Xie Wang would definitely lose!


    In such a situation, ICE¡¯s attitude towards the players was particularly important.


    If he was full of hostility towards the players, then the days of the northern divergent¡¯s players would not be good.


    At this moment, Lu Wu was paying attention to Bing Ling through the divine artifact. He wanted to see what the purpose of this ¡°ancient warrior¡± who had been sealed for a long time was.


    ¡­¡­


    He scanned the players around him.


    It could be confirmed that these living ice creatures had never existed in the Beiqi land.


    His eyes gradually turned from sharp to cold.


    He should not be the enemy of the ice Ghost Legion.


    It was because they were a new species in the Beiqi land. Just like the ice ghost clan, they were born in this world.


    Their only enemies were the northern divergent God race and the icy snow race, who had abandoned them and imprisoned them in the frozen world for countless years.


    The long years of being sealed in ice had caused his consciousness to not completely awaken.


    He thought about it for a long time, then walked toward the players closest to him.


    Seeing ice walk over, the players wailed in the voice channel.


    ¡°F * ck, are we starting a war? don ¡®t!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done for. I just looked at the panel of the subordinates behind him. They¡¯re all ghost emperors and ghost kings. No matter how we fight, we won¡¯t be able to win even if we sacrifice our lives!¡±


    ¡°I seem to see the dark future of Beiqi. I want to commit suicide to apologize!¡±


    ¡°Is the new information film ¡®escape¡¯ about to be activated? Wuwu. ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Ice ghost clan of the northern divergent, Bing Ling!¡±


    When he arrived in front of the players, ice seal raised his sword and patted his left chest to reveal his identity.


    ICE¡¯s actions stunned the players.


    It was clear that this was the first time they had seen someone with such strength and such a kind tone.


    All the opponents that the players had encountered before, from instant to the sea King to nine radiance, all had extremely rude attitudes. They were all like ¡®just because I¡¯m stronger than you, you¡¯re a F * cking coward¡¯.


    That was why the players had the preconceived notion that ice must be a demon as well. After all, the God-level champion ¡®evil god¡¯ was a world-destroying Demon King.


    The moment it was born, it destroyed Beiqi¡¯s ¡°Boneyard,¡± and later on, when it went fishing, it beat Xi Jue to death.


    He had the appearance of a fiend.


    However, they had never met someone like Bing Ling, who had the strength of an immortal state but had such a kind attitude.


    Hence, all of the players present were stunned.


    What the players didn¡¯t know was that a person¡¯s position determined his way of thinking.


    All the forces that the players had encountered before were extremely cruel and mercenary. It was precisely because they lived in the law of the jungle that they had to do evil in order to survive and take everything that was beneficial to them.


    But Bing Ling was different. He was standing at a higher place.


    He had once been a member of the heaven defying Alliance, and he had spent his entire life fighting for the northern divergent God race and the netherworld.


    So, in Bing Ling¡¯s eyes, the creatures of the netherworld were of the same origin, and he also mistakenly thought that the players were a new race born in Beiqi.


    Most importantly, they had no grudges with the players and had no conflicts of interest with them, so the ice did not have any hostility towards the players.


    The players, however, had not come into contact with the level of ice and thought that the Champions of this world were like ¡®evil gods¡¯, which was why they felt that ICE¡¯s attitude was strange.


    ¡°Can you tell me what time it is in the six paths calendar?¡± ICE¡¯s eyes glowed with blue light as she looked at the dazed player before her.


    ¡°Six Dao calendar? What is this?¡± The player in front of ice asked in a low voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the calendar of this world now?¡± Bing Ling frowned slightly.


    Calendar ... That ... I don¡¯t know if year 2321 is correct!¡± In order not to offend ice, the player continued to reply in a low voice.


    It was obvious that this answer had also stunned Bing Ling.


    The calendar of the entire netherworld was calculated according to the operation of the ¡°six paths of reincarnation¡±. Every cycle counted as a day, similar to the alternation of the sun and the moon in the human world.


    So when she heard the year 2321, Bing Ling was completely unable to compare it with the reincarnation calendar she was familiar with.


    As her consciousness was not fully awakened, she pondered for a while before asking again,¡±


    ¡°Where is the ruling deity of the Beiqi region now?¡±


    ¡°Rule the gods? There are no gods in Beiqi!¡± The player said in surprise.


    ¡°There are no gods!¡± Ice trembled when she heard this. She stared at the player with her sharp eyes and asked again,¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the northern divergent God clan?¡±


    ¡°Northern divergent¡¯s God race? There¡¯s no such race!¡± The player was on the verge of tears. He felt like he couldn¡¯t understand what was being asked.


    Hearing this answer, Bing Ling¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    The northern divergent God clan was the creator and ruler of this region. Now that he heard that the northern divergent God clan no longer existed, the first thought that came to his mind was that the heaven defying Alliance had been destroyed.


    If that wasn¡¯t the case, how could the northern divergent God race not exist?


    Bing Ling was well aware of how powerful the northern divergent God race was.


    In the netherworld, there might be many gods, but there were very few forces that could be called a God clan. The northern divergent God clan was one of the well-known ones, and it was one of the most powerful forces among the God clans in the netherworld.


    The northern divergent¡¯s celestial race was at its peak when the heaven defying Alliance was established.


    Under Bei Li¡¯s leadership, the northern divergent¡¯s God clan had recruited many talented experts and many gods.


    These people had had enough of the netherworld¡¯s law of the jungle and were willing to follow their leader, Bei Li, to fight against the heaven realm and take back everything they had lost.


    At that time, the northern divergent¡¯s God clan was already one of the most powerful forces in the netherworld. Their scale was unprecedentedly large, and they had fought with the heaven realm several times, killing many gods of the heaven realm.


    Therefore, when she heard that the northern divergent God clan had disappeared, the first thought that came to Bing Ling¡¯s mind was that the northern divergent God clan had been exterminated.


    The anger in his heart seemed to have been doused with cold water.


    Bing Ling could not believe that all this was real.


    He had wanted to question Bei Li personally why he had sealed them in the endless cold.


    He had once wanted to make the northern divergent God clan pay the price for their betrayal.


    However, all of this seemed to have ceased to exist at this moment. How could he even talk about carrying it out?


    A blue light flickered in Bing Ling¡¯s eyes, and his heart was filled with confusion.


    He had thought that he had found a target for the ice ghost clan to fight again, but it seemed like a joke now.


    They didn¡¯t belong to this era, and the heaven defying Alliance, which had remembered their glory, had probably long since disappeared with the wind ...


    ¡°Um, do you need any help?¡± The chubby boy in front of him continued to ask in a low voice.


    At this moment, a group of players was teaching him how to speak in the voice channel. In short, he must not start a fight. If he did, underworld would be destroyed again. If you say something wrong, I¡¯ll smash your head!


    The chubby boy wanted to cry but had no tears. Ice was already scary enough to him, and now he was being threatened by the players on the voice channel. The price of saying the wrong thing was being a ¡°sinner.¡±


    How could he bear this ...


    The Fat Boy¡¯s answer made Bing Ling very confused. He didn¡¯t know where he should go, and he didn¡¯t even know where the ice ghost clan would end up in the future.


    Because he no longer had a home!


    ¡°Who¡¯s in control of Beiqi now?¡± After a moment of silence, Bing Ling could not help asking.


    ¡°We ... We!¡± The chubby boy wanted to say ¡°I¡± out of reflex, but he quickly changed it to ¡°we¡± when he saw the cold and sharp gaze.


    This was also a habit of the players. After all, every player said that they were the only heir of Beiqi. They often joked that others were fake and that they were the real heir.


    Hearing this, the blue light in Bing Ling¡¯s eyes faded.


    He turned around to look at his clansmen, who had been through the baptism of war and the destruction of time.


    Because of their faith, they raised their weapons, and the countless bloody battles not only did not wear down the passion in their hearts, but they also made them more and more courageous. However, at this moment, this familiar yet strange world seemed to have nothing they wanted.


    The northern divergent¡¯s God clan had been exterminated, and no one could give him an answer to his doubts. The heaven defying Alliance had been exterminated, and they were even less qualified to represent the netherworld in the battle against the heaven realm.


    At this moment, Bing Ling felt that he and his clansmen had been eliminated by the new era, and he seemed out of place.


    It was as if continuing to sleep was the best way for them.


    At the thought of this, Bing Ling¡¯s expression was dazed. He turned his head and looked at the crack that had imprisoned them for countless years.


    All the ice ghost clansmen were looking at their clan leader silently, waiting for him to point them in the next direction.


    But at this moment, they could see the loneliness and confusion in the eyes of this clan leader.


    However, they didn¡¯t say anything. They just waited quietly. No matter what choice they made, they would continue to follow ...


    Silence again ...


    At this moment, the words of the master that he once respected the most when he became the ice ghost clan¡¯s chief appeared in his mind.


    ¡°Someone has to stand out. This person might not be the founder of the netherworld¡¯s new era, but he will definitely be the one leading the old era to its end!¡±


    With a sweet smile, she had decided the future of the northern divergent God clan and established the heaven defying Alliance.


    According to her, the heaven defying Alliance was the one who led the netherworld to the end of the old era, not the creator of the new era. Sacrifice and destruction were inevitable, just to open up a new path for the new era.


    It was also to awaken the last of the courage of the gods of the netherworld who were in the old era and were unwilling to fight.


    At this moment, Bing Ling suddenly understood that she and her clansmen belonged to the old era and not the new era of the netherworld.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, Bing Ling raised the frost Sword in his hand and pointed it at the sky.


    The sharp sword Qi soared into the sky and pierced through the dark clouds.


    Even without the guidance of the northern divergent God clan and the name of the heaven defying Alliance, the ice ghost clan would still fight for themselves and the netherworld.


    Sleep represented escape. Since all traces of the old era had been wiped away, then let¡¯s burn the last drop of blood and die with the old era that once belonged to us.


    Seeing the ice blade¡¯s roar, the players ¡®faces turned pale, thinking that the ice blade was finally going to attack.


    At this moment, ice turned her gaze to the players.¡±


    ¡°Leave this place!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Fat Boy asked dumbly.


    ¡°Leave this place. If you stay here, you will die without a doubt!¡±


    Many of the players clearly didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    At this moment, four blood seals appeared behind Bing Ling, and a bloody mist began to spread between heaven and earth.


    A voice that sounded like weeping and complaining echoed between heaven and earth.


    It was the cry of the vengeful spirit of the heavenly God trapped in the ice.


    Under Bing Ling¡¯s control, the blood essence of the heavenly deities transformed into a pair of Scarlet wings of the heaven defying Alliance, piercing through the clouds and hanging in the sky.


    A naked declaration of war!


    At this moment, a large number of netherworld forces were alarmed.


    Countless gods were surprised. Their eyes passed through the layers of space obstacles and focused on the mark formed by the blood essence of the gods of the heaven realm.


    ¡°The heaven defying Alliance!¡±


    The gods couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    This mark that had disappeared for a long time and was forgotten by many forces had reappeared.


    At this moment, they all knew that the turbulence in the netherworld had come!


    The group of people whose hands were stained with the blood of the gods had returned!


    Bing Ling¡¯s decision at this moment even made Lu Wu feel incredulous ...


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Bing Ling¡¯s actions, the clansmen¡¯s originally wooden faces all revealed smiles.


    They knew that their clan leader had already made his decision. At this moment, no one was afraid. Instead, they roared excitedly towards the sky.


    Streams of divine blood Qi emerged from their backs and shot into the sky, merging with the heaven defying Alliance¡¯s seal in the air.


    They were the remnants of the old era and did not belong to this new era. This battle was only to keep up with the steps of the old era that had passed away until the last drop of blood was shed.


    There was no need to say it out loud, all the clansmen understood what chief Bing Ling¡¯s decision was.


    All they could do was to follow behind him with all their might.


    The battle intent of the ice ghost soldiers condensed and increased. The entire land of Beiqi was shaking.


    In their surprise, the players were sent out of the Arctic abyss by ice with a wave of his hand.


    Bing Ling raised his head to look at the sky, his entire body exuding an arrogant and unruly aura as he waited quietly ...


    The heaven defying Alliance¡¯s blood mark in the sky grew larger and larger, until it completely covered the sky.


    At this moment, not only the forces of the netherworld, but the gods of the heaven realm were also alarmed.


    The forces of the heaven realm were unprecedentedly nervous.


    A large number of supervising deities from the heaven policy mirror broke through the barrier of the Three Realms and descended, and more and more figures appeared in the sky.


    It was a familiar formation, a familiar aura, but the red that they were familiar with was missing ...


    At this moment, Bing Ling¡¯s aura changed drastically. At this moment, he was the clan leader of the ice Ghost Legion that could terrorize the gods.


    The frost Sword in his hand was pointed to the sky, and the corner of his mouth revealed a sinister smile. His killing intent soared into the sky, forming a Scarlet mist in the air.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The ice ghost clansmen all roared at the sky like wild beasts, issuing a declaration of war to the approaching heavenly gods.


    At this moment, Bing Ling¡¯s figure flashed and pierced the sky like a sharp sword.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The ice ghost soldiers chopped at the ground at the same time. The entire Ice Mountain of the extreme cold abyss crumbled under the power of the ice ghost soldiers, and their bodies shot into the sky with the ice.


    ¡°Ice ghost!¡± The newly-advanced gods might be unfamiliar with these people, but the supervising immortal Lord who led the team recognized the origin of this force at a glance.


    His face revealed an expression of disbelief.


    This was a heaven defying Alliance faction that had been struck off the list, but now, it had reappeared. Fear began to creep into his heart.


    They were only the ¡°heaven policy mirror¡± responsible for monitoring the situation in the netherworld, and not the true fighting forces of the heaven realm.


    Normally, he would be able to kill any surviving members of the heaven defying Alliance, but he would feel immense pressure if he were to face a group from the heaven defying Alliance.


    ¡°Quick, defend! They¡¯re not ordinary heaven defying Alliance members!¡± After coming back to his senses, the supervising immortal Lord shouted at the gods around him.


    Upon hearing the immortal Lord¡¯s roar, all the gods of the heavenly realm hurriedly used their bodies as energy nodes to set up the array. In the blink of an eye, a golden array that covered the sky was formed.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Bing Ling couldn¡¯t help but laugh wildly at this scene. Then, he slammed his head into the Golden array.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The clansmen who had followed behind him followed one after another, and they smashed onto the Golden array like raindrops, frantically bombarding it.


    At this moment, the horror on the immortal Lord supervisor¡¯s face had yet to fade.


    However, he quickly realized something.


    With the ice Ghost Legion¡¯s combat power, their defensive array should have been destroyed in an instant. However, after such a long time, they had not broken through the defensive array.


    Could it be that they had become weaker?


    Realizing this, the fear on the supervising immortal Lord¡¯s face gradually faded.


    But very quickly, he didn¡¯t think so.


    Chains emerged from the bodies of the ice ghost soldiers and pierced through the Golden formation. They slithered through the formation like spiritual snakes and passed through the bodies of their gods.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Except for the supervising immortal Lord who was above the formation, all the gods of the heavenly realm vomited blood at the same time, and the formation instantly collapsed.


    On the ice Ghost Legion¡¯s side, their aura was rising steadily at this moment. Their bodies were gradually covered by the ice-blue energy that emerged from their bodies, and their bodies emitted a dazzling ice-blue light.


    She didn¡¯t abandon us?


    Seeing the ¡°chains¡± that had originally sealed his divine power coming out of his body to help them break through the God¡¯s defensive array, Bing Ling¡¯s body trembled.


    Feeling the godly power slowly recovering in her body, Bing Ling knew that ¡°North li God¡± had not abandoned them.


    This was the power of the ¡°seal the heavens¡± law that belonged to her. There was no mistake!


    His divine power was rising steadily, and the power of ¡°God-slaying¡± that once belonged to him had returned.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The frost Sword suddenly slashed forward, and a blue Crescent rose into the sky, freezing all the gods in its path.


    Wherever the tribe leader¡¯s sword pointed at, nothing existed.


    The soldiers of the ice ghost clan followed this trajectory and continued to tear the God¡¯s body apart.


    A large number of heavenly deities fell at this moment.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The supervising immortal Lord couldn¡¯t help but let out a furious roar. The ¡®Seven Star Jade¡¯ in his hand formed a huge shield that pressed down on the ice.


    Upon seeing this scene, ICE¡¯s figure flashed and faced the huge shield head-on. The frost Sword in his hand ignited with icy blue flames.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The giant shield shattered with a loud bang.


    Bing Ling¡¯s speed didn¡¯t slow down as she shot toward the supervising immortal Lord.


    In Bing Ling¡¯s eyes, the combat strength of a high immortal was nothing special, because every divine blood mark on his back belonged to a high immortal of the heaven realm. In Bing Ling¡¯s opinion, if it was not at the immortal Lord level, it was not even worthy of being his spoils of war.


    Looking at the approaching ice, the supervising immortal Lord was horrified.


    At this moment, he was afraid.


    He did not dare to make an enemy out of the infamous ice Ghost Legion. His figure suddenly shot up into the sky and pounced toward the crack that led to the heaven realm.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The ice-blue sword of frost pierced through the sky and stabbed toward the supervising immortal Lord with an icy hatred for the gods of the heavenly realm.


    The moment The Blue Sword intent touched the immortal monarch supervisor¡¯s body, his flying body trembled and he could not help but vomit out a mouthful of golden blood.


    Looking at the spatial Rift that was getting closer and closer, he didn¡¯t stop. He gritted his teeth and increased his speed.


    When he got close to the spatial crack, his body entered it.


    Bing Ling¡¯s eyes were covered with blue light. Just as he was about to give chase, the ¡°sky sealing lock¡± appeared in his body again and suddenly pierced into the crack.


    The power that belonged to ¡°North li God¡± broke through layers of space barriers and bound the supervising immortal Lord who was flying to the heaven realm, forcibly pulling him back to the netherworld.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Looking at the immortal Lord supervisor who had reappeared, Bing Ling laughed maniacally and swung the frost Sword in her hand without hesitation.


    The broken long sword, mixed with ice-blue flames, suddenly streaked across the neck of the immortal monarch supervisor, bringing with it a touch of gold.


    The immortal monarch supervisor¡¯s body began to condense into ice crystals, which slowly covered his entire body.


    At the last moment before his consciousness was obliterated, the supervising immortal Lord felt as if he had heard a frosty, maniacal laugh. Then, endless darkness invaded his vision and swallowed him ...


    The moment Bing Ling killed the supervising immortal Lord, the clansmen at the back had also finished their battle.


    Their bodies were bathed in God¡¯s blood, and the long-lost God-slaying battle made their blood boil again ...


    They roared at the sky and provoked the crack that led to the heaven realm.


    The gods of the netherworld who were watching this place from the dark were all terrified at this moment.


    Hundreds of deities and a celestial Lord had all fallen in the battle.


    The ice Ghost Legion, a powerful race that had almost been forgotten during the heaven defying Alliance era, was using this arrogant method to announce to all the gods of the netherworld.


    They had awakened!


    And the original intention of killing gods had never changed!

 Chapter 541 - The afterglow of the setting sun

    Chapter 541: The afterglow of the setting sun


    The withered body was bathed in the God¡¯s blood.


    The ice ghost soldiers looked up at the crack in the sky. They couldn¡¯t control the madness in their eyes and their bodies trembled.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Bing Ling¡¯s hysterical laughter was heard.


    The broken armor on his body cracked at this moment, revealing his body that was covered in wounds. He stretched out his hand and grabbed forward. The blood that belonged to the immortal Lord supervisor immediately began to flow towards him in reverse.


    As it condensed, the blood of the supervising immortal Lord turned into a mark and imprinted on his back, becoming the fifth golden mark.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The soldiers of the ice ghost clan copied their clan leader¡¯s style and clawed forward. The divine blood that was scattered in the world began to gather and imprint on their backs.


    After killing a God, it was a trophy, a glory, and a Medal of Honor for every heaven defying Alliance soldier!


    ¡°Is that enough?¡± Bing Ling turned around and looked at his clansmen with a grim smile.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The soldiers of the ice ghost clan roared in unison, and their massive killing intent soared into the sky. The spatial crack trembled violently as if it would be torn apart at any moment.


    They looked up at the sky in anticipation of the arrival of the gods. They longed to kill the gods.


    At this moment, the gods of the netherworld world were trembling.


    The heaven defying Alliance¡¯s Army, which had disappeared for a long time, was using such a violent method to announce their arrival to both the netherworld and the heaven realm.


    Even if they had the same combat power, even if they had the desire in their hearts, who would have the courage to carry the ¡°heaven-defying¡± flag?


    But at this moment, the ice ghost clan had done it.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. com


    The symbol of the heaven defying Alliance was still hovering in the sky.


    Everyone had once thought that the heaven defying Alliance¡¯s old era was over, and even if they showed their faces occasionally, they would be hunted down by the heaven realm¡¯s forces and would die soon after.


    In this era, who could be like the ice Ghost Legion, carrying the heaven-defying flag and fearlessly fighting against the forces of the heaven realm?


    Countless gods of the netherworld fell silent at this moment.


    They had yearned to be like the ice ghost clan and fight against the heaven realm countless times.


    But all of this was just a desire.


    They didn¡¯t have the courage, and they weren¡¯t prepared to sacrifice themselves.


    While waiting, the frost Sword in Bing Ling¡¯s hand was pointed at the spatial crack hanging in the sky.


    ¡°This time, let¡¯s change our method and step into the heavenly gate. How about it?¡±


    His tone was light, but what he said was shocking.


    Kill their way up to the heavenly realm!


    This was something that many powerful ancient gods did not dare to think about, but at this moment, Bing Ling had said it so casually and freely. It was as if he was asking his clansmen, how about hunting?


    The soldiers of the ice ghost race didn¡¯t say anything, but the fanatical look in their eyes was the best answer.


    ¡°Heaven trampling!¡± As she spoke, Bing Ling¡¯s figure turned into a Blue stream of light and shot into the passage to the heaven realm that had not yet closed.


    There was no need for too many words, the best protection was to follow closely.


    There was no way back and his body would be buried in another world. However, to Bing Ling and his clansmen, what was there to fear?


    None of the Warriors who had joined the heaven defying Alliance had ever thought of ending well!


    Just as ¡°she¡± had said, the heaven defying Alliance was only the one who led the netherworld¡¯s ¡°old era¡± to its end. Therefore, the glory of creating a new era had never belonged to them. Dying in battle on the path to a new era was their final destination.


    Since their former comrades had passed away, the ice ghost clan was unwilling to sleep underground and be the witness of the new era.


    The dusk of the old era was sad and beautiful, but that was their world, where they belonged.


    Their broken bodies would only be able to shine for the last time, igniting the afterglow of the heaven defying Alliance¡¯s old era.


    To light up the path for the new era that was still in the dark.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The heaven defying Alliance¡¯s ice Ghost Legion charged into the heaven realm without any hesitation as their killing intent surged through the passageway.


    They rushed to their old dusk with great enthusiasm.


    The moment the passage to the heaven realm closed, the gods of the netherworld who were watching all this fell silent.


    Some clenched their fists, some had bloodshot eyes, some raised their heads and roared ...


    The hatred that had been suppressed in the bottom of his heart was once again awakened.


    Was he really going to continue being bullied like this?


    All the gods of the netherworld asked themselves.


    The ice ghost clan had already succeeded when all the netherworld gods asked this question.


    Because the light of the old era had already ignited the anger of the new era ...


    ¡­¡­


    The pair of Crimson Wings that represented the heaven defying Alliance was the flag that the ice ghost clan carried, and they followed the ice ghost clan into the passageway.


    This heaven-defying symbol condensed from the blood essence of a God in the heaven realm was the first gift the ice ghost clan gave to the heaven realm.


    When their figures passed through the passage to the heaven realm, countless figures were already waiting there.


    There were powerful immortal monarchs, divine beasts surrounded by immortal Qi, and gods from the heaven realm that could not be seen.


    10,000, 100,000 ... Countless heavenly realm gods had gathered in front of the heavenly gate.


    Staring ahead, the killing intent in Bing Ling¡¯s heart swelled.


    This world, which was surrounded by spiritual Qi, was black in the eyes of the ice and the clansmen. It was deep and completely black.


    The evil smile on his face reappeared.


    He pointed a finger at the sky, and the symbol of the heaven defying Alliance slowly rose into the air behind him, hanging high above the world that belonged to the gods.


    ¡°Ice Ghost Legion? I thought you had been destroyed a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t expect you to still exist. However, this time, you can¡¯t go back!¡± An old man riding on a Green Bull looked at Bing Ling with a dark expression.


    ¡°Go back? Hahahaha!¡± Bing Ling couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The path to defying the heavens could only be advanced, there was no way back.


    The frost Sword in his hand was pointed at old man Green Bull. His long blue hair danced in the wind, and his ice-cold eyes were filled with endless battle intent.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The soldiers of the ice ghost clan roared in unison. Their eyes were covered in blue light, and their bodies trembled in the breeze.


    It was not fear, but excitement for the upcoming final battle.


    The hot blood in his heart had long been boiling, and he needed to be watered by God¡¯s blood to cool it down.


    ¡°I remember you¡¯re called Bing Ling, right? How about submitting to the heavenly realm? You¡¯re a respectable warrior who could kill a celestial Lord as a Yin master. You shouldn¡¯t have fallen into the six Dao!¡± The old man on the green Bull looked at Bing Ling and spoke again.


    .


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first later, you talk too much!¡± Bing Ling¡¯s eyes were immediately covered in blue, and the frost Sword in his hand suddenly stabbed toward Green Bull elder.


    A blue light appeared in front of the young man.


    ¡°Bull!¡± Seeing this, old man Green Bull didn¡¯t move. He waved the horsetail whisk in his hand and slapped it on the head of the green Bull under him.


    ¡°Hiss~!¡± The green bull¡¯s front hooves gently dug into the ground, and it raised its head to roar.


    The icy sword intent was shattered by the violent sound waves before it could even get close.


    ¡°Do you think you can win? This is only part of the heaven realm¡¯s forces. You can¡¯t even defeat me, so how can you fight us?¡± Old man Green bull¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Bing Ling with curiosity.


    ¡°Is that important?¡± Bing Ling looked at old man Green Bull and said with a sinister smile,¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A beast-like roar came out of the ice ghost clansmen¡¯s mouths. They followed their clan leader, Bing Ling, and charged towards the gods that filled the sky.


    Their hearts were filled with the unyielding will that only belonged to the heaven defying Alliance during the old era, and they charged into the twilight era without any hesitation. That was the battlefield that belonged to them.


    At this moment, the heavenly deities ¡®spell techniques rained down on the ice ghost soldiers.


    The bodies of the soldiers withered as they advanced. Their broken bodies could not withstand much damage, but their hearts were like a vast ocean, carrying the pride and determination of the heaven defying Alliance.


    They had been looking forward to this battle for a long time, and it had finally come ...


    As they advanced, the pain their bodies were enduring made them laugh hysterically.


    When the ice Ghost Legion arrived in front of the heavenly realm¡¯s God race, the God race was almost completely annihilated, and everyone was covered in blood.


    However, no one felt sad for this. Instead, they carried the beliefs and will of their deceased tribesmen and continued to kill the gods in the heavenly realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± At this moment, the old man riding the green Bull sighed and waved his horsetail whisk. A huge furnace shadow appeared out of thin air and locked onto the ice at the front.


    ¡°Refine!¡± With a light flick, the furnace began to shake, and the turbulent flames inside instantly enveloped the ice.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The pain of his skin being burned did not make Bing Ling wail. The fighting spirit in his heart was also jumping like a raging fire.


    The frost Sword struck the furnace, and the power of extreme frost instantly seeped through the furnace and spread outward.


    Under the green Bull elder¡¯s astonished gaze, the flames within the furnace were completely frozen. The entire furnace then exploded with a loud bang, turning into shattered ice fragments that flew everywhere.


    He was only at the yin God Realm, not even an ancient God, but his cold battle power made Green Bull elder¡¯s expression change.


    At that moment, he thought back to the heaven defying Alliance¡¯s ten great battle groups. Bing Ling had been able to become one of the ten great battle groups as a Yin God, which showed just how terrifyingly talented he was.


    At the thought of this, Green Bull elder¡¯s expression became extremely gloomy.


    Bing Ling¡¯s talent was too high. If he let the Tiger return to the mountain, he might become another Beili God. He waved the horsetail whisk again, trying to control Bing Ling.


    At this moment, ice turned to look at him.


    The killing intent in his eyes seemed to be overflowing.


    In an instant, his figure disappeared from his original spot, and when he reappeared, he was already beside old man Green Bull.


    The freezing spiritual Qi of heaven and earth gathered and formed an ice-blue vortex on the tip of the sword.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    A huge sound wave rushed towards him, but Bing Ling¡¯s faith was all concentrated on the sword in his hand. He did not take a step back, nor did he even try to defend.


    Under the impact of the huge sound waves, fine wounds appeared on his body, and blood flowed out.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The sword broke through the sound waves and slashed directly at the old man.


    If I say I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll definitely kill you!


    ¡°God¡¯s pardon!¡± Old man Green Bull spat out a cloud of green qi, which turned into an air shield in front of him.


    Bing Ling¡¯s sword was instantly blocked and could not fall any further.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my match ...¡±


    Before the old man could finish his words, two chains appeared on his icy back and suddenly pierced through the air shield, binding his body to the ground.


    At this moment, old man Green Bull was horrified to find that his divine power was being pressed into his body bit by bit and could no longer be used.


    ¡°The power to seal the heavens! Beili¡¯s heaven sealing lock!¡± Old man Green Bull cried out in fear.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The shield shattered, and the sword of frost suddenly slashed down, bringing with it the head of this conceited high-rank immortal Lord.


    ¡°The sixth one!¡± As he clenched his fist, the blood essence of the old man was plundered and turned into a divine blood seal. It was imprinted on his back and became Bing Ling¡¯s spoils of war.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± He turned to look at the gods in the sky, and his cold laughter was extremely arrogant.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Bing Ling raised the sword of frost in her hand and pounced on them under the incredulous gazes of all the gods in the heavenly realm.


    The scene seemed to freeze at this moment.


    His clansmen had all died in battle, and the only remaining Bing Ling held the broken sword of frost in his hand and pounced into the sky, towards the gods and Buddhas.


    Like a moth to a flame, the word ¡°kill¡± resounded through the world.


    This scene shocked all the gods in the sky.


    In this battle, the ¡°fighting posture¡± of the ice Ghost Legion and ice was engraved in the hearts of these heavenly gods, and they could not be erased.


    The red sun hanging high in the sky had already sunk to the horizon, and the evening light reflected the figure that was soaring into the sky.


    The heaven defying Alliance¡¯s mission had come to an end, and a single figure had appeared before them.


    At this moment, his last regret was gone.


    Looking at the heaven sealing lock beside her, Bing Ling knew that she had not been abandoned by the northern divergent God race.


    Even though he still didn¡¯t understand why, was that important ...


    The Twilight was reflected on his face, and a smile appeared on his cold face.


    Although he really wanted to see the rising sun, Bing Ling knew that it did not belong to him. This was his home ...


    When the ice-cold and broken body fell from the sky, countless Yin gods of the netherworld world roared towards the sky.


    At this moment, it rained blood in the netherworld.


    It was as if they were bidding farewell to the old heaven defying Alliance soldier, who was now a part of the new generation.


    However, his unyielding will ignited the things that had been sealed in the netherworld gods ¡®hearts.


    The hatred in his heart could not be contained, and the thought of ¡®defying the heavens¡¯ that he did not dare to mention was awakened again.


    They were waiting, waiting for the right moment to take over the blood-stained flag of the old era and create a new era that belonged to the netherworld.

 Chapter 542 - East Emperor Taiyi

    Chapter 542: East Emperor Taiyi


    ?


    In the netherworld, a rain of blood fell.


    Countless underworld gods were touched at this moment.


    The hatred buried deep in her heart was awakened.


    In the great domain of hell, several demon gods broke through the shackles of the earth and came to the world ...


    In the sea at the center of the yellow spring, huge underwater stone statues rose into the sky, and a terrifying pressure swept across the entire sea ...


    In the qiuniu great domain,¡±qiuniu¡±, who had sealed himself in the ground, broke free of his restraints and broke through the seal with a roar ...


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the gods of the netherworld were furious.


    The dense figures floated into the air and bathed in the blood rain. Their Crimson eyes stared at the heaven realm, and their killing intent continued to expand.


    ¡°Old friends, it¡¯s time to start!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the War of Gods. Let¡¯s use our own territories as our own to attack each other and become stronger!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s devour each other. The strongest will lift the flag of defiance again!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, these ancient gods of the netherworld were ready to set off the waves of the new era in the netherworld.


    At this moment, a large brass bell appeared in the center of the sea. As it shook gently, the sound of the bell spread throughout the netherworld.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. com


    An old voice resounded in the minds of the ancient gods.


    ¡°Wait, endure!¡±


    They were very familiar with this voice. It was one of the Masters of the netherworld world, the great emperor of East Peak.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At that moment, all the ancient gods of the netherworld let out indignant roars.


    Ten thousand years after ten thousand years, he still had to wait at this moment. Did he really have to wait until the hot blood in his heart turned cold?


    All the ancient gods resisted the bell in their minds and glared at the sky.


    ¡°Believe me, that moment will come. You are not the pioneers of a new era. Wait, continue waiting, it will come ...¡±


    The bell continued to reverberate, suppressing the hostility in the hearts of these ancient gods.


    These ancient gods could only roar to vent their anger ...


    ¡­¡­


    The heavenly realm.


    The symbol of the heaven defying Alliance formed from the God¡¯s blood was slowly fading away.


    It was as if the old era of the heaven defying Alliance had come to an end.


    The frozen body fell straight to the ground, but the six golden marks on his back seemed to be mocking the gods.


    Has it ended?


    All the gods in the heavenly realm asked themselves.


    They had once thought that the era of the heaven defying Alliance had ended, that the netherworld would no longer be able to resist, and that it would be suppressed by the heaven realm for the rest of its life.


    However, the appearance of Bing Ling and the ice ghost clan was like a slap to the face of these arrogant gods.


    Even though the battle was over and the enemy had been eliminated, not a single heavenly God had left.


    They looked at the ice-cold, lifeless, and broken bodies in a daze.


    The ancient heavenly deities who had lived through the era of the heaven defying Alliance could see the shadow of a person on Bing Ling.


    In that nightmare, she had personally carried the ¡°heaven-defying¡± flag and led many gods of the netherworld to declare war on them.


    Her name was Bei Li, and it seemed to be her fate. She had mastered the extremely powerful law of sealing the heavens, which brought death and fear to many gods in the heavenly realm.


    Although her era had passed, her existence was like a brand that was engraved in the hearts of every heavenly God from that era.


    Fear was also one of the reasons behind the heaven defying Alliance¡¯s suppression.


    The ice and the souls of the dead clansmen were grabbed by the invisible power of Six paths of reincarnation and brought into the reincarnation passage.


    However, no God would let them go.


    They were afraid that they would have another enemy like Bei Li in the future.


    Countless invisible hands grabbed downward at this moment, directly pointing at the souls of Bing Ling and the ice ghost clansmen, which were invisible to the naked eye.


    Just as the old man Green Bull had said, they could never go back.


    Even entering the six paths of reincarnation was impossible. Even ¡°reincarnation¡± was not allowed by the gods in the heaven realm. The only outcome would be complete death.


    In fact, the moment they stepped into the passage to the heaven realm, Bing Ling and her clansmen had already known this result.


    Burying his body in the heavenly realm and scattering his soul would be the final outcome.


    However, just as the invisible hands were about to grab the ice and the ice ghosts, the suction force of the six paths of reincarnation suddenly increased and a full moon appeared in front of the Heaven¡¯s Gate.


    The ice and the ice ghost clansmen¡¯s souls were instantly sucked into the full moon.


    At this moment, the gods of the heavenly realm were shocked.


    They immediately circulated their divine powers and the invisible hands reached out to grab the full moon in an attempt to pull the souls of Bing Ling and the ice ghost clansmen out of the six paths of reincarnation.


    However, at this time, the full moon dissipated with the wind, causing these gods to grab empty air.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the space of the divine artifact, Lu Wu¡¯s face was extremely solemn.


    The soul coins were burning intensely, and nearly a million soul coins were converted into soul power every second to support the six paths of reincarnation. At the same time, the souls of Bing Ling and the ice ghosts were approaching the divine weapon quickly.


    He was about to succeed, he was about to succeed!


    Seeing that these souls were about to enter the space of the divine artifact, Lu Wu¡¯s sweat-covered face showed a smile.


    However, just as the souls were about to enter the divine weapon, a golden figure appeared in the passage.


    It was a golden statue with ten prayer beads surrounding it. It had two horns on its head and was sitting cross-legged with a cloud of colorful mist under it.


    Under the erosion of the terrifying power of the six paths of reincarnation, he stood there quietly, as if he was a part of the six paths of reincarnation, perfectly integrated with the surroundings.


    At this moment, he slowly opened his eyes and one of the ¡°will beads¡± that was revolving around his body trembled slightly. Immediately, the souls of Bing Ling and the ice ghost clansmen were fixed in the six paths of reincarnation and could no longer move forward.


    At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s face was filled with anxiety, because every second was the consumption of one million soul coins. If this continued, even he would be powerless.


    ¡°Heavenly Emperor, East Emperor Taiyi!¡±


    Bei Li¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the Golden figure through the space of the divine artifact.


    At this moment, Lu Wu did not care about what Bei Li said at all. He gritted his teeth and looked at the Golden figure standing in the passage of the six paths of reincarnation. He then said,¡±


    ¡°Bei Li, how many soul coins do you have left?¡±


    .


    ¡°5.8 billion!¡± Bei Li, who had regained his senses, quickly replied.


    ¡°Then 10 million soul coins per second, burn it for me!¡± With Lu Wu¡¯s roar, the divine artifact space accelerated its operation, and countless soul coins turned into blue Soul power and burned continuously, strengthening the six paths of reincarnation.


    The suction force increased tenfold, but East Emperor Taiyi still stood there quietly, his expression unchanged.


    His consciousness penetrated through the six paths reincarnation and kept searching for the source of this power.


    However, what surprised him was that the source of this power was very strange.


    East, South, West, North, up, down, it was as if this force was everywhere, but it also seemed to be changing its position in an instant, and it was impossible to find the source.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± Lu Wu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his body, which was controlling the divine artifact, kept trembling. Sweat was dripping from his forehead.


    Although Lu Wu had never seen these ice ghosts before, he felt a sense of familiarity for some reason.


    It was as if they were once friends, family, and comrades who had gone through life and death together.


    When the ice ghost clan was fighting to the death, Lu Wu felt a dull pain in his heart, as if he was seeing an old friend saying goodbye to him.


    These Warriors who fought for the netherworld and the new era, Lu Wu would never let them be tainted by the gods of heaven after they died.


    They were soldiers of the netherworld. Even if they died, they still belonged to the netherworld.


    At this moment, how could Lu Wu bear to see their souls being destroyed?


    ¡°Come on!¡± As he roared, the speed at which the divine artifact space spun increased.


    This time, Lu Wu chose to burn 100 million soul coins per second.


    A massive amount of soul power was injected into the six paths of reincarnation, wrapping around the souls of Bing Ling and the ice ghosts before slowly pulling them into the divine weapon.


    This time, donghuang Taiyi¡¯s expression finally changed.


    However, just when Lu Wu thought that he was about to succeed, the second ¡°will bead¡± around East Emperor Taiyi trembled and once again resisted the pull of the space of the divine artifact.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Wu¡¯s face turned pale, but he did not give up.¡±


    ¡°How many soul coins do you have left?¡±


    ¡°4.6 billion!¡±


    ¡°One billion then!¡± With Lu Wu¡¯s roar, a larger amount of soul coins than before poured into the six paths of reincarnation.


    At this moment, Lu Wu only had four seconds.


    He decided to bet all his soul coins on the future of Bing Ling and the ice ghost clan.


    Looking at the determined Lu Wu, Bei Li suddenly felt that Lu Wu had really changed.


    Although he usually put on an attitude that he didn¡¯t want to do anything, just wanted to be a salted fish, and was afraid of trouble.


    However, at this moment, the figure of Lu Wu fighting against the ice ghost clan for Bing Ling made her feel that Lu Wu had really changed and grown.


    One second ... Two seconds ...


    The ice and the souls of his clansmen were wrapped in a powerful force as they slowly approached the divine artifact space.


    He was about to succeed!


    But right at this moment, a brass bell suddenly appeared in the space of six paths of reincarnation.


    As it swayed gently, the bell rang.


    Lu Wu¡¯s last hope was cut off by the bell at this time.


    The ice and the souls of their clansmen could no longer move forward, they were all fixed in the six paths reincarnation passage by the power of East Emperor Taiyi.


    ¡°You still found out, donghuang!¡±


    At this moment, a figure appeared in the world of six paths of reincarnation.


    This person¡¯s figure was blurry, and he was surrounded by a colorful ¡°law belt.¡± He looked ancient and mysterious.


    Looking at the familiar figure not far away, donghuang Taiyi was silent for a moment.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s you. It seems like I was just imagining things!¡±


    ¡°An illusion? What do you mean?¡± The great emperor of East Peak asked in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but I don¡¯t quite understand. Are they worth your time?¡±


    The great emperor of East Mountain naturally knew what East Emperor Taiyi was referring to. He smiled indifferently and said,¡±


    ¡°They belong to the netherworld, don¡¯t they? That¡¯s where they belong!¡±


    ¡°But you promised that the heaven defying Alliance would not be considered a member of the netherworld!¡± Donghuang Taiyi laughed as well. He laughed very happily.


    ¡°You have violated the Treaty of the Three Realms and broken the rules!¡±


    The great emperor of East Peak stood silently in the space of six paths of reincarnation. After a while, he tore off a ¡°law belt¡± around him and threw it to East Emperor Taiyi,¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    This purple law belt floated to the side of East Emperor Taiyi, and slowly merged into one of the telekinesis beads.


    Donghuang Taiyi did not say anything more as he looked at the great emperor of East Peak. His body slowly disappeared into the passage of six paths of reincarnation.


    The ice and the souls of his clansmen shattered along with the East Emperor Taiyi¡¯s death.


    At this moment, only the Emperor of East Peak, Lu Wu, and Bei Li were left in the six paths of reincarnation.


    Lu Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the souls of Bing Ling and the ice ghosts shatter.


    Fragmented images suddenly appeared in his mind.


    A blurry figure in the picture asked himself,¡±


    ¡°My Lord, can we succeed?¡±


    At this moment, Lu Wuqing could not help but mumble,¡±


    ¡°Someone has to stand up. This person may not be the founder of the netherworld¡¯s new era, but he will definitely be the leader who will lead the old era to its end.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡±


    The blurry figure replied,¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not afraid. Instead, I¡¯m very happy!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I believe that after stepping on this path of no return, the name of the ice ghost clan will be known throughout the Three Realms!¡±


    ¡°This is war, not child¡¯s play!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I, Bing Ling, swear that this day will come. You will see it with your own eyes!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This was an oath that transcended an era.


    Bing Ling had done it, but he had also paid a heavy price.


    Looking at the crystal Soul Fragments that were dissipating in the six paths of reincarnation, Lu Wu roared,¡±


    ¡°I will trample on the heavenly realm!¡±


    (:Emmm ... Seeking official subscription. Recently, chapter subscriptions have been so low that there are very few readers who are reading it. I feel sad for some reason. Actually, it can¡¯t be helped that the update speed is slow. After all, I¡¯m not a full-time author. I have to earn a living!) Nowadays, I spend all my time after work writing. I hope you can understand. Please tell me that I¡¯m not on a single-player computer!


    (Although I¡¯m a double update party, I haven¡¯t stopped updating since the start of the book (slap on the table). I¡¯m ready to challenge 365 days of continuous updates. If possible, I want to try a higher level of continuous updates. I¡¯ll definitely release a lot of updates when I have time!)

 Chapter 543 - Version update

    Chapter 543: Version update


    Looking at the soul Fragments that were scattered in the six paths of reincarnation, Lu Wu gritted his teeth.


    Fragments of memories flashed through his mind.


    ¡°Because I believe that the ice ghost clan¡¯s name will be known throughout the Three Realms after we set foot on this path of no return ...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. I, Bing Ling, swear that this day will come. You will see it with your own eyes ...¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Although bei Lishen didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he, as a reincarnator, had personally witnessed the promise of crossing an era.


    This follower had used his own way to prove that his jesting words back then were not a joke.


    Although this battle was just the afterglow of the setting sun, they had bloomed the last brilliance of the old era.


    At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s hatred for the heaven realm rose infinitely.


    ¡°I, Lu Wu, will take your flag!¡±


    Lu Wu was looking forward to the arrival of that day. Although the heaven defying Alliance had passed away, the heaven defying flag that was dyed red had not fallen.


    He would lead the players along the path that the ice ghost clan had taken and once again set foot in heaven!


    At that time, he would let the gods in heaven understand what natural disasters were and what fear was!


    At that moment, little Bei Li bit his lips and looked through the divine artifact at the six paths of reincarnation passage and the figure standing there.


    ¡°Has he discovered us?¡± Lu Wu suddenly asked.


    ¡°Mm! But he can¡¯t find us!¡± Little Beili nodded.


    ¡°Why did he attack? was it for us?¡±


    At the moment when he was about to succeed, it was the appearance of the Emperor of East Peak that blocked Lu Wu¡¯s connection to Bing Ling and the souls of the ice ghost clan.


    However, Lu Wu was not stupid, because the subsequent conversation between the great emperor of East Mountain and East Emperor Taiyi had already explained that he had taken a crisis for himself.


    ¡°Yes, it was too dangerous this time. We have directly manifested the six paths reincarnation in the heaven realm, which has attracted the attention of donghuang Taiyi. In truth, with his strength, he could have instantly shattered the souls of Bing Ling and the others, but he didn¡¯t do so because he had been trying to find out where this force was coming from!¡±


    Lu Wuxin¡¯s heart tightened. He did not expect that it would be so dangerous.


    ¡°Just now, when you were using one billion soul power per second to activate the divine weapon, donghuang Taiyi hid a part of his consciousness into the souls of Bing Ling and the others. Then, he purposely let the souls of Bing Ling and the others get close to the divine weapon because he wanted to see who was controlling the six paths of reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°It was the great emperor of East Peak who saved us!¡± Lu Wu finally understood why the Emperor of East Peak would say that.


    ¡°Yes, if it wasn¡¯t for the great emperor of East Peak, we would have been in danger. But as the price for breaking the Treaty of the Three Realms, the great emperor of East Peak paid a law belt!¡± Bei Li said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Will East Emperor Taiyi believe that it was the great emperor of East Peak who secretly helped?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Only the great emperor can control the power of the six paths of reincarnation in the entire netherworld!¡±


    Only now did Lu Wu understand how dangerous it was just now.


    As he thought of this, Lu Wu suddenly realized something.¡±


    ¡°Why does the great emperor of East Peak want to help us? does he know of our existence?¡±


    ¡°Mm! He knew it existed, but he didn¡¯t know where it was! They can sense the six paths of reincarnation, but the great emperors have always acquiesced to our actions. ¡± Bei Li nodded.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid? they let us control the six paths reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the reincarnation of Beili. You were once one of us. Besides, in your previous life, you were ...¡± Little Beili¡¯s voice was getting softer and softer.


    Under Lu Wu¡¯s confused gaze, little Beili suddenly sighed,¡±


    ¡°Anyway, they believe in you and think that you¡¯re their only hope. Although they don¡¯t know where you are or what you¡¯re planning, they have acquiesced to all your actions!¡±


    Lu Wu sighed when he heard that.


    Even though he knew that he was God Beili in his previous life, he still felt like he was shrouded in fog.


    The only person who knew all this, Bei Li, was unwilling to tell him the truth. It was as if he was afraid of something.


    This made Lu Wu¡¯s desire to become stronger even stronger.


    Because only ¡°strength¡± was the capital to see through the fog, and the biggest capital in his hands was the players. This was a sword with unlimited potential, a sword that could shake the heavens in the future. It was also the biggest capital for Lu Wu to pierce through the fog.


    At this time, Lu Wu suddenly turned his head and looked at the Emperor of East Peak who was still in the six paths of reincarnation.


    At this moment, the figure of the great emperor of East Peak was slowly fading away.


    He suddenly muttered to himself before his figure disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, waiting!¡±


    This sentence seemed like he was talking to himself, but Lu Wu knew that this sentence was meant for himself.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t answer, but in his heart, he had already made a promise.


    The day the player calamity grades rose would be the day he led his Army to trample the heavens.


    Before his figure completely disappeared, the great emperor of East Peak suddenly reached out his hand and waved at the reincarnation passage. He gathered all the soul Fragments in his palm and disappeared with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Bing Ling and the others can¡¯t reincarnate, as long as their Soul Fragments are still there, there¡¯s still a chance!¡± Bei Li said.


    When Lu Wu heard this, he turned around and looked at little Bei Li.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about Cang Xu. I was the one who restored his Soul Fragments. As long as he has soul power, it won¡¯t be a problem. When you¡¯re strong enough, you can just ask for the soul Fragments of Bing Ling and the others from the great emperor of East Peak!¡± Little Bei Li suddenly said with his hands on his waist.


    When Lu Wu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then, he smiled and patted little Beili¡¯s head,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so are you happy now, big cat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, but you can try to comfort her!¡±


    ¡°How old are you? embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°What did you say about me, old witch?¡±


    ¡°Big cat, take my strangle and die!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    On the second day after Bing Ling led his clansmen to the heavenly gate, the turbulence in the netherworld gradually returned.


    Although the players didn¡¯t understand what happened that day, they could vaguely sense that the game world seemed to have undergone a huge upheaval.


    After that, the game was updated to the players ¡®surprise.


    The new function,[ghost general trial], appeared.


    While the players were excited about this, Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, began to take the initiative to learn from little Bei Li about the control and use of divine artifacts and other aspects of knowledge.


    Lu Wu¡¯s change made little Bei Li feel a little unbelievable.


    In the past, whenever Lu Wu encountered a problem, it would always be:


    ¡°Little Beili, it¡¯s time to work. You¡¯re still eating? you¡¯re going to die from overeating ...!¡±


    ¡°Go on, foodie, I¡¯ve decided to give this task to you!¡±


    ¡°Good luck! Difficult problems should be left to smart people to deal with, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t learn it. It¡¯s giving me a headache. You should do it!¡±


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be the chief planner of the game¡¯s development. I¡¯ll be the boss, the kind that doesn¡¯t need to be involved!¡±


    ¡°I have an idea, but I¡¯ll leave the specific functions to you. What¡¯s with that look of disdain? I¡¯m the boss!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t learn, I won¡¯t learn, I won¡¯t listen, I won¡¯t listen. I, Lu Wu, would rather starve to death than learn this. It¡¯s too difficult!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the past, Lu Wu had always had a lazy attitude.


    He had always looked for Beili if he had any problems, and if he didn ¡®t, he would look for Beili.


    But at this moment, little Bei Li noticed that Lu Wu had changed.


    He began to take the initiative to learn how to use the divine weapon from Bei Li, which was simply unbelievable.


    Suddenly, he had a strange feeling that he was a big cat.


    However, as for Lu Wu¡¯s request, Bei Li naturally did his best to cooperate. He began to explain in detail and even wrote several Beginner Books.


    Although Lu Wu¡¯s performance made little Bei Li want to blow his head off a few times, this change was something that Bei Li was happy to see, so he held back from slamming the table and shouting,¡±


    ¡°Pig, are you a pig? If you can¡¯t even do this, go to hell!¡±


    At the same time, Lu Wu also took the initiative to contact Wu Guoyi to discuss the content related to the game¡¯s publicity.


    From Lu Wu¡¯s point of view, the player base was still not large enough. There were still a large number of players who had not joined the war, and publicity was the key to expanding the number of players.


    In this era, there were too many games, and players had too many choices.


    The direction of public opinion would be a sharp weapon to fight for ¡°player¡± resources from other games.


    On the players ¡®side.


    After the [trial of ghost general] was activated, Lu Wu did one more thing, and that was to update the number of skills in the ¡°skills Pavilion¡±.


    These newly added skills were the abilities of the soldiers who died in the ¡®Palace of heroes¡¯.


    With Bei Li¡¯s help, Lu Wu extracted these abilities from the heroic spirits, made them into books, and placed them in the ¡°skills Pavilion¡± for players to learn.


    Of course, he had to spend soul coins to learn.


    This version update was undoubtedly a time of celebration for the players.


    Not only did the game open the ghost general level trial, but it also opened up so many new skills. It allowed each profession to have a large number of skills to cultivate, and also a lot of combinations to release skills.


    This undoubtedly increased the players ¡®strength sharply again.


    The appearance of new skills wasn¡¯t as simple as just having a few more skills in the skill bar. Many skills could have unexpected effects when used together.


    For example, if a mage player released a tornado spell first before releasing a flame spell, the skill would form a powerful firestorm.


    And this was only the initial combination. The players had already developed three, or even more, skill combinations and combinations that could effectively improve their combat power.


    However, to the players, the stupid official game company was still the stupid official game company. Even if there were occasional benefits, they still had to criticize it.


    And among the topics that players talked about daily, the one that never changed was the opening of the top-up channel.


    Of course, Lu Wu chose to ignore this point. He had even secretly decided that it was time to collect a wave of soul coins.


    This was because he had spent almost all his soul coins in the six paths of reincarnation.


    It actually wouldn¡¯t take too long to earn back this portion of soul coins.


    Now that all five servers were open, if he just saved soul coins and didn¡¯t spend them, Lu Wu would be able to save up billions of soul coins very soon.


    The reason why Lu Wu couldn¡¯t save up soul coins before was that he had been constantly spending soul coins on the development of games in various major servers. Especially every time an event was launched, he had to bleed a lot, so he didn¡¯t have a lot of soul coins in stock.


    But now, he had to save up a wave of soul coins, because he was really poor.


    At this moment, there were only 600 million soul coins. These soul coins seemed to be a lot, but they could only support the consumption of one event. It was not enough at all.


    Back then, the number of players was small, so the number of soul coins spent on the event was not high.


    However, as the number of players skyrocketed, although the income of soul coins also increased correspondingly, at the same time, the blood expenditure of each event also increased greatly.


    In addition to using these soul coins for himself, Lu Wu would eventually use them on the players.


    But in Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, the feeling of not having any soul coins on him was really uncomfortable.


    Therefore, Lu Wu¡¯s evil claws reached out to the players who were still immersed in the joy of the version update ...


    The khorium horn had been blown by Lu Wu, how could he stop ...

 Chapter 544 - Retired player

    Chapter 544: Retired player


    In the Dragon Kingdom, at the KOK e-sports club.


    It was already late at night, but the e-sports club still had a light on.


    Under the light, a man was staring at the computer screen with full concentration. His left hand was constantly typing on the keyboard while his right hand was sliding the mouse.


    The game he was playing was not one of the most popular games in real life, but it was definitely a classic.


    Even though virtual reality games were popular now, there were still players who stuck to the game.


    And Dongliu was one of them.


    It was like someone still playing Mali for ten years despite the many games in the world.


    They repeated it over and over again, breaking their own clear record. Others seemed to be bored, but they were happy.


    Sometimes, their persistence in a game was a form of faith, and their happiness was not for outsiders.


    Time passed by slowly. Dongliu controlled his character and fought with his teammates against the enemy.


    Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead, but he didn¡¯t wipe them off. His eyes were still focused on the computer screen.


    ¡°Actors, they¡¯re all F * cking actors! My trashy teammates are playing me!¡±


    When the computer screen turned gray, Dongliu suddenly stood up, picked up the keyboard, and smashed it against the screen.


    As a member of the e-sports industry, even though he was already 31 years old, his bad temper had not changed.


    The current e-sports industry was no longer as pure as it was hundreds of years ago. There were too many internal interests involved.


    The first batch of e-sports players had very low salaries. They became professional players with the support of faith, but the joy of victory was very pure.


    However, after the capital entered, many things would change.


    On one hand, the benefits of capital were that the treatment of professional players had become better. While pursuing faith, they could also let themselves not be hindered by material things.


    However, the essence of capital was to make money.


    They made the e-sports industry no longer pure, and the dark side of playing fake games and other aspects emerged.


    Interests affected people¡¯s hearts.


    Even the team¡¯s boss could make the player give up the ¡°victory¡± for the sake of profit.


    There was a systematic chain of benefits behind the fake match. The players were like puppets. No matter how strong their skills were, when the higher-ups ordered them to do so, the consequence of not being willing to compromise was to be given up.


    Even though the pro players ¡®lives had become better, some players found this hard to accept.


    Because they embarked on this career for faith. When they won, they could smile happily even if they were eating instant noodles.


    And Dongliu was one of them.


    He had given up a lot for e-sports, and he had chosen to enter this industry.


    Relying on his excellent skills, he stood out and received an invitation from a club to become a professional player.


    However, what happened next was not as simple as he thought. The truth was completely different.


    In one of the extremely important ¡°Sky Road¡± World Finals, he was actually told by the higher-ups that he had to deliberately go easy on them and that he had to lose this match.


    The reason was that the boss had bet a lot of money on their team losing. If they didn¡¯t lose, the boss would suffer a heavy loss.


    It was such a ridiculous reason that Dongliu didn¡¯t throw the game, but his teammates all compromised.


    Because team esports wasn¡¯t a one-man game, he still lost in the end.


    After that, Dongliu didn¡¯t even need to mention it before he was fired from the club.


    At that time, Dongliu thought,¡±with my amazing skills, there¡¯s always a place for me to stay.¡± So, he took his bag and left.


    However, after going to one e-sports club after another, Dongliu realized that reality was cruel.


    He had yet to find an e-sports club that was purely for the sake of victory.


    This might have been a coincidence, but Dongliu was completely disappointed in this profession.


    Dongliu had been in this line of work for almost ten years, and he had seen far too much darkness.


    There were bosses of their respective teams who bet on the loss, and both sides sent kills like crazy. There were also situations where players who were unwilling to cooperate were replaced halfway through ...


    ¡®Noobs¡¯ were not the original sin in e-sports games, because more than 80% of the players were noobs. They were the backbone of the game industry. It was their ¡®contributions¡¯ that gave the players who were called great gods the pleasure of bullying noobs. It was also the existence of noobs that made them stand out and be called great gods.


    However, fake matches would taint the fairness of the competition, and this was something Dongliu could not tolerate.


    Dongliu¡¯s attitude had changed along the way, but the only thing that hadn¡¯t changed was his bad temper.


    For this, he had beaten his teammates and the other team¡¯s players.


    But every time he made a move, he would regret it, and because of this, he would change to e-sports club after e-sports club.


    It had to be said that the moment he hit someone, he always felt very good.


    Today, he was fired again.


    Because this time, he was even more excessive. After the ¡°fake match,¡± he even beat up the coach and the players.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the people who stopped him, he would have rushed to the boss¡¯s office and beat up the boss.


    F * ck e-sports, F * ck your dreams, I¡¯ll smash your heads!


    With such a mentality, he ended his career and was even banned by the organizers of the game ¡°Sky Road.¡± His gaming career was completely over.


    As much as he was happy, he also felt extremely disappointed.


    For this, he had worked hard for ten years, and his entire youth had been given to ¡°heaven¡¯s path,¡± but it ended in the form of a stray dog.


    Dongliu stared at the computer screen, lost in thought.


    The shattered screen was just like his heart, full of cracks.


    Taking a deep breath, Dongliu picked up his luggage and walked toward the main entrance.


    He was supposed to leave tomorrow, but he decided to leave now.


    At this moment, he felt that the air in the club was dirty and disgusting.


    Moreover ... He had just smashed the computer, so he had to pay for it. It would be great to leave now!


    The club was located in the city center, and it was brightly lit at night.


    As he walked, Dongliu couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of emptiness.


    The dream that he had persevered in for ten years was completely gone. Because of his suspension, he would never be able to step onto the stage that led to victory again ...


    Dongliu turned around and gave the club a middle finger.


    I¡¯m so F * cking angry, I really want to beat those bastards to death!


    Some people were silent when they were angry, and some people were particularly irascible when they were angry.


    Dongliu, on the other hand, belonged to the extreme of irascibility. He wanted to hit someone!


    Of course, he would never attack without a reason. After all, he had been through 16 years of compulsory education.


    He walked aimlessly forward, not knowing where to go.


    It would be too embarrassing if he went home. His parents did not support him in this industry in the first place, but because of his insistence, he had a falling out with his family.


    He had wanted to go back after achieving some results and proudly tell his parents how famous his son was, how well-known he was at home and abroad, and how many fans he had.


    But now, he was just a stray dog that had been expelled.


    Dongliu ning felt that it would be too embarrassing to go back at a time like this, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to.


    Sighing, Dongliu felt that he should find a job first. The past few years of e-sports hadn¡¯t allowed him to save much money, so the most important thing now was to make a living.


    It was already late at night. Dongliu took out his phone and checked out the hotels around him. He picked one that was cheaper and left with his luggage.


    There were some things that the more you wanted to let go, the more you couldn ¡®t.


    Dongliu had expected this day to come. At that time, he had thought that he would give them the middle finger, flip the table, and leave.


    But when he really did come, Dongliu¡¯s heart was filled with reluctance.


    His love for games had not faded, and he wanted to continue conquering, trampling on many opponents, and build his own invincible e-sports dynasty.


    However, the esports dynasty with capital was far less attractive than money.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. The angrier he got, the angrier he wanted to turn around, grab those team members and the boss from their dreams, and smash their heads.


    However, if he really did that, Dongliu felt that he should be in the detention center instead of a hotel.


    My bad temper that has nowhere to go.


    My youth is over, and my career as an old man is about to begin ...


    Thinking about it carefully, the rest of his life would be a tragedy.


    He didn¡¯t have the ability or the talent. If he had the skills, he didn¡¯t have any skills other than gaming.


    Moreover, he was already 31 years old, and his ability was already in the stage of decline.


    In the e-sports industry, youth was the most important thing. Although humans could live up to 100 years old on average, from the age of 30, all aspects of the body would decline. It was unrealistic to go down this path again with a new game.


    At this moment, Dongliu¡¯s heart was filled with resentment.


    Before entering this industry, he had naturally thought about what he would do after retiring. After all, this industry was a place for youth, and retirement wasn¡¯t far from being a pro player.


    At that time, Dongliu had thought that he would win a few Championships, then retire and open an online store. He would learn from other popular retired e-sports players and make a fortune from selling meat floss pie. Then, he would have no worries about food and clothing ...


    Now that he thought about it, Dongliu really wanted to smash his own head 10 years ago.


    As stupid as a pig, how could he have made such a decision!


    Now, after ten years, not only did he not get anything, but all the money he earned was used to pay for his medical expenses ...


    As he thought about it, he got angrier and angrier. He almost couldn¡¯t help but turn around and burn down the club!


    He had suffered too many losses due to his bad temper, but he always apologized humbly and promised that there wouldn¡¯t be a second time. However, every time he attacked, he would forget about it ...


    Of course, when he beat people up, he would often be beaten up.


    After all, there were always people he couldn¡¯t beat, and there were also people who were specifically targeted and attacked.


    However, Dongliu had never lowered his head. With his bad temper, he would fight even if he couldn¡¯t win. He was like a Viking warrior, his head iron.


    According to what the boss of an Esports Club told him at the time, a young man like you won¡¯t be able to survive anywhere. You should retire early, or you¡¯ll regret it in the future.


    Now that the prediction had come true, Dongliu really wanted to thank his entire family for being so F * cking accurate!


    After turning a corner, the hotel they had booked appeared on the other side of the road.


    Dongliu looked at his phone, confirmed the name and address of the hotel, and then stepped into it.


    There were no service staff in the hotel, so there were surveillance cameras everywhere. After entering the hotel, Dongliu¡¯s phone showed a room number.


    Dongliu was just about to walk toward the elevator.


    At this moment, he suddenly noticed the advertisement on the side of the elevator.


    The screen was playing a magnificent live combat scene, and from time to time, words would appear, introducing the abilities released by both sides.


    Out of curiosity, Dongliu walked closer and began to observe the screen carefully.


    The scene ended in less than five minutes, but Dongliu felt that it was very exciting.


    He was impressed by the movie¡¯s smooth and magnificent battle scenes. He thought it was a new action movie that was about to be released.


    At this moment, a line of words appeared on the advertisement screen.


    War online, a Second World that belongs to you!

 Chapter 545 - I’m a war player

    Chapter 545: I¡¯m a war player


    When he saw the words ¡°battle online¡± on the screen, Dongliu couldn¡¯t help but freeze.


    He often heard people mention this game.


    In any case, they were all bragging about how the graphics were invincible, how the operations were 100% realistic, and so on.


    Many e-sports professional players who knew him changed their careers because of this game and completely gave up on the road of e-sports.


    In Dongliu¡¯s eyes, this game was full of magic. It was unbelievable that it could attract many e-sports players who made a living out of it.


    However, he didn¡¯t try out the game. Instead, he insisted on playing ¡°Sky Road¡± because this was the esports path that he had chosen. He would never turn back until he reached the peak.


    However, his lofty aspirations back then seemed like a joke at this moment. He did not reach the peak, but he still turned back.


    It wasn¡¯t out of his own free will, but rather, he was kicked back by reality.


    Dongliu suddenly recalled a piece of news he had heard before.


    This was what he had heard when the coach was chatting with the players. It was said that several e-sports clubs in ¡°heavenly road¡± were going to enter the expedition to OL.


    This was because the lifespan of a classic old game like heaven¡¯s road was almost at its end. There wouldn¡¯t be much profit if he persisted any longer. He had to change to a more popular game.


    And their target was war online.


    When Dongliu had first heard the news, he had felt that he had to work even harder. He didn¡¯t have much time left to fight for the championship.


    When he thought about how the e-sports clubs had exploited Sky road¡¯s value and were going to ruin other games, Dongliu felt very angry.


    Every time the power of capital entered a game, it would make the game full of vitality in the early stages, but when they left, they often left behind a mess.


    Capital was profit-seeking and it couldn¡¯t be changed, especially when e-sports had developed to such a huge scale.


    The most important thing was that they had money. It was too easy for them to manipulate the fairness of a game in terms of competition.


    There were very few games that were not affected by this.


    To normal players, they might not feel it, but to pro players, this effect was very obvious.


    It was precisely because the benefits were too huge that every match would inevitably have both open and dark bets. This was a huge piece of fat meat.


    Sometimes, even the organizers of the competition would join in.


    After all, there was money to be made, so why not?


    At this moment, Dongliu suddenly felt that this game would probably go down the path of heaven.


    After all,¡±heaven¡¯s road¡± was the same as war, a world-class popular game, but it was still inevitable.


    Thinking up to this point, Dongliu sighed. He felt that he was overthinking things.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? why are you sighing?¡± At this moment, a voice came from the side, giving Dongliu a fright.


    He turned his head and saw an extremely handsome man looking at him with a surprised expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Dongliu shook his head, turned around, and walked toward the elevator.


    At this time, the handsome man also walked into the elevator.


    ¡°Which floor?¡± After entering the elevator and pressing the floor button, Dongliu looked at the man.


    ¡°The top floor, thank you!¡± The man smiled.


    ¡°By the way, are you also playing conquests?¡± The man suddenly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not playing, I¡¯m playing heavenly road!¡± Dongliu replied, shaking his head.


    ¡°The heavenly path? People still play that old game?¡± Ye Chen¡¯s face was full of shock.


    At this moment, Dongliu¡¯s violent temper surged up uncontrollably. He couldn¡¯t help but want to turn around and smash this man¡¯s head.


    ¡°Why do you care? what rubbish war? I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± Taking a deep breath, Dongliu couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°Number one in conquering the world! The heavenly road is trash!¡± When ye chen heard this, he glared at her in dissatisfaction.


    At this moment, Dongliu didn¡¯t intend to pamper him any longer. He raised his fist and punched at him.


    Seeing this, ye chen tilted his head to the left, causing the punch to miss.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t fight. I¡¯m a conscripted player. Didn¡¯t you hear that you can¡¯t fight with conscripted players?¡± Ye chen asked warily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll challenge your Grandpa!¡± Eastflow charged toward ye chen.


    At that moment, ye chen raised his knee out of reflex. With a knee strike, he hit Dongliu¡¯s chest and pushed him back.


    At this time, ye chen was about to give another side kick out of reflex when he suddenly realized something and quickly retracted his foot.


    ¡°F * ck, brother, are you alright? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it was a conditioned reflex!¡±


    Dongliu half-squatted and gasped. His vision was starting to blur, and he had already realized that he couldn¡¯t beat this guy.


    ¡°After two years on the battlefield, many of my combat moves have become a conditioned reflex. I¡¯m really sorry, brother. Let me help you up!¡± Ye Chen¡¯s face was full of regret. He went to Dongliu¡¯s side and put his hand on his shoulder.


    After that, he threw her over his shoulder, asking her to curse him as a hot chicken, go to hell! (This sentence is crossed out).


    He helped Dongliu up.


    ¡°Hiss, you¡¯ve trained in combat!¡± Before Dongliu could stand up, he slid against the wall and sat down weakly.


    This knee strike almost made him doubt his life.


    He had fought many times, but this was the first time he had seen someone so ruthless. He had just realized that this guy seemed to have the urge to give him another side kick.


    He was simply too ruthless.


    Ye chen felt helpless as he looked at Dongliu¡¯s weak face. At the same time, he felt that he was too F * cking strong!


    This time, he didn¡¯t come to the hotel to check in. Instead, there was a Conqueror on the top floor, and he was going to recruit him into his Paladin. After asking for the address in the game, he came to recruit him.


    He didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    Dongliu looked at ye chen with a weak expression. He felt that this guy was a ferocious beast under his harmless appearance.


    He couldn¡¯t beat him, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend him!


    At this time, the elevator door opened. Ye chen saw this and pressed the close button. At the same time, he canceled the button to the top floor and pressed the button to go downstairs.


    Looking at Dongliu, ye chen felt that he had to send him to the hospital.


    Otherwise, something bad would really happen.


    ¡°Brother, hang in there. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital!¡± Ye chen said apologetically.


    At the same time, he was glad that this wasn¡¯t a game.


    Otherwise, with a random critical hit, this guy¡¯s ten lives would be kicked out by me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I won¡¯t die!¡± Dongliu said weakly.


    When the elevator reached the ground floor, ye chen quickly helped Dongliu out of the hotel.


    At this time, a silver-white phantom was parked outside. When ye chen came to the side, the door opened automatically.


    After helping Dongliu into the car, ye chen sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    After searching the nearest hospital, ye chen chose the auto-pilot mode. Then, he turned to look at Dongliu who was lying in the back seat.


    ¡°Brother, hold on!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t f * cking die!¡± Dongliu said weakly.


    ¡°To be honest, brother, you¡¯re too irascible. You attacked me directly. Fortunately, it was me this time. If it was a boxer like boss Liu, your head would have exploded!¡±


    When Dongliu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but cough.


    For some reason, he felt that this guy was showing off.


    Seeing that Dongliu did not answer, ye chen did not say anything more. From time to time, he turned to look at Dongliu as if he was observing if Dongliu would suddenly die.


    A moment later, they arrived at the hospital.


    Although it was night time, modern hospitals were open 24 hours a day, so there was no need to worry about not having any doctors on duty.


    Ye chen helped Dongliu into the hospital. After a series of examinations, a list appeared in front of ye chen.


    He took a closer look and was shocked to find that he had broken one of Dongliu¡¯s ribs.


    At that moment, ye chen could not help but cover his face.


    After playing the conquests for two years, the in-game battles always dealt the most damage. Every move had already formed a conditioned reflex. However, he did not expect that it would be affected in reality. It was too F * cking brutal.


    Fortunately, the current medical level was very high. With the help of the treatment robots, Dongliu¡¯s injuries were treated very quickly.


    Ye chen looked at the expressionless Dongliu, who was tied with a strap, and apologized again.


    Dongliu¡¯s anger had passed. At this time, he did not hate ye chen. It was normal for him to get injured in a fight.


    Now, he was a little surprised by ye Chen¡¯s explosive combat power.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it was my fault for attacking first!¡± Dongliu said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m actually at fault too. I shouldn¡¯t have ridiculed the game you like. It¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m always like this when I¡¯m joking with my friends. I think that games other than war are trash, so I subconsciously said that!¡±


    Dongliu looked at ye Chen¡¯s sincere expression and nodded.


    ¡°Where did you learn this fighting technique?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the game, I don¡¯t have the time to learn it!¡± Ye chen immediately replied.


    ¡°You learned it in the game? You mean the war?¡± Dongliu was stunned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. All of this is nothing. During the battle, I learned how to cook, how to learn medical knowledge, how to forge and forge. I even helped many students successfully get into their ideal schools!¡± Ye chen said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Dongliu had a look of disbelief on his face.


    Although he had always heard that conquests were very fun, ye Chen¡¯s description was still very mysterious to him.


    ¡°I understand. After all, you¡¯ve never played conquests before!¡± Ye chen nodded indifferently.


    Back then, he had only wanted to help his sister vent her anger, but in the end, he had fallen into the pit of war.


    Two years had already passed, but he was still unable to extricate himself from it.


    He had made a lot of friends in the game, experienced several large-scale Wars, steered the ship out to sea, fished in stormy seas with lightning and thunder, and stepped into countless magical and strange places. Ye chen could not help but smile at the thought of that bizarre world.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that many clubs are about to enter the campaign. ¡± Dongliu suddenly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a lot. There are so many of them that it¡¯s going to explode. There are so many guilds and clubs in the game that they¡¯re as numerous as the hair on a cow!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dongliu couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±


    ¡°Is the competition fair?¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you have any misunderstanding about the war?¡± Ye chen could hear the strangeness in Dongliu¡¯s words.


    ¡°So many clubs and gaming guilds have settled in. Could there be a shady deal?¡±


    Looking at Dongliu¡¯s serious face, ye chen could not help but laugh.


    ¡°Brother, what does club and Guild participation have to do with the fairness of the competition? could they affect the official battle?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Dongliu was stunned.


    Having been in this industry for so long, he had never seen a competition that money couldn¡¯t handle.


    ¡°Brother, I think you should really try this game. You¡¯ll know when the time comes. Money is useful for war, but it¡¯s nothing to the official game!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Dongliu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I think it¡¯s probably because he¡¯s willful!¡± After some thought, ye chen gave the ¡°standard answer¡± of the forum players.


    ¡°Don¡¯t game manufacturers make money?¡± Dongliu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°The war is online, generate electricity with love!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, that¡¯s a lot of money to burn. For a game like this, just the server maintenance alone would cost a lot of money every year!¡± Dongliu couldn¡¯t help but mock.


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth!¡±


    ¡°By the way, did you encounter something? Why do I feel like you¡¯re so biased against the war?¡± Ye chen could not help but ask.


    Dongliu sighed as he looked at ye chen. Then, he told ye chen about his ten years of pursuit of his esports dream, which had ended up in vain.


    All of the depression that had been suppressed in his heart was released in one breath, and Dongliu suddenly felt much more comfortable.


    ¡°So, the e-sports club of heavenly road is ready to start a war?¡± After learning about Dongliu¡¯s situation, ye chen suddenly felt some sympathy for him.


    ¡°Yeah, I hope they don¡¯t ruin the game!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The e-sports clubs in Sky Road are nothing in the war. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m being mean. Basically, the strongest gaming guilds in the world are all in the war. The old clubs in Sky Road are nothing!¡±


    ¡°A single spark can set a Prairie on fire, and the benefits can move people¡¯s hearts. Sometimes, you just need an opportunity!¡±


    ¡°The things you said are impossible in the war.¡± Ye chen said helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop now. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with someone. I¡¯ve already paid for your medical fees. This is my phone number. If you need anything, you can contact me at any time. If you¡¯re playing war, you can also find me in-game. I can help you punish those shady clubs!¡± As he spoke, ye chen handed over his business card.


    There was no company address written on it, only a simple line of words.


    [Conquest, protection of xxx Guild: ye chen]


    [Phone number: xxxxxxx]


    Dongliu fell into deep thought as he watched ye chen leave.


    A moment later, he took out his phone and began to read the information about the ¡®war online¡¯.


    Even though he had heard of this game before, he didn¡¯t know much about conquests online. He was still stuck in the ¡°fun game¡± range.


    However, ye Chen¡¯s words had piqued his curiosity.


    Not only was there no shady business, but he could also learn forging, medicine, and other knowledge in the game, and even improve his grades.


    This was simply unbelievable to Dongliu.


    With a casual search, news about the war game appeared.


    Without exception, all the video game media gave good reviews to the game.


    Therefore, Dongliu tried to search for information about learning skills in war games.


    A large amount of information appeared, such as a certain player learning a navigation skill, a certain player learning not to use tools, and directly using his hand to measure the weight of medicinal ingredients, and so on ...


    Dongliu was dumbfounded by all of this. He suddenly felt that he had been an old fogey for persisting in the Sky Road all this time. To think that virtual reality games had already developed to such a level.


    Dongliu changed the search terms again and began to search for information on the ¡®inside story¡¯ of the war game.


    However, all the information they found proved the reliability of the officials.


    Dongliu suddenly felt a bit excited.


    He felt that this game was so F * cking stubborn. There was money but it didn¡¯t earn. It was just like him. How willful!


    His passion for the game was once again burning.


    Although he was already 31 years old, and his body should have started to decline, the game media reported that there was no age limit to the game.


    Since the strength of one¡¯s physical fitness was only related to one¡¯s level, it could be increased by killing monsters inside.


    At this thought, Dongliu suddenly had a strong desire to try out this game.


    He struggled to his feet and walked out of the hospital.


    Recalling what ye chen had said earlier, he suddenly had an idea. He could attack the esports clubs in Tian Lu.


    Those shady ¡°Sky Road¡± e-sports clubs had wasted ten years of his youth. Now that these clubs were about to enter the battle, they must be trying to profit from it.


    Moreover, he had just found out from the information he had just found.


    In this game, each player only had one account and one character. Their identity was bound and couldn¡¯t be changed. It just so happened that they couldn¡¯t be bought or sold.


    In other words, everyone was starting from scratch, and even the rich esports clubs couldn¡¯t rely on buying powerful accounts to be one step ahead of themselves.


    Therefore, he had complete hope of crushing these e-sports clubs.


    At this thought, he took out ye Chen¡¯s business card from his pocket and took out his phone to make a call.


    After the call went through, Dongliu said,¡±


    ¡°I want to join your Guild and then defeat those e-sports clubs!¡±

 Chapter 546 - Every player is a Guardian

    Chapter 546: Every player is a Guardian


    Recently, an interesting thing happened in the war that attracted Lu Wu¡¯s attention.


    Many e-sports clubs and gaming guilds had sprung up like mushrooms after the rain.


    Of course, Lu Wu naturally wouldn¡¯t pay attention to this.


    However, what surprised Lu Wu was that at the same time these e-sports clubs joined the battle, a player in the forum broke out something.


    Many underground BCS websites had placed bets on ¡°individual competition¡±, and they were obviously preparing to enter the battle game.


    This made Lu Wu feel that it was interesting.


    However, before Lu Wu could deal with it, the enthusiastic Conqueror players took the lead. At the same time, they shouted the slogan ¡°the Conqueror¡¯s environment must not be tarnished¡± and began to investigate the matter.


    Many of Beiqi¡¯s higher-ups even mobilized their forces in real life and began to investigate the source of this matter from the underground BC website.


    Very quickly, the dark history of several e-sports clubs was dug out. At the same time that it was exposed on the forum, the punishment of the conscripted players began.


    The players did not hold back at all against these guilds. With ye chen leading The Guardian Guild, they began their purge plan.


    This wave of suppression was extremely fierce. Although these e-sports clubs had invested a large amount of money to buy a group of players ¡®soul coins when they entered the game, they wanted to develop quickly.


    However, when faced with the attacks of the entire group of players, they did not even have the ability to fight back.


    The players didn¡¯t think that these guilds had the ability to influence the individual competition.


    After all, the bosses of the major guilds in the war didn¡¯t lack money at all. They didn¡¯t want to earn a single cent from the war. They were even constantly investing cash in it in exchange for game resources, all because of their love for it.


    In addition, the few super guilds basically had cheat-level players in charge, so it was as difficult as ascending to the sky for these newly-joined organizations to form a shady competitive ¡°interest chain.¡±


    Not to mention the fact that they couldn¡¯t buy over these cheaters, just in terms of wealth, the big guilds in the war had crushed these old e-sports clubs.


    However, the players couldn¡¯t allow any blemishes to appear in the war, so they spontaneously responded to the call and began to clean up these competition tumors.


    Most of the players had already developed feelings for the war.


    There were friends here, a life like being reborn in another world, and even more so, hot-blooded and touched. No matter who it was, anyone who broke the order of the game was an enemy.


    This wave of purging lasted for three days.


    As long as the members of the ¡°Sky Road¡± e-sports club, who had joined the Alliance, dared to leave the safe zone to level up, they would be ruthlessly killed and have a three-hour resurrection cooldown.


    It was impossible to level up and develop.


    This completely stunned the eastern flows, who had only entered the war a few days ago.


    This kind of environment made his blood boil.


    He could feel that this was a group of players who purely loved the game like him.


    This kind of gaming environment was what he had always dreamed of.


    Everything in the game also revealed the enthusiasm of the players for the game.


    For example, the game strategy guide post in the forum was as large as a database, all of which were organized and published by the players themselves because of their love for the game. For example, many work occupation players would create items for other players for free because of their passion ...


    There were many more examples like this.


    Although there was competition in the game, such a competitive environment was positive. It would only make the game more fun and make the players more determined to become stronger. It would not be like the heavenly road, which was full of shady things. Abilities were secondary.


    In Dongliu¡¯s eyes, the war game was like a new world. Everyone had their own lives, their own interests, and their own bonds that they couldn¡¯t cut off.


    Becoming close friends with NPCs, staying up late with Guild friends to clear Dungeons and explore, or thinking hard to memorize books in order to research new skills or to increase the proficiency of Life Jobs, etc. Before coming into contact with the game, Dongliu had never believed that there could be such a realistic and colorful world in the game.


    The players seemed to have integrated into this world and even felt that they were part of this ¡®underworld city¡¯, the natives.


    While all of this shocked Dongliu, it also gave him the idea of joining in.


    Of course, after coming into contact with the game, he was also greatly affected in some aspects.


    For example, the difference in combat techniques.


    He had always thought that his gaming skills were very good, but he was almost depressed in this game.


    Although he knew that this game wasn¡¯t an ancient game with mouse and keyboard controls, Dongliu didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate. Instead, he felt that since he was so good at fighting, he would be able to rise up very quickly.


    However, reality had proven that ye chen was right.


    When it came to fighting, the conscripts were extraordinarily strong, and their combat skills were far superior to his.


    His attributes couldn¡¯t keep up, and his skills were even worse. After losing several times in the individual arena, he was really close to shutting himself down.


    For this reason, Dongliu, who was unwilling to admit defeat, went to the war Forum to look for the post titled ¡®combat techniques: teaching¡¯. He wanted to see how other players fought.


    However, after reading through the summary of fighting techniques posted on the forums such as fist technique outline, Assassin¡¯s six consecutive stealth strikes, mage close combat staff techniques, battlefield killing techniques, and spell release angle analysis, Dongliu was completely convinced.


    The toughness of the conscripted players made Dongliu shiver in fear.


    This was because these conscripted players were learning how to fight by killing their enemies quickly. Compared to them, his reckless fighting style was nothing.


    At this moment, he believed what ye chen had said and understood why ye chen had pointed out that he was a Conqueror.


    However, none of this was enough to defeat Dongliu. At this moment, the 31-year-old man¡¯s fighting spirit was reignited, and he decided to charge towards the peak of the conquests. He also believed that such a day would come.


    A starting point filled with hope was far more delightful than a mountain peak covered in dark clouds. It was also full of vitality and hope.


    At least, that was what Dongliu thought ...


    ¡­¡­


    The drama of the players in the past few days also made Lu Wu realize one thing.


    The conquest was too big a cake.


    It had already attracted the attention of many capitalists.


    Lu Wu did a thorough investigation on the clubs that were suppressed by the players.


    In his investigation, he discovered that there was a huge chain of interest behind the game heaven¡¯s road.


    The way they made money wasn¡¯t as simple as relying on sponsors. They were basically connected to the BC website, manipulating the competition in secret and seeking huge benefits from it.


    Such a situation aroused Lu Wu¡¯s curiosity, so he conducted a thorough investigation on the expedition.


    He looked through the ¡°details¡± of many big guilds, wanting to see if there were similar examples in other servers.


    However, after some sorting out, the results of the investigation left Lu Wu dumbfounded.


    This was because there were organizations with such thoughts in every server. Their original intention of entering the war was to make money.


    This included the newly opened non-server guilds.


    However, the unbelievable thing was that they actually played it ...


    These guilds and organizations, which had not been pure in the beginning, had all given up their original ideas and started to play the game seriously.


    The money that they invested in the game was originally intended to obtain greater benefits, but now it was all used for their equipment or items.


    Some guilds had even agreed to join forces to stir up trouble in the game, such as controlling the price of the game¡¯s auction house to make a profit. But now, some guilds had even developed into opponents.


    Not only did they fail to do this, but they were also throwing money into it, trying to destroy the other Guild.


    It could be said that he had completely substituted himself into the player¡¯s identity.


    At this moment, Lu Wu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, and he also gave up his original idea of sanctions.


    At the same time, in Beiqi.


    The clubs that had been suppressed before started to post apologies on the forums.


    They also solemnly promised that they were here to play the game seriously and would never go against their original intentions as war players.


    The three days of gaming time had made them loyal fans of the war.


    They were exhausted by the players ¡®criticism and suppression, but they couldn¡¯t do anything if they didn¡¯t apologize.


    This was because this game could not be deleted or restarted.


    Although they were online, they had to take responsibility for their actions. If they didn¡¯t apologize, their gaming lives would be extremely miserable.


    So, they lowered their heads and wrote a 10000-word guarantee to post on the forum, hoping to get the players ¡®forgiveness and that they were really just here to play games.


    The players chose to forgive him after seeing his sincerity.


    The waves receded, but to the players, they felt unusually satisfied.


    Although it was a simple thing, the players felt like they were Warriors who had successfully defeated the demons and protected their homeland. They felt a sense of pride ...


    Lu Wu was also very pleased with the players ¡®performance.


    It turned out that these players ¡®feelings for the war were extremely pure.


    Of course, the players ¡®feelings for the game were very pure, but they were full of malice towards Lu Wu, who was the official game company.


    At this moment, the players were clamoring again on the official forum.


    [Stupid official, tomorrow is the Zhongyuan Festival. Are you ready to bleed?]


    [Where are the damn officials? Where¡¯s the Zhongyuan Festival notice? hurry up (slam the table)]


    [When the Chinese New Year Festival begins, the dog official will distribute 10000 soul coins to everyone. Whoever agrees, whoever disagrees (arrogant face)]

 Chapter 547 - The Zhongyuan festival activities

    Chapter 547: The Zhongyuan festival activities


    It was mid-seventh month of the lunar calendar, the Zhongyuan Festival.


    It was a traditional festival in the Dragon Kingdom, also known as the ghost Festival.


    When the day arrived, the players discovered that the decorations of hell had changed greatly.


    The buildings in the city were lit up with dancing green ghostly fire, and yellow nether paper was falling from the sky. The dark clouds in the sky were low, and the cold wind whistled. From time to time, resentful sighs and murmurs could be heard. The atmosphere became extremely strange and terrifying.


    Of course, other than a few timid players, most of the players were already completely immune to this.


    After all, their courage had been completely tempered in the war. They were all iron-blooded Warriors who had experienced war.


    From the players ¡®point of view, even if a real ghost appeared, it would be able to empty its health bar.


    At this moment, the players were most looking forward to what kind of event the official developers would launch on this day. Would they be crazy and come up with a wave of super welfare activities, such as giving away ten thousand soul coins ...


    Lu Wu had already made plans for the Zhongyuan Festival.


    The announcement of the event was released in the early hours of the morning.


    [Zhongyuan Festival (Ghost Festival) event notice]:


    [Zhongyuan festival activity 1: night walk of a hundred ghosts (12 pm to 5 pm)]:


    [Event details: in the middle of July, the gates of hell will open. At the start of the event, ghost mother will lead her subordinates, 100 ghosts, and 100000 ghost soldiers, to attack the Beiqi region.] During this period, the players had to avoid the attacks of the ghost mother (BOSS) and her subordinates. If the ghost mother or her subordinates touched the player¡¯s body, the player would be eliminated. If the ghost soldiers touched the player twice, the player would also be eliminated! [Ghost mother and her subordinates are all invincible monsters. They ignore all damage and control!]


    [Event requirement: survive until the end of the event!]


    [Event hint: each time a ghostly soldier kills a player, it will enter a temporary state of being unable to move. Other than ghostmother and the century ghost, it will not be able to kill players continuously!]


    [Event Hint 2: the ghost mother will appear in the last hour of the event!]


    Event message: ¡°half of July. The gates of hell open. Go home at midnight!¡±


    [Zhongyuan festival activity 2: Zhong Kui subduing the devil (7 pm to 11 pm)]:


    [Event details: after the start of this event, all players of Beiqi will be randomly assigned to two major camps, and the camp competition mode will be activated:


    [Faction 1: zombie]


    Abilities mastered:


    [Disguise (essential): looks no different from a normal person, no changes can be seen on the outside.]


    [Bloodlust (must-have): use it on the target player within one meter of the target player. If the target player is a celestial master from the Zhong Kui camp, the target will die. Cooldown time: 10 minutes.]


    [Blood Eye (must-have): after use, the world will turn black and white. Players on your side will be gray in the screen, and players in the Zhong Kui camp will be red. No cooldown.]


    Random ability (one option):


    [Invisibility (random): enter a state of invisibility for 120 seconds. Cooldown time: 10 minutes.]


    [Blood claw (random): can be used on targets within 15 meters. If the target is a celestial master from Zhong Kui¡¯s camp, it will be killed in one hit. Cooldown time is 20 minutes.]


    [Flying (random): use this ability to gain the ability to fly. Lasts for 5 minutes. Cooldown time: 20 minutes.]


    [Zombie body (random): gain extra life. After the first death, you will be randomly resurrected in the Beiqi region (only one time).]


    ¡­¡­


    [Camp 2: heavenly master]


    Abilities mastered:


    [Evil extermination (must-have): uses it on a target player. If the target player is from the zombie camp, the target player will die. Cooldown time: 7 minutes.]


    [Exorcism (must-have): after activation, zombies will not be able to get close to you for 20 seconds.]


    Random ability (can only have one):


    [Yin Yang eyes (random): identify the target player as a zombie. Cooldown time: 7 minutes.]


    [Thunder palm (random): after use, it will deal AoE damage to a range of 5 x 5. All zombie camp players who are injured will die. Cooldown Time: 1 hour.]


    [Dao protection (random): negates 2 zombie attacks]


    [Event notification: players from both factions will also receive special evolution abilities in the event.]


    [Heavenly master: kill 10 zombie camp players and evolve into Zhong Kui. Demon subduing Cooldown reduced to 1 minute. Additional ability: Yin-yang eye (1-minute cooldown)(if you have obtained the ability to move the yin-yang eye, it will be changed to a protective spell)


    [Zombie: kill 10 celestial master Camp players to evolve into generals. Bloodlust¡¯s Cooldown reduced to 1 minute. Additional ability: [Zombie body (3 resurrections)(if this skill has been randomly obtained, it will be changed to blood claw)]


    [Event requirement: after the event officially begins, players from both camps can attack each other. After the event ends, the camp with the most players will be the winner of the event.]


    [Event message: heavenly master subduing demons, punishment of good and evil!]


    [Zhongyuan festival activity 3: thoughts of the dim lights (11 pm to 12 pm)]:


    [Event details: after the start of this event, the yellow spring Sea area will undergo great changes. At that time, all online players will receive the task items [dark lamp (River lamp)] and [letter paper].]


    [Dark light: a vessel of longing for deceased loved ones, drifting far away in the yellow spring sea. Helps lonely souls along the way, and obtains good karma.]


    [Letter paper: write the thoughts of the deceased loved ones, place them in the dim light, and send them far away.]


    [Activity requirement: after placing the dark lamp in the yellow spring sea, let it float freely. The dark lamp can store spiritual materials, soul coins, and other Tributes. If you encounter a lonely spirit along the way, you can obtain a special hidden attribute: Yin de


    ¡­¡­


    After the Zhongyuan Festival event announcement was released, the faces of the Beiqi players were instantly filled with smiles.


    It was only during this time that players would give the official war expedition a good review on the forums.


    The day of each event was also the peak of the number of online players.


    As long as there wasn¡¯t anything particularly important to deal with in real life, the players would be on standby online to prepare for the event.


    On this day, every region in the Beiqi region had players returning from the sea realm or other regions.


    For the players, every Festival event wasn¡¯t as simple as sucking up to the officials. More importantly, it brought joy.


    As such, every war Festival was a grand event for all players in the region.


    After knowing that the first event was the invasion of the ghost mother, the players began to buy ¡®mobile potions¡¯ and other support items in the mall and made their preparations.


    When it was 12 o¡¯ clock in the afternoon, the sky suddenly became very gloomy. The cold wind whistled, and dark clouds churned. Hundreds of ghost gates randomly appeared in various areas of the Beiqi region.


    Huge figures emerged from the door.


    Painted Skin ghost, strangle ghost, plague ghost, Mandrill, black impermanence, white impermanence, ox-head, horse-face, soul-hooking, and so on.


    At this moment, a hundred ghosts arrived with a hundred thousand ghost soldiers.


    At this moment, a dark blue door appeared in hell. A white ghostly claw stretched out from the door and grabbed the edge of the door. Then came a figure more than ten meters tall, completely white, holding a mourning staff, and sticking out a long tongue.


    It was white impermanence!


    Upon seeing this, the players in underworld were momentarily stunned. Then, they madly ran out of underworld.


    As the monsters in the event were all invincible, they did not have a HP bar. Hence, they could only run. They could not fight them head-on.


    The entire underworld was thrown into chaos.


    Hell¡¯s main entrance became even more congested. Other than the players who had purchased flight tools, a large number of players were stuck in the area, unable to leave for a short period of time.


    At this moment, the players who wanted to leave the city were like zombies attacking the city, stepping on people and climbing up the city wall. The difference was that one was going in, while the other was going out.


    The scene was extremely crazy.


    When the White impermanence¡¯s figure completely solidified and all his ghost soldiers had walked out of the gate of hell, the game notification appeared.


    [District-wide announcement: the ghost Parade has officially started. Players, please take note to avoid being hunted by the ghosts! Work hard for survival!]


    As the announcement appeared, white impermanence began to move. He walked toward the player closest to him.


    A cold wind blew, carrying yellow nether paper as it fell. The atmosphere became extremely eerie and terrifying. At this moment, many players ¡®faces turned pale.


    ¡°Run! The xxx in front, don¡¯t block the road. F * ck your Grandpa, can you hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Quickly go to the West Gate. This road is blocked, don¡¯t get caught!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here, white impermanence is here. Can the idiot in front of you hurry up? you¡¯re so slow just to go out. I¡¯ll squeeze your Grandpa!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the event set by Bei Li, the players quickly took on their identities and began to run for their lives.


    In this event, all players could only hide and not resist.


    This was because this was an escape operation with completely unequal strength, not a confrontation.


    Even if the players ran out of underworld, they were not safe, because there were hundreds of ghosts and ghost soldiers in every area of Beiqi. The consequence of being caught was instant death.


    As a result, all kinds of fancy operations appeared.


    After all, there were not many ghosts, so they were not a big threat to the players. Instead, it was the 100000 ghost soldiers that gave the players a headache.


    However, there was a special characteristic of the ghost soldiers. After killing a player, they would enter a state of being unable to move for about one minute.


    As a result, a large number of players ¡®cleverly¡¯ chose to sell out their teammates.


    The friends who had originally agreed to escape together were forced to the point where they had no way to retreat. They decisively pushed their teammates toward the ghost soldiers and let them be killed, then they ran away.


    This was what this group of players said. After all, it was an event, and it was all good as long as they were happy!


    Therefore, betraying teammates became one of the means to escape.


    As long as there was no way to escape, throwing out a teammate was like throwing out a skill that would ¡°stop the ghost soldiers from moving¡±, allowing the party to continue running.


    The trust between players was completely lost. Not only did the players have to face the pursuit of the ghosts and ghost soldiers, but they also had to prevent their unscrupulous teammates from selling them out and using them as skills.


    One second you¡¯re my brother, the next you¡¯re my substitute puppet, die heroically!


    As some players put this ¡®insane¡¯ way of survival on the event chat channel, such ¡®vile behavior¡¯ instantly became the hot strategy for this event.


    Those who used it all said it was good!


    During this period of time, there were also some players who had a weird brain and buried themselves underground the moment the event started, thinking that they could avoid the ghosts ¡®pursuit.


    However, the event set up by Lu Wu and Bei Li would not be so easy to break through.


    Now that Lu Wu didn¡¯t have many soul coins in his inventory, it was naturally a good thing to have one less player to receive the reward.


    That was why the hundred ghosts that he and Bei Li had designed had different abilities. Some had a keen sense of smell, some had clairvoyance, some had short-distance teleportation, and so on ... In short, in front of the hundred ghosts, it was completely impossible to find a place to hide until the event ended.


    The players could only constantly change their hiding positions and be on guard for possible danger at all times. This was the only way they could survive to the end.


    This intense and exciting pursuit and escape became even more intense after the appearance of the BOSS, the ghost mother.


    At this moment, the Army of the fourth calamity grade players, who had once shouted that they wanted to conquer this world, were being chased by the ghosts and monsters. They were crying and howling in an extremely miserable manner.


    The feeling of being surrounded by ferocious-looking ghosts and monsters without being able to resist almost made a few timid players cry.


    It was too F * cking scary!


    ¡­¡­


    The behavior of the players during the event naturally attracted the attention of many neutral forces in Beiqi.


    However, they were already used to this.


    From their point of view, these players would go crazy in the northern divergent land every once in a while. They didn¡¯t know what they were doing.


    They were either shouting at the air, looking at the open space with fear, or running back and forth in Beiqi, etc.


    They didn¡¯t look very smart anyway ...

 Chapter 548 - Turn all of you into unchieftains!

    Chapter 548: Turn all of you into unchieftains!


    Translator: 549690339


    The night of One Hundred Demons event was the first time that the players had encountered an event where they could not fight against an active monster.


    Compared to the excitement of the other events, the ghost Parade was more exciting.


    However, the difficulty of the event far exceeded that of the previous events.


    In the last hour, many small teams had already suffered heavy losses, to the point where they had no teammates to sell.


    Those kind teammates had all become the ¡°immobilization talismans¡± that some players used on the ghost soldiers, a life for a life.


    However, this group of players who betrayed their teammates still felt that although the ¡°teammate prop¡± was very useful, it was not long-lasting and was used up in a few hits.


    It felt good to sell out his teammates, and it would continue to do so.


    Many players secretly hated themselves for not making more friends before the event. Otherwise, they could sell a few more now and last until the end of the event.


    At the last moment of the event, when victory was at hand, the remaining players in Ghost Parade shivered in fear. Even the wind around them could scare them.


    The players who could still survive at this moment were not the strong ones who had excellent awareness and were good at hiding and hiding, but the ones who were cruel and betrayed their teammates.


    They were not ordinary players.


    When the notification of the end of the event appeared, the number of players who had not been eliminated was less than one-tenth of the number at the beginning.


    As ghostmother led the hundred ghosts and ghostly soldiers into the gate of hell and disappeared from Beiqi, the surviving players were filled with pride and a sense of accomplishment.


    Less than one out of ten survived, but I survived. I¡¯m f * cking awesome!


    However, when they returned to hell, they were greeted with a beating from their resurrected teammates.


    The kind that used extremely cruel methods!


    After all, how could he not be resentful when he was thrown out like a immobilization talisman?


    However, it had to be said that this event was also full of joy despite the excitement.


    As the event ended, the players couldn¡¯t wait to see the start of Event 2,¡¯demon subduing Bell¡¯.


    On this day, the sales of props in the mall were excellent.


    wed the soul coins in the players ¡®inventory to circulate.


    ¡­¡­


    When it was eighto¡¯ clock in the evening, the game prompt sounded in the minds of all the players, which they were looking forward to.


    [District-wide announcement: Zhongyuan Festival event 2:[Zhong Kui demon subduing activated, randomly assigned to faction!]


    When the game prompt appeared, the players ¡®minds were also filled with the information of the factions they were divided into.


    Half of the players were in the celestial master Camp, while the other half were in the zombie camp. Each of them had different abilities.


    As for the abilities that the players had originally mastered, they were all blocked and could not be used after the event started. Their attributes were also adjusted to the same.


    At that moment, the players ¡®gazes toward the players around them changed.


    He became very vigilant, even if it was his own teammate.


    This was especially true for Taoist master players. Not all players could randomly master the ability to identify friend or foe.


    On the other hand, the zombie camp players had the necessary ¡°friend-or-foe identification¡± skill, Blood Eye.


    Therefore, the players in the Taoist master Camp had to move in a group, and there must be players who had mastered the Yin Yang Eye in the group.


    As for the zombie players, they were already prepared to attack the celestial master players around them because they had the support of the blood Eye.


    The deception played out again.


    For example, when a teammate was vigilantly asking him if he was a Taoist master or a zombie, his teammate would sincerely answer that he was a Taoist master. However, after cheating his trust, he would turn around and kill his teammate.


    The trust between players was lost again.


    The battle of wits and courage had officially begun.


    The skill cooldowns of the players from both camps were quite long, so they did not dare to use them casually.


    For example, the Taoist master camp¡¯s evil extermination had a cooldown of seven minutes. If it was used on the wrong target, if they encountered a real zombie player within these seven minutes, they would be completely finished.


    Therefore, a battle of wits and courage was the main theme. It was not advisable to use skills to test the other party¡¯s identity, as it was very easy to fall into a passive position.


    Compared to the vigilance of the Taoist masters, the players of the zombie camp were cheating and bluffing in order to get close to the players of the Taoist master Camp and kill them in one strike.


    Of course, when the zombie camp players encountered a celestial master player with Yin Yang Eye, they would also end up in a miserable state.


    This group of players pretended to be fooled and waited for the zombie camp players to approach. When they thought they were about to succeed, they would turn around and hit the other party with evil extermination, making the other party doubt that they would be eliminated in life.


    Deception and anti-deception, trickery and anti-trickery, the two camps ¡®players had officially begun their fight.


    In this ¡°demon subduing Zhong Kui¡± event, luck was important, but intelligence was even more important.


    In less than half an hour after the event started, there were already players from the Taoist master Camp who had advanced to become ¡°Zhong Kui¡± through a strategy, and there were also players from the zombie camp who had evolved to become ¡°generals¡±. Their abilities had greatly improved.


    The intensity of their bickering continued to rise.


    At? alue.


    And people like her, who grew up with the players, accompanied each other behind the scenes, and considered the players in all aspects, were generally called the Holy Mother.


    Because he didn¡¯t know how to maximize the benefits, he was too kind.


    However, after experiencing two years with the players, building the Beiqi Army together, building underworld and Beiqi together, this sense of dependency made Lu Wu feel very comfortable and he had no regrets.


    Although there were strong and weak players, they were full of energy, which proved that he had made the right choice.


    He didn¡¯t need to choose the strongest player like he was raising Gu. As it turned out, his reward was an Army of players and not just a few outstanding Warriors.


    Looking at the forums and chat channels, the players were shouting,¡±


    ¡°Fighting for a lifetime, never leaving or abandoning!¡±


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    With a flip of his hand, he lowered the rare item drop rate of the event gift pack.


    As the players continued to open the gift bags, the soul coins in the inventory were converted into items, and there were almost not enough soul coins left!


    That¡¯s why, all of you, become F * cking unlucky!

 Chapter 549 - Sending his thoughts to youdeng

    Chapter 549: Sending his thoughts to youdeng


    ?


    After the Taoist master Demon subduing mission ended, the players from all corners of the Beiqi region collectively flocked to the glazed Coast.


    It was already 11 O¡¯ clock, and the Chinese New Year Festival was coming to an end.


    The last activity was the ¡®dim light thought¡¯.


    The players were very confused about this event.


    This was because they didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this event. There were no substantial rewards, but the ¡°Yin de¡± reward that they had never heard of.


    However, in the players ¡®eyes, although the stupid official developers were willful, they would definitely not scam them.


    After all, the only weakness of the stupid officials was that they were ¡®stingy¡¯.


    However, when the players arrived at the yellow spring sea, they were stunned by the scene in front of them.


    The yellow spring Sea area that they were familiar with had changed greatly.


    Under the deep sea, clusters of blue flames were burning. Under the bright moonlight, one could occasionally see a vague figure flashing under the water. The players were very curious about what they saw.


    In fact, what the players didn¡¯t know was that the change in the yellow spring sea this time was not caused by Lu Wu.


    It was a natural change of the yellow spring Sea area.


    On the 15th day of the seventh month, the gate of hell opened. On this day, many souls that had not reincarnated would be released by the six paths of reincarnation and began to wander in the yellow spring sea.


    At this moment, they had all turned into wandering souls ...


    At this moment, the game prompt sounded.


    [Event announcement: all players, please complete the final Zhongyuan Festival mission before 12 o¡¯ clock!]


    After the game prompt appeared, the players immediately took out the two free items from the event.


    [Dark light] and [letter].


    Although it was a game event, it was ridiculous for most players to entrust their thoughts to their deceased elders in the game.


    However, for some reason, just by staring at the yellow spring sea that had changed its appearance, his thoughts surged like spring water.


    Many blurry faces appeared clearly again.


    The words that had once made him impatient rang out again, full of memories and longing.


    At this moment, many players ¡®eyes blurred. They looked at the letter in their hands, then bought a pen from the mall and printed their thoughts on the letter in the form of words, hoping that it would float far away with the dim light.


    As for whether it was real or not, the players didn¡¯t really care. At least they had some comfort in their hearts.


    At this moment, the happy atmosphere of the festival event was diluted. There was no sound of players talking on the beach of the colored glass Coast. Everyone stood in place and looked at the sea.


    Looking at the blue ocean under the moonlight, a few players suddenly burst into tears.


    The sudden cry didn¡¯t make the players around them look at her with suspicion, because all of them felt the same way. They suddenly lost control of their emotions.


    At this moment, the yellow spring sea was like a mirror of memories.


    Lovers, friends, elders ... All of them appeared.


    Like a slideshow, the feelings of longing flowed and overflowed from the bottom of his heart.


    At this moment, the players were writing very seriously, integrating their thoughts into the words. It was as if this dark lamp could really bring this longing to the person he wanted to see but could never see again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the tribute storage segment, some players took out soul coins, which turned into a blue mist and stored them in the dark lamp. Some players also put in precious mystical materials ...


    After that, the players placed the blue lamps into the yellow spring sea and slowly floated into the distance.


    As time passed, more and more lights floated on the blue sea. However, the players were all staring at the sea quietly. No one spoke, and the atmosphere was particularly quiet.


    At this moment, the once turbulent sea was also particularly calm, as if afraid that the waves would extinguish the candle flame on the dim lamp. The ocean water surrounded the lamps, like a group of loyal guards, carefully pushing them into the distance.


    The light of the dim lamp flickered, across the distance, summoning the one being missed.


    This invisible longing turned into an extremely strong signal at this moment, constantly cast into the distance, and transmitted to the person who was being missed.


    At this moment, the players suddenly realized that countless blurry figures were emerging from the flames at the bottom of the sea and emerging on the surface of the water.


    They circled around the dim lamp, searching carefully.


    Seeing this scene, many players suddenly burst into tears.


    For some reason, they felt that the blurry figure standing in front of their dim lamp was very familiar, as if they had seen it before, as if it was the him (her) that they would never see again.


    This is just a game!


    Many players sighed in their hearts, but for some reason, their emotions exploded uncontrollably, and tears flowed uncontrollably.


    Because the blurry figure looked very much like the deceased relative.


    ¡°Eat, you must be full!¡±


    Many players mumbled to themselves as they wiped away their tears in embarrassment.


    However, when he turned around, the players around him were in the same state as him, or even worse.


    Time passed by slowly, but the players were still staring at the sea and the blurry figure.


    She recalled her past experiences with him (her).


    There were elders, family, and friends among these spirits, but without exception, they had a happy or sad memory with the player they were thinking about, but it was bound to be engraved in their hearts.


    At this moment, the lonely spirit on the sea slowly pushed aside the Lotus petals on the dim light, reading the thoughts on them and eating the players ¡®Tributes.


    At this moment, many lonely souls looked at the figure on the shore.


    Although they couldn¡¯t communicate with words, at this moment, they could feel the longing in the heart of the person who missed them.


    Countless golden spots of light emerged from their blurry figures.


    Like fireflies, they filled the entire sea and slowly floated to the players on the shore.


    This was the gift from the lonely soul, and also their response to their longing.


    When the Golden spot of light floated to their side, the players couldn¡¯t help but reach out and take the golden light.


    However, the Golden spots of light merged into the players ¡®bodies the moment they came into contact with them.


    It was just a vague emotion and a little bit of Yin virtue, but it made the players shed tears again.


    As time passed, the players looked at the sea, the dim lights, and the blurry figures, quietly feeling and reminiscing.


    The dim light gradually drifted away, and the lonely soul followed the dim light, its figure gradually blurring.


    The end of the Zhongyuan Festival event was announced.


    However, this time, the players were not as noisy and lively as before. They felt as if they had just experienced a farewell, and their hearts were full of reluctance.


    They were still looking at the sea, and the longing in their hearts had not faded, like the flames still burning in the dim lamp.


    When the lights faded with the water, it also symbolized that the figure would never return. However, the dim lights that contained the players ¡®thoughts lit up the way back for the dead soul.


    Gradually moving away ...

 Chapter 550 - Senluo great domain

    Chapter 550: Senluo great domain


    The second day after the end of the Zhongyuan Festival, the players were still discussing the contents of the event.


    This was especially true for the last event, the ¡®lingering Ghostlight¡¯ event, which made countless players shed tears.


    Although it was just a scene in the game, it evoked the longing in their hearts.


    It was as if he had once again seen the figure that he would never see again.


    However, the players only thought that it was the Zhongyuan Festival that day, and that it was only because of the festive atmosphere in the game, so they didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    However, the players ¡®feelings for the war were even deeper.


    Although they were always scolding the ¡°stupid official¡± on the forum, deep down, they hoped more than anyone else that the war could get better and better and continue to operate.


    In the two years since the server opened, the players had tried to raise funds for the war several times because they were afraid that the war would one day close down due to financial problems.


    No player could accept such a situation.


    Of course, these donations were all rejected by Lu Wu, who ¡°had no interest in money.¡±


    There was nothing the players could do about the stupid officials who refused to take the money other than cursing them on the forum.


    However, deep down, the players ¡®acknowledgment of war grew.


    This was also the reason why the players spontaneously organized themselves to punish the clubs and guilds that destroyed the game¡¯s environment.


    It was just like the slogan that the players shouted.


    ¡°Fighting for a lifetime, never leaving or abandoning!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    It was already the second day. After the event ended, the players ¡®lives went back on track.


    Some of them tried to challenge the trial of the ghost general, some of them went to the sea cutting King, some of them worked hard to increase their profession proficiency, some of them went to level up or to explore other regions ...


    Every player had a different path of life in the game.


    It was also on this day that a post in the forum caused a lot of heated discussions among players, and even caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention.


    [The south side of Beiqi is open! Today, I brought a small team to take a look, and in the end, I discovered that that place was too F * cking terrifying. I was scared to death (slamming table)] Demon-breaking blade


    Content:


    ¡°The situation is like this. At that time, the snow Mountain in the Arctic abyss in the South had melted, so today I brought my Guild brothers to go there to see what was going on. In the end, I found out that the snow Mountain was gone, and the road to the South was directly opened!


    Out of curiosity, our guild members entered the New World in the South from the Arctic abyss. Then, he discovered that the other side of the Arctic abyss was a new domain, the senluo domain.


    Attached picture (screenshot of the senluo region map)


    We were naturally excited to discover a new region, so we chose to continue moving forward. We wanted to be the first to enter this region and have a look. When the time comes, we can also make a preliminary exploration map and post it on the forum to show off to everyone.


    It was a good idea, but after we entered, damn ...


    You¡¯d better watch the video. This is what we encountered in the senluo great domain!


    Attached video (author¡¯s words: if you can¡¯t click on it, it means that your mobile phone is not good. Our mobile phones after 2300 can still click on the attached video to read novels!)


    In the video, about 20 players were walking forward while talking and laughing.


    However, what caught the attention of the players watching the video was the ground under their feet.


    The soil of this land was Scorched Brown, as if it had been roasted by fire. There was no vegetation along the way.


    It was like an abandoned and desolate world, without any signs of life.


    At the end of their sight, there was a volcano spewing thick black mist. At least to the players, it seemed to be a volcano.


    However, as the image zoomed in and the volcano¡¯s true appearance became clear, the players watching the video and the party in the image were shocked.


    This was because this was not a volcano, but a mountain of corpses.


    The closer they got to the mountain of corpses, the darker their vision became. In the picture, the mountain of corpses was spewing out huge clouds of corpse Qi.


    The corpse Qi rose into the air and turned into a corpse cloud. Accompanied by lightning and thunder, it turned into a rain of corpses and washed over the earth. The thick stench of corpses assaulted their faces, making them feel nauseated.


    What was even more terrifying was that on top of the mountain of corpses, there were corpse trees with broken human bones and organs hanging on them. They were being washed up by the rain of corpses, swaying in the wind and falling down after the rain stopped.


    The twisted tendrils stabbed into the ground after they landed, and the dense corpse Qi seeped into the ground. Soon, palms, heads, thighs, and various organs broke out of the ground.


    On top of the mountain of corpses, there were huge red gemstones that rose and fell like hearts. It was strange and terrifying.


    At that moment, the players watching the video had the illusion that the mountain of corpses was slowly expanding ...


    Faced with such a terrifying scene, the 20 or so players on the screen seemed to be at a loss.


    At this moment, a deafening roar suddenly attracted the attention of the team in the image.


    At the peak of the corpse mountain, under the thick corpse fog, pairs of red eyes flashed with a Scarlet light, accompanied by a series of roars. The earth trembled, and corpses rained down. Dark clouds sank, as if the whole world was crawling under the feet of these fierce beasts.


    The analysis panel appeared at this time.


    [Cruel (early stage ghost emperor)]:


    [Creature details: an evil creature born from the corpse mountain. It feeds on corpse Qi and the essence of the sun and moon. It is controlled by the corpse mountain. It is brutal and has no ability to think!]


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°F * ck! Is the senluo great domain that terrifying?¡±


    ¡°Retreat, retreat. This is too F * cking scary!¡±


    As they discussed, the team on the screen immediately prepared to retreat.


    However, at this moment, countless black pillars of corpse Qi rose into the sky and fell on the players like meteors.


    At the end of the scene, the players were all swept away by the corpse Qi and fell into the mountain of corpses. None of them could escape.


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone has seen how strange the senluo great domain is!


    My companions were all killed by the corpse Qi. It¡¯s too terrifying. I suspect that this thing has something to do with the desolation of the senluo great domain.


    In addition, I would like to advise players with low strength not to go there. The difficulty of exploring this map is a little high!


    ¡­¡­


    Forum:


    The strongest Xue Li thought,¡±hiss, what¡¯s the situation in this forest region? why is it so scary?¡±


    Suikua Taro: ¡°F * ck, this scene is too realistic. I¡¯m shocked too. This is even more exciting than a real horror movie. Also, what¡¯s going on with that mountain of corpses?¡±


    Assassin¡¯s Creed: Where¡¯s explosive man? Get to work, go and blow it up, it¡¯s not a big deal (funny)


    [Invincible loneliness: senluo great domain?] ¡®F * ck, this big region is actually located in the South of Beiqi. This is the home of the evil god. It seems that the great zongzi Hanba was one of the rulers of this big region a long time ago.¡¯


    A large Wolfhound replied to invincible loneliness,¡±Boss, I¡¯m with you every day, how come I don¡¯t know?


    [Lonely invincible] replied to a large wolfdog, When I first climbed up the cliff of despair, I was in a daze for a long time. At that time, I saw the memory fragments of the evil god. He was once the child of the giant tribe in the senluo great domain. In the end, his entire tribe was slaughtered by Hanba, so he erupted and transformed into the evil god!


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°seeing the introduction of the ¡®kun¡¯, it reminds me of a record in the Classic of Mountains and Seas. ¡®Another ten miles to the East, there is a mountain of corpses. There are many gray Jade and many kun beasts.¡¯ ¡°Corpse water comes from it, and the southern flow flows into the Luo River. There are many beautiful jades in it.¡± It meant,¡±ten miles to the East of li mountain is a mountain of corpses. Corpses are everywhere and blood flows like a river. It¡¯s a terrifying scene like hell.¡± It was said that an unprecedented disaster had occurred here, causing all the living beings within a radius of more than twenty li to be plunged into misery and suffering. The terrifying aura covered the sky and the sun, so it was renamed ¡°corpse mountain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to say, did the official design of the senluo region use the setting of the Classic of Mountains and Seas? corpse mountain + houses, it¡¯s very similar. As smart as I am, I saw through it with one glance (arrogant with copper hanging on my waist)


    Holding the roasted Jade Rabbit, Chang ¡®e, and replying to Crayon Shin-chan: Thank you for your explanation and I¡¯ll smash your head. Are you angry?


    Peppa the wild boar: ¡°there seems to be something interesting in the new domain. I¡¯ll go and see it when I come back from the sea.¡±


    [Greasy uncle: it¡¯s just a mountain of corpses. I¡¯ll bring my brothers to flatten it. It won¡¯t be scary at all (funny)]


    [Barbarian warrior: I was one of the players who was captured by the corpse aura. When I fell into the mountain of corpses, I was so scared that I almost cried. Then I was killed in seconds (tears)]


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were talking about this, Lu Wu naturally noticed this popular post.


    This mountain of corpses was also very shocking to Lu Wu.


    Lu Wu decided to ask Bei Li if he didn¡¯t know anything, so he immediately got up and found little Bei Li who was watching TV in the living room and munching on snacks.


    ¡°Foodie, check the forum. There¡¯s a new discovery!¡± Lu Wu immediately said.


    When little Bei Li heard this, he put down his snacks unhappily. However, he still obediently closed his eyes and entered the forum.


    The top post about the mountain of corpses immediately caught little Beili¡¯s attention.


    After a while, little Bei Li exited the artifact and turned to Lu Wu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this mountain of corpses is very strange? why is the environment in the senluo great domain like this?¡± Lu Wu was stunned.


    Little Bei Li shook his head,¡±


    ¡°Senluo great domain wasn¡¯t this desolate in the past. During the rule of the senluo netherworld race, this region was full of vitality and the environment was very good.¡±


    ¡°Then why is it like this now?¡± Lu Wu asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m guessing that the senluo netherworld race¡¯s royal power has probably been subverted. If they were still here, this region wouldn¡¯t be in such a state. However, this is normal. Royal power is not eternal, and it is inevitable for new forces to overthrow the old Royal power. There is nothing to be surprised about!¡±


    After some thought, little Beili continued,¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, the senluo great domain used to have two most powerful forces, the senluo nether race and the corpse race. It¡¯s very likely that the corpse race has risen and overturned the rule of the senluo nether race. After all, this corpse mountain definitely doesn¡¯t belong to the senluo nether race. It¡¯s more like something that the corpse race created!¡±


    Lu Wu nodded in realization.¡±


    ¡°By the way, is Hanba the one who exterminated the entire evil god clan a member of the corpse clan?!¡± Lu Wu naturally saw the memory fragments of the evil god that Gu Yu saw at that time. He couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    Little Beili nodded,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Hanba should be a member of the corpse clan. After all, his talent is extremely high. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he accidentally angered the evil god and couldn¡¯t cultivate for the rest of his life, he would probably be a demigod, or even a God!¡±


    Thinking of Hanba who was beaten up by the evil god, Lu Wu nodded and then asked curiously,¡±


    ¡°Foodie, I suddenly remember why the evil god was sealed again by the great emperor of East Peak after he broke the seal!¡±


    ¡°You should have noticed that many creatures will leave after breaking through to the godly state. Regardless of whether this person is a official sovereign or the Overlord of the sea, his upper limit is the godly state. This is the reason. The evil god has violated this point. It¡¯s not that the great emperor of East Peak wanted to protect Hanba!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Their battlefield shouldn¡¯t be here. You¡¯ll know when the players reach that level.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Then why could the evil demon God of the blue Void big domain kill the living beings of the big domain at will?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the evil demon God didn¡¯t agree to the Treaty after becoming a god. Did you forget that this guy wanted to kill the great emperor and become a heavenly demon? The evil god was one of the people who made this pact in his previous life, and he has to abide by it even after reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°The evil God¡¯s previous life?¡± Lu Wu quickly followed the topic and asked.


    This time, little Beili did not hide anything.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why the evil god is still a God after reincarnation, instead of starting from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Wu shook his head.


    ¡°Do you still remember what I said? There¡¯s an ancient God who was so powerful that he almost became a great emperor!¡± While they were talking, Bei Li stuffed food into his mouth from time to time.


    ¡°You mean the God of the path of hell?¡± Lu Wu suddenly remembered who it was.


    ¡°Yes, the first person under the great emperor created the largest cultivation system in the netherworld, the ¡®path of hell¡¯. What he learned includes everything and is the origin of many cultivation systems in the netherworld. The following methods such as the path of Asura were also evolved from the path of hell. That¡¯s why I said at the beginning that the path of Asura cultivation system was still far from the path of hell!¡±


    ¡°The evil god was so awesome back then!¡± Lu Wu said in realization.


    ¡°Of course, what do you think? the ancient God of the path of hell is an even more unstable factor than your previous life. After reincarnating, he is still too emotional and must be suppressed. Otherwise, he will definitely be detected by the heaven realm. Even if you didn¡¯t seal it in your previous life, the great emperor would definitely make a move. That¡¯s also why you let that old man of the northern underworld guard the evil god at the cliff of despair, and only released him when his emotions were stable. Fortunately, after taking his revenge, the evil God¡¯s hostility subsided and his emotions became stable. The old man has completed your task and released him as you instructed!¡±


    ¡°Will he be safe once his emotions are stable?¡±


    Looking at the dumbfounded Lu Wu, Bei Li nodded,¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very safe when his emotions are stable, and he won¡¯t be detected by the heavenly realm. Moreover, don¡¯t worry, The God of Hell path is only the evil God¡¯s previous life, and he¡¯s only an ordinary God now. He¡¯s still far from the day of awakening. Besides, didn¡¯t a player called Gu Yu obtain the evil God¡¯s inheritance? the evil god won¡¯t be our enemy!¡±


    Lu Wu was relieved when he heard that. Then, he asked,¡±


    ¡°Is the hell Dao created by the evil god the strongest cultivation system in the netherworld?¡±


    ¡°No, it can only be considered the most comprehensive cultivation system in the netherworld. There are still many more that are stronger than it. For example, the heaven sealing power that you mastered back then is a powerful and invincible existence. It¡¯s too easy to cross realms and fight. As long as you¡¯re hit, you¡¯ll basically be sealed with all the divine power in your body and then killed with one strike!¡± As he spoke, Bei Li waved his hand, assuming the posture of God Bei Li releasing the heaven-sealing chains.


    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m the best!¡± Lu Wu said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the hell Dao God that¡¯s more powerful. What nonsense are you talking about? even though you weren¡¯t from the same era as him in your previous life, if you were to fight him, he would definitely be stronger. The hell Dao power that he mastered and the cultivation system that he created are two completely different concepts. Not only did that fellow challenge great emperors, he even challenged the celestial Thearch!¡±


    ¡°I told you, he almost became a great emperor, so how could he be weak? if he wasn¡¯t so crazy, he wouldn¡¯t have died. Ksitigarbha. ¡± Bei Li couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes.


    Lu Wu was stunned when he heard this.


    He had a preliminary understanding of what a Celestial Emperor was after experiencing the resistance of Burning Soul coins.


    If the ghost emperor level and the divine level were an impassable ditch, then the same was true for the divine level and the great emperor level. They were simply not on the same level of existence.


    Although he knew that the great infernal domain was the domain with the highest battle prowess among all the domains, he didn¡¯t expect that his former master would be so terrifying.


    Thinking of that stupid green evil god, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but cover his face. He felt that the gap between him and The God of Hell was really big.


    ¡°Do you feel that there is a huge gap between the evil god and the God of the path of hell?¡± Little Bei Li suddenly raised his head and asked.


    Lu Wu nodded,¡±


    ¡°The difference is too great. The evil god is like an immature child. He¡¯s silly and doesn¡¯t have the demeanor of a strong person at all!¡±


    ¡°When I first met you, I had the same mentality as you now when you compared the evil god to the God of the path of hell.¡± Bei Li said with a look of disdain.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    He found himself unable to refute these words.


    He was so F * cking angry!

 Chapter 551 - An accident in the plan

    Chapter 551: An accident in the plan


    The discussion on the forum about the senluo great domain had not stopped.


    The players were always curious about the New World they had never set foot in.


    Although the environment of this new region looked a little creepy, it still couldn¡¯t stop the players from yearning and exploring the unknown.


    Aside from lifestyle players, a large number of players had also begun to cross the Arctic abyss and head toward the New World in the senluo region.


    Among them, there were exploration teams that were happy to explore, as well as the newly formed ¡°senluo region resource exploration team.¡± There were even a large number of players who were not afraid of death who wanted to see the scene of the corpse mountain erupting.


    After all, he had a lot of life, so it didn¡¯t matter how he played.


    However, at this time, a long-accumulated change was going on in the senluo region.


    ¡­¡­


    In the netherworld main city of the senluo region.


    At this time, the main city had long been in ruins. The ground paved with Jade was full of cracks. There was not a single building in the city that was intact. The broken walls and walls were in a mess.


    In the center of the city, a huge ¡°mountain of corpses¡± that took up a quarter of the city rose and fell as if it had a life of its own, spewing out thick black fog.


    This mountain of corpses was even larger than the one the players had encountered before. Countless ugly corpse trees were rooted on the mountain of corpses, absorbing nutrients from the earth.


    At the peak of the mountain of corpses, ten-some nightmare beasts were surrounding a blood-colored coffin like guards. There were many human-shaped life forms hanging around the coffin. Their faces were pale, and a vine-like plant grew out of their chests. With each contraction, a large amount of life force was extracted from their bodies and transferred into the coffin through the vine.


    These bound humanoid life forms had blue skin and eyes as bright as gemstones. Their arms were tattooed with the race mark unique to the netherworld race.


    As the former ruler of the senluo great region, his current situation could no longer be described as miserable.


    At this moment, a figure appeared above the mountain of corpses.


    This person was wearing a dark green armor and holding a ¡°soul devouring staff.¡± With a wave of his hand, a huge ghostly claw appeared and smashed toward the mountain of corpses.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The sudden attack alarmed the nightmare beasts guarding the corpse casket. They roared as they rose into the air and pounced at the intruder.


    ¡°Ghost hunter, open!¡±


    As he shouted, the sky above the mountain of corpses was covered by black spiritual fish. Countless ghosts were summoned from all directions and pounced on the nightmare beast.


    ¡°Soul refining seal!¡±


    Several spell seals appeared on the nightmare beast¡¯s body as it was being devoured by the spirits.


    The mark slowly seeped into the nightmare beast¡¯s body and began to absorb its vitality.


    In a direct confrontation, this man had the absolute advantage.


    However, the bi ¡®an Tiger that was surrounded by the ghosts seemed to be uninjured. After a short struggle, it once again pounced at the man.


    The man¡¯s face turned gloomy at the sight of this. The soul devouring staff was placed horizontally in front of his chest, and his eyes were burning with a dark green flame.


    ¡°Kekeke!¡±


    A hoarse and ear-piercing laughter resounded between heaven and earth. The power of the ghost God permeated the space from all directions.


    ¡°With the smile of the gods, the netherworld is the bottom and the sky is the top!¡±


    As the man¡¯s voice fell, an invisible laughter filled the world like a demonic barrier. The bi ¡®an Tiger that was pouncing at him was immediately fixed in place and began to struggle violently, blood seeping out of its body.


    Seeing this, the man didn¡¯t stop. He rushed to the peak of the mountain of corpses, where his clansmen were imprisoned.


    The man¡¯s appearance did not make the trapped clansmen happy. Instead, their faces showed fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ...¡± The netherworld race man¡¯s face was filled with fear as he struggled and shouted.


    The man was expressionless as he charged straight into the mountain peak that was shrouded in the fog of corpses.


    At this moment, the corpse fog rolled and quickly wrapped around the peak of the mountain, and the blood-colored coffin shook with it.


    Under the man¡¯s surprised gaze, a red figure slowly rose from the coffin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± The figure that emerged from the blood coffin looked at the netherworld race man who had arrived and appeared very excited.


    Seeing Chi Yan walk out of the blood coffin, the man¡¯s expression suddenly changed.¡±


    ¡°Chiyan, aren¡¯t you breaking through to the next realm?¡±


    ¡°Breakthrough? Your news should have been told to you by The Clansman who escaped from the mountain of corpses!¡± Chiyan couldn¡¯t help but smile as he spoke.


    When he heard this, you Heng knew that he had been tricked.


    Chiyan obviously hadn¡¯t broken through, but had been waiting for his arrival.


    You Heng couldn¡¯t accept the fact that his tribesmen had been lying to him before they had escaped the mountain of corpses.


    However, when he recalled the situation at that time, he suddenly understood what had happened.


    He remembered that when he saw his severely injured Clansman, his eyes had turned cloudy. Now that he thought about it, it was obvious that The Clansman was controlled by chiyan. At that time, he had thought that his clansmen were like this because they had been poisoned by corpse poison. Clearly, his judgment was wrong.


    At that moment, you Heng knew that things were difficult. He immediately looked at Chi Yan and said,¡±


    ¡°Chiyan, return my clansmen to me. I promise you that the netherworld race will leave the senluo great domain and never come back!¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill your clansmen? Because I was waiting for you!¡± Chiyan said with a sinister smile.


    Chi Yan looked at the gloomy you Heng and continued,¡±


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you a choice. You can either hand over the 3000 ghostly Arts of your netherworld race and stay here as my blood sacrifice, and I¡¯ll let your race go, or you can stay here and become my blood sacrifice with your race. Choose!¡±


    Chi Yan¡¯s suggestion was clearly unacceptable to you Heng. His expression instantly turned dark.


    However, he knew that he was not Chi Yan¡¯s opponent in the range of the corpse mountain.


    The corpse race was no longer a power that was willing to be the netherworld race¡¯s subordinate force, and their senluo netherworld race was no longer the power that once controlled the senluo great domain. Their identities had been swapped.


    He didn¡¯t have any right to speak in front of chiyan.


    At this moment, you Heng¡¯s heart was filled with regret. The corpse clan¡¯s betrayal was something that he and his clansmen had never expected. If he had known earlier, he would have definitely destroyed this root of trouble.


    At that time, the corpse clan could be said to have completely obeyed the netherworld race¡¯s orders. They didn¡¯t even need to take the initiative to dispatch the corpse clan. The corpse clan would do its best to deal with all the hidden dangers for the netherworld race and help them to conquer the outside world.


    Moreover, the corpse race was extremely loyal and had plundered a large amount of resources and treasures for the netherworld race.


    However, what the netherworld race didn¡¯t expect was that the corpse race also continued to grow stronger in the war. By the time the corpse race used the countless corpses of the experts they had obtained from the war to create a ¡°corpse mountain,¡± it was already too late for the netherworld race to react.


    However, before this, the netherworld race had always believed that the corpse race didn¡¯t have the ambition or strength to betray them. They didn¡¯t expect that it was precisely because of this that such an irreversible result was created.


    With the support of the corpse mountain, the corpse race¡¯s strength was different from before. In this battle, the netherworld race became weaker and weaker while the corpse race became stronger and stronger. They even used the corpses of the netherworld race to create several more corpse mountains.


    As the son of the netherworld race¡¯s chief, you Heng had witnessed the entire process of the netherworld race¡¯s decline.


    ¡°If I had known that this day would come, I, the netherworld, would not have raised a Tiger that would bring trouble!¡± You Heng gritted his teeth as he looked at Chi Yan.


    ¡°Haha, after the old ancestor of the corpse clan disappeared, we realized that we no longer had the power to resist your netherworld race. Thus, in order to survive, we took the initiative to join your side and become your dogs. To be an extremely loyal dog that bites wherever you point!¡±


    ¡°But this dog has devoured its master!¡± You Heng said with a dark expression.


    When chiyan heard this, he nodded without a care,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯ve bitten your master, you must bite him to death. You must not give him a chance to turn things around. So, don¡¯t even think about leaving today. Stay here and accompany your father!¡± After saying that, chiyan pointed at the withered figure not far away, who was entangled by the branches of the corpse tree.


    You Heng¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank when he turned to look at the figure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ...¡± The figure slowly raised his head and looked at you Heng with pleading eyes.


    ¡°Chiyan, didn¡¯t you want my clan¡¯s 3000 ghost Dao techniques?¡± At this moment, you Heng spoke.


    ¡°Yes, I do want it. But no matter what, you have to stay!¡±


    ¡°I can give it to you, but first, let go of my father!¡± You Heng said through gritted teeth.


    When he heard you Heng say yes, Chi Yan smiled.


    He had been drooling over the 3000 ghost Dao techniques for a long time.


    Especially the most powerful move of the 3000 ghostly Dao, the ¡°three smiles of Selvan.¡± As long as one could grasp the power of this extreme Dao of ghostly Dao, the corpse clan¡¯s strength could still step up another level.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Chiyan lifted his hand and released the vines binding him. You Heng¡¯s father¡¯s withered body immediately fell to the ground.


    Chi Yan wasn¡¯t worried at all about releasing the senluo clan¡¯s former patriarch.


    This was because the life force of this former master had long been absorbed by the corpse mountain. Even if he released it, he wouldn¡¯t live for long, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about any hidden dangers.


    ¡°Heng ¡®er ... Our clan¡¯s Secret manual, you ... Can¡¯t hand it over. Don¡¯t be a sinner of our clan!¡± At this moment, you Heng¡¯s father raised his head with great difficulty. He stared at you Heng and spoke weakly.


    As he spoke, he released the last of his life force, and the surface of his body turned gray-black.


    ¡°Dead?¡± Chiyan was very surprised.


    You Heng stared at his lifeless father in disbelief.


    ¡°I let him go. If he wants to die, don¡¯t blame me. According to our agreement, give me your 3000 ghost Dao spell techniques!¡± At this moment, Chi Yan looked at you Heng and laughed maliciously.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°Die!¡± You Heng shouted angrily. He formed a dark green ghostly claw with his hand and slapped at Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the face of the incoming attack. He didn¡¯t even move a step, allowing the ghost claw to land on his body.


    After being hit by the ghost claw, the Scarlet pheasant¡¯s skin suddenly turned black, and it took the attack head-on.


    The Furious you Heng was about to attack again when a hoarse voice came from the side.


    ¡°Go ... Go, you¡¯re ... My clan¡¯s last hope!¡±


    He turned around and saw a few elders from the clan. At this moment, their eyes were filled with despair and a trace of pleading.


    You Heng¡¯s heart trembled.


    The anger in his heart made him unwilling to leave, but his rationality told him that staying would only lead to death. Only by leaving would he have a chance for revenge.


    ¡°Roar!¡± As he roared, you Heng turned around and charged into the black curtain formed by the corpse Qi.


    ¡°Bang!¡± His body collided with the corpse Qi barrier and was instantly bounced back.


    You Heng charged into the barrier of corpse Qi once again and began to attack with his spell techniques.


    However, the energy of the corpse mountain wasn¡¯t something you Heng could break through. After being bounced back time and time again, and being attacked by the nightmare beasts in the sky, his body was gradually contaminated by the corpse Qi. His skin turned gray and he couldn¡¯t help but vomit blood.


    Chiyan couldn¡¯t help but smile at this scene.


    He had already made all the necessary preparations. How could he let you Heng leave just like that?


    Chiyan¡¯s face was filled with ridicule as he looked at his injured prey like a Hunter. He enjoyed you Heng¡¯s final struggle before his death and a smile appeared on his face.


    A moment later, just as Chi Yan felt that it was about time to attack, his expression suddenly froze and he turned his head to look at the bottom of the corpse mountain.


    He saw an old man and a woman with delicate features holding pickaxes. They were knocking on the Ruby on the mountain of corpses, which was moving up and down like a heart, as if they wanted to dig it out of the mountain of corpses.


    Seeing this, Chi Yan was stunned for a moment, and then his face showed anger.


    The red gem-like object was the energy node that controlled the mountain of corpses. Just like the human heart, it acted as a source of nutrients and energy. These two people actually dared to come to the corpse mountain to dig for corpse spirit Jade. They were simply too audacious.


    However, what happened next dumbfounded chiyan.


    As if realizing that it was difficult to dig it out, the old man pointed at the corpse spirit Jade and opened his mouth. Soon after, the exquisite woman standing beside him suddenly pounced on the ¡°corpse spirit Jade¡± and began to gnaw on it.


    This made Chi Yan dumbfounded, because this delicate woman could actually bite the corpse spirit Jade and swallow it.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was certain that there was no such person in the corpse race, Chi Yan would have suspected that this woman was also a member of the corpse race.


    Because the corpse spirit Jade was condensed from the corpse Qi of the corpse mountain, it was filled with incomparably pure corpse Qi. Except for the corpse clan, any living being who swallowed it would be instantly poisoned by the corpse poison, and their vitality would be drained, causing them to die.


    However, this exquisitely-made woman quickly ate the large piece of corpse spirit Jade.


    Seeing the woman pounce on the second corpse spirit Jade, Chi Yan was completely enraged.


    However, at this moment, a barrier of corpse Qi had formed on the peak of the corpse mountain. If he wanted to get out, he had to break the barrier. However, if he did so, you Heng would also escape. This made chiyan extremely uncomfortable.


    ¡°How can you eat so fast!¡± Seeing the flow of time gnawing away at the second corpse spirit Jade, chiyan¡¯s heart was bleeding.


    At this moment, the flow of time pounced on the third corpse Qi Jade.


    At this moment, the chiyan finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. It roared at the nightmare beast in the sky,


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    After saying that, Chi Yan waved his hand and dispelled the corpse Qi enchantment. He then rushed toward the area where Tang mu and the stream of time were.


    At this moment, Tang mu was smiling and looking at the time flow, who was eating, with a face of relief.


    As a skill puppet, the time stream had already developed a basic intelligence as it leveled up. This made Tang mu even more determined to find high-quality spirit ores and materials to help the time stream level up.


    This time, leosenluo great region was exactly like this.


    During his exploration, he accidentally came to this netherworld city and got close to the mountain of corpses.


    However, what Tang mu didn¡¯t expect was that time flow told him that she was very interested in the Ruby on the mountain of corpses.


    Therefore, Tang mu climbed up the mountain of corpses with the time flow without any hesitation. After getting close to the corpse Qi Jade, Tang mu found out that it was a level 6 mystical material through analysis.


    Although the analysis stated that the corpse Qi inside was dense, and one would be poisoned by the corpse poison.


    However, this was clearly not suitable for the time-type mech.


    Therefore, Tang mu wasn¡¯t worried at all. He bought some digging tools from the mall and was ready to dig out the corpse Qi Jade on the mountain of corpses.


    However, it was very difficult for the pick to destroy the corpse Qi Jade. Every time it poked a hole, it would repair itself automatically. Just as Tang mu was distressed about this, the time flow said that it could be gnawed directly.


    As a result, a scene that left chiyan dumbfounded appeared.


    Seeing the flow of time ¡°defiling¡± the corpse Qi Jade, Chi Yan finally couldn¡¯t sit still.

 Chapter 552 - heavenly promise

    Chapter 552: Chapter 552-heavenly promise


    Chi Yan¡¯s arrival startled Tang mu. He immediately activated his analysis ability.


    [Red Phoenix (peak of ghost emperor)]:


    [Character information: one of the three Sovereigns of the corpse race. Possesses the power of a peak ghost emperor. About to break through to demigod realm!]


    [Character Status: Normal]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the Scarlet pheasant¡¯s analysis panel, Tang mu was once again shocked.


    Previously, he had seen the players discussing on the forum that the strongest creature in the corpse mountain was the early stage ghost emperor,¡±min.¡± He had not expected there to be an even stronger existence.


    ¡°You¡¯re still eating!¡± The Scarlet pheasant glared at the time stream, which was still devouring it without restraint, and roared.


    When the flow of time heard this, he raised his head and looked at Chi Yan, then at Tang mu. He then lowered his head and continued to eat.


    When chiyan saw this, he waved his hand, and a stream of corpse Qi emerged from his hand. It rolled up the flow of time and sucked it into his hand.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Chiyan looked at the flow of time and sneered.


    Tang MU¡¯s heart tightened when he saw this.


    The flow of time was a ¡°treasure¡± in Tang MU¡¯s heart. Although it was just a game, he didn¡¯t want it to be hurt. His hands shook slightly, and transparent silk threads tightened. Following Tang MU¡¯s operation, the flow of time suddenly broke into pieces, turning into parts that separated from Chi Yan¡¯s hands and then regrouped.


    Chi Yan was a little surprised to see the body of time flow suddenly break apart. He turned to Tang mu and said,¡±


    ¡°Puppeteers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tang mu, a descendant of the jiqiao branch!¡±Tang mu nodded.


    ¡°Interesting. I haven¡¯t seen a puppeteer in a long time. Unfortunately, you¡¯ve offended me. You¡¯ll become the nutrients for the corpse mountain. As for your puppet, I¡¯ll help you dismantle it!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, chiyan stomped his foot and a pillar of corpse Qi shot out of the corpse mountain, locking Tang mu in place. Then, a tender shoot of a corpse Qi tree grew out of the ground and began to absorb Tang MU¡¯s vitality through the corpse Qi pillar.


    Tang mu didn¡¯t resist. He knew he had to go back to Beiqi.


    However, he was already used to death.


    In order to steal ores in the nine Yao great domain, he had been beaten up by Rahu Warriors and died many times.


    If it were not for the Rahu clan¡¯s increased resistance against players in the nine Yao great domain, he would not have needed to find other resource points.


    Now that he was facing chiyan, who was at the peak of the ghost emperor realm, he knew that he had no more chances.


    However, he decided in his heart that he would come back after he was resurrected!


    This was because the corpse Qi Jade on the corpse mountain was the high-level mystical material that he was looking for. After eating three of them, his time flow skill had increased by two levels.


    There were at least a thousand pieces of corpse Qi Jade on a mountain of corpses. How could he give up on them?


    Perhaps this thing was poisonous in the eyes of others, but it was a treasure in Tang MU¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that Tang mu was injured, time flow¡¯s dull face showed anger. He reached out his hand and was about to hit Chi Yan. At this time, Tang MU¡¯s fingers trembled slightly and stopped time flow¡¯s action.


    It was because he didn¡¯t want the flow of time to be hurt.


    As his blood volume reached the bottom, he immediately turned into black mist and dissipated with the flow of time.


    Seeing this, chiyan was stunned.


    al!¡± Looking at nie Feng, nuclear Hu¡¯s face was filled with helplessness.


    Ever since their conversation and persuasion, he felt that nie Feng¡¯s conception and Governor vessels had been opened. From resistance to acceptance, then to excitement, and now directly evolved into a Husky!


    ¡°Hey, time to work. This kid is so lucky to have met me. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with the corpse poison!¡± As he spoke, he walked to you Heng¡¯s side and squatted down.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Nie Feng asked.


    ¡°Do you know how to make healing medicine?¡± Hu He rolled his eyes.


    ¡°We can give it a try ...¡± Nie Feng laughed embarrassedly.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 553 - The Devil’s treasure

    Chapter 553: The Devil¡¯s treasure


    In the end, he decided to treat you Heng personally.


    For other players, the zombie poison was extremely difficult to deal with, but for Hu He, it was a piece of cake.


    He immediately knelt down and began to check you Heng¡¯s current condition. Then, he summoned the corpse spirit from his corpse spirit bag.


    Then, he took out his tools and started to set up a formation to absorb the corpse Qi.


    In terms of materials, core Hu had prepared everything. With the help of the corpse spirits, the formation was set up in a short time.


    After activating the array, a thick black mist seeped out of you Heng¡¯s body.


    Seeing this, Hu He immediately controlled the surrounding corpse spirits to devour the corpse Qi.


    Although the corpse Qi¡¯s toxicity was fierce, it was a great tonic for corpse spirits, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t waste it.


    After a round of swallowing, the thick black mist in the air dispersed. You Heng¡¯s skin returned to the blue color of the netherworld race and was no longer the grayish-black from before.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, even the corpse refiner can heal injuries. That¡¯s incredible!¡± Seeing this scene, nie Feng who was standing at the side clicked his tongue in wonder.


    ¡°Unlike you, as an Alchemist, not only Do you not know how to save people, you don¡¯t even know how to refine medicine!¡± Core Hu couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know how to refine medicine? isn¡¯t explosive Medicine Medicine? Isn¡¯t it?¡± Nie Feng immediately retorted.


    ¡°Is an explosive a drug?¡± Hu He was stunned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Looking at the righteous nie Feng, core Hu felt that this guy was already on the road of ERHA and could not return.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    The kind that couldn¡¯t be saved.


    Ignoring nie Feng, core Hu removed the corpse Qi from you Heng¡¯s body and opened the analysis panel to check on you Heng¡¯s current condition.


    When he found out that you Heng was still in a state of near death (aggravated), he opened the shopping mall and bought two ¡°healing pills¡± for you Heng.


    Although there was an Alchemist beside him, this Alchemist was a ¡°fake¡± after all. If he were to feed you Heng the medicine he had refined, you Heng would probably die.


    This was something that Hu He knew.


    After confirming that you Heng was fine, Hu He heaved a sigh of relief.


    All he had to do was wait for you Heng to wake up.


    Nie Feng glanced at the corpse spirit next to Hu He, who seemed to be in high spirits after absorbing the corpse Qi, and said,


    ¡°Great Demon King, it seems like senluo region is a good place for you, especially the mountain of corpses in the forum video!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, why else would I come here?¡± Core Hu said unhappily.


    ¡°I just thought about it. If a bomb was as big as a mountain of corpses, how powerful would it be when it explodes ...¡±


    Nie Feng sighed when he saw core Hu¡¯s disdainful look. He felt that this teammate of his would never change.


    It would probably take some time for his ¡®moving explosive corpse¡¯ plan to be completed.


    But he would never give up!


    As Hu He and nie Feng chatted, you Heng¡¯s injuries began to heal.


    He already had the body of a ghost emperor. Now that the corpse poison in his body had been removed and he had taken the healing medicine, his physical condition had rapidly improved by relying on the self-healing ability of his body.


    The sky gradually darkened. Hu He and nie Feng skillfully started a fire nearby, then bought a batch of fresh ingredients from the mall and began to make delicious food.


    To Hu He, life in the wild was a common occurrence, because he would never stay in the safe zone.


    This habit had also been developed in Beiqi. He felt uncomfortable staying in the city, especially at the resurrection point. That place was even less reassuring than sleeping in the cemetery.


    At the end of the day, he still felt that there was a shadow in his heart.


    Although he now had the strength to compete with Little Mo and little youzi¡¯s family, the shadow could not be erased in a short time.


    The days when he was sent back to the resurrection point by the unpredictable backstabbers had left a deep impression of despair ...


    As he ate the high-end ingredients from the mall, he seemed to be in a daze.


    He recalled his growth experience in the past two years during the war.


    From crying and shouting to quit the server to becoming a member of the hanging wall Group, life was always full of uncertainties.


    ¡°Devil King, your cooking skills have improved again. It¡¯s great!¡± At this moment, nie Feng interrupted his thoughts.


    ¡°Explosive man, I have a question for you!¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    ¡°What do you think will happen if the war game is gone one day?¡±


    Nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    After pondering for a moment, nie Feng bitterly smiled and replied,¡±


    ¡°Return to normal. Go to work, get off work, no more waves!¡±


    ¡°I hope this day won¡¯t come. I realized that I can¡¯t leave the war.¡± Hu He muttered.


    ¡°F * ck, Devil King, you¡¯re making me depressed. But don¡¯t worry, the stupid official game company won¡¯t fall so easily. I guess this game will still exist when we die. I hope that the stupid official game company will come up with an account inheritance function so that my descendants can continue my unfinished research on the art of explosion!¡±


    The originally sad core of beard was suddenly amused by nie Feng,


    ¡°Don ¡®t. There¡¯s a function that says that when a player dies, the game character will die as well. I should die later than you. When the time comes, I¡¯ll dig you out and refine you!¡±


    When nie Feng heard this, not only did he not get angry, he even nodded his head,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but it has to be a mobile explosive corpse. It¡¯s born in the explosion and died in the explosion. It¡¯s simply a perfect art!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re like a F * cking lunatic!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy! How could you create such a crazy profession in the game!¡±


    ¡°What do you know? do you know the essence of corpse refining?¡±


    ¡°Then do you know the art of explosion?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The two of them couldn¡¯t help but laugh as they talked.


    At that moment, you Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    The moment he woke up, he found Hu He and nie Feng sitting on the side. He immediately became vigilant, but his body had not recovered yet, so he couldn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°The Great Demon King is awake!¡± Nie Feng, who discovered that you Heng had awoken, immediately reminded core Hu.


    Hu He nodded his head, got up, and walked to you Heng¡¯s side. He squatted down and looked at you Heng, saying,¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Sensing that the corpse poison in his body had already receded, you Heng knew that these two people must have saved him. The vigilance in his heart faded.


    ¡°Many thanks, I will definitely repay you in the future!¡±


    ¡°Don ¡®t! Why don¡¯t we do it now?¡± Nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.


    Looking at the stunned you Heng, Hu He laughed,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I saved you because I have a request. It¡¯s not a good idea!¡±


    Hearing this, you Heng did not show any dissatisfaction. Instead, he nodded.


    In reality, you Heng did not believe that the two people in front of him had saved him out of good intentions. He had lived for so long and had never met such good people.


    Under the cruel laws of survival in the netherworld, a good person would not live long.


    Selflessness might be equivalent to raising a Tiger, and the senluo clan was like this back then, being overthrown by the corpse clan.


    At this moment, Hu He directly stated his needs, which made you Heng feel at ease.


    ¡°Say it. I¡¯ll do my best to help!¡±


    ¡°I need the three laughs of the underworld!¡± Core Hu immediately replied.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Three syllables!¡±


    You Heng¡¯s face turned pale.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would fall into the Tiger¡¯s mouth again after escaping from the Scarlet pheasant.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you even if I die!¡± You Heng said with an ashen expression.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is my clan¡¯s Secret manual. Although the two of you have done me a favor, it¡¯s still too much to use the three laughs of the forest as an exchange. My life is not worth it compared to the three laughs of the forest!¡±


    Core Hu was slightly surprised, but after thinking for a while, he nodded.


    ¡°How about this? when my friend comes, he¡¯ll talk to you. After all, he¡¯s entrusted you with healing. As for whether he can get the three smiles of Sen Luo from you, that¡¯s his business!¡±


    ¡°Apart from my senluo clan, it¡¯s impossible for outsiders to do so!¡± Senro immediately refused.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it!¡± Hu He answered without a care.


    ¡°By the way, how did you get injured?¡± Hu He asked curiously.


    Previously, when he had treated you Heng, he had discovered that the corpse Qi in you Heng¡¯s body was extremely pure. This was a good thing for the core of the beard as it could help his corpse spirit grow.


    ¡°Do you know about the Scarlet pheasant?¡± You Heng said without hiding anything.


    ¡°Scarlet pheasant? I don¡¯t know him, I only know Hanba!¡± Nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.


    ¡°Han...Hanba?¡± You Heng¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    How could he not have heard of the two words ¡°Hanba¡± before?


    The Supreme Leader of the corpse race was Hanba. Back then, when the corpse race and the netherworld race were fighting as equals, it was because of Hanba¡¯s existence.


    However, this incomparably powerful King of the corpse race had suddenly disappeared, causing the corpse race to take the initiative to pledge their allegiance to their netherworld race. In the end, they were willing to become their dogs.


    In the end, it was still because Hanba was no longer around. The corpse race no longer had the power to resist the netherworld race!


    Even though he hadn¡¯t been born when this old master of the corpse race had disappeared ...


    However, he had often heard about this legendary old ancestor of the corpse race from his elders since he was young.


    When he heard nie Feng mention Hanba, he was stunned,


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Hanba?¡±


    ¡°Not only have I heard of it, I¡¯ve also seen it with my own eyes!¡± Nie Feng rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Nonsense! Hanba has disappeared for a long time, how could you possibly see him!¡±


    ¡°If I tell you that I can see them almost every two to three days, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± At this moment, you Heng could not hold it in.


    ¡°Do you want to make a bet? Do you believe that I can make Hanba appear right in front of you on the spot!¡± Nie Feng said with a look of ridicule.


    ¡°Bet on what!¡±


    ¡°Three syllables!¡±


    ¡°No, the three laughs of the forest is a secret of our clan. Using it as a bet is blasphemy against our clan¡¯s ancestor!¡±


    ¡°In any case, you think I¡¯ll definitely lose, so you¡¯re betting that I¡¯ll definitely win. Can that even be called a bet?¡± Nie Feng continued to instigate.


    You Heng was puzzled when he heard that.


    Of course, he still did not think that nie Feng had seen Hanba before. After all, Hanba¡¯s era was too far away. Thus, he felt that it was probably just someone with the same name and was definitely not the former leader of the corpse race. Hanba.


    ¡°I think all of you have misunderstood. I am talking about Hanba from the corpse clan, not the person that you all know!¡± You Heng shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m also talking about your corpse clan¡¯s Hanba. He¡¯s the one who has mastered the power of qi and blood, who can emit fire all over his body, and who likes to live in a blood-colored coffin!¡± Nie Feng immediately said.


    ¡°Where did you guys see Hanba?¡± Hearing nie Feng¡¯s description, you Heng¡¯s heart tightened.


    Subconsciously, he thought that the ¡°Hanba¡± who had disappeared had returned to the senluo great region.


    This was definitely not good news for him. The current undead race was already so powerful. If there was the return of Hanba, it would be extremely difficult for him to take revenge.


    Back then, he had heard from his seniors that the old ancestor of the corpse race, Hanba, was extremely gifted and had unlimited potential. It was also fortunate that he had disappeared. Otherwise, it was hard to say what the future of the netherworld race would be like.


    After all, even though the corpse clan was weak at that time, they were able to fight against the netherworld race under Hanba¡¯s leadership. Most importantly, Hanba¡¯s natural talent was outstanding. He had great potential for growth. As long as he was given time, he would definitely be the netherworld race¡¯s nightmare.


    Thinking of this, you Heng¡¯s heart turned cold.


    It had been so long, he could not imagine how powerful Hanba¡¯s strength would be when he returned.


    Even his descendants, including Chi Yan and the three Sovereigns of the corpse race, were about to break through to the demigod realm.


    Did that mean that Hanba might have already become a God!


    Nie Feng patted core Hu¡¯s shoulder as he looked at you Heng, whose expression was uncertain and even revealed fear in his eyes,¡±


    ¡°Devil King, show him your treasure. It¡¯s time to show off!¡±

 Chapter 554 - The outsider who obtained the inheritance

    Chapter 554: The outsider who obtained the inheritance


    Translator: 549690339


    Under you Heng¡¯s disbelieving gaze, Hu He summoned a corpse spirit from the corpse Bag.


    To be more precise, it was a half-refined corpse spirit.


    It was Hanba!


    Towards Hanba, Hu He loved and hated him at the same time, he was helpless to the extreme.


    This Hanba was the one who had accompanied him the longest, other than the instant corpse spirit.


    However, the strength of Hanba¡¯s physical body was too high. Until now, it was only in a half-refined state. It could not be completely refined.


    For this reason, he would take it out of the corpse Bag every two or three days to observe and study it.


    This was also the reason why nie Feng often saw Hanba.


    Hu He and nie Feng did not think much of Hanba, but you Heng was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Hanba?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s genuine!¡± Nie Feng chuckled as if this Hanba¡¯s corpse was his.


    ¡°Where ... Where did you get this?¡±


    Even now, you Heng was still unable to regain his senses.


    He had heard too many legends about Hanba. Now that he was seeing it with his own eyes, he was even a little afraid.


    ¡°Calm down, this guy is already dead!¡± Hu He immediately said.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    ¡°Dead?¡± When you Heng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then, he looked at the corpse Bag hanging on Hu He¡¯s waist.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the corpse refining sect?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Hanba is one of my corpse spirits!¡± Hu He nodded and replied.


    You Heng was completely stunned.


    Using Hanba as a corpse spirit, such a method, he did not know what to say anymore.


    The thousands of words in his heart condensed into two words: Awesome!


    ¡°Where did you guys find Hanba¡¯s corpse?¡± You Heng quickly asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. In short, Hanba is my undead spirit!¡± Hu He said with a smile.


    When you Heng heard this, he didn¡¯t probe further. After all, this was someone else¡¯s Secret.


    After staring at Hanba for a moment, you Heng opened his mouth and asked again,


    ¡°Then have you refined it?¡±


    These words made the smile on Hu He¡¯s face freeze.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Such an uncooperative and pretentious fellow. Kill him!¡± Nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile. He seemed to like seeing the Great Demon King, who had been suppressing him in every way, suffer.


    ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± Core Hu said unhappily.


    ¡°I can help you!¡± You Heng suddenly said.


    These words invigorated Hu He. He looked at you Heng with bright eyes and asked,


    ¡°You have a way?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have mastered 3000 ghost Dao techniques, one of which is related to refining. Although it¡¯s different from the corpse refining technique of you corpse refiners, it can also play an auxiliary role!¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any mystical materials to help you. I can help you when I recover!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Hu He immediately nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll regret it when I recover? Right now, the initiative is in your hands, but when I recover, that might not be the case!¡± You Heng was a little surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not afraid!¡± Core Hu replied with a smile.


    This kind of trust, which was almost like a ¡°bet¡±, was indeed risky for other creatures, but they were players. He bet three hours on the opportunity to refine Hanba, how much of a loss could he make?


    Looking at the confident smile on core Hu¡¯s face, you Heng was suddenly moved.


    In his eyes, Hu He¡¯s blind trust was silly, but it was sincere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you saved me and chose to trust me. I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your cultivation level? why do I feel like you haven¡¯t reached the ghost king realm?¡± You Heng asked curiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s a late-stage ghost Governor, but I¡¯m not even a ghost Governor yet. But in terms of destructive power, we can kill the ghost emperor!¡± Nie Feng said with a smug look.


    Hearing this, core Hu couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    There was nothing wrong with nie Feng¡¯s words. After all, when he blew up the underworld, he had indeed killed a sunshine ghost emperor, which could be proven by the battle record.


    ¡°I do! To be able to obtain Hanba, your powers are definitely not as simple as they appear to be!¡± You Heng played along with nie Feng¡¯s posturing.


    ¡°Alright, have a good rest. We¡¯ll protect you and wait for you to recover!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hu He patted the corpse refining bag and summoned the dozens of corpse spirits inside.


    Under Hu He¡¯s instructions, the corpse spirits that had appeared formed a large circle around the three of them, acting as guards.


    Seeing so many corpse spirits, you Heng was once again stunned.


    He had some understanding of corpse refiners. Although their abilities were very powerful, they had many taboos.


    For example, if the corpse spirit controlled by the corpse refiner was too powerful, it would easily devour its master. After all, the corpse spirit would develop a consciousness as it grew, so refining a stronger corpse spirit was a very risky move for the corpse refiner, and the success rate was not high.


    Therefore, you Heng was very impressed that the corpse spirits that he had refined were stronger than his own. After all, this kind of behavior was like playing with fire in his eyes, which could cost him his life at any time.


    As they chatted, you Heng¡¯s injuries started to recover.


    As time passed, the first ray of light appeared on the horizon. You Heng could finally control himself and stand up.


    At this moment, he received a message.


    Seven-Great Demon King, I¡¯ve walked out of the Arctic abyss. Give me your coordinates, I¡¯ll be there soon!


    Seeing this, core Hu immediately sent his coordinates to the seven of them. Then, he turned to you Heng and said,¡±¡±My friend will be here soon. He wants to meet you!¡±


    You Heng was stunned when he heard this.


    He didn¡¯t sense any mana fluctuations around him, so how did he receive the message?


    Immediately, Hu He and nie Feng became even more mysterious in you Heng¡¯s eyes.


    However, when he thought of Hu He¡¯s so-called ¡®friend¡¯, you Heng helplessly said,¡±


    ¡°I can agree to the others, but not the ¡®three laughs of the underworld¡¯. I won¡¯t even agree to it if it¡¯s your friend!¡±


    ¡°Is it true that only the netherworld race can learn the three smiles of the forest?¡± When Hu He heard this, he suddenly asked with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Only my clansmen can learn it. It¡¯s a rule of my clan. Anyone who violates it will be a sinner of my senluo netherworld clan!¡± You Heng nodded with a solemn look.


    ¡°There should be no problem then!¡± Hu He immediately nodded.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± You Heng was stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it. You probably won¡¯t believe me even if I tell you!¡± Hu He said mysteriously.


    As he waited, you Heng¡¯s body continued to recover. He could already mobilize the power in his body.


    It was also at this moment that a figure appeared in the distance. This person was sitting on an illusionary throne made of bones as he flew over.


    ¡°The seven old men are already so old, yet they¡¯re still acting tough!¡± Nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips.


    ¡°The ability is to act cool. I can¡¯t stop acting cool even if I want to!¡± Hu He said with a smile.


    ¡°Ghost corrosion throne?!¡± You Heng, who was watching this scene from the side, was extremely shocked.


    This was because the skeleton throne that had appeared in the air was one of the 3000 ghost Dao techniques of the netherworld race.


    However, his clansmen had already been massacred by the corpse clan. How could there still be clansmen outside without him knowing? you Heng clearly didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    However, when the seven were close, he didn¡¯t think so.


    Because in you Heng¡¯s eyes, the seven of them didn¡¯t look like netherworld race people at all. Instead, they looked very similar to Hu He and nie Feng who were beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m late. Thank you for your help, Great Demon King!¡± The ghost corrosion King landed on the ground and turned into mist. The seven of them stood up and looked at Hu He with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, old man. He¡¯s already awake, so you can ask him about the details!¡± Hu He nodded and stepped aside.


    When the seven heard this, they turned to look at you Heng.


    While he was sizing you Heng up, you Heng was also sizing him up.


    At this moment, you Heng was shocked to discover that the foreheads and arms of the seven of them had the mark of the senluo netherworld race. Furthermore, it was the mark of the royal family.


    You Heng was dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯t understand how a foreign race member could have the netherworld race¡¯s inheritance imprint!


    ¡°I¡¯m seven, fellow Daoist!¡± The seven cultivators greeted you Heng.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? why do you have my netherworld race¡¯s royal seal?¡± You Heng could not help but ask.


    When the seven heard this, they didn¡¯t intend to hide anything. After all, they had come to ask for a favor.


    ¡°My inheritance came from the twenty-third elder of the netherworld race. It was given to me by the ¡®ice seal¡¯ of the Arctic race¡¯s patriarch!¡±


    ¡°Twenty-third elder?¡± You Heng appeared a little lost. After a moment of thought, he suddenly remembered that there was indeed such an elder in the clan. However, this person had disappeared before he was born, so he naturally had no impression of him.


    Furthermore, he had never heard of the ¡°icy snow race¡± that the seven were talking about.


    Thinking about this, you Heng asked,¡±


    ¡°How many abilities of the senluo netherworld race have you mastered?¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not very familiar with it, I¡¯ve already mastered 500 of the 3000 ghost DAOs. I¡¯m also learning the rest of the spells, but what I regret is that I¡¯m missing the three laughs of the underworld!¡± As he spoke, the seven of them couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    After hearing Ye Feng¡¯s words, you Heng nodded as he asked again.


    ¡°How long have you been learning?¡±


    ¡°Truth be told, it¡¯s been two years!¡± The seven immediately replied.


    At that moment, you Heng¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief,¡±


    ¡°Two years or two thousand years? are you wrong?¡±


    ¡°Two years!¡±


    You Heng¡¯s mind exploded. To be able to learn 500 of the 3000 ghost Dao techniques of senluo in two years, his talent could no longer be described as terrifying.


    In fact, Bing Feng had said the same thing back then. He had also marveled at the Seven¡¯s extraordinary talent in cultivation.


    The seven people who could live for more than 100 years in the Dharma ending age and cultivate in seclusion at the top of the snow Mountain were the top of the cultivation world in the real world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. How could you master 500 spells in two years? besides, you¡¯re not from the netherworld race. How could you do that?¡± You Heng shouted angrily. He clearly did not believe what the seven had said.


    The seven of them did not answer. Instead, they reached out and formed a hand seal. Suddenly, the senluo royal family¡¯s Mark on their bodies flashed with a bright light and formed an illusory Ghost Flower.


    This was a technique that the netherworld race used to determine the age of their clansmen. Ever since they had inherited the 3000 ghost Dao techniques, this mark would be imprinted on the physical body, forming a ¡°Ghost Flower¡± that could tell the age of the clansmen with a single glance.


    The seven of them had only inherited the netherworld race¡¯s legacy for two years. Thus, these ¡°Ghost Flower¡± imprints only had two petals, which were still the original red.


    The red color proved that the seven of them had inherited the netherworld race¡¯s legacy for less than a thousand years, while the two flower petals proved that the seven of them had only cultivated for two years.


    You Heng was completely dumbfounded when he saw the truth.


    Even if he thought that he was extremely talented, he was still pale in comparison to the top seven.


    At that moment, you Heng fell silent.


    Previously, he had felt that Hu He and nie Feng were very mysterious and completely unfathomable. But now that he saw seven of them, he was completely convinced.


    It could be seen that they were of the same race.


    At this moment, you Heng only had one thought in his mind. What kind of F * cking race was this? how could it be so terrifying!

 Chapter 555 - Hanba spirit

    Chapter 555: Hanba spirit


    The cultivation talent of the seven of them had shocked you Heng.


    At this moment, he felt that he was a fake member of the senluo netherworld race. Only the seven with such talent were the true netherworld race.


    He had only heard of one person in his entire life who had such cultivation talent.


    That person was Hanba from the corpse race. He had also risen rapidly and possessed the strength to fight against the senluo race in a short period of time.


    Thinking of this, you Heng¡¯s gaze towards Hu He and the other two changed.


    He really wanted to know which race this person was from and how could his clansmen be so terrifying.


    Other than the more mysterious nie Feng, one of them was a corpse refiner who treated Hanba as a corpse spirit. The corpse spirits under his command were all stronger than him. Ling Yi had actually comprehended the 3000 ghostly Dao spell techniques of their netherworld race and was even more talented than him. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it.


    All of this was too F * cking fake!


    However, what you Heng didn¡¯t know was that the reason why the seven of them could understand the 3000 ghostly spells of the netherworld race so quickly was that, in addition to his own strong cultivation talent, Lu Wu had also given him great help.


    This was because after receiving the inheritance, the seven of them had their bodies Reforged. It could be said that these bodies were specially used to cultivate the inherited netherworld race¡¯s spell techniques, so their cultivation speed was naturally fast.


    This was just like how Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s reconstructed body after receiving the inheritance was perfectly compatible with the innate divine ability of the White charm clan.


    It was equivalent to Lu Wu personally activating the external growth mode for them, so how could they not be strong?


    However, you Heng could not understand this.


    After all, the 3000 ghost Dao spells of the netherworld race were created with the netherworld race as the foundation. It was clearly too strange for an outsider to be able to perfectly integrate them and cultivate them at a faster rate than his own race.


    Looking at the seven, you Heng did not know what to say. He felt extremely depressed.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you teach me the three laughs of the myriad? or rather, what do I need to pay in exchange for this spell?¡± The seven of them asked with great sincerity.


    ¡°No, although you¡¯ve obtained the senluo clan¡¯s inheritance, you¡¯re not a member of the senluo netherworld clan. You can¡¯t pass on your Supreme secret techniques to outsiders!¡± When you Heng heard this, he immediately shook his head in refusal.


    ¡°Brother you Heng, your netherworld race has no one left. Are you really going to let this spell be lost? After all, your revenge might not be successful, and you might even lose your life in the process!¡± Nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade him.


    After a night of idle chit-chat, nie Feng and Hu He were already clear about you Heng¡¯s plight. They also knew that he was the only one left in the netherworld race.


    Nie Feng¡¯s words stunned you Heng.


    He had never considered this problem before. Now that he heard nie Feng¡¯s words, he felt that it made sense.


    Moreover, strictly speaking, this foreign Clansman who had obtained the netherworld race¡¯s inheritance had already inherited an extremely complete 3000 ghost Dao spell techniques. He only lacked the Gokudo secret technique, the three smiles of the limitless.


    However, when he thought of his father and his clansmen¡¯s insistence on not handing over the three smiles of Sen Luo even if it meant death, you Heng fell into a mental struggle.


    Just as nie Feng had said, if he died on the road to revenge, the senluo netherworld race¡¯s inheritance would be completely cut off. Did that mean that he would also be a sinner in the race if his inheritance was cut off?


    At this moment, the seven of them remained silent as they waited for you Heng¡¯s reply.


    Time passed by slowly. After half an hour, you Heng finally raised his head,¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to your request. However, I have a request!¡±


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please speak!¡± The seven of them hurriedly replied.


    The seven of them were obsessed with cultivation. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been hiding on the snow Mountain all year round, not caring about the outside world.


    Now that he had the chance to master the three smiles of the underworld, how could he give up?


    ¡°The three laughs of the forest is a secret manual of our clan. It belongs to the Gokudo path. If you want to learn it, I can teach you, but you must pass the three laughs of the forest trial. This is also the rule of our clan¡¯s inheritance of the three laughs of the forest. Not everyone in our clan is qualified to receive this inheritance!¡± You Heng said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°How should I proceed with the trial?¡± the seven of them immediately nodded.


    You Heng could not help but frown when he heard this.


    The netherworld race had a place specially set up for their clansmen to train in the ghost Dao. However, this place was in the central area of the netherworld city, which was also the place occupied by the corpse mountain.


    Thinking of this, you Heng couldn¡¯t help sighing as he truthfully explained the situation.


    When they heard you Heng say that the ¡®ghost Dao trial ground¡¯ was below the corpse mountain, the seven of them nodded their heads with normal expressions,¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll set off now!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± You Heng was stunned by the reply of the seventh rank.


    He had thought that the seven would give up after he told them the location of the trial. After all, that place was where the mountain of corpses was located, and there was a high probability that they would not be able to return. It was no longer a risk, it was simply throwing his life away.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll try!¡± The seven of them immediately replied with a smile.


    These words dumbfounded you Heng. He really wanted to use the word ¡®stupid¡¯ to describe a person who did not care about his own life. However, when he thought about this person¡¯s cultivation talent, if this person was considered slow-witted, then what was he?


    His feelings became extremely complicated.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to teach it directly, but that the cultivation of the three laughs of the myriad net required one to experience the baptism of the ghost Dao trial ground. If one couldn¡¯t pass the mental state test, they couldn¡¯t cultivate it at all.


    Even his past self had also gone through this.


    ¡°Seven old men, we¡¯ll go with you. It just so happens that we also want to go to that place!¡± When core Hu heard this, he immediately looked at the seven and made a suggestion.


    ¡°Great, with your help, I¡¯m even more confident!¡± The seven of them nodded.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± You Heng looked at Hu He and nie Feng and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in shock.


    He could barely understand the seven of them risking their lives for the secret technique. After all, it was normal for people to die for wealth and birds to die for food. However, why were these two fellows so reckless? moreover, as friends, shouldn¡¯t the seven of them try to persuade them? Was a friend¡¯s life not a life?


    Even if he really didn¡¯t care, it was good to put on an act. After all, his friend was risking his life to help him!


    ¡°How much is a life worth? The least valuable thing is life!¡± When nie Feng heard this, he curled his lips and said.


    Listen, is this even human language?! You Heng¡¯s eyes widened.


    In order for him to survive, the last batch of netherworld clansmen, including his father, had all died. Thus, you Heng especially cherished his life.


    Therefore, you Heng was completely speechless when he saw how Qi Ming and the other two didn¡¯t care about their lives.


    ¡°If I pass the ghost Dao trial, where should I go to find you?¡± The seven of them spoke.


    ¡°I advise you to give up. Let¡¯s not talk about whether you can enter the ghost Dao trial ground at the bottom of the corpse mountain alive. Even if you enter, you might not be able to pass this trial, let alone come out. Chiyan is an expert who is about to break through to the demigod realm. If you meet him, there¡¯s no chance of you surviving!¡± You Heng couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade him again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll try!¡± The seven of them nodded solemnly.


    You Heng knew that he was courting death. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to persuade him anymore. He immediately said,¡±


    ¡°If you really want to go, I think you can wait for a while. It¡¯s better to go when chiyan breaks through the demigod realm. That¡¯s when the defense of the corpse mountain is the most lax. If you go now, you¡¯ll have a higher chance of survival without chiyan¡¯s threat!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just tell us where we¡¯ll find you after we pass the ghost Dao trial!¡± Nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and recover from my injuries, I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, we¡¯ll come find you!¡± Nie Feng nodded his head.


    When you Heng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how powerful the Scarlet pheasant is. If you encounter him, you won¡¯t even be able to escape!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that his ancestor is in our hands. If we meet him, we¡¯ll use his ancestor to smash his head. If he dares to resist, he¡¯ll be unfilial!¡± Nie Feng pouted.


    You Heng was speechless.


    Upon hearing this, he cast his gaze towards Hanba¡¯s body that was lying on the ground. He then turned his head to look at Hu He and said,


    ¡°Although your injuries have yet to fully recover, there is no problem in mobilizing your power. I will help you to refine Hanba first. This way, you will have more assurance when you head to the corpse mountain!¡±


    When he heard this, he immediately nodded and a smile appeared on his face.


    The refinement of Hanba had become his obsession. Now that someone was helping him, he naturally agreed to it.


    Thus, under the curious gazes of nie Feng and the other seven, Hu He began his corpse refinement.


    He first took out a series of refining supplementary potions that he had concocted from the space, then controlled the corpse spirit to set up a refining array.


    These steps before refinement had gone from fumbling around at the beginning to becoming familiar with them now. Hu He¡¯s progress in the past two years was undoubtedly huge.


    With the huge amount of resources and practice he had accumulated from digging up tombs and seals in the game, he had long since surpassed his grandfather in the art of corpse refinement, who was the last inheritor of the corpse refinement lineage in real life.


    After everything was ready, Hu He controlled the instant corpse spirit to carry ¡°Hanba¡± to the center of the refining formation. He then turned to you Heng and said,¡±


    ¡°What I lack now is the effect of refining. Let me see your refining ability first. If it¡¯s feasible, we¡¯ll cooperate!¡±


    At this moment, Hu He wasn¡¯t sure what the difference was between you Heng¡¯s refining ability and his, so he had to confirm it first so that he could proceed with the next step.


    Upon hearing that, you Heng nodded his head. He walked to Hanba¡¯s side, squatted down and pressed his hand on Hanba¡¯s chest.


    He muttered softly, a ball of dark green mist emerged from his hand and slowly seeped into Hanba¡¯s body.


    Upon seeing this, Hu He walked to Hanba¡¯s side. He squatted down and placed his hand on Hanba¡¯s chest as well. He closed his eyes and began to sense the condition of Hanba¡¯s body.


    A moment later, he suddenly opened his eyes in joy.


    ¡°Your refining ability can weaken Hanba¡¯s physical strength. It¡¯s feasible, it¡¯s what I need!¡±


    ¡°My ghost Dao refining technique is used to weaken the opponent¡¯s defense, so I can be sure that I can help you!¡± You Heng said with a smile.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start!¡± Core Hu nodded and decisively activated the formation he had already set up. A large amount of corpse Qi immediately emerged from the formation.


    The corpse Qi that was unique to Hu He seeped into Hanba¡¯s body slowly. When it began to refine Hanba¡¯s body, it imprinted its own life imprint on it.


    Seeing this, you Heng once again activated the ¡°ghost refining technique¡± to continuously weaken Hanba¡¯s body.


    Time passed by bit by bit, and a moment later, Hu He was covered in sweat.


    The refinement was a meticulous task. Not only did he need to use the corpse Qi to imprint his life imprint in Hanba¡¯s body, he also needed to construct a ¡°corpse spirit array¡± to allow Hanba who had already lost his soul to possess the ability to move. It was equivalent to constructing an energy core that provided the ability to move.


    At this moment, the seven people standing at the side were watching very seriously. He was very interested in any cultivation spell technique.


    Nie Feng was even more so.


    After all, his current goal was to make a ¡°mobile bomb corpse¡±, but Hu He was not willing to cooperate, thinking that his actions were defiling the corpse. So now he had a new idea.


    Stealing!


    He learned it himself, refined it himself, and then added his own explosion art. It was simply perfect!


    Although nie Feng couldn¡¯t understand Hu He¡¯s corpse-refining technique, he still read it very seriously. He even had the urge to take out a pen and record it down.


    ¡°Seven old men, just how insane do you think the Great Demon King is to create this profession in the game!¡± Nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked at the other seven, who were also very serious.


    The seven were stunned and shook their heads,¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a meaning to your existence. It¡¯s like your art of explosion. Does it matter to you whether others understand it or not?¡±


    Nie Feng¡¯s question made the seven of them recall their younger days.


    The idea of pursuing immortality was also not accepted by his family, but he still went resolutely. This cultivation lasted for a hundred years, and he spent his entire life on it.


    But he never regretted it, because this was what he was pursuing. No matter how much energy he spent on what he loved, he was happy. Even if no one understood him, he was happy.


    ¡°Seven old men, the ¡®not being understood¡¯ you¡¯re referring to is different from what I¡¯m saying. Have you ever thought about how the Great Demon King and I feel?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The seven said in astonishment.


    ¡°When the Great Demon King was digging the seal, everyone was shouting at him. He was happy, but the others didn¡¯t think so. They wanted to kill him! Even though I¡¯m pursuing the art of explosion, I¡¯m still going to be beaten up. If others don¡¯t understand, the consequences will be terrible for us. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t agree with what you said about love not needing others to understand!¡±


    Hearing this, the seven of them nodded in realization.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s because your hobbies have affected others!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Demon King and I are called natural disasters by other players. We¡¯ve been sad during this period, and we¡¯ve had a hard time!¡± As he spoke, nie Feng sadly wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    When the seven heard this, they were speechless. They didn¡¯t know what to say. They didn¡¯t know if they should comfort him or not.


    Furthermore, she felt that this explosive man was really full of drama!


    ¡°So, seven old men, I know you have the ability to summon and control ghosts. Can you sacrifice a little and help me research an explosive Ghost Art piece that can fly?¡±


    Just as the seven of them were about to nod, they quickly shook their heads. At this moment, they finally understood that this drama queen was plotting something against them. She didn¡¯t have good intentions.


    Nie Feng saw the situation and wanted to persuade them unwillingly. At this moment, the ground suddenly shook. The two of them immediately turned their heads and looked at Hanba.


    At this moment, Hanba¡¯s body was surrounded by the corpse fog. He slowly floated into the air and stopped above the corpse refining formation. Core Hu was excited, and his hand that was controlling the refined corpse Qi was trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done!¡± You Heng said.


    Hu He nodded his head and closed his eyes. He controlled all the corpse Qi in the air above the formation and poured it all into Hanba¡¯s body, replenishing the energy of the completed ¡°corpse spirit formation¡± inside. This was also where the energy core of Hanba¡¯s corpse spirit was.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±


    Following Hu He¡¯s cry of surprise, Hanba¡¯s corpse spirit suddenly opened its eyes, revealing a pair of scarlet red eyes.


    [Hanba corpse spirit (half-step ghost emperor, realm suppressed state)]:


    [Character details: a Zombie King who has slumbered in the burial land for a long time. His soul has been wiped away by the evil god, leaving only a ghost emperor level body. He has been refined into a corpse spirit (during the refinement, his realm was suppressed by player Hu nuo. His strength has reached half-step ghost emperor realm)]


    [Character status: corpse spirit body, newborn weak consciousness (broken)]


    [Bound corpse refiner: Hu He (player)]


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the analysis panel, the sweaty core beard clenched his fist and looked very excited.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡±


    Seeing this, you Heng nodded his head. He forced a smile on his pale face and appeared very weak,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fail you!¡±


    Seeing this, core Hu immediately bought a Tier 2 recovery medicine from the merchant shop. He took it out from the space and handed it to you Heng,¡±


    ¡°Thank you. This medicine will help you recover!¡± He said.


    You Heng was stunned. After thinking for a while, he reached out to take it and swallowed it without hesitation.


    Since Hu He trusted him so much from the beginning, he naturally wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.


    ¡°Wow, Demon King, you¡¯ve become the king of PVP duels. I think even the bald monk is no match for you!¡± Seeing this, nie Feng quickly took a few steps forward and began to size up the three-meter tall Hanba corpse spirit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, my weakness is still obvious. I can win against opponents like big Boss Gu, but it¡¯s not necessarily the case if I encounter opponents like youzi or Black Lily who can bypass the undead and kill me directly!¡±


    ¡°Being overly humble is showing off!¡± Nie Feng pouted.


    When core Hu heard this, he grinned and didn¡¯t explain any further. In short, his heart swelled up.


    ¡°Great Demon King, I think you¡¯re more and more wicked now!¡± Nie Feng suddenly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hu He was stunned.


    ¡°Think about it, you want to use Yuan Xu¡¯s father¡¯s corpse spirit to beat Yuan Xu, and you want to use chiyan¡¯s ancestor to kill chiyan. You always use the mentality of a father or ancestor beating up his son or descendant to punish your opponents. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re immoral?¡±


    ...¡±¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he felt that nie Feng¡¯s words did make sense.

 Chapter 556 - Ancestor’s turn

    Chapter 556: Ancestor¡¯s turn


    ?


    In the netherworld capital of the senluo region.


    After two days and two nights of travel, the temporary three-man team finally arrived at netherworld city after bidding you Heng farewell.


    The towering city walls came into view. The weather-beaten walls had a deep color under the baptism of time, and the paint on the wall had fallen off in large areas. It was ancient and vicissitude.


    ¡°Great Demon King, take out the weapon and divide the gold to fix the acupoints to look at the mountain winding!¡± Nie Feng said with a smile.


    When core Hu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at nie Feng. However, he still took out his treasure, the ¡°corpse searching plate.¡±


    At this moment, the body searching plate in Hu He¡¯s hand had changed greatly. The upgraded corpse searching plate on the copper pendant had an additional ability to check the corpse Qi Value, which could be said to be more comprehensive.


    When he activated the corpse Qi disk, the needle on the disk quickly pointed toward the city. The corpse Qi Value quickly rose and reached the peak of 1000 points. At the same time, it showed the range of the distance.


    After glancing at the corpse Qi disc, he looked up at the city gate and said,¡±


    ¡°There are two corpses buried under the city gate. Judging from the corpse Qi, they should be at the level of ghost soldiers. Let¡¯s go in directly!¡±


    With that, he patted his bag and summoned the instant corpse spirit. He had it lead the way.


    Seeing this, nie Feng and the other seven immediately followed.


    Just as Hu He had said, when they arrived at the city gate, the two corpse race Warriors sensed the vitality and jumped out of the ground.


    However, before the two corpse soldiers could launch their attacks, the corpse spirit took the lead and grabbed the necks of the two corpse soldiers, pressing them to the ground.


    Dust flew everywhere, and with a ¡°crack,¡± the surroundings returned to silence.


    ¡°This is amazing. How come your body-searching plate is like a mine? it can even detect how many people are there?¡± Nie Feng asked in surprise.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    ¡°After all, he¡¯s a person who eats!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this? give me one too!¡± Nie Feng said with a face full of anticipation.


    Hu He looked at nie Feng helplessly, turned around and walked into the city, no longer paying attention to this Husky who had opened up his Governor and conception vessels.


    Then, the three of them walked toward the area with the densest corpse Qi in the city.


    Along the way, Hu He¡¯s abilities had truly shocked Qi Ren and nie Feng. At this moment, they finally understood what it meant to specialize in every field.


    No matter if it was the corpse Qi concealment array in the city or the corpse soldiers buried underground, they couldn¡¯t escape Hu He¡¯s scanning and were all exposed.


    Their journey was extremely smooth.


    After advancing a certain distance, Hu He and the other two suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, there was a player in front of them fighting with the undead race.


    And it was one against five. Under this person¡¯s control, another figure was spinning, jumping, and dancing in the battle. The occasional cold glint that was revealed was extremely fatal, and in the blink of an eye, all five corpse race soldiers were killed.


    ¡°Uncle Tang mu?¡± Nie Feng was very surprised to see this person.


    ¡°One of us!¡± Hu He nodded.


    At this time, Tang mu had finished the battle and also noticed the arrival of Hu He and the other two. He turned his head and looked at them.


    When he found that it was an acquaintance, Tang mu seemed a little stunned.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Tang mu, I was going to ask you something. Aren¡¯t you active in the nine-Yao great domain? why did you come to the senluo great domain?¡± Hu He also asked curiously.


    Tang MU¡¯s face revealed a helpless expression when he heard that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy in the nine Yao great domain. It was chaotic when the luohou Army first ruled, so I could take advantage of the situation. But now the security is tight, and I don¡¯t have the habit of forming teams. It won¡¯t be easy to get the spirit mine from them, so I¡¯m going to find another place!¡±


    ¡°What about you guys? What are you guys doing here?¡± After explaining his situation, Tang mu immediately asked.


    When Hu He heard this, he also told them the reason why the three of them were here.


    When he heard that Hu He and the other two¡¯s goal was also the mountain of corpses, Tang mu was a little surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to that place and I¡¯ve seen the Scarlet pheasant. Now I want to go to the corpse mountain to dig up the corpse spirit Jade!¡±


    ¡°Corpse spirit Jade? There¡¯s a corpse spirit Jade in the corpse mountain!¡±


    When he heard the words ¡°corpse spirit Jade,¡± Hu He seemed to be a little excited.


    This was because this thing was a rare treasure to him, a corpse refiner, and could significantly improve the strength of his corpse spirit.


    ¡°Yes, there are a lot of them on the mountain of corpses. They are Level 6 mystical materials, and time-type cultivators like to eat them!¡± As he spoke, Tang mu pointed to the adorkable and adorable flowing time who was standing beside him. He was wearing a red and gorgeous ancient costume.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we go together so that we can look out for each other?¡± The seven of them suggested.


    ¡°Good. In fact, I don¡¯t have much confidence in going alone. After all, chiyan¡¯s strength is too strong. I¡¯m much more at ease with you all here!¡± Tang mu immediately nodded in agreement.


    As a result, the team of three became four after Tang mu joined, and every one of them was a member of Beiqi¡¯s hanging wall Group, powerful and strong.


    With Tang mu, who was familiar with the road conditions, leading the way, and with the help of Hu He, who could avoid danger, the journey was extremely smooth. They soon reached the area where the corpse mountain was.


    Looking up, he could clearly see the smoke-like corpse Qi in the distance, and he could faintly hear the roars of the nightmare beast.


    ¡°Do you see those gemstones that glowed red? That¡¯s the corpse spirit Jade!¡± Tang mu said.


    When Hu He heard this, he nodded.


    In fact, the main reason he came to the senluo great domain this time was to watch the videos on the forum. He found that the mountain of corpses in the video was embedded with many rubies that rose and fell like hearts. At that time, Hu He had guessed that this might be corpse spirit Jade, which was why he had dragged nie Feng along.


    Now that he was sure that this was indeed the corpse spirit Jade, Hu He was suddenly a little excited.


    This was because the corpse spirit Jade could not only feed corpse spirits and increase their combat strength, but it was also a precious material used to make corpse bags. It had a powerful effect of nourishing corpse spirits.


    To Hu He, this was a treasure!


    ¡°By the way, do you have any plans? I don¡¯t think you can defeat chiyan if you go up directly!¡± Nie Feng looked at Hu He and the other two and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any plans for now.¡± He shook his head.


    When nie Feng heard this, he turned his head and looked at the seven.


    The seven of them also shook their heads.


    Then, nie Feng looked at Tang mu.


    However, Tang mu still shook his head.


    Seeing this, nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡±¡±It seems like you can only rely on me then!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your plan? although the bomb you used to destroy the evil spirit array is very powerful, isn¡¯t that type of bomb very uncontrollable? you can¡¯t just make it after climbing the mountain of corpses, right?¡± Hu He asked curiously.


    ¡°So I have a new idea, but I need one of you to sacrifice yourself!¡± Nie Feng said with a solemn expression.


    ¡°What plan? be specific!¡± Hu He couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    Nie Feng nodded,¡±although my bomb is powerful, it also has a lot of limitations. So, this is what I think. Can¡¯t the three of you control it in battle?¡± The Great Demon King can control corpse spirits, the seven old masters can control ghosts, and uncle Tang mu can control puppets. I think, which one of you can help me make a mobile bomb, and I¡¯ll remotely control it to explode. After giving the corpse mountain such a fierce attack, we can take advantage of the chaos and advance. Perfect!¡±


    Hu He rolled his eyes and was about to speak when nie Feng suddenly exclaimed,


    ¡°Damn, uncle Tang mu, your wife just glared at me.¡± As he spoke, nie Feng pointed at the time flow.


    ¡°What are you saying!¡± When Hu He heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but scold. However, he still turned his head and looked at the flow of time.


    At this moment, time flow was still in a daze and looked silly. He didn¡¯t glare at nie Feng like he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. She really glared at me just now. She looked quite fierce and even revealed her little canine teeth!¡± Nie Feng said as if he had seen a ghost.


    However, Tang mu remained calm.¡±


    ¡°The flow of time has already developed a preliminary consciousness. It can understand what you are saying, although it may not necessarily understand!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so magical!¡± Nie Feng cried out once again. The way he looked at the flow of time had changed.


    ¡°Therefore, I can not agree to this condition. I will not risk the flow of time!¡± Tang mu spoke again.


    Hearing this, nie Feng turned his eyes to core Hu. Core Hu gave him a look that said,¡±you know what I mean.¡± Then he turned his eyes to the seven.


    However, the seven of them still shook their heads.¡±


    ¡°My young friend, bomb, your plan is actually of no use, because my soul is not a real entity and can not be melted with the bombs that you have refined!¡±


    Nie Feng was disappointed by the three¡¯s rejection. Once again, he didn¡¯t succeed.


    However, they had to enter the corpse mountain. Apart from nie Feng, who had followed them here, Hu He and the other two had their own goals.


    However, if they went straight ahead, they would definitely be attacked by the nightmare beast or even the Scarlet pheasant, so how to enter the mountain of corpses safely had become a problem.


    The four of them sat down and began to discuss their countermeasures.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, do you know how many nightmare beasts there are in this mountain of corpses?¡± Nuclear Hu suddenly asked.


    ¡°I saw four of them. I¡¯m not sure about the exact number, but it could only be four!¡± Tang mu immediately replied.


    When he heard this, he nodded.


    ¡°If these four nightmare beasts are the same as the one in the video on the forum and are all at the early stage of the ghost emperor realm, then they¡¯ll be very difficult to deal with. But if they¡¯re all at the ghost king realm, I can deal with them by myself. So, we must first investigate the specific strength of the corpse mountain. Right, we also need to check if the Scarlet pheasant is currently making a breakthrough!¡± Thinking of what you Heng had said about chiyan¡¯s imminent breakthrough, he added.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll summon a spirit to investigate.¡± The seven hearers said.


    ¡°No, you and you Heng have the 3000 spells of the ghost Dao. It¡¯s easy to attract Chi Yan¡¯s attention. He might even think that you Heng has returned. When that time comes, he¡¯ll definitely search the entire city. I¡¯ll go!¡± With that, he stood up.


    He patted his corpse soul bag and the Hanba corpse spirit emerged.


    ¡°F * ck! Devil King, are you going to F * ck our ancestors?¡± Nie Feng was very surprised.


    ¡°Anyway, it can be recycled after it dies, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of? the other corpse spirits can¡¯t beat the nightmare beast, and it¡¯s a good opportunity to check if the Scarlet pheasant is in seclusion!¡± Hu He said without a care.


    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Nie Feng nodded his head, his face revealing an expression of anticipation.


    Next, Hu He and the other three hid in the dark to observe while the Hanba corpse spirit walked towards the corpse mountain step by step under Hu He¡¯s control.


    As Hanba was emitting a powerful aura, the corpse tree that was rooted on the mountain of corpses began to sway uncontrollably as he got closer, as if it was trying to identify the enemy.


    Even though he had been refined into a corpse spirit, Hanba¡¯s aura was completely similar to the corpse clan. His approach did not cause the corpse tree to launch an attack on him.


    When Hanba stepped into the mountain of corpses, the nightmare beast on the mountain of corpses was the first to be startled.


    They immediately raised their bodies and gave out a Threatening Roar at Hanba, but they did not pounce towards Hanba. This was because they could sense that Hanba¡¯s aura was extremely similar to their master, chiyan.


    At this moment, the nightmare beast that had no ability to think completely short-circuited ...

 Chapter 557 - demon

    Chapter 557: Chapter 557-demon


    ?


    Hanba¡¯s aura caused all these nightmare beasts to be stunned on the spot.


    Because they found that this aura was so similar to their master ¡®s, they couldn¡¯t be judged as enemies.


    Hanba walked towards the peak of the corpse mountain step by step without any hindrance. The thick corpse Qi gathered towards him and nourished his body, causing the Scarlet red in his eyes to light up gradually.


    At the same time, chiyan, who had been sleeping in the blood coffin, suddenly opened his eyes.


    The coffin lid opened slowly. He closed his eyes tightly and floated into the air. He adjusted his body and faced Hanba behind him. Then, he opened his eyes slowly.


    When chiyan saw Hanba walking towards them from the foot of the mountain, he felt very puzzled at first.


    Because this person had the aura of the same clan, he should be a member of the corpse clan, but he was slightly different. However, when he saw Hanba¡¯s appearance clearly, Chi Yan¡¯s eyes widened. The ancient memories that had been sealed away emerged.


    That was the toughest time for the corpse race.


    The corpse race, which had once been able to fight against the netherworld race, had completely fallen to the bottom.


    Without any warning, the corpse clan¡¯s most elite corpse uprooting Army and the leader of the corpse clan, Hanba, had disappeared. No one knew what had happened.


    They searched for it, but all they found was the ruined giant city, the ground that had been burned by fire, and the bottomless pit in the giant city.


    It was as if there was a tragic battle that broke out here. The giant tribe was annihilated, but the leader that the corpse race was so proud of, Hanba, had also disappeared.


    The disappearance of the corpse uprooting Army and their leader was undoubtedly a huge blow to the corpse race at that time. After that, the corpse race¡¯s power fell to the bottom, and they were about to face the suppression of the most powerful force in the senluo great domain, the netherworld race.


    At that moment, the higher-ups of the corpse race held a meeting.


    At that meeting, the corpse race decided to leave the senluo great domain and head to the outer domains. In their opinion, it was better to be homeless and miserable than to be annihilated by the senluo netherworld race.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    But at that time, a member of the corpse race stood out.


    She stood against all opinions and made the decision to change the fate of the corpse race.


    When he saw Hanba, chiyan could not help but recall the words of his Clansman.


    ¡°Without brother and the corpse pulling Army, our corpse race is not safe anywhere. No matter how chaotic a large region is, when an enemy comes, they will unite to fight against it. So, no matter where we go, we will die. It¡¯s better to stay and endure the humiliation!¡±


    The smaller figure standing in the corner said something that stunned everyone from the corpse race.


    Chiyan still remembered that when he had personally asked her what she meant by bearing the burden of humiliation, she had said,


    ¡°Be a dog for the netherworld race, an extremely loyal dog. Use your actions to win this master¡¯s trust. After today, only the people present can know what I¡¯m going to say. Tell the descendants of the corpse race to be loyal to the netherworld race and never betray us. We¡¯ll tell the clansmen the truth only when we have the strength to fight back!¡±


    These words completely shocked the higher-ups of the corpse race and Chi Yan.


    The higher-ups of the corpse race¡¯s impression of this little girl came from Hanba because she had always been by Hanba¡¯s side. She was a little sister who had always been shrouded in Hanba¡¯s Halo. The members of the corpse race¡¯s respect for her also came from Hanba, but they had never really understood this member who looked extremely weak.


    The higher-ups of the corpse race were initially against this decision, but the little girl¡¯s analysis of the current and future situation of the corpse race and her reasoning convinced everyone present, including Chi Yan.


    From then on, the corpse race had become the senluo netherworld race¡¯s loyal dogs. Other than the higher-ups of the corpse race who were present in the meeting at that time, even the later generations of the corpse race had thought so. They had deceived the netherworld race without any flaws.


    After that, the seemingly weak little girl led the corpse race to prosperity step by step. She even developed the ¡°corpse mountain¡± that allowed the corpse race to turn the tables completely. Until now, she had grown into one of the corpse race¡¯s Three Sovereigns.


    Rather than the Three Sovereigns of the corpse race, Chi Yan was more willing to call him the leader.


    She was Mei Luan. She was the one who pulled the corpse clan up from its low point and overturned the original ruler of the senluo great domain. Netherworld race.


    Although she didn¡¯t have her brother Hanba¡¯s fighting and cultivation talent, Chi Yan thought that Mei Luan was more suitable to be the leader of the corpse clan. After witnessing Mei Luan¡¯s methods, Chi Yan was full of respect for her.


    However, chiyan knew that Mei Luan had never been happy because she had been waiting for someone.


    The former leader and King of the corpse clan was once known as an expert who could cultivate to the God Realm. Hanba.


    Even now, she had never given up on her search.


    She had said that Hanba was not dead, he was just sleeping somewhere. I would wait for his return and give her a brand new corpse clan!


    The ancient memory emerged. The moment he saw Hanba, chiyan¡¯s body trembled.


    It was a familiar aura and a familiar face. Although the appearance in his memory was a little blurry, he was certain that Hanba had returned.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Scarlet pheasant roared excitedly.


    However, Hanba did not respond to him. There was not a single trace of radiance in his Scarlet eyes. He only walked towards the peak of the corpse mountain step by step.


    ¡°You¡¯re back! We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Chi Yan excitedly said.


    Hanba still did not respond to Chi Yan¡¯s words. A thick power of blood essence emerged on the surface of his body. The Scarlet color in his eyes was even more intense.


    At this moment, chiyan was confused.


    At present, Hanba was just like a puppet in his eyes. He had lost his soul that originally belonged to him.


    Mei ¡®e was very familiar with Hanba, the old ancestor of the corpse clan. It was because he was once a member of Hanba¡¯s personal guard, the corpse pulling team. He was promoted by Hanba to be a high-ranking official of the corpse clan.


    That was why he was very familiar with Hanba and he could tell that there was something wrong with Hanba.


    At the thought of this, Chi Yan¡¯s figure flashed once, he pulled out a string of afterimages and appeared before Hanba. He stared into Hanba¡¯s eyes with a solemn expression.


    His happy expression gradually turned into anger.


    ¡°Corpse spirit, you¡¯ve actually been refined into a corpse spirit!¡±


    Through Hanba¡¯s pupils, Chi Yan saw a hollow and soulless body, as well as a wisp of weak new consciousness.


    In other words, Hanba was no longer the Hanba of the past. He was no longer the leader of the corpse race that they were proud of.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Chi Yan grabbed Hanba¡¯s neck and lifted him up bit by bit.


    At the same time, Hanba punched chiyan¡¯s chest.


    The punch left a mark on Chi Yan¡¯s chest. However, Chi Yan did not Dodge it. He continued to stare at Hanba with furious eyes. A murderous intent emerged in his eyes.


    At this moment, Chi Yan could imagine what would happen to Mei ¡®e if she knew that Hanba had already turned into a corpse spirit. She had waited for Hanba for too long. Such a truth was too cruel for her.


    Hanba was the only reason why she was able to stay in the corpse clan and work hard for the prosperity of the corpse clan.


    Chi Yan knew clearly that she didn¡¯t care about the future of the corpse race at all. She had led the corpse race to rise only to give her brother a surprise when he returned. She had even only wanted to get a word of praise.


    Chiyan would not allow Hanba¡¯s return to shake Mei Luan¡¯s heart when the corpse clan was rising.


    Chi Yan¡¯s killing intent surged. At this moment, he had already made his decision.


    He would kill Hanba without Mei WA¡¯s knowledge. He would pretend that Hanba had never appeared. Even if Mei WA were to find out in the future, he was willing to bear Mei WA¡¯s wrath. Everything he did was for the future of the corpse clan.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± At this moment, Hanba¡¯s eyes glowed Scarlet. The power of blood and Qi swirled around his body. He suddenly punched Chi Yan¡¯s face, forcing him to take a step back. Then, he twisted his body and his right leg lashed Chi Yan¡¯s left shoulder like a whip.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Chi Yan roared furiously, he threw Hanba onto the ground. The dense corpse Qi of the corpse mountain gathered in his fist, and suddenly smashed onto Hanba¡¯s body.


    After he had made up his mind, Chi Yan did not hold back at all in this attack. The corpse mountain trembled. Hanba was hit by this punch until the blood mist on the surface of his body dispersed. The Scarlet color in his eyes dimmed.


    Hu He and the others who saw this from afar felt their hearts tighten.


    ¡°Even the old ancestor could do this. What an unfilial descendant!¡± Nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°I have just heard what chiyan said through Hanba. It seems that they have been waiting for Hanba¡¯s return!¡± Hu He said with a frown.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why do you still want to attack?¡± Nie Feng was stunned.


    ¡°He discovered that Hanba had been refined into a corpse spirit, he flew into a rage out of humiliation!¡± Hu He replied. As he was saying that, he shifted his gaze to Hanba¡¯s corpse spirit once again. He began to control Hanba to launch a counterattack.


    However, the Hanba corpse Spirit¡¯s resistance became extremely weak in the face of an obviously more powerful one.


    In order to control Hanba¡¯s corpse spirit more smoothly, Hu He had sealed its strength at the half-step ghost emperor realm. However, Chi Yan was a powerhouse at the peak of the ghost emperor realm, and was even close to the half-God Realm.


    After withstanding a few punches, cracks appeared on the surface of Hanba¡¯s body. The power of blood essence in his body was scattered and could not be condensed easily.


    Other than letting Hu He know that chiyan wasn¡¯t asleep, he didn¡¯t get any useful information from this wave of probing. This made Hu He frown.


    Looking at Hanba who was about to be turned into black mist and recalled, Hu He gave up completely.


    He had to admit that chiyan was too powerful. His strength was equivalent to an official Lord in other large domains.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the dying Hanba corpse spirit, chiyan took a deep breath, his eyes were filled with uncertainty.


    Other than the anticipation of the mecha, he had also thought of the day when Hanba would return.


    At this moment, the more she looked forward to it, the more angry she was.


    This was not the Hanba that he was waiting for, nor was he the brother that meimo wanted.


    ¡°Corpse refiner, I will find you. Wait for me!¡±


    Looking into Hanba¡¯s eyes, chiyan raised his fist and said.


    This sentence was naturally not directed at Hanba, but at Hu He who was controlling Hanba.


    His fist that was condensed with dense corpse energy swung down abruptly at this moment. He wanted to completely obliterate all traces of Hanba¡¯s existence with this strike. The longing and admiration that he once had condensed into anger, accompanied by corpse Qi, smashed down.


    However, just as the punch was about to come into contact with Hanba¡¯s body, chiyan¡¯s body suddenly flew out and smashed into the mountain of corpses, creating a deep pit and was trapped inside.


    Under Chi Yan¡¯s incredulous gaze, a figure wearing a black cloak appeared. When he raised his head, he revealed a young face and a pair of strange purple eyes.


    At this moment, she was looking at Hanba. She seemed to have lost control of her emotions. Her body was trembling continuously.


    ¡°Big brother!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not your brother, and he¡¯s not Hanba. He¡¯s just a corpse spirit that¡¯s being controlled. Let me kill him!¡± Chiyan flew out of the deep pit and shouted at the succubus.


    Meiluo ignored Hanba. She continued to look at Hanba with longing in her eyes.


    ¡°Die!¡± When he saw this scene, Chi Yan was completely enraged. He shot straight at Hanba.


    Feeling the killing intent, Mei Luan¡¯s cold eyes suddenly turned to chiyan, and her killing intent surged.

 Chapter 558 - The rise of the corpse race

    Chapter 558: The rise of the corpse race


    When he saw this, Chi Yan knew that he must kill Hanba as soon as possible.


    Because his existence would be Meimei¡¯s weakness.


    Moreover, the current Hanba was no longer the leader that he admired. As long as he was killed, Mei WA would truly be without any weaknesses. By then, she would be the leader of the corpse race.


    Chi Yan looked into Mei Mo¡¯s cold eyes that were filled with killing intent. He gritted his teeth as he charged towards Hanba. He gathered all his strength and swung it at Hanba.


    ¡°Buzz~buzz!¡±


    A wave appeared in the air and a purple mist emerged from the succubus¡¯s body, rushing toward the Scarlet pheasant.


    Time seemed to have slowed down by half at this moment, and the Scarlet pheasant¡¯s flying speed became slower and slower.


    At this moment, Mei Luan¡¯s figure flashed and picked up Hanba from the ground. She brought him to the side.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Chi Yan, who had recovered, punched the place where Hanba was standing, creating a deep pit. The mountain of corpses trembled violently like a lump of sarcoma, spewing out a large amount of black mist into the sky.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± Mei Luan coldly looked at chiyan, her eyes filled with killing intent.


    ¡°He¡¯s not your brother, and he who was refined into a corpse spirit is not a member of our corpse clan!¡±


    Mei Xi remained unmoved after hearing that. She slowly placed Hanba on the ground. The thick purple mist on the surface of her body seeped into Hanba¡¯s body and began to heal the injuries in his body.


    ¡°Succubus! Don¡¯t you understand? he¡¯s a corpse spirit!¡± Chiyan¡¯s face was filled with pain when he saw meimo being so stubborn.


    This wasn¡¯t the future leader of the corpse clan that he wanted to see.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    It also gave chiyan a strong desire to kill Hanba. Only when he disappeared could Mei ¡®e turn back into the leader that he respected.


    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy! Chiyan, do you really want me to kill you?¡± Mei Luan suddenly turned her head. Her cold eyes made chiyan feel strange and cold.


    At this moment, Mei Luan turned her head once again and looked at Hanba who was lying on the ground. Her eyes were filled with longing and tenderness.


    How could she not know that Hanba had already turned into a corpse spirit?


    In fact, when she received the news that chiyan was about to break through, she had already arrived.


    Chi Yan was one of the three Sovereigns of the corpse clan, so her status and importance were self-evident. Therefore, she had been watching him in secret, preparing to protect him when he broke through to the demigod realm.


    However, when she who was hiding in the dark saw Hanba walking towards the mountain of corpses step by step, her heart was in turmoil. However, just as she was about to run towards the figure that she had missed for countless days and nights, she was suddenly stunned.


    It was because she realized that Hanba seemed to have changed.


    While she was observing, she was terrified to discover that Hanba had already been refined into a corpse spirit.


    Anger and despair spread from the bottom of her heart. Because this wasn¡¯t the brother she wanted, she didn¡¯t appear and watched Chi Yan attack her. She even hoped Chi Yan would kill him.


    However, when chiyan was about to kill Hanba, she panicked, as if she was about to lose the most important thing. At this moment, she pounced on chiyan without any hesitation and sent him flying.


    Even though Hanba had already turned into a corpse spirit, she was still reluctant to part with him.


    Looking at Hanba¡¯s empty eyes, Meilu wanted to tell him about her longing. However, she did not know why she opened her mouth slightly but eventually closed it.


    ¡°Mei Luan, give it up. He¡¯s not the leader of the corpse clan anymore. Find the one who refined the corpse and kill him. What you should do now is to kill him!¡± Chiyan¡¯s heart was filled with anger as he looked at the dazed Mei Luan.


    It was Mei Yan who had led the corpse clan to rise up step by step. He had followed Mei Yan through countless Wars, big and small. Thus, he knew clearly that Mei Yan¡¯s future path was to become the leader of the corpse clan.


    Therefore, chiyan didn¡¯t want to see the succubus¡¯s confusion and despair.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing!¡± Mei Yue said softly, yet her line of sight was still focused on Hanba.


    Chiyan didn¡¯t say anything. He stood not far away and clenched his fists.


    Mei Luan didn¡¯t pay any more attention to Chi Yan. She lowered her head and looked at Hanba. Her eyes flickered with a gentle light. Many dusty memories floated up in her mind.


    It was the history of the birth of the corpse race.


    A long time ago, there was a weak race in the senluo great domain called the Mirage monster race.


    This race stood aloof from worldly affairs. Racial hegemony and war seemed distant to them. Their mission was to help the netherworld race, who ruled the senluo great domain, guard a spirit mine resource point in the South. They would offer regular Tributes every year, and almost all of their clansmen were miners who made a living.


    Relying on their powerful bodies, although their days were tough, they weren¡¯t in any life-threatening danger. Under the protection of the netherworld race, they had existed for a long time.


    And in this race, there were two siblings who were different.


    One of them had red skin, while the other had fair skin but a strange purple pupil.


    Their future was originally uneventful, and they might have become miners like their parents to serve the senluo netherworld race.


    Until one day, a sudden war broke out.


    The threat came from the ¡°death region¡± in the West. This battle was extremely brutal, and even the Royal clan of the senluo region, the ¡°netherworld race¡±, had to do their best to deal with it.


    However, at that time, all the races in the senluo great domain thought that this war would die down very quickly. They firmly believed that the powerful netherworld race was enough to deal with any foreign enemy and that their lives would not change.


    But in reality, the intensity of the battle for the large regions was beyond their imagination.


    The tribe leader who had reached the demigod realm and the tribe elder who was at the peak of the ghost emperor realm had died in this battle. The power of the netherworld race had been completely damaged.


    Even so, the war was not over.


    Under such circumstances, the higher-ups of the netherworld race made a decision to recruit soldiers from all the races in the senluo great region. No matter what race it was, as long as they had the ability to fight, they would be recruited into the war against the death great region. All races who disobeyed would be killed!


    His parents left amidst the cries of Hanba and Mephistopheles. Moreover, he had gone and never returned. He had participated in the brutal battle of the large domain and had been lying down in an inconspicuous corner of the battlefield forever ...


    When the battle for the major domain ended, the netherworld race repelled the enemy, but they also suffered great losses. The experts within their race suffered heavy casualties.


    However, they were still the Kings of the senluo great domain, and no other force could replace them. All they needed was time to heal.


    It seemed that everything had returned to peace, but in fact, there was no peace. Many things had changed after the war.


    After the battle, the Mirage monsters were only left with some children who had not yet grown up and the elders who were about to be buried. It could be said that the rest of the Mirage monsters were people who needed to be taken care of. Their lives had been completely changed.


    The Mirage monsters ¡®desperate moment had come.


    They could no longer rely on mining to exchange for living supplies with the netherworld race. Even if these young Mirage monsters wielded their tools and wanted to mine spirit ores to exchange for supplies, their output could not meet the requirements set by the netherworld race at all.


    Their lives were getting more and more difficult, and the Mirage monsters were left with only despair.


    Even at this time, they still didn¡¯t think of resisting. Being enslaved for a long time made them feel that submitting to the netherworld race was normal and not forced.


    The older generation of the Mirage monsters were the first to give up. They chose to give the precious food to their young clansmen and give up on themselves. During this period, there was no vitality in the Mirage monsters, and death was so close to everyone.


    Right when the Mirage monsters couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, something else happened. The Mirage monsters ¡®children, who supported the entire clan for a living, dug out a very precious resource, the colored glass mine, and discovered a vein of colored glass in the mine.


    Life would quietly open a window full of vitality when you were in despair. At least, that was what the children of the Mirage monsters thought at that time.


    The netherworld race was overjoyed by this discovery and rewarded the Mirage clan with a lot of resources.


    There was hope for the Mirage monsters again, and they would never be hungry again.


    However, what they had thought was not true. At this moment, many races had their eyes on the Mirage monster.


    Like the Mirage monsters, they had all experienced the pain of the battle for the major domain. After that, they had to live a difficult life. They had even given up hope and waited for death. At this moment, they were envious of the spirit mine guarded by the Mirage monsters, and they were even more envious of their lives where they no longer had to worry about food.


    Therefore, the few small races around the Mirage monsters United and decided to plunder the things that they were jealous of to fight for a chance of survival.


    On a peaceful night, they launched an attack. The Mirage monster suffered a heavy blow, and a large number of its clansmen were killed.


    At that time, Hanba was not the leader of the corpse race yet. When he faced the battle, there was only fear in his heart. He and his sister hid in the house and listened to the noise and screams outside. They didn¡¯t dare to go out at all.


    When the door was broken, Hanba did not even know how to fight back.


    However, when he saw his younger sister was knocked to the ground by a stick and fell into a coma with blood flowing out of her forehead, Hanba did not know where he got the courage from, he pounced on the foreign Clansman who was closest to him.


    Hanba, who had no combat experience at all, used his teeth to bite the foreign clansmen.


    It was Hanba¡¯s first time tasting the sweet taste of fresh blood. The blood injected a powerful force into his body. He relied on this force to bite the three foreign clansmen who entered the house to death and sucked all the blood in their bodies dry.


    After that, there was a constant retching and nausea. It didn¡¯t come from his body, but from the conflict in the depths of his heart.


    Hanba, who was filled with fear, carried his sister and walked out of the house. He knew that he would only die if he stayed.


    It was chaos outside the house. The children of the foreign races were fighting with the children of their own race.


    However, it was a one-sided battle. The foreigners outnumbered the Mirage monsters, and the Mirage monsters were no match for them at all.


    Hanba, who was carrying his sister, chose to run away instead of resisting.


    Like Hanba, some of the Mirage monsters fled from their clan land in the chaos, while those who could not leave stayed there forever.


    By the time the morning light broke out, the Mirage monsters were in a mess. Many young children were lying in pools of blood, never to breathe again.


    On the other hand, Hanba, his sister and the rest of the clansmen who had fled from the clan¡¯s land walked towards the path towards the netherworld race.


    They were helpless and didn¡¯t know where their future path was. The only sense of security in their hearts was given by the netherworld race. Other than the netherworld race, they didn¡¯t know where else they could go.


    During this period, Hanba¡¯s younger sister had been unconscious. The clansmen who were travelling with him tried to persuade him to give up on his younger sister, otherwise, both of them would die.


    However, how could Hanba be willing to give up on his own sister? he had already lost his parents, his sister was his only comfort.


    He still remembered his parents saying that as an older brother, he had to use his life to protect his younger sister.


    That was what Hanba did at that time.


    On the way to the netherworld race, hunger, thirst, and fatigue accompanied each other, but Hanba gritted his teeth and persevered.


    Hanba had used his own blood as food to feed his sister who was getting more and more Haggard along the way. He had managed to hang on to her last breath.


    Perhaps it was the blood of the three foreign clansmen that gave him strength that day, but he still managed to hold on until the day he arrived at the netherworld race.


    However, when Hanba and his clansmen entered the netherworld city and met the manager who was once in charge of receiving the ores, they were once again met with despair.


    The netherworld race¡¯s Material Manager had told him that plundering resources was the norm in a large region. The netherworld race was in charge of External Affairs, but they had never cared about internal racial conflicts.


    At that moment, Hanba and his clansmen¡¯s hearts were filled with confusion and despair.


    They had been chased out. The manager of the supplies had told them that the netherworld race did not accept idlers.


    The clan¡¯s land was gone, and the caretaker who had once provided them with living supplies was unwilling to take them in. They had completely become Wanderers.


    After that, the remaining Mirage monsters started a tough life of wandering on tree bark and grass roots as food. During this time, people fell one after another ...


    However, the worst was approaching. The cold winter that belonged to the senluo region had arrived.


    The world changed drastically. A huge Ice Mountain gradually formed in the direction of Beiqi. The first cold current seeped in from the direction of Beiqi.


    Cold, hunger, and fatigue ... Under such conditions, the Mirage monsters ¡®destruction seemed to be inevitable.


    Hanba¡¯s heart ached as he looked at his sister who was becoming more and more Haggard. He did not wish to see his sister leave him just like that. He had to think of a way to save his sister.


    At this moment, Hanba recalled the energy that emerged in his body when he was sucking the blood of the foreign clansmen. Could his sister also absorb the blood of outsiders to recover and wake up from her deep sleep?


    Therefore, Hanba turned his gaze to the foreign clansmen who occupied their clan¡¯s land.


    When the clansmen were waiting for death in despair, Hanba tried to persuade the clansmen that they must resist, they must take back their lost clan land.


    However, no one paid any attention to him, because no one felt that Hanba¡¯s proposal was something that they could do.


    At this moment, Hanba spoke about the matter of sucking blood that day. He also expressed that we belong to the same clan. I can do it, so can you!


    For this reason, Hanba let his confused clansmen try to drink a little of his blood.


    At this moment, the remaining Mirage monsters also discovered their racial talent.


    Therefore, they obeyed Hanba and made a long journey to the former clan land.


    The Mirage monsters ¡®revenge began.


    They searched for lone targets, hunted them down, and divided their food. They were like dormant wild beasts, nibbling away at the foreigners who occupied their territory.


    Their strength grew rapidly during this period until one day, the Mirage monsters realized that they could be so powerful too.


    The blood actually contained the great power they needed, and it was so wonderful.


    The powerful Mirage monsters later took back their former territory and killed the foreigners without mercy.


    During this period of time, Hanba grew from a kid that his clansmen did not care about to become the leader of these ten people.


    Compared to the clansmen, Hanba¡¯s innate talent was extremely terrifying. Hanba¡¯s growth was more than ten times that of the clansmen even after absorbing the same amount of blood. His skin was just like red, which made him look extremely different and special compared to the clansmen.


    However, Hanba did not feel happy because his younger sister was still in a deep sleep. Moreover, she was getting more and more Haggard.


    The blood of a foreign Clansman had a miraculous effect on them, but it was next to nothing to his sister.


    How could Hanba accept this? he knew that he needed more power. Only then could he obtain more precious healing treasures to heal his slumbering sister.


    Therefore, Hanba cast his bloodthirsty gaze towards the foreign clansmen.


    Just like the foreign tribes that invaded their territory, Hanba did the same.


    The Mirage monsters needed slaughter and blood to grow!


    Therefore, Hanba led his clansmen to launch an attack on the foreign clans, not for resources, but only to drink fresh blood to become stronger.


    By right, the netherworld race should have been alarmed when Hanba led his clansmen to wantonly slaughter the foreign clansmen.


    Even though the netherworld race would not care about the racial disputes within the large domain, Hanba¡¯s actions had obviously affected the supply of the netherworld race¡¯s spirit ores and other resources. It had caused a certain degree of impact on the netherworld race¡¯s development.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the case because the netherworld race had also encountered an incomparably troublesome problem.


    The cold current coming from the direction of Northern Qi had aroused their vigilance and attention. They were currently discussing countermeasures for this, and had sent the twenty-third elder of the clan to personally go to Northern Qi to check on the situation. At this moment, he did not have the energy to pay attention to the small-scale racial disputes in the South of the region.


    Under such special conditions, Hanba led the Mirage monsters to grow rapidly.

 Chapter 559 - A lifetime enemy

    Chapter 559: A lifetime enemy


    After experiencing the battle of the major regions, the netherworld race, which had been severely injured, was particularly vigilant against the cold current coming from the direction of Beiqi.


    For this reason, the netherworld race¡¯s new king sent the twenty-third elder to Beiqi to investigate the situation. At the same time, the race prepared for the worst and began to prepare for war.


    During this period of time, the netherworld race didn¡¯t pay any attention to what was happening in the South of the region.


    They had ruled the senluo region for a long time. In the eyes of the netherworld race, the enemy could only come from outside the region, and the region was impregnable.


    However, in the end, they didn¡¯t wait for the return of the twenty-third elder. Instead, they waited for a new force that they didn¡¯t expect.


    The undead clan in the South developed rapidly in such an environment.


    In order to awaken his sister from her deep sleep, Hanba¡¯s mentality had changed from a weak child to a strong person.


    In the midst of killing, he gradually understood the importance of strength and the principle of the law of the jungle.


    Without being forced, he would never know how great his potential was.


    Not only Hanba, but the Mirage monsters who followed him also discovered their great potential.


    During this period, the Mirage monsters ¡®racial talents were constantly discovered.


    Corpse energy control, blood essence usage, corpse creation, and so on ...


    In just eight years, the corpse race had occupied a quarter of the territory in the South of the senluo great domain. However, the netherworld race was still preparing for battle, waiting for the Beiqi Army that could arrive at any time.


    The twenty-third elder¡¯s disappearance made the higher-ups of the netherworld race extremely worried, because in their eyes, this was a display of Northern Qi¡¯s hostility.


    Perhaps even ice seal didn¡¯t expect that accidentally killing a netherworld race person who had intruded into the ice seal clan¡¯s land would have such a huge impact on the senluo great domain.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    There was another thing that happened in these eight years.


    More than ten clansmen who followed Hanba gave birth to the first batch of children.


    These children were obviously different from the Mirage monsters ¡®children. They were stronger physically and had a strong desire for blood since childhood.


    As the Mirage kids grew up, the scale of the Mirage clan expanded for the first time.


    Then, the Mirage monsters began to plunder and kill endlessly.


    This way of growth that matched the Mirage monsters ¡®natural talent allowed them to grow stronger quickly.


    However, during this period of time, the hostility in Hanba¡¯s heart was getting more and more intense.


    This was because so many years had passed, yet his sister still showed no signs of waking up. This was something that Hanba could not accept.


    He wanted to know why his sister had become like this.


    Therefore, Hanba brought his younger sister to the largest clan in the South of senluo great domain, the dark bat clan. He wanted to ask their knowledgeable clan elder what was going on with his younger sister.


    The dark bat clan didn¡¯t want to be on bad terms with this ¡°God of Slaughter.¡± They didn¡¯t dare to be rude to him, so the clan elder welcomed him personally.


    After checking Mei Luan¡¯s condition, the dark bat elder told her the reason.


    It was also at this moment that Hanba found out about the origin of his clan.


    It turned out that the Mirage clan was not a native race of the senluo great domain, but a branch of the corpse clan from the great domain of hell.


    As for why they had come to the senluo great domain, the dark bat clan elder guessed that it was because the war had led to the extinction of their race, and they had no choice but to move away from the great Inferno domain and come to the senluo great domain. They even changed their name to the Mirage monster to avoid being hunted by their enemies.


    Hanba also learned from the nether bat clan elder that their entire clan was cursed by the gods.


    This curse would continue for generations, sealing their potential and making it impossible for them to unleash their full potential.


    Hanba and her sister were the odd ones.


    This was because they had broken through the God¡¯s curse seal the moment they were born.


    This was also the reason why the brother and sister seemed so different compared to the clansmen. It was also the truth that Hanba¡¯s natural talent far exceeded the clansmen.


    However, breaking the curse of the gods did not mean that the curse would disappear completely.


    The curse still existed!


    The elder of the dark bat clan did not know how Hanba managed to avoid the erosion of the curse, but his sister¡¯s situation was that she could not escape the backlash of the curse.


    In other words, the blow from the foreign Clansman wasn¡¯t the cause of his sister¡¯s coma at all. At most, it could only be considered an induction. The real reason was that her sister was being corroded by the curse.


    Although the curse was not fatal, it had caused her sister to remain unconscious.


    Hanba panicked after he understood the reason. He asked the nether bat elder how he could break the deity¡¯s curse in his sister¡¯s body and wake her up.


    The nether bat clan elder did not hide this and told him the method to break it.


    That was the blood source!


    This was an extremely mystical substance. After devouring it, one could obtain a powerful blood essence power. To their corpse race, it was a rare treasure that could increase their strength. Blood essence also had another effect, which was to wash away the curse power in the body.


    Hanba had learned from the elderly nether bat clan elder that the blood source was divided into three categories.


    The first type was natural blood essence, born from the heavens and earth. It could be a living creature or a plant. The second type was inferior blood essence, which could be made.


    The method was very simple. It was a blood sacrifice, using a large amount of fresh blood to condense a precious blood source.


    As for the third type, they only existed in legends and were known as the source of the blood sea. Only their names were left behind, and no one knew their origins or how they were born.


    After learning the method to produce the blood essence, Hanba did not hesitate to lead his clansmen to launch a new round of massacre.


    The southern region of the senluo region welcomed its dark moment.


    The Mirage monsters covered all the forces in the South like a dark curtain, suffocating them.


    During this period of time, a large number of clans were massacred. All of their clansmen were refined into blood essence by Hanba. All the clans were without exception, including the dark bat clan that had once fawned on Hanba.


    After paying so much, Hanba was finally able to refine his first drop of ¡°inferior quality blood source.¡±


    Just as the dark bat clan elder had said, this drop of blood essence had awakened his slumbering younger sister.


    Even though she was still very weak and her body had maintained the appearance of a young child, it still made Hanba feel extremely happy. He knew that his hard work was finally paying off.


    What he needed now was to create more blood sources, or even find natural blood sources, to help his sister completely remove the power of the God¡¯s curse.


    Just as Hanba was planning for this, the netherworld race, who had never received any resources from the South, finally discovered the abnormality. They sent their clansmen to the South of the large region to investigate.


    The netherworld race might have been the Supreme Master in the eyes of the Mirage monsters. However, in Hanba¡¯s eyes, the netherworld race would only be a stumbling block that would hinder his massacre to refine the blood source.


    The current Mirage clan was no longer the Mirage clan of the past but a new race. He was not afraid of the netherworld race.


    The battle would eventually come, Hanba was well prepared.


    For this reason, he had changed the name of his race to the corpse race, because this was the real name of their race.


    On the other hand, the name ¡®Mirage monster¡¯ was only a humiliation under the rule of the netherworld race. What Hanba wanted was a new life.


    Since the decision was made, Hanba would not hold back.


    These netherworld race investigators who entered the southern region were all cruelly devoured by the corpse race without exception.


    This undoubtedly alarmed the higher-ups of the netherworld race.


    They would never have thought that while they were on tenterhooks, on guard against the possible war in the direction of Beiqi, a force that dared to resist their rule would actually appear in the big region.


    Although the netherworld race was furious about this, they didn¡¯t think that this force could contend against them.


    Their long and peaceful rule had caused the netherworld race to look down on all the factions in the large domain. They felt that their resistance was like a moth flying into the fire.


    But this time, they were clearly wrong and had paid a painful price for it.


    The few teams that were sent out were all annihilated, and once again became the flesh and blood food for the corpse clan to grow.


    This was no doubt a slap to the face of the netherworld race.


    The rise of the corpse race was something that the netherworld race had never even dreamed of. In a short ten-odd years, the southern region of the region had already undergone earth-shaking changes. It was no longer a region under their control.


    Thus, war broke out. The corpse race and the netherworld race had their first large-scale confrontation.


    The corpse race suffered a great defeat and suffered heavy losses.


    However, the defeated undead clan retreated like hyenas and went into hibernation. When the time was right, they would counterattack.


    This was a tug-of-war, and the corpse race displayed their race¡¯s characteristics, using battle to sustain battle.


    The enemy¡¯s blood was the nutrients for their growth!


    This tug-of-war had been going on for a long time. The ten or so corpse clan elders who had followed Hanba from the start had all died in battle. The new members of the corpse clan took their place. The battle situation was getting more and more intense.


    It could be said that the netherworld race had witnessed Hanba¡¯s rise with their own eyes. In just a few hundred years, Hanba¡¯s terrifying growth talent had completely shocked them.


    In the beginning, they were powerless to resist. Later on, they slowly turned the situation around. The growth of the corpse race and Hanba made the netherworld race afraid. During this period, the higher-ups of the netherworld race tried to kill Hanba several times, but he escaped every time.


    It was as if the scale of victory was gradually leaning towards the undead race.


    Not only the netherworld race, but even the corpse race also thought so.


    They were looking forward to defeating the netherworld race under the leadership of the old ancestor Hanba and becoming the Overlord of the senluo great domain.


    During this period, Hanba had set up the corpse-uprooting Legion. Only the most outstanding Warriors in the clan were allowed to join in.


    His goal was to slaughter the other races in the senluo great region while he was fighting the netherworld race. He would use their blood to refine a blood source to dispel the deity¡¯s curse in his sister¡¯s body.


    Time flew by. In the endless war and slaughter, the corpse race had become so powerful that even the netherworld race felt fear.


    The current corpse race was no longer the force that they had looked down on.


    The scale of victory had completely tilted in the favor of the corpse race. In the eyes of the netherworld race, it was only a matter of time before they were expelled from the senluo great domain.


    The overall situation was set.


    However, something happened at that moment, and it changed the situation in the senluo region again.


    Fate was always unpredictable.


    On this day, Hanba, who was planning for the final battle with the netherworld race, suddenly sensed a powerful aura of the blood Origin.


    This discovery made Hanba fall into ecstasy.


    He was sure that this was a natural blood essence, a super treasure that was countless times stronger than the inferior blood essence he had made.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Hanba immediately led the corpse pulling Legion and set off.


    From Hanba¡¯s point of view at that time, it was a joyous occasion. Nothing could make him happier than discovering the ¡°natural source of blood.¡±


    This meant that his sister¡¯s curse could finally be completely removed.


    Yet, the overjoyed Hanba did not know that the turning point of fate was approaching quietly.


    Fortune could be accompanied by misfortune, and it was difficult to say whether it was a fortune or a misfortune.


    On that day, the giant tribe faced a destructive attack. The corpse tribe descended from the sky and the entire tribe resisted with all their might. However, when faced with the powerful corpse uprooting Army, their resistance was equivalent to nothing.


    After exterminating the giant race, Hanba saw the source of blood.


    It was a red-skinned boy.


    Faced with the death of his clansmen, the little boy angrily questioned him why he did it!


    Hanba laughed. He laughed very happily. In his opinion, it was very interesting that the ¡°natural blood essence,¡± a heaven and earth spiritual object, had actually transformed into a living being with emotions.


    Therefore, he tried to scare the little boy and tell him that he was going to eat him. There was no reason. If there was, it was because he was too weak.


    As the two of them conversed, the negative emotions in the blood child (evil god) exploded.


    The blood child in Hanba¡¯s eyes had turned into a God-level powerhouse that even he could not fight against in the blink of an eye.


    He was the evil god, the mortal enemy of Hanba who would be entangled with him for life.


    The sky fell and the earth cracked. Hanba was severely injured. The pursuit and escape began.


    Along the way, many forces were turned into dust under the feet of the evil god. The evil god, who had lost his mind, crashed through the ice Mountain of the Arctic abyss and followed Hanba into the Beiqi great domain ...


    Having lost Hanba and the powerful undead uprooting Legion, the undead clan suffered a heavy blow just as they were about to see victory.

 Chapter 560 - Core Hu’s rejection

    Chapter 560: Core Hu¡¯s rejection


    Without Hanba, the corpse clan seemed to have lost their backbone.


    He had also completely lost the power to resist the netherworld race.


    It was also at that time that the mecha who had always been by Hanba¡¯s side and was not valued by the clansmen, stood up.


    Afterwards, while the netherworld race was still confused, the corpse race, which was already stronger than them, chose to surrender.


    They were unaware of Hanba¡¯s encounter, so they were extremely vigilant against the sudden surrender.


    However, under Mei Luan¡¯s efforts, the netherworld clansmen lowered their guard and accepted the corpse clan. He also believed what the corpse clansmen had said, that Hanba¡¯s disappearance was because he left on his own accord in pursuit of greater power, and did not wish to continue his conquest.


    After that, in the senluo great region¡¯s foreign war.


    The corpse race was like the sharp sword in the netherworld race¡¯s hand, crushing their enemies for them and using the sacrifice of their own clansmen to prove their ¡°loyalty.¡±


    One battle after another, it seemed that the corpse race was constantly being weakened, but the power of the top level of the corpse race was constantly increasing.


    During this period, the undead clan had refined several ¡°inferior blood sources¡± through war, successfully helping Meimei to dispel the divine curse in her body.


    The succubus¡¯s innate ability was finally revealed.


    Even though she did not have her brother Hanba¡¯s valiant cultivation and combat talents, she had surpassed all the members of the corpse clan.


    Furthermore, she had an ability that her brother didn¡¯t have, which was the development and application of the abilities of the undead race.


    ¡­¡­


    The scene in her memory faded away. Mei Luan looked at Hanba who had been refined into a corpse spirit. Her face revealed a trace of pain.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    In order for her to awaken, her brother chose to create the corpse race and contend against the netherworld race.


    This was also the reason why she had always protected the corpse race, because this race was the tie between the two.


    If he had not suddenly disappeared ...


    His elder brother was supposed to be the official sovereign of the senluo great domain. Even the netherworld race couldn¡¯t stop his powerful rise.


    However, at this moment, what she saw was a corpse spirit that had lost its soul. He was no longer the high-spirited brother who had started from nothing and tenaciously grown up in a desperate situation.


    She really wanted to know what had happened to her brother and why he had become like this.


    However, the Hanba corpse spirit would not respond to her at all at this moment.


    Under the nourishment of the purple mist, the body that had been crippled by chiyan was slowly recovering.


    At this moment, Mei Luan looked at Hanba¡¯s corpse spirit and suddenly spoke,


    ¡°Can we meet? I won¡¯t hurt you, I just want to understand some things!¡±


    No one responded to Mei ¡®e. Just as Mei¡¯ e was about to speak again, Hanba suddenly spoke,


    ¡°Sure, but I have a condition!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, I can agree to your reasonable conditions!¡±


    ¡± 100 pieces of corpse spirit Jade to open up a path for my companion at the same time and let him enter the netherworld race¡¯s trial space below the corpse mountain!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mei Luan agreed without hesitation.


    Chiyan wanted to say something, but seeing the determination in meimo¡¯s eyes, he sighed and gave up.


    It was because he knew Mei Luan very well that he knew that no matter what he said, it would be useless. Mei Luan had already made her decision.


    While Mei Luan was waiting, the moment corpse spirit and seven others walked over.


    Before Mei Luan could say anything, chiyan glared at the seven and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re from the netherworld race?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m playing the family!¡±


    ¡°Then why do you have the netherworld race¡¯s royal seal?¡± Chiyan was very confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve obtained the netherworld race¡¯s inheritance!¡±


    Hearing this, chiyan frowned slightly and turned to look at meimo.


    ¡°Open a path for him, let him in!¡± Mei Luan said to the seven.


    Chiyan was unwilling, but he still chose to obey. He turned around and punched the mountain of corpses.


    Under his control, the mountain of corpses squirmed and a crack slowly appeared.


    Seeing this, the seven of them nodded and stepped into the gap, looking down.


    ¡°Here are 100 pieces of corpse spiritual Jade. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to appear!¡± As she spoke, Mei Luan waved her hand, and a hundred pieces of corpse spirit Jade floated up into the air. They were compressed into the size of a fingernail by the purple mist, and fell into the bag in the corpse Spirit¡¯s hand.


    It was so easy to achieve their goal. This completely exceeded the expectations of Hu He and the others, who were hiding behind the scenes.


    At this moment, they were also dumbfounded.


    Originally, he just wanted to ask for an exorbitant price, but he didn¡¯t expect this loli-like corpse race girl to easily agree.


    As they did not understand the past between her and Hanba, Hu He and the rest were extremely shocked.


    After obtaining the corpse spirit Jade, he controlled the instant corpse spirit to head back. However, they naturally did not walk in a straight line. Instead, they began to walk in circles. It took them a long time before they arrived at their hiding place.


    Fortunately, Mei Luan did not follow them. She remained by the side of the Hanba corpse spirit.


    After obtaining the corpse spirit Jade and throwing it into the medium, Hu He and the other two couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    He felt that he had made a huge profit this time. He had thought hard about it and couldn¡¯t think of a solution, but he didn¡¯t expect to succeed in achieving his goal in this way.


    Since the other party had done it, then he didn¡¯t want to go back on his word. He immediately stood up and walked towards the mountain of corpses.


    Seeing this, nie Feng hurriedly called out to Hu He,


    ¡°Devil King, are you really going to see her?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve achieved our goal anyway. The worst we can do is three hours. I¡¯m curious why she¡¯s so generous now!¡±


    After saying this, Hu He walked towards the mountain of corpses without looking back.


    Nie Feng pursed his lips and did not say anything more. He turned to look at Tang mu and the time flow beside Tang mu, who was staring at him fiercely.


    ¡­¡­


    While Mei Luan was waiting, Hu He¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the distance.


    At first glance, Mei Luan was sure that Hu He was the mastermind behind Hanba.


    Not only the corpse soul bag on his waist, but also the trace of aura left behind by the beard seed on Hanba¡¯s body. All of these proved that the beard seed was the person who refined the corpse behind the scenes.


    As Hu He approached, he first glanced at Mei Luan, then turned to look at Chi Yan, who was staring at him as if he wanted to swallow him alive.


    ¡°Can you tell me where you got my brother¡¯s body?¡± Mei Luan looked at Hu He and asked.


    When core Hu heard this, he was very surprised.¡±


    ¡°Hanba is your elder brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my brother!¡± Mei Luan nodded.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Mei Luan agreed to his request. It was obvious that she had a favor to ask of him.


    However, there was one thing that confused him, so he immediately asked,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    When Mei Luan heard this, she nodded,¡±


    ¡°I do, but I know that it wasn¡¯t you who killed my brother, because you don¡¯t have the strength!¡±


    Although being looked down upon made Hu He a little depressed, he had to admit that he did not have the ability to kill Hanba.


    ¡°So tell me, where did you get the body!¡± Mei Luan asked again.


    When he heard this, he sighed,¡±


    ¡°Little sister, that guy is not someone you can deal with. Your strength is only at the peak of the ghost emperor realm, but the other party is a God. You have no hope. If you go to him, you¡¯ll be seeking your own death!¡±


    Hearing that the one who killed their brother was a God, Meilu and chiyan were also very surprised.


    However, after a brief moment of shock, the purple mist in Mei Luan¡¯s eyes circulated, and her killing intent was revealed.


    ¡°Tell me who it is!¡±


    Hu He had also heard about the story of the evil god in the ancient language. He knew that the evil god hated Hanba so much for the sake of revenge.


    When the evil god was burning Hanba¡¯s soul, he was there.


    Although he could understand why she wanted to take revenge for her brother. However, he couldn¡¯t make Hu He betray the evil god. After all, the evil god was the master of Gu Yu. At least, that was what Hu He thought.


    The most important thing was that he didn¡¯t know where the evil god was.


    Moreover, Hu He did not think that there was anything wrong with the evil God¡¯s revenge. After all, his entire family was killed by Hanba for no reason ...


    So he shook his head and refused!


    [I¡¯ve seen everyone¡¯s feedback. The senluo region¡¯s plot is prepared to end as soon as possible. At the same time, the pace of the main plot will also speed up in the near future. It was explained here that there was a reason for writing the story of Hanba. It was because it would be useful later on and not for the water. However, it¡¯s a fact that I¡¯m chasing after the plunge. I sincerely apologize for writing a plot that has made everyone dissatisfied and bow to the evil forces of the readers. I will speed up the main plot and try to finish it as soon as possible. I won¡¯t let you wait for long. In the next few days, I¡¯m going to make some changes to the plot and simplify it.

 Chapter 561 - Re-forging Hanba

    Chapter 561: Re-forging Hanba


    ?


    Faced with Hu He¡¯s rejection, Mei Luan appeared to be very calm.


    ¡°Tell me what you want, and I can give you what you want. Just tell me who killed my brother!¡±


    When Hu He heard this, he shook his head again,¡±


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t know where he is now, but I¡¯ve said that even if you find him, you¡¯re no match for him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. I just want to know who he is!¡± The purple mist in Mei Luan¡¯s eyes moved, piercing his beard and causing him pain.


    ¡°I said I won¡¯t tell you!¡± Core Hu was finally getting impatient.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re standing here, do you think everything is still under your control?¡± Chi Yan glared at him and threatened. If Mei Luan didn¡¯t make the decision, he would have taught this arrogant corpse refiner a lesson.


    However, in Hu He¡¯s eyes, chiyan¡¯s threat was nothing.


    As a player, what he was most afraid of was being poor. As for death, who had not died once or twice, dozens or even hundreds of times?


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen me too. I¡¯m leaving now. Oh right, I want to bring Hanba away!¡±


    As he was saying that, Hu He stretched out his hand and waved at a place not far away. Hanba¡¯s corpse spirit immediately stood up from the ground and walked to Hu He¡¯s side.


    Hu He¡¯s actions had completely angered chiyan. He immediately stepped forward and wanted to attack, but was stopped by Mei Luan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got your courage from, but aren¡¯t you being too conceited to want to Take My Brother Away?¡±


    Hu He didn¡¯t even turn his head as he continued to walk towards nie Feng¡¯s group,


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    ¡°You can try. Even if you kill me, you will not get Hanba. I said it!¡±


    The Furious chiyan raised his hand and was about to wave it at Hu He, but was once again stopped by Mei Luan.


    ¡°Meimei, are you just going to watch him take Hanba away?¡± Chiyan looked at Mei Luan and asked.


    When Mei Luan heard that, she didn¡¯t say anything. She stretched out her hand and waved it. The purple mist that was left in Hanba¡¯s corpse spirit seeped out of her body and quickly rushed towards Mei Luan, entering her body.


    At this moment, Mei Luan revealed a smile on her face.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have absolute confidence, he wouldn¡¯t be so fearless. Furthermore, brother¡¯s soul hasn¡¯t entered the six paths of reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°What? He didn¡¯t enter the six paths of reincarnation?¡± Hearing this, chiyan was stunned.


    ¡°Do you still remember what I said? my brother is not dead at all. He will come back. He is just sleeping somewhere!¡± Mei Luan laughed.


    When chiyan heard this, he was very surprised and couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just your way of consoling yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I really did sense that my brother isn¡¯t dead!¡±


    ¡°But this time, he¡¯s been refined into a corpse spirit. Could it be that this corpse spirit is a fake?¡± Chi Yan asked in confusion.


    ¡°This is just an empty shell without a soul. His soul was taken away by the person who killed him, but he was not killed. That¡¯s why I know that big brother did not enter the six paths of reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Chiyan was completely dumbfounded.


    ¡°He told me!¡± Mei Luan stretched out her hand and pointed at Hanba¡¯s corpse spirit that was following behind Hu He. The corners of her mouth curled upwards.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to look for him?¡± Chi Yan was startled and asked in an uneasy manner.


    In Chi Yan¡¯s eyes, Mei Luan was the future leader and hope of the corpse clan. If she left, it would be an irredeemable loss to the clan.


    ¡°No need, he¡¯ll be back soon!¡± As Mei Luan spoke, a look of anticipation appeared on her face.


    Looking at Chi Yan¡¯s confused face, Mei Luan spoke again,


    ¡°Chiyan, I hope you can help me!¡±


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± Chiyan frowned.


    ¡°Give up on your demigod breakthrough and give me your corpse mountain!¡±


    ¡°What ... What?¡± When chiyan heard this, he was very surprised.


    The corpse mountain was the source of energy for him to break through to the demigod realm. Without the corpse mountain¡¯s help, he would have no hope of breaking through to the demigod realm. Hence, Mei Luan¡¯s request had truly shocked him.


    ¡°Are you willing to?¡±


    To Mei Luan¡¯s request, Chi Yan¡¯s eyes were uncertain. He didn¡¯t know what Mei Luan wanted to do or if it would affect the corpse clan. Thus, he was hesitant.


    ¡°The corpse mountain was created by you. I can give it to you, but you have to tell me, what do you want to do?¡±


    Mei Luan nodded.


    ¡°I want to use the corpse mountain in our hands to create a new peak demigod body for brother. As long as you agree, I will find lie Xiao and get the corpse mountain from him. Then, we can merge the three corpse mountains together!¡±


    Looking at the dumbfounded chiyan, Mei Luan smiled and said,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident I can do it!¡±


    Chiyan didn¡¯t doubt what Mei Luan had said. Mei Luan had developed many abilities for the corpse clan. She could even create a corpse mountain. Thus, she believed that she could create a body at the demigod realm.


    However, chiyan¡¯s heart was still filled with confusion.


    ¡°What about the soul? Even if you can create a demigod-level body, what¡¯s the use without your brother¡¯s soul?¡±


    ¡°I already know where big brother¡¯s soul is. I will also need the help of the corpse mountain!¡±


    Looking at the confident meimo, chiyan pondered for a while and then nodded.


    Although he felt that this idea was absurd, chiyan still chose to agree to it when he saw the confident succubus.


    It was because he had always believed in Mei Luan¡¯s decisions. Otherwise, the corpse clan wouldn¡¯t have their current achievements!


    A day later, the three mountains of corpses in the senluo great domain wriggled toward the center.


    After the three mountains met, they began to merge ...


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    On the beach of an uninhabited island in the sea of vanity.


    A young man with red skin was holding a fishing rod and looking in the direction of the sea. He was fishing leisurely.


    In the wooden bucket beside his feet, there were several spiritual fish, and the lowest quality was Sea Spirit.


    After killing Hanba, the negative emotions in the evil God¡¯s body had completely subsided. He had completely lost the thought of ¡®killing, killing, killing¡¯.


    Although the evil god was free from the seal, he had no idea what to do next, so he lived a leisurely life of retirement.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    At this moment, the fishing rod trembled slightly, and a smile appeared on the evil God¡¯s face. He suddenly lifted the fishing rod, and a water monster as large as a whale broke out of the water. It opened its mouth full of sharp teeth and bit at the evil god.


    Seeing this, the evil god raised his hand and punched.


    After receiving the heavy punch of the evil god, the water monster instantly burst into a bloody mist and fell into the water.


    ¡°Spiritual fish, I want spiritual fish, not water monsters!¡± The evil god muttered unhappily.


    Just as the evil god was about to throw the hook back into the water, his expression suddenly froze. He immediately calmed down and his consciousness entered his body.


    The evil god quickly found the source of the fluctuation.


    It was Hanba¡¯s soul.


    After Hanba died, he kept the soul Fragments of Hanba but he did not obliterate them.


    This was because Hanba¡¯s memory fragments that were tormented by negative emotions were one of the daily recreations of the evil god.


    However, at this moment, Hanba¡¯s soul fragment was shaking violently as if it was being summoned by something. It became extremely unstable!


    This made the evil god extremely puzzled. He was not sure why Hanba¡¯s soul fragment would have such an abnormal performance.


    Just as the evil god was about to investigate, a cloud of purple mist appeared in his mind.


    The moment the purple mist appeared, it was washed away by the evil God¡¯s abundant qi and blood power and quickly melted like ice and snow.


    However, what made the evil god dumbstruck was that the purple mist actually wrapped Hanba¡¯s soul fragment rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared together with the purple mist.


    ¡°F * ck!¡± The fishing rod in the evil God¡¯s hand slid down.


    At this moment, he was dumbfounded.


    No... No more?


    The evil god didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he could sense the weak aura of the laws of time and space from the purple mist.


    ¡°Motherf * cker, give it back to me!¡±


    The evil God¡¯s emotions exploded. His body suddenly expanded, and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a giant. With a stomp of his foot, the nameless Island fell apart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the center of the senluo region, an extremely huge mountain of corpses was wriggling violently. The corpse spirit Jade on the mountain was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into energy to supply the mountain.


    At the peak of the corpse mountain, Mei Luan looked dispirited and kept vomiting blood.


    Chi Yan and lie Xiao, who were standing at the side, were extremely anxious.


    Although he had the help of the mountain of corpses that was constantly pouring energy into him, it was still extremely risky to snatch something from the hands of the gods of the netherworld.


    While they were waiting, Mei Luan¡¯s face suddenly revealed a happy expression.


    She slowly spread out her hands, only to see countless almost transparent fragments dancing in her hands.


    ¡°I ... I did it. This is my brother¡¯s soul fragment!¡±


    Feeling the familiar aura from these Soul Fragments, a smile appeared on Mei Luan¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a soul fragment. How are you going to repair it?¡± Chi Yan couldn¡¯t bear to see this, but he still asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t repair my soul, that¡¯s the power of the six paths of reincarnation. But even if there are only fragments of memories left, he is still my brother, that¡¯s him!¡± Mei Luan replied weakly.


    ¡°What do you want to do next? we¡¯ll help you. You should rest well!¡± Lie Xiao asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to rest. You can¡¯t help me!¡± Mei Luan shook her head and stood up. She placed the fragment into a blood-colored core and injected it into the mountain of corpses.


    Closing her eyes, Mei Luan began to control the mountain of corpses, and a large amount of energy poured into the blood core.


    The mountain of corpses squirmed and began to shrink.


    Refining a mountain of corpses was a long process, and time passed by bit by bit.


    A day ... A week ... A month!


    During this time, chiyan and Meina had been guarding Meina, waiting for her to succeed.


    The corpse mountain was also becoming smaller and smaller, and the corpse spirit jades that had covered the mountain were all used up.


    At this time, although the corpse mountain was still very large, he could still see the initial human form.


    Arms, legs, head ...


    Everything was slowly taking shape just as Mei Luan had expected.


    Chi Yan and lie Xiao were also very excited to see this.


    They believed in Mei Luan, so they were looking forward to the moment when the ancestor who had created the corpse clan returned.

 Chapter 562 - Body of steel

    Chapter 562: Body of steel


    ?


    The changes in the senluo region naturally couldn¡¯t escape Lu Wu, who was exploring the entire region with a divine artifact.


    When he saw that Meimei had started to reforge Hanba, Lu Wu could not help but be stunned.


    So, he quickly left the artifact space and found little Bei Li, who was watching TV in the living room and eating like a perpetual motion machine.


    ¡°Foodie, hurry up and take a look at the divine artifact. I¡¯ve marked it!¡±


    When little Beili heard this, he raised his head in confusion.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember Hanba? Someone is resurrecting him!¡±


    ¡°I remember, but how could he be resurrected?¡± Little Beili continued to stuff food into his mouth calmly, looking fearless.


    However, when she saw Lu Wu¡¯s serious face, she finally listened to Lu Wu and entered the artifact space. She found the location marked by Lu Wu and started to check it.


    At this time, the mountain of corpses had shrunk to one-third of its original size, and the humanoid form had now completely taken shape.


    At this time, Lu Wu also entered the space of the artifact. He looked at Xiao bei and said,¡±


    ¡°Foodie, did you see that? Hanba is about to be resurrected!¡±


    When little Beili heard this, he calmly shook his head.¡±


    ¡°How could it be resurrection? first of all, Hanba¡¯s soul was shattered. Other than using the power of the six paths of reincarnation, there is no way to restore it. What she did was merely to collect the memories in Hanba¡¯s Soul Fragments, then she kneaded his soul and projected it into this new body. In other words, although the formed Hanba is still Hanba, his memories are incomplete. It is not even one-tenth of the original!¡±


    At this point, little Bei Li looked at the mountain of corpses and nodded.¡±


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    ¡°But I have to say that she is very talented. She actually developed such a reforging method. She is a genius not weaker than Cang Xu!¡±


    Lu Wu immediately understood what was going on.


    Initially, he thought that Hanba was really going to be resurrected on the spot. This was already very terrifying in his opinion because this ability was not even possible for the ancient gods. As far as he knew, only little Bei Li had the ability to perfectly repair a broken soul.


    ¡°Are you comparing her to me?¡± Little Bei Li suddenly asked.


    Lu Wu nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to compare, it¡¯s far from enough. In terms of energy utilization, our soul power is converted to 100%, but it¡¯s already not bad if his corpse mountain¡¯s energy source can be left with a third after conversion! With just these two points, I can already beat her up, let alone other aspects!¡± Little Bei Li put his hands on his waist and said proudly.


    ¡°Look at how proud you are. Can¡¯t you be more humble? I know you¡¯re very smart!¡± Lu Wu said sourly.


    Ever since he started learning how to use and create artifacts from Bei Li, Lu Wu felt like a Muggle. The more he learned, the more tired he felt. He always felt that his brain was not enough!


    Bei Li¡¯s knowledge base could be described as endless, which made Lu Wu feel that the sea of knowledge was boundless.


    However, after confirming that Meimei did not have the ability to create things like little Bei Li, Lu Wu heaved a sigh of relief.


    As for how the undead race would get along with the players in the future, Lu Wu would not interfere.


    If a war were to really break out, Lu Wu felt that the corpse race, which used war to sustain itself, would probably be in a miserable state.


    After all, the unique characteristic of players was that their corpses would disappear after they died and be collected by the artifact.


    Therefore, if a war were to break out, the players would only rely on the undead race to rise and would not be weakened. At the same time, the undead race would not be able to get a single hair from the players.


    If they really fought, Lu Wu felt that the corpse race¡¯s mentality would collapse!


    Just as Lu Wu was thinking about this, a message from the hell suit suddenly appeared in the divine artifact.


    Lu Wu clicked on it out of curiosity and found that it was a feedback message from the Super artificial intelligence,¡±Aike.¡±


    It explained the current situation of the hell suit and pointed out one thing.


    Some of the hell server¡¯s players had already started modifying their bodies!


    The curious Lu Wu immediately used the divine artifact and turned his eyes to the direction of the hell suit.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the temporary base of the blacklight organization that was built to the South of the blue Valley ruins in the hell suit.


    Eric and Tesla were having a heated argument.


    They refused to give in to each other¡¯s opinions, pointing at the drawings on the table from time to time and shouting, as if they were going to fight.


    As members of the hell server¡¯s hanging wall Group, Arek and Tesla had made great contributions to the organization.


    With the large number of blueprints in the store, they had created many new technological weapons and were even studying to improve stronger weapons.


    Many of the hell suit players had also used the weapon combination and loading plan designed by Arek and teslaa.


    With just the two of them and the data support from the Super A. I. Aike, the hell server¡¯s combat power was raised to a whole new level!


    The hell server had already reached the point where it could compete with the European server. In terms of growth, it was already one step ahead of the European server.


    As two scientific research fanatics, from their initial goal of cooperation, they had now become good friends who understood each other.


    However, even though they were friends, the two of them often argued over the research of mecha and other technological weapons. They each held their own views and did not give in to each other.


    The players in blacklight were already familiar with such a situation. They did not even take a look at it and allowed the players to blush.


    This time, Eric and Tesla were arguing about a new growth plan.


    The blueprint on the table had the words ¡°mechanical revolution¡± on it.


    This plan was first discovered by Eric and he proposed an improvement plan.


    The cause was the start of the ¡®individual competition¡¯.


    In the beginning, Arek had relied on his super mech that far exceeded the players in the same server to climb to the king tier in the hell server.


    After that, he chose the cross-server battle!


    Eric, who was full of confidence, suffered a blow for the first time.


    His opponent was a cheater from the European server, Reinhardt. Putting aside the fact that he was able to go head to head with his super mecha with just his powerful physical strength, his powerful skills had also caused Eric to suffer.


    Arek had a tough time in this battle. Not only was he suppressed by all kinds of things, but his own technological weapons were also resisted by Lionheart¡¯s strong defense.


    It could be said that in this battle, Arek was completely restrained by Lionheart.


    Of course, Arek had his own trump card. In the end, he detonated the origin core inside the mech, causing Lionheart to be seriously injured.


    There was a rule in the personal arena that, except for certain skills, the damage caused by oneself was immune.


    Thus, after the explosion of the origin core, Eric didn¡¯t suffer any damage.


    And this explosion caused Lionheart to be seriously injured.


    The result was obvious. Without his mech, Arek would have a hard time breaking through the defense of the number one meatshield in the European server, Lionheart, let alone killing the heavily injured Lionheart.


    He had lost this battle, even though he had used his strongest trump card.


    After leaving the arena, Eric thought of a problem.


    If his own body had been strong enough to fight after the mecha had exploded, would he have won the battle?


    At the current stage of the hell suit, there was only one way to increase one¡¯s physical combat power. It was basically exchanged for soul power and materials.


    Compared to the other servers, they did not have any advantage in terms of skills or talent.


    Therefore, if a player from the hell server lost their mech, it would be equivalent to death!


    Even if they had the same level of physical strength, players from other servers could easily kill them.


    This was because there were no skills, no racial talents, and no combat techniques from other servers ...


    That was why Eric thought of a problem.


    How to continue fighting after the mecha was broken, and how to have extraordinary combat power.


    For this reason, Eric did some research and referred to the growth plans of other servers.


    First of all, he gave up on skills because without class advancement, they could not learn the innate skills of other races. This was just like the runic strongmen. Their skills were given by the gems on their bodies after they changed their classes. This was something that the hell server could not learn at all because they could not change their classes.


    It was the same for the other wood spirit descendents and other similar classes. They could not learn the skills that they wanted to learn as they had a completely different growth system.


    In his research, Eric found out that the hell server was not compatible with all the physical growth methods of the other four servers.


    In other words, there was no other way except to find another way.


    However, Eric didn¡¯t give up because he believed that there were infinite possibilities in this game. He had confirmed this in many places.


    If there was no path, then he would create one.


    So, he went to his friend Tesla and started discussing this with him.


    Eric even made a post on the forum, hoping that the US military¡¯s research team could join in and research together.


    However, the US military rejected the offer decisively. In their opinion, mechas from hell suits and technological weapons were the mainstream. Researching the growth of the physical body was simply putting the cart before the horse!


    In fact, Eric could totally understand why the US military would think this way, because he had thought this way in the first place.


    Until he was beaten up by Lionheart from the European server!


    However, Eric, who was unwilling to admit defeat, decided to persist to the end. He developed a different path of physical growth, one that would work together with mecha and other aspects.


    If this research direction was successful, it would mean that the hell server players would have two lives. The Second Life would not be giving up and waiting for death, but would still have extremely strong combat power.


    Tesla supported Lu Zhou¡¯s idea, and the two research maniacs began to read the information on major forums while trying to figure out new ways to grow.


    During this time, they discovered a huge problem.


    And that was combat techniques!


    What was certain was that the players from the hell server were indeed very strong when they were operating mecha. However, without their mecha, they were just weak chickens in terms of combat. They could not be compared to the players from the other servers at all.


    However, if he were to learn physical combat techniques, it would be putting the cart before the horse.


    Therefore, the growth of the body had to be suitable for the hell suit, and not imitate the other suits and spend a lot of time learning combat skills.


    From this point, they thought of technology.


    Using technology to arm the body!


    However, it was difficult for a mortal body to carry a technological weapon, let alone fully armed.


    So Eric found the NPC in the hell suit and said,¡±The Super A.I. Aike.


    He began to read through the information left behind by the blue Valley people to find a solution.


    In the compilation of information, Eric found a semi-finished design plan,¡¯mechanical revolution¡¯.


    A concept was proposed in the information-the human body was mechanized!


    In other words, the physical body would be completely transformed into a machine, and all the parts of the body would be replaced by machines.


    This plan could be said to be very crazy!


    However, Eric was very excited when he saw the plan and extracted it from Aike¡¯s database.


    As this plan was only a semi-finished product, Eric had asked Ake to join his team to help him perfect this ¡°mechanical revolution¡± plan.


    The endless possibilities in the war, the other route of the hell server, was captured by Eric just like that!


    He gave up his physical body in exchange for a body of steel.


    To be able to perfectly carry weapons and use them flexibly, this was the growth model that players in hell suit really needed.


    As for the physical body, it was just a burden!

 Chapter 563 - Sacrifice for science

    Chapter 563: Sacrifice for science


    After getting the semi-finished design of the ¡°mechanical revolution,¡± Arek devoted all his energy into it and began to develop a specific plan to perfect the body machinery.


    However, he had an argument with Tesla because of this.


    In fact, when Arek found a way to mechanized the body, Tesla also found a way to strengthen the body of players in the hellish server.


    That was genetic modification, to create a human form.


    As a result, the two of them began to argue. On how to choose, the two of them did not give in to each other and expressed their opinions.


    The current quarrel was also caused by this.


    Looking at the two red-faced people, Ake, who was standing at the side, listened quietly. At the same time, he reported the status of the hell suit to Lu Wu, who was behind the scene.


    At this moment, Eric suddenly turned to Aike and said,¡±


    ¡°Aike, between the two of us, whose plan do you think is better?¡±


    Eric knew that he couldn¡¯t convince the stubborn Tesla no matter what, so he handed over the right to judge to the Super A. I. Ake.


    After teslaa heard this, he also cast his gaze towards Aike.


    At this moment, his thoughts were exactly the same as Eric ¡®S. He felt that this stubborn donkey would not be persuaded at all.


    However, both of them trusted Ake, who had a super database, and they were looking forward to a satisfactory answer from him.


    Hearing this, Ake nodded helplessly and expressed his opinion,¡±


    ¡°In fact, both of your plans are very feasible, but after my analysis and calculations, at this stage, you are more suitable for the transformation of your body into machines. This did not mean that the bio-human mode was not feasible. It was just that the bio-human mode only strengthened the physical body, but it could not improve the players ¡®advantage in combat skills. ¡°But it¡¯s different with mechanization. You¡¯re already familiar with the technological weapons, so it¡¯s natural that you¡¯ll be able to operate them with ease. So in terms of increasing combat power, mechanization is the most effective and the closest to you!¡±


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    ¡°Haha, Tesla, did you hear that? just say that my plan is the best for us!¡± Arek was very happy to hear that, and he looked at Tesla with a smug expression.


    Tesla, on the other hand, had a constipated look on his face, but he agreed with Ake¡¯s deduction.


    Although the two of them were very intelligent, they were still far behind Aike in terms of data analysis. They both knew this.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s study the mechanical body first!¡± Teslar sighed.


    Ake nodded and pointed at the blueprint on the table,¡±


    ¡°This blueprint isn¡¯t perfect, so we need to try it from the beginning. We need to replace the body parts bit by bit until only the head is left. If possible, we can even give up on the brain and input the data into the mechanical body. This way, even if the mech explodes in battle, we will have a Second Life, and our strength will not be weaker than the mech!¡±


    Teslaa nodded.


    ¡°Then where do you plan to start from? also, where are the experimentals?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Eric grinned.¡±Since it¡¯s a concept I came up with, then I¡¯m the experimenter!¡±


    Tesla would¡¯ve rejected Eric¡¯s crazy idea in real life, but it didn¡¯t have to worry about it in the game, so it nodded in agreement.


    After that, the two of them began to study the semi-finished blueprint of the ¡°mechanical revolution¡±. From time to time, they would ask Ake about certain things and record their opinions.


    The AI, Ake, had played a great supporting role in this aspect.


    Eric and Tesla¡¯s brain capacity was limited, and human body modification involved a lot of knowledge. And it was impossible for them to know everything. At this time, Aike could read the stored information in the database and give them the basic knowledge. Then, the two research fanatics would discuss and study it in depth.


    The research and development process was long, but it wasn¡¯t boring at all for Eric and Tesla, who were passionate about this.


    Most importantly, their bodies in reality were supported by nutrient fluids, so they could have 24 hours to study during the expedition, which greatly improved their efficiency.


    Of course, it only increased efficiency. During the development process, there would always be accidents.


    The current base was only a temporary base because it could change locations at any time.


    They had built bases in the East, South, West, and North of the blue Valley ruins, but without exception, they would be destroyed by the raging beast tide in less than a week.


    In the great domain of hell, players were already used to the monster horde.


    This time was no exception. On the fourth day of the research on the mechanized transformation of the human body, a wave of violent beast tides came.


    Those unintelligent hell beasts started wreaking havoc.


    The entire blacklight base was like a floating duckweed in a storm. It was destroyed in the blink of an eye.


    However, the blacklight players had already come up with a way to deal with the hell beast tide.


    To be specific, it was not to respond, but to retreat.


    Since they couldn¡¯t fight them head-on, they would investigate the movement of the hellish beast tide in advance and retreat as soon as possible.


    Because of this, the players from the hell server did not have a home and called themselves Wanderers!


    Compared to the competition in other regions, the hell server¡¯s main focus was survival before the rise of power.


    Although it was cruel, it was also full of fun!


    Hiding in the ruins, smoking a cigarette and looking at the gloomy sky and the raging beast tide outside, the nervousness and excitement in his heart was a different kind of feeling that could not be experienced in other large regions.


    A man¡¯s passion belonged to the mech, and the cruel living environment was the driving force that stimulated his passion.


    From the complaints in the beginning to the integration now, the players of the hell server had grown up step by step and had completely adapted to this kind of life. During this period, in order to better survive, their enthusiasm for the development of new weapons and new technology never faded.


    It could be said that Lu Wu was on the right path again.


    This was because the hell server¡¯s players didn¡¯t disappoint him. They had developed a growth model that was completely different from the other servers, and they also had unlimited potential.


    Because they didn¡¯t know that the world in the game was real, the players were very brave to try.


    This was like Eric and Tesla.


    One thought led to the birth of a sect.


    Especially Tesla.


    His ¡®Mech Battle fortress¡¯ growth plan was still a popular growth model in the hell server.


    Now, Eric had a new idea.


    His body was mechanical!


    A brand new school of thought was created from nothing through the research of the two, and it was taking shape bit by bit.


    The research process was long.


    One week ... Two weeks ... One month.


    As time passed, the two of them gave up on leveling up and studying the blueprint of the merchant shop. They devoted themselves to the design of the ¡®mechanized body¡¯.


    Every time the two of them set up a plan, the super-intelligent brain ¡°Aike¡± would conduct a data simulation test and analysis.


    This undoubtedly saved Arek and teslaa a lot of practical steps, and also accelerated the pace of research.


    Without Ake¡¯s help, Arek and Tesla wouldn¡¯t have been able to complete the human body modification plan even if they had spent a few years.


    Two months passed quickly.


    Using the half-finished blueprint as a Foundation, the blueprint for the body¡¯s machinery was finally completed.


    For the sake of this blueprint, Arek and Teslar had not gone offline for a full two months. During this period, they had worked like crazy before they finally managed to complete the design.


    At the same time, this ¡°mechanized body¡± blueprint had been simulated by AI more than a hundred times. It could be said that at the technical level, it had already reached the standard for implementation.


    What he lacked was practical application.


    However, practice was also the step that was most likely to make mistakes. After all, a simulation was only a theory. Whether it would succeed or not depended on the practice.


    However, since the blueprint had been perfected, it meant that this step could be carried out.


    The first step was to collect the materials.


    As the big boss behind jiede technology, Arek was not short of money. He used a large amount of liquid funds and invested it in the war. He bought a large number of soul coins at a high price at the ¡°soul coin exchange¡±.


    Then, he used his soul coins to purchase many precious mystical materials from the market.


    He even bought some special spiritual minerals and materials from the auction house of other servers to be consumed during the transformation.


    For example, a ¡°solid iron ore¡± that could increase the hardness of metal, or a ¡°magma ore¡± that could increase the toughness of metal, and so on ...


    After getting the materials, Arek put all of them into the ¡®refining¡¯ interface on the function panel and processed them into spare parts, making a total of 3795 spare parts.


    From small screws to large body parts such as arms and legs, it could be said that it had everything.


    After all these preparations were completed, the human body transformation plan was officially launched.


    Eric and Tesla built a temporary laboratory for this.


    He bought a control console and several mechanical arms in the store.


    Eric was tied to the experiment table, and it was Tesla who was controlling the table and the mechanical arm.


    ¡°Eric, block out your sense of pain. I¡¯m going to start!¡± Tesla couldn¡¯t help but remind Kieran before he made his move.


    Upon hearing this, Eric nodded and reduced the pain to 3% without hesitation.


    After all, this was a body transformation, and the pain he had to experience was unbearable. Although he was very passionate about scientific research, since he could reduce the pain, why should he suffer?


    However, he didn¡¯t set the pain setting to 0% because he needed to give Tesla feedback. This was important data.


    It could be said that Eric was conducting his experiments with the attitude of sacrificing himself for science.


    After making sure that Arek was ready, the metal belt that bound him tightened and fixed him to the experiment table to prevent him from making any mistakes due to his struggle.


    Everything was in place. Five of the mechanical arms revealed needle tips and slowly pierced Eric¡¯s skin. They began to inject a liquid metal.


    The first step was to transform his bones and armor into metal.


    This was because in order for Eric¡¯s body to be completely rid of the mortal body, all the organs in his body had to be replaced.


    The skeleton was the foundation of the body. After discussing with Tesla, Arek decided to modify the skeleton instead of replacing it completely.


    Although it was only 3% of the pain, Eric¡¯s eyes still widened, and his muscles began to Twitch involuntarily.


    It F * cking hurts!


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to reduce the pain to 0.5%.


    Although it was still very painful, it had reached Eric¡¯s tolerance level this time, so it was not as unbearable as before.


    However, his blood level dropped drastically during the injection. He quickly turned on the voice channel and told Tesla to slow down the injection or it would take three hours.


    After teslaa heard this, he immediately slowed down the injection of the metallic liquid. At the same time, he controlled the other three potions that were injected with the ¡®blood recovery liquid¡¯ and pierced them into Arek¡¯s body to help him recover his blood.


    The two liquids were injected at the same time. At this moment, Eric rolled his eyes in pleasure.


    However, in order to create a mechanical body, he gritted his teeth and endured it!


    However, Tesla couldn¡¯t help but frown when he was doing the modification. The scanner detected that the liquid metal in Arek¡¯s body was gradually disappearing as the potion was injected into his body.


    It was as if it had been devoured by unknown substance.


    Tesla immediately relayed this information to Eric through the voice channel.


    When Eric heard this, he was very stunned and didn¡¯t understand why.


    At this moment, a game notification appeared.


    [Game prompt: do you wish to create a new profession ¡°unnamed¡±? if you choose yes, you will be granted the right to modify your body. Please choose this option carefully. If you choose, you will not be able to repair your original body and bear the consequences yourself!]


    The game prompt stunned Eric.


    In fact, what he didn¡¯t know was that Lu Wu was also paying attention to him at this moment.


    If Lu Wu didn¡¯t open up his body¡¯s transformation ability, it would be unrealistic for Eric to complete the transformation himself.


    Because the players ¡®bodies belonged to the artifact, if they were damaged, they would be recycled and repaired. If Lu Wu didn¡¯t agree, the experiment couldn¡¯t continue at all.


    After a brief moment of shock, Eric suddenly understood why and decisively chose ¡®yes¡¯.

 Chapter 564 - The birth of a rich Big Boss

    Chapter 564: The birth of a rich Big Boss


    ?


    After the game prompt appeared, Arek finally understood why the liquid metal would disappear after the ¡®healing potion¡¯ was injected into his body.


    It was obvious that the existence of the liquid metal had been regarded as an ¡®injury¡¯ by the war. The healing effect of the healing potion had removed this type of injury.


    After coming to this conclusion, Arek chose ¡®yes¡¯ without hesitation when he was faced with the option of creating a profession and giving him the authority to modify his body.


    Immediately, the hell server¡¯s announcement sounded:


    [Server announcement: congratulations to player Arek for creating a new class,¡¯intelligent machine¡¯. Hidden reward: [ 500 soul coins]


    At this moment, all the players from the hell server who were online were shocked.


    This was the first time that a class creation had appeared in the hell server.


    Although the hell server had always produced new weapons and mecha, these creations had never been recognized by the war GM. It could only be considered an innovation, not a class creation.


    But this time, Eric did it.


    Just as the hell server¡¯s players were in an uproar and discussing it, Arek was experiencing the pain before his transformation.


    After he had decided on the creation profession and named it, the liquid metal would still cause damage to his body, but it would no longer be removed by the healing liquid.


    At the same time, while injecting the liquid metal, the remaining mechanical arms would smash Eric¡¯s body from time to time, breaking the bone armor in his body.


    He mixed it with the metal liquid.


    Eric¡¯s design plan was to metalize his joints as well, not just part of his bones.


    This was also the reason why he bought those tough metals.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    The process was undoubtedly painful.


    However, in order to complete the transformation, Arek gritted his teeth and kept his body¡¯s feelings to Tesla through the voice channel from time to time, so that Tesla could record them as data for the transformation.


    When the metal liquid filled the aray bone armor, the second step of the transformation began.


    Bone armor remodeling!


    Tesla was nervous as he observed Arek¡¯s body through the transparent panel. He then controlled the mechanical arm and began to reconstruct Arek¡¯s bone armor.


    This step had to be completed quickly, because if the liquid metal were to cool down and take shape, it would be very difficult to continue.


    Fortunately, Tesla was very familiar with the control panel. The metal arm slid back and forth under his control, inserting Small Parts into Arek¡¯s bone armor. The moment before the metal cooled down, the parts fused with the bone armor.


    Beside him, Aike provided Data Assistance from time to time.


    For example, the timing of the solidification of the liquid metal, and so on ...


    Under Tesla¡¯s control, Arek¡¯s bone armor gradually took shape. It had a silver-white Metallic luster on the surface, and its joints were connected by small metal gears and other parts. It could be said that Eric¡¯s bone armor had already completed the metalization process.


    However, the experiment wasn¡¯t over yet. This was only the beginning for Eric and Tesla!


    ¡­¡­


    The entire experiment process was boring and cumbersome.


    Fortunately, Tesla was passionate about this. Even though his eyes were bloodshot, he still focused on Eric.


    Time passed, and the modification continued ...


    Teslar was very careful with the replacement of every single part.


    For example, when replacing a certain organ, Eric¡¯s blood volume would always drop by a large amount, and that was also the most dangerous time.


    Tesla might be killed if he didn¡¯t handle it well.


    Teslar was under mental pressure, but Eric was under double pressure.


    In addition to the pain, the mental pressure was equally huge. If he didn¡¯t handle it well, his account would be destroyed, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to delete it and start over.


    This was the price of innovation.


    Removing the organs, replacing the mechanical parts, and then injecting the power core. The whole process was full of danger, but Eric gritted his teeth and pulled through.


    At this moment, Eric¡¯s body was in a half-dissepimed state, and nearly half of his organs had become mechanical.


    At this moment, he looked very ferocious.


    However, Eric didn¡¯t feel any psychological burden. Instead, he was very excited because he felt that his body was filled with a powerful force.


    This power was provided by the energy cores in his body.


    He was looking forward to the moment he completed the transformation. He wanted to know how much he would change.


    The sky gradually darkened, and before they knew it, it was already night.


    There were more than 3000 parts in total, which could not be completed in a short time. The modification had to continue.


    Tesla was impressed by Arek¡¯s persistence and his love for the game.


    Although body modification could shield one from pain, the psychological pressure was also extremely great. Ordinary people would not be able to withstand it.


    But not only did Arek hold on, he even turned on his sense of pain, just to obtain important data.


    Tesla was in awe of Lu Zhou¡¯s dedication to research.


    Since Eric could hold on, Tesla didn¡¯t think that it was a big deal.


    Therefore, Tesla put all its energy into the modification of Arek and communicated with him through the voice channel from time to time. Beside him, Aike would also point out the mistakes in the operation when necessary and save the mistakes in time.


    If they wanted to open up a new path, the pioneer at the front would always have the toughest time.


    Those who came later would have the experience of their predecessors, and this path would be extremely smooth, and Eric would be the pioneer.


    The night passed by quickly.


    When the morning sun rose, the transformation still did not stop. However, Eric had now turned into a silver-white robot.


    Tesla was still operating the mechanical arm, adding other fine parts and nerve components into Arek¡¯s body to ensure that his body could function normally after the modification.


    Although they had the help of the Super A. I. Aike, the complexity of the modification process was beyond Eric and Tesla¡¯s expectations.


    As he loaded the final parts, he kept making mistakes.


    Not even teslaa had noticed these mistakes.


    Fortunately, Ake was constantly simulating the operation of the mechanical parts in Arek¡¯s body, so he could remind Tesla to correct it in advance if there were any mistakes.


    However, this still gave Tesla a headache.


    This was like a programmer fixing a BUG. If one part was wrong, the changes would affect other parts.


    This was because the mechanical body was a single entity, and its operation was a complete big circulation plus dozens of small circulations!


    However, Arek and Teslar didn¡¯t give up. Since it was wrong, they would change it. If it didn¡¯t work, they would dismantle a step and make a big change!


    Even Tesla felt the pain from Eric¡¯s continuous suffering.


    Fortunately, it was already nearing the end.


    On this day, all the players of the blacklight organization became guardians. They were all stationed outside the laboratory, protecting the transformation of the Guild Master, Eric.


    When night fell again, Eric¡¯s body transformation was finally complete.


    Other than the fact that his brain had not been completely replaced, Eric had already become a robot.


    Tesla smiled in relief.


    ¡°Eric, get up and take a few steps. Feel your body condition. I¡¯ll record it!¡±


    Tesla pressed a button on the console, and the metal belt that bound Arek broke and retracted back into the console.


    Eric sat up and looked at his hands.


    His silver-white hands had a cold metallic texture. At this moment, Eric suddenly felt a little excited.


    He could still feel the touch and pain.


    Since the neurons were now connected to the entire body, this was the last step of the transformation, and it made Tesla extremely uncomfortable.


    Eric wanted to modify mechs and not pure machines, so these nerve components were extremely important!


    At this moment, he opened the data panel.


    [AI Rui]:


    [Class introduction: a 97% mechanical silicon-based human body. It abandons the cumbersome physical body and converts the use of strength into data and control.] (PS: for example, when a normal person throws a punch, they can only roughly judge how much strength they use. However, the artificial intelligence can determine the exact percentage of strength they use and can control it.)


    [Profession skills: machine evolution, technology transfer, data battle]


    [Intelligent machine evolution (passive)]:


    [Skill description: intelligent mechanical life forms will no longer be able to replenish their body¡¯s energy through ordinary food. Instead, they will use spiritual minerals, spiritual materials, and other substances to absorb energy and evolve.]


    [Skill note: after the body is turned into an automaton, you will not be able to kill monsters to level up. At the same time, the number of soul coins you get from killing monsters will increase by 25%.]


    [Skill Note 2: devour spirit ores to gain the required experience for leveling up!]


    [Technology transfer (passive)]:


    [Skill description: the mechanical body can carry technological weapons (both inside and outside). Weapons that match the body must be tailor-made.]


    [Skill note: when carrying weapons or technological products, please pay attention to the load and energy consumption of the machine¡¯s body!]


    [Data battle (passive)]:


    [Skill description: during battle, the battle auxiliary system in the body will automatically activate. It will analyze the terrain, battle damage, the opponent¡¯s situation, and other aspects, providing battle assistance with data!]


    ¡­¡­


    Eric clenched his fist when he saw his stats window.


    He knew that he had succeeded.


    ¡°How is it, Eric? quickly share the new class panel!¡± Tesla asked nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s great. The feedback is still there, and my body has become stronger. It¡¯s perfect!¡± Eric replied immediately and shared his class panel with Tesla.


    Tesla smiled in relief when he saw Eric¡¯s class panel.


    Although the process of scientific research was hard, the joy and satisfaction of reaping the fruits of success were irreplaceable.


    ¡°Eric, do you want me to make you a skin?¡± Tesla looked at Eric and said with a smile.


    ¡°Sure. After all, it¡¯s too conspicuous now!¡±


    ¡°What style do you want? Rough? Steady? Domineering? Handsome? ¡°Of course, if you like, I can also make you a female skin. It¡¯s just a layer of skin anyway, you can have whatever you want,¡± Tesla said with a smirk.


    ¡°The original form!¡± Eric said in an unpleasant tone.


    With that, Eric took out a piece of spirit ore from his space, put it in his mouth, and ate it as if it was a fruit.


    Instantly, a notification of his experience points increasing appeared in his mind.


    At this moment, Eric suddenly felt that he might become a rich Big Boss in the future.


    After all, spirit mines were rare and expensive.


    As his level increased, the experience required for each level-up would also increase.


    If this went on, he would have to spend a lot of money in order to level up!


    At the thought of this, Eric had a headache. He suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t have enough money!

 Chapter 565 - War for three years

    Chapter 565: War for three years


    ?


    Lu Wuxin was deeply moved as he watched the entire process of Eric transforming himself into an AI robot.


    This meant that the biggest weakness of the hell suit¡¯s growth system, which was the weakness of the players being defenseless after the mech was broken, had been successfully made up for.


    It was not that little Bei Li did not think of this at the beginning, but he did not add it on purpose so that the hell server¡¯s players would focus on their development path.


    Just like the second stage of the class change in the middle server, it would only be released when the hell server¡¯s comprehensive strength reached a certain level.


    He didn¡¯t expect Eric to discover it in advance and successfully develop a countermeasure.


    At this moment, Lu Wu once again thought of that sentence.


    The potential of players was limitless.


    Without any burden, a genius like Eric could display his talents to his heart¡¯s content, which once again proved this point to Lu Wu.


    At this time, Lu Wu already had a premonition that the spring of the hell server¡¯s rise was coming.


    Hence, he decided to open up a portion of the hell server¡¯s body modification authority. He wanted to see how far the hell server players could go.


    Just as Lu Wu thought, Eric posted his modified Character panel and the video of the modification on the hell server forum.


    It wasn¡¯t out of goodwill, but Eric clearly understood that the players in a server were a whole.


    If the hell server¡¯s overall strength increased, it would be beneficial to all the players in the hell server, including himself.


    Even if the cross-server war had not started yet, the overall strength of the hell server¡¯s players had increased, which meant that the area they could occupy would be larger.


    The size of the territory was directly related to the amount of resources.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    Eric was a smart man, so he understood this point.


    The hell server was bound together for good or bad!


    Once the video of his body modification was posted on the forum, not only did it cause a strong reaction from the players of the hell server, but it also shocked the players from the other four servers.


    The most direct impact was that many solo players wanted to join the black light Guild that Eric had created.


    Tesla ¡®s¡¯ Mech Battle fortress ¡®had already shocked the hell server¡¯s players, and Eric¡¯s performance was no different.


    This undoubtedly made the players realize the potential of blacklight and its powerful Foundation in the field of technology.


    Later on, the US military also took the initiative to find Eric, hoping to study the Advanced plan of the subsequent human machinery with him.


    But this time, Eric rejected him decisively.


    As the first person to do so, the large number of players joining had already given him a strong capital, and he no longer needed the help of the US military.


    Even though the US military was a part of the hell server¡¯s overall strength.


    However, they were on the opposite side after all, so Eric¡¯s stand was firm this time.


    This was because when the US military became stronger, they would definitely take the lead in suppressing him. After all, the US military had had such thoughts more than once.


    To them, the black light Guild would always be a strong opponent in the distribution of benefits.


    However, the recent addition of the pub players had also caused the blacklight organization to expand rapidly. Eric believed that the day when they could compete with the US military was not far away.


    After that, Eric¡¯s mechanical Army plan was also put on the agenda.


    With the experience of human experiments, the players only needed to turn off the pain shield and sleep quietly for the subsequent body modifications. Compared to Eric¡¯s pain, they could be said to be much happier.


    Of course, Arek would not provide the Guild players with materials.


    After all, the transformation of the human body was extremely costly. Eric felt that it was difficult to support himself, not to mention the other players.


    This had also caused many of the blacklight players to only choose to modify their bodies in a partial manner, which was to first perfect a few small cycles to improve their combat effectiveness.


    When he had money, he would slowly improve it.


    At the current stage, the evolution method of ¡®Intelligent Machinery¡¯ had great potential. It could rely on devouring spirit ores to strengthen its body and could even carry technological weapons. It could be said that there were many ways to evolve.


    However, the biggest problem was also very obvious, and that was the huge cost.


    Spirit ores were rare and expensive in the hell server.


    The daily consumable of the intelligent Machinery was the spirit mine, which the average player could not afford.


    It could be said that this type of transformation at the current stage was an advancement method exclusive to pay-to-win players.


    Of course, it was not as if normal players did not have the option of AI modification.


    The method was simple.


    He worked hard, moved bricks crazily, and moved bald heads.


    ¡­¡­


    As the hell server started to develop new factions, the other servers also started to develop.


    During this period of time, other than learning from Xiao Bei Li, Lu Wu spent all his time on the construction and development of the game.


    Lu Wu felt that these days were very fulfilling.


    As he watched the players grow stronger and stronger, he was both looking forward to and pleased with the feeling.


    Half a year passed just like that ...


    In the past six months, Lu Wu had witnessed the rise of the players.


    The first was the Asia server.


    The ya server players, known as the nursing home, finally began to fight with the local forces of demon Phoenix.


    This time, the players from the Asia server finally saw the strength of the local demon Phoenix forces.


    In the confrontation, the resistance of the players from the Asian server was quite weak. It could be said that they were being beaten back and suffered a lot.


    However, the outbreak of war had also significantly improved the combat skills of the players in the Asian server.


    The plan that the players from other servers had been implementing for a long time had finally been launched in the Asia server.


    This was the first time that the players had experienced the epic and hot-blooded feeling of the battlefield, and it had also inspired the determination of the players in the Asia server to become stronger.


    During this period, the Asia server had given birth to several players who were close to ¡°wall-hacking¡±.


    There was even a player who had obtained the recognition of the remnant consciousness of the ancient God, the bone monk, in his exploration of the ¡°skeleton forest,¡± and obtained part of the inheritance.


    The rise of the entire Asia server was already unstoppable, advancing triumphantly.


    Next up was the European server.


    The European server, which was known as the second strongest among the five major servers in terms of overall strength, had successfully occupied an entire region after Beiqi.


    The battle with Yuan Xu had also come to an end in this half a year.


    The players from the European server were getting stronger and stronger, while the yuanxu Army was getting weaker and weaker. It was only a matter of time before they lost.


    It was also in this half a year that the final battle for the blue Void domain broke out.


    In this battle, Hu He became a God!


    With Hanba who was a half-step ghost emperor and dozens of half-step ghost king undead spirits in his hands, Hu He was unstoppable on the battlefield, showing off his might.


    Apart from Yuan Xu, no one could fight him head on.


    Even Yuan Xu¡¯s ghost kings couldn¡¯t fight with Hu He.


    The Demon king¡¯s name resounded throughout the five major servers, and he was one of the most powerful cheats at this stage, perhaps even the first.


    It was also in this final battle that Hu He had personally killed Yuan Xu with the help of Xie Wang, fulfilling the promise he had made to his brothers-revenge!


    After killing Yuan Xu, Hu He became the first player in the game to have the achievement of killing a ghost emperor.


    Following Yuan Xu¡¯s death, the European server¡¯s players completely occupied the entire Blue Void region and obtained a large number of resource points. This also accelerated the speed of their development.


    During this period, there was another episode in the European server.


    There was one more NPC.


    Her name was Xian ke, and she was an extremely beautiful woman. Her smile was very sweet, and she was called a goddess by the players in the European server.


    The beautiful days of emptiness had finally begun.


    As an agent of the European server who worked for Lu Wu, he had been looking forward to this day for a long time. Finally, in the past six months, he got his wish and successfully resurrected Xian ke with the help of Lu Wu.


    He had thought that they would be separated forever, but he did not expect to be able to hold hands again. Life was like a dream, but he was willing to indulge in it.


    Cang Xu was very grateful to Lu Wu and little Bei Li, and he was even more determined to work for Lu Wu and manage the European server well.


    He even wanted to create a powerful Army for Lu Wu that would surpass the central server!


    ¡­¡­


    After that was Fei Fu.


    The feisha, which was developed based on the original totems, had rapid growth in the early stages.


    In the past six months, the non-server players had also successfully annexed the beast-devouring tribe after a tough battle.


    After the brutal war, their returns were huge. They obtained a huge spirit beast farm and several resource production points.


    The feisui finally had a firm foothold in the Xuanfeng great domain.


    However, their crisis had not been resolved. The counterattack from the entire Qiu Niu tribe was coming.


    This battle was unavoidable!


    However, the non-server players were full of confidence. Although it was difficult during the war, they had also discovered the huge advantage of being a player.


    Death was never scary to them.


    Because as a player, their only weakness was that they didn¡¯t have soul coins. Poor!


    Besides bringing death, war could also make them rich quickly!


    If they wanted to catch up with the other servers, they would rather work hard and fight hard to catch up with the other servers!


    Finally, it was the central server!


    The central server, which had always existed as the Father server, had always been at the forefront in the area of hegemony, and the past six months had been no exception.


    In the past six months, the development of the central server had been very rapid. Other than the new players, the old players had basically all reached the level of a ghost Governor.


    The majority of the players had also reached the ghost general level.


    The cheaters in the central server were still the strongest, and their performance in the cross-server competition was extremely eye-catching.


    Although the official ¡°individual competition¡± competition had yet to start, the fact that he was the strongest in all aspects was clear to the players of other servers, even if they were unwilling to admit it.


    The cheaters in the mid-server also had nicknames that resounded throughout the entire server.


    [Sword God of nine spirits: ao Jian]


    [God of ghosts: 7]


    [God of assassination: Little Mo, little youzi]


    Thunderbolt Fist God: Liu Chan


    [Evil God¡¯s Apostle: ancient language]


    [Invincible Vajra: Round Square]


    Wait ...


    These players ¡®individual abilities were strong, attracting the attention of all the players in the server.


    After witnessing countless fierce cross-server individual competitions, the players became more and more fanatical in their pursuit of the wall. They all wanted to reach the peak and become a member of the wall-hanging team.


    At the same time, Lu Wu had also updated the major servers in the past six months.


    Other than the central server, which had the most updates, the European server had already entered the Outlander version, while the non-servers and Asian servers had also started the version of the power struggle within the region.


    The appearance of every new information film represented a milestone in the game. The major forums had also created new ¡®milestones¡¯, which were used to record the big and small stories of the war in the past three years.


    After three years of operation, countless players had treated it as their home in another world.


    During this period of time, the influence of the war on the real world was growing.


    Just now, Lu Wu received a call from Wu Guoyi, who told him a piece of news.


    This year¡¯s E3 gaming expo was about to begin, and he was asked if he wanted to come and watch it in person.

 Chapter 566 - Waves of negative reviews

    Chapter 566: Waves of negative reviews


    In the face of Wu Guoyi¡¯s question, Lu Wu finally remembered that ¡°battle¡± seemed to have participated in this year¡¯s E3 game exhibition.


    As for whether he should go or not, after some hesitation, Lu Wu decided to go and see for himself.


    After getting Lu Wu¡¯s reply, Wu Guoyi immediately sent two e-tickets to the exhibition to Lu Wu¡¯s mobile phone.


    He hung up the phone.


    Lu Wu started to search for information about E3 gaming expo, wanting to know more about it in advance.


    He used his phone to search for news about E3 gaming expo, and it was overwhelming.


    While checking the related content, Lu Wu found something that interested him.


    This E3 convention would be holding a huge selection of existing games and giving out Game Awards.


    Moreover, there was no main judge in this selection. All players could participate in the evaluation and be judges.


    The awards were best graphics, Best Original, best strategy game, best war-themed game, best racing game, best social game, and so on.


    However, in order to ensure the fairness of the selection, all participating players must connect to the E3 online website through their gaming platform and provide the time they spent in the game.


    This was also to prevent the participating game manufacturers from maliciously posting good or bad reviews!


    Because of this, major game companies from all over the world had brought their flagship works to the exhibition, all to win the awards.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t think much of these competitors.


    After all, it was a fact that the current games could not compete with conquests in terms of playstyle and realism.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    Lu Wu¡¯s confidence also came from his absolute strength.


    He felt that he might have to get too many awards this time. After all, war was a game that was very inclusive, and basically covered all game modes.


    Nurture, survival, social interaction, and so on ...


    Of course, Lu Wu would not show up to receive the award in person. He would leave it to Wu Guoyi and watch it as a passerby.


    After all, winning the prize was just a matter of time. All he wanted was a real increase in the number of players.


    This was also the reason why he had participated in E3, not for the award.


    Of course, winning an award would help promote the game.


    Therefore, Lu Wu was looking forward to his brilliant performance on that day.


    But soon, Lu Wu didn¡¯t feel that way anymore, and he was no longer arrogant.


    That afternoon, many posts appeared on the forums of the major servers.


    [It¡¯s said that the dog behind the scenes is going to personally head to E3. What do you all think? Do you want to kill him now, or do you want to torture him in a small black room before killing him (arrogant face)]


    [The masked kidnapper group has been officially established. At this stage, the number of members in the group is 1/50. Please sign up enthusiastically. After doing this, we will have an endless amount of soul coins. Everyone in the group is wearing godly equipment. Action is better than desire. The masked kidnapper group welcomes you to join us. Let¡¯s declare war on the dog officials together!]


    [I just saw that all the tickets for E3 were taken??? [Are you still human? I¡¯ve been curious about the dog official for a long time. At the very least, let me see with my own eyes what kind of three heads and six arms the dog official has!]


    [Oh my God, the moment the official news of the Conqueror dog¡¯s arrival was released, the ticket price for E3 has skyrocketed. Now, we can only buy scalper tickets. It¡¯s too F * cking expensive!]


    [Are the dog officials going to reveal their true identity? [Brothers who have bought tickets, remember to bring a knife and put it on his neck to let him move, give out soul coins, and open a recharge channel (funny)]


    [Those who can¡¯t buy tickets are going to block the door. It¡¯s been three years, and I¡¯ve waited so hard. Now, I¡¯m finally going to be exposed. [I have to thank him for making such a good game. I¡¯m addicted to it every day, causing me to be single for three years. If this goes on, I¡¯ll just treat war as my wife for the rest of my life (slamming the table in anger)]


    [We¡¯re all war players. I hope you¡¯ll be more civilized and not always fight and kill. I wouldn¡¯t have had such thoughts. After all, punitive expedition has given me a whole new world. I¡¯m very grateful to punitive expedition¡¯s official officials, and I also admire them for sticking to their principles and never compromising with the players. For this reason, I¡¯m prepared to perform three backstabs to the dog official on the spot and take his dog life (funny)]


    ¡­¡­


    The discussion of the players on the forum made Lu Wu feel very confused.


    He only had one thought at the moment: how did the players know he was going to E3?


    For this reason, Lu Wu controlled the artifact to conduct a series of investigations.


    In the end, he did not know whether to laugh or cry when he found out that the news was actually from Wu Guoyi.


    In the media interview, the reporter asked Wu Guoyi if the team behind the game ¡°war expedition¡± would be present.


    This was because Wu Guoyi had said that the boss behind the scenes would be there, but he would not show his face.


    It was this piece of news that caused a sensation in the war gaming industry.


    Upon hearing that the officials of the game would be there, the players of the Conqueror¡¯s Army were all fired up. The most direct impact was that the ticket price of E3 had increased several times.


    After that, a large number of Conqueror players squeezed into E3¡¯s official online platform.


    The huge influx of players almost filled the E3 gaming expo¡¯s platform.


    This made E3 gaming expo both happy and helpless.


    E3¡¯s decision to invite the punitive expedition to the exhibition was a wise one, but the huge popularity it had brought was a little too much for them.


    For this, they could only maintain and repair the platform.


    There was only one purpose for Conqueror¡¯s players to flood into E3¡¯s online platform, and that was to gain points for Conqueror¡¯s rating.


    However, Lu Wuyi never expected the players to do this.


    This was because these players weren¡¯t there to get good reviews, but bad reviews.


    Moreover, it was a premeditated attempt to get ¡®bad reviews¡¯ in order to reduce the number of players who wanted to fight and reduce the sharing of resources.


    For this reason, the players on the forums of the five major servers worked together for the first time, and the goal was to destroy the dog official.


    The enthusiasm of the Conqueror players was extremely high!


    However, due to the game¡¯s rating system, it was necessary to show the game¡¯s online time. The Conqueror players ¡®accidentally¡¯ exposed the truth.


    At this moment, the comment section of E3¡¯s battle online was filled with comments from battle players.


    ¡­¡­


    All-powerful (game online time: 13231 hours): attention newcomers, don¡¯t pay attention to this game. Don¡¯t play it. It¡¯s not fun at all. It¡¯s a trashy game. You¡¯ll regret it if you play it (1-star negative review)


    I¡¯ll coldly watch you act cool (game online duration: 12785 hours),[this game is really not fun, it¡¯s trash just by looking at it. How can such a lousy game participate in the E3 gaming expo?] Everyone, listen to my advice, don¡¯t play it. I downloaded it and played it for a minute before unequipping it (1-star bad rating).


    Iron fart ah Tongmu (in-game time: [ 9987 hours): ahem, I was worried at first, but after seeing everyone¡¯s comments, I¡¯m relieved. But didn¡¯t you guys realize what the duration of the game revealed? even though they¡¯re all allies (funny)(1 star bad review)]


    Drink more hot water (gaming duration: 7621 hours): I won¡¯t say more. I¡¯ve only been playing this game for a year. Look at my game time (facepalm). I¡¯ve been playing this game so much that I don¡¯t want to return to reality, so I must give a bad review. Newcomers, don¡¯t fall into the pit. It¡¯s a moment of pleasure, but your life will be ruined by the war (1-star bad review)


    Charming little puppy egg (21485 hours online): Look at how long I¡¯ve been playing this game. It¡¯s only been three years, and I¡¯ve been playing it for so long. I¡¯m advising newbies to be careful. It¡¯s poisonous, and it¡¯s a poison without an antidote (bald head.jpg).


    A little breeze in history (1012 hours of online time): Seeing the effort of the seniors, the newbie admitted defeat. However, my 1012-hour game time only took one and a half months (bald head +1)


    Lzed midnight (game time: 22482 hours): My friends upstairs, I¡¯m coming. Smells good (funny)(1-star bad review)


    ¡­¡­


    Compared to the comments section of other games, Conqueror online¡¯s comments section was extremely different.


    In particular, the amount of time the players in the comments section were online for shocked the other players who entered the comments section.


    Thousands of hours were rare even in the tens of thousands of hours. They couldn¡¯t understand what kind of god-like game this was!


    In the comments section of other games, players who were online for thousands of hours were basically die-hard fans.


    However, the thousands of hours of online time in the war¡¯s comment section meant that he was a younger brother, or even not even a younger brother.


    The players who were browsing E3 and looking for new games were dumbfounded.


    Moreover, the battle¡¯s ratings were all one-star bad. Coupled with the god-like online time in the comment area, it made these players who did not understand the situation feel very strange.


    At this moment, the first thought that came to many players ¡®minds when they saw the negative comments in the comments section of war online was:


    Since it¡¯s not fun, what the hell is the duration of your game!


    It was connected to the game¡¯s platform and displayed the amount of time spent in the game by the commenter. This was originally set by E3 to prevent malicious scoring.


    It was because of this that the Conqueror players revealed the truth.


    Other than the star rating, the length of time the game was online was also a very important criterion. Although the players who commented called it a ¡°lousy game,¡± the length of time the game was online was real data.


    The ¡°bad reviews¡± caused by the Conqueror players naturally attracted the attention of the game media. Lu Wu didn¡¯t need to spend any money at all, and they began to report it without restraint.


    Even before E3 had officially started, it had already attracted the attention of many new players.


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at the players ¡®actions.


    Even though these expedition players were trying to persuade the newbies to stop playing on the E3 platform, the ones who were the most enthusiastic about playing were still the players who were cursing ¡°expedition trash¡±.


    Regarding this, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t be bothered because he was not interested in these awards. What he wanted was the exposure of the game and to let more people know about the game.


    The negative review incident this time was a good publicity for the game.


    However, to Lu Wu¡¯s surprise, this matter quickly turned around.


    The day before E3 gaming expo was going to start, all the one-star bad reviews had been changed to five-star good reviews.


    The reason was simple.


    Although they cursed, the players still loved war.


    This series of actions was just to prove to the official warring dogs Guild that the players ¡®strength could not be underestimated. Please take care of the players in the future, organize more events, and give more soul coins ...


    Therefore, after a round of suppression, the Conqueror players started to raise the flag of ¡®Conqueror the world¡¯s number one¡¯ and started to get full marks for the Conqueror.


    Awards like best game, Best Original creation, best social media, etc ...


    The Conqueror players only had one thought, we want all of them. In short, the Conqueror must be the best in the world!

 Chapter 567 - The Titan plan

    Chapter 567: The Titan plan


    Los Angeles, the United States.


    The opening day of the annual E3 gaming convention had arrived, bringing a huge amount of tourists to the city.


    It was different from hundreds of years ago. Back then, E3 gaming expo was only open to industry professionals, such as game designers, game journalists (media), and others.


    The reason for this was that the exhibition was too popular.


    If it was completely open, the huge flow of people would not be able to accommodate it at all.


    However, things were different now. In order to accommodate more game enthusiasts and expand the influence of E3 gaming expo, this tradition had been abandoned a hundred years ago and changed to an admission system.


    At the same time, in order to accommodate more people, the venue was rebuilt, and the area was expanded by more than ten times.


    In this era, games were a necessary spice in the life of many young people. Their influence had far exceeded that of the past, and they were the most influential entertainment industry.


    With the improvement of virtual reality equipment, this era was a Golden Age for virtual reality games.


    In this new era, no parent would think that it was unreasonable for their children to like to play games. This was because they were also a generation that had experienced the baptism of games, so they could understand their children¡¯s thoughts very well.


    These parents had also been crazy about games when they were young. They had spent money on games and even stayed up late to watch e-sports competitions ...


    It could be said that the parents of this generation understood their children very well and had a common language.


    As long as it didn¡¯t affect their studies, playing games was just a way for parents to spice up their lives. It was also an essential topic for children to chat with their peers in social circles. It was not regarded as a ¡°scourge.¡±


    Many parents would even play games with their children and lead them to explore the wonderful world in the game.


    It would be very easy to educate their children with interest as the guide. This was also one of the good aspects of games that many parents felt.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    It was because of these reasons that the rise of the game industry was unstoppable.


    And this year¡¯s E3 gaming expo was such a grand event for the gaming world.


    At that moment, the outside of Hall E3 was already crowded with people.


    These visitors came from all over the world, but they all had one thing in common: they all loved games.


    They were also looking forward to the ¡®flagship games¡¯ confrontation between the major game manufacturers in this E3 gaming expo, and finally finding a game that they liked to meet future demand.


    Even in this era of many games, players were still hungry for good games, and this game convention was the place for these players to find good games.


    While the players were looking forward to it, the exhibition began.


    As the exhibition hall¡¯s door opened, the players waiting outside swarmed in.


    At this moment, Lu Wu was holding little Beili¡¯s hand and mixed in with the crowd.


    As the big boss behind the scenes of war, Lu Wu felt that there seemed to be a murderous aura around him.


    This was because he was surrounded by players who were on the battlefield.


    As for why Lu Wu knew that these people were expedition players, it was not because of the detection of the artifact, but because of their dressing.


    Some of them were cosplaying as NPCs during conquests, some of them were holding weapons and items made by little Beili in the game, and some of them were wearing clothes with the LOGO ¡°Conqueror number one¡± printed on it.


    They didn¡¯t even need the help of a divine weapon. The identity of a Conqueror was already written on their faces.


    Moreover, Lu Wu could tell at a glance that these players had bad intentions.


    This was because he had vaguely heard the ¡®cruel¡¯ words mentioned by the conquests.


    For example, words like ¡®beat them to death¡¯,¡¯abuse them¡¯,¡¯kill them¡¯,¡¯rub them on the ground¡¯, and so on, were naturally referring to the war dog officials: Lu Wu.


    For this, the Conqueror players had also prepared a batch of special items.


    Due to the strict security system in the game exhibition hall, all knives and other controlled weapons were prohibited from being brought in.


    However, there was an exception, and that was these weapons, which were called ¡°cosplay props.¡±


    The Conqueror players were smart enough to take advantage of this, and they brought only the weapons from the merchant shop.


    Looking at the players ¡®attitude, they didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all, which made Lu Wu very embarrassed.


    He had even heard the cute girl beside him telling her companion that if they saw the dog official later, she would smash his head with the ¡®staff¡¯ in her hand.


    Listen, is this something a human would say?


    She was clearly so cute, how could she say such cruel words?


    From Lu Wu¡¯s point of view, it was obvious that the players had too many soul coins and they were being exploited.


    Grudge +1!


    Along the way, Lu Wu saw a lot of such expedition players, and many of them came in groups.


    Lu Wu even saw a group of masked players wearing T-shirts with the evil God¡¯s LOGO on them. Counting them, there were exactly 50 people. This instantly reminded Lu Wu of the Chuunibyou players who were recruiting people on the forum and saying that they wanted to kidnap him to exchange for God equipment.


    This group of dog players is getting more and more presumptuous. They really need to be exploited. I¡¯ll suppress them when I get back!


    Grudge +2!


    As they followed the line of people, little Bei Li held Lu Wu¡¯s hand. His eyes were always focused on the snacks in the hands of the other players in the line, and he was almost drooling.


    The nature of a foodie was exposed, making Lu Wu feel very helpless.


    After about half an hour of waiting, Lu Wu finally arrived at the ticket gate.


    He took out his phone to confirm, and after a security scan, Lu Wu successfully entered.


    As he walked along the marked passage to the exhibition, Lu Wu noticed that the expressions of the players around him seemed to be getting more and more ferocious.


    Especially those masked guys, although he couldn¡¯t see their expressions, Lu Wu could vaguely feel that they were exuding a murderous aura, and they would wave the big knives in their hands from time to time.


    He looked as if he was leveling up and killing.


    How much hatred, how much hatred!


    Grudge +3!


    He followed the group into the ¡°A1¡± exhibition hall. Soothing music was playing in the hall, and the staff at the major booths were already ready to welcome the tourists.


    At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s eyes turned to a huge monitor hanging in the center of the exhibition hall.


    It was showing the locations of the major game manufacturers ¡®exhibition halls and their specific booth numbers.


    [Battle online ¡®A3¡¯ position 1]


    After confirming the booth for the battle, Lu Wu didn¡¯t go there directly.


    Instead, he held little Beili¡¯s hand and strolled around A1 area.


    It was rare for him to be here, so he naturally wanted to see the flagship games of other companies this year.


    As for those ¡°evil forces¡± who entered with Lu Wu, they had already rushed to Hall A3 aggressively.


    Lu Wu even saw a guy with a ¡°dagger¡± mumbling,¡±


    ¡°My backstab is already thirsting for more!¡±


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    But ...


    Grudge +4!


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Lu Wu realized that many of the games launched by major game manufacturers this year were what he had been looking forward to. He even thought that they would be a series of Triple A masterpieces in his lifetime.


    For example, the Poland donkey¡¯s flagship game, Saibo punk 2377, was launched this year.


    This year, Ubisoft released Assassin¡¯s Creed: Future world, lone island 46.


    Other than that, there was Nintendo¡¯s Zelda series, gay club¡¯s Star Wars series, and Kalan¡¯s bio-Transformation Series.


    These works reminded Lu Wu of his childhood when he was obsessed with games.


    However, among these games, the one that caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention the most was the flagship game ¡°Titan¡± that was launched by ¡°ACG Blizzard¡± this year.


    This game had also been viewed by many media as the biggest opponent of the day. There had been such news long before E3.


    Looking at the model of the Titan and the virtual CG image on EA¡¯s booth, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional.


    Because this game was also a game that he had been looking forward to, but Lu Wu thought that it was a series for his lifetime. He didn¡¯t think that he would be able to see the launch of <Titan> while he was alive.


    The reason for this was that the Titan project had once dealt a heavy blow to Blizzard during its golden age.


    In the early days, Blizzard was undoubtedly a mythical existence in the players ¡®hearts, and the World of Warcraft that it developed was regarded as an mmo (large-scale multiplayer) game that couldn¡¯t be surpassed.


    Even now, many games were still affected by World of Warcraft.


    Many of the game methods were developed in World of Warcraft and learned by other game developers.


    At the beginning of the 21st century, more than 80% of the earliest game developers were loyal players of Warcraft, and they had all played the game.


    A magical beast at its peak was a legend, this was without a doubt.


    In 2005, when the demonic beasts entered the Dragon Kingdom, it had caused a large number of players to become addicted to it.


    Back then,¡±lightning King Yang Yongxin¡± was also a cause of Warcraft, and even Central TV had criticized the game.


    However, it was a fact that most of the developers in the early days were loyal fans of Warcraft.


    This game was a classic, both in the industry and among the players.


    Blizzard¡¯s achievements were not limited to this, such as the dark God of Destruction series, StarCraft series, and war 3 ...


    At that time, there was a saying in the gaming circle: Blizzard¡¯s products were definitely top quality.


    However, that was in the past.


    Even a game manufacturer like ACG Blizzard had once declined.


    This was related to the game ¡°Titan¡± that he was currently playing while he was quitting.


    When the classic mmo game World of Warcraft started to decline, Blizzard had a crazy plan to create a Super Game to replace Warcraft.


    It was around 2007, and all of Blizzard¡¯s projects were involved in the production of this game, including the entire team of World of Warcraft.


    At that time, Blizzard wanted to create a game similar to the current war online, a game that covered all the ways of the world and created a world similar to earth.


    There were countries, factions, and powerful social systems ...


    For this, Blizzard invested a lot of money. The initial investment was 100 million US dollars, and the subsequent investment reached 700 million US dollars, which was more than 4 billion RMB.


    And it was more than 4 billion from 300 years ago.


    At that time, many game developers didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that a game could be produced at such a high cost.


    However, it was because of this game that Blizzard eventually collapsed.


    As the content of ¡°Titan¡± was too complicated and the ideas were too advanced, the Titan plan was ultimately aborted.


    It could also be said that ¡°Titan¡± wasn¡¯t a product of that era.


    From then on, Blizzard began to step down from the altar.


    Although the legacy of the Titan plan had created games such as Overwatch and storm hero, which had been popular for a while, the subsequent Blizzard had shown signs of fatigue.


    Blizzard had spent too much effort on Titan, so they didn¡¯t have any new games to connect with the era of new games.


    Lu Wu had learned about Blizzard¡¯s history before. At this moment, when he saw the CG of ¡°Titan¡± on EA¡¯s booth, he felt a little emotional.


    That was the youth that he had lost!

 Chapter 568 - My damn luck!

    Chapter 568: My damn luck!


    At this moment, when he saw the ¡°Titan¡± display on EA¡¯s booth, Lu Wu suddenly had the urge to try out the game.


    He immediately held little Beili¡¯s hand and walked to the front of the display stand.


    When the staff in the booth saw this, they smiled at Lu Wu and said,¡±


    ¡°Sir, would you like to try it out?¡±


    Lu Wu nodded, then under the instructions of the staff, he led little Bei Li to the booth and sat down.


    At this time, the staff member brought over the virtual helmet and handed it to Lu Wu. Then, he looked at little Beili.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need one, just one is enough!¡± Lu Wu smiled.


    The staff member nodded and began to introduce the game.


    Lu Wu listened carefully. These things were more or less useful to him because he was now also an architect of a game world.


    After listening to the explanation, Lu Wu put on his virtual helmet and entered the game under the guidance of the staff.


    However, after experiencing it for a while, Lu Wu logged out of the game.


    It had to be said that this game was indeed excellent, and the degree of realism was far beyond all the games at this stage.


    But compared to a war, the difference was still too great.


    The most direct point was that leveling up in the game didn¡¯t change one¡¯s body, so it was far less effective than a war.


    At this moment, Lu Wu suddenly sympathized with the blizzard. Why did it have to meet him?


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    It¡¯s fixed!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sir? Are you unhappy with the game?¡± Seeing Lu Wu take off his virtual helmet, the staff was a little surprised.


    ¡°No, the game is very good. Good luck!¡± Lu Wu smiled, then stood up and walked out of the EA booth with little Beili, leaving behind the dumbfounded staff.


    Although Lu Wu used to be a Blizzard fan, but ...


    [I¡¯m challenging the number one expert in the world. I don¡¯t accept any rejections!]


    After all, Zhan Zhan was his own son!


    He walked slowly all the way, stopping and looking around, and finally came to the end of hall A1.


    There were two choices in front, Hall A2 and Hall A3.


    After thinking for a while, Lu Wu still went to Hall A3, where the war booth was located.


    The moment he entered the exhibition hall, Lu Wu was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    The first battle booth was packed with people. A large group of cosplayers had formed a circle around the booth, forming 16 long lines.


    One of the lines was already at the entrance of Hall A1 from Hall A3.


    Lu Wu also saw the few cosplayers who said that they were going to break his head. At this moment, they were also in line. Moreover, they all had a well-behaved look on their faces, completely different from the attitude of an evil force from before.


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but be very curious. This was completely different from what he had imagined.


    Thinking of this, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but ask the masked man who was also in line,¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to smash the head of the official dog? why are you in line?¡±


    When the masked man heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re also a war Conqueror?¡±


    Lu Wu nodded.¡±Yeah, I¡¯m a new player!¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and line up, or you won¡¯t be able to get it when the time comes. Oh right, don¡¯t even think about cutting the line. You know the combat strength of the conscripted players. A newbie like you should be more humble!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys snatching?¡± Lu Wu was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what he was hearing.


    ¡°A figurine! I might have a chance to get the figurines of the NPCs from all the major servers if I queue up now. It¡¯ll be too late if I wait any longer. I just hope to get a wood spirit lady or a bronze figurine!¡± As he said that, the masked man¡¯s face revealed an expression of anticipation.


    Lu Wu nodded in realization.


    Only then did he remember that Wu Guoyi had indeed told him that he would make a batch of combat NPC figurines at this E3 gaming expo. He would give them out as gifts to the players during the fair.


    After understanding the reason, Lu Wu looked at the group of players who were still wolves before, but were now standing in line like little sheep. Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Brother, what are you laughing at? hurry up and line up. There won¡¯t be any left in a moment!¡±


    Seeing Lu Wu standing there and smiling foolishly, the masked man couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    Lu Wu thought about it and felt helpless, so he stood at the back of the line.


    Just as the masked man had said, as more and more players passed through the security check, the number of players in Hall A3 grew crazily.


    At this moment, Lu Wu noticed that all the staff members at the other A3 game booths had a bitter look on their faces.


    This was because the players of war were all lining up for their booth.


    At first, they were so excited that they thought there were players coming to experience the flagship game, but they were all F * cking expedition players.


    Although the players said things like ¡°sorry¡±,¡±sorry¡±,¡±excuse me¡±, and ¡°please lend me your seat¡±, they still felt extremely resentful.


    They felt that they couldn¡¯t stay in Hall A3 anymore. Why the hell would they show off all the F * ck battle players!


    Of course, this was only one of the reasons.


    There was also a group of booth staff, who were also players of the war.


    Seeing other players lining up to get figurines while they could only stick to their posts, this torture made them feel extremely painful, and they also wanted to join the team.


    Especially when they saw other players draw their favorite figurines at the battle booth, they were so jealous that their hearts were about to separate.


    ¡­¡­


    In less than half an hour, Hall A3 was already full, and there was no room for any more players.


    At this moment, the players who wanted to come in but couldn¡¯t could only curse outside the passage. His heart was filled with resentment, and he hated himself for not being in the front.


    At this time, Lu Wu and little Bei Li also lined up in front of the booth.


    Seeing that Lu Wu was observing the situation in the booth, the staff member handed the lottery box to Lu Wu and said apologetically,¡±


    ¡°Sir, can you hurry up with the lottery? there are still many players waiting!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he immediately nodded and put his hand into the lottery box.


    When Lu Wu took out the piece of paper that he had grabbed, the air around him suddenly froze.


    At this time, Lu Wu was holding a golden note.


    A line of words was written on it,¡±one Collector¡¯s Edition figurine hanging on a copper wall!¡±


    At this moment, Lu Wu once again felt the killing intent, and the killing intent came from all directions.


    He could vaguely hear the whispers around him.


    ¡°Damn you, the only Collector¡¯s Edition figurine has been taken away. Damn it, be a human for me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy. I want this figurine too. I wonder if he¡¯ll sell it to me!¡±


    ¡°Brother, I have a bold idea. Didn¡¯t we bring weapons? let¡¯s do it?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s a Collector¡¯s Edition. Why didn¡¯t I get it? he¡¯s so lucky!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be beaten up by a group of people!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bear this pain. I¡¯ll take the group fight!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the whispers of the players around him, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    In fact, he had no interest in figurines at all.


    After all, he could see the person in person whenever he wanted to. He had only queued up to observe how the battle booth was arranged up close.


    However, the line was so long that it would be a little different if he didn¡¯t draw.


    Hence, he casually grabbed it.


    He wanted to keep a low profile, but he instantly became the focus of attention. At this moment, Lu Wu really wanted to say something.


    I don¡¯t want it, alright!


    However, he couldn¡¯t say that. The consequence of insulting the battle was to be beaten up, and Lu Wu was very clear about this.


    Although these players often cursed in the forum, they were only allowed to curse themselves.


    He was still very protective of his image outside, otherwise, there would not be the fight in Japan.


    Therefore, Lu Wu felt that as long as he said ¡°I don¡¯t want it¡±, he would definitely be dragged into a corner by these die-hard fans and their heads would be smashed.


    ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve won the only Collector¡¯s Edition figurine!¡± After a brief moment of surprise, the staff in the booth smiled and said to Lu Wu. Then, he took out a golden box from under the counter and handed it to Lu Wu.


    Lu Wu thought about it and took it.


    Immediately, the killing intent in the surroundings became even denser.


    These conscripted players had all been through battlefields, and they already had the murderous aura of a soldier. At this moment, it was almost materializing, and their target was Lu Wu.


    At this moment, Lu Wu felt extremely sad.


    He wanted to keep a low profile, so why did things turn out like this?


    My damn luck!


    ¡°Brother, name a price, I¡¯ll buy it!¡± At this time, a player walked up to Lu Wu and looked at him with anticipation.


    When Lu Wu heard this, he apologized and pulled little Bei Li away from the man.


    As he brought little Beili along and squeezed his way to the other exhibition halls, Lu Wu heard many players asking for prices. This gave him a big headache.


    However, he rejected all of them.


    After all, it was his own game. Since he had drawn it, he couldn¡¯t sell it. This was the most basic respect.


    His actions also made the players who wanted to get the collector¡¯s edition figurine of the bronze pendant resentful.


    They were all ¡°cursing¡± in their hearts,¡±the European king will die a terrible death!¡±


    After finally walking out of Hall A3 with little Beili, Lu Wu finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The players ¡®enthusiasm for the war was beyond his imagination.


    At this moment, Lu Wu was in Hall A4, but Lu Wu was not interested in continuing to stroll around. Instead, he took little Bei Li and found a place to sit down.


    They began to wait for the award ceremony.


    At this time, little Bei Li raised his head, looked at Lu Wu and said,¡±


    ¡°Big cat, do you know why you won the collector¡¯s edition figurine?¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he was a little stunned.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just my luck?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s because you¡¯re cultivating the human Emperor¡¯s mirror. With the fate energy of the human race on you, you have your own Emperor energy!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such an effect?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the human ruler is the leader of the human race. It¡¯s natural for him to gather the luck of the human race!¡± Little Bei Li said proudly.


    When Lu Wu heard this, he suddenly understood.


    Before he met Xiao Bei Li, he had never won the lottery before. He had never won an SSR in the game.


    His performance today was completely different from before.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be even luckier in the future. As you cultivate the human Emperor¡¯s mirror and the human tribe¡¯s power grows, your luck will continue to improve!¡±


    Lu Wu nodded and patted little Bei Li¡¯s head. Just as he was about to say something, his phone rang.


    He picked up the phone and heard Wu Guoyi¡¯s voice,¡±


    ¡°Brother Lu, where are you now? the awards ceremony will start in two hours. I have a front seat for you, right next to me.¡±


    When he heard that Wu Guoyi offered him a front-row seat, Lu Wu was about to agree, but when he heard the following sentence, he suddenly lost his mind.


    What a joke, how could he sit next to Wu Guoyi? what if the players suspected that he was a member of the team behind the campaign?


    By then, it would be hard for him to even leave E3!


    These players who were extremely hungry for soul coins were all known as rogue forces in the netherworld, and they were not to be trifled with.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just watch from a distance!¡± Lu Wu immediately replied.


    ¡°Why?¡± Wu Guoyi was stunned.


    ¡°I have good eyesight!¡±

 Chapter 569 - Lu Wu’s generosity

    Chapter 569: Lu Wu¡¯s generosity


    After rejecting Wu Guoyi¡¯s invitation, Lu Wu no longer wandered around but found a place to sit down.


    While chatting with Bei Li, they waited for the awards ceremony to start.


    After experiencing Blizzard¡¯s flagship game ¡°Titan¡±, Lu Wu already understood that no game in this era would be able to compete with war.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, this might be the sorrow of many game manufacturers, but he also knew that this was definitely a Golden Age for players.


    Two hours passed by quickly as he chatted with Xiao Beili. E3¡¯s Gaming Awards selection officially began.


    When he saw the notice that appeared on the big screen in the center of the exhibition hall, Lu Wu immediately stood up and walked to the awards area with little Beili.


    The awards section was also the size of an exhibition hall, but not everyone could enter this exhibition hall. Instead, an electronic ticket had to be checked to see if anyone was qualified to enter.


    This threshold was mainly set up to avoid a huge influx of people, which would prevent the selection from going smoothly.


    The two tickets in Lu Wu¡¯s hands were given by Wu Guoyi, so there was no problem. After passing the ticket inspection, he went straight into the exhibition hall.


    The interior had a theater-like structure, with a podium and a three-meter-high holographic projection equipment at the front.


    Other than the first two rows, the visitors who entered the venue were free to choose a seat.


    Since he came late, Lu Wu naturally only had a seat at the back.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t care about this. He pulled little Beili to the last row and sat down.


    While waiting, Lu Wu suddenly raised his head and looked at the VIP passage on the left.


    At this moment, a group of people walked out and entered the venue.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    Lu Wu was very familiar with one of them. It was Wu Guoyi.


    At this time, Wu Guoyi was surrounded by the crowd, looking very helpless.


    It could be said that all the pain that Lu Wu was supposed to suffer was taken by him.


    The people around him were all asking him about the content of the war game, and even tentatively asking him about the production team behind the war.


    Their goal was very simple, and that was to poach people from the conquests.


    This was very common in the game industry. It could be said that the early development of the game industry was in a state of vicious competition where ¡°poaching¡± people was the main focus. It was even more so now.


    This was because the gaming industry was always in a state of scarcity.


    For example, the first batch of game R & D personnel working in major game manufacturers in Dragon Kingdom were basically poached from Shengda. Another example was the famous chief game designer of Warcraft,¡±ghost crab,¡± who had been poached by a fist to become the chief game designer of LOL. There were many other similar poaches ...


    The ¡®poaching tradition¡¯ had been well preserved until now.


    Therefore, in the eyes of these game developers, as long as they offered enough benefits, they might be able to poach the R & D team behind the scenes.


    All the major game manufacturers had been envious of the person behind the scenes who had managed to create war, a game that was so epoch-making.


    Therefore, it was rare to see Wu Guoyi, so naturally, he wanted to find out what he had to say, and even tried to dig for information.


    However, in fact, other than Lu Wu, Wu Guoyi did not know any other R & D personnel.


    Although she had asked to meet him several times, Lu Wu had rejected her every time.


    So at this moment, he really wanted to say,¡±


    ¡°I only know the boss of punitive expedition. Do you want to poach him?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu, who had the strength of a ghost king, naturally heard what these game developers said to Wu Guoyi. He immediately turned to look at Ge You¡¯s stall and smiled.


    This was because there was only one person in his expedition research and development team, and that was little Beili. It was bound to him, and he couldn¡¯t even poach him away.


    When he thought of this, he subconsciously reached out and patted little Beili¡¯s head.


    Xiao Beili immediately gave him a look of disdain.


    After Wu Guoyi and the others took their seats, The Game Awards ceremony officially began.


    At this moment, the person in charge of E3¡¯s organizer walked onto the stage. The virtual image was also activated, and a data panel immediately appeared in front of the audience.


    It recorded the current ratings of various major games.


    At this moment, war online was at the top of the list. With a long string of zeros behind the total amount of time it had spent online, it could be said that it could beat the second-place Galaxy OL. Its market share was as high as a terrifying 53%.


    This kind of achievement had never been seen before, other than when the game had just started and was very scarce.


    The data already showed the dominance of conquest in this era.


    This was a fact that the major game manufacturers didn¡¯t want to admit.


    At this time, the head of E3 exhibition opened the introduction interface of war online.


    Immediately, the cinematics of the game appeared in front of everyone, and the person in charge began to introduce the game.


    However, compared to the other games that had a complete introduction of data, the information on the war game was pitifully little, and there were all sorts of question marks at the back.


    [Game: battle online (battle OL)]


    The head of production was speechless.


    The game guide was speechless.


    [Name of production team: ???]


    [Agent: 173 Wu Guoyi]


    The game copyright owner was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    These question marks added a sense of mystery to the war.


    E3¡¯s organizers were helpless about this. They had asked Wu Guoyi about this, but they could not get any useful information.


    According to Wu Guoyi, although he was the agent, he knew nothing.


    With no other choice, the organizers of E3 could only collect descriptions from the media to introduce the game.


    After the introduction, the person in charge suddenly said,¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s welcome the representative of the war, Mr. Wu Guoyi!¡±


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted.


    This was because there was a very important segment at this time, and that was to ask questions.


    Regarding this, Wu Guoyi was also a little apprehensive. After all, he really did not know anything. However, after he walked up the stage, he still said,¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about war, but please ask me your questions. I¡¯ll try my best to answer them!¡±


    At this moment, pairs of hands were raised as everyone looked at Wu Guoyi with anticipation.


    Seeing this, Wu Guoyi began to ask questions.


    ¡°Mr. Wu Guoyi, I would like to ask, how many employees are there behind such a mysterious campaign? How did you manage to keep it so tightly confidential?¡±


    ¡°This ... I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯m just a representative!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, with such a large number of players, the maintenance cost of the server should be very high. If we continue to burn money like this, will there be a day when the server can¡¯t support itself? is there a need to activate the charging mode, even if it doesn¡¯t affect the balance of the game?¡±


    ¡°It won ¡®T. I¡¯ve also asked the behind-the-scenes boss about this. He clearly told me that he won¡¯t charge me and that he¡¯ll firmly implement the principle of generating electricity with love!¡±


    ¡°Then, when will the stupid officials distribute soul coins? when will the check-in rewards be activated? when will they give out divine weapons?(a question from a certain Conqueror)¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s impossible in this lifetime!¡±


    ¡°When will the stupid official platform strengthen our European server so that we can surpass the Chinese server?¡±


    ¡°This ... I¡¯m just an agent. I¡¯m not in charge of the internal operations of the game. I have no right to ask or interfere with the game¡¯s content!¡±


    ¡°Is the boss of the war expedition here today? I remember you said last time that he would also be at E3!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here, but I can¡¯t reveal who he is!¡±


    ¡°Is he at the judging venue right now?¡±


    ¡°He should be!¡± Wu Guoyi¡¯s mouth curled up when he said that.


    ¡­¡­


    Wu Guoyi, you¡¯re good. You¡¯re vengeful +5!


    Hearing Wu Guoyi¡¯s answer, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth.


    When the Conqueror¡¯s players heard that the boss behind the Conqueror was also present, their expressions gradually became ferocious ...


    He began to look around suspiciously, trying to use his keen sense of smell to lock onto that damn official.


    Seeing the murderous eyes sweeping over him, Lu Wu ...


    Grudge +6!


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little off, the person-in-charge quickly stepped forward to signal the end of Wu Guoyi¡¯s speech.


    When Wu Guo heard this, he walked off the stage decisively.


    In fact, he was also very sad. He felt that he had become Lu Wu¡¯s shield and the target of Lu Wu¡¯s firepower.


    It would be fine if he knew some inside information, but the problem was that he clearly didn¡¯t know anything, yet he was always misunderstood!


    However, when Wu Guoyi said that the behind-the-scenes boss of the war might be in the venue, those eyes that had been staring at him suddenly faded.


    Now, this group of hungry wolves began to search for the more important boss behind the scenes.


    He would give him a ¡°backstab¡± filled with love.


    Since war was the first game to be introduced, the players were no longer in the mood to continue the game introduction.


    Even the game developers who didn¡¯t play conquests were secretly looking for Lu Wu¡¯s traces, wanting to cooperate with him.


    Even though they knew that it was impossible for them to get the rights to represent ¡°expedition,¡± they still had another goal, and that was to get the game¡¯s promotional rights for ¡°expedition.¡±


    They believed that the boss behind the scenes wouldn¡¯t refuse. After all, granting the right to use the ¡°game engine¡± wouldn¡¯t affect the game in any way.


    Therefore, these game manufacturers felt that as long as they offered a high price, they had a chance.


    This was similar to Epic. This was originally a gaming company, but it had been lying around and making money ever since they developed Fantasy 4.


    It could be said that with the success of Fantasy 4, Epic would receive a huge amount of royalties every year.


    In the eyes of these major manufacturers, the high degree of realism in the game was definitely inseparable from the game¡¯s popularity.


    They naturally couldn¡¯t copy it with their own abilities, but there was still a shortcut, and that was to get the right to use the game.


    At this moment, everyone had their own thoughts. They all felt suspicious.


    Although Lu Wu had the strength of a ghost king, he still felt very sad at this moment.


    If he was discovered, he couldn¡¯t just start a massacre!


    From the identity of the people behind the war, many of the people sitting here would be his future subordinates. According to the saying that those who cultivated the human Emperor¡¯s mirror were the human emperors, all the human beings in the world were his people!


    Therefore, they were all on the same side and couldn¡¯t be killed!


    Fortunately, although these eyes glanced at Lu Wu, they didn¡¯t stay for too long.


    Because in their opinion, Lu Wu looked too young and there was no way he could be the boss behind the campaign.


    On the other hand, those who looked more mature became the main suspects.


    What was supposed to be the awards ceremony for the flagship games of major manufacturers instantly became a place for investigation.


    And there was only one ¡®criminal¡¯, the others were all Sherlock Holmes.


    In the final award ceremony, as Lu Wu expected, the battle won almost all the awards.


    Before this, although war had a good reputation among the players, it had never won any awards to prove its worth. However, in this E3 exhibition, war had officially become a God!


    Lu Wu could already see the scene of a large number of new players pouring in.


    After the award ceremony officially ended, Lu Wu was about to walk out of the venue with little Beili.


    However, she was shocked to find that there were many people blocking the entrance.


    These ¡°evil¡± Conqueror players tried to find Lu Wu in the vast sea of people and kidnap him.


    The kind that could only be redeemed with a high price of soul coins!


    Seeing this scene, Lu Wu smiled indifferently and naturally didn¡¯t care about it in his heart.


    Because they were all players who loved the game ¡°expedition¡±, and they were also his future subordinates.


    As the future leader of the human race, Lu Wu was open-minded.


    So, hold grudges +N, just wait for your death!


    Just wait until I¡¯ve squeezed all of your soul coins dry. I¡¯ll let you know what it means to be an authority dog¡¯s anger!

 Chapter 570 - -spending money makes you feel good

    Chapter 570: Chapter 570-spending money makes you feel good


    The E3 exhibition that day made Lu Wu¡¯s heart palpitate.


    The players who came out of the award Hall spread the news that the boss behind the battle was also at the venue.


    In order to catch the mysterious boss behind the scenes, the players spontaneously United and formed a series of interrogation checkpoints.


    He swore that he would capture him and have a good talk with him about the benefits of the game.


    Fortunately, although these players knew that Lu Wu was present, they had no idea what he looked like, how old he was, or other things.


    He could only ask weakly,¡±


    ¡°Are you the boss of the war expedition?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a little suspicious. Could it be you?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. I know it¡¯s you. Just admit it!¡±


    And so on to try to coax Lu Wu.


    In this regard, Lu Wu could only say that this batch of players was still too young.


    After all, he would not admit it no matter what, and the players did not suspect him too much.


    After all, Lu Wu, who was holding the hand of a cute little loli, didn¡¯t look like the ¡°three-headed and six-armed behind-the-scenes boss¡± that the players once described on the forum.


    So, Lu Wu just got away with it.


    On the same day, the forum was in an endless debate about this matter.


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    The players who didn¡¯t go to the convention were complaining about how useless the players who entered were.


    It was such a good opportunity to catch the ¡°behind-the-scenes boss,¡± but now he had missed it.


    How long would he have to wait if he wanted to talk about benefits in the future!


    If he was present, he would have been caught on the spot.


    In any case, most of the players who were not present expressed one thing.


    That is, if I¡¯m present, I¡¯ll definitely be able to catch this behind-the-scenes boss, and you guys are all trash!


    Anyway, it was all in the past, so no matter how much he bragged, it would not be exposed.


    However, the players were still very happy.


    They all saw war as their Second World and home. Even though they were not there, they could see that the war had won almost all of The Game Awards.


    It was as if they were the ones who won the award.


    On that day, the bullet screen of the live broadcast room was spammed with ¡°conquering the world¡¯s number one.¡±


    This kind of player cohesion was something that other games did not have.


    This wave of E3 promotion also made more players around the world know about the game ¡°expedition.¡±


    Although many people might have heard of this game before, they had never tried it out.


    However, after this battle, there were many prestigious and Certified Awards, which caused a strong response in the gaming industry.


    This was the effect of publicity. It was like a TV commercial. You might not care if it was done once or twice, but after a few times, you would have an impression of it.


    Driven by curiosity, many players had the urge to try out the war.


    He wanted to see if the game was the ¡°best in the world¡± as the publicity had claimed.


    Lu Wu never worried about the quality of the game, but he was afraid that the players would not play it.


    Because as long as he tried, it would be difficult to get out again.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t even be chased away.


    The Great Demon King, Hu He, had the most say in this.


    He had the thought of quitting the game a few times, but his current state could only be described as ¡°delicious.¡±


    With the influx of a large number of new players, the happiest one was Lu Wu.


    After returning home, he had been paying attention to this matter.


    The increase in the number of players also represented an increase in the future soul coin production.


    The scale of his scourge Army had expanded once again.


    With the war¡¯s popularity, the other game manufacturers suffered the most.


    Because these players were originally their leeks, and they were poached away by the conquests, how could they not feel gritted teeth?


    However, no matter what methods they used to investigate, they could not find any information about the team behind the campaign and the boss.


    It was even more impossible to buy a virtual engine for war and create a game similar to war.


    The dark moment of the game manufacturers was about to arrive.


    The conquest would step on the ¡®bones¡¯ of these game manufacturers to reach the peak.


    It was only a matter of time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the game, the area of Beiqi underworld city had been updated with the influx of a large number of new players.


    The area had more than doubled in this update.


    This was not only true for underworld, but also for the various major servers ¡®main cities.


    For this reason, Lu Wu spent a large amount of soul coins, and the inventory was suddenly reduced by more than half.


    However, Lu Wu wasn¡¯t worried at all. As the saying goes, the wool comes from the sheep. If he didn¡¯t spend money on feeding it, could it produce fur?


    All investments were for better returns.


    Of course, it was not a big deal to have no money on hand, so Lu Wu started a wave of activities.


    That was the in-game pay-to-win wheel ... Bah, the lucky Wheel!


    And this time, all five servers were opened at the same time.


    The event was a lucky draw for 30 soul coins.


    As for luck, no matter how low it was, with the huge number of players, there would always be some good things.


    And Lu Wu would announce the good things to the whole region.


    This move was indeed effective.


    Although many players could smell the ¡°dangerous¡± aura emitted by the dog official website, they were also itching to see the server-wide announcement that appeared in a short while.


    When there was a first time, there would be a second time. When there was a second time, there would be a hundredth time.


    This was something that Tong Yan had the most say in.


    He clearly knew that Lu Wu wanted to cheat the players of their soul coins.


    However, for a gambling addict, he would think,¡±what if I¡¯m the player who won the good stuff!¡±


    However, when he tried to draw once, it would be a hundred times after one.


    The soul coins that he had earned with great difficulty from forging iron and carrying bricks had been exhausted once again.


    It wasn¡¯t just the copper hanging whip. Even the simple-minded wood spirits were corrupted by the players.


    Spending money to pay for a moment felt good, and spending money to pay for a long time felt good ... My foot!


    Many young ladies of the wood spirit clan had also been played until they were poor. They could only secretly wipe away their tears and continue to move bricks and make wine to earn a little money.


    This was how easy it was to get rich.


    Many hamster fans didn¡¯t like to spend soul coins. They liked to save soul coins because it gave them a sense of security.


    As a result, after this wave, many hamster players became autistic and even wanted to die.


    Although some players had indeed drawn top-grade equipment, or even high soul coins in return, and felt that they had made a big profit.


    This group of people became the ¡°European Kings¡± of the forum players.


    But even if they made a profit, Lu Wu didn¡¯t lose anything and was the biggest winner.


    After this round, Lu Wu¡¯s stock of soul coins was replenished.


    It could be said that the construction of the major servers this time was all spent on the soul coins in the players ¡®hands, and he did not spend a single cent.


    She bore grudges for N times and successfully suppressed him.


    His heart was instantly at ease and he felt much more open-minded ...


    Most importantly, the players in this event were basically saying that they were unlucky, not that the officials were ¡®maliciously¡¯ trying to suppress them.


    After all, they had always felt that soul coins were only useful to players. To the officials, they were just a string of numbers. They could make as many soul coins as they wanted.


    However, it was depressing to be judged as an ¡®unlucky¡¯ bloodline because they couldn¡¯t get anything good from the draw. This was a fact that no player was willing to accept.


    As the big boss behind the scenes, Lu Wu looked at the players who were cursing and laughing in the forum.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    What a happy day!


    ¡­¡­


    Northern divergent great region.


    After the in-game pay-to-win wheel event ended, the new players followed the instructions of the old players and began to level up in the ghost mountains and other places.


    He had officially embarked on the journey of war.


    Meanwhile, the old players headed south of Beiqi, where the Arctic abyss was located.


    In the past half a year, Beiqi finally broke out in a war with the corpse clan.


    The cause of the war was not just a matter of resources.


    In fact, the players had their own standards of measuring friend and foe.


    For example, the Rahu clan, which occupied the nine Yao great domain, had been provoked many times by players. However, the Rahu clan had never taken the initiative to attack Beiqi and had always adopted a peaceful policy.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Rahu clan couldn¡¯t compete with the player clans.


    The Rahu clan¡¯s players had seen it with their own eyes. The forces of the nine Yao great domain, which had once annihilated players in a one-sided manner, were not weak at all.


    Of course, that was in the past. The current players ¡®combat power was far from what it had been in the past. Even if they were to fight against the luohou region, they would not be much weaker.


    Apart from the top combat power, almost all the players were ghost inspectors. They were not afraid of making enemies with any force.


    However, Rahu¡¯s forces had allowed them to provoke them many times without retaliating. The players could sense Rahu¡¯s goodwill. As a result, the number of times players went to the nine-Yao great domain decreased.


    The war with the undead race was not a matter of resources, but a matter of stance.


    The cause was the earth-shaking battle between the evil god and Hanba.


    Half a year ago, the evil god who discovered the missing fragments of Hanba¡¯s soul began to search for Hanba¡¯s soul in rage.


    They had found the senluo great domain along the way. In the end, they met Hanba who had just elevated to the peak of the demigod realm.


    The two of them seemed to be destined opponents. When enemies met, they were even more envious, and a battle broke out on the spot.


    Even though Hanba possessed the combat capability of the peak of the demigod realm, he was no match for the evil god after all. He was beaten into a sorry state.


    The battle lasted for more than half a day, and the huge commotion attracted the attention of a large number of players. Many players risked their lives to secretly film it and then live-stream it on the forum.


    This battle was the most terrifying one that the players had ever seen.


    The evil god and Hanba¡¯s attacks seemed to have the power to destroy the earth, which really made the players cry out in excitement.


    Just when the players who were watching the show thought that the evil god was going to smash the resurrected Hanba¡¯s head in this battle, an unexpected scene happened.


    The two emperors of the corpse clan, chiyan and lie Hu, were thrown into the mouth of the severely injured Hanba, turning into his power.


    To the evil God¡¯s surprise, Hanba disappeared after that. He entered the six paths space and accepted the great Emperor¡¯s pardon. He successfully ascended to the God Realm and left his name on the yin God ranking list.


    Hanba, who had returned once again, became incomparably powerful. With the help of his younger sister who had touched the traces of the Law of Time and space, as well as the high-ranking combat generals of the corpse clan, they had the power to fight a fierce battle.


    The battle went on for five days and five nights. Hanba and the evil god were both severely injured and fell into a coma at the same time.


    At that time, the evil God¡¯s situation could be said to be very dangerous.


    In order to kill the evil god while he was unconscious, Mei Luan gathered all the corpse people in the senluo great domain and climbed onto the evil God¡¯s body. She wanted to devour and refine him while he was unconscious.


    What the undead race didn¡¯t expect was that a natural disaster would befall the players at this time.


    The first to initiate the ¡°evil god protection plan¡± was the second-in-command of the evil god society, who had been laughed at by the players and even said to be a disgrace to the players.


    At that time, they were posting wildly on the forum, calling for the players to protect the evil god.


    After that, Gu Yu also stood up and called on the players to protect the evil god. He also explained that the evil god would be their ally.


    Since the myth had participated in the evil god protection plan, the other guilds naturally gave them face and also participated in the plan.


    As a result, more players responded to the call and prepared to save the evil god.


    The war between the undead and the players had broken out.


    The battle of life and death between the two old enemies, Hanba and the evil god, had yet to end. The battle between the players and the undead clan had already begun.


    In that battle, the players let the undead race understand that some corpses could not be recovered.


    At that time, the succubus and its high-level undead generals were heavily injured in the battle with the evil god, and they were unable to stop the players from saving the evil god.


    It was also that battle that caused the players to become enemies with the undead race.


    The kind that wouldn¡¯t stop until one of them died!


    Even though the players felt that they wouldn¡¯t die (funny)

 Chapter 571 - The king’s return (2 in 1)

    Chapter 571: The king¡¯s return (2 in 1)


    Due to the problem of the evil god and Hanba, the players and the undead had different standpoints, which led to the outbreak of the war.


    During this period of time, the two godly state experts, the evil god and Hanba, were unconscious.


    In order to save the evil god, the players had spent a lot of energy.


    They suffered heavy casualties in the battle. However, after the three-hour cooldown, they resolutely rejoined the battle again. Only then did they pull the huge evil god back to the Arctic abyss, which was the Beiqi region.


    Fortunately, in order to help Hanba contain the evil god, the demon succubus and the corpse generals were all severely injured in the battle. They were powerless to stop the players when they arrived. That was how the players managed to bring the evil god away.


    However, the enmity between the player clans and the undead clan had been completely formed.


    After that, the undead race invaded Beiqi several times, and the players didn¡¯t show any mercy and counterattacked the senluo region several times.


    However, compared to the players, the undead were getting more and more depressed.


    In any previous battle, the corpse race had long been used to collecting the corpses of their enemies and refining them into a part of the corpse mountain. Using war to sustain war, relying on war to strengthen the race.


    However, against the Brawler forces, not to mention a corpse, not even a strand of hair would be left after death.


    The undead warriors who discovered this had extremely complicated and depressed feelings.


    He had wanted to use the corpses of the players to create a mountain of corpses, then expand his advantage and slowly devour the players ¡®power. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the players would take away the corpses of their own people.


    It could be said to be the complete opposite.


    The reason why the players collected the corpses of the undead warriors was simple. The corpses of the undead were very useful to them.


    There was an ancient building in Hades city. The earliest players were very familiar with this building, and it was called the corpse refinery. There are details).


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    This building was a special building that was built during the invasion of the evil calamity.


    The function was to recycle evil corpse spirits and refine them into corpse spirit points. Players could use corpse spirit points to cultivate one-time use battle corpse spirits.


    However, with the end of the ¡®evil calamity¡¯, this building was gradually abandoned in the city and no one cared about it.


    However, this time, in the war against the corpse race, this building was put to good use again.


    The players could throw the corpses of undead warriors into it and refine them into corpse spirit points to create one-time combat corpse spirits, which could be reasonably recycled.


    Many corpse race Warriors ¡®bodies were even put up for auction. The more powerful the corpse race Warriors were before they died, the higher the price they would be sold for.


    Good things were never afraid of not being accepted, and some rich players had even declared that they would save up a large number of corpse spirit points to create a combat corpse spirit at the ghost king realm in one go.


    This formed an industrial chain.


    Later on, many other demon chef players also joined in the use of the ¡®corpses¡¯.


    For the players who had changed their class to a demon chef, they only saw the abundant spirit energy points in the corpse race¡¯s soldiers. This was like food rich in protein in real life, and its ¡®nutritional value¡¯ was extremely high.


    Whether it was delicious or not was not a problem for the Demon Chef players.


    After all, the Demon Chef player¡¯s ability was to process the taste of food and remove all harmful substances. Even ¡°shit¡± could be made delicious.


    And the more spirit energy points an ¡®ingredient¡¯ contained, the higher the quality of the food made, and the stronger the enhancement effect.


    These ¡®evil¡¯ demon chef players had developed 108 corpse spirit dark cuisine sets for this purpose.


    Although they knew it was delicious, most players still felt uncomfortable and did not dare to try it. Even the foodie players who wanted to eat all the delicacies in the game did not dare to challenge these alternative foods.


    As a result, eating the ¡®corpse Spirit Cooking set meal¡¯ had become a challenge that only Warriors dared to challenge.


    However, the Demon Chef players were not satisfied with just this. After all, if they produced it and did not sell it, their losses would be huge.


    After all, the corpses of these corpse race soldiers were also bought by them from the auction house, and they had spent soul coins on them.


    As a result, they held a food tasting event and provided the corpse Spirit Cooking set for free for the players to try.


    However, most players were indifferent to it and had no intention of trying it.


    But after all, these ¡°food¡± could provide actual enhancement buffs, and even permanent attribute points.


    As such, there were a small group of players who bit the bullet and tried.


    As a result, it was really fragrant!


    As a result, this industry chain also began to operate.


    Although there weren¡¯t many customers, at least he had customers and could make money.


    Other than that, there were also many players who were trying to develop other ways to make use of the bodies of the undead race¡¯s Warriors, and they also wanted to join in the ranks of earning soul coins.


    Now that there was a huge consumer group, what they lacked was the corpses of the undead race¡¯s soldiers ...


    In the past six months, the players had gradually strengthened their own side by plundering the forces of other races, and the use of corpses had been brought into full play.


    And the most popular way for civilian players to carry bricks had changed from fishing to¡¯ moving corpses ¡®.


    This was because these corpses could be sold for a good price. They could be sold to rich players, demon chef players, and so on ...


    The demand for it could be said to be huge.


    The players could go to the Sen Luo great domain and kill a few undead race Warriors, which could be sold for a lot of soul coins.


    Now, even if the undead race did not want to start a war, the players would not agree to it.


    Thus, in this battle, the undead race had already fallen into a completely passive state.


    Not only were they unable to gain any advantage over the players, but their overall strength was also being weakened.


    Among them, Lu Wu was the happiest.


    The players made a lot of money by making ¡°dead people¡¯s money¡±, and their overall strength had also improved a lot, especially Lu Wu.


    This was because players had to pay a handling fee to use the corpse refining room. Players also had to pay a handling fee to buy and sell corpses in the auction house. In short, Lu Wu was the one who made the most money in this battle between the player families and the undead race.


    Due to the in-game pay-to-win wheel event, many poor players once again set their sights on the senluo region.


    The players who had run out of money only had one thought at the moment,¡¯it¡¯s time to move bricks again.¡¯


    Some came in teams, some came in Guild teams, and there were also groups of solo players.


    The undead race, which had only settled down for two days, once again faced the evil forces of the players that gave them a headache.


    However, the corpse clansmen all understood that they could not retreat, and could only fight.


    They could only hope that Hanba would wake up soon.


    Only in this way could they kill the evil god one step ahead of time and then destroy the player family in Beiqi.


    If the evil god was allowed to wake up first, then their end would come.


    On the other hand, the players were in a very good mood.


    Even if Hanba was the first to wake up, so what? the players only wanted to say one sentence,¡±why don¡¯t you jump out of the game world and hit me?¡±


    If we can¡¯t jump out, we can still have fun in three hours!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the northern divergent¡¯s players were in a heated battle with the corpse clan of the senluo great domain ...


    On the other hand, the feisha server welcomed a huge change!


    South Africa.


    In a desert area far away from the city, there was an oasis area under the endless yellow sand.


    However, it was not a good place because the most vicious criminals in the Republic of South Africa were locked up here. It was the location of the ¡°borsmog¡± prison.


    An escort vehicle drove over from afar, and the iron gate of bosmo prison slowly opened.


    As the escort vehicle drove in, the prisoners on both sides of the barbed wire looked at the rare escort vehicle curiously with different expressions on their faces.


    There was joy, banter, and numbness ...


    The arrival of the escort vehicle meant that new prisoners were about to join their large group.


    However, those who could enter here were not good people. They had all been deprived of political rights and were basically either sentenced to life imprisonment or death.


    In this place, no one could have freedom.


    As the door opened, a dark-skinned, burly man with handcuffs and leg cuffs, about 1.9 meters tall, slowly walked out of the prison van.


    Immediately, the barbed wire erupted in cheers, as if welcoming the arrival of the newcomer.


    However, their faces were filled with gloating.


    Their numb lives made them different from ordinary people. They were very happy to see other people in pain and found it a pleasure.


    At this time, the prison guard came forward and greeted the escort. He handed him a cigarette and started to chat with him.


    The burly black man in handcuffs and leg cuffs stood to the side, his face as calm as ever.


    After finishing his cigarette, the escort got into the car, and the prison guard looked at the black man.


    ¡°You¡¯re called Guangda, right? Let¡¯s go and register. This will be your future home!¡± As he said that, a mocking smile appeared on the prison Guard¡¯s face.


    When gang da heard this, he nodded.


    Then, under the escort of the prison guards, he walked forward step by step. Under the gaze of the prisoners on both sides of the barbed wire, he entered a building in front of him.


    After that, Gundam went through a series of physical examinations and met the head Warden. All the information handed over was recorded in the database.


    From this moment on, he was officially a member of the prison, and he was serving a life sentence.


    After a series of procedures were completed, the prison guard brought Gundam to his cell, Room 707.


    As they walked through a passage without cameras, the prison guard suddenly stopped, turned to look at Gundam, and said,¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Looking at the greed on the prison Guard¡¯s face, Gundam shook his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the rules here?¡± The prison guard frowned slightly.


    As prison guards in this desert area, one of their daily income came from prisoners.


    Most of the prisoners who wanted to live a good life would choose to bribe the prison guards, because the prison guards had great power here.


    The consequences of offending the prison guards were even more miserable.


    Hearing this, gang da shook his head again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have money? The information says that you robbed a Treasury, and the gold has yet to be recovered!¡± The prison Guard¡¯s face was filled with greed again.


    ¡°How about this, give me some, and I promise you¡¯ll have a good life here in the future. Also, you have to understand what kind of place this is. Without my protection, a newcomer like you will end up very miserable!¡±


    Hearing this, gang da shook his head again, his expression unchanged.


    ¡°You will regret this!¡± The prison Guard¡¯s face darkened when he realized that Gundam was so insensible.


    After a moment¡¯s deliberation, he glared at Gundam unwillingly. Then, he led Gundam through two checkpoints and entered Room 707, where he was.


    Since it was activity time, Gundar was brought to the field by the prison guards after he put down his daily necessities.


    At this time, the prison guard unlocked his handcuffs and shackles and pushed him into the field. He said,¡±


    ¡°I advise you to think about it carefully. If you¡¯ve made up your mind, you can come and find me anytime!¡±


    With that, the prison guard closed the iron gate of the field.


    Hearing this, gang DA¡¯s face still didn¡¯t have any fluctuations, and he turned his gaze to the field.


    The field was as large as two football fields and was divided into five areas, A, B, C, D, and e.


    Gang da was currently in Zone B.


    Seeing Gundam¡¯s arrival, the group of prisoners who were exercising on the field quickly gathered and walked towards Gundam.


    This scene didn¡¯t make gang da nervous. He still stood quietly in his original spot.


    The prison guards outside the barbed wire saw this scene, but they turned a blind eye to it. They had no intention of stopping him at all. In fact, they even had a little anticipation.


    Because this was how the prisoners welcomed newcomers. It had always been like this, and they were already used to it.


    As long as no lives were lost, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to go through the trouble.


    He even treated it as a spice in his boring life.


    At this time, among the group of people walking towards Gundam, the leader was a black man with a knife scar on his face. Most of the people following him were also black, and there were more than 20 people.


    ¡°Hey, newcomer, come here!¡±


    Not far from Gundam, the bald man with a scar on his face waved at Gundam.


    Seeing this, gang da walked over.


    The smile on the man¡¯s face grew even wider. He took a step forward and patted gang DA¡¯s shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Newbie, this is not a good place. What crime have you committed?¡±


    When gang da heard this, he said with a normal expression,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t commit any crime!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing Gundam¡¯s reply, this group of people couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    The man in the lead pointed to himself and then to his underling behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°No one here is guilty. We are all innocent, just like you!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the underlings behind him burst into laughter again.


    Faced with this group of people¡¯s ridicule, gang DA¡¯s face was cold as he opened his mouth and asked,¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°There are!¡±


    As he spoke, the man turned around and pointed at a group of white men who were also sitting in Area B. ¡±


    ¡°There are two guilds in Area B. One is beast, which I¡¯m in, and the other is poison of the White pigs. If you don¡¯t choose a Guild to join, your days here will be hard!¡±


    Hearing this, gang da didn¡¯t say anything.


    The black man didn¡¯t get angry and continued,¡±


    ¡°We have the same skin color. You have no choice but to join us. However, it¡¯s not easy to join us. You have to prove that you are useful to me. So, I¡¯ll give you a mission first. If you can complete it, you¡¯ll be considered a member!¡±


    ¡°What mission?¡± Asked gang da.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Take this, find someone there, and throw it at his face. Remember, throw it hard!¡± As he spoke, the leader of the black men took the basketball from his underling and pointed at the White men who were sitting not far away.


    Looking at the teasing expression on the black man¡¯s face, gang da also laughed. He reached out to take the basketball and immediately said,¡±


    ¡°Is your gang lacking a boss?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The leader of the black men looked very surprised.


    At this moment, Gundam suddenly threw the basketball at his face. He then grabbed his neck, pressed it down, and sent a knee strike straight at his face.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Blood splattered everywhere.


    The black man who was the leader of the group was dizzy from the collision. He obviously didn¡¯t expect steel da to dare to resist him.


    His furious subordinates also made their move at this time.


    Seeing this, gang da immediately retaliated.


    Although he was fighting against dozens of people alone, gang da did not panic at all.


    If he was punched, he would hit back. If he was kicked, he would kick back.


    His grey-white striped shirt was quickly torn in the fight, and his body was also covered in wounds. However, gang da was still full of fighting spirit. He roared like a wild beast, and his punches hit the flesh, knocking down one attacker after another.


    At this moment, Gundam¡¯s performance attracted the attention of everyone in Zone B.


    In less than ten minutes, he had knocked out everyone from the beast gang.


    Panting heavily, gang da took off the pieces of his clothes, revealing his explosive muscles and the three-headed black snake tattoo on his chest ...


    After a moment of gasping, he slowly straightened his body and stepped on the head of the black man who had just provoked him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, do you need a boss?¡±


    A newbie had started the game in such a way and had defeated a regional gang with his powerful martial strength. Not only was everyone in Zone B shocked, but they were also shocked.


    The prison guards who saw this were the same.


    Looking at the gang leader struggling on the ground, Gundam suddenly turned to look at the prison guard on the other side of the iron door, and a ferocious smile appeared on his face.


    His fierce gaze scared the prison guard so much that he subconsciously took a step back.


    The prison guard seemed to realize that his behavior was embarrassing, and he quickly took another step forward, looking angry.


    Seeing this scene, Gundam burst out laughing.


    The dark cage and the dense barbed wire imprisoned the free soul.


    He did not want to be bound here. Before he got what he wanted, he wanted to be the king of this place!


    No one could stop him!


    In that blurry memory, he felt that he had another name.


    Moonlight!


    This name had no meaning, but it carried a belief that one would not be willing to live under someone else¡¯s roof.


    It was as if he had once been the king of a world in the distant past!


    It seemed like an illusion, but it was so real!

 Chapter 572 - Punishment from Lu Wu

    Chapter 572: Punishment from Lu Wu


    ?


    Gundam¡¯s performance shocked everyone in Zone B.


    Sweat dripped down his forehead, and his steel-like body shimmered under the light. He looked like a god of War.


    Looking at Gundam, the people who had been beaten to the ground all fell silent, not daring to continue resisting.


    Although they were all extremely vicious criminals, it did not mean that they were not afraid of death. Facing gang da, whose martial strength was far higher than theirs, their hearts were filled with grievance and fear, and they did not dare to make the first move.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, who¡¯s the boss!¡± Gundam grinned hideously at the man beneath his feet.


    The man gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Because as long as he said this, the prestige he had established in front of his underlings would be gone, and no one would be willing to hang out with him in the future.


    To be a boss in a prison, apart from martial strength, prestige was also very important.


    Seeing that there was no reply, Gundam raised his foot with a sinister smile and then stomped on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    At this moment, the prison guard who was watching from behind the Iron gate couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He immediately took out his Baton and started hitting the iron gate.


    ¡°Stop! Stop it, you hear me!¡±


    If he didn¡¯t stop Gundam, he was afraid that he would lose his life.


    However, Gundam had no intention of stopping. Seeing this, the prison guards quickly pressed the alarm.


    The guards on duty on the observation tower immediately pointed their guns at Gundam ...


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. com ,Please!


    ¡°Di! Di! Di!¡±


    In the sound of the alarm, the emergency team with explosion-proof shields rushed over. As the iron gate opened, they rushed into the field of Zone B.


    They quickly surrounded Gundam, their batons smashing down like rain.


    However, at this time, not only did Gundam not compromise, but it also waved its fist and retaliated.


    However, in the face of the fully armed prison guards, Gundam, who had exhausted more than half of his physical strength, could no longer resist. He was smashed to the ground and fell into a coma a moment later.


    In the end, the prison doctor quickly arrived and carried all the injured people out of the field in Area B.


    However, the remaining people in Area B¡¯s field were still in a state of shock. It was clear that this newcomer¡¯s domineering entrance had left them in disbelief.


    In the past, all the newcomers had been submissive, so it was normal for them to be beaten up.


    The rules of survival in the prison were different from the outside world. The stronger one¡¯s fist was, the stronger one would be. It was easy to be feared by others, and in turn, be respected!


    It was also one of the rules here that every newcomer had to be beaten up. It was not just a simple humiliation.


    Some people had studied this before.


    He locked the monkeys in iron cages, hung a rope inside the iron cage, and hung a banana at the bottom. As long as a monkey touched a banana due to hunger, all the monkeys in the cage would be beaten up by the experimenter.


    During this period, there would always be monkeys who couldn¡¯t help but want to touch the banana, but without exception, they would get all the monkeys beaten up.


    In the end, the monkeys became obedient and understood that they would be beaten up if they touched a banana.


    At this time, if a new monkey was put in the cage, it would not know the rule and would want to touch the banana.


    At this time, there was no need for the experimenter to stop it. The monkey in the cage would be the first to beat up the new monkey that wanted to break the rules.


    This law was the same in this prison.


    Newcomers generally didn¡¯t understand the rules here, so the older people would choose to use violent means to educate them.


    It was to let the newbies understand the rules here, to know who had the final say here, to be more honest and obedient.


    Obviously, gang da was the new monkey who broke the rules. But the difference was that he beat up the old monkey.


    At this time, Gundam had already fallen unconscious and was carried into the treatment room by the medical staff for examination.


    However, while he was unconscious, a blurry image appeared in gang DA¡¯s consciousness.


    It was a hazy place. In that area, his body was being disintegrated bit by bit, turning into scattered fragments that slowly dissolved into the world.


    At this moment, a golden figure appeared.


    This person was sitting cross-legged in a colorful mist, surrounded by immortal Qi. The golden light that was dissipating pushed away the hazy mist and stood in front of him.


    Then, he felt his scattered self being reformed.


    When he woke up again, he found himself alone.


    They were faced with endless interrogation and investigation.


    Robbery, gang crime ... All of these felt foreign to him.


    Although he had all of this person¡¯s memories, he felt that his name should be moonlight and not Guanda.


    However, other than this name, he had no other memories of moonlight.


    However, he still felt that he was moonlight.


    Other than that, he still had a mission that he had to complete urgently.


    This mission was very vague. It seemed to be to find something important, but he didn¡¯t know how to do it. He only knew that he had to get out as soon as possible. Only then could he start the mission.


    Relying on the memories left behind by Gundam, he thought of a way to get out, which was to become the well-deserved King of this prison, then launch a riot and escape in the chaos.


    But before that, he had to establish a strong prestige.


    Therefore, in the face of the provocation of the leader of the beast gang, he did not hesitate to attack.


    A little more blood would make people remember him, and fear would deepen the impression, so he showed no mercy ...


    The blurry memory and the strong sense of mission confused Gundam.


    In the midst of the chaos, Gundam was at a loss, but he knew that he had to get out as soon as possible.


    He also seemed to remember that he was once the king of a world, but he had no memory of this ...


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, Gundar, who had woken up in the medical room, was severely punished. He was locked in the confinement room for a week and only had one meal a day.


    This was a lesson for him.


    The prison guards and the head Warden wanted to see an obedient monkey, not a monkey that broke the rules like Gundam. This was because such a person was full of uncertainties and could cause even greater trouble at any time.


    A week later, Gundam, who had just come out of the confinement unit, came to the sports field in Zone B once again.


    This time, no one dared to provoke gang da anymore, because they already knew that he was not to be trifled with.


    However, even though they did not provoke him, Gundam took the initiative to find the leader of the beast gang. He still said the same thing,¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the boss!¡±


    It was simple and clear, just do it if you¡¯re not convinced.


    The leader of the beast gang, who still refused to lower his head, was beaten up by Gundam again, and his bruised face was licked with new wounds.


    As expected, Gundar was once again locked in the solitary room.


    However, when he came out again, Gundar was still the same. He came to the field and asked the leader of the beast gang who was the boss.


    At this moment, the leader of the beast gang, who was used to being domineering in the field of Area B, was on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    He felt that if this continued, he would really be beaten to death.


    In the past, he was the only one who bullied others. This was the first time he had been bullied like this. For this reason, he had thought of revenge. He had even sharpened his toothbrush and was prepared to give Gundam a hard blow to let him know that he was not to be trifled with.


    However, under the absolute difference in strength, not only did he not succeed, but he was also beaten up.


    Such a stubborn Gundam also gave the prison guards a huge headache. For this reason, they viciously threatened Gundam and even used underhanded means to beat him up.


    However, gang da didn¡¯t back down at all. As long as he left the confinement room, everything went on as usual.


    On the fourth time, the leader of the beast gang finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and chose to lower his head, acknowledging gang da as his boss.


    After becoming the boss of the beast gang, the first thing Gundam did was to provoke another gang leader in Area B.


    Facing such a rude and unreasonable Gundam had already made the other sect feel very uneasy, and when they faced it head-on, their momentum was weakened by 30%.


    However, they were naturally unwilling to be associated with the black men from the beast gang.


    As a result, the balance between the two gangs was broken, and area B became extremely chaotic, with daily fights.


    However, with the iron fist of Steel da, who was extremely strong in battle, Area B was finally unified. From then on, there was only one boss in Area B, and that was steel da.


    However, this was not the end. Gundam knew that the strength of Area B alone was not enough to complete his escape plan. He needed more help.


    So, he set his eyes on the other gangs in the other districts.


    Gundam¡¯s arrival brought many unstable factors to the already chaotic prison.


    He had become a thorn in the prison guards and the head warden¡¯s side, but Gundam¡¯s prestige had been established in the prison.


    Everyone in this prison knew that there was a guy in Zone B that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    In the face of Gundam¡¯s provocation, the criminals in the five districts began to fight openly and secretly. Some of the powerful leaders even bribed the prison guards to suppress Gundam.


    However, even if he was locked up in the detention room again, he could still command the criminals in Area B with his strong prestige.


    The two leaders of Area B even took the initiative to bribe the prison guards in the detention room to help pass on Guanda¡¯s instructions.


    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner, and gang da felt that the day of his escape from prison was not far away.


    It was time to complete that vague mission.


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that a certain boss behind the scenes had already discovered his existence.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, within the divine artifact space.


    Lu Wu and little Bei Li were observing Gundam¡¯s every move through the divine artifact.


    In fact, when the immortal took moonlight¡¯s soul away from the six paths of reincarnation, little Bei Li had noticed it.


    After yueyao¡¯s death, Lu Wu tried to recruit her to surrender, but yueyao refused. Although Lu Wu felt sorry for her, he did not force her to stay. After that, Bei Li erased all of yueyao¡¯s memories of Lu Wu and himself from her consciousness and saw him step into the six paths of reincarnation with his own eyes.


    It was also after that that the immortal appeared.


    He thought that he had managed to hide from the netherworld Emperor¡¯s detection, but he couldn¡¯t escape from little Bei Li, who could control the six paths of reincarnation at any time.


    Little Beili was very clear about the identity of this immortal.


    The profound heavens immortal Lord had experienced the war of the Three Realms and was on the same level as the bronze Divine Tree. He was a figure only second to the immortal Emperor of the heaven realm.


    As for why he had taken the moonlight fragments, little Beili knew better.


    It was right after darknorth had slaughtered the gods in the great land of Northern divergent.


    The immortal Lord was no longer able to sit still in the face of the hidden danger of the heaven defying Alliance.


    That was why he wanted to investigate the memories of yueyao, the short-lived official sovereign of the northern divergent. He wanted to see if she knew anything about beiming, Bing Feng, and the other descendants of the heaven defying Alliance.


    Fortunately, yueyao¡¯s memory of Bei Li and Lu Wu had been erased from her mind, and she did not know beiming. Therefore, the sky Mystic immortal Lord could not find any useful information at all.


    The information that moonlight was killed by the player clan in the end was even more useless.


    This cruel law of survival and mutual deception was what the immortal master wanted to see.


    In fact, the profound heaven immortal Lord had been investigating the netherworld and the human world all along, and he had been secretly planning to curb the development of the two worlds.


    This immortal master had once done something else. It was also him who had led to the activation of Cang Xu¡¯s heaven-defying plan.


    Due to his identity, he could not go to the netherworld realm personally. However, he found a chess piece, Cang Xu. He could use Cang Xu¡¯s desire to save Immortals as a leverage to get Cang Xu to continuously provide information about the netherworld and investigate if the netherworld had any rebellious intentions.


    After making use of Cang Xu and confirming that the netherworld could not produce a power like the heaven defying Alliance, he had kicked Cang Xu out without any hesitation.


    However, the appearance of darknorth, a descendant of the heaven defying Alliance, had made the profound sky immortal Lord feel uneasy again, so he decided to observe the netherworld once more.


    It was also at that time that he sneaked into the world of six paths of reincarnation.


    Although the monarch could use the power of the six paths reincarnation, he was not the master of the six paths reincarnation, so he was very confident in sneaking in.


    After taking away yueyao¡¯s soul, he had carefully looked through her memories to see if there were any traces of beiming and the others in Beiqi during the period when this short-lived official sovereign of Beiqi was in charge. However, after his investigation yielded no results, he gave up.


    However, something else happened that put him on guard again.


    During this period of time, several gods in the heavenly realm had strange conditions in their bodies.


    The green bronze Divine Tree, elephant god, sky-devouring Lion, cloud-Soaring Dragon, moon god, spirit bug Mantis, and so on ...


    These heavenly gods all felt an inexplicable power constantly absorbing their divine power, but they couldn¡¯t find out where this power came from.


    For this reason, the profound heavens immortal Lord, who had learned of the news, began to investigate the matter.


    He even personally met with the immortal Emperor, the eastern Emperor, and asked for his guidance.


    In the end, he found a clue, and that was that these gods were all severely injured in the war of the Three Realms, and left behind their body parts in the human world.


    According to East Emperor Taiyi, it was very likely that the damage was caused by the negative entities formed by these broken parts.


    East Emperor Taiyi had even investigated this matter personally, but to no avail.


    However, he did not give up.


    It was his duty to predict danger for the heaven realm in advance and deal with it. Thus, his gaze turned from the netherworld realm to the human realm.


    His idea was simple. Since the broken parts of these gods with abnormal bodies were left in the human world, he would find these broken parts and investigate the specific reason.


    However, the laws of the Three Realms clearly stated that the gods of the heavenly realm were also not allowed to descend to the mortal realm.


    This was the rule set by the great emperors of the netherworld and the heaven realm, and he couldn¡¯t break it.


    Therefore, he thought of finding an agent like Cang Xu to investigate the details of the remains of the gods in the human world.


    It was at this moment that he suddenly remembered that he still had moonlight¡¯s soul fragment, which he could use now.


    Hence, he found a human with a strong body to possess and injected moonlight¡¯s soul into it. He then injected a wisp of divine power into it.


    This power would slowly transform this person¡¯s body, continuously strengthening it.


    He did this to avoid being caught, and everything was done cautiously.


    For this reason, the mission that he had inserted into gang DA¡¯s mind was also very vague. It would only become clearer as time passed.


    There was another reason for choosing Africa.


    Back then, in order to exterminate the ¡°zu Bao¡¯s bloodline¡± of the human realm, a war between the heaven realm and the human realm had broken out here. The missing body parts of the sky-devouring Lion, the spirit Mantis, and the elephant god had all fallen here.


    Many years had passed, and their bodies might no longer be here, but the profound sky immortal Lord still decided to start his investigation from here.


    And he had chosen Gundam as his possession target not only because this person¡¯s body was extremely strong, but also for another reason.


    He needed someone who broke the rules. If he chose those ¡°big shots,¡± the early stages might go smoothly, but the abnormalities of the big shots would lead to a chain reaction. The impact would be too great, and the risk of being exposed would also be very high.


    Although the Treaty of the Three Realms mainly restricted the netherworld and the human world, he had to look good on the surface.


    Furthermore, Gundar was a criminal, so no matter how much he went overboard, it would be perfectly normal.


    Therefore, gang da would feel that he was not himself, but the moonlight. Furthermore, there would always be a strong desire to complete the mission in his mind, but he would not know what he should do. He only wanted to get out as soon as possible.


    This was all arranged by the profound heavens immortal Lord.


    Just like Cang Xu, he was just a new chess piece.


    However, what the sky Xuan ancestor did not know was that all of his plans were completely exposed to Lu Wu and little Beili.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Wu and little Bei Li decided to punish him after some discussion.


    However, the method of punishment could not be exposed, and they could not show their faces in person.


    After that, Lu Wu was transferred back to No. 2.


    It was mu Zhiguang, who had taken over the black Tiger¡¯s body and had his memories blocked.


    After that, he used the divine weapon to draw back all the soul power in his body and transformed his body. The goal was to make him look like a normal human.


    He only modified its body to the limit of the human body and then sent it to South South Africa.


    ¡­¡­


    It was already night time.


    In a city in South Africa, mu Zhiguang¡¯s figure appeared.


    After closing his eyes and checking the mission that Lu Wu sent through the divine artifact, mu Zhiguang¡¯s lips curled up.


    However, there was one thing he had to do before he could complete this mission.


    Crime, jail!


    And then punish that guy called Guanda, the kind that would kill him!

 Chapter 573 - Digging a hole

    Chapter 573: Digging a hole


    Bosmo prison.


    On this day, the prisoner carriage arrived again.


    As usual, the prisoners inside the barbed wire were all looking forward to the arrival of the newcomers, waiting for a good show to start.


    This time, there were two prisoners coming out of the prison van. One of them was a middle-aged man in his forties. He looked very timid, and his eyes were fixed on the ground the whole time, not daring to look around. The other person, however, piqued the curiosity of all the prisoners.


    From his skin color and appearance, he should be an Asian. He was about 1.8 meters tall, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. His eyes were very bright.


    Unlike the old man, his eyes were constantly scanning the prisoners on both sides of the barbed wire. Even when he met the fierce eyes of the prisoners, he did not avoid them and exuded confidence.


    After confirming their identities, the prison guard took them to the office and began to register.


    However, what made the prison guard curious was that one of the people was actually an illegal immigrant.


    As for where he came from, this person did not say. However, the things that he had committed were very outrageous.


    He had actually used a ¡®toy gun¡¯ to rob a bank and had succeeded.


    What made the prison guard even more speechless was that after the successful robbery, this guy sat in front of the bank with the huge sum of money and smoked, as if he wanted to be arrested.


    After he was caught, this guy¡¯s attitude became even more inexplicable.


    No matter how he asked, he would not answer.


    Left with no choice, the police could only conduct a psychological test on him. However, the conclusion was that he was normal and had no mental problems.


    In the end, according to the laws of the Republic of South Africa, he was sentenced to polsemo prison because of his abominable behavior and extreme unwillingness to cooperate.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. com ,Please!


    In the prison Guard¡¯s eyes, this guy named ¡°mu Zhiguang¡± was really showing off.


    This ¡°criminal file¡± made the prison Guard¡¯s scalp numb.


    Looking at this guy, he was still full of confidence even in prison, which made the prison guards speechless.


    It was really a show!


    Following the procedure, after a physical examination and meeting with the head Warden, the two newcomers were taken away and sent to the restricted areas of Section A and C.


    Mu Zhiguang was assigned to Zone C, which was separated from Zone B by a wire fence.


    There were also two gangs in Zone C, the flower snake and the Eagle.


    But recently, these two gangs that were originally opposing each other had United for the first time in history.


    The reason was due to Area B, which was already under gang DA¡¯s command.


    In the face of gang DA¡¯s suppression, they had no choice but to cooperate.


    When they saw mu Zhiguang enter the field, the prisoners who were in the middle of their exercise immediately turned their eyes to him.


    When a newcomer arrived, it was natural to set rules and let the newcomer understand some simple and easy to understand principles.


    They immediately gathered together and walked towards mu Zhiguang.


    This time, there weren¡¯t many twists and turns. They just wanted to beat up this newcomer.


    The prison guard stood behind the Iron gate, turning a blind eye to all this.


    At this moment, mu Zhiguang saw the menacing crowd and a smile appeared on his face.


    He turned to look in the direction of Zone B, then walked toward the crowd in front of him and took the initiative to attack.


    Different from gang da at that time, mu Zhiguang¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t have as much ruthlessness, but each of his moves had miraculous effects, quickly suppressing the enemy. Basically, no one present could withstand a single blow from him.


    At this moment, what mu Zhiguang was displaying was the ¡°grappling technique (ultimate version)¡± that Lu Wu had implanted for him (a copy of a certain high-level player in Beiqi).


    Using the weak points of the human body¡¯s joints, acupuncture points, and vital parts, mu Zhiguang could always defeat the enemy with one strike in battle.


    In a short period of time, he had taken down more than ten people.


    At this moment, the prisoners in Zone C were also dumbfounded.


    When steel da had appeared in Zone B, they had already found it unbelievable. Now, there was another one, and he didn¡¯t look any weaker than steel da.


    However, facing a newbie, these seniors with a sense of ¡®superiority¡¯ were not willing to lower their heads and immediately swarmed forward.


    Although mu Zhiguang¡¯s soul power was completely extracted by Lu Wu, his combat skills were completely retained. He didn¡¯t panic at all in the face of the prisoners ¡®fierce attack. He calmly retaliated. At the same time, he dodged to avoid being pounced on.


    Even with the physical limits of the human body, in the face of so many prisoners, if he was thrown to the ground, mu Zhiguang knew that it would be difficult to get up again.


    Just like that, relying on his advantage in technique and physical fitness, mu Zhiguang was able to take on fifty people at once.


    Other than the prisoners who did not join any gang and were bullied all the time, the gang members who had gathered were all knocked down in a short time.


    However, unlike gang da, after knocking down all these people, mu Zhiguang did not pursue and attack. Instead, he smiled and said,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss, how about I be the boss of Zone C?¡±


    The prisoners who were lying on the ground and wailing after being hit at their ¡°weak point¡± were dumbfounded when they heard this.


    This scene was so familiar.


    Just a while ago, they had witnessed the same situation in Zone B.


    At that time, they had completely treated it as a joke and couldn¡¯t help but laugh at it. They didn¡¯t expect that they would also fall in the same place.


    However, the people here were all villains. How could they yield so easily? even if they couldn¡¯t win, they would fight to the death.


    However, mu Zhiguang was not like gang da, who used the method of killing the chicken to warn the monkeys to establish his prestige. Instead, he turned around and found a place to sit down. He just looked at them lying on the ground with a smile on his face.


    These prisoners were instantly dumbfounded. They had no idea what mu Zhiguang was going to do.


    However, at this time, mu Zhiguang was very clear about what he had to do, and that was to kill gang da, complete Lu Wu¡¯s task, and at the same time, set up a trap for the ¡°sky Mystic immortal Lord¡± behind the scenes.


    As for whether he wanted to be the boss or not, it did not matter to him.


    However, for the next few days, no one in Zone C dared to provoke mu Zhiguang anymore. After that fight, mu Zhiguang had made a name for himself.


    But very quickly, trouble from outside came knocking on their door.


    This trouble wasn¡¯t directed at mu Zhiguang, but the entire C region.


    During lunch in the large canteen, the prisoners in area A and area B took the initiative to provoke him. They only had one goal, and that was to make everyone in Area C acknowledge gang da as their boss.


    Of course, the prisoners in Zone C were not convinced.


    Hence, the two groups of people started fighting during lunch time.


    Food flew all over the sky, and the ground was filled with figures fighting.


    After the battle, area A and B did not have much of an advantage, even though Area C¡¯s overall strength was weaker than the combined strength of area A and B. But in the end, mu Zhiguang made his move and successfully beat back the prisoners in area A and B before the prison¡¯s emergency anti-riot team arrived.


    However, after this, the two bosses of Zone C seemed very worried.


    Since gang da had been locked up in the solitary room for the past few days, he hadn¡¯t participated in the gang fight this time, so they were very worried about how gang da would deal with them after he came out.


    The prisoners in Zone C were still very afraid of the Gundam that could single-handedly take down Zone B and make even the prisoners in zone A yield in a short time.


    That was why they were worried that when that lunatic gang da came out, he would personally lead the prisoners in area A and B to beat them up.


    At this moment, they thought of mu Zhiguang.


    It seemed that in the entire C zone, only mu Zhiguang had the strength to go against gang da.


    After some hesitation and mental struggle, the two bosses of Zone C found mu Zhiguang, hoping that he would be the boss of Zone C and lead his brothers to fight against Guangda.


    In this prison where they had lost their freedom, face was very important to these bosses.


    Although they had also acknowledged someone else as their boss, at least mu Zhiguang was one of them in Zone C. It wasn¡¯t a shameful thing to say this out loud.


    Mu Zhiguang did not refuse and agreed decisively.


    Because he only had one goal, and that was to wait for gang da to come out of the solitary room, and then punish him.


    The days passed by.


    While they were waiting, the brutal gang da was finally released from the confinement unit.


    As usual, the first thing gang da did when he came out was to stir up trouble.


    It was still lunchtime. After taking a few bites of the food on his plate, gang da suddenly stood up.


    Seeing this, the two prison guards had already realized what was going to happen. They placed their hands on the alarm and were ready to press it at any time.


    Seeing gang da stand up, the underlings around him also stood up and followed him to the prisoners who were eating in Area C.


    Seeing this scene, mu Zhiguang laughed. After some thought, he also stood up.


    Seeing their boss stand up, the prisoners in Zone C gathered their courage and joined the fight even though they were afraid.


    At this moment, gang da walked in front of mu Zhiguang, looked at him with an indifferent gaze, and said,¡±


    ¡°I heard the boss of Zone C has changed. Is it you?¡±


    Mu Zhiguang nodded his head without a care.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll recognize me as your boss and listen to me in the future. Is there a problem?¡± Gang da asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°How about this, you fight me. If you can beat me, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Mu Zhiguang appeared to be very relaxed and not nervous at all.


    Hearing mu Zhiguang¡¯s answer, gang da appeared very surprised. However, he had absolute confidence in this kind of challenge, so he nodded.


    The two of them were going to fight one-on-one, and this scene immediately attracted the attention of all the prisoners in the cafeteria.


    The two bosses of Area B who had followed Gundam the earliest walked to the prison guards at this time and told them about the one-on-one fight. They also expressed that they hoped that they would not press the alarm. It was just a one-on-one fight, and nothing would happen!


    The two prison guards usually received a lot of benefits, so when they heard that it was not a group fight, but a one-on-one fight, they immediately heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.


    Very quickly, the prisoners formed a large circle, with mu Zhiguang and gang da standing in the circle.


    Duels in the prison weren¡¯t common, but group fights were more common, so the surrounding prisoners were a little excited.


    Some of the prisoners had even started to beat their bowls and chopsticks rhythmically.


    The one-on-one fight in the prison seemed to be full of ceremony, but it also seemed simple and crude.


    He just needed to defeat his opponent with force, and there were no rules.


    Even things like stools that could be grabbed during a fight could be used as weapons as long as they could knock down the opponent.


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll let you make the first move!¡± Gundam laughed maliciously and provoked.


    When mu Zhiguang heard this, he did not try to be humble. He took a decisive step forward and threw a punch straight at gang DA¡¯s face.


    The moment the fist wind came, Gundar knew that the person in front of him was not easy to deal with. He immediately raised his hand to block it.


    Seeing this, mu Zhiguang took a step forward with his right foot, adding a force of inertia to his punch, and smashed it hard into gang DA¡¯s elbow, forcing him to retreat a few steps.


    At this moment, gang DA¡¯s expression turned serious. He was shocked by mu Zhiguang¡¯s power.


    However, before he could recover from his shock, mu Zhiguang¡¯s attacks came at him continuously.


    The moment they exchanged blows, gang da fell into a passive position.


    The prisoners around them were dumbfounded.


    In fact, they all thought that gang da would win, and a few people had even opened up bets in the dark and gambled on the tobacco they had secretly hidden, but they didn¡¯t expect mu Zhiguang¡¯s strength to be beyond their imagination.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a muffled sound, Gundar¡¯s chest was punched, and his body fell back, knocking over the dining table.


    ¡°What move?¡± Gundam, who was slowly getting up from the ground, spoke with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Split, fixed, inch, flood fist!¡± Mu Zhiguang smiled slightly.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    This time, gang da took the initiative to pounce towards mu Zhiguang.


    However, in the face of mu Zhiguang¡¯s overpowering technique, even though gang dakong had brute force, he was having a hard time dealing with it.


    ¡­¡­


    While the two of them were fighting, two pairs of eyes were watching them.


    One side was naturally Lu Wu, who was observing without leaving a trace through the divine artifact.


    The other party was the profound heavens immortal Lord.


    Seeing that gang da was restrained, the profound heavens celestial Lord, who was in the heavenly Policy Bureau of the heavenly realm, frowned and kept glancing at mu Zhiguang.


    However, after careful inspection, he discovered that mu Zhiguang¡¯s body didn¡¯t have a single trace of spiritual power. He could conclude that he was just an ordinary physical practitioner in reality.


    This made the profound heavens immortal Lord extremely aggrieved.


    He had placed Gundam in an important position and was prepared to slowly train it into an important chess piece planted in the human world, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be controlled by someone in this prison.


    However, the Treaty of the Three Realms restricted him from descending to the mortal world as a heavenly deity.


    Previously, when he was able to put the modified moonlight¡¯s soul into Gundar¡¯s body, it was only through a method of reincarnation, and he did not personally descend to the mortal world.


    At this moment, he was extremely fretful.


    On the other hand, Lu Wu and little Bei Li seemed to be very happy. They had even set up a trap for this immortal.

 Chapter 574 - turning the tables

    Chapter 574: Chapter 574-turning the tables


    Heaven realm, heavenly Policy Bureau.


    This was an extremely special department in the heavenly realm.


    It was established after the war of the Three Realms with the purpose of inspecting the underworld and the human realm to prevent any crisis before it happened. It was of great significance.


    Although the heaven realm was already the most powerful force in the Three Realms, they would still be worried about the rise of the two realms below.


    This was the duty of the heavenly Policy Bureau: to kill all signs of danger, to observe in secret, and to control the direction of the situation.


    The profound heavens celestial Lord was also known as the ¡°supremacy of heavenly policy,¡± and was the Supreme Leader of the heavenly policy prison.


    After being pardoned by the immortal Emperor, he had been secretly planning many plans.


    Since the mortal realm was already in the Dharma ending age, there was no source of spiritual energy, so he basically put all his focus on the netherworld.


    He continued to gather information, search for the remaining members of the heaven defying Alliance, and suppress the development of the netherworld forces.


    And Cang Xu was just a step in his plan.


    After many investigations, the profound sky immortal Lord discovered that the netherworld no longer had the same intense desire for revenge as it had in the past when the heaven defying Alliance was still around.


    At this time, the forces of the netherworld were attacking each other and plundering resources, which was no longer a big deal.


    That was why the profound heaven immortal Lord felt that the netherworld had no hope of rising again, so he kicked Cang Xu away and handed over the task of inspecting the netherworld to his subordinates, the members of the heavenly Policy Bureau.


    But recently, the netherworld was clearly no longer peaceful.


    After God darknorth, rashu had killed another god. What was even more unexpected was the appearance of the ice Ghost Legion from the heaven defying Alliance¡¯s old era.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. com ,Please!


    All of this gave him a bad feeling.


    As a result, he began to inspect the situation in the netherworld, and his greatest focus was placed on Beiqi.


    This was because the headquarters of the heaven defying Alliance, Northern divergent, had been the center of the recent problems.


    However, during his inspection, he didn¡¯t find any problems with Beiqi.


    Although many new powers had appeared, this was normal. The strongest of these powers had not even reached the ghost emperor level, much less the heaven defying Alliance.


    So, he was relieved once again.


    They thought that all of this was because of the remnants of the heaven defying Alliance, and that it was nothing to worry about.


    As long as he eliminated all the remaining forces, the netherworld would still be the netherworld that he could rest assured of.


    However, he soon discovered another important matter.


    That was the problem of the gods ¡®power being plundered, and the source could not be found at all, even if the immortal Emperor took action.


    This gave Tian Xuan celestial Lord a bad feeling.


    Hence, he was prepared to place a puppet in the human realm, which was also a chess piece, to help him obtain information and kill the crisis.


    The most important thing was to find the remnant body of the God who had been robbed of his power and had once been left in the human world, which had grown into a negative entity.


    Logically speaking, everything was seamless.


    After all, he had never descended to the lower realm, so it could not be considered breaking the rules. What he did could be said to be very secretive.


    But who would have thought that the problem would arise just like that?


    His chess piece, Gundar, had actually encountered a human martial arts cultivator, or in other words, a physical body cultivator.


    What made him feel even more sullen was that the Gundam he had created was not his match.


    This didn¡¯t mean that Gundam¡¯s body wasn¡¯t weaker than its opponent ¡®s.


    Rather, it was the absolute difference in fighting techniques.


    At this moment, the profound sky immortal Lord was feeling a little anxious as he looked at the continuously falling Gundam.


    Because he had an important position in Gundam, it was an important part of the human world, and he couldn¡¯t lose it.


    However, Gundam¡¯s opponent was just an ordinary person, not a member of the netherworld. He had no reason to descend to the mortal world to help.


    But very quickly, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    It was because mu Zhiguang had clearly intended to kill him.


    He relied on his powerful martial arts techniques to continuously hit steel DA¡¯s head, neck, and other vital weaknesses.


    At this time, Gundam had already been beaten to the point of vomiting blood, but no one came forward to help. As there were people all around, the prison guards did not notice anything wrong.


    Finally, Gundam couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell heavily to the ground.


    At this moment, mu Zhiguang, who had a smile on his face earlier, suddenly had an ominous glint in his eyes. He threw a punch at gang DA¡¯s neck.


    Under the sky Mystic immortal Lord¡¯s disbelieving gaze, gang da clutched his throat and widened his eyes.


    After struggling for a while, it slowly lost its vitality.


    At this moment, the noisy cafeteria instantly fell silent.


    Everyone seemed to be very frightened, because this gang da, who had the hope of becoming the prison¡¯s tyrant, had actually been beaten to death.


    Moreover, he was killed in a one-on-one fight.


    At this moment, they looked at mu Zhiguang with fear in their eyes. At the same time, they knew that mu Zhiguang was in big trouble.


    Normally, they could do whatever they wanted, but if someone died, they would be violating a minefield, and the consequences would be extremely serious.


    Just as the prisoners were still in shock, a wisp of soul floated out of the dead Gundam.


    At the same time, the power of the six paths of reincarnation appeared.


    At this moment, the profound heavens immortal Lord finally couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.


    Moonshine¡¯s soul was still important to him. Although there was an accident at the moment, he had to retrieve it and prepare for the next step.


    And so, he made his move.


    Far away in the heaven realm, he circulated all of his divine power and tried to interfere with the direction of Yue Yao¡¯s soul. He was ready to stop her before the six paths of reincarnation took her soul away.


    This would consume a huge amount of divine power, but the profound sky immortal Lord could not care less about that.


    At this moment, he was betting on a short moment. As long as he wasn¡¯t discovered, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Even if the netherworld Emperor found out later, he could just deny it without any evidence!


    His godly power slowly gathered above the prison.


    However, just as he was about to make his move, the power of the six paths of reincarnation suddenly strengthened and took away yueyao¡¯s soul.


    At the sight of this, the profound sky immortal Lord¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy and he immediately withdrew his power.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, his figure slowly disappeared from the heaven¡¯s policy mirror.


    This time, he decided to sneak into the six paths of reincarnation again.


    Just like before, he quietly took moonlight¡¯s soul away from the six paths of reincarnation.


    As he crossed worlds, the profound sky immortal Lord felt very upset.


    Before this, he had never miscalculated. He did not expect that his important chess piece would be defeated by an ordinary martial arts cultivator in the human world. It was really embarrassing.


    Soon, through the space Channel, his figure appeared in the world of six paths of reincarnation, which was shrouded in fog.


    Following the Mark¡¯s presence, he found moonlight¡¯s soul that was floating forward.


    However, just as he was about to make a move and take moonlight away like the last time, a Bell suddenly rang around him.


    Upon hearing the voice, Tian Xuan celestial Lord¡¯s expression changed and he immediately tried to tear open the space to escape.


    However, the spatial Rift he had torn was instantly restored to its original state by the bell.


    At this moment, the profound sky immortal Lord knew that he had caused trouble.


    In his terrified eyes, a figure with countless colored law belts floating around it appeared in front of him.


    ¡°The great emperor of East Peak!¡±


    ¡°Tian Xuan, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±


    ¡°How did you find out I was here?!¡±


    ¡°It was just a coincidence. I was checking the six paths of reincarnation and I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I think I saw you trying to steal the soul!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the profound sky immortal Lord¡¯s expression turned ugly, but he knew that he could not leave easily.


    Now that he had been caught, no one could save him except the immortal Emperor!


    Seeing that Tian Xuan was no longer speaking, the Emperor of East Mountain waved his hand. A brass bell suddenly covered Tian Xuan and trapped him in it. Then, it flew back to his hand.


    At this moment, the great emperor of East Peak could not help but laugh.


    Just a moment ago, he received a message from the six paths of reincarnation.


    The message was blank and there was no label on it. However, the confused Emperor of East Peak still came to the world of six paths of reincarnation.


    This was because the six paths of reincarnation was extremely important to the netherworld and there was no room for mistakes.


    In the end, he caught the profound heavens immortal Lord who was about to devour yueyao¡¯s soul.


    The profound sky immortal Lord couldn¡¯t give any reason to refute this.


    Because this was the world of the six paths of reincarnation, not the heaven realm¡¯s territory. It was a forbidden area of the netherworld realm, so how could one enter and leave it at will?


    When the heaven realm investigated the six paths of reincarnation, the heaven defying Alliance was used as an excuse. The three immortal emperors personally negotiated with the three great emperors of the netherworld and used this reason to investigate the six paths of reincarnation.


    But this time, there was no reason, no excuse, and he had sneaked in. He had already violated the taboo of the netherworld.


    It was reasonable for the great emperor of East Peak to take action.


    As the great emperor of East Peak waited, a golden statue slowly appeared in the space of six paths of reincarnation.


    The Golden rays of light forced the mist back, and the sculpture became lifelike. The ten prayer beads around it began to spin.


    It was the eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    ¡°Tianxuan has violated the taboo. You¡¯re not wrong, but he¡¯s my subordinate. Let him go!¡± Donghuang Taiyi looked at the great emperor of East Peak and said indifferently.


    ¡°The reason!¡±


    ¡°This is a wisp of your nomological law. I¡¯m returning it to you to offset Tianxuan¡¯s mistake!¡± While speaking, a strand of law belt flew out of the will bead above Taiyi¡¯s head.


    This law belt was the one that the great emperor of East Mountain gave to Lu Wu when he took the blame for Lu Wu.


    The great emperor of East Peak nodded after receiving the belt. He waved his hand and released the brass bell. The figure of the profound heaven immortal Lord emerged from the bell.


    The eastern Emperor Taiyi nodded and reached out his hand, pulling the still dazed Tianxuan immortal Lord into the will bead. Then, he disappeared from the world of six paths of reincarnation.


    The great emperor of East Peak smiled when he saw this.


    He didn¡¯t expect to be able to retrieve his lost law belt in this way.


    He turned towards the mist of the six paths of reincarnation and mumbled,¡±


    ¡°Many thanks!


    Then, his figure slowly disappeared into the mist of the six paths of reincarnation.


    ¡­¡­


    When Lu Wu and little Bei Li saw this, they turned around and high-fived each other.


    They could not help but smile.


    The ultimate goal of digging this pit was to make the heaven realm passive for once and let the great emperor of East Mountain have the upper hand.


    Lu Wu could be said to owe the Emperor of East Peak a lot.


    If he didn¡¯t take the blame for Lu Wu, he would have been caught red-handed by donghuang Taiyi.


    For this reason, the great emperor of East Mountain had lost one of the 3000 law ties around his body, which was a huge loss.


    However, this time, when they found out that the sky Mystic immortal Lord was secretly playing tricks, Lu Wu and little Bei Li were already discussing how to punish him.


    Their ultimate goal wasn¡¯t just to get rid of the chess piece that the profound heavens immortal Lord had planted in the mortal realm, but to dig a hole for the profound heavens immortal Lord to jump into.


    As for what they should do, Lu Wu and little Bei Li had a discussion and finally decided on the plan.


    First, he would kill gang da, and then send his soul into the world of six paths of reincarnation.


    This was also the reason why the suction of the six paths of reincarnation was so strong after gang DA¡¯s death that the profound heaven immortal Lord was unable to stop him.


    Sure enough, the profound heavens celestial Lord fell into the trap and entered the world of six paths of reincarnation again, trying to take away yueyao¡¯s soul in the same way he did before.


    However, this time, little Bei Li had controlled the six paths of reincarnation in advance and sent a blank message to the great emperor of East Peak, which attracted his attention.


    As expected, the great emperor of East Peak had come to investigate the situation. He had ¡°coincidentally¡± captured Tian Xuan.


    This time, East Emperor Taiyi had no reason to ask Emperor of East Peak to hand over the man. He could only return the wisp of law to offset Tian Xuan¡¯s mistake.


    Lu Wu and little Beili¡¯s plan could be said to be a perfect success!


    ¡­¡­


    And in a certain prison, mu Zhiguang, who had made a huge mistake, was locked up in a solitary room.


    This was the guy who robbed a bank with a water gun, was caught smoking calmly, and killed someone within a few days of being in prison.


    The prison guards were really annoyed by the show.


    And what awaited mu Zhiguang after that would be the death penalty!


    In this regard, Lu Wu and little Beili were very calm.


    The soul could be recovered, but the body of the black Tiger was abandoned.


    I¡¯ll get a new one another day. Perfect!

 Chapter 575 - Balance of interests

    Chapter 575: Balance of interests


    This time, although he lured the Tian Xuan immortal Lord into the pit and successfully allowed the Emperor of East Peak to retrieve the lost law belt, Lu Wu also began to consider the development of the human world.


    After this incident, Lu Wu noticed that the heavenly realm had noticed some changes, although they had not yet found out the reason.


    In fact, Lu Wu also understood that the heaven realm didn¡¯t care much about the development of the human realm.


    Because the human realm was already in the Age of Chaos, there were very few cultivators in the world, and they could not compete with the heavenly realm at all.


    Thus, the heaven realm¡¯s forces were very assured of the human realm.


    It could be said that to them, the mortal realm no longer had a future and it was impossible for a powerful being like the renhuang to be born.


    And Lu Wu and little Beili were taking advantage of this.


    They led humans into the netherworld and developed in the netherworld realm that was full of spiritual energy under the skin of the forces of the netherworld.


    However, in the eyes of the heaven realm, the human world was still the same decadent human world. The humans were also mediocre, and there were no super cultivators.


    As for the development of human technology, the proud heavenly gods would not pay attention to or care about it at all.


    To them, the mortal realm that had given up on cultivation was nothing.


    Even if they would occasionally pay attention to the human world, they would only pay attention to the cultivators and not the power of technology. They would not pay attention to which game was popular or the rise of virtual devices.


    With all these factors combined, Lu Wu and little Beili¡¯s Secret plan was not discovered at all. In fact, there were no signs of them being discovered yet.


    However, Lu Wu also began to think of a solution to deal with the Tianxuan immortal Lord, who began to pay attention to the human world and wanted to explore the negative bodies of the gods.


    Even though the Tian Xuan immortal Lord had suffered a great loss, he would probably not plant any more pawns in the mortal realm in the near future.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. com ,Please!


    However, that might not be the case in the future.


    If another chess piece appeared, Lu Wu began to think about how he should deal with it.


    This time, gang DA¡¯s encounter with the ¡°martial arts cultivation powerhouse¡± mu Zhiguang could have been a coincidence.


    The death sentence afterward also erased all traces of mu Zhiguang¡¯s existence.


    But what if there was a next time? It was this kind of coincidence that would arouse suspicion.


    Little Beili came up with a plan for this.


    That was the soul test.


    As long as it was an informer planted by the heaven realm, little Bei Li would be able to predict it in advance. Then, he could use the divine weapon to mark the soul of the ¡®chess piece¡¯ to prevent any trouble.


    Although this chess piece would not be able to find the negative body (totem) of the gods stored in the artifact space.


    However, when he explored the human world, he might come into contact with the extremely popular ¡°expedition¡± game.


    Although the possibility of him discovering the problem wasn¡¯t high, who could predict whether or not the profound heavens immortal Lord would investigate it further?


    So little Bei Li¡¯s plan was to mark the chess piece and then create a different world for it.


    In other words, the other players were playing war online.


    However, if the ¡®chess piece¡¯ that the profound heavens celestial Lord had placed in the human world were to start a war, it would definitely be another game.


    Moreover, as a chess piece, it was impossible for him to really play the game. He was only investigating, which could easily fool the profound sky immortal Lord.


    However, this plan still needed to be perfected.


    For example, there were many war games in real life on the internet. If they were different from chess, it would easily cause unnecessary trouble.


    So, if he wanted to forge it, he had to make it look real.


    Therefore, after a discussion with little Bei Li, Lu Wu decided that the next time a chess piece of the sky Mystic immortal Lord came, they would create a virtual world for him.


    Let him be tormented inside!


    ¡­¡­


    After tricking the mysterious sky immortal, Lu Wu met an ¡°old friend¡± in the divine artifact.


    That was the moon illumination Prefecture Lord¡¯s ... Soul.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, this guy¡¯s experience was quite pitiful.


    He was tricked by the players and broke off from his brothers. Although he temporarily became the king of Beiqi and thought that he had reached the peak of his life, he still died tragically in the hands of the players in the end. However, even after his death, he could not rest in peace and was manipulated by the profound heavens immortal Lord as a chess piece. The latter half of his life was a great tragedy.


    But this time, Lu Wu decided to recycle it and not let it enter the world of six paths of Samsara.


    Instead, after some modifications, they were sent to the non-server in the form of NPCs.


    He had become a ¡®loved¡¯ equipment-enhancing NPC by non-server players.


    ¡­¡­


    After dealing with the tedious Affairs, Lu Wu turned his eyes to the players again.


    Recently, the battle between Beiqi and the corpse clan was in a heated stage.


    While the corpse clan was fighting with Beiqi, they also took the initiative to start a war with the neighboring forces of the great death domain.


    Even though the pressure on the corpse race was huge, compared to fighting against the player clans, the corpse race at least had a huge advantage when fighting against other forces, and that was that the corpses of other forces that died in battle could be seized.


    Facing the players ¡®repeated attacks, the undead race only wanted to create a mountain of corpses as soon as possible.


    Only then would they be able to gain the initiative and advantage.


    It was because the function of the corpse mountain was not only to coordinate with the battle and resist the enemy. It had another key function, which was to help the unconscious Hanba to heal his injuries and wake him up in advance.


    Therefore, they took the risk and chose to fight on both sides.


    The players, on the other hand, were more naive.


    They were only after the soul coins, and their thoughts were simple and unadorned.


    His daily routine was to move corpses, sell them for money, move the corpses, and sell them for money!


    As various methods of using corpses were developed, the market demand for them grew. As a result, the price of the corpses of the undead race¡¯s Warriors kept increasing.


    Moving corpses had become a daily activity that earned a lot of soul coins.


    Although it was a little tough and easy to die, the return was high. Many rich players were willing to buy it, and the brick-moving players were happy with it.


    In fact, the existence of rich players in the game was a good thing for all brick-moving players, not a bad thing that would disrupt the balance of the game.


    From Lu Wu¡¯s point of view, perhaps some players ¡®behavior of exchanging soul coins for cash must be a big loss.


    After all, soul coins were actually soul power and had great uses. How could cash compare to them?


    However, from a player¡¯s point of view, although soul coins were also very important and could enrich their gaming experience, there was also a big regret, and that was the problem in reality.


    This was because he had to spend money in reality, but where did this money come from?


    The daily expenses of the commoner players could not be guaranteed. First of all, buying a gaming chamber was an expense, and the nutrient solution that could help players stay online 24 hours a day was a continuous expense. There were also other problems such as family care, which all required cash.


    Without a source of income, how could he play games better?


    The existence of the rich players solved this problem very well.


    They could spend money in the real world to help these players cope with the consumption in the real world.


    To say that the existence of rich players would make the game unfair was completely impossible in the war.


    Because the war didn¡¯t have the function to top up money, the rich players had an advantage in some aspects, which was exchanged for equal benefits in reality.


    And the ones who benefited were naturally these commoner players.


    Therefore, when he first set up the soul coin exchange, Lu Wu did not take any cash handling fees. He was also taking care of these players who were carrying bricks so that they could meet their needs in reality and play the game better.


    As for the exchange¡¯s commission fee, it was not to oppress the rich players, but because he needed soul coins too.


    Compared to cash, Lu Wu naturally cared more about soul coins.


    Moreover, the drawing fee was not high, only 1%. To the players who bought soul coins, it was completely within the range of acceptance.


    However, for Lu Wu, he could earn a lot of soul coins from the huge daily transaction volume.


    The existence of the rich players was not only not harmful to the war, but also beneficial.


    Moreover, there were many other factors besides soul coins that affected the strength of players.


    Luck was one thing, understanding the game was another, and training his combat skills was another.


    There were many such factors. Although rich players had gorgeous equipment, they did not have the initiative in everything.


    This was similar to many life professions.


    These professions weren¡¯t something that you could obtain just by having soul coins.


    Without studying the specialized books, constantly learning and improving, even if one spent a lot of soul coins, there was no possibility of obtaining these life occupations.


    It could be said that war was fair to all players.


    Hard work, talent, luck, and other factors were all important factors that affected a player¡¯s development. This made the war conquest more like a Second World.


    Therefore, other than increasing their own strength and purchasing consumables, these brick-moving players would also sell some of their soul coins to the rich players on the soul coin exchange. They would not feel that they were being treated unfairly. Instead, they would be filled with gratitude.


    Similarly, the rich players were the same. They were grateful to the civilian players. Because without them, and the dog official didn¡¯t open a top-up channel, they wouldn¡¯t have any shortcuts to obtain soul coins.


    Of course, it was one thing for the players to exchange needs and be grateful to each other, but they had the same attitude towards the stupid official developers.


    No matter if it was a rich player or a civilian player, they just had to say that the stupid officials would not distribute soul coins and would not open any activities. They were stingy to death!


    When it came to ridiculing the official developers, the players were very good at it. They would not be happy if they did not do so.


    In contrast, Lu Wu was very calm. He didn¡¯t care what they said, he just wouldn¡¯t listen.


    The players had no way to deal with Lu Wu, who had no evidence against them at all. They could only choose to bow their heads and compromise, and then continue to fight on the forum.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Lu Wu was checking the players ¡®situation on the forum and in-game as usual.


    Apart from the game, the forum was a platform for players to learn, show off, understand the hot events of the game, and so on. It had a comprehensive function and was of great significance.


    However, for Lu Wu, the value of the war Forum was completely different.


    This was the place where announcements were made as an official, and it was also one of the areas where the divine artifact detected abnormalities. It was also one of the channels through which Lu Wu checked on major events.


    At this time, a post in the forum caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention.


    [Brothers, I just met the Sea King in the sea of vanity. I thought he was going to blow up my ship, but he told me he was here to negotiate. What do you think?]:[Op: poverty makes me trash chicken]


    [Content: video attachment]


    ¡­¡­


    In the video, the Sea King jumped onto the player¡¯s ship and told him that he wanted to negotiate with the players to plan a big plan.


    And this matter was related to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    The specific matter was about a sea transportation plan. The Sea King wanted to take advantage of the situation, but it was not appropriate for him to do so. After all, he was a member of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Thus, he turned his attention to the player forces.


    After all, compared to him, it was more normal for this group of hooligans to Rob.


    Even if the netherworld Chamber of Commerce came to investigate in person, they wouldn¡¯t find anything. Instead, the forces in the nearby Sea region would blurt out,¡±


    ¡°What? A family robbery? Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    To the nearby sea powers, who were used to players plundering merchant ships, it would be strange if players didn¡¯t do so. After all, in the eyes of these sea powers, players could only be described in one word: Waves.


    They used their lives to explain what it meant to have fun. In their eyes, the player clans were not afraid of anything. Benefits came first, happiness came second, and their lives were as important as nothing.


    In the eyes of these sea powers, there was only one reason why clans did not Rob others.


    Perhaps the waves had collapsed, and their race had been exterminated!

 Chapter 576 - Fair and just

    Chapter 576: Fair and just


    Beiqi, lapis lazuli Coast.


    The news of the Sea king¡¯s arrival was spread from the forum to the game.


    For a time, a large number of players gathered at the colored glass Coast, all wanting to see the old acquaintance they had not seen in a long time.


    The Sea King, who was affectionately called by the players as the leek King, was very popular among the players. He was the most popular villain for the third year in a row.


    Although he wasn¡¯t the strongest among the villains, the Sea King¡¯s greatest strength was its huge potential for growth.


    After spending three years with the players, the Sea King was once the Overlord of the sea of vanity, the Lord of Death, and the death Army. Then, he gathered the power of seven countries and established the kingdom of mutt sea ... Until now, the Sea King had become the president of the war Chamber of Commerce, a symbol of power.


    It could be said that the players did not stop, and neither did the Sea King.


    The more he faced setbacks, the more courageous he became. His strength also rose to a new level after each transformation.


    After three years of fighting, the players had developed a close relationship with the Sea King.


    Even though he would still be dissed on a daily basis, it did not affect his popularity among the players.


    A player on the forum even wrote a 300000-word biography of the Sea King,¡±the struggle of the sea,¡± which showed how popular it was.


    With the arrival of the Sea King, a large number of players rushed to the colored glass Coast. There were even many new players who followed the wind, wanting to see for themselves how impressive the Sea King, who was known as the most popular villain by the old players, was.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, on the sea, a black full moon was speeding from the horizon, setting off huge waves along the way, and shooting toward the lapis lazuli sea at an extremely fast speed.


    The players of black full moon were no strangers to it. It was once mu Zhiguang¡¯s personal weapon. After his death, it had been held by the sea King. It could be said that the players could determine the identity of this person by seeing the full moon.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. com ,Please!


    Unlike before, the Sea King did not bring his mute Empire Navy with him this time. He came alone.


    As he approached the glazed Coast, he stopped in the air and slowly landed on the coast.


    Looking at the players who were staring at him like he was a monkey, the veins on the Sea King¡¯s forehead twitched. However, after thinking about it, he held back.


    Because he was here today to seek cooperation, not to stir up trouble.


    As an internal member of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, the Sea King had recently received an order from the branch of the Chamber of Commerce.


    He was asked to protect the five merchant ships that were about to pass through the kuilong Sea area and head toward the blood-red Sea area.


    The Sea King originally wanted to do as he was told.


    However, when he was gathering information, he found out that the three merchant ships that were about to arrive at the kuiron Sea area were actually transporting ¡°Ice Fire stones.¡± His thoughts immediately changed.


    The ice Fire Stone was a gem that only existed at the bottom of the devouring Sea area. It could only be born in a special environment where extreme cold and extreme heat met. This kind of gem had a powerful effect. It could mix conflicting attributes and make them balanced.


    Whether it was forging or refining medicine, the addition of this gem could produce a significant effect.


    Moreover, it would greatly reduce the chances of failure in smithing and alchemy. It could even be used to Smith weapons, equipment, or pills with conflicting attributes.


    For example, weapons and pills with the co-existence of Ice and Fire attributes.


    The ice Fire stone¡¯s greatest function was spirit enchantment. It could be used to re-forge the original equipment and improve its quality.


    However, due to the low production rate, these gemstones were extremely rare and precious, reaching the evaluation range of a Tier 6 treasure.


    Therefore, after understanding this situation, the Sea King suddenly had a new idea.


    Although he had joined the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, his ambition was not satisfied with this.


    A year ago, he had an idea to replace the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and become a super Overlord force in the sea area.


    This idea had taken root in the Sea King¡¯s mind after his conversation with elder Ying of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Since the netherworld Chamber of Commerce could do it, why couldn¡¯t he?


    In the netherworld, there was no eternal royal power. Could he become the new king who would overturn the old power?


    For this reason, the Sea King had been planning how to use the power of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce to strengthen itself step by step until it finally got rid of the control of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, fought with it as an equal, and even swallowed it in the end.


    In the past six months, the Sea King had been very obedient. Although it had many thoughts, it had not taken any action.


    After all, one wrong step would cost a lot, and there was no way to redeem it!


    However, this time, when the Sea King learned that this batch of transportation materials was ¡°Ice Fire stones,¡± it couldn¡¯t sit still.


    This was because the ice Fire Stone would be of great help to the development of his force.


    For example, they could create high-grade ghost ships, cast high-grade weapons, enchant the original high-grade equipment, and even refine pills that could help them improve their strength ...


    As long as it obtained this batch of supplies, the Sea King felt that it would have to work for at least a hundred years less.


    For this reason, the Sea King decided to take a risk and kill him.


    However, it was naturally not enough to rely on himself. After all, he was the protector in name, so he still needed the help of an external force.


    Looking at the kui Dragon and the sea of vanity, the Sea King had taken many forces as a reference.


    He even thought of his former enemy forces, such as Langya Island.


    But the Sea King gave up in the end.


    Not to mention their strength, these forces were obviously lacking in courage. The Sea King felt that they were likely to betray him first if he asked them to fight against the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    After thinking about it, the Sea King still felt that playing the family was more reliable.


    It could even be said that this kind of ¡°dangerous¡± mission should be done by the clan.


    After all, they were famous for not fearing death for their own benefits.


    The Sea King suspected that as long as there were benefits to be gained, the player families would even dare to Rob the Protoss forces in the central Sea area, let alone Rob the merchant ships of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    And so, he came.


    As long as the player¡¯s family was willing to cooperate with the evil forces, this deal would definitely work!


    However, at this moment, the Sea King could not help but clench its fists when it saw the players ¡®eyes as if they were looking at a monkey. It felt insulted.


    He even vaguely heard a player say,¡±


    ¡°What are you squeezing for? watch the leeks in a civilized manner!¡±


    F ** K, what do you think I am? also, what the hell is a leek?


    At this time, Gu Yu, Liu Chan, and more than ten guild leaders of major guilds walked out of the crowd and came to the sea King.


    ¡°Boss Sea King, what can I do for you?¡± The dog stretched out its small paw and waved at the Sea King as if it knew him.


    The Sea King rolled its eyes.


    The Sea King was quite familiar with these guys.


    Whether it was during the founding of the country or during the meeting of the smoke Dragon Business Association, these figures would always appear. He knew that they had a high status among the player families.


    ¡°I have a big business deal that I want to cooperate with you on. Let¡¯s see if you dare to do it!¡± The Sea King immediately said.


    ¡°Boss Sea King, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t try to provoke us. We don¡¯t buy it!¡± Gu Yu laughed when he heard that.


    The Sea King nodded and did not hide anything.


    He told them about the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s order and the results of his investigation.


    After the explanation, the Sea King spoke again,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Are you guys interested?¡±


    Gu Yu and the others immediately fell silent and began to chat in the voice channel.


    There¡¯s an old saying,¡±the sea chives are really 6. They¡¯re actually thinking of growing up again. They¡¯re really motivated (funny).¡±


    The young paparazzo said,¡±boss, this is a good thing. Let¡¯s agree to it. Although I don¡¯t know what the ice Fire Stone is, since the sea chives want it so much, it must be something good!¡±


    Liu Chan: ¡°I agree too. But how to distribute the benefits is a problem. Let¡¯s make it clear to sea chives first!¡±


    Chen Ziyu: ¡°I¡¯m up to you. You guys decide. I¡¯ll be your fighter.¡±


    Lu Zhan: ¡°I agree. If there¡¯s a profit, we have to kill him. We won¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After a moment, Gu Yu, who had made his decision, raised his head and said with a smile,¡±


    ¡°Sea King, it¡¯s definitely not a problem to do this, but how do we distribute the benefits?¡±


    The Sea King had already thought about this before coming here. At this moment, it said without hesitation,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who provided the specific transportation route and other information, so 7: Three points, I get 70%, you guys get 30%!¡±


    Hearing the Sea King¡¯s distribution method, Gu Yu and the others couldn¡¯t help but show a look of disgust.


    Look, is this what a leek should say?


    Leeks take up the majority, and we¡¯re only getting 30% for those who have worked so hard to cultivate you. This is too outrageous.


    ¡°Sea leeks ... Sea King, you¡¯re not sincere at all. Why don¡¯t you give us 70% and you 30%?¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    The Sea King couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°Without my cooperation, you wouldn¡¯t even know when the transport ship would arrive and which route it would take. It¡¯s already good enough to give you 30%!¡±


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to do it without us. Besides us, who else would dare to follow you to Rob the netherworld Chamber of Commerce? moreover, we¡¯re the ones who took the blame for this. When the fight breaks out, we¡¯ll be the ones who put in the effort. You want 70% just like that. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡± Gou ¡®Zi said with a look of disdain.


    ¡°It won¡¯t hurt!¡± The Sea King glared at the dog and replied.


    The young paparazzo was speechless.


    At this moment, Liu Chan could not help but say,¡±


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you a plan, and everyone can take a step back. We, the player clans, are not unreasonable forces ... Right?¡±


    When the Sea King heard this, it cursed in its heart.


    ¡®A reasonable family?¡¯ You¡¯re still asking me? I¡¯m your Grandpa!


    After thinking for a while, the Sea King decided to listen to Liu Chan¡¯s proposal first.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°I know that everyone is thinking for their own benefits, so fairness is very important. After careful consideration, I think that it¡¯s more appropriate for us to play the family to take 60%, and you take 40%. It¡¯s fair and reasonable!¡±


    Fair your ass, reasonable your ass!


    Looking at the serious Liu Chan, the Sea King really wanted to use the ¡®wheel of death¡¯ in his hand to test how thick his skin was. How could he say such shameless words in such a serious manner?


    How was this a F * cking step back? it was simply an exchange of ideas with the plan he had proposed.


    The Sea King immediately shook its head.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion. At most, I¡¯ll take 60% and you guys take 40%!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much! I object to your decision. Who else has the same idea as me?¡± As he said that, the dog raised his little paw.


    Gu Yu and the others were stunned. After some thought, they also raised their hands.


    When the players behind saw this, they also raised their hands.


    A moment later, all the players on the coast raised their hands, and the sea King was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Boss Sea King, it¡¯s a Democratic decision. Everyone thinks that your proposal is immoral. The eyes of the public are clear. Now, you¡¯re the only one who agrees, and everyone is against it!¡± Gou ¡®Zi said with a serious expression.


    At this moment, the Sea King really wanted to go on a killing spree.


    I¡¯m f * cking negotiating with you, and you¡¯re playing with me to vote? do I look so easy to bully?


    ¡°If you agree, then agree. If you don ¡®t, I¡¯ll change to another force!¡± The Sea King said with an ashen face.


    ¡°Go ahead. Can you find any other forces to cooperate with? At most, we won¡¯t be able to earn anything!¡± Gou ¡®Zi didn¡¯t want to admit defeat.


    ¡­¡­


    In order to allow their side to obtain greater benefits, the Sea King, Gou ¡®Zi, and the others began to argue non-stop. Even after dark, neither side was able to convince the other.


    Hence, they continued to talk.

 Chapter 577 - New function, spiritual enhancement

    Chapter 577: New function, spiritual enhancement


    Beiqi, lapis lazuli Coast.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the players who came to visit the Sea King gradually dispersed.


    However, the negotiations on the distribution of benefits between the two sides had not ended.


    At this time, the Sea King, Gu Yu, and the others were sitting on the beach in a circle around the bonfire. Their expressions were extremely serious.


    ¡°The meat is almost done!¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi looked at the ingredients on the grill with a serious expression.


    Seeing that no one had any reaction, Gou ¡®Zi continued,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk after eating? I¡¯m a little hungry. If you guys don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to start.¡±


    The Sea King, Gu Yu, and the others looked at each other, but they still nodded.


    As a result, the people sitting in a circle began to eat. During this period, Gu Yu and the others shared the wood spirit wine, a specialty of Beiqi, with the Sea King. The Sea King also took out the sea Spirit wine, a specialty of mutt. The atmosphere became very harmonious for a while.


    However, after the meal, a new round of negotiations began. The atmosphere instantly returned to its original tension.


    The two sides argued and stated their own reasons.


    The Sea King¡¯s reason was that, as the planner and initiator of this plunder, it was impossible for him to take only 40%. Moreover, he had taken a great risk in this plan, so he had to take 60%. There was no room for discussion.


    On the players ¡®side, Gu Yu and the others had more excuses.


    He used all sorts of reasons at this moment.


    For example, after this raid, many of our clansmen will die. We¡¯ll definitely have to pay for settling down.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. com ,Please!


    Another example is that we have a large number of players, and after splitting it evenly, there will be very little left, so we have to get more.


    All sorts of excuses could be said to come out of his mouth, and the sea King was dumbfounded.


    When it came to anxiety, the young paparazzo suddenly brought up the proposal of voting.


    It was fair, just, and very Democratic!


    Of course, the Sea King would not be stupid enough to agree.


    If they really had to vote, the Sea King felt that he had to get the mutt Army to vote.


    At this moment, he was alone, and there were more than ten people in front of him.


    With the shamelessness of the players, they could take 90%, but he could throw 10%.


    In short, no matter how the two sides negotiated, they couldn¡¯t come to an agreement on the distribution of benefits. Neither side was willing to give in, and in the end, it became a situation of staring helplessly at each other.


    At this time, ye Xue ¡®er said with a serious face,¡±


    ¡°Big Boss Sea King, I know you want to improve your strength as soon as possible, and I also know that you¡¯re very motivated, but you have to be reasonable, right? we¡¯re all acquaintances, and this can¡¯t go on. How about this, you give up one floor, and we¡¯ll owe you a favor!¡±


    ¡°No, you guys can give me 10%. I¡¯ll owe you a favor!¡± The Sea King rolled its eyes and refused without hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Favors from our families are worthless?¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but raise his paw and slap the ground as he glared at the Sea King.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a white charm. Why do you keep calling yourself a player clan? have you forgotten what race you are after getting familiar with the player clan?¡± The Sea King looked at Gou ¡®Zi in disdain.


    When Gou ¡®Zi heard this, it was like he was struck by lightning.


    This had always been a pain in his heart. Now that his wound had been poked, he couldn¡¯t help but bare his teeth and reveal a ¡°fierce¡± look.


    However, in the face of the Sea King, he still resisted the urge to pounce on it and ¡®kill¡¯ it. After all, he couldn¡¯t beat it.


    Looking at the angry and sullen Gou ¡®Zi, the Sea King couldn¡¯t help but laugh.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point in continuing this discussion. Let¡¯s each take a step back and split it 50 ¨C 50, how about it?¡±


    Faced with the 50 ¨C 50 split proposal, Gu Yu and the others still looked as if they had suffered a loss. They were silent for a long while before they nodded in agreement.


    The Sea King had gained a new understanding of the players ¡®greed.


    He felt that if he didn¡¯t suggest a 50 ¨C 50 split, these guys could still drag on and fight for a wave of lifespan.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, then. I¡¯ll go back and continue to collect information. I¡¯ll send someone to inform you of the specific itinerary of the merchant ship!¡± With that, the Sea King stood up and summoned the ¡°wheel of death¡±. It then leaped up and shot into the sky with the wheel of death.


    The negotiation had officially ended. Other than Gou ¡®Zi, Gu Yu and the others all had smiles on their faces.


    Even though the Sea King had said that many of the players ¡®families would die in this battle and that they would suffer heavy losses, the Sea King was still very calm.


    However, in reality, they did not suffer any losses. To them, this wave of plundering was a business without cost. It was the kind that would definitely make a profit and not lose anything.


    Now that they had gotten 50% of the profits, everyone was actually very satisfied.


    However, after talking for an entire night, everyone was a little tired. After bidding each other farewell, they left.


    After everyone had left, Gu Yu turned to look at Gou ¡®Zi, who was lying in front of the bonfire and biting his paw with an introverted look on his face.¡±


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Gou ¡®Zi didn¡¯t say a word and looked aggrieved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Have you forgotten that this game is full of opportunities? who knows, you might encounter an opportunity to transform into a human one day!¡± After getting along for so long, Gu Yu could tell what the young paparazzo was thinking at a glance and immediately comforted him.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been three years. Have you lost your way with this opportunity?¡± Gou ¡®Zi raised his head and had an introverted expression.


    Gu Yu felt extremely ashamed upon hearing this.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to persuade her again, an announcement suddenly sounded in his mind:


    [Global announcement: new underworld NPC: Mu Guang]


    [Mu Guang (spirit augmentation master)]:


    [NPC details: mu Guang, who is proficient in spirit enchantment, has skilled weapon and equipment enhancement techniques.]


    [NPC function: players can enhance and strengthen their weapons and equipment at mu Guang¡¯s place. (Requires self-provided materials and a handling fee)]


    [Enhancement hint: equipment below level 150 does not provide enhancement functions. Equipment above level 150 has an upper limit for enhancement based on equipment quality. White equipment can not be enhanced. The enhancement is divided from low to high: Blue equipment, red equipment, purple equipment, epic equipment, legendary equipment (Level 1 10), not available.


    Weapon and equipment enhancement list:


    Level 150 blue-colored weapon and equipment (maximum enhancement is +2, maximum enhancement +1 for every grade increase)


    Level 200 blue-colored weapon and equipment (maximum enhancement is +3, maximum +1 for every grade increase in quality)


    Level 250 blue-colored weapon and equipment (maximum enhancement is +4, maximum +1 for every grade increase)


    Level 300 ...


    ¡­¡­


    Increase basic (blue equipment) success rate and effect list:


    [Enhancement +1:100%(each enhancement requires 1 Ice Fire Stone, 50 soul coin processing fee)]


    Enhancement 2 4:80%(each enhancement requires 3 Ice Fire stones, 100 soul coins processing fee)


    Enhancement 5¡Á8:60%(each enhancement requires 5 Ice Fire stones, 200 soul coins processing fee)


    Enhancement 9¡Á12:50%(each enhancement requires 10 Ice Fire stones, 400 soul coins processing fee)


    Enhancement 12-18:20%(each enhancement requires 25 Ice Fire stones, 800 soul coins processing fee)


    [Enhancement 18 25 ():8%(each enhancement requires 100 Ice Fire stones, 2000 soul coins processing fee)]


    +25 and above enhancements will be activated after the opening of the trial of the spirit King.


    ¡­¡­


    [Effect of enhancement: the enhancement is affected by the quality of the weapon. The higher the quality, the higher the chance of enhancement at each stage, and the higher the number of times the enhancement can be sustained (the effect of the weapon¡¯s level is smaller)]


    [Enhancement notification: after reaching the upper limit of enhancement, you can continue to enhance it, but there is a chance that the weapon will be destroyed because it can not bear the power of spirit augmentation.]


    [Enhancement Hint 2: when you level up and need to change your weapon, you can disassemble the weapon in your hand to recycle the enhancement materials. If the weapon is destroyed (recycling rate: 1% to 100%, depends on the decomposer¡¯s ability)(the sub-life profession ¡°decomposer¡± will be available soon)


    [Official reminder: strengthening is risky, please be careful.]


    While the players were in an uproar, Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, smiled.


    Gu Yu and the others negotiated with the Sea King for an entire night, and he watched the entire process from the side.


    For this reason, Lu Wu specifically asked little Bei Li what this ¡°Ice Fire Stone¡± was and why the Sea King wanted it so badly.


    From little Bei Li¡¯s description, Lu Wu finally learned that this was a special treasure used for spirit enchantment (enchantment), which was extremely rare.


    After understanding its use, Lu Wu began to think about how to use this batch of Ice Fire stones if the players got them.


    At this time, little Bei Li gave a suggestion, which was to activate the enhancement function of the weapons and equipment.


    This was because a treasure like the ice Fire stone¡¯s greatest effect was not in refining medicine or forging, but in spirit augmentation, which could strengthen and transform weapons for the second time.


    After that, Lu Wu decisively introduced the new NPC ¡°mu Guang¡±. Otherwise, he was afraid that players who didn¡¯t know the importance of the ice Fire Stone would waste it after getting it.


    This buff NPC, mu Guang, was made from the soul of mu Zhiguang.


    Bei Li had inserted a large amount of knowledge about strengthening into his mind, and it was very reliable.


    Putting it in hell this time could be said to be shouldering the heavy responsibility of strengthening the Frostfire stone so that players could use it reasonably.


    However, the strengthening function that Lu Wu activated was not as scamming as other games.


    This was because it was not easy for players to have a good weapon or equipment.


    Usually, the players would work hard day and night for a good piece of equipment, and Lu Wu had seen all of this.


    Therefore, for the enhancement function in the battle, Lu Wu set the upper limit of the enhancement for the corresponding weapon.


    As long as the limit was not reached, the players ¡®weapons would not break even if the enhancement failed. At most, the weapons would remain the same.


    Of course, if some stubborn players wanted to continue to improve after reaching the limit, Lu Wu would not stop them.


    However, if he failed, he would definitely not be able to use his weapons and equipment. There was a price to pay for being stubborn.


    Of course, Lu Wu wouldn¡¯t do anything that would waste his time.


    For these damaged weapons, Lu Wu would choose to buy them back at 5% of the original price and return them to the players who failed to strengthen them in the form of soul coins.


    As for the equipment that was recycled, since he had a divine weapon in his hand, Lu Wu could directly decompose it into soul coins. After deducting the 5% compensation from the players, he could earn 95% of the soul coins.


    Most importantly, the weapons that the players had spent a lot of money to enhance could also be broken down and processed. The materials could be recycled and used on new weapons.


    It could be said that the players could do whatever they wanted, as long as the total amount of soul coins would not decrease. At most, they would flow to him. As long as the players weren¡¯t headstrong, they wouldn¡¯t lose much soul coins.


    This time, before the players could loot the ice Fire Stone, Lu Wu was already prepared and was looking forward to the players ¡®return with a big profit.


    ¡­¡­


    Unlike Lu Wu, Gu Yu and the others were instantly dumbfounded when they learned about the functions provided by the new NPC,¡±mu Guang.¡±


    Their weapons and equipment were all of purple (epic) quality and above. They were top-tier equipment with a very high upper limit of enhancement. The enhancement function of the weapons and equipment provided by the new NPCs could greatly increase their strength in a short time.


    They were naturally happy about this.


    But the problem was that weapons needed Ice Fire stones as the raw material. They had a total of 16 pieces of equipment on them, and the number of Ice Fire stones required to enhance them in order was huge.


    At this moment, they suddenly wanted to call the Sea King back and sit down by the sea to discuss the distribution.

 Chapter 578 - The Sea King is on the way

    Chapter 578: The Sea King is on the way


    Beiqi, lapis lazuli Coast.


    A huge group of players gathered, and countless ghost ships of all shapes and sizes had already filled the entire Coast.


    Just yesterday, the players received A Message from the Sea King¡¯s subordinate Lord, heisui.


    The group of merchant ships carrying the ice Fire stones would enter the kui Dragon Sea the day after tomorrow.


    The players who received the news were excited.


    The players had been looking forward to the new enhancement function for a long time, but without the raw material ¡°Ice Fire Stone,¡± there was no way to enhance weapons and equipment.


    Therefore, the players were looking forward to the arrival of the five merchant ships.


    He wanted to quickly Rob it and then strengthen himself.


    The players were full of anticipation for the huge increase in attributes.


    After all, after the attributes were enhanced, not only would they be able to kill monsters faster, but they would also feel as if they had been reborn. This feeling was very intoxicating to the players.


    From the message from hei sui, the players learned that the five merchant ships were carrying at least two thousand boxes of Ice Fire Stone.


    What kind of concept was that? even if there were only 100 Ice Fire stones in a box, that would be 200000 Ice Fire stones.


    After the appearance of the buff NPC mu Guang, the players finally knew the actual value of the ice Fire Stone. He also understood why the Sea King was willing to take the risk to hijack this merchant ship.


    Because the benefits were too huge.


    Even though the merchant ship would only arrive the day after tomorrow, the players could not sit still and were already prepared.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. com ,Please!


    They had bought strengthening potions and health potions in advance from the merchant shop and were now waiting by the shore, waiting for the number of people to be gathered before they set off.


    He would become rich in one fell swoop if he killed him!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, under the sea King¡¯s lead, the mutt War Chamber of Commerce had also sailed to the border of the Quilon sea in advance, ready to ¡°escort¡± them.


    In fact, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce usually wouldn¡¯t choose the war Chamber of Commerce to help escort their goods.


    This was because their reputation was their greatest guarantee.


    As long as they weren¡¯t in the central Sea area of the yellow spring, no force in the entire sea area would dare to attack them.


    This was because the price of taking action was huge. He would have to face the all-out attack of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Without absolute strength, he would only be destroyed under such an attack.


    However, there were always some forces who were not afraid of death and wanted to risk their lives to do something.


    Moreover, the resources being escorted this time were extremely important. Therefore, the yellow spring Branch in the devouring Sea area was not willing to take the risk and decided to let their subordinate War Chamber of Commerce escort them.


    Every time they passed through a Sea area, the war Chamber of Commerce in that area had to be responsible for the escort work of the transport ship.


    At this moment, the mutt fleet led by the sea King was slowly approaching the border between the Jade spring Sea area and the kuilong Sea area.


    Different from the lustrous blue water of the kuilong Sea area, the water of the Jade spring Sea area was very clear. The creatures swimming in the water were even more clearly visible, as if they were not mixed with any impurities.


    When there was no wind or waves, sailing in this Sea area was like floating in the air. This was also one of the characteristics of the Jade spring Sea area.


    After arriving at the border, the Sea King waited with the fleet.


    Time passed. On this day, while the Sea King was waiting, he was also thinking about how he could ¡°act¡± flawlessly.


    Although he had decided to hijack the cargo, the Sea King knew that he had to protect the merchants on the merchant ship.


    After all, there would be no witnesses after the incident. The yellow spring devouring Sea area branch would not listen to his side of the story.


    Furthermore, if they were the only ones who survived and all the merchants died, it would be too fake and would definitely cause unnecessary trouble.


    Therefore, he had to put on a good show and let these merchants understand that he was risking his life to protect them, but he was ¡°powerless.¡±


    Regarding the ¡®acting¡¯ part, he had already asked hei sui to tell the players. Now, he only hoped that the players would not screw him over.


    After all, he was really worried about the players ¡®acting skills.


    The Sea King still clearly remembered that a year ago, he was ambushed by the forces of Langya Island and was trapped in the ancient island of the netherworld sea kingdom. When his life was hanging by a thread, the players arrived.


    At that time, the players had a wave of ¡°explosion¡± acting.


    Even at this moment, the Sea King still remembered it clearly.


    In fact, she felt embarrassed every time she thought about it.


    Things like being devoured by a mysterious power, being cursed by an invisible God, having a heart attack, and so on ...


    Especially that scene where a certain player who was clearly dead actually reached out to scratch his butt because it was bitten by the poisonous insects on the island ...


    When the Sea King thought about this ¡®explosive¡¯ acting, it really wanted to give him a round of applause.


    Therefore, he could only hope that this group of evil forces would give their all at this critical moment and not F * cking get themselves into trouble!


    After a day and a night of waiting, there was suddenly movement on the calm sea surface, and continuous ripples spread from the distance.


    Seeing this, the Sea King immediately went to the bow of the ship and looked into the distance.


    At this moment, a Black Fleet appeared in the distance and sailed toward where he was.


    On the leading warship, a flag representing the war Chamber of Commerce was hung high, with the word ¡°shark¡± engraved on it.


    It was the shark bite Chamber of Commerce, one of the ten Chambers of Commerce under the yellow spring¡¯s devouring Sea area branch.


    Compared to the sea King¡¯s Chamber of Commerce, this Chamber of Commerce¡¯s equipment was obviously better by more than one level. It was even stronger than the original smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    As the huge fleet sailed, the surroundings were filled with bloodthirsty Black Sharks that devoured all life along the way.


    During the voyage, the huge ¡°shark head RAM¡± at the head of the ship would let out a deafening roar from time to time, raising huge waves.


    However, the Sea King¡¯s attention was not on the ¡®shark bite merchant Association¡¯. He was still focused on the five merchant ships that were being escorted by the merchant Association.


    That was his goal.


    ¡­¡­


    The distance between the two sides continued to shorten as time passed.


    When the black Shark fleet was close to the border, the water surface suddenly shook. The forward inertia of all the warships was offset, turning into waves that spread in all directions, and they stopped firmly in front of the border.


    Seeing this scene, the Sea King was envious. It could be seen that these warships were of extremely high quality and must have been built at a great cost.


    However, the Sea King felt that after this, it would soon have one too.


    At this time, a figure rose into the sky from the leading warship. This person was wearing black leather armor, had a full beard, and had one eye with an eye patch.


    ¡°President of the shark bite Chamber of Commerce, Black Shark!¡± He said in a low voice.


    Upon seeing this, the Sea King¡¯s figure immediately floated into the air as well. It nodded at hei Sha,¡±


    ¡°Mu hai from the mutt Chamber of Commerce!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard elder Ying talk about you before, saying that you have great potential. This is the first time we¡¯re meeting, so we¡¯ll have to take care of each other in the future!¡± Haisha said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, but I¡¯m just a newcomer. I still need you to take care of me, a senior!¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. These five merchant ships are about to enter your jurisdiction region, so I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. However, I have to remind you that this batch of goods is extremely important, so you have to be careful on the road!¡± Haisha grinned.


    The Sea King nodded and waved its hand behind it. Immediately, the warships behind it spread out, revealing an intersection leading to the center of the fleet.


    Seeing this, Black Shark waved his hand behind him. The flagship at the front slowly moved to one side, and the five merchant ships inside began to sail forward, leaving the shark bite fleet¡¯s protective circle and entering the center of the mutt fleet.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with the handover. I won¡¯t be responsible for anything that happens after that. It¡¯s all up to you now!¡± After saying that, Black Shark turned around and descended to the bow of the battleship.


    Seeing this, the Sea King smiled and also turned around to land on its own warship.


    The two squadrons adjusted their formation at the same time and sailed in the direction of their respective seas.


    However, what the Sea King did not know was that not long after the shark bite fleet left, they suddenly changed direction and headed towards the quilun sea.


    At this moment, on the main ship, Black Shark grinned and said,¡±


    ¡°Looks like this plan will be very successful. The mutt merchant Association¡¯s strength is indeed lacking. They actually managed to become a member of the war merchant association with these broken battleships. They even managed to squeeze out the two brothers, smoke Dragon and smoke Wolf. This is really unbelievable.¡±


    When the Vice President heard this, he smiled.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what you want? the stronger they are, the greater the risk we will face. On the contrary, it will be more beneficial for us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m very happy. Hahaha!¡± Haisha could not help but burst into laughter.


    ¡°However, since we¡¯ve made a move, we must eliminate the roots and not leave any disasters behind. Although we¡¯ve developed to a strong enough strength, we¡¯re still far from being comparable to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Therefore, we must be ruthless!¡±


    Haisha nodded,¡±


    ¡°As long as we do this, we¡¯ll have the confidence to go to the central Sea area of the yellow spring. Although it¡¯s risky, I¡¯ll never give up such an opportunity!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Above the kui Dragon Sea, the escort team led by the sea King was advancing in the direction of the ¡°blood colored sea.¡±


    The Sea King, who was standing at the bow of the ship, kept looking forward, wondering which direction the players would come from.


    The Sea King was looking forward to it, but at the same time, it was a little worried.


    After all, dumbass players were sometimes very reliable, but sometimes they could really F * cking kill people!


    Time passed by bit by bit, and there were no waves during the half-day voyage.


    On the five merchant ships that were protected in the center of the fleet, the merchants were all hiding in their cabins, so the Sea King could not go up and get any information.


    After sailing for a while, the situation finally appeared.


    The surface of the water suddenly churned, and countless bubbles emerged.


    When the Sea King saw this, it thought that the players had come and quickly gave a look to the Lords beside it.


    Seeing this, hei sui and the other Lords immediately nodded and prepared to head to their respective warships to command the Warriors to ¡°fight.¡±


    However, they were immediately dumbfounded.


    A huge black Shark suddenly jumped out of the water and bit straight at the flagship they were on.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    Seeing this huge black Shark, the Sea King blurted out the word ¡°holy shit¡± that it had learned from the players ¡®families.


    This was because the black Shark was the RAM of the main ship of the ¡®shark bite fleet¡¯.


    They had just met before, so the Sea King had a deep impression of them and would definitely not be mistaken.


    At the thought of this, the Sea King made a decisive move. It stomped its feet and pressed the Mainship into the water. Its body bounced up and punched the black Shark, forcing it to retreat.


    At that moment, the players were on the way to the camping spot ...


    The battle started as soon as it started. Black Sharks kept appearing on the surface of the sea, surrounding the fleet led by the sea King.


    At the same time, the shark bite fleet broke through the waves and appeared behind the mutt fleet.


    Seeing this scene, the Sea King really wanted to curse.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Black Shark would play such a trick.


    It was obvious that this guy, like him, had his eyes on this batch of transportation supplies.


    The gloomy-looking Sea King immediately turned to look at the Lords who were floating in the air with him and said,¡±


    ¡°Each of you will take charge of one side and prepare to counterattack.¡±


    Hei sui and the others nodded their heads solemnly, then they landed on different sub-ships and began to fight.


    At that moment, the players were on the way to the camping spot ...


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the players were already prepared, and were camping at a certain spot on the route.


    At this moment, the players were all soaking in the water, looking at the sea with a bored expression. They were all looking forward to sea leek bringing five leek boats for them to harvest.


    The tactical players had even discussed how to hijack the ship.


    By relying on the ability to retrieve and retract the battleships, they could collectively summon the battleships and scare them to death.


    However, after waiting for a long time, not to mention the Sea King, there was not even a shadow on the surface of the sea.


    In the voice channel, the players were discussing this.


    In order to appease everyone, a few players typed this sentence in the chat channel from time to time:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Sea King is on his way!¡±

 Chapter 579 - Triggered at the first touch

    Chapter 579: Triggered at the first touch


    It was a long wait.


    The players were completely speechless when the Sea King did not appear.


    As they were not connected to the sea King¡¯s voice channel, they had no idea what the Sea King was doing at the moment. They even suspected that the Sea King had learned the wrong thing and was deliberately pranking them.


    In the face of this situation, Gu Yu finally decided to lead his fleet to follow the sea King¡¯s route and see what was ahead. He would then tell the players the exact reason.


    The players could only continue to wait.


    Although they felt depressed, they were unwilling to give up just like that. After all, the ice Fire Stone was too tempting for them.


    After all, without the ice Fire Stone, the strengthening function that they had been looking forward to for a long time was just a decoration.


    But very quickly, Gu Yu¡¯s anxious voice rang out in the voice channel.


    ¡°Everyone, hurry up and come to help. The merchant ship has been intercepted. Someone has made a move on us (coordinates: jpg)!¡±


    After the players heard this, they were excited after a short silence.


    ¡°Which bastard doesn¡¯t want to stay in this sea anymore!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and send reinforcements to the sea leeks!¡±


    ¡°Beat him up, beat him to death!¡±


    The players were still guessing what was going on, but now that they understood the reason, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    One by one, they decisively summoned their battleships and headed in the direction of the coordinates given in the ancient language at full speed.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. com ,Please!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in front of the sea.


    The battle between the Sea King and the shark bite fleet continued.


    Facing the shark bite fleet, which was much stronger than their own, the mutt Army was having a hard time.


    At this moment, the Sea King experienced how the players had felt when they faced the smoke Dragon fleet.


    Compared to the shark bite fleet¡¯s warships, their mutt warships could be described as tofu. The only result of a collision was to be crushed.


    In terms of warship strength, the shark bite fleet had formed an absolute crushing position.


    Fortunately, the Sea King¡¯s personal strength was extremely strong.


    With the ¡°death light wheel¡± left behind by mu Zhiguang, he was able to fight with the leader of the shark bite fleet, Black Shark, and even had the upper hand.


    However, the Sea King¡¯s eyes turned red when it saw the large number of casualties among its subordinates.


    After using the light wheel to force back the shark bite fleet, the Sea King turned around decisively and pounced downward, trying to stop the shark bite fleet from wreaking havoc.


    ¡°I¡¯m your opponent!¡± The black Shark saw this and decisively blocked the Sea King¡¯s path.


    ¡°It¡¯s your mother!¡± The ocean King waved its hand in anger, and the light wheel immediately sped forward and slashed at the black Shark.


    Upon seeing this, Black shark¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not dare to take the attack head-on, so he dodged to the side decisively.


    However, the speed of the full moon did not decrease, and it struck the protective shield of a shark-biting warship below.


    Energy waves spread out, and after a short pause, the energy shield was split open, and the full moon smashed into the warship. In an instant, sparks flew everywhere.


    Under the rapid rotation of the full moon, the highly defensive shark-biting warship was sawed open bit by bit, broken into two halves, and sank.


    The Furious Sea King burst out with an extremely strong combat power at this moment.


    Black Shark had not expected this at all.


    He had thought that the Sea King was just a person who got in through connections. After all, with such a weak fleet, how strong could their Guild Master be?


    Obviously, he was wrong.


    The Sea King, who had inherited the power of the death Lord, had been in the ghost emperor realm for a long time. He also had the ¡°Life wheel of death¡± left behind by mu Zhiguang, who had been at the peak of the ghost emperor realm. Not only was his strength not weaker than his, but he was even slightly stronger.


    Therefore, the situation where he expected the battle to end with a crushing defeat did not happen.


    This made Black Shark extremely vexed.


    Because the longer it dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for him.


    At this moment, seeing the Sea King destroy one of his battleships, Black shark¡¯s heart ached.


    These battleships were all treasures to him, and they were the foundation of his standing.


    Thinking of this, he quickly turned his head and shouted,¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll Rob the merchant ships first. Leave none of the merchants alive!¡±


    Hearing this, the Sea King¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It turned its head and pounced towards the sky above the merchant ship. It held the full moon in its hand and looked at hei Sha with a ferocious expression.


    At that moment, the Sea King knew that it had to protect the merchants on the merchant ships.


    At this moment, Black Shark wanted to silence him. Hence, he needed a witness to prove his point.


    The Sea King had never expected such a change.


    He had originally wanted to Rob the merchant ship, but now he had to protect it. The tables had turned too quickly, and he was caught off guard.


    ¡°Shark devouring formation!¡±


    Upon seeing this, Black Shark bellowed in a deep voice.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a red mark appeared on the bodies of all the warships of the shark bite fleet. The black Sharks in the sea suddenly went crazy and rushed towards the five merchant ships in the center, biting and smashing with all their might.


    In the face of the underwater attack, although the Sea King wanted to go to help, it was completely powerless.


    Now, his mutt fleet was being held back by the shark bite fleet, and he had to keep an eye on the black Sharks in the sky. He could not split his attention and deal with the attacks from underwater.


    Just as the Sea King was feeling anxious about this, an extremely huge fleet suddenly appeared in the distance.


    From afar, the horizon was filled with warships, forming a line that stretched across the entire sea.


    The appearance of this huge fleet made the Sea King ecstatic.


    Because he knew that the reinforcements were here!


    Upon seeing this, Black shark¡¯s expression froze. He had no idea why this fleet had come.


    As the fleet approached, all kinds of ship spirits appeared above the fleet, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws to intimidate the battle Point.


    Such a provocative action made Black Shark feel uneasy, and he felt that something was off.


    Looking at the damaged merchant ships, Black Shark made up his mind and let out a low cry. Immediately, the group of sharks attacked even more crazily.


    Under the attack of the Sharks, wood chips flew everywhere, and the merchant ship was in danger of sinking to the bottom of the sea at any time.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly jumped up from the bottom of the water and let out a long cry,¡±


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Hearing this cry, the surrounding sharks suddenly lost control and began to scuttle around. They no longer listened to the black shark¡¯s command to attack, and they seemed to be very panicked.


    It was the divine beast tamed by Bai Ze: Xiao Ling.


    Relying on the suppression of the sea¡¯s Overlord bloodline, the school of sharks was completely boiling. It was as if a ferocious beast had burrowed into a school of fish. It was so frightened that it scattered in all directions. No matter how the black Shark ordered it, it no longer listened.


    Now that little Jue¡¯s arrival had completely destroyed the shark devouring array, Black Shark was both angry and shocked. He didn¡¯t know what force had come.


    At this moment, the player¡¯s fleet had also closed in, and was less than one nautical mile away from them.


    At this moment, Black Shark had a thought. Could it be that this group of unknown forces had also taken a fancy to this batch of merchant ships? Was he planning to Rob them while they were transporting goods?


    ¡°Swish!¡± At this moment, flamy once again poked its head out from the bottom of the water and proudly let out a long cry.


    Sitting on kun¡¯s back, Bai Ze, who was wearing a diving suit, smiled and rubbed kun¡¯s head.


    ¡°The bloodline of the spirit of the sea?!¡± When he saw flamy¡¯s appearance, Black shark¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    Black Shark was very clear about the potential of sea beasts with this bloodline, because this kind of creature had the hope of inheriting the position of Sea Spirit when they matured.


    This was much better than the war Chamber of Commerce.


    After all, the Overlord of the sea was the well-deserved king of the sea, at the top of the food chain.


    However, when he saw the figure on flamy¡¯s back, Black Shark was in disbelief.


    The sea Spirit had been tamed!


    This was something that Black Shark did not even dare to think about.


    Looking at Bai Ze, hei Sha¡¯s expression was extremely solemn.¡±


    ¡°Friend, what¡¯s your background?¡±


    ¡°Playing clan!¡± Bai Ze took off his diving goggles and said with a smile.


    Playing clan?


    Black Shark, who had never heard of this faction before, could not help but be stunned. He then turned to look at the player fleet behind him. After a moment of silence, he said,¡±


    ¡°How about a 50 ¨C 50 split?¡±


    When Bai Ze heard this, he could not help but be stunned and then shook his head.


    Because he couldn¡¯t make the decision.


    However, in Black shark¡¯s eyes, Bai Ze¡¯s shake of his head clearly meant that he felt that he had received too little.


    Faced with such a situation, Black Shark could not help but grit his teeth.¡±


    ¡°You take 60, I¡¯ll take 40. Finish the battle quickly and we¡¯ll leave!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Bai Ze was dumbfounded. He subconsciously turned to look at the Sea King.


    The Sea King¡¯s face turned green at this moment.


    He had never suspected that the player clans would betray them because of the shark bite fleet¡¯s strength. After all, no matter how strong the player clans were, they would not be afraid. After interacting with them for so long, the Sea King was certain of this.


    However, there was an accident, and that was the current situation.


    Even though Black Shark had only given him 10% more, the power of this 10% might cause the player clan to ¡°betray¡± them.


    At this moment, the player fleet approached.


    Faced with the menacing player fleet, Black Shark immediately faced the player fleet and shouted,¡±


    ¡°My friends, I¡¯m willing to share this batch of goods with you. How about you take 60% and I only take 40%?¡±


    When the players heard this, they did not slow down at all.


    The players ¡®thoughts were completely different from the sea King¡¯ s.


    The 10% offered by Haisha was also very tempting.


    However, the players at least knew that compared to the sea King, Black Shark was nothing.


    After all, the Sea King was a growing leek, and the players would not abandon it for this 10% benefit.


    Moreover, the opportunity to harvest the leeks this time was given by the sea King.


    As long as the Sea King was still around, there would be plenty of opportunities like this. This ten percent was nothing.


    Therefore, the players who heard this couldn¡¯t help but curse in the voice channel.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this fool know that we¡¯re the ones raising the Sea King? I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ¡°Is he out of his mind? he beat up our sea chives and snatched the goods that should have belonged to us. Now he¡¯s still splitting it? beat his head up!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    No one paid attention to Black shark¡¯s words. The players only had one thought in their minds.


    Destroy this force that appeared out of nowhere, and then Rob the merchant ship!


    Hence, under black shark¡¯s horrified gaze, the player fleet crashed into the battle zone.


    With the addition of the player faction, the Sea King no longer had to worry about the threat from the water. It raised its head and revealed a sinister smile at Black Shark.


    ¡°How do you want to die!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this force? do you know them?¡± Hei Sha asked with a dark expression.


    ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t like you. I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ve given them 60% of the benefits, but they won¡¯t agree. They¡¯d rather fight me at the cost of their combat strength. If they¡¯re not stupid, they must have other plans!¡± Haisha said immediately.


    ¡°You are right, they are really stupid. But you can only bring this secret into the six paths of reincarnation!¡± With that, the Sea King waved its hand, and the full moon sped towards the black Shark.


    At the same time, his figure followed the full moon and charged towards the black Shark.


    Without any more worries, the Sea King only wanted to teach the black Shark a lesson and let him understand what pain was!

 Chapter 580 - The heavy treasure chest

    Chapter 580: The heavy treasure chest


    The addition of the player fleets caused the battle on the sea to become extremely chaotic.


    However, the players had been fighting the mutt fleet for a long time and were familiar with each other, so they would not attack the wrong warship.


    The players might not be as strong as the shark fleet in terms of quality, but the players ¡®greatest advantage was that they were not afraid of death.


    Protect the mute warships and act as meat shields to charge forward.


    If the warship was destroyed, he would jump into the water and swing his hammer at the shark-biting warship. If he could break a part of the warship, he would be rich!


    In the sky, the battle between the Sea King and the black Shark gradually turned white hot.


    Looking at the situation below, hei Sha wanted to take out the ¡°sea God¡¯s pardon¡± several times to help, but he was stopped by the sea King.


    This time, the black Shark was in a passive position, while the Sea King had the initiative.


    With the help of the players, the Sea King could finally show off its abilities.


    In the situation where neither of them could get the ¡°sea God¡¯s pardon,¡± the Sea King still had many abilities.


    As a descendant of the dark sea kingdom, the sea god transformation was the first step.


    Coupled with the death Lord¡¯s inheritance and the death light wheel, which contained the law of death, the Sea King¡¯s battle became fiercer and fiercer.


    On the other hand, Black shark¡¯s greatest advantage was his fleet of battleships and shark Army. In a one-on-one fight, he was much weaker than the Sea King, who was also at the ghost emperor realm.


    In the face of the Sea King¡¯s fierce attacks again and again, the black Shark was having a hard time dealing with them.


    At this moment, he was a little flustered.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. com ,Please!


    The changes in the situation had exceeded his expectations. He had thought that this robbery would be very stable, but he did not expect such an unforeseen event to occur.


    He couldn¡¯t retreat even if he wanted to.


    If he retreated now, the merchants on the merchant ships would definitely tell the netherworld Chamber of Commerce that he had robbed them, and he would be punished by the Chamber of Commerce.


    Back then, he had chosen to take action at the kuilong Sea area precisely because he wanted to draw a clear line between them.


    However, if they did not retreat, it would be unrealistic to take down these merchant ships and kill the Sea King and the others at the same time.


    At this moment, Black Shark was caught in a dilemma.


    Under such circumstances, how could he not panic? it was equivalent to saying that he had already entered an alley where death was certain.


    ¡°Sea King, let¡¯s discuss this. How about we split this batch of goods equally? I only want ten percent!¡± After dodging the Sea King¡¯s attack, Black Shark hurriedly spoke.


    In such a situation, Black Shark could only choose to retreat and drag Sea King into the water.


    ¡°What ten percent? am I that kind of person? I¡¯m loyal to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Don¡¯t f * cking compare me to you, you dirty-minded, ungrateful wretch!¡± The Sea King immediately rebuked angrily, and it spoke very loudly, so that the merchants hiding in the merchant ship could hear it.


    ¡°You ... Do you know what kind of supplies the merchant ship is carrying? Ice Fire Stone, a sixth-ranked treasure, Ice Fire Stone! With this batch of treasures, the power you belong to will experience a huge leap in strength!¡± Haisha tried to persuade him again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want a tenth-tier treasure, let alone a sixth-tier treasure. The netherworld Chamber of Commerce has given us so much profit, and you still want to steal our own things. You¡¯re really a piece of trash!¡± The Sea King immediately refused and closed in again. The water element condensed into a fist and ruthlessly smashed at Black Shark.


    Hearing the Sea King¡¯s words, the black Shark was extremely depressed. He could only brace himself and fight.


    However, the difference in strength was clear for all to see. The more they fought, the weaker they became. Gradually, Black Shark could not hold on any longer.


    He was a descendent of the ¡®shark bite¡¯ clan, and his most powerful offensive technique was to use spell techniques together with his shark clan.


    However, at this time, his sharks didn¡¯t dare to come to the surface of the water when facing the descendant of the Overlord of the sea, Little Mo, let alone cooperate with him to use the shark-devouring formation to attack.


    Under such circumstances, Haisha could not do as he wished.


    He wanted to land and attack with the fleet, but the Sea King did not let him land and kept dragging him.


    With the sea god Body absorbing the damage from hei Sha¡¯s attacks and the help of the wheel of death, hei Sha¡¯s resistance became weaker.


    Finally, he was cut by the wheel of death.


    On the spot, the power of death quickly spread into his body, and his skin turned gray-black.


    The Sea King also seized the opportunity and punched the black shark¡¯s head.


    The Punch¡¯s force shook the water element, causing Black Shark to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°The sea god!¡±


    As he roared, the sea god scepter on the Sea King¡¯s back appeared in his hand, and he slammed it on Black shark¡¯s chest.


    The black Shark was instantly enveloped by a sphere formed from water elements.


    The ball of water continued to shrink, squeezing inwards.


    Feeling the immense pressure on his body, Haisha struggled with all his might.


    However, he was unable to break free.


    This made the Sea King laugh out loud. It continued to channel all its power to control the water elements. At the same time, the death energy in its body began to seep into the water ball, wrapping around Black Shark.


    Under the double blow, Black shark¡¯s expression gradually became dispirited, and his struggles became weaker.


    At this moment, the Sea King was very excited.


    As long as Black Shark was dead, the battle would be over soon, and he would be able to defeat all the black Shark warships one by one.


    The Sea King¡¯s smile became even more sinister as it felt the life force in the black shark¡¯s body drain away.


    Under his control, the black Shark had no chance of escaping. It would definitely die.


    However, the players who saw this scene were in an uproar. At this time, in the voice channel:


    ¡°F * ck, everyone, look! The Sea King is going to kill the black Shark!¡±


    ¡°What? Haisha is about to be killed? stop him! He¡¯s the ghost emperor! We have to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and fire at the Sea King! Stop him! How can the sea chives be so outrageous!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, I¡¯ve checked Black shark¡¯s condition. He¡¯s really dying. Hurry up and do something!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and stop sea chives. There¡¯s no room for discussion about this ghost emperor. We have to kill him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a heart attack. I¡¯ve lost a ghost emperor. What a great loss!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the dying hei Sha, the Sea King¡¯s body tensed up. He used all of his power to activate the death energy in his body, absorbing the life force in hei Sha¡¯s body, bringing him closer and closer to death.


    At this moment, the Sea King¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    However, at this moment, a pillar of light suddenly appeared from the sea and smashed into the sea King¡¯s body.


    The Sea King¡¯s body trembled, and the water ball that wrapped around the black Shark almost collapsed.


    He turned around in anger and was shocked to find that it was the myth¡¯s warship that had fired at him.


    There was no doubt about it!


    With that in mind, the Sea King immediately turned its head and looked at the black Shark, who was still trapped in the water ball, with a ferocious expression. It was about to continue urging the power of death to kill him.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    This time, several cannonballs were fired in succession. Fortunately, the Sea King reacted in time and dodged them.


    He turned his head again, only to find that it was still the battleships of the players that were attacking him.


    Is he crazy again? The Sea King thought in confusion.


    The Sea King was familiar with the players ¡®daily crazy behavior, but this was a F * cking battlefield!


    She actually dared to talk back at him at this time? Can¡¯t you just be a normal person?


    Just as the Sea King was dumbfounded and confused, several figures floated from the warship and flew toward him.


    ¡°Sea chives, don ¡®t, don¡¯ t, don ¡®t, stop. I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m really going to die!¡±


    ¡°Just one breath, big brother, be gentler!¡±


    Seeing black shark¡¯s near-death state, the players were anxious to death.


    However, the Sea King was even more confused.


    ¡°What the f * ck are you guys up to this time!¡± The Sea King angrily rebuked as it looked at Gu Yu and the others who were approaching.


    ¡°Sea King, quickly hand over Black Shark to us. Don¡¯t kill him!¡± Gu Yu¡¯s heart ached as he glanced at hei Sha¡¯s near-death state.


    ¡°Sea King, quickly withdraw the water ball! He¡¯s going to die!¡± Gou ¡®Zi also said anxiously.


    ¡°Are you guys really crazy? He¡¯s an enemy, an enemy!¡± The Sea King was dumbfounded.


    Seeing that this group of ¡°fools¡± actually hoped that he would release the black Shark, the Sea King felt that his three views had been attacked!


    Although he had always thought that the players ¡®brains were different from normal people, such a weird request still shocked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to release him. I¡¯m asking you to hand him over to us. We¡¯ll kill him!¡± Gu Yu, who was afraid that Black Shark would die at any moment, hurriedly said.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill him? You guys have such a bad taste?¡± The Sea King was stunned and immediately realized that it had misunderstood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f * cking care if it¡¯s a bad taste or not. Can¡¯t you just let him go?¡±


    Seeing the anxiety on the faces of Gu Yu, Liu Chan, and the others, the Sea King thought for a moment, then waved the water ball away. It grabbed the neck of the dying Black Shark and threw it to Gu Yu.


    ¡°Take it!¡± The Sea King glared at the dog that was also staring at it, then turned around and flew down.


    Even though it did not understand, the Sea King still decided to hand the black Shark over to Gu Yu and the others.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that the players would go crazy and directly attack him at this critical moment.


    Can¡¯t afford to offend! Can¡¯t afford to offend!


    After receiving Black Shark, Gu Yu and the others felt relieved.


    To the sea King, a ghost emperor-level powerhouse was of no value at all, but to Gu Yu and the others who could kill their target and obtain soul power and experience points as rewards, a ghost emperor was of no value.


    It was even more valuable than the ice Fire Stone.


    To the Great Demon King who could refine corpses, it was a divine weapon that he wouldn¡¯t exchange for no matter how many Ice Fire stones he had.


    Now that they had obtained the black Shark, the players could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    As he held the dying Black Shark, Gu Yu felt as if he was holding a treasure chest filled with soul coins and experience points. The heaviness made his heart surge with excitement, and he was in a good mood.


    After looking at each other, everyone¡¯s expression gradually became ferocious.


    It was time to level up!

 Chapter 581 - The ups and downs of her heart

    Chapter 581: The ups and downs of her heart


    ?


    Looking at Gu Yu and the others, who were grinning hideously, Black Shark was filled with despair.


    He had thought that he would be the winner of this war.


    The script was to destroy the Sea King¡¯s mutt Chamber of Commerce first and then take away all the ice Fire stones. After that, in the investigation of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he would draw a clear line and say that he had nothing to do with it after the escort handover.


    Even if they were investigated, the merchant ships would still sink in the quilong sea.


    In addition, there were no witnesses, so he could clear his name no matter what.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that not only would he not get the materials he wanted, but he would also lose his life. He had completely miscalculated.


    The first was the strength of the Sea King.


    The Sea King¡¯s strength was stronger than his, which was something he had not expected. However, the biggest variable was the arrival of the players.


    Their participation had tied down the shark bite fleet he led, and they were unable to support him, let alone Rob the merchant ships.


    Especially the descendant of the sea Overlord. His existence made the Sharks afraid to come out of the water, and they couldn¡¯t use their biggest means when fighting the Sea King.


    At this moment, his heart was filled with despair. He knew that he was finished.


    However, what made him even more desperate was yet to come.


    Gu Yu took out the cheapest HP potion from the medium and stuffed it into his mouth.


    As the medicinal liquid flowed down his throat, Black Shark immediately felt a warm current circulating within his body before dissipating.


    At this moment, Black Shark was a little dumbfounded. He did not understand why Gu Yu wanted to save him.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. com ,Please!


    However, he quickly understood.


    He saw Gu Yu clench his fist and punch him in the chest.


    This punch was neither heavy nor light, but Black Shark was a little dumbfounded.


    Before he could understand what was going on, Gu Yu suddenly threw him to Liu Chan who was standing beside him.


    Liu Chan, just like the old saying, poured a bottle of the most honest potion into his mouth and hit him on the head.


    Then, it was followed by ye Xue ¡®er, Chen Ziyu, Wu Guoyi, Lu Zhan, and the others ...


    Everyone gave him the same thing.


    As for the reason, it was naturally to cause damage and split the experience points and soul coins after death.


    After the twenty-odd people took turns to attack, the last seven raised their staves and smacked them heavily on his head.


    After the beating, the seven of them turned to Gu Yu and the rest and said,¡±


    ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    ¡°Continue to spread the word. Divide it among as many people as you can. Today, everyone has contributed, and we¡¯re the only ones taking the soul coins and experience points. It¡¯s immoral!¡±


    Black Shark was stunned when he heard this. Although he did not understand why they were doing this, he understood one thing. The transmission had not ended yet.


    Hence, Gu Yu brought Black Shark back to the mythological ship and had the Guild members take turns to loot the monsters.


    One for you, one for me, and the next one.


    During this period, whenever Black Shark was found to be in a critical state of ¡°near death,¡± the players would pour a bottle of the cheapest HP potion into his mouth to ensure that he would not die.


    After the players from the myth had touched him, Black Shark was sent to the next warship.


    The intense battle was still ongoing, but Black shark¡¯s transmission did not stop.


    At this moment, the black Shark had become an experience and soul Coin Monster, and everyone had a share.


    At this moment, Black Shark even felt like dying.


    It was fine if he was killed directly.


    Now, everyone was giving him a shot, healing his injuries, and passing it on to the next person. What a F * cking devil!


    During this time, the Sea King was also secretly paying attention to the players, wondering how they would deal with the black Shark.


    When he saw this scene, he was dumbfounded.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt some sympathy for Black Shark. No matter what, he was the president of the war Chamber of Commerce, but now, he had fallen into the hands of the evil player clan.


    Look, are they even human?!


    It would be better to die in his own hands.


    After observing for a while, the Sea King was too lazy to pay any more attention to them. It immediately turned around and pounced toward the shark bite fleet, starting to break them down one by one.


    Relying on the ¡°wheel of death¡± that mu Zhiguang had left behind, although these warships were extremely tough, they were still able to break through their defenses. Although it was a little troublesome, without the black Sharks, these warships were just lambs waiting to be slaughtered. They were completely unable to resist the Sea King¡¯s attack.


    At that moment, Vice President shark bite, who was hiding in the flagship, was pale.


    Facing such a situation, he didn¡¯t dare to go out at all. There were already three layers of inner and outer layers surrounding him several times, making it even more difficult to break out.


    As for abandoning the warship and escaping, that was even more impossible.


    He only had the combat power of the late stage of the ghost king. If he were to go out and face the Sea King that could kill the black Shark, he would not have the power to fight at all.


    At this moment, he gritted his teeth and said,¡±


    ¡°Inform all the fleets to charge together. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    As soon as the Vice President of Black Shark finished speaking, the Mainship began to blow its flute. Then, all the black Shark warships gathered and rushed toward the encirclement.


    Even though they were like trapped beasts, the destructive power of the shark fleet was still shocking.


    Relying on the power of the high-level warship, it crushed the players and mutt¡¯s warships along the way and rushed out of the encirclement.


    However, the players and the sea King would not let them go.


    The players ¡®warships, in particular, charged forward fearlessly without any fear of being damaged, just to stop the shark fleet from breaking through, even if it was just for a few seconds.


    Compared to the mutt fleet, which dodged decisively to prevent their ships from being destroyed and then used the devices on the ships to stop them, the players ¡®actions were much more vicious.


    The Sea King, who saw this scene, was extremely emotional. It felt that it was really exciting to fight against the player forces.


    There was no need to worry too much. The players were the ones who charged the most, and the ones who sacrificed the most were also the players.


    Compared to the mutt fleet he led, this battle was like an assistant.


    It could be said that the existence of the player clans had reduced the losses of their mutt fleet to the lowest.


    In fact, what the Sea King didn¡¯t know was that ...


    The main reason why the players did this was not only because they were not afraid of death, but also for their own benefits.


    Every time the players saw the mutt fleet or the Sea King killing the enemy, they would feel a heartache.


    It was simply unbearable that the Sea King and his subordinates had cut up such a good leek.


    What a huge waste this was!


    After all, when the Sea King and his subordinates killed their enemies, the players would not get any soul coins or experience points.


    Now, in order to be one step ahead, how could he not be ruthless!


    At the end of the day, the players were trying to put an end to waste.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you die, but we must be the ones to cut the leeks.


    However, in the eyes of the Sea King and its subordinates, the fierceness of the players became a fierce and courageous act.


    Look at how crazy they were. Their ships were destroyed, but they still swung their hammers and pounced on the shark bite fleet. They were simply lunatics.


    This action made the members of the mutt fleet¡¯s scalps tingle. Once again, they felt that the player clans were a force they could not afford to offend.


    After all, this force would even kill their own people when they went crazy!


    ¡­¡­


    With the players ¡®help, the shark bite fleet was unable to break through the encirclement and was taken down by the sea King one by one.


    The battle lasted for half a day before it finally ended.


    The shark bite fleet was also destroyed, all the members killed and all the warships sunk.


    To be more precise, there was still one person alive, and that was their guild leader, Black Shark.


    After all, the player base was huge, and until now, they had not completed the ¡°quest¡± of killing monsters per player. Thus, until the end of the war, Black Shark was still being talked about. They were all mixing up their damage points and waiting to split the ¡°treasure.¡±


    Looking at the wreckage of the warship floating on the sea, the sea King¡¯s face showed a smile.


    Although the battle against the black Shark fleet had ended, there was a more important matter to attend to.


    It was time to perform.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the sea merchants on the merchant ship were still nervously hiding in the cabin, carefully observing the outside world.


    The shark bite fleet¡¯s arrival had given them quite a fright.


    As members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, they naturally knew the difference in strength between the major war Chamber of Commerce.


    Even though the shark bite war merchant guild wasn¡¯t the strongest, they were still stronger than the mout war merchant guild.


    Therefore, when the shark fleet came to Rob the merchant ships, they were really frightened and felt that something big was going to happen.


    Later on, when the Sea King fought with him and heard that Black Shark wanted to pull the Sea King into his group to share the resources, they were so scared that their faces turned pale.


    But fortunately, the Sea King chose to resist.


    The arrival of the reinforcements gave them hope.


    Now that the black Shark fleet had been destroyed, it was as if they had taken a roller coaster ride in their hearts.


    Now that the crisis was over, they immediately stepped out of the cabin to thank the Sea King.


    But at this moment, they heard the Sea King¡¯s roar,¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing!¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? of course I¡¯m robbing you!¡±


    At this moment, the sea merchants were dumbfounded.


    The moment they walked out of the cabin, they saw the Sea King spit out blood and fall into the sea.


    Obviously, the roller coaster ride was not over yet.


    Another dive came.


    The sea merchants were completely dumbfounded.


    Therefore, they quickly hid in the cabin.


    In the outside world, the players and the ocean King¡¯s forces began to show off their acting skills.


    The battle broke out again. At the same time, a large number of player fleets attacked the merchant ships.


    The mutt fleet tried their best to stop them, destroying several of the player warships. However, the number of player warships was too large, and they could not stop all of them.


    Very quickly, the five merchant ships were surrounded by the player warships.


    Countless spell techniques attacked, and several battleships crashed into the merchant ships at the same time, giving the merchants inside a great shock.


    At this moment, the players began to dismantle the ship.


    They bombarded the merchant ships with collisions, attack devices, and spells.


    It was chaotic outside again, but this time, the Sea King seemed to be powerless. At the same time, the mutt warships could no longer stop the attacks of the player forces.


    Soon, the merchant ships were destroyed, and these sea merchants decisively chose to jump off the ship.


    Seeing this, the players also jumped into the water.


    However, they weren¡¯t going to chase after these sea merchants. Instead, they were going after the boxes of Ice Fire stones that had fallen into the sea.


    These Ice Fire rocks were what they wanted. The lives of sea merchants were worthless to the players.


    However, the sea merchants did not feel that way. They thought that the players were going to kill them and hurriedly swam to the bottom of the sea.


    Just as the merchants thought that they were really going to die Here.


    The figure of the Sea King suddenly emerged from the bottom of the water. With a wave of his hand, he set off a huge wave, which swept up the sea merchants who were still swimming madly and took them to the sky, stirring up a huge water column on the water surface.


    At the same time, the players who noticed this scene decisively focused their fire on the Sea King that was soaring into the sky.


    When the flying sea King saw this, it mobilized its spiritual power to attack its internal organs, but it still coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    However, in the eyes of the sea merchants, the Sea King was seriously injured in order to protect them.


    In order to match this performance, several figures immediately flew out of the player¡¯s warship and chased after the Sea King.


    The Sea King flew further and further away.


    The noisy sea gradually became quiet.


    ¡°Brother, stop shouting. It¡¯s so noisy. Our boss has gone far away!¡±


    ¡°Brother over there, get up. Don¡¯t lie down. I¡¯m sure that arrow didn¡¯t hit you!¡±


    ¡°Brother, stop sleeping. Let¡¯s clean up the mess and go back!¡±


    ¡°Did that hit hurt you? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? F * ck, I didn¡¯t really kill him, did I?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the two groups of people who had been shouting and killing just now became particularly harmonious. They helped each other up and began to rest.


    At this moment, the sun was setting on the sea level, and the sky was filled with the evening glow.


    After the two groups of people exchanged pleasantries, they sat on the pile of warship wreckage floating on the surface of the sea and began to chat and laugh while looking at the sunset.


    They even shared the delicacies, cigarettes, and local wine that they brought with them ...


    The tense atmosphere just now disappeared for a moment.

 Chapter 582 - The decomposer and The Alchemist

    Chapter 582: The decomposer and The Alchemist


    After the battle ended, the players and the members of the mutt fleet began to clear the battlefield.


    The wreckage of the shark-biting battleship floating on the surface of the sea was not impossible to be recycled. Although the parts were damaged, they were still valuable after being smelted.


    Therefore, the players chose to take these items with them.


    Occasionally, when they picked up a complete component from the ¡®warship wreckage¡¯, they would shout in excitement.


    After half a day of cleaning up, the players didn¡¯t break their promise. They took out 50% of the ice Fire stones and gave them to hei sui.


    This allowed hei sui and the other players from the kingdom of mutehai, who were worried that the players would take everything for themselves, to see the other side of the players ¡®evil forces.


    After that, they waved their hands and left.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to Beiqi, the first thing the players did wasn¡¯t distribute the resources.


    Instead, he was dealing with Black Shark.


    At this moment, the ghost emperor expert¡¯s mentality had already collapsed.


    Not only was he beaten for a day and a night, but he was also forced to drink thousands of health potions, during which he vomited several times.


    However, this was not something that he could stop drinking just because he didn¡¯t want to.


    After all, the task of sharing the damage had not been completed yet.


    As such, the players brought it back to Beiqi and took turns to deal ¡°damage¡± on the coast of veluriyam.


    Reading on Mybo xn o vel. com ,Please!


    Even if Haisha vomited, he would still have to continue drinking.


    The players didn¡¯t have any sympathy for the guy who almost killed the sea chives.


    Thus, a long line was formed on the shore of the colored glass sea in an orderly manner. When it was their turn, they would go up and drink the medicine, start the hammer, and then the next person.


    At this moment, Black Shark felt that he should just die.


    He really wanted to die!


    However, his body was severely injured, and it was difficult for him to move, let alone resist.


    At this moment, Black Shark had completely lost his dignity as the president of the war Chamber of Commerce.


    At this moment, he was suddenly filled with regret.


    Why didn¡¯t he RAM his head into the sea King¡¯s wheel of death? that would¡¯ve been so much more fun and all his troubles would¡¯ve ended.


    It was hell now.


    Such days continued for another two days and two nights, and black Shark was already completely numb to it.


    As the president of a ferocious War Chamber of Commerce, he had committed many evil deeds in his life. However, this was the first time he felt that everything he had done was child¡¯s play compared to the evil forces of the players.


    This kind of torture had no purpose, which was the most terrifying part.


    If a player clan wanted to know something, Black Shark could guarantee that he would tell them everything. He would definitely confess immediately.


    However, what made him feel like breaking down was that the players didn¡¯t want to know anything at all. They were just torturing him.


    Every time he saw a long line that seemed to stretch on without end, his heart would be filled with despair.


    At this moment, he thought of the words the old patriarch had said before he had chosen to fight for the hegemony of the sea.


    ¡°The path you¡¯re walking on is a path of no return. No matter how high you stand, you¡¯ll definitely be crushed to pieces when you fall. Perhaps staying is the best choice!¡±


    Now that he thought about it, if only he had not chosen to fight for the hegemony of the sea, and had stayed at the bottom of the sea to be a Happy Shark bite tribe member, how good would that have been ...


    After taking medicine for two days and two nights and getting beaten up, shark bite finally ushered in its final moment.


    When his life force was running out, he saw white light emitting from the bodies of the players around him.


    At this moment, they were like angels. Death turned out to be so beautiful.


    The president of the war Chamber of Commerce had finally reached his end and fallen.


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that his journey would end in such a manner ...


    However, the death of an expert was still a part of the rules of survival in the netherworld.


    If those juniors wanted to rise up, they would definitely step over the corpses of their predecessors.


    There was no right or wrong, it was the world that was wrong.


    What Lu Wu wanted to do was to step on the corpses of these strong players and pave the way for the players to become catastrophes. He wanted them to overturn the old rules and welcome a new world.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t know who was right or wrong, but he knew one thing. The growth of players must be a road of killing.


    If one wanted to succeed, they should throw away the unnecessary pity.


    This was because a powerhouse like black Shark had also come this way.


    His hands had also been stained with the blood of many races and forces. The position of the war Chamber of Commerce that he had obtained was obtained through countless plunders and killings.


    However, this time, he had encountered a player force that was even more evil and evil than him.


    ¡­¡­


    After Black shark¡¯s death, the various large guilds began to distribute their resources.


    However, it was obviously not enough to get one Ice Fire Stone per person, so some guilds chose to pay soul coins to distribute the ice Fire stones to the players who did not get one.


    But even so, the number of Ice Fire stones each person obtained was still pitifully small.


    In order to strengthen their equipment, Gu Yu and the others still had to spend soul coins to purchase the ice Fire stones from other players.


    After the first round of equipment strengthening, the price of the ice Fire Stone soared.


    Naturally, Lu Wu had already considered this situation.


    He had also thought of a solution.


    On the third day after the robbery of the merchant ship, he issued a notice to the entire region.


    [Regional announcement: the class advancement for the decomposer and Alchemist has officially begun. Players can sign up on the event panel. The first 10000 players in this event will each obtain a class advancement qualification letter!]


    This announcement caused a huge uproar among the players.


    Out of curiosity about these two classes, the players opened the event panel to see the details.


    [Decomposer: able to break down items into the most basic elemental form, extract the required elements, and reuse them.]


    [Alchemist: skilled control of elements, match and combine them to form the required item!]


    ¡­¡­


    The two Life Jobs that were released this time could be said to complement each other.


    Deciphers broke down matter to obtain elements, while alchemists used elements to synthesize items.


    And Lu Wu divided it into two life professions for the sake of the players.


    The main thing was that the knowledge required for these two lifestyle classes was very complex. If players did not specialize in one, it would be very difficult to improve, and it would affect the development of the players.


    With these two living jobs, the players no longer had to worry about the scarcity of many elemental items.


    For example, the extremely precious Tier 6 treasures at this stage of the game could be said to be constantly on the rise in price, and there was a price to it but no stock.


    But the appearance of the decomposer and Alchemist was about to break this situation.


    For example, the ice Fire Stone was formed by the combination of ice element, fire element, and many other rare elements.


    A decomposer could break down other materials to obtain the elements that made up the ice Fire Stone, and then an Alchemist would fuse these elements and directly refine the ice Fire Stone.


    It could be said that the existence of these two professions would make many rare goods no longer scarce.


    However, it was extremely difficult to change one¡¯s profession.


    Moreover, the success rate of decomposition and alchemy was not very high. It required a long time of theoretical and practical study.


    However, the players didn¡¯t feel that there was a problem. As long as they were profession players, they would participate.


    Success or failure was one thing, and hard work was another.


    The war was a new society, similar to reality.


    It was even more so for the acquisition of a life profession. If one didn¡¯t work hard, there would never be any reward. This had nothing to do with luck.


    ¡­¡­


    As usual, all the players who signed up received a thick stack of related knowledge books and the corresponding basic tools.


    The learning craze started again.


    Such a hardcore game, from the initial surprise to the current acceptance.


    It could be said that the players had completely integrated into this world and assumed the identity of a family of players in the Beiqi region.


    Therefore, hardcore learning knowledge was within the acceptable range.


    If a trade profession was just a template, where learning could be learned by clicking on a skill book, and trade profession could be changed by clicking on a skill book. Then, after gathering the required materials, one could create what they wanted with a click. This would instead make the players feel that the game had become a fast food and no longer a hardcore game.


    On the other hand, the current hardcore mode gave the players a stronger sense of immersion. Although the process was painful, the satisfaction after success was incomparable to fast food games.


    During the study period, the players who often traveled outside had also returned home.


    Even though hell had been expanded in scale, it was still filled with people.


    There were figures everywhere, holding books that were thicker than dictionaries, thinking hard and studying the contents of the books.


    Lu Wu, who saw this scene, felt very gratified.


    But very soon, he couldn¡¯t feel relieved.


    This was because the players ¡®actions had arrived.


    Since a decomposer needed to have a sufficient understanding of the decomposition of items, practice was the best learning process.


    So, the decomposer players began to attack everything around them.


    From the small flowers and grass at the beginning to the rocks and trees behind.


    In the eyes of the players who studied the decomposer-related information, everything could be deciphered, and everything could be classified as elemental essence.


    He had reached the point where he had the urge to break down everything he saw and was curious about what elements he could break down.


    When he had learned mad demon, he had felt that Hell¡¯s buildings could be broken down.


    Fortunately, Lu Wu decisively activated the building¡¯s protection. As long as players reached out to the underworld building, they would be notified that ¡°this item can not be decomposed¡±.


    Otherwise, Lu Wu suspected that these crazy players would start tearing down the house.


    Moreover, in order to practice, the price of low-level equipment in the auction house had also increased, becoming the most practical and cheap experimental products in the hands of decomposer players.


    This group of players used the phrase ¡°everything can be decomposed¡±, which was marked on the first page of the decomposer¡¯s introduction manual, to its fullest.


    Some players even had the urge to break themselves down to see what elements they could get.


    It was the same for players who chose The Alchemist lifestyle class.


    They bought elements from the decomposer players at a low price and began to try out alchemy.


    This process was extremely annoying and difficult.


    He had started from synthesizing an ordinary stone and had experienced countless failures in the process.


    However, the moment he succeeded, joy and satisfaction welled up in his heart.


    Even the stones that could be seen everywhere were the crystallization of art in their eyes.


    The learning process was difficult, but the players could find joy in the midst of it.


    He even played some tricks.


    Hobbies would always be the source of learning and progress. No matter how boring the knowledge was, once they found the fun in it, there would be players who would become addicted and start exploring it.


    This was also what Lu Wu wanted to see.


    This was because exploring the unknown always the best way to develop and use life professions in the future.


    This inherent knowledge could allow players to become Masters in this field, but the new branch of growth that they developed could create new life professions.


    Lu Wu was training players with this mentality.


    As the boss behind the scenes, he was a guide, not a dictator.


    Growing up with the players and accompanying them for three years, Lu Wu had witnessed them from the beginning, running around with blank equipment in the Beiqi great region, to now, they were able to stand on their own and become the ruling force of the Beiqi great region. During this period, they made friends with many forces and destroyed many forces.


    He had given them enough freedom, and the players had never let him down.


    Step by step, Lu Wu looked forward to the day they rose, and even more so to the day they officially became catastrophes and swept across the heaven realm.


    ¡­¡­


    The night wind blew, and under the dim street lights of the underworld.


    Frowning, the rustling of books, and the occasional discussion.


    The learning atmosphere was particularly intense.

 Chapter 583 - Ren zu Kong Yi

    Chapter 583: Chapter 583 Ren zu Kong Yi


    The appearance of the two life professions, decomposer and Alchemist, brought a short period of peace to the area near Beiqi.


    This was because the evil forces in their eyes had turned into obedient babies during this period of time. They were all holed up in hell, trying their best to learn new knowledge.


    Everyone had an opportunity, and whether or not they could grasp it depended on the individual.


    However, if he didn¡¯t put in the effort, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get this rare opportunity.


    It had been half a year since the trade profession was last released, so the players cherished it very much and wanted to take the chance to change their profession.


    The learning atmosphere in the underworld was extremely intense.


    Seeing that the players were so diligent, Lu Wu was extremely pleased.


    There was another benefit to the emergence of new life professions, and that was the circulation of soul coins in the players ¡®hands.


    The decomposer¡¯s practice equipment could only be bought from the auction house or the mall. The alchemist¡¯s practice elemental materials could only be bought from the auction house.


    The processing fee generated in each transaction allowed Lu Wu to recover a large number of soul coins.


    Apart from using these soul coins for the players ¡®construction, the increase in their own strength was once again put on the agenda.


    No. 1, who had been collecting the pages of the emperor¡¯s mirror, returned with eight pages.


    This would be another huge expense.


    However, Lu Wu was not worried about the expenses at all.


    Now that the five servers were producing soul coins at the same time, the output of soul coins was increasing every day, and with the soul coins in stock, it was completely enough to cope.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. com ,Please!


    The previous investment of soul coins had now begun to generate a high income of soul coins every day.


    Lu Wu felt that he was really smart for being so far-sighted in the past.


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon Kingdom, mingxiao city.


    In the gloomy sky, dark clouds were hanging low, and it was drizzling.


    At this moment, on the field of mingxiao primary school.


    A little boy was carrying a school bag in the rain. He looked up at the sky, his eyes full of ¡°vicissitudes.¡±


    ¡°Kong Yi, let¡¯s go home together!¡± At this time, a little girl with two ponytails walked over from the distance and waved to the little boy with a smile.


    When Kong Yi heard this, he rolled his eyes and turned to look at the little girl.¡±


    ¡°You can go back by yourself. Don¡¯t worry about me, I have something to do now!¡±


    When the little girl heard this, she seemed a little unhappy. She immediately walked to Kong Yi¡¯s side and said with her hands on her waist,¡±


    ¡°Kong Yi, what¡¯s wrong with you? don¡¯t always pretend to be mature. You¡¯re just an elementary school student. Please recognize your identity. You¡¯re still 10 years away from becoming an adult!¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Kong Yi looked up at the sky again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? why do you always look so sad?¡± The little girl did not give up.


    ¡°Please, please go back quickly. Really, don¡¯t bother about me!¡± Kong Yi turned his head to look at the little girl with a helpless expression.


    Children were so annoying!


    When the girl heard this, her face was filled with anger. She stomped her feet and turned to run. She swung her twin ponytails and disappeared from Kong Yi¡¯s sight.


    Seeing the little girl leave, Kong Yi once again looked up at the sky, the vicissitudes of life appearing in his eyes once more.


    I¡¯m back!


    I¡¯m back!


    To be exact, he had been back for eight years.


    Looking up at the sky, the vicissitudes in Kong Yi¡¯s eyes gradually turned into anger, and he clenched his fists.


    But in the end, the anger in his eyes turned into frustration and desolation.


    Who would have thought that an ordinary-looking boy like him had followed human Emperor at his peak, and was one of the eight human ancestors under human Emperor?


    During the golden age of the human race, Kong Yi¡¯s name was praised by countless people.


    Although he had not reached the level of a human Emperor, he was equally noble.


    However, the human race¡¯s defeat was something he had never expected. First, the first human Emperor, tu mie, who was in the outer realm, had mysteriously disappeared. Then, the spiritual Qi passage from the netherworld to the human world was sealed.


    Thus, the war of the Three Realms erupted.


    From the beginning of the war with the netherworld to the discovery of the misunderstanding and turning to the war with the heavenly realm, the two sources of spiritual energy in the human realm had been cut off.


    It could be said that the heavenly realm wanted to kill the future of the human realm.


    However, under the leadership of human Emperor Xiao Ye and human Emperor di Hong, the human army was still invincible. The heaven realm was forced to retreat again and again. Victory was in sight.


    But at that time, an accident happened again.


    Human Emperor Xiao Ye and human Emperor Hong had also mysteriously disappeared like tu mie.


    In the war against heaven realm, they could only rely on the eight of them to hold on.


    Although the eight of them had worked together and severely injured the Grand Supreme immortal Emperor in the final battle, without the existence of the human Sovereign, their defeat was certain.


    Even if he heavily injured an immortal Emperor, he still couldn¡¯t turn the tide of the battle, because there were three immortal emperors.


    In the final battle,¡¯Ren zu¡¯ lost five people, and Kong Yi was one of the three remaining Ren zu.


    In order to prevent being hunted down by the heaven realm, the heavily injured Kong Xian, like the other two Ren zu, chose to lead a portion of her people to the outer realms.


    With this departure, the sea had changed into fields.


    As she wandered the outer realms, Kong Xian was constantly thinking about returning to the Three Realms and taking revenge on the heavenly realm.


    However, even though they had left the Three Realms, the forces of the heaven realm did not let them go.


    During the battle of the Three Realms, East Emperor Taiyi had severely injured him and left a ¡®thought seal¡¯ on him.


    This mark was constantly tormenting Kong Yi and could not be removed. Even in the outer realm, he was still hunted down by donghuang Taiyi many times.


    In order not to drag down his clansmen who had followed him to the outer region, Kong Yi chose to leave his clansmen.


    He had been to many strange and grotesque worlds while wandering the outer realms alone. He had also tried countless ways to get rid of the ¡®thought seal¡¯ left behind by the East Emperor Taiyi, but none of them had succeeded.


    During the days of fleeing, Kong Yi gradually grew tired of it.


    If this continued, he knew that he would not be able to escape death. Thus, he thought of returning to the Three Realms.


    For this, he had planned for a long time. He set up a trap in an outer realm that was lacking in spiritual energy, making the eastern Emperor Taiyi mistakenly think that he was dead and that his soul had been destroyed.


    In reality, after his death, his soul secretly returned to the Three Realms and entered the six paths of reincarnation.


    After reincarnation, he managed to retain his memories and return to the mortal realm with his powerful soul.


    The excited Kong Yi wanted to lie low and wait for his strength to grow before taking revenge on the heaven realm.


    However, he had forgotten one thing. The spiritual Qi in the human world had long been exhausted, and it was extremely difficult to cultivate.


    At that time, Kong Yi¡¯s heart felt like it had been splashed with cold water.


    It was bone-piercingly cold!


    It wasn¡¯t like in novels, where the Almighty reincarnated and used hacks to travel in the city.


    He didn¡¯t show inhuman talent since he was young, nor did he have all kinds of beautiful women throwing themselves at him.


    There were also no daily scenes of posturing and face slapping.


    After reincarnating, his life was extremely dull and he had nothing to look forward to.


    Just as the little girl had said, he was just an elementary school student. Stop pretending to be mature!


    Even in an era where spiritual energy was scarce, Kong Yi had once thought of cultivating.


    However, the spiritual energy in the Dharma ending age was so scarce that even the human race¡¯s cultivation methods, which he thought were very ¡°useless¡±, could not support cultivation. (PS: Lu Wu¡¯s cultivation of the human Emperor¡¯s mirror was supported by Burning Soul coins, not absorbing the spiritual energy of the human world)


    As for those unrated cultivation techniques, he didn¡¯t even have the thought to cultivate them.


    Because in Kong Yi¡¯s eyes, what was the use of those unranked cultivation techniques, even if they were cultivated to the peak?


    You can slap my face for the sake of being pretentious in the city?


    He was Ren zu, the foreror and leader of the human race. He only had one purpose in returning, and that was to take revenge on the heaven realm.


    How could one¡¯s vision be so low that one cultivated just to show off and slap people¡¯s faces?


    In Kong Yi¡¯s eyes, it was useless to cultivate a technique that had no hope of taking revenge on the heaven realm.


    Therefore, he gave up on cultivation in the end and became an ordinary primary school student with extreme unwillingness.


    At this moment, the overcast sky was just like Kong Yi¡¯s heart, filled with suppression. Occasionally, muffled Thunder would be produced as the unwillingness in his heart surged, and he was eager to vent it.


    There was no hope for revenge, and life was dull. The future of the human race was bleak in Kong Yi¡¯s eyes.


    Although humans were developing their technology and thought that they were the masters of the world, in reality, there was always a group of people who controlled their fate.


    There were gods in the sky, but they would not give the human race hope. They would only bring fear at night.


    Because they would not allow the human race to grow.


    When he reached a bottleneck, heavenly punishment would definitely descend!


    At this moment, the human race was like livestock in captivity. In the beast pen, they thought that they were the king and that this was their territory. However, they had never thought that their lives were already in the hands of others.


    It was sad, lamentable, and hateful!


    Even though Kong Yi was full of passion and wanted to lead the human race back to glory, he still felt helpless in the face of such an Age of Chaos.


    It had been eight years. These eight years had been extremely painful because he hadn¡¯t completed any of the plans he had made when he was escaping from the outer realm. Every day had been passing by, and he was extremely dispirited.


    There was no greater sorrow than a dead heart.


    Although he had not given up yet, he could not find any hope ...


    ¡°Kong Yi, What time is it? are you still going home for dinner?¡±


    At this time, a roar interrupted Kong Yi¡¯s thoughts. He turned his head and saw a man with a serious expression walking towards him.


    Seeing this person, the vicissitudes in Kong Yi¡¯s eyes faded and fear appeared.


    At this time, the man quickly came to Kong Yi¡¯s side, picked him up, and slapped his butt a few times.


    Facing the man¡¯s merciless iron hand, Kong Yi grimaced in pain.


    F ** K, I¡¯m Ren zu, Ren zu!


    But at this moment, even being Ren zu did not work.


    This was because this man was his biological father in this life, and he was a strict father. He believed that a filial son would be born under a stick, and he would learn bad things sooner or later.


    Therefore, he was very strict with Kong Yi and even developed a ¡°filial son with excellent character and learning¡± plan.


    As such, he had signed Kong Yi up for many classes that focused on his interests and hobbies. He wanted Kong Yi to develop in all aspects and become a talent.


    However, how could the ambitious Kong Yi be in the mood to care about his bullsh * t academic results? his mind was completely not on this.


    This caused this strict father to often feel that his son was ignorant and incompetent. Every day, he would pretend to be profound and would be so angry that he would spank his butt from time to time.


    Thinking back to when he was Ren zu, and now he was reduced to a primary school student, Kong Yi¡¯s heart suffered a huge blow and destruction.


    The Dharma ending age was really F * cking miserable!

 Chapter 584 - No matter how miserable my life is, I will never give up!

    Chapter 584: No matter how miserable my life is, I will never give up!


    She was brought home by her father. At the dinner table, her father had a serious face and kept lecturing her.


    At this moment, Kong Yi obediently ate his rice and didn¡¯t dare to talk back.


    If he were to say something like ¡°I am Ren zu, you are the ancestor, how dare you lecture me¡±, it would not have any effect on acting cool, but his father¡¯s slap would definitely land on his face.


    Thus, even though he knew that he was Ren zu, Kong Yi still had to hide.


    He had been hiding for eight years, and Kong Yi felt that he might have to hide for the rest of his life.


    There was no hope in the Dharma ending age.


    After finishing his meal, something that gave Kong Yi a headache came.


    His father came to his room, pulled a stool over, and sat down to supervise him as he did his homework.


    At this moment, Kong Yi¡¯s heart was filled with grief and indignation.


    However, a wise man knew better than to fight when the odds were against him. He obediently unzipped his bag and took out his homework book. Then, he took out a pencil and started to do his homework silently.


    Reincarnation starts from elementary school!


    To Kong Yi, these eight years were a huge tragedy.


    Things like cheating after reincarnating, paying back the hatred of the past in this life, and so on. They were all fake, ridiculously fake. Only novels would write such things!


    He couldn¡¯t escape the daily three-hour homework.


    Kong Yi¡¯s face was bitter. He could only bury his head and write. Although this wasn¡¯t difficult for him, there were still some problems that he couldn¡¯t understand. He even felt that it was incredible.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. com ,Please!


    For example, some Chinese reading comprehension questions.


    From the descriptions of nature and characters in the text, he had to write out the inner thoughts of the characters at that time, as well as the inner meaning and why there was such a meaning.


    ¡®I miss you my ass, meaning your ass, it¡¯s none of my business!¡¯


    However, he couldn¡¯t solve the question, and what he received was his father¡¯s death stare, which he wanted to ¡°beat¡±.


    He could only lower his head and continue to think, making up a ¡°why¡±.


    The three hours of homework time was spent in torment. When his father revealed a relieved smile, Kong Yi knew that he was finally free today. At the same time, he felt a little sad and angry, because these days seemed to have no end.


    He had been in primary school for six years!


    This year, he was still in the first grade. It was said that he would have more homework for the next year!


    Thinking about it this way, Kong Yi felt a little depressed, and he felt that everything before his eyes was dark.


    After turning off the lights and saying goodnight to his father, Kong Yi lay on the bed and tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Finally, he stood up and went to the window, looking at the full moon and falling into deep thought.


    At this moment, his face revealed a vicissitude that did not match his age.


    Time flew by. He didn¡¯t know where the clan members who had gone with him to the outer realm were now and how they were doing ...


    Perhaps they were also working hard for the future of the human race, waiting for the day when they would return and declare war on the heavenly realm!


    I can only rely on you guys. I¡¯m considered a cripple in this life. The start of the hell difficulty ...


    His thoughts were scattered. As he thought about it, the war of the Three Realms appeared in Kong Yi¡¯s mind again. He clenched his fists as his emotions fluctuated, and hatred appeared in his eyes again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s no chance!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t given up in the past eight years, and he still wouldn¡¯t give up now!


    Kong Yi¡¯s fighting spirit was reignited, and he began to think about what could help him in his training during this Dharma ending age.


    As he was thinking, Kong Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up!


    Alchemy!


    Although it was the Dharma ending age, there were still some mystical materials. Although the quality would not be too high, they would definitely contain the essence of spiritual Qi.


    When he thought of this, Kong Yi¡¯s eyes burned with fighting spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, after breakfast, Kong Yi, who was supposed to go to school, looked at his father carefully and said,¡±


    ¡°Dad, can we discuss something?¡±


    When father Kong, who was reading the newspaper, heard this, he asked in surprise,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Can you give me some money?¡±


    In response to his son¡¯s request, father Kong glanced at him and said,¡±


    ¡°What do you want the money for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Chinese medicine shop to buy some herbs. ¡± Kong Yi said carefully.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t hide this even if he wanted to. After all, it was the age of technology now. His father could see and check all his expenses on his mobile phone.


    This was similar to the anti-addiction system in games 300 years ago. Parents could control their children¡¯s game time.


    As long as he spent money and had a record of human faces, his father would definitely know.


    Upon hearing what Kong Yi said, father Kong was shocked,¡±


    ¡°Buy medicine? Why are you buying medicine?¡±


    ¡°I have an important position.¡± Kong Yi said with a guilty conscience.


    At this moment, father Kong felt that Kong Yi¡¯s skin was itchy again. He still wanted to put him in an important position? was it as heavy as my palm?


    Looking at his father¡¯s angry face, Kong Yi whispered,¡±I¡¯m not buying anymore.¡± Then, he carried his bag and walked out of the door.


    However, Kong Yi did not give up.


    On the way to school, Kong Yi gritted his teeth and decided to skip school.


    As for what he was going to do, he was going to the pharmacy to see if there were any mystical materials.


    Although the consequences of doing so were very serious, and a beating was necessary, he would not be satisfied if he did not try.


    As for where the pharmacy was, although he didn¡¯t know, he had a phone.


    He took out his ¡®touchscreen learning phone¡¯ from his bag and started looking for a herb store.


    After finding the target,¡±primary school student Kong Yi¡± began his truant journey.


    After spending half a day following the directions on the map on his phone, Kong Yi arrived at the entrance of a pharmacy.


    After thinking for a while, Kong Yi stepped into it, and the mixed medicinal fragrance immediately assailed his nose.


    At this moment, there was only an old man with reading glasses in the herb store. There were no other customers.


    Kong Yi¡¯s arrival attracted the old man¡¯s attention. He looked up and saw a primary school student carrying a bag standing at the door. The old man couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    ¡°Little friend, what are you doing here?¡± The old man asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking around, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Kong Yi replied with a serious expression.


    Soon after, he began to stroll around the store, taking some medicinal herbs from the lattice from time to time and putting them in front of his nose to sniff.


    At this moment, the old man was dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s wrong with primary school students these days?


    Especially when he looked at this action, he frowned after sniffing it, as if he was trying to distinguish the strength of the medicine by smell. He also shook his head and sighed from time to time. He was really good at acting.


    After staring at the scene for a while, the old man sighed and stepped forward to stop Kong Yi. He squatted down and said,¡±


    ¡°Little kid, you¡¯re carrying your bag because you¡¯re going to school right? What are you doing here?¡±


    Hearing these words, Kong Yi had an idea in his panic,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m buying medicine for my father!¡±


    ¡°Oh? If your father needs any medicinal herbs, just tell me directly!¡± The old man said with a smile.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll find it myself!¡± As he spoke, Kong Yi broke free from the old man¡¯s hand and began to check the herbs again.


    Seeing this, the old man shook his head helplessly and could only let him be.


    After walking around carefully, Kong Yi was disappointed because there were no mystical materials here. They were all the most common herbs, which were useless to him.


    The disappointed Kong Yi hurriedly left under the surprised gaze of the old man.


    But Kong Yi didn¡¯t give up. He went to another herb store on the map and continued to look for mystical materials.


    He went to four herb stores in a row. The sky was dark, but Kong Yi still didn¡¯t find the mystical material he wanted.


    The New Hope seemed to have been destroyed again.


    At the same time, his father found him through his phone¡¯s GPS and took him home.


    What was supposed to come had come.


    This round of beating was extremely heavy, but it was all on the meaty ass, so much so that Kong Yi almost cried.


    I, the great Ren zu, thought of the past ...


    Even though a real man does not boast about his past achievements, Kong Yi still missed those glorious days.


    At the peak of the human race, there were three human sovereigns. At that time, who dared to treat him like this? even if the heavenly Emperor humiliated him like this, he would still go to the heaven realm and make a scene. After all, he had the support of the human sovereigns.


    However, the one who hit him was his father in this life, so he couldn¡¯t bear a grudge!


    What made Kong Yi feel the most miserable was that even if his biological father hit him, he would still say that it was for his own good!


    The double destruction of the heart and the body,¡±killing the heart¡± was nothing more than this.


    If this continued, Kong Yi felt that he was going to be depressed and he wouldn¡¯t be able to live.


    After a round of beating, father Kong, who was still not satisfied, began to educate Kong Yi on his thoughts.


    After a few more hours of torture, Kong Yi, who felt like he was on the verge of death, returned to his room.


    He got on the bed and curled up under the blanket. He felt weak, pitiful, aggrieved ... So miserable!


    He had tried all the methods, but none of them worked. It seemed that this was the end of his life, and his grand ambitions were just dreams that could be broken with a single poke.


    ¡°Wu, Wu, Wu~¡± Kong Yi hugged the blanket and sobbed. He felt that he was really too miserable.


    This was the first time he had shed tears of such desolation since returning to the Three Realms.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Kong Yi gave up looking for mystical materials and went to school.


    Although he had not given up on cultivation and revenge, he could only wait until he grew up to realize his many thoughts.


    Therefore, he had to hide for another ten years or so, until the day he became independent.


    But now, he still had to go to school and cultivate himself!


    However, the days of studying with a group of little kids made Kong Yi feel like he was a retard.


    He seemed even more out of place.


    Listening to the chatter and childish words, Kong Yi¡¯s face was always expressionless. He was unable to blend in, and he didn¡¯t want to.


    Such an environment was torture for Kong Yi.


    He finally made it to school and returned home, but his biological father brought him a surprise.


    He bought him a super learning machine.


    The Black Sea gaming capsule with war online installed.


    Father Kong had no choice but to buy the expensive gaming chamber.


    He had heard from his colleagues that this thing was extremely helpful for children to improve their grades, but it was expensive, so he had not bought it.


    But in the face of his ignorant, incompetent, and whimsical son, father Kong gritted his teeth and bought one.


    This time, after dinner, after father Kong supervised Kong Yi to finish his homework, he took out the instruction manual and began to teach Kong Yi how to use the machine.


    Kong Yi was listening absent-mindedly but he was unable to resist.


    It was often said that a father¡¯s love was like a mountain. At this moment, Kong Yi completely agreed, because this mountain was about to crush him.


    You see, now you¡¯re thinking of ways to torture yourself.


    But under his father¡¯s strict gaze, Kong Yi obediently entered the gaming capsule. He was filled with grief and anger as he prepared to experience this so-called ¡°super learning machine.¡±


    However, the moment the game screen appeared, Kong Yi was dumbfounded.


    It was because he saw a familiar scene. Wasn¡¯t the netherworld the place where his gaze passed by?


    At this moment, the confused Kong Yi quickly started to explore. He quickly created his character and entered the game.


    After entering the game, his figure slowly appeared in underworld city.


    His powerful soul made him instantly aware that the surroundings and the world were filled with abundant spiritual Qi.


    At this moment, Kong Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    He took a deep breath of the air that was filled with spiritual energy. He knew that the opportunity he had been looking for had finally arrived.


    It was impossible to cultivate in the mortal world during the Dharma ending age, but it was possible here, because this was the netherworld, not the game world.


    This was something that Kong Yi could be sure of!


    Just as Kong Yi¡¯s body was trembling with excitement, the game notification suddenly appeared.


    [Game prompt: it has been detected that your age has not reached the game¡¯s standard. The anti-addiction system has been activated. Please use 300 random questions in the elementary school first grade¡¯s question library to obtain two hours of game time. After two hours, you will continue to enter the question mode!]


    The game prompt appeared, causing Kong Yi to be stunned.


    (One strike: QVQ for subscriptions. The number of new additions to the backend are still plummeting, but the number of pirated copies is rising ... Are you guys still there!)

 Chapter 585 - It’s too difficult for primary school students

    Chapter 585: It¡¯s too difficult for primary school students


    After entering the game and feeling the rich spiritual energy between heaven and earth, Kong Yi was extremely excited.


    It had been eight years. Who could have known the suffering of these eight years?


    Although he didn¡¯t understand how a game could allow a soul to instantly enter the netherworld, he understood one thing.


    The heaven realm would definitely not do this. They would not let the human race, who had unlimited potential, come into contact with spiritual energy.


    Therefore, the most likely person to create this game and secretly develop the power of humans could only be the human race.


    At that moment, Kong Yi thought of the three missing renhuangs.


    Could it be that they were accumulating strength and had already set up a counter-attack on the heavenly realm?


    Kong Yi clenched his fists tightly. He suddenly felt that there was still hope for the human race. Everything was possible.


    However, the ¡®addiction detection¡¯ prompt appeared, which made him dumbfounded.


    300 questions in exchange for two hours of game time?


    Who the F * ck set this up!


    In his shock, Kong Yi realized that his surroundings were starting to blur.


    When his vision cleared up again, he found himself in a place covered in a soft white light.


    Not far away from him, there was a desk with a test paper on it.


    Naturally, the abundant spiritual energy in the surroundings had also disappeared.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. com ,Please!


    Kong Yi was speechless.


    He thought that he was about to start cultivating and start his counterattack, but he didn¡¯t expect that he had to do some questions before he started cultivating.


    At this moment, Kong Yi felt the malice from the entire world.


    How much discrimination did this world have against primary schools!


    What¡¯s wrong with primary school students? primary school students eat your rice!


    Why did he have to do questions when he was playing a game?


    The indignant Kong Yi roared in his heart, but he still walked to the desk, sat down, and picked up his pen.


    After all, there was no way to resist, so he could only do the questions!


    However, after seeing the questions on the paper, Kong Yi was once again dumbfounded.


    Question 1.


    The beer is two Yuan a bottle, four bottle caps can be exchanged for one bottle of beer, and two empty bottles can be exchanged for one bottle of beer. Now that you have ten Yuan in your hand, how many bottles of beer can you drink in total?


    Kong Yi: ¡°???¡±


    I¡¯m a F * cking primary school student. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ll get beaten up if I drink your beer?!


    Who the F * ck set the questions? I don¡¯t f * cking know how to do it!


    Question 2: Xiao Ming¡¯s son is my son¡¯s father, so my relationship with Xiao Ming is:


    A, I am Xiao Ming¡¯s grandfather B, I am Xiao Ming¡¯s father C, I am Xiao Ming¡¯s son D, I am Xiao Ming¡¯s grandson E, I am Xiao Ming


    Seeing this question, Kong Yi just wanted to say,¡±I should be Xiaoming¡¯s ancestor. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±


    This question was really rubbish. Pass!


    Question 3: a coachman is driving a carriage with five people sitting on it. Each person is carrying five bags, and each bag contains five big cats, five kittens, and five small mice as dry food. How many legs are there in total?


    ¡­¡­


    When he finished reading the questions, Kong Yi shut up.


    Was this a question that could be set by a single person?


    I¡¯m just an elementary school student. Isn¡¯t this just making things difficult for me?


    He shivered. At this moment, he felt like a primary school student who couldn¡¯t do most of the questions!


    The time to answer the questions passed quickly.


    The game prompt appeared again.


    [Game prompt: the total score of this test is 300 points. Your score is 36 points and you have not passed. Please continue to work hard. You have not passed this test and will not receive game time!]


    Kong Yi laid on his desk in frustration.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that his father forcing him to study every day was useful.


    If she had studied hard back then, she would have no problem dealing with these questions now.


    As expected, this world was not friendly to primary school students.


    However, he was not the one at fault. It was the world that discriminated against primary school students!


    Even if I, the great Ren zu, became an elementary school student, I would still be tortured by the world, I would not be able to escape or hide.


    Moreover, this was the netherworld, not the human world. Why was there a set of elementary school exam questions in the human world?


    Wasn¡¯t the netherworld Emperor going to step in?


    After struggling for a long time, the helpless Kong Yi finally opened the [learning panel] that appeared in front of him with trembling hands.


    He began to enter learning mode.


    These questions that he usually disdained had become the biggest obstacle to his cultivation.


    And Kong Yi finally had the awareness of an elementary school student.


    She would start to study hard and improve every day!


    With a feeling of grief and indignation, Kong Yi crammed his knowledge.


    After a night of study, he was woken up by his father. He had breakfast and went to school with his bag.


    During his days in school, Kong Yi would listen to the contents of his teacher¡¯s lecture very seriously and even take the initiative to ask.


    The knowledge of this world was not difficult for Kong Yi at all.


    In the past, he had no motivation and no mood to learn. When he became serious, he understood many things.


    As for Kong Yi, everything he was learning now was so that he could cultivate as quickly as possible.


    The form teacher quickly reported Kong Yi¡¯s huge change in the school to father Kong.


    Seeing his ignorant and incompetent son¡¯s huge improvement in his grades, father Kong couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He felt that it was worth it to buy the gaming capsule. He should have bought it earlier!


    However, only Kong Yi himself knew that as an elementary school student, he couldn¡¯t escape from studying.


    This chapter is updated by .


    If he didn¡¯t learn, how could he get two hours of game time?


    ¡­¡­


    In just three days, relying on his studies during school and the cramming in the conquest of the addiction problem library at night, Kong Yi found that the test questions were no longer difficult for him, even if it was the kind of reading comprehension that made people confused.


    Therefore, he chose to accept the challenge again and activated the mode of clearing the stage with 300 random questions.


    This time, the questions were different from the first time. It was extremely smooth.


    After 300 questions, the game¡¯s notification sounded.


    [Game prompt: the total score of this test is 300 points. Your score is 300 points, full score! [You¡¯ve received 2 hours of game time. A full score will give you an additional 20 minutes of game time!]


    I can finally cultivate, it¡¯s too difficult for me!


    At this moment, Kong Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with hot tears, and his heart was filled with the pride of a primary school student.


    The white light around him faded, and he appeared in underworld city once more.


    Taking a deep breath of the air that was filled with spirit Qi, Kong Yi walked out of the initial light ring with an excited heart and arrived at the central square of hell.


    Kong Yi, who was only 1.3 meters tall, looked around and suddenly felt like a chicken standing among a flock of cranes.


    However, what made Kong Yi curious was why everyone in the square was not cultivating, but reading instead!


    In Kong Yi¡¯s eyes, the people in this game should be developing in a hidden way and fighting for the future of the human race. But now, they were all learning.


    Damn it, the cultivation method here can¡¯t be based on academic results, right?


    Full marks in primary school = ghost soldier graduation


    Full marks in junior high school = ghost Governor graduation


    Full marks in high school = ghost king graduation


    Full marks in University = ghost emperor graduation


    ¡­¡­


    Hiss!


    Kong Yi was shocked by his own thoughts. He felt that if that was the case, the human race would be crippled.


    It was too F * cking scary!


    He immediately strode towards the man sitting not far away, holding a staff and sitting under a street lamp. He asked,¡±


    ¡°Hey, What are you looking at?¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin, who had been racking his brain to prepare for a life skill, raised his head when he heard this. When she realized that the person standing in front of her was a cute-looking child, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°What ¡®hey¡¯? little wimp, you¡¯re calling me uncle. You¡¯re so rude!¡±


    If it was in the past, Kong Yi felt that he could kill ten of him with a single slap!


    Looking at Kong Yi¡¯s stern face, mo Xiaoxin suddenly smiled,¡±


    ¡°Little brat, why are you playing games at such a young age? study hard and quickly go to the question bank to prevent yourself from being addicted to the questions. The right way is to do your homework. Don¡¯t go astray!¡±


    Look, is this something a human would say?


    At this moment, Kong Yi once again felt the world¡¯s malice towards primary school students!


    It was really too difficult to be an elementary school student!


    Looking at the Furious Kong Yi, mo Xiaoxin laughed smugly.


    This reminded him of a year ago, when he fought against a group of primary school students and destroyed a section that gathered people to compare answers. He was really happy at that time!


    When he came back to his senses, he found that the elementary school student was reading the contents of his book sideways, and his expression gradually became very disdainful.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Do I even need to learn such a small thing? I can recite it backwards even with my toes!¡±


    After a brief moment of shock, mo Xiaoxin rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so young, yet you¡¯ve learned to brag. Do you think you can learn such profound things? Hurry up and give me your dad¡¯s phone number. I want to talk to him. You need to be disciplined!¡±


    When Kong Yi heard this, he revealed a look of disdain and continued,¡±


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll teach you this, and you¡¯ll answer some of my questions?¡±


    At this moment, Kong Yi was eager to know the development of this game and how it appeared, so he thought of this method.


    However, mo Xiaoxin did not appreciate it at all. He waved his hand disdainfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb uncle¡¯s study, go play in the mud!¡±


    ¡°You can pick anything from the books. Try it!¡± Kong Yi said as an unfathomable smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Is it because the teacher has given too little homework every day? That¡¯s why you¡¯re so full of yourself?¡± Mo Xiaoxin was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you draw!¡± Kong Yi roared in exasperation.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    ¡®Why are primary school students so irascible these days?¡¯ mo Xiaoxin thought to himself.


    In order to get rid of this annoying primary school student as soon as possible, mo Xiaoxin looked into his book and randomly picked a question. He then said helplessly,¡±


    ¡°Come, answer this question. In the game world we¡¯re in, how many elements can be decomposed?¡±


    ¡± 36888!¡± Kong Yi replied without any hesitation.


    Mo Xiaoxin looked at the answer in disbelief. He then asked softly,¡±


    ¡°You guessed it?¡±


    ¡°You can continue to draw!¡±


    ¡°Among all the elements, how many of them are special elements that are extremely difficult to decompose?¡±


    ¡± 3000 types, corresponding to 3000 great Dao laws!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin nodded his head in surprise, but he soon felt that something was amiss.¡±


    ¡°You added the last sentence yourself?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, continue drawing!¡± Kong Yi¡¯s aura was rising, he felt that he was really awesome, as expected of Ren zu.


    ¡°Then what are the 36888 elements called?¡±


    ¡°Dark element, light element, water element, fire element, wood element, spirit element ...¡±


    As he spoke, Kong Yi suddenly stopped reciting. The veins on his forehead were throbbing, and he had the intention to kill.


    As a primary school student, he only had 2 hours and 20 minutes of game time. How could he have the time to memorize the breakdown of elements?


    ¡°Go on, if you don¡¯t finish memorizing, it won¡¯t count as you answering!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said with a smile.


    Although he realized that this elementary school student was really something, he still decided to suppress him when he saw the smug look on Kong Yi¡¯s face. Let the flowers of our country understand that humility makes one progress, and pride makes one arrogant.


    ¡°You ...¡±


    Kong Yi felt that it was too difficult for him. As an elementary school student, it was really too difficult!

 Chapter 586 - Super cheat

    Chapter 586: Super cheat


    Looking at Kong Yi, who was clenching his fists and glaring at him, mo Xiaoxin laughed happily.


    If he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, this primary school student would simply be too arrogant.


    However, mo Xiaoxin had no intention of teasing him any further. He said,¡±


    ¡°Come, sit next to uncle. What do you want to ask?¡±


    Kong Yi, who was eager to know more about the game, struggled internally for a while before deciding to compromise and sit beside mo Xiaoxin.


    Seeing this, mo Xiaoxin stretched out his hand and rubbed Kong Yi¡¯s little head, causing Kong Yi to grit his teeth in anger.


    I¡¯m Ren zu, touching your ancestor¡¯s head, you¡¯re really something!


    But thinking of his own father who even dared to hit his butt, Kong Yi was dejected, he felt that he was probably the most miserable of the three remaining Ren zu.


    ¡°Come on, ask, uncle, listen!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said with a smile.


    Kong Yi rolled his eyes, but he still asked.


    It was about when the game would appear, how the players would grow in the game, and so on ...


    Kong Yi¡¯s questions did not require much thought from mo Xiaoxin, who was a veteran in the forums.


    Hence, one asked and one answered. During this period, Kong Yi would nod seriously from time to time.


    An hour later, after understanding how the humans grew in the game, Kong Yi fell into deep thought. He was a little excited.


    At this moment, he was certain that the person behind the scenes who made this game was definitely a human.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. com ,Please!


    Otherwise, why would they use such a method to secretly develop the human race¡¯s power?


    And he thought of one person!


    Perhaps only that person could do this without the knowledge of the immortal Emperor of the heaven realm and the great emperor of the netherworld.


    The human Emperor was killed!


    This guess was not without basis. From his chat with mo Xiaoxin, Kong Yi understood that the players grew by plundering.


    This growth method was created by tu mie.


    He didn¡¯t know what the exact principle was, but when tu mie led the human elites to conquer the outer realms, he grew in the same way.


    They declared war everywhere and plundered the resources of the outer realm. That group of clansmen grew rapidly in the process!


    Thinking about this, Kong Yi was extremely excited.


    If the one behind the scenes was really the human Emperor, then the days of sweeping away the ¡°haze¡± above the human race¡¯s head would soon come.


    However, he suddenly thought of a problem.


    Now that he was also a player, did that mean he was also a member of the celestial demon Army?


    Just thinking about it made him a little excited. At this moment, Kong Yi was filled with fighting spirit.


    It turned out that he was not the only one who was struggling. The human race had long been prepared for war with the heavenly realm and had been developing.


    When he thought of this, Kong Yi smiled in relief.


    Although these players didn¡¯t know the truth behind the game, they would find out sooner or later.


    By the time the heavenly realm discovered that something was wrong and wanted to send down heavenly punishment, the human race would already have the power to resist.


    ¡°Little wimp, how did you learn the breakdown manual so thoroughly? You want to change your profession to a decomposer?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked curiously as he rubbed Kong Yi¡¯s head.


    Kong Yi pushed mo Xiaoxin¡¯s hand away and said with a look of disdain,¡±


    ¡°Do I need to learn this? I learned it the moment I was born!¡±


    Even though Kong Yi was speaking the truth, mo Xiaoxin felt that this child was being too arrogant. After all, when he was born, he was still participating in the war.


    ¡°Right, I¡¯m a man of my word. Didn¡¯t you want to learn decomposition techniques? I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Kong Yi raised his head and looked at mo Xiaoxin.


    From Kong Yi¡¯s point of view, as Ren zu, he had to keep his promise to his descendants!


    Mo Xiaoxin could not help but laugh when he heard that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, little brat, go play with your classmates. I can solve such profound questions by myself!¡±


    ¡°I can really teach you. It¡¯s too easy!¡± Kong Yi said seriously.


    Mo Xiaoxin chuckled.


    Although Kong Yi had just answered a lot of questions, he only asked the most basic questions. Naturally, he didn¡¯t think that this little kid could study the principle and operation of the decomposer thoroughly, because it was simply unrealistic.


    After all, such profound content required extremely strong logical analysis and practical operations to understand.


    Not to mention the logical analysis ability of a primary school student like Kong Yi, his pocket money was probably not even enough for one practice.


    But very quickly, he didn¡¯t think so.


    Kong Yi took the beginner decomposer manual from his hand, turned to the first page, and began to explain.


    Mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but the more he heard, the more shocked he became.


    Many books only mentioned the concept vaguely, but Kong Yi could explain the principle in detail.


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s eyes widened.


    It was simply godly!


    He, who had been on the forums, was sure that Kong Yi wasn¡¯t making things up, but had really understood the content.


    Looking at Kong Yi, who was still talking non-stop, occasionally raising his head to ask if he understood, mo Xiaoxin suddenly thought of another genius brat.


    Ball ball!


    Why are all the little wimps I¡¯ve met so terrifying!


    After that, mo Xiaoxin immediately started listening attentively, asking questions from time to time.


    Kong Yi didn¡¯t even need to think about these questions and he could give the answer.


    Mo Xiaoxin was shocked once again.


    This chapter is updated by .


    An hour later, Kong Yi¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious,¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, there¡¯s an emergency!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin, who had been listening attentively, suddenly raised his head and said in surprise,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? what¡¯s the emergency?¡±


    ¡°Prevent addiction!¡± Kong Yi said with a face full of anger. As he spoke, his figure disappeared from where he was standing and he was sucked into the anti-addiction Test space.


    20 minutes later, the test ended. Kong Yi, who had once again obtained a perfect score, was released from the test space.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin was still waiting. When he saw Kong Yi appear, he could not help but reveal a teasing smile.


    Kong Yi wanted to hit someone!


    However, since he had said that he would teach him the decomposition technique if he answered his questions, Kong Yi could only hold a grudge and teach him.


    Under Kong Yi¡¯s guidance, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s understanding of the deconstruction technique continued to improve. He was also full of confidence in dealing with the job-changing trial.


    As time passed, the sky began to brighten. Kong Yi suddenly stopped teaching and said,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you tomorrow. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin, who was still pondering over Kong Yi¡¯s teachings, raised his head and asked in surprise,¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to school!¡± Kong Yi angrily said.


    With that, his figure faded out of the game.


    Who could understand the helplessness of an elementary school student?


    Going to school, studying, and doing homework-a three-piece set that couldn¡¯t be avoided. This was the fate of primary school students.


    This was the case even when playing games. In this era, there was no such thing as using an ID card to prevent addiction. There was no loophole to exploit!


    It was too difficult!


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Kong Yi, who was physically and mentally exhausted, returned home after school. After finishing his dinner and homework, he logged into the game again.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin was still sitting at his original spot, holding a book and studying.


    Seeing Kong Yi¡¯s appearance, he was about to greet him, but he realized that Kong Yi had suddenly disappeared.


    After a brief moment of surprise, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He knew that this child was trying to prevent himself from being addicted to exams again.


    However, after studying hard, Kong Yi was able to answer the questions in the anti-addiction question bank. He quickly finished answering them and walked out of the trial space.


    When he returned to the game, he saw mo Xiaoxin smiling happily. Kong Yi was so angry!


    However, since he said he wanted to teach her, he would continue teaching her!


    That night, Kong Yi took the time to finish the second half of the decomposer manual, and then he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t let him down. He was indeed very talented. He understood everything as soon as he explained it. After learning the general idea, he would have to do it himself. After some practice, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    However, when he was teaching mo Xiaoxin, he had also asked him why he wanted to learn these things.


    After learning from mo Xiaoxin about the many benefits of changing to a lifestyle class, Kong Yi had an idea.


    Now that he was about to start cultivating, other than plundering to grow, he still needed a large number of resources for his cultivation consumption. Only then could he grow rapidly.


    Back then, he was Ren zu, if he wanted cultivation resources, he could just ask and someone would send them over.


    However, he was only an elementary school student now. No one here would spoil him. If he wanted resources, he had to work hard.


    Hence, when he heard mo Xiaoxin say that as long as he successfully advanced to a lifestyle class, he would be able to use the items he created to exchange for a large amount of resources, he was immediately tempted.


    Moreover, after successfully changing classes, he could also get precious life class items as well as soul coins as a reward, which made him even more determined to this idea. Since it was just a matter of moving his hands, why not?


    The content related to life professions might be difficult for others, but it was too easy for him. He had even participated in some of the principles of life professions.


    With this thought in mind, Kong Yi opened the activity panel and accepted the class advancement trial for the decomposer.


    After some thought, he opened The Alchemist class change panel.


    After discovering that there was no requirement to only accept one lifestyle class, he decided to accept the alchemist¡¯s trial as well.


    After that, he ignored mo Xiaoxin, who was still studying. He found a place to sit down cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    The long-awaited cultivation was about to begin!


    Relying on the abundant spiritual Qi of heaven and earth, he didn¡¯t need to worry about the problem of spiritual Qi at all. He could directly cultivate the most top-notch self-created cultivation technique, which was also the most suitable cultivation technique for himself.


    While he was cultivating, the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth in the surroundings gathered and flowed into his body.


    Half an hour later, a server-wide announcement suddenly sounded.


    [Server announcement: congratulations to player ¡®Kong Yi¡¯ for comprehending the top-tier cultivation method, mixed Yuan body. Hidden reward: Ten thousand soul coins!]


    This time, it wasn¡¯t the players on the central server who were in an uproar.


    Instead, it was the players in all the servers who were excited.


    This was the first time a server-wide announcement had appeared on the wall. Before this, it had been a regional announcement, and the hidden reward had actually reached ten thousand soul coins.


    It could be said that such an achievement was unprecedented in war.


    From this, it could be seen how powerful the cultivation technique that this player had comprehended was. It was definitely a super cheat.


    Just as the forum was in a heated discussion.


    Mo Xiaoxin, who was still deep in thought while holding the beginner¡¯s manual, was dumbfounded.


    When he first heard the district-wide announcement, he still felt that the name was so familiar!


    However, on second thought, wasn¡¯t this the same as that little brat?


    He turned around and saw the little kid sitting cross-legged on the ground with his hands folded in front of his chest, as if he was cultivating.


    Mo Xiaoxin was dumbfounded.


    In just a short while, he had comprehended a super cultivation technique that had never appeared before?


    I don¡¯t f * cking believe it. This kid must be the nephew of the behind-the-scenes boss of the war. He must be cheating!


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin received a huge blow.


    Were primary school students these days all so scary?

 Chapter 587 - I don’t know if I ask

    Chapter 587: I don¡¯t know if I ask


    After personally witnessing the birth of a cheat-like player, and in such an ¡°easy¡± way at that, mo Xiaoxin had suffered a huge blow.


    As a veteran player who had been fighting for three years, he knew how difficult it was to create a cheat-like player.


    Hence, for Kong Yi to cultivate a super cultivation technique while sitting on the ground and closing his eyes for half an hour, mo Xiaoxin felt that he was cheating!


    He was definitely the nephew of the boss behind the scenes.


    He was so F * cking angry!


    I¡¯ve been playing for three years and he got it just like that.


    At this moment, the thing that mo Xiaoxin felt the most unbalanced about was that Kong Yi was only an 8 year old brat.


    But what made him feel balanced was that Kong Yi was only an eight year old brat.


    So what if he was awesome!


    Can he avoid addiction? Can i not do my homework? Could he not go to school?


    Mo Xiaoxin finally felt a little better at this thought.


    However, the way they looked at Kong Yi was still filled with jealousy.


    Kong Yi opened his eyes at this moment.


    He subconsciously opened the attribute panel.


    [Kong Yi (anti-addiction player)]:


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. com ,Please!


    [Gender: Male]


    [Class: Berserker]


    [Attribute: ...]


    [Ability: mixed Yuan body]


    [Mixed Yuan body (top-tier cultivation technique)]:


    [Details of the technique: a top technique of the human race. Created by Kong Yi, the human ancestor, with himself as the blueprint, it absorbs the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth to refine his body. After completion, his physical body can be invulnerable to all techniques and can traverse the void.]


    [Cultivation technique status: Level 1 0.01%]


    [Skill effect: all attributes +15, special magic immunity, all spell damage reduced by 20%, no upper limit (grows with the skill), special active skill [mixed Yuan body], lasts for 20 minutes, all attributes double (increases with the progress of the skill stage)]


    [Cultivation method: all the soul power obtained from killing the target monsters will be converted into level experience and soul coins. It can not be used for cultivation. Additional spiritual materials and other treasures must be used to convert into spiritual energy for cultivation.]


    [Cultivation technique note: cultivating the mixed Yuan body requires a large amount of spiritual materials. Please act according to your ability!]


    ¡­¡­


    He looked at the character details panel and the introduction of his own cultivation technique.


    At this moment, Kong Yi was stunned.


    It was not because the description on the panel was wrong, but because it was too F * cking accurate!


    Other than himself, he had only taught this cultivation technique to two other clansmen, and these two clansmen had already died in battle in the war of the Three Realms. It could be said that no one knew the details of this cultivation method anymore.


    However, at this moment, the effects of this cultivation technique had been analyzed and even turned into data.


    At this moment, Kong Yi was filled with curiosity towards the person behind the scenes.


    He wanted to know who he was, or rather, whether he was the human Emperor who had disappeared for a long time.


    If not, it would be hard for him to imagine when the human race had such a genius.


    At the very least, he was certain that this genius was not born after the battle of the Three Realms.


    This was because after the war of the Three Realms, the human race had gradually withered, and the spiritual energy of heaven and earth had become thin. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for a true expert to be born.


    Thus, this person must have existed before the battle of the Three Realms.


    If it wasn¡¯t Human Sovereign tu mie or the other two human sovereigns, Kong Yi couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    However, he was very curious about one thing.


    Did the person behind the game know about his appearance?


    Logically speaking, how could the person who created this artifact not know that he had entered the game?


    Thinking about it this way, Kong Yi was a little confused. Why didn¡¯t he want to see him?


    Kong Yi, who couldn¡¯t figure it out, could only attribute it to the person behind the scenes having his own plans ...


    As for himself, he only needed to grow up in peace and become the sharpest knife in the war against the heaven realm!


    Without the sense of urgency from before, knowing that someone had taken up the heavy responsibility, Kong Yi suddenly felt relaxed.


    Being a small soldier was pretty good!


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Kong Yi and Mo Xiaoxin were deep in their own thoughts, the forums of the various servers were in an uproar.


    Regarding the appearance of another strong cheat in the central server, the players had different opinions and guesses.


    [Oh my God ... Another dad has appeared. Cross-server battle is in the bag!]


    [The strongest Xue Li: where are you?] After acting all cool, why don¡¯t you come out and post a post? Don¡¯t you want to share the cultivation technique data? I¡¯m so angry (madly slamming the table.jpg)


    Peppa the wild boar: ¡°by the way, do you guys still remember? there was a guy named Black Tiger who also inherited a super technique, but then he disappeared ... I haven¡¯t heard any news about this person until now. I don¡¯t know where he went (the Sea King¡¯s dumbfounded face)..jpg¡±


    Three punches of the farmer: ¡°that¡¯s right. I remember it too. Where¡¯s the black Tiger?¡± He should have been a member of the wall-hanging group, but why did his descendants disappear after obtaining the cultivation method? Was he too happy to be sad?


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: let¡¯s not talk about the black Tiger for now. I just want to know what kind of cultivation technique this cheater obtained. I¡¯m so curious. Hurry up and send me the data!!!]


    Cola-loving rabbit: ¡°people who don¡¯t show off fully are not good people. For example, Black Tiger didn¡¯t show off fully and ended up missing. With the lesson learned, I hope this player will be careful and quickly fill up the detailed panel (funny).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The players on the forum were full of resentment as they waited for the player named ¡°Kong Yi¡± to come out and show off.


    Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, was also looking at the detailed information about Kong Yi.


    The moment Kong Yi entered the game, he had already noticed the abnormality.


    This was because Kong Yi¡¯s soul was too strong. Compared to the seven, ao Jian, and the others, the difference was like the difference between an ocean and a puddle.


    Surprised, Lu Wu immediately checked the soul information of Kong Yi.


    He was shocked to find out that this guy was a super expert who had existed before the war of the Three Realms.


    Moreover, he was a pillar of the human race, which meant that he was one of their own.


    From his investigation, Lu Wu learned that after the end of the war of the Three Realms, Kong Yi¡¯s experience was equally thrilling. He was struggling in the outer realm and planning for his future. It could be said that he went through many difficulties and dangers before he was successfully reincarnated into the human world.


    However, the difficulty was not over yet, because he had become ... An elementary school student!


    Although there were many ideas that he wanted to realize, in the eyes of father Kong, any ideas of Kong Yi, who had become an elementary school student, were ignorant and incompetent.


    If you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll get beaten up. No discussion.


    Seeing how the great Ren zu ended up like this, Lu Wu felt a little sympathetic.


    This was too tragic.


    As for the subsequent anti-addiction treatment ...


    Because the soul test that Lu Wu set was calculated after reincarnation, even if the actual age of the soul was very old, as long as it went through the six paths of reincarnation, it would be counted from zero.


    If that was not the case, many players ¡®souls would have been reincarnated, and the anti-addiction system would have been useless.


    As he thought of this, Lu Wu once again mourned for Kong Yi for three seconds.


    He went to school every day, did his homework, and played games at night when he came home. He also had to be blocked by the anti-immersion card for a while.


    It was really too tragic!


    However, there was a benefit to making Kong Yifan addicted.


    That was father Kong¡¯s assurance.


    Ever since the war, father Kong had never bothered Kong Yi again.


    This was because Kong Yi¡¯s academic results had improved by leaps and bounds.


    However, if there was no anti-addiction measures, Kong Yi would not even want to take a look at his textbook. This would lead to father Kong thinking that the war would not improve Kong Yi¡¯s academic performance and would definitely send him to other tutoring classes, depriving him of his right to play games.


    So, it wasn¡¯t that Lu Wu didn¡¯t want to remove the anti-addiction protection, but from father Kong¡¯s perspective, he couldn¡¯t remove it!


    After all, in this life, father Kong was Kong Yi¡¯s father. Although Lu Wu had the ability to take Kong Yi away from father Kong, it was really inhumane to do so.


    Hence, Kong Yi¡¯s path to prevent addiction was not over yet.


    After roughly understanding Kong Yi¡¯s encounter, Lu Wu was now looking at the memory fragments stored in Kong Yi¡¯s soul about some specific information about the human race¡¯s Golden Age.


    As he flipped through, Lu Wu suddenly saw an Information Group marked with ¡°human Emperor massacre¡±.


    When he saw this message, Lu Wu suddenly felt a little excited.


    He had initially learned about the human Sovereign massacre from the ¡®evil demon God¡¯. Later on, he had also learned about this strongest human from many aspects.


    Now that he found out that Kong Yi knew who this person was, how could he not be excited?


    Therefore, Lu Wu immediately clicked on this piece of information that was marked by the artifact as ¡°Emperor massacre¡±.


    But then, he was stunned.


    On the screen, a Pikachu was twisting its butt, twisting left and right, and jumping on the spot.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    Was this the massacre of the human Emperor?


    Pikachu?


    Lu Wu¡¯s mind was full of question marks, and he felt that he had been frightened.


    Is there an error in Kong Yi¡¯s memory or is my brain short-circuited?


    Lu Wu, who didn¡¯t believe it, exited the memory fragment marked by the artifact as ¡°human Emperor massacre¡± and then clicked on it again.


    It was still the lively Pikachu, wriggling ...


    Lu Wu:@%%@£¤*#%


    What immortal¡¯s memory, this Kong Yi¡¯s soul spirit had been altered?


    At the thought of this, Lu Wu¡¯s face froze.


    Other than himself, only a certain loli could change someone¡¯s soul in a divine artifact.


    Thus, he quickly exited the artifact space and walked to the living room.


    At this time, little Bei Li¡¯s mouth was full of food. He looked at Lu Wu guiltily and said in a blurred voice,¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Did you touch Kong Yi¡¯s soul?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly. We¡¯re clearly eating here. You can¡¯t wrong a good person!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you only blocking information about tu mie?¡±


    ¡°Because ...¡± Little Beili¡¯s face turned red as he stammered, unable to continue.


    ¡°Tell me, why?¡± Lu Wu smiled.


    Little Beili sighed,¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s the Saint spirit clan in the outer realms. The less you know, the better. You¡¯ve seen the soul information fragments of Kong Yi, so you should have noticed something. During the war of the Three Realms, two human sovereigns went missing mysteriously, but no one in the clan knew where they went!¡±


    Lu Wu nodded. He had indeed discovered this.


    It was reasonable to say that even if Emperor Xiao and Emperor Hong wanted to leave, they should have at least told their clan members. It was very strange for them to leave without a word.


    ¡°Because they can¡¯t say that there¡¯s the divine Spirit clan in the outer realms. Their divine Lord has the ability to sense everyone who knows about that matter. This is also why I¡¯ve been reluctant to tell you everything. If he discovers your existence, you¡¯ll die without a doubt. This information is related to the massacre of the human emperors, so it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t know about it now!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he was very surprised.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡±


    Little Bei Li nodded,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s more powerful than you think. He¡¯s already used the Holy Spirit heart technique to kill many people who know the truth!¡±


    ¡°Did he kill tu mie?¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, asking means you don¡¯t know!¡± As he spoke, Bei Li reached into the bag of snacks and stuffed his mouth with a bunch of them!

 Chapter 588 - Two people in the same boat

    Chapter 588: Two people in the same boat


    On this day, the ten-day study period before the life profession test ended.


    The decomposer and Alchemist trials will begin in a few hours.


    Because these two professions complemented each other, Lu Wu didn¡¯t set the requirement of only being able to choose one profession this time.


    However, the players knew that if they learned both, it would definitely slow down the pace and cause them to be unable to change to a single profession. Thus, they basically focused on learning one.


    At this moment, the players who had been studying for ten days were all rubbing their fists and preparing for the test.


    As long as they succeeded this time, their fate in the game, and even their fate in reality, would be changed.


    Although life professions burned money, as long as they didn¡¯t act alone, they didn¡¯t have to worry about not having soul coins with the support of big guilds.


    Of course, the premise was that one¡¯s own ability had to be strong, and one had to learn more as the game progressed.


    Hence, players were very eager to change to a profession.


    This time, the decomposer and Alchemist were a rare plan for the players.


    The Frostfire stone required to strengthen equipment was severely lacking.


    However, with these two professions and some necessary materials, they could mass-produce Ice Fire stones. The profits could be imagined.


    It was definitely an extremely profitable industry.


    Even the players who were particularly passionate about PVP were also very eager for these two life professions.


    Because as long as he changed his profession, he would definitely not be lacking in equipment in the future, and he would also have soul coins to squander.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. com ,Please!


    He might be able to use this opportunity to enter the ranks of high-level players.


    Although every player had their own thoughts, their desire for lifestyle classes was the same.


    The competition between them was extremely intense.


    Everyone had to start from zero, so everyone had a chance. This exam was the day to verify the results of the ten days of hard work.


    At this moment, the underworld was filled with people. There were figures hugging books and revising everywhere.


    Meanwhile, mo Xiaoxin and his mother, mo Lanlan, who were preparing to participate in the decomposer trial, were currently conversing in a corner of the central square of hell.


    Mo Lanlan looked at mo Xiaoxin with a look of disgust as he was deep in thought.¡±


    ¡°My dear son, can you do it or not? you¡¯ve been playing the game for three years and participated in so many life profession trials. Why haven¡¯t you succeeded even once? is your bloodline not pure? look at your mother, I¡¯m very outstanding. I passed it in one try and even got first place. Don¡¯t be too easy!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin rolled his eyes and put down his book.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s different. You just happened to meet the cooking profession that you¡¯re good at. If you met a life profession like a decomposer that requires a strong logical analysis ability, you wouldn¡¯t be able to pass it even if you took it 100 times. So, you¡¯re just lucky!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my son, when will you be lucky enough to meet someone you¡¯re good at? or rather, what are you good at?¡± Mo Lanlan was stunned.


    ¡°I ... I¡¯m good at analysis, so I¡¯ll definitely pass the decomposer trial!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said awkwardly.


    Mo Lanlan¡¯s face was full of disdain when she heard this.¡±


    ¡°My son, it¡¯s not that I want to belittle you, but as the person who understands you the most, if you can find a life profession that can ¡®carry people¡¯ and collect negative emotions to make items, then I think you will definitely pass. Even getting first place won¡¯t be a big problem. You don¡¯t have any hope for anything else, you¡¯re just an ordinary person with nothing to show for it. You must face reality and live a mediocre life, don¡¯t have any unrealistic thoughts!¡± Mo Lanlan laughed without hesitation.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s veins were throbbing on his forehead. He couldn¡¯t help but roar,¡±


    ¡°Mother, that¡¯s enough! Leave some face for your son!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, the ancients always say that good advice is unpleasant to the ear. Now, you¡¯re actually unwilling to listen to your own mother¡¯s words from the bottom of her heart. Indeed, a mother¡¯s love is selfless sacrifice, but usually unfilial sons can¡¯t see it. I must have doted on you too much, causing you to be like this!¡± Mo Lanlan said sadly.


    Looking at the actress¡¯s mother, mo Xiaoxin felt exhausted.


    Perhaps she was born because her mother lacked a toy ...


    ¡®Well, with his mother¡¯s personality, that¡¯s probably what she thought,¡¯ mo Xiaoxin confirmed in his heart.


    ¡°Mother, is there anything else? if you don¡¯t have me, I¡¯m going to study. Hurry up and study.¡± Mo Xiaoxin looked at his mother with a dispirited expression.


    ¡°We¡¯re just chatting. Anyway, we¡¯ll just go in and deal with it for a while before coming out. You really learned it? Did he really think that he could get the decomposition class? Are you thinking of eating fart?¡± Mo Lanlan¡¯s face was full of surprise, and Mo Xiaoxin gritted his teeth.


    He felt that every time he chatted with his biological mother, his life would be shortened. Sooner or later, he would be angered to death by his biological mother and die young.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother. It¡¯s for your own good that I¡¯m educating you. How can you look at me with that expression?¡±


    ¡°You should have left me in the orphanage back then. What if I was adopted by some super-rich man? how happy would that be? I wouldn¡¯t be so angry to death!¡± Mo Xiaoxin said angrily.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, I said you wanted to eat sh * t, and you really want to eat it. Super rich? do you want boss Zhan to adopt you as his son? then you¡¯ll be invincible in the game, hahahaha!¡±


    Looking at his mother¡¯s beautiful smile, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart was hurt again. It¡¯s too difficult for me!


    Looking at the entire server, not only were they all enemies, even his only mother beside him seemed to be sent by the enemy to anger him to death.


    No one in the world is friendly to me ...


    It¡¯s too difficult for me. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world who¡¯s harder than me.


    Mo Xiaoxin thought with a look of despair.


    However, at this moment, a certain primary school student had the same thought as mo Xiaoxin.


    Today was the day of the life profession test.


    However, to Kong Yi, he had already memorized all of this by heart. He didn¡¯t even need to use the basic Books to study and could easily pass.


    Therefore, he did not revise at all. He spent all his time in the game cultivating, killing monsters, and accumulating resources.


    On this day, Kong Yi, who had returned home from school, quickly finished his homework. He got up and was about to enter the war to participate in the life profession examination when he was stopped by father Kong.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re allowed to take a day off today. Your exam results came out yesterday, and the form teacher called me to tell me that you got first place in the class. Dad is proud of you, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Father Kong said with a gratified expression.


    When Kong Yi heard this, he was stunned and didn¡¯t understand his father¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Daddy will take you out to play tonight!¡± At this time, father Kong reached out and rubbed Kong Yi¡¯s little head, his face full of relief.


    ¡°No, I want to study!¡± As he spoke, Kong Yi walked towards the gaming capsule.


    However, he was once again stopped by father Kong,¡±


    ¡°You should strike a balance between work and rest. I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. You¡¯ve got such good grades, so you can relax a little today. You don¡¯t have to study anymore!¡± Father Kong waved his hand and said generously.


    ¡°Don ¡®t, I want to study. Don¡¯t stop me!¡± Kong Yi struggled in despair, looking at the gaming chamber with a look of desire.


    Seeing his son¡¯s passion for learning, father Kong was pleased.


    However, he still felt that while the child was studying, he should still pay attention to the balance between work and rest. Now, it was time to go out and play. Hence, he squatted down and rubbed Kong Yi¡¯s head.


    ¡°No, your job today is to relax and go out to play. I know you want to play. I didn¡¯t agree to it because of your academic performance before, but this time, I¡¯ll allow it!¡±


    Looking at his father¡¯s smiling face, Kong Yi was on the verge of tears.


    It was too difficult for me!


    Why is it so hard being an elementary school student? I can¡¯t make my own decisions!


    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone more miserable than me in this world!

 Chapter 589 - The decomposer trial

    Chapter 589: The decomposer trial


    As the players waited expectantly, it was eight in the evening.


    The district-wide announcement appeared on time.


    [Global announcement: the decomposer trial has officially begun. Players can click on the participation panel to enter the trial space. The trial time is four hours!]


    [Server announcement: the alchemist¡¯s trial has officially begun. All players, please click on the competition interface to enter the trial space. The trial will last for four hours!]


    As the game prompt appeared, the players who had long been prepared quickly opened the competition panel and chose to enter the trial space.


    White light began to appear within Hades city.


    In just five minutes, the crowded city had almost become an empty city.


    Just as mo Xiaoxin was about to enter the trial space, he suddenly thought of something and opened his friends panel.


    He immediately realized that the primary school student ¡®Kong Yi¡¯ was not online yet.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t he say he wanted to participate in the trial?¡± Mo Xiaoxin could not help but Mutter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Almost everyone has left, why aren¡¯t you going in? Don¡¯t worry, your mother won¡¯t laugh at you. Go ahead, I¡¯m mentally prepared. It¡¯s very stable!¡± Mo Lanlan blinked and gave her son a thumbs-up as a sign of ¡®encouragement¡¯ when she saw him standing still.


    Mo Xiaoxin rolled his eyes upon hearing this. Not wanting to say anything more, he decisively chose to enter the trial space to avoid being ¡°tortured¡± by his mother.


    The surrounding environment gradually became blurry.


    In the blink of an eye, he found himself on the crown of a giant tree, surrounded by vines that covered an area of about 20 square meters.


    There was a three-meter-wide platform in the center of the platform with many tools on it.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. com ,Please!


    Just as mo Xiaoxin was looking around curiously, the game notification rang again.


    [Game prompt: the trial is about to begin. Please be prepared. The rules of the trial are as follows: ]


    [Stage one: Level 1 mystical materials, treasures, and spirit ores (three will be randomly selected). One point will be awarded for each item you decompose. Time Limit: 30 minutes!]


    [Stage two: Tier-2 Spirit materials, treasures, and spirit ores (three will be randomly selected). You will get 3 points for each item you decompose. Time Limit: 60 Minutes!]


    [Stage three: Tier-3 spirit materials, treasures, and spirit ores (three will be randomly selected). 10 points will be awarded for each item you decompose. Time limit: 150 minutes!]


    [Stage 4: stage 4 spiritual ingredients, treasures, spirit ores, and rare elemental mixed crystals (1 randomly selected). Decomposition successful. 100 points awarded. No time limit!]


    [Trial Note 1: every item¡¯s decomposition rate is 78% and above. Failure is considered a failure. If the decomposition rate reaches 100%, the points awarded will be doubled!]


    [Trial Note 2: the items to be decomposed at each stage will be randomly selected. The player only needs to decompose one item at each stage to choose to enter the next stage!]


    ¡­¡­


    After the game notification, mo Xiaoxin was slightly nervous.


    Although he felt that he should have learned well and had been trained by that primary school student, he was still a little worried.


    However, when he thought of his previous failures in the trial exam, he still felt a little unconfident.


    After all, it had been three years. He had participated in every work occupation trial, but the result was that he had gained nothing.


    As he thought about it, mo Xiaoxin suddenly recalled how his mother had laughed maniacally and patted him on the shoulder when she saw that he had failed the trial. She had said,¡±he didn¡¯t disappoint me. As expected of my son. He¡¯s embarrassing and mediocre ...¡±


    At that moment, mo Xiaoxin suddenly felt a mysterious power being injected into his body, causing his spirit to rise.


    He walked to the control panel and looked at the three tools on it.


    [Breakdown hammer (beginner)]:


    [Item details: a decomposition mallet forged from Soundwave stone. Used to decompose and extract elements!]


    [Elemental capture gloves (beginner)]:


    [Item details: after decomposing an item, the elements in the unrestricted state will become very active. This glove can help the decomposer capture the wandering elements.]


    [Elemental condensing box (exclusive tool for decomposition)]:


    [Item details: a special item created by an unknown researcher. It can condense a single element into an elemental crystal and materialize free elements.]


    ¡­¡­


    These three items were not unfamiliar to mo Xiaoxin.


    After all, he had been reading the beginner guide for so many days, and he knew that these three items were necessary for a beginner decomposer.


    The mallet was used for decomposition, the glove was used to collect the decomposed elements, and the box was used to condense the scattered elements into blocks. These were also the three decomposition processes of a decomposer.


    These three items were indispensable for a novice decomposer.


    Especially the [element condensing box].


    The first two items could be replaced by decomposition and element capture spells as the ability increases. However, condensing the elements was extremely difficult. It required an extremely high level of understanding of the spell. This was something that only advanced decompositions needed to understand. For players like them who hadn¡¯t even passed the basic level, it was too early.


    After looking at the three items, mo Xiaoxin waited patiently.


    In the meantime, mo Xiaoxin opened his friends list again to see if the primary school student was online.


    There were less than 10 minutes left until the closing of the tournament entrance. However, the primary school student who had said that he wanted to participate in the trial was still not online.


    Could it be that she was crushed by her homework? Mo Xiaoxin could not help but guess.


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin sighed. Although he was ¡°jealous¡± of the talent of an elementary school student, he had to admit that it was a pity that such a talented student did not participate in the trial!


    He closed his friend list and focused on the trial test.


    What mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t know was that just as he thought that the primary school student who hung on the wall would not be able to pass the trial test ...


    A certain primary school student had experienced ¡± 9981 difficulties¡±. In the end, he had entered the game by wailing in embarrassment and shouting that he wanted to study and improve.


    After entering the game, Kong Yi opened the competition panel and chose to enter the trial space.


    However, what appeared was an anti-addiction prompt, which he had not seen for a long time. He entered the anti-addiction space.


    At this moment, Kong Yi almost fainted on the spot.


    In order to catch up with the life occupation test, he could only start to deal with the anti-addiction Test at full speed.


    He had less than seven minutes left.


    Fortunately, he only needed to pass the anti-addiction Test and didn¡¯t need to get everything right. After studying hard, Kong Yi was already so familiar with these questions that it made people¡¯s hearts ache.


    In the end, a certain primary school student entered the alchemist¡¯s trial grounds at the last minute of the countdown.


    Looking at the blurry scene around him, Kong Yi muttered,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult for me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The moment the entrance was closed, a notification rang in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s mind.


    [Game prompt: the trial has officially begun. Drawing items for the first stage of the trial ... Item obtained: Cloud Mist Grass (spiritual material), wind and thunder sword (precious), Starline stone (spiritual ore)]


    Following the game notification, three items appeared on the table in front of mo Xiaoxin.


    Since the trial had already begun, mo Xiaoxin did not hesitate any longer. Immediately, he picked up the tiny mallet of decomposition on the table and scanned the three Tier 1 items that had randomly appeared.


    After careful examination, he decisively chose the relatively simple Starline stone as the first item to decompose and began to work.


    Just like the Demon Chef profession, the decomposer also needed to learn a basic skill, which was the ¡®spirit eye¡¯, which was used to see the microscopic world inside the spirit Qi mixture.


    However, the microscopic world seen by a decomposer and a demon chef was not exactly the same.


    One was a combination of spiritual elements, while the other was a combination of more microscopic elements. It could be said to be completely different, so the decomposer naturally couldn¡¯t use the ¡®special knife¡¯ to process it like the Demon Chef.


    ¡­¡­


    After opening his spiritual eye, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s Starline stone revealed a brilliant Galaxy formed by countless light spots.


    However, the countless light spots in the Galaxy were not of a single color. Instead, they were made up of light spots of various colors and shapes.


    His current task was to break down these different light spots and gather them into a single elemental crystal for secondary use.


    This step was extremely complicated and tested the decomposer¡¯s personal ability.


    After recalling the list of elements recorded in The Beginner¡¯s Guide to decomposer, mo Xiaoxin began to use the decomposition hammer to hit the Starline stone lightly. By relying on the shock-transmitted ripples, he stripped away these mixed elemental points and separated them bit by bit.


    Although they were both fine operations, the biggest difference between a decomposer and a demon chef was the way they operated. One used a knife, while the other relied on sound waves.


    Each sound wave corresponded to an element, and each element could only resonate with sound waves of a fixed frequency. In other words, if a decomposer wanted to master the stripping method of all elements, they would have to master the use of 36888 sound waves.


    However, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s beginner¡¯s guide to decomposer only recorded 5000 ways to use sound waves. Although the test was randomly selected, it was mainly based on the contents of the guide, so mo Xiaoxin was not worried about encountering elements that were difficult to decompose.


    As he knocked, the blue dots of light in the Galaxy shook slightly and began to gather towards the center.


    About seven minutes later, as a large amount of blue elements gathered into a ball, mo Xiaoxin suddenly hit the Starline stone hard. Immediately, the blue light spots peeled off from the stone and scattered out, turning into a blue mist that flickered with crystal-clear light.


    Upon seeing this, mo Xiaoxin quickly put on his gloves and waved his hand, sucking the blue mist into his palm. He then opened the element condensation box and threw it in.


    Immediately, the originally very lively ¡°star elements¡± began to shrink and condense, slowly turning into a condensed body of star elements the size of a glass ball.


    [Star element (normal element)]:


    [Element concentration: 103 star element points (low)]


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Xiaoxin was overjoyed to see this and immediately began the next step.


    In the first stage, the elements within low-level items were easy to control. In addition, the item¡¯s level was not high, so the fusion of the elements was not very high. It was not difficult to control.


    As time passed, mo Xiaoxin extracted one element after another.


    Star element, earth element, spirit iron element, Jade element ...


    Although the Starline stone was only a level 1 spirit ore, it contained more than 50 types of spirit elements. After extracting most of the elements and making sure that it met the 78% passing mark, mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t waste any more time and started to dissect the next item.


    Mo Xiaoxin, who was fully focused, appeared to be particularly serious. He had completely lost his usual ¡°cheap¡± look.


    Under his mother ¡®s¡¯ pressure ¡®, mo Xiaoxin was prepared to prove himself.


    He wanted her to understand that although her son did not have much fighting talent, he was definitely a genius and not a mediocre young man who was good at nothing but bullying others.


    Mo Xiaoxin was filled with fighting spirit at the thought.

 Chapter 590 - You and I are both human!

    Chapter 590: You and I are both human!


    While the decomposer trial was in full swing and the players were fighting for first place.


    The Alchemist trial was a different scene.


    The alchemist¡¯s trial was different from that of a decomposer. The materials they had were all different elements, and the mission was to use the random elements on hand to synthesize an item.


    It was also divided into many stages, and each stage was based on the quality of the synthesized items.


    At this moment, many players in the alchemy trial space were dumbfounded as they looked at the leaderboard in the upper right corner.


    [1st place: Kong Yi 31241 points]


    [Second place: ye Yimeng, 324 points]


    [3rd place: Qi pipi, 297 points]


    ¡­¡­


    In a short half an hour, Kong Yi had an absolute advantage, leading the second place by 100 times.


    When the players participating in The Alchemist trial saw the ranking on the upper right corner, they were dumbfounded.


    At this moment, they were filled with doubts. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that conquests had no cheats, they would have suspected that this player called ¡°Kong Yi¡± had used a cheat to farm points.


    After all, this was too unscientific.


    The players were clear that every profession in the war required deep research. There was a large amount of professional knowledge in it, and it would take a lot of time to master it.


    For example, the first batch of players had already discovered that there was no end to the knowledge of alchemists. There was too much knowledge to learn, and it had already been perfected into a system. In a few days, no matter how talented one was, it was impossible to master everything.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. com ,Please!


    Hence, this player called Kong Yi only used ten days to learn and was already so familiar with alchemy. This was truly unbelievable.


    Looking at the points that were still rising, a large number of players participating in the alchemy trial took a blow.


    The gap between people was vividly displayed at this moment. It was really cruel.


    At this moment, countless players were spamming the trial channel.


    ¡°Brother Kong Yi, no matter how many died, give me one too. The kind that will increase my points rapidly after it¡¯s opened (funny)!¡±


    ¡°I suspect that the first place used the memory bread, and I used the Man in Black Series memory eraser, click (flash)¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too much. You¡¯re already in first place, and you¡¯re still spamming? are you trying to piss us off? that¡¯s enough (madly slamming the table)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve failed to fuse a level-one Spirit mine three times. When I looked up, the first place already had more than 30000 points. Did I miss out on something?¡±(black man with a question mark face.jpg)


    ¡°Verification complete. We¡¯re not playing the same game. I¡¯m autistic. I¡¯m autistic!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you were probably an Alchemist in your previous life. I¡¯m sure of it. That¡¯s amazing. We¡¯re here to take the exam, and you¡¯re here to gain points (funny).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While the trial channel was filled with noise, Kong Yi¡¯s expression was extremely serious.


    His gloved hands continued to move, and the elements in front of him continued to merge under his control, turning into new materials.


    He was now at stage 18, and the mystical materials in each stage were 100% perfect, so he got double the points.


    The combination of elements might be difficult for other players, but for Kong Yi, it was as simple as eating and drinking.


    Furthermore, he had personally participated in many of the basic construction of Elemental Fusion, which was naturally very simple for him.


    At this moment, the mystical materials for stage 19 had appeared.


    There were a total of 8689 elements to be combined into an item. The requirement was that each element must be added to the materials used for the fusion. There was no specific requirement on the amount of each element used.


    Seeing this, Kong Yi¡¯s eyes swept over the elemental crystals. After about five minutes of silence, his hands began to move again.


    All kinds of elemental crystals turned into mist under his control and fused with each other.


    After about 10 minutes of fusion, the item gradually took shape.


    As more and more elements were added, the outline of the item became clearer and clearer.


    It was a horn-shaped object with many runes engraved on it. The moment it completely condensed, an ancient and simple aura hit one¡¯s face.


    Seeing this item, Kong Yi¡¯s face revealed a hint of nostalgia.


    ¡°Congratulations, you have successfully completed this challenge. You have been rewarded with 30000 points!¡±


    All the alchemy trial participants were dumbfounded as Kong Yi, who was ranked first, suddenly gained 30000 points.


    At this moment, many players were cursing and swearing. Their mental state had collapsed. It was really F * cking cruel. They had directly encountered a cheater.


    Comparing people could really drive people to their deaths!


    However, Kong Yi was not paying attention to the trial channel at all. Instead, he reached out and took the horn that had formed.


    [Human token (Kong Yi)]:


    [Item details: the human clan¡¯s communication token invented by Emperor Xiaoye in ancient times. It is used to transmit messages between people. The messages transmitted through this item can cross space barriers and be stored in the internal space of the other party¡¯s human token.] Each token had its own unique pattern to distinguish the identity of the sender!


    [Fire rune holder: Kong Yi (Ren zu)]


    Looking at this item, Kong Yi¡¯s face revealed a look of reminiscence.


    Although everything in the trial space was simulated, and Kong Yi only held an attitude of trying it out, he didn¡¯t think that he would really be able to fuse his own token.


    He subconsciously opened the space (mailbox) in the token.


    At this moment, a blurry image was suddenly imprinted in his mind.


    Seeing this, Kong Yi¡¯s expression changed.


    He quickly exited the human token space and began to check the source of the message.


    ¡°Feng Ren token, Ren zu Zhu Shan!¡±


    After checking the lines, Kong Yi immediately confirmed the identity of the other party.


    This was just a simulated space. Kong Yi never thought that the token simulated here would actually receive a message from who knows how many years ago.


    (PS: everything in the trial space is created by soul energy, but all simulated items will eventually be restored as soul energy and returned to Lu Wu, so it can¡¯t be brought out!)


    He immediately immersed himself in the ¡®human token¡¯ again and began to carefully examine the blurry picture.


    In the image, yellow sand filled the sky, and countless human warriors were chained to stone pillars. Giant black birds soared in the sky, occasionally landing and pecking at the bound human warriors, tearing off their flesh and devouring them.


    Kong Yi could not help but clench his fists as he heard the black bird¡¯s ear-piercing screech. His eyes were filled with anger.


    At the end of the image, a starry sky map appeared.


    This was a set of coordinates, a distress signal, it was from Ren zu ¡®Zhu Shan¡¯.


    As for the time, Kong Yi had no way to guess.


    At this moment, Kong Yi¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety.


    This was Zhu Shan¡¯s explanation to him. It could be seen that the situation was very dangerous, but he didn¡¯t have any ability to save him now.


    He didn¡¯t even have the ability to tear open space and head to the outer realm, let alone rescue them.


    After watching it a few times, Kong Yi suddenly raised his head and looked at the top of the trial space, which was covered by a white light, and said,¡±


    ¡°I need your help!¡±


    After waiting for a long time, there was no reply from the White haze!


    ¡°Help our clansmen.¡± At this moment, Kong Yi¡¯s expression was pleading.


    As Ren zu, how could he not care about the suffering of his clansmen? He didn¡¯t have any power now, but he knew that the person behind the scenes definitely had a way.


    Since he was able to create such a divine weapon, Kong Yi believed that he could do it!


    However, there was still no reply as he waited.


    At this moment, Kong Yi¡¯s face was filled with desolation,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I do know that you are a member of the human race. You¡¯ve shed blood and sacrificed your life. Even if you had to leave your homeland for the outer realms, you¡¯d never betray your clansmen. Now that they¡¯re suffering, are you not willing to help?¡±


    Still, no one replied to Kong Yi.


    Looking at the images of his clansmen being torn apart by the giant black bird, Kong Yi¡¯s heart was filled with rage.


    He didn¡¯t know why the person behind the scenes was unwilling to come forward and talk to him.


    For the sake of the future, he could understand why she chose to endure and hide.


    However, the feeling of helplessness made him very uncomfortable. The anger in his heart was burning, but he had no way to vent it.


    While waiting, time passed by little by little.


    At this moment, the class trial ended and the game prompt sounded, announcing the results of the first and second place ...


    However, Kong Yi was not in the mood to listen, he seemed to be in a daze.


    This news should have come within eight years of his reincarnation. He couldn¡¯t be sure exactly which year it was, but it meant that there was still hope for his clansmen to be saved.


    He believed that no matter how big the crisis was,¡¯Zhu Shan¡¯ would be able to hold on for eight years.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help at all because he was too weak ...


    At this moment, a server-wide announcement was made across all five servers.


    [Server-wide announcement: temporary task, the cross-border expedition is about to begin. All players of all major servers, please get ready and buy items and consumables in advance. After crossing the border, you will not be able to buy items from the merchant shop!]


    [Server announcement: the direction of this cross-border expedition is in the 223.523 region of the outer realm, Wanderer!]


    [Server-wide announcement: players, please get ready. The cross-server expedition will begin in an hour, please get ready!]


    At this moment, the players were extremely surprised, not knowing why there was a sudden expedition mission.


    However, at the mention of the expedition, they thought of the hot-blooded and high rewards, and they became excited.


    Many players told each other, and a large number of players who had not come online began to rush home, using all kinds of reasons to take leave just to catch up with this epic cross-world expedition.


    It had been half a year, and the expedition was here again. The horn of war had been blown, so how could they not be excited?


    At this time, in the artifact space, little Bei Li, who had already built the portal, turned and nodded at Lu Wu.


    A smile appeared on Lu Wu¡¯s face and he nodded.


    He had heard everything that Kong Yi had said to him and had also checked the distress message from the outer realm.


    After that, he asked Bei Li to build the portal. Although he had spent nearly 100 million soul coins, it was all worth it for Lu Wu.


    Since he had cultivated the human Emperor¡¯s mirror and promised Bei Li to shoulder the burden of the human tribe with him, how could he sit by and do nothing when his people were suffering? this was his response to Kong Yi.


    There was no need to say anything. Actions were the best proof.


    At the same time, a game notification popped up in front of Kong Yi, who was stunned.


    [Game prompt: do you wish to lead this expedition? if you are sure to lead this expedition, you will hide your name and all information about the player. You will appear as an NPC!]


    After a short silence, Kong Yi spat out two words,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±


    Following that, Kong Yi¡¯s figure disappeared from his original spot and reappeared in a vast white space. Countless Blue Soul power began to pour into his body.


    As Kong Yi¡¯s soul was incomparably huge, the large amount of soul power pouring in did not have much of an effect on him.


    As he felt his power increase, Kong Yi was shocked.


    The ability to instantly increase his strength was beyond his knowledge. At this moment, he was full of curiosity about the person behind the scenes. He really wanted to know who he was!


    But as the energy in his body continued to rise and solidify, Kong Yi suddenly became excited.


    The long-lost power made him roar to the sky. His originally child-like body grew bit by bit at this moment, turning into a bare-chested, strong young man.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have the ability to travel through space like before, he still felt intoxicated.


    At this moment, he looked up at the sky and murmured,¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After a short silence, a voice came from the sky,¡±


    ¡°You and I are both human!¡±

 Chapter 591 - Cross-realm battle

    Chapter 591: Cross-realm battle


    The inter-world expedition was about to begin.


    A large number of players who received messages from their friends rushed home or found a gaming room to join the battle.


    All kinds of reasons for asking for leave emerged one after another during this period, and his imagination was running wild.


    The number of online players in the war continued to increase.


    At this moment, the players were ready for the first cross-server expedition.


    From the game prompt, they knew that after this cross-border expedition was launched, they would not be able to open the mall. Therefore, every player bought a large number of potions and made full preparations.


    During this period, Lu Wu also constantly investigated the situation on the Wanderer star, preparing for the arrival of the players.


    ¡­¡­


    Outer space, Wandering Star.


    This was a Crimson planet. It wasn¡¯t very big, not even one-twentieth the size of earth. Looking from the void, there was no green on the planet¡¯s surface, and it seemed lifeless.


    At this moment, sand and dust filled the sky on the planet, constantly washing away this desolate world.


    In the center of this heart stood thousands of stone pillars that reached to the sky. There was a slender rune chain wrapped around the bottom of each stone pillar, and a figure was bound.


    After being exposed to the wind, the sun, and the harsh weather, the figures that were tied to the stone pillars were shriveled and looked miserable.


    Occasionally, Black Crows would descend from the sky, tearing apart their skin and bones and devouring their remaining flesh and blood. As a result, many of the figures were badly damaged, some even completely missing.


    At this moment, there were less than 100 people still alive.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. com ,Please!


    Even if they were alive, they would rather die.


    But they didn¡¯t have the right to choose death. The runic chains had sealed all the power they could mobilize, and they couldn¡¯t even struggle.


    They had once hoped that their clansmen would come to their rescue, but now they didn¡¯t want any of them to come.


    Because they didn¡¯t want to see any of their clansmen lose their lives because of them, who were about to decay.


    After the battle of the Three Realms, they had never forgotten the humiliation brought by the heaven realm and the miserable end of the human race.


    However, at this moment, they knew that the passion of killing their enemies and spilling their blood did not belong to them, because they were about to decay and decline ...


    The sand and dust rose up to a thousand meters high, blocking their vision. They were struggling to breathe.


    It was sad to be buried in a foreign land after death, but the saddest thing was not being able to witness the revival of the clan.


    The wind and sand blinded their eyes, and they waited for death to come. Day after day, they forgot the time, and only remembered the obsession of reviving the human race.


    After the dust settled, countless figures appeared in the eyes of these human warriors.


    As far as the eye could see, the mountains and plains were filled with human warriors. It was like a dream that he had been looking forward to, a dream about the revival of the human race ...


    At this moment, they felt like they were hallucinating. It was said that before death, people would see the scene they wanted to see the most ...


    ¡­¡­


    [World crossing mission: rescue the humans imprisoned on the Wanderer planet. Please be careful of the Black Raven Army that is lying in ambush on this planet!]


    [Game prompt: an assisting NPC ¡®Yi¡¯ has been added to this battle!]


    Looking at the yellow sand and the completely unfamiliar scene, the players were curious, but also felt a sense of sadness from the bottom of their hearts.


    Especially when he looked at the thousands of stone pillars that reached the sky, he felt a sense of sorrow.


    This was a connection that came from their bloodline, and it was the inheritance of an ancient will.


    The unyielding will conveyed by the figures bound to the stone pillars made the players feel endless anger for some reason!


    The arrival of the players startled the countless Black Crows in the sky.


    At that moment, they descended like a swarm of locusts toward the Army of players that had suddenly appeared.


    It covered the sky like dark clouds, as if the end of the world had come.


    Without the game¡¯s prompt, the players already knew who the enemy was in this battle.


    Countless totem beast phantoms appeared in the air, and ancient totem stone pillars descended. In an instant, all the totem beasts roared into the sky.


    The steel torrent of the technology Legion raised their gun barrels and muzzles at this moment, aiming at the dark clouds in the sky.


    On the ground, a huge formation was slowly outlined. As the black fog churned, undead warriors appeared one after another. As the players from the European server waved their hands, the skeletal Warriors raised their weapons to the sky.


    The countless genetic Warriors in the Asia server started to transform. Their bodies started to swell up as if they were being pumped with air. Their solid muscles symbolized absolute strength. They were also prepared to face a fierce battle.


    The first shout came from the middle-server Army.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Runes and gemstones flickered as the Avici Demon God descended. Green healing energy surrounded the battlefield ... Countless figures suddenly charged forward.


    When the black clouds covered the sky, the battle began.


    The players had come to the cross-border war with the mentality of having fun. However, when they saw the bound figures, they were infected by the ancient will in the broken bodies.


    They had the same bloodline, and they were both humans!


    Anger welled up in him!


    Hundreds of millions of players arrived at this moment. Facing the enemy, they burst out with their strongest combat power.


    The Black Crows that filled the sky were shot down like raindrops, but the players continued to kill without mercy.


    Saving human soldiers was originally a mission in the game.


    Even the players themselves didn¡¯t know why they were angry. This anger came from the feedback of his blood. It was as if every drop of blood in his body, and even every cell, was giving feedback of anger!


    How to vent, for the sake of killing!


    As members of the scourge Army, they were not afraid of death. The moment the battle began, they had already declared the end of the battle.


    As the two torrents collided, the players advanced with absolute dominance. A large number of Black Crows were shot down, and countless figures waved their sharp blades in the rain of blood and cast spells.


    At this moment, an incomparably huge figure rose from the horizon. As it spread its wings, sand and dust filled the sky. A long cry resounded throughout this desolate world.


    It was an extremely large black Crow. From afar, it looked like a mountain.


    At this moment, it flapped its wings and swooped down towards the player Army.


    At this moment, a figure leaped out from the crowd of players and transformed into a similarly huge giant in the blink of an eye.


    He had fiery red hair and held a Crimson battle axe. His brows revealed a domineering aura.


    Upon seeing this figure, the human warriors chained to the stone pillars became extremely excited.


    Ren zu, Kong Yi!


    They were no strangers to this figure. He was the pioneer of the human race and the human general who led them to fight against the enemy!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    These Warriors whose bodies had long decayed could not help but let out excited shouts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home!¡± Turning his head to look at the figures locked up on the stone pillars, Kong Yi made a promise. Then, he looked at the black figure that covered the sky.


    The battleaxe in his hand ignited with a blood-red flame, and the long-lost fighting spirit burned in his chest.


    It wasn¡¯t because he loved to fight, but because he only fought for his clansmen, and the purpose of killing was so that the later generations of the human race wouldn¡¯t need to kill anymore.


    The flames ignited his body. Kong Yi¡¯s battle axe suddenly swung forward. The red flames tore the space apart and pulled a black crack. Endless killing intent locked onto Lord Wu.


    At this moment, Lord Wu felt that his entire body had become extremely viscous. He looked down and found that what was restricting his movement was actually a solidified blood-red killing intent.


    With a long cry, it quickly flapped its wings, trying to avoid the attack.


    However, to his horror, he realized that he could not move at all.


    ¡°Stab!¡±


    With just one strike, the seemingly invincible Lord Wu was split into two.


    Blood rained down from the sky, moistening the withered bodies locked on the stone pillars. They roared in excitement.


    This was the pioneer of the human race, a power that belonged to the human race!


    They were sincerely proud of this!


    At this moment, the battle below had caused the dark clouds to disperse. All the Black Crows were like frightened birds, spreading their wings and floating in the air, not daring to launch any more attacks.


    They were defeated after a short contact.


    Lord Wu, the king of their tribe, had been killed in the first exchange. How could they fight against the scourge Army that had suddenly appeared?


    In the first Battle in Outer Space, the scourge Army had displayed astonishing power.


    Victory seemed to have arrived ...


    At this moment, countless white lights shot up into the sky from all around the players. They kept solidifying and gradually turned into an unbreakable barrier.


    At that moment, Kong Yi¡¯s expression changed.


    At the same time, Lu Wu and little Bei Li, who were observing the battle from behind the scenes, also turned pale.


    This was because even they were blocked by the barrier.


    Although they could still use the divine weapon to observe the battle, they were unable to recall the players because they were too far away.


    The sudden change caught them off guard.


    Little Bei Li immediately took over the control of the divine weapon and started to burn his soul coins to strengthen the portal. He wanted to get in touch with the players again.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the dazzling white barrier, a figure penetrated the white light and arrived.


    This person was sitting cross-legged on a five-colored cloud with ten prayer beads surrounding him. He was smiling at Kong Yi and the player Army behind him.


    ¡°Kong Yi, didn¡¯t you die? Just how did he do it? how did he create such a massive human army in such a short time?!¡± Donghuang tai smiled.


    ¡°You are not the eastern Emperor Taiyi!¡± After a brief moment of shock, Kong Yi pointed his axe at the figure and said in a deep voice.


    Donghuang Taiyi nodded and said,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his incarnation. I¡¯ve stayed here to set up this trap for you. My original intention was to capture Shaohao, who was still escaping. I didn¡¯t expect that you, who I thought was dead, would be here. And you¡¯ve brought such a large human army. This is a surprise!¡±


    Looking at the smiling Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Kong Yi clenched the battle-axe in his hand.


    A piece of information had just entered his mind.


    He learned a piece of bad news. The God equipment that was closely connected to the players had been isolated, and the person behind the scenes was currently using soul power to repair it.


    In other words, even if they died during this period of time, they could still be resurrected after the battle.


    However, if their souls were scattered in the distant outer realm after they died, it would be difficult for them to return to the six paths of reincarnation.


    Thinking of this, Kong Yi clenched his battle axe and said with a serious expression,¡±


    ¡°A human undying!¡±


    Then, he took a step forward and stood in front of the players like a giant shield.


    At this time, the players were completely unaware of the huge crisis that was about to happen. They instinctively wanted to follow the figure forward, but a red barrier appeared behind Kong Yi, blocking all the figures that wanted to move forward.


    The red flames and fighting spirit were rising. Kong Yi walked towards donghuang Taiyi with firm steps,¡±


    ¡°I lost to you in the battle of the Three Realms. I admit that you are stronger than me, but your incarnation is not enough!¡±


    Donghuang Taiyi flicked his wrist and a will bead appeared in his left palm. He flicked it lightly, and the space around them started to shake violently. It became extremely unstable, and black cracks in space appeared continuously.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    As he turned around, Kong Yi swung the burning battle axe in his hand. The axe will cut through the space and suddenly flew toward donghuang Taiyi!


    At this moment, donghuang Taiyi¡¯s will bead started to spin again, causing the space to tremble violently.


    The Red Axe will was weakened as it moved forward. When it reached East Emperor Taiyi, there was only a slight breeze left, which blew his long hair.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become weaker!¡± At this moment, donghuang looked at Kong Yi and spoke.


    ¡°Enough! Enough!¡± As he spoke, Kong Yi strode towards donghuang Taiyi.

 Chapter 592 - Remember this moment

    Chapter 592: Remember this moment


    Before the players arrived on the Wanderer star, Lu Wu had carefully explored the planet.


    He did not expect that the incarnation of the East Emperor Taiyi had been lying in ambush here for years, waiting for the human warriors who had escaped to the outer realm to come and rescue his people.


    At this moment, the players were in an unprecedented crisis.


    The players were once proud of their ability to resurrect and fight again.


    However, at this moment, facing the barrier that was meticulously set up by the incarnation of the East Emperor Taiyi, even the divine weapons were temporarily isolated. It was impossible for them to connect to all the players through the barrier at once.


    Although he could take away 100000 players at once, there were hundreds of millions of players. Even Lu Wu couldn¡¯t do anything.


    At this moment, Bei Li was burning his stored soul coins to strengthen the connection between the divine weapon and the players. He was burning with anxiety and wanted to save the situation as soon as possible.


    However, danger had arrived.


    At this moment, Kong Yi stood out.


    He had experienced many difficulties, but he was still Ren zu.


    This wasn¡¯t just a title. What he needed to do was to support the human race, to shoulder the heavy burden of protecting the human race.


    This time, he still chose to continue to protect the human race and buy time for Lu Wu.


    The fiery red constantly collided with the world shrouded in the five-colored brilliance. The players felt inexplicably heavy in their hearts as they watched this scene.


    They wanted to join the battle and kill the enemy with this NPC, but the red barrier stopped them from moving forward.


    Facing the incarnation of East Emperor Taiyi, Kong Yi, who had not recovered his full combat power, knew that it would be difficult for him to win.


    Reading on Mybo xn o v el. com ,Please!


    But he didn¡¯t take a step back.


    Behind him was the future hope of the human race and the only flame of revival for the human race. How could he retreat?


    ¡°Roar!¡± The burning battle-ax split the light and struck the defensive layer formed by the three sense beads on the surface of donghuang¡¯s incarnation.


    The Rosary suddenly shook violently, but Kong Yi held on to the battle-ax tightly, gritting his teeth. Even if his internal organs were in pain from the shock, he still did not let go.


    ¡°Kong Yi, how about submitting to our heaven realm? Our heaven realm still has your human race¡¯s descendants, becoming their leader might not be a bad idea!¡±


    ¡°Roar! How can traitors be called humans? they are already the dogs of the heaven realm. Do you want me to be The Dog King? Don¡¯t humiliate me. ¡± As he spoke, Kong Yi¡¯s arm sank, suppressing the violent shaking of the will bead.


    Donghuang Taiyi sighed when he saw that Kong Yi was still the same as before, without any sense of belonging. With a wave of his hand, the remaining seven rosary beads around him separated and flew behind Kong Yi, which was the blood barrier that blocked the players from moving forward.


    ¡°Donghuang!¡± Seeing this, Kong Yi¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He immediately turned around and pounced towards the seven rosary beads.


    This was because he knew that the players were the hope and future of the human race, so he could not just watch as they were killed by donghuang.


    As he saw Kong Yi pouncing over, donghuang¡¯s incarnation smiled and flicked his finger. Suddenly, the seven prayer beads connected into a chain and turned into a Seven Star sword. It suddenly turned back and stabbed towards Kong Yi¡¯s neck.


    Pfft!


    Blood splattered everywhere.


    Kong Yi¡¯s head flew high into the air.


    This caught Kong Yi off guard, and his neck was pierced and cut off by the sharp seven stars sword.


    Seeing this, the players roared in anger, their hearts trembling uncontrollably. They did not want to watch others fight for them. They also wanted to fight and kill together.


    The figures who were trapped on the stone pillars also roared in grief and indignation at this moment.


    The one who was fighting was their pioneer, their general, and The Guardian of the human race!


    However, the smile on donghuang¡¯s face froze.


    Even without a head, the figure was still standing there. His body was like a towering mountain, not moving at all.


    The flames on the red battle axe were still as fierce as before. As he swung it, it hit a prayer bead.


    This attack also caught donghuang off guard.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The seven Star sword scattered, and the leading prayer bead shattered into countless crystal fragments.


    Kong Yi didn¡¯t stop and followed up with a second strike.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The second will bead shattered.


    Even if I lose my head, I am the ancestor of humans, The Guardian of the human race. Even death can not erase the mark on my body!


    Xing Tian¡¯s will was always there!


    The battleaxe in Kong Yi¡¯s hand once again burned with raging flames, and the third prayer bead was broken ...


    At this moment, the incarnation of East Emperor Taiyi was stunned.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t have a head, East Emperor Taiyi felt like he could hear Kong Yi roaring towards the sky.


    His unyielding will to fight did not disappear with the loss of his head. Instead, it became more and more determined, just like the figure standing there.


    At this moment, Ren zu Kong Yi¡¯s spirit infected all the players present.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The players couldn¡¯t help but follow the silent roar and roar to the sky.


    Those human warriors who were imprisoned in this place were also shouting out hysterically. In their minds, many human warriors who had once fought bloody battles, but were eventually buried in the long river of history emerged.


    Even though they were in a broken state, they still desired strength, they wanted to fight alongside Ren zu.


    Even if it was only for a short second, the glory of that second was equivalent to eternity in their hearts.


    Looking at Kong Yi, who was still extremely powerful, the smile on donghuang¡¯s incarnation¡¯s face finally disappeared. He became extremely gloomy.


    He stretched out his hand to control the three prayer beads around him. Two of them shot towards Kong Yi and the other four gathered together. They began to spin rapidly around Kong Yi, constantly tearing space cracks, trying to trap him.


    The headless Kong Yi began to wave his battle-axe in an attempt to break through the blockade.


    However, he couldn¡¯t break through the ring of six prayer beads in a short time.


    At this moment, the last Rosary flew towards the players under the control of East Emperor Taiyi. As they neared the blood-colored barrier, they dispersed into countless white light figures and began to bombard the barrier.


    To donghuang, Kong Yi could not be left alive, but the descendants of the human race could not be left alive either!


    This was because the human race had unlimited potential. With so many of their combat forces left in the outer realms, the day of a comeback would definitely arrive in the future.


    At that time, there might be more Kong Yi ¡®s, or even a new emperor!


    He wanted to kill the human race and make sure that they would never be able to rise again!


    Upon seeing this, the figures imprisoned on the stone pillars all desired power.


    They were willing to give up their lives to protect these juniors. However, their bodies were already rotten, so where did they find the strength to do so?


    At this moment, a voice rang out in their minds.


    It was Lu Wu¡¯s voice.


    At this moment, Bei Li had strengthened the space Channel. Although Lu Wu could mobilize his soul power, he still couldn¡¯t send the players back at once.


    Now that the danger had arrived, he asked these human warriors,¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to burn the last flame of your life to protect the future of the human race?¡±


    Their answers were the same.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    A massive amount of soul power flowed through the passage and into the bodies of these soldiers.


    Although the soul power could not take away all the players at once, it ignited the battle intent of the hundred ancient warriors.


    The tremendous power that filled their bodies had given them the ability to fight again. At this moment, they roared and broke free from the rune chains, pouncing towards the white light that had broken through the blood-red barrier.


    The battle was not over yet!


    They didn¡¯t have a soul as strong as Kong Yi ¡®s, and the constant influx of soul power had pushed their already broken souls to the brink of collapse. However, they were extremely excited because this was what they wanted.


    At this moment, more than a hundred rotten bodies collided with the white light shadows in the sky, turning them into specks of Starlight and forming a new barrier, blocking the invasion of these light shadows and repelling them.


    Seeing this, the players also roared and wanted to rush forward.


    The Crimson barrier had been broken, but a new one appeared and blocked the players ¡®way.


    This time, it was a barrier set up by the 100 old soldiers.


    ¡°Why?¡± A player at the front shouted angrily at the Veterans.


    At this time, an old man with a badly damaged body and a head full of white hair suddenly turned to face the players and smiled.


    He pointed at the player in front of him and said,¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your profession?¡±


    The player who was pointed at immediately said,¡±¡±Players!¡±


    The old man shook his head and spoke again,¡±


    ¡°A real profession!¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡± For some reason, the player blurted out his profession in real life.


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    The old man pointed to another person and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a student!¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°Accountant!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The old soldier shook his head with a smile, then turned to look ahead and roared,¡±


    ¡°Old friends, tell the younger generation what our profession is!¡±


    ¡°Roar! Warrior!¡± There were only a hundred people left, but they gathered together an indomitable fighting spirit that could defeat a million Lions.


    This was their answer, and also the reason why they did not allow these juniors to participate in the battle.


    Looking at the countless lights and shadows that had gathered in front of them once again, these ancient human warriors were all excited.


    They formed ¡®battle Spears¡¯ in their hands, waiting for the moment the enemy approached.


    At this moment, they would be the strongest shield for the players in the rear, using their lives to form a line of defense.


    ¡°My old friends, remember this moment. It will accompany you to the end of your journey, to the end!¡±


    The old man with the broken body said. He took a step forward and led all the human warriors into the sky, facing the Starlight.


    ¡°A human undying!¡± The old man roared in anger, and more than a hundred people immediately shouted in unison.


    At this moment, a horn fell from the sky and landed in front of the barrier.


    After the players analyzed it, they found out that the old man¡¯s name was Zhu Shan.


    Ren zu, Zhu Shan!

 Chapter 593 - I’ve never been lonely

    Chapter 593: I¡¯ve never been lonely


    Outer space, Wandering Star.


    Looking at the human warriors who had regained their fighting strength and broken free from the chains, donghuang¡¯s incarnation was shocked beyond words.


    After the war of the Three Realms, in order to prevent the human race from rising up in the outer realms, the main body chose to leave the Three Realms and continue the pursuit in the outer realms.


    During this period of time, the main body first killed Ren zu ¡®Kong Yi¡¯, after making sure that his soul had dispersed, he targeted Ren zu Zhu Shan, who was also on the run, and captured him and his clansmen.


    However, the main body did not kill Zhu Shan directly.


    Because he could not find any traces of the last Ren zu,¡¯Shaohao¡¯, he set up a trap to lure Shaohao to find him.


    It was also at that time that he had left a clone here to set up an ambush and set up a sealing enchantment. His goal was to kill all the ancient human warriors who had fled to the outer realm.


    However, what the clone was waiting for was not Ren zu Shaohao, but Ren zu Kong Yi, who he thought was already dead.


    What surprised him even more was that the more than one hundred ancient human warriors, who were used as bait and locked on the stone pillars, had broken free of their seals and regained their unparalleled combat strength.


    Back then, he had personally seen these human warriors on the verge of death. Their bodies were torn apart by the Black Crows, and their souls were on the verge of collapse under the baptism of bad weather ...


    How did he do it?


    He subconsciously turned his head to look at Kong Yi, who was waving his battle axe. Even though he had lost his head, he was still full of fighting spirit. Then, he looked at Zhu Shan, who was leading the charge. His body was so broken that it seemed like it would collapse.


    Finally, he looked at the players who were blocked behind the barrier.


    Donghuang¡¯s incarnation¡¯s expression gradually became determined. He reached out and began to control the ¡°light shadow¡± formed by the will bead to fight with Zhu Shan and the others.


    The human race could not be left alive!


    At this moment, he was going to break through this line of defense and kill the future of these humans!


    Under the direct control of donghuang¡¯s incarnation, the power of the hundreds of light shadows formed by the prayer beads was comparable to that of a celestial Lord. They formed a Starlight formation, like the sharpest spear, and charged towards the Warriors who were supposed to be rotting.


    At this moment, hundreds of battle Spears were pointed at the light shadows that filled the sky. His face was neither happy nor sad, and his messy long hair danced in the wind. However, his eyes revealed endless battle intent.


    They formed an unshakeable line of defense, protecting the human race¡¯s descendants behind them, and even more so, protecting the future and hope of the human race.


    When the light shadow approached, Zhu Shan roared,¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± The hundred men roared in unison. They lowered their bodies and brandished their battle Spears at the same time. Their fierce fighting spirit soared into the sky.


    In the face of death, they were not afraid. Instead, they felt gratified and excited.


    This was because they had seen the future of the human race and countless juniors with great potential. They had no more regrets.


    And now, what they had to do was to protect the future, to preserve this cluster of sparks that could set the Prairie on fire in the future.


    They would never take a step back. This was their promise to the countless human juniors behind them.


    Just as Zhu Shan had said, they were soldiers, and dying in battle was the fate of soldiers!


    At this moment, no matter how bright the Starlight was, the defense line made of their flesh and blood remained unmoved.


    Donghuang¡¯s incarnation¡¯s face turned extremely dark when he saw this.


    At this moment, three of the Rosary beads were broken, and the remaining six were blocking Kong Yi¡¯s escape. Only this one was left that could be controlled, but it was still unable to break through the defense line of the ancient warriors and kill the future of the human race.


    The human race, a powerful force of the past in his eyes, had displayed their tenacious combat strength at this moment, making him feel extremely troubled. This was also beyond his expectations.


    After thinking for a while, he decisively took out another will bead that was sealing Kong Yi, turned into a light and shadow, and rushed towards the players.


    The pressure suddenly decreased, and the battle axe in the hands of the headless Kong Yi increased in power, constantly bombarding the barrier formed by the Rosary beads.


    At this moment, donghuang¡¯s incarnation could no longer sit still. He finally stood up and personally flew towards Kong Yi.


    The barrier¡¯s power was activated at this moment, and it surged into the body of donghuang¡¯s incarnation. He formed a seal with one hand and the Thunder seal was formed. Dark clouds surged in the sky, accompanied by a loud sound. A thick bolt of lightning fell from the sky and struck Kong Yi¡¯s body.


    Blood splattered and flowed down his body, but Kong Yi did not stop swinging his battle axe.


    Protecting the human race was a mission that had been branded into his soul. It had been so in the past, and it had not changed in the slightest even now.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± The flaming battle-ax seemed to be roaring, and the barrier formed by the sense beads was shaking violently.


    Seeing this scene, donghuang¡¯s incarnation formed another hand seal. Countless bolts of lightning struck down, bombarding Kong Yi¡¯s body.


    In truth, he had never doubted Kong Yi¡¯s strength.


    Back then, even when human Emperor had disappeared, the eight Ren zu had worked together to severely injure another Celestial Emperor,¡¯Grand Supreme¡¯.


    In truth, what shocked him the most was Kong Yi¡¯s tenacity.


    This had been the case ever since the battle of the Three Realms. He dragged his heavily injured body and led his clansmen to the outer realms, refusing to surrender even if he died. Even more so when he was being hunted down by his main body. He had never compromised, and even if the road ahead was bumpy, he had never thought of giving up.


    However, just when he thought that Kong Yi was a thing of the past, he actually came back.


    He was as tenacious as ever, unwilling to compromise as always, and had a strong will.


    The tribulations had not smoothed out his edges and corners. He was still Kong Yi. Even if the battle power he possessed now was not as strong as before, his spirit had not changed in the slightest.


    Under the bombardment of the lightning, Kong Yi¡¯s body trembled and blood flowed down like sweat. The power of the attack on the sealed boundary was getting weaker and weaker.


    Seeing this, donghuang Taiyi revealed a smile on his face once again.


    No matter how strong you were, you were still exhausted.


    At this moment, he suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance, in front of the players ¡®area.


    Flames, the flames that covered the sky, dyed Half the Sky red, and stung the eyes.


    At this moment, the bodies of those ancient human warriors were burning. Their flesh was being eaten up bit by bit in the fire, revealing their blue souls.


    Facing the glowing battle formation created by the two rosary beads, these ancient human warriors decisively abandoned their physical bodies and burned their souls ...


    When the flames faded, what appeared in the sky above the battlefield were young figures.


    The way he held the spear in high spirits reminded him of the era when the human race was at its peak.


    ¡°Old friends, I¡¯ll bid you farewell here. May the human race prosper forever!¡± Zhu Shan, who was leading the group, turned around and looked at his comrades.


    After giving up their bodies, these old friends became very young in Zhu Shan¡¯s eyes. Their appearance was exactly the same as in his memory when they were young, as if they had once been.


    It was an era that he couldn¡¯t go back to, and it was also the golden age of the human race that he had been dreaming of.


    At that time, they represented the new generation and future of the human race.


    But now, the future was behind them, and they were just a group of older generation that was about to decay. The only thing he could do was to burn the last of his strength and protect them until the end of his life.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Hundreds of battle Spears were raised and stomped down, smashing into the air and creating ripples.


    The price of burning one¡¯s soul was to disappear forever. However, none of them regretted it. Instead, they smiled.


    When the battle of light shadows came, the ancient human warriors under their Blue Soul bodies also rose into the sky and met them.


    In the battle, Zhu Shan¡¯s soul body, which was the first to bear the brunt, was penetrated by the light shadow again and again, becoming thinner. However, he still rushed to the front.


    Because he was Ren zu.


    It was not a name, but a mission and heavy burden.


    When the Starlight gathered and his soul was completely torn apart, Zhu Shan shouted his last cry in the world,¡±


    ¡°A human undying!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± Over a hundred ancient warriors shouted in unison, sending off this Ren zu respectfully.


    The race¡¯s pioneer had passed away, and they had returned to the battle.


    This scene deeply shocked the players, and also shocked Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes.


    Back then, darknorth had done the same. For his sake, he had chosen to fight against the heavens and help him escape the crisis of the divine seal. Later, the great emperor of East Peak had done the same. He had chosen to accept his mistake and had paid the power of a law for it ...


    At this moment, these ancient human warriors were doing the same. Even if they had to burn their souls, they would still protect the descendants of the human race.


    Along the way, Lu Wu realized that although he was carrying a heavy burden on his shoulders, there were many ¡°strangers¡± who used their lives as light to illuminate his path.


    It turned out that he was not alone on this road. It seemed that he had no one to rely on except for Bei Li. In fact, he had not noticed those followers hidden in the dark. They had always been there ...


    However, at every critical moment, there would always be someone walking out from the darkness and choosing to use their life to accompany them ...


    ¡­¡­


    Donghuang¡¯s incarnation was stunned when he saw how the ancient human warriors chose to burn their souls and fight in such a way.


    At that moment, Kong Yi¡¯s body, which was still sealed, began to burn.


    Just like those ancient human warriors, he chose to burn his soul in exchange for the last bit of energy.


    Although he had lost his head, Kong Yi still remembered what he had said before.


    He said to the ancient warriors,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home!¡±


    Now, he had gone back on his word and did not do what he had said.


    The ancient warriors that were dying one after another caused Kong Yi to feel extremely pained.


    However, he did not choose to give up.


    He used to be a player, so he knew that the future of the players was the future of the human race. As long as they were still alive, the golden age of the human race would come.


    That was why he could not go back on his word this time. In order to protect the players, he chose to burn himself like the ancient warriors.


    His blood was boiling in the flames, and his body was nibbled by the flames bit by bit. A Blue Soul body then appeared.


    The flames on the battle-axe turned blue at this moment. As Kong Yi waved it, it burst out with a dazzling blue light.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    A crack appeared on the crystal formed by the Rosary and spread in all directions.


    At this moment, the seal barrier that had endured countless slashes was finally unable to bear the burden.


    The donghuang incarnation looked on in disbelief as Kong Yi, who had lost his physical body, broke through the barrier and attacked.


    The world in front of him was instantly covered in blue flames ...


    Donghuang¡¯s incarnation was struggling violently, but the headless body was still holding on to him tightly. With a roar, blue flames shot up into the sky.


    The violent explosion shook the earth. At this moment, the external barrier lost control and suddenly shattered. Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, also sensed the existence of all the players.


    He silently kept all the players, as well as the souls of the players who had died in the battle against the Black Raven Army, into the divine artifact. Then, he turned to look at the center of the explosion.


    At this moment, a figure crawled up from the deep pit, trembling. He looked extremely miserable.


    He turned around and looked at the devastation around him, but a smile still appeared on his face.


    Since Kong Yi and the ancient warriors were dead, it was time to kill the human juniors. Even though the process was extremely difficult, he still won in the end.


    However, when he raised his head, he found a figure floating above his head, staring at him coldly.


    He was very familiar with the aura that this person was giving off, and he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°Human Emperor!¡± The incarnation of donghuang involuntarily cried out.


    This was a completely unfamiliar and young figure that he had never seen before. However, the aura that he exuded was actually that of a renhuang.


    Fear emerged from the bottom of his heart. Although he was only the incarnation of East Emperor Taiyi and not his true body, he had his own feelings and emotions. They felt fear from the bottom of their hearts towards the human Emperor, who had once stood at the peak of the Three Realms.

 Chapter 594 - Spiritual inheritance

    Chapter 594: Spiritual inheritance


    Looking at the figure floating above his head, donghuang¡¯s incarnation¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡± The man sneered, but his eyes were full of anger.


    ¡°Who are you? The new human Emperor!¡± Donghuang¡¯s incarnation was certain that the memories given to him by his main body did not contain any memories of this person.


    However, this person actually had the aura of a renhuang. This made him suspect that this was a newly-born renhuang.


    Had the human forces in the outer realms already developed to such a scale?!


    At the thought of this, he panicked and even lost the desire to fight. He immediately turned around, turned into a white light, and shot into the sky.


    He had to inform his main body of this news. A new renhuang had been born, and a crisis might be coming to the heaven realm.


    However, Kong Yi¡¯s self-sacrificing attack had left him heavily injured. He couldn¡¯t fly fast with his heavily injured body, let alone break through the spatial barrier and head to the outer realms.


    What made him feel even worse was that all the prayer beads had been destroyed in the explosion. His strongest source of power had been lost.


    In his panic, Lu Wu¡¯s figure suddenly appeared beside him, grabbed his neck, and threw him to the ground.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The bi ¡®an divine beast¡¯s shadow appeared behind Lu Wu and pounced on the figure that fell to the ground with Lu Wu.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± A deep pit was created on the ground by the donghuang incarnation. At this time, Lu Wu also arrived, and his fists fell like rain, constantly hitting the face of the donghuang incarnation.


    Blood gushed out, but Lu Wu had completely fallen into a state of madness. He kept hammering the face of donghuang¡¯s incarnation, turning it into a bloody mess.


    All along the way, Lu Wu had always felt that he was a waste and useless. However, there were still many strong people who stood in front of him and became his protectors on his way forward, even giving up their lives for this.


    He didn¡¯t understand why. Any one of them could do better than him, so why did he have to shoulder this mission?


    According to Bei Li, he had to take this path and no one else could, but he had never said why.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t understand and hated himself for being useless. He felt that he wasn¡¯t worthy of such a heavy responsibility!


    Especially after seeing Kong Yi and the ancient human warriors die in battle, the anger buried in Lu Wu¡¯s heart finally erupted.


    What right did he have to make these seniors give up their lives for him, just to protect his secret or to protect him?


    His fists, filled with anger, were now madly smashing into that hateful face.


    It was also because of him that the ice Ghost Legion, which had been loyal to him in his previous life, had fallen. Even though he was only an avatar, he was still hateful.


    ¡±


    Lu Wu roared and bombarded donghuang¡¯s incarnation with his fists. Finally, he grabbed his neck and lifted him up, then punched him in the heart and sent him flying.


    ¡°Ahem, so you only have the aura of a renhuang, but not the strength of a renhuang. I was wrong!¡± After landing on the ground, donghuang¡¯s incarnation, whose face was badly mangled, staggered to his feet. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Lu Wu with a smile on his face.


    Lu Wu did not say anything and walked towards donghuang¡¯s incarnation step by step. His clenched fists were still stained with blood.


    ¡°Did you know that I had a backup plan to lure Shaohao here and keep him here? I didn¡¯t expect to use it on you. But it¡¯s worth it. You have the aura of a renhuang, which is more terrifying than Shaohao¡¯s potential!¡± As he spoke, donghuang¡¯s incarnation stomped on the ground and a surge of energy seeped into the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m going to die here with you. Although I¡¯m only an incarnation, I¡¯ve thought about having my own future. What a pity!¡± Looking at Lu Wu, who was standing in front of him, donghuang¡¯s incarnation sneered.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly began to crack, and lava kept spewing out.


    The shaking continued to intensify, and the world seemed to be welcoming the end of the world. The wind howled, and lightning flashed.


    This was the backup plan left behind by donghuang¡¯s incarnation, and also the last step of his main body¡¯s instructions.


    If Shaohao was already too strong to be his match, then he would take him down with him!


    Donghuang¡¯s incarnation listened to his main body¡¯s orders and spent a great deal of effort to set up the barrier. At the same time, he also left behind a ¡®will bead¡¯ that his main body gave him.


    At this moment, it could sense his power. This powerful body will bead was about to destroy this planet.


    He didn¡¯t want to take this step unless he had no other choice. However, at this moment, he was helpless because he no longer had the strength to fight this weak ¡°human Emperor¡± in front of him.


    Since he was going to die no matter what, he might as well let this human Emperor die with him!


    After all, he was only an incarnation, while the other party had the potential to become a renhuang ...


    Looking at the madness on the face of donghuang¡¯s incarnation, Lu Wu grabbed his neck and lifted him up little by little.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the one to die. I¡¯ll lead the human race to trample the heaven realm!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, do you think you can escape? This world is already collapsing. With your strength, you can¡¯t escape. Stay with me. With your company, I won¡¯t be lonely!¡± Donghuang¡¯s incarnation laughed hysterically, and he looked at Lu Wu with madness in his eyes.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t answer but slapped him on the face. While he was still surprised, Lu Wu slapped him again.


    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡±


    Feeling the pain on his face, donghuang¡¯s incarnation wanted to get angry. However, when he thought about how this ¡®human Emperor¡¯ was going to die with him, he chose to laugh instead.


    So what if he vented his anger? in the end, he still had to die Here with him.


    At this time, the earth was rapidly collapsing and sinking. Lava flowed and spurted wantonly. The Wanderer star became extremely unstable, as if it would explode at any time.


    In such a doomsday scene, Lu Wu slapped the face of donghuang¡¯s incarnation again and again.


    However, donghuang¡¯s incarnation was laughing madly.


    He was about to die, so this bit of humiliation was nothing. The feeling of killing the future of the human race was truly wonderful!


    At this time, Lu Wu suddenly threw him on the ground.


    ¡°Continue fighting, do you want to run? You don¡¯t have the chance anymore. Die with me along with the destruction of this planet. You have no choice!¡± Donghuang laughed maniacally as he fell to the ground.


    ¡°You are the one who is going to die, not me. I really don¡¯t know where you got your confidence from. You pathetic clone, stay here and die with the ancient warriors of the human race!¡± As he spoke, Lu Wu Yong looked at donghuang¡¯s incarnation with pity and disappeared with the wind.


    At this moment, donghuang¡¯s incarnation, who was still laughing madly, was stunned.


    He struggled to stand up and looked around, but he couldn¡¯t find Lu Wu¡¯s figure.


    He even discovered that the human army on the other side of the barrier had disappeared.


    ¡°How is that possible? How could that be possible! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    As the sky fell and the earth cracked, the lava swallowed his body, but he still didn¡¯t understand why it happened.


    At the moment of his death, the smile on his face disappeared, leaving only horror with his eyes wide open ...


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the artifact space, little Bei Li quickly went to Lu Wu¡¯s side. He seemed to want to comfort him, but he did not know how to say it. After hesitating for a while, he said,¡±


    ¡°Believe in yourself. You¡¯re still growing after starting all over again. You can¡¯t be replaced, and only you can take the last step!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he smiled and patted little Bei Li¡¯s head, nodding.


    Although he had never known the truth, he chose to believe in little Beili.


    Just like the players who didn¡¯t know the truth, he would tell them the truth sooner or later.


    Let¡¯s move on. There were laughter, sadness, and despair on the way, but along the way, Lu Wu had learned a spirit from his ancestors.


    Even if the path ahead was filled with danger, he would never give up!


    But at this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s heart was undoubtedly in pain.


    Kong Yi¡¯s death and the ancient human warriors ¡°deaths were beyond saving.


    In order to protect the players, they had chosen to burn their souls. Although little Bei Li had the ability to repair the soul Fragments, their souls had already been burned to nothing. There was nothing left ...


    As the older generation of the human race, they had protected their descendants until the last moment of their lives.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the forums of the five servers, the players were discussing the expedition mission that day.


    For some reason, when the ancient human warriors had died in battle, they had been filled with anger and sorrow.


    This inter-world battle had shocked them deeply.


    Even so, no one knew that the player who had topped The Alchemist leaderboard would never appear again.


    His appearance was like a flash in the pan, blooming for a short time.


    However, even though he had lost his head, the figure who wielded the battle axe with determination remained in the players ¡®hearts and could not be erased.


    Before Kong Yi died, the spirit he showed was the inheritance he left for Lu Wu and the players.


    This spirit would be inherited.


    Xing Tian¡¯s will was always there!


    He was Ren zu, he lived up to his name!


    ¡­¡­


    After a long night, father Kong, who found that his son had not woken up, couldn¡¯t help but come to Kong Yi¡¯s room.


    Seeing that the indicator light on the gaming capsule was still on, father Kong sighed and pressed the prompt button.


    While he was waiting, the gaming pod¡¯s door slowly opened.


    Kong Yi rubbed his head and stood up. He turned to look at his father, who was standing at the side. A sweet smile suddenly appeared on his face. He stood up and threw himself into his father¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Father Kong was a little surprised.


    In the past, Kong Yi¡¯s attitude towards him wasn¡¯t very close. He was a little too mature, completely unlike an eight year old primary school student. All day long, he had a bitter and deep thinking attitude.


    Thus, the current Kong Yi made him feel a little different.


    ¡°I missed you!¡± Little Kong Yi snuggled in his father¡¯s arms, then looked up into his father¡¯s eyes.


    When father Kong heard this, he smiled and patted little Kong Yi¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°I made you breakfast. Go and eat. It¡¯s time to go to school!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Kong Yi got out of his father¡¯s arms and ran down the stairs.


    At this moment, father Kong couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. For some reason, he felt that Kong Yi had changed. He seemed to have become more like a child.


    During breakfast, Kong Yi, who was once a man of few words, took the initiative to chat with his father. He even patted his chest and promised that he would study hard and get first place in class every time, causing father Kong to laugh out loud in relief ...


    The pair of eyes that had been observing everything in the dark slowly disappeared at this moment.


    When Kong Yi burned his soul and chose to give up his life for a strike, he entrusted a request to Lu Wu.


    He would use his memories to create a new him because his father could not live without him!


    Lu Wu did so.


    This time, little Kong Yi no longer had those heavy memories and no longer had to shoulder the mission of reviving the human race.


    Right now, he was just an ordinary eight-year-old child. In his father¡¯s eyes, he would be a good child who would accompany him to the end.


    Perhaps, in father Kong¡¯s eyes, this was the child he wanted ...

 Chapter 595 - Preparing for the "surprise"

    Chapter 595: Preparing for the ¡°surprise¡±


    The next morning.


    After making breakfast for Bei Li, Lu Wu entered the space of the divine artifact and began to read the information that Bei Li had given him and learn the knowledge related to the divine artifact.


    Since yesterday¡¯s cross-realm battle, Lu Wu had also discovered some hidden dangers of the divine artifact.


    Sending players across extremely long distances would make the connection between the God equipment and the players less secure.


    Even though the barrier was set up by donghuang¡¯s avatar after spending several years, it was still very powerful.


    However, Lu Wu thought that the power of the divine artifact was almost invincible, so the sudden situation at that time was really beyond his expectations.


    He had asked little Beili about this, and little Beili had given him an explanation.


    The reason was simple. It had to do with distance.


    The main body of the divine artifact was a ring in Lu Wu¡¯s hand, and the space of the divine artifact was actually hidden around Lu Wu. It was more like a Parallel Space that he carried with him.


    As for the area of absolute safety that the divine artifact space could cover, it was only the size of the Three Realms.


    As such, the super-long-distance descent of the player Army had already exceeded the absolute safety range of the divine artifact, which was why there had been such a huge change when they had encountered the barrier.


    It was actually very easy to solve this problem.


    As long as Lu Wu led the player Army to the landing point, the artifact space would also follow, forming an absolute safe zone at the landing point.


    In other words, in the future, as long as Lu Wu personally led the Army, it would be enough!


    Within the area of absolute safety, no matter how strong the other party was, as long as they did not detect the location of the space of the divine artifact, no matter how strong the barrier was, it was impossible to block the connection between the divine artifact and the players.


    Little Beili was very confident in this.


    After understanding the reason, Lu Wu heaved a sigh of relief.


    The existence of the divine weapon was the foundation of the player¡¯s catastrophe. If the divine weapon was limited, why would Lu Wu risk the players ¡®lives?


    Even for this cross-border expedition, before setting off, Lu Wu had carefully explored the entire Wanderer planet before he was assured to let the players go.


    It was just that he did not discover donghuang¡¯s incarnation, which was hidden in the depths of the underground of the Wanderer star, which almost led to a huge mistake.


    Now that he understood that the space of the divine artifact had the coverage of an absolute safety area and its reliability, Lu Wu was relieved.


    After that, he devoted himself to his studies.


    It had been more than three years since he had obtained the divine weapon. Three years ago, he was just an ordinary person running a small game website with no traffic and living a mediocre life.


    In the past three years, Lu Wu felt that he had changed a lot and he also realized that he had grown up.


    However, in his eyes, it was still not enough. It was far from enough!


    He had to hurry.


    The current peace in the human realm was only an illusion. The heavenly realm had always regarded the human race as an enemy and could send down heavenly punishment at any time. The attitude of donghuang¡¯s incarnation could be seen from the battle in the outer realm.


    Although Lu Wu didn¡¯t know why heaven didn¡¯t choose to completely wipe out the human race, whether heaven would do so in the future was still unknown.


    He didn¡¯t dare to take the risk!


    Therefore, before the crisis came, Lu Wu felt that he must have enough strength to compete with it.


    Otherwise, he would have let down the ancestors of the human race who had died in battle!


    The feeling of carrying a heavy burden on his shoulders gave Lu Wu a strong determination to become stronger.


    At this time, he was no longer the Lu Wu who refused to learn and improve no matter how little Bei Li tried to persuade him. He was no longer the Lu Wu who just wanted to live a lazy life.


    ¡­¡­


    Reading the ¡°beginner-level divine artifact creation and application Manual¡± written by little Bei Li, Lu Wu seemed to be particularly serious.


    In fact, he could use the divine weapon to directly copy many of the contents in the manual into his mind.


    But he did not do so!


    Just like how the players learned life professions, he did this to learn the detailed process of creation and to lay the foundation for his future self-creation.


    If he only relied on skill storing, then he would only be able to copy from the template in his mind, and would never be able to innovate.


    Lu Wu¡¯s only desire was to be able to create whatever little Bei Li wanted to create.


    A moment later, Lu Wu closed the manual, waved his hand, and a bloodstained tooth appeared in his hand.


    He had lost a large number of soul coins in the cross-realm battle yesterday.


    However, it was not as if he did not gain anything, because he had obtained the tooth of donghuang¡¯s incarnation!


    Originally, Lu Wu wanted Bei Li to make it into the totem of donghuang Taiyi¡¯s negative body, so that he could absorb the power of donghuang Taiyi over time. Just like the bronze tree of God, he would be weakened by the players ¡®absorption.


    However, little Beili shook his head and refused.


    The reason was simple.


    It was too risky for the negative entities to form a direct connection with East Emperor Taiyi, who was too powerful.


    Perhaps he would discover the existence of the divine artifact space because of this, so it was better to be cautious and not do this!


    After understanding the reason, Lu Wu gave up the idea of creating the donghuang Taiyi negative body totem.


    However, the bloody tooth was not useless.


    Lu Wu was already preparing to give donghuang Taiyi a ¡°surprise¡±!


    ¡­¡­


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    In the central square, mo Xiaoxin had a proud smile on his face as he looked at his mother with a smug expression.


    However, mo Lanlan gave him a look of disdain.


    She felt that her son¡¯s path had gone astray. He had been a good bickering spirit, but he had actually changed his profession to a decomposer.


    Moreover, he was so arrogant just because he got 23rd place. He was simply too F * cking useless!


    In mo Lanlan¡¯s opinion, mo Xiaoxin should stir up trouble on the forum and raise his bounty to 10 million soul coins as soon as possible. This was what a qualified son should do.


    Now, if he didn¡¯t make progress and went to be a decomposer, it was simply ¡°putting the cart before the horse.¡± The road was definitely wrong.


    ¡°Just kill yourself. You¡¯re only in 23rd place. This is too embarrassing!¡± Mo Lanlan felt very angry at the thought of this. She couldn¡¯t help but look at mo Xiaoxin.


    ¡°You said that I was just taking the exam. Don¡¯t you think that my results are very surprising?¡± Mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but glare at him.


    ¡°My son will either get first place or not get a place at all. Otherwise, he¡¯ll embarrass me. I¡¯m a little scared now!¡± Mo Lanlan said with a look of disdain.


    Listen, this is what a mother should say!


    When mo Xiaoxin heard this, he had mixed feelings.


    Other people¡¯s biological mothers would hope that their sons would be as successful as possible, but her own biological mother was completely different. Not only was she addicted to the internet, but she also gave birth to a son to be used as a toy and a money-making tool ...


    It was too F * cking real!


    Mo Xiaoxin immediately felt the strong malice from his old mother.


    At this moment, mo Lanlan opened up the trading panel and threw hundreds of spherical crystals to mo Xiaoxin.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already changed your class, we can¡¯t waste it. Let¡¯s go and break them down!¡±


    Upon seeing this, mo Xiaoxin subconsciously opened the analysis.


    [Ghost spirit core (level one treasure)]:


    [Item details: a psionic crystal that has a small probability of being born in a ghost¡¯s body. Can be used for many life professions!]


    ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡± Mo Xiaoxin was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cheap to put this up for auction directly. You should be able to sell it for more money after you break it down into elements!¡±


    ¡°Right, give me all the money you earn!¡± Mo Lanlan reminded him.


    ¡°What about the Commission?¡± After understanding his mother¡¯s thoughts, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You want the administration fee from your mother? Do you know how much money I spent to raise you? If this money was used to raise pigs, it could feed at least ten of them! Moreover, the price of pork has increased. Ten pigs might be able to exchange for a set of better purple equipment!¡± Mo Lanlan said with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Pig...Purple equipment ...¡± Mo Xiaoxin was speechless when he heard the analogy of his biological mother.


    Although it did make sense.


    But my teacher taught me that motherly love is selfless. Why can¡¯t I feel it?


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? quickly break it down and sell it for money. Recently, mother has been very short of money and can¡¯t help but want to sell you in advance!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately go and decompose it!¡± Mo Xiaoxin, who had a strong desire to live, immediately agreed.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Mo Lanlan patted mo Xiaoxin¡¯s shoulder, then picked up her broadsword and walked out of the city.


    His target was still the ghost Mountain range, and he would enter and leave the place seven times ...


    Mo Xiaoxin shivered as he watched his mother leave.


    He had been suppressed by his old mother since he was young, and he did not even have a rebellious period.


    How could he dare to rebel? under the suppression of such an old mother, the consequence of rebelling was a beating, simple and rough.


    Although he had a little bit of fantasy that his mother was just joking about selling him, there was a great chance that his mother was serious!


    Mo Xiaoxin did not dare to bet on this!


    He couldn¡¯t figure out his mother¡¯s brain at all. She was a god-like Internet addict!


    His only nemesis on the spiritual level.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, so he compromised!


    Thinking of this, he found an empty space in the central square of hell, took out the tools he had been given after the class change, and prepared to start work.


    He broke down the hundreds of spirit cores.


    As it was a Tier 1 treasure, mo Xiaoxin did not think much of it. After all, he had made it to the third stage of the trial space. He had also achieved a satisfactory decomposition rate of 79.3% for the rank-3 items that he had decomposed. In his opinion, this rank-1 spirit core was not a problem at all!


    After opening his spiritual eye, a River of Stars formed by countless light spots appeared before his eyes.


    Mo Xiaoxin immediately began to check what elements these light spots were made up of so that he could choose the corresponding frequency to strip them off.


    After a quick inspection, mo Xiaoxin was surprised to see that there was a type of gray elemental light that occupied a third of the area.


    However, he had never seen such an element in The Beginner¡¯s Guide to decomposer.


    There were a total of 5000 types of elements recorded in the beginner manual, all of which were suitable for beginners. Thus, mo Xiaoxin could not help but suspect that these were not basic elements, but an even higher level element.


    With this thought in mind, he immediately put away his items and walked towards the library of hell.


    After walking for about 20 minutes, they entered the library. Everything around them changed, and rows of bookshelves that stretched as far as the eye could see appeared before them.


    There was also a category sign hanging in each area.


    The weapons and equipment section, the spell section, the potion section ...


    The massive library before them was only on the first floor. Players had already analyzed the total area of the library, and it was roughly the same size as underworld.


    Moreover, as the library operated in parallel universes, there was a limit to how many players each space could accommodate. Moreover, the players entering the library would be evenly distributed across the different universes, so there would not be any congestion.


    At this moment, there were already many players in the parallel universe library. Most of them were concentrated in the spells and skills section, learning new knowledge.


    Mo Xiaoxin was very familiar with this place. He immediately walked towards the newly opened knowledge area for deciphers.


    As soon as he stepped into the decomposer knowledge section, the reading panel popped up. A series of book names were arranged in front of him, and there was a search bar on it for players to find the books they wanted.


    Upon seeing this, mo Xiaoxin immediately entered the elemental list into the search bar.


    Immediately, the corresponding book appeared.


    ¡°Elemental characteristics list¡±


    [Complete collection of elemental decomposition]


    [Elemental list: complete]


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Xiaoxin clicked on the ¡°complete elemental list¡± without any hesitation. A book slowly moved out of the shelf and floated in front of mo Xiaoxin.

 Chapter 596 - The path to the wall?

    Chapter 596: The path to the wall?


    After getting the book he wanted, mo Xiaoxin found a quiet place in the library and sat down to study it.


    Different from the beginner¡¯s book, this ¡°the complete list of elements¡± described the different characteristics of 36888 elements. Although it did not specify the specific method of decomposition, it was exactly what he wanted.


    Time passed slowly as the colors and forms of the elements were compared.


    About two hours later, mo Xiaoxin, who was focused on reading the contents of the book, was overjoyed. He had finally found a specific explanation for the gray element.


    On the page, the words and pictures described the names and uses of these elements in detail.


    [Negative elements]:


    [Element details: a special element constructed from the psionic power generated by negative emotions and negative special energy. Extremely common but very difficult to extract. Classified as one of the top 3000 elements!]


    [Elemental function: can be used for cultivation. Can not be used for forging, alchemy, and other life professions!]


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Xiaoxin was stunned when he saw the introduction on the page.


    He did not expect a Tier 1 item to contain the most difficult to decompose element.


    When it came to negative elements, he had been on the forum for many years and knew a lot of game content. He thought of the ¡°evil god¡±, which seemed to be the power that the evil god used.


    As for how to cultivate and use it, mo Xiaoxin had no idea.


    Mo Xiaoxin suddenly felt that things were getting a little tricky.


    This was because he was not capable of breaking down such a top-notch element at his current level. The difficulty level was simply too high.


    However, mo Xiaoxin did not give up. He stood up immediately and went to the decomposer knowledge section again. He found an elemental breakdown table and began to check the decomposition frequency of the negative elements.


    Just as mo Xiaoxin had expected, the decomposition of top-notch elements was much more difficult than that of basic elements.


    This was because the decomposition of this type of element was no longer a single frequency. As it was decomposed, one had to change one¡¯s own frequency, and every change had to match the changing negative element.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin felt a little troubled.


    This was because these negative elements were an important part of the ghost spirit core, occupying more than half of it. If he only decomposed other elements to sell and threw away the negative elements, not only would he not make any money, but he might even lose money ...


    Wouldn¡¯t he be hung up and beaten by his own mother?


    Mo Xiaoxin trembled in fear.


    What was even more terrifying was that if they couldn¡¯t complete the task, their career in war might end here, because they would be sold ...


    On one hand, it was a task given by his mother, and on the other hand, it was a difficult request.


    Even though he had gotten 23rd place in the decomposition test, mo Xiaoxin knew that he could not handle the extraction of such elements.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin looked both aggrieved and pitiful.


    It was too difficult for me!


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered the primary school student who hung on the wall!


    If it was him, there would definitely be no problem.


    Mo Xiaoxin was completely convinced by Kong Yi¡¯s achievement.


    At first, he thought that if Kong Yi, this primary school student, participated in the decomposer trial, first place would be a sure thing.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that this hanging primary school student would actually run to participate in the alchemist¡¯s trial, and even occupy the first place firmly with a score that was hundreds of times higher than the second place.


    In his three years on the Battlefield, MO Xiaoxin felt that this primary school student named Kong Yi was the most terrifying cheat he had ever seen. He also had the greatest potential.


    It was as if he had really cheated, as if he was an invincible existence in all fields.


    From the very start, he had comprehended a top-notch cultivation technique that had never appeared in the entire server. Furthermore, he knew the contents of decomposition like the back of his hand. After that, he had even obtained the first place in The Alchemist trial ...


    A cheater¡¯s life began from an elementary school student.


    From mo Xiaoxin¡¯s point of view, there was nothing that could stop this elementary school student¡¯s rise apart from his addiction.


    Meanwhile, mo Xiaoxin was also looking forward to the stunning performance that this elementary school student would bring in the coming days.


    He believed that with Kong Yi, this primary school student, the future cross-server war would be very exciting. The Chinese server would continue to firmly occupy the first position in the entire server and become the ¡°father¡± of all servers.


    However, after that day, the primary school student never came online again.


    This made mo Xiaoxin very confused.


    At this moment, he opened his friend list. It was still the same. Although he added Kong Yi as a friend, his name was in a Gray State of ¡®not online¡¯.


    Mo Xiaoxin could not help but sigh.


    It looked like it would be impossible to get outside help.


    However, it was impossible for him to give up just like that.


    Mo Xiaoxin immediately turned to look at the rows of bookshelves.


    Search! He had to find a way to extract the negative elements. With so many books, he didn¡¯t believe that there wasn¡¯t a useful way!


    After hesitating for a while, mo Xiaoxin decided to work hard. If there was no other way, he would have to come up with one.


    After that, he was completely immersed in the sea of books.


    He flipped through the corresponding books one by one and understood the relevant content of the negative elements in all aspects, as well as how to use them. The most important thing was still the method to extract them.


    In the days he spent in the library, mo Xiaoxin would buy items from the auction house whenever he was thirsty or hungry, not wasting a single second.


    In the meantime, his mother mo Lanlan sent him a voice message, asking him if he was done.


    Mo Xiaoxin immediately expressed that he had no problem with it, but his heart was filled with bitterness.


    Who asked her to be her own mother!


    Resistance was unfilial, and not resistance meant getting beaten up.


    Don¡¯t be fooled by her mother¡¯s beauty. When she hit someone, it really hurt.


    Mo Xiaoxin had the most say in this, and he had experienced it many times.


    In order not to get beaten up, mo Xiaoxin racked his brains and took the initiative to learn all sorts of unpopular knowledge ...


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Xiaoxin had found a way to extract negative emotions from his body.


    This was a cultivation technique called ¡°negative body¡±.


    What caught mo Xiaoxin¡¯s attention was that this technique recorded a method to absorb negative emotions. He could create a ¡°negative core¡± in his body. With this, he could absorb the negative elements contained in any item. He didn¡¯t need to be like a decomposer, who had to break down and extract them bit by bit according to the frequency.


    Mo Xiaoxin was a little excited that he had found a way. With this, extracting the negative elements would be a piece of cake.


    Thus, mo Xiaoxin began to carefully read through the cultivation technique.


    However, mo Xiaoxin soon began to frown.


    Although this technique¡¯s special feature was that it could use negative elements for cultivation, this technique had a huge flaw. After cultivating this technique, all other elements would be unable to be used.


    For example, mo Xiaoxin used to be a mage and could control all kinds of elements to cast spell techniques in battle. However, after cultivating this technique, he could only choose to control a single negative element.


    This was because negative elements would repel other elements. Cultivating this technique was to create a pure negative body.


    However, when he flipped to the last page of the manual, he saw a line of words that made his eyes widen.


    [Note: only those who are fated to learn the divine skill: although the negative elements are not rare elements, the amount required for cultivation is extremely large. It is extremely troublesome and costly to extract the negative elements from other treasures and other materials to cultivate.] However, there was another way to collect negative elements that was extremely feasible. As long as you had the ability, you could obtain a large amount of negative elements!


    Method: It was terrifying! It was terrifying! If you could find a huge clan, as long as you could fight them, there would be an endless supply of negative elements for you to use. As long as you didn¡¯t anger them to death, the negative elements would be inexhaustible!


    ¡­¡­


    At this point, for some reason, mo Xiaoxin suddenly felt that this cultivation technique was quite pleasing to the eye.


    As for the reason, it was on the note at the end.


    At this moment, he thought of his three years of being a player on the forum.


    This period of time was truly filled with ¡°bloody rain and foul wind.¡± Many heroes had been ¡®crying¡¯ on the forum because of him. Although they gritted their teeth because of this, they couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Thinking about it now, mo Xiaoxin suddenly felt a little proud.


    However, what made mo Xiaoxin frown was the fact that he was arguing on the forum and not in the game.


    If he really killed people in the game, no matter how many lives he had, it would not be enough.


    It was impossible to leave the safe zone.


    Moreover, out of the five servers, none of them were the Garden of Eden that he could survive in.


    This was because he had not even left a single one of the forums on the five servers. It could be said that he had enemies all over the war.


    It was a straightforward decision, but the consequences were very serious.


    If he cultivated this technique and went to fight people in the game in order to become stronger, he would definitely be tired of living and want to quit the game.


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin sighed. Even though he felt that this cultivation technique was very suitable for him, there were too many hidden dangers. He still could not cultivate it.


    As a hidden expert in picking people, he would never take the risk to pick people in the game.


    This was one of the reasons why he was able to survive until now. He had to stick to his principles!


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin decided to return the book and continue looking for other ways to extract the negative elements.


    After clicking on the option to return the books, mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If only the forum and the game were connected.


    This way, he might be able to become a cheat by relying on this cultivation technique.


    Mo Xiaoxin was stunned when he thought of this.


    The forum was connected to the game?


    It seemed like the forum was connected to the game!


    For example, soul coins were the currency of the forum, which could be used to give rewards and the like. Another example was the live stream, which was seamlessly connected to the game. There was no delay or lag when watching the live stream, and the forum could be opened in-game ...


    Mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but get excited when he thought of this.


    Perhaps it was really possible. After all, there were endless possibilities in a battle. This was something that all players agreed on, and Mo Xiaoxin also thought so.


    So, what if he killed people in the forum? he could also absorb negative elements!


    Mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t remain calm at this thought.


    He immediately picked up the book that he had returned, feeling slightly excited.


    It was extremely risky.


    There was no function to delete a character in an expedition. In other words, if he cultivated this negative entity but was unable to obtain negative elements from the forum, then his account would be considered useless.


    What could a mage who could not control elemental spells do? could he raise his staff and fight in close combat?


    Although controlling humans wasn¡¯t the only way to cultivate the negative body, mo Xiaoxin felt that it was the only way!


    After all, he wasn¡¯t a rich player like Gu Yu. It was unrealistic for him to rely on purchasing materials that contained negative elements to cultivate. Therefore, he could only choose to fight with people.


    No cost, and it was his hobby. It was simply too compatible with him.


    However, the risk was extremely high. Before he started cultivating, he didn¡¯t know if the forum was as he thought, perfectly connected to the game.


    If he didn¡¯t succeed, then it would really be like what his mother had said. He would have to live a life of mediocrity. In the future, he could only be a full-time fishing player, and at most, his sub-class would be a melee mage.


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin appeared to be a little hesitant. Originally, he just wanted to find a way to extract the negative elements, but he didn¡¯t expect to find a path that might lead to a cheat.


    Risk? Opportunity?


    But if he didn¡¯t try, how would he know the result?


    Looking at the book in his hand, mo Xiaoxin felt as if he was looking at two paths that were shrouded in mist.

 Chapter 597 - Infinite possibilities

    Chapter 597: Infinite possibilities


    These were two completely different paths, but there was no room for regret after choosing.


    This undoubtedly made mo Xiaoxin feel very conflicted.


    Holding the book, mo Xiaoxin leaned against the bookshelf and slowly sat on the ground, deep in thought.


    He had to admit that he liked this cultivation technique from the bottom of his heart. The way he absorbed the negative elements to grow was simply tailor-made for himself.


    However, the biggest problem now was that if he couldn¡¯t absorb the negative elements on the forum after cultivating this skill, then this skill would be of little value.


    He could only be a close-combat mage in the future.


    Mo Xiaoxin chuckled awkwardly at the thought of himself waving his staff around on the battlefield.


    However, he was not willing to give up just like that.


    It had been three whole years. Like the other players, he had been searching for opportunities and opportunities to rise up. Now that the opportunity was right in front of him, how could he give it up so easily?


    Hugging the book, mo Xiaoxin felt his head go bald from worry.


    As a very rational bickering spirit, he would never be rash and end things when he encountered a difficult problem.


    He had to analyze the pros and cons before making a final decision!


    It was the same when he was scolding people on the forum. He was never like a violent keyboard man who flamed without reason. Instead, he would find the reasons and stand in front of the ¡°truth¡± and make the other party cry.


    As time passed, a new group of players arrived at the library. Meanwhile, mo Xiaoxin was still weighing the pros and cons of the situation.


    In the end, mo Xiaoxin made up his mind when his mother sent him a ¡®voice call¡¯.


    In the voice chat, mo Lanlan said that he was only 3000 soul coins away from buying the level 150 epic-quality weapon ¡°weeping extinguisher.¡± She told him to quickly earn money, or he would be putting his family on the line for the sake of justice!


    Under the pressure of his mother, mo Xiaoxin gritted his teeth and made a decision. ¡®I¡¯ll F * cking learn!¡¯


    After that, mo Xiaoxin began to cultivate according to the method described in the book.


    The cultivation method in the book was not like the meditation in the TV series, but a fantasy.


    He imagined a Black Mountain in his mind and used the pictures in the book as a reference. He constantly sculpted the picture in his mind until the trees and flowers on the mountain became lifelike.


    Although it seemed easy, it was definitely a brainwork.


    However, what surprised mo Xiaoxin was that he could not get rid of the Black Mountain even though he had only formed an initial image of it in his mind.


    As long as he closed his eyes, the Black Mountain would appear.


    This was completely different from the book¡¯s description of how difficult it was to get started. As long as one¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, the Black Mountain in their mind would collapse.


    Could it be that I¡¯m a martial arts genius? Mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    However, time was of the essence, and his mother was already threatening to destroy his family in the name of justice. Mo Xiaoxin immediately immersed himself in his fantasy and began to carefully carve the mountain.


    However, the subsequent cultivation process was so smooth that mo Xiaoxin found it unbelievable.


    In about two hours, he had completely imagined the Black Mountain.


    According to the book, although this cultivation technique was not a top-tier cultivation technique, it was extremely difficult to cultivate. It was related to one¡¯s character, Constitution, and other factors. It was a cultivation technique that cost a lot of money and was extremely difficult to cultivate. It was a technique that took a lot of effort and might not necessarily be beneficial.


    Hence, mo Xiaoxin was amazed that he was able to get started in just two hours.


    At this moment, the game notification rang.


    [Game prompt: congratulations on successfully cultivating a growth-type cultivation technique: [Negative entity]


    [Game Hint 2: negative body is a growth-type cultivation method with a very high upper limit and a very low lower limit. It is an ability that is very difficult to master. Please find a way to grow on your own!]


    Seeing the game notification, mo Xiaoxin subconsciously closed his eyes and the small black Mountain appeared in his mind again.


    This mountain had a name in the books,¡±negative core.¡±


    Apart from the fact that the beginning of the journey required the construction of one¡¯s imagination, the subsequent growth of this small mountain would require the irrigation of negative elements. There was no other way.


    Following mo Xiaoxin¡¯s thoughts, the mountains in his mind trembled slightly, and the flowers and trees on them swayed with it. Everything seemed to come to life.


    When he opened his eyes again, mo Xiaoxin took out his staff from the storage space and began to form a water ball in his palm with a nervous heart.


    Just as he had expected, the moment the water elements were summoned, the Black Mountain in his mind would automatically appear and shake the water elements in the air, making it impossible for him to condense them.


    Mo Xiaoxin then tried using fire, earth, and other elemental spells. However, the Black Mountain in his mind would shake them away as soon as he felt the fluctuations of his spells.


    Mo Xiaoxin had wanted to continue trying.


    At this moment, the game prompt appeared.


    ¡°Game warning: spells are prohibited in the safe zone. If you break the rules again, a certain amount of soul coins will be deducted as punishment.¡±


    Seeing the game notification, mo Xiaoxin immediately gave up trying. He knew that it was useless to try any further.


    It could be said that the current him had already left the realm of an elemental mage and was one step closer to a close combat mage.


    Fortunately, there was still room for redemption.


    At this thought, mo Xiaoxin opened the forum with practiced ease.


    With a nervous mood, he was ready to flame ... No, flame!


    Mo Xiaoxin was so familiar with this that it had become second nature to him. Looking at the posts that were constantly refreshing in the forum, he could even tell how many points the OP¡¯s words were worth mentioning just by looking at the title.


    Even though he was nervous, mo Xiaoxin was instantly in the zone when he opened the post.


    After the virtual keyboard was projected, he began to type.


    The forum had a very advanced function, which was that the thoughts in the mind could be directly converted into words without the need to type on the keyboard.


    However, in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s opinion, it was best to tap the keyboard when he was trying to pick a fight.


    Soon, mo Xiaoxin forgot about his current goal and was completely immersed in the pleasure of becoming a bar spirit.


    From the main forum to the sub-sections, and then to the forums of other servers, after the five-in-a-second mode was activated, it simply could not stop.


    His keen insight allowed him to quickly find a ¡°leverage point¡± and then attack the OP on the mental level.


    After a series of actions, his bounty on the bounty board increased again ...


    Three hours later, mo Xiaoxin reluctantly closed the forum.


    To him, the forum felt like home. Everyone in it was talented and had nice words. He loved to see them gnash their teeth in hatred, but they were helpless ...


    Mo Xiaoxin stretched lazily. His entire body felt comfortable, but his expression suddenly froze.


    He suddenly thought of the problem with the ¡®negative body¡¯ cultivation technique.


    Because he was too engrossed in it, he had completely forgotten what he was supposed to do.


    He opened the attribute panel with an extremely nervous mood.


    Mo Xiaoxin (player):


    [Class: Elementalist (first job transition)]


    [Ability details: elemental heart (recovers a certain amount of mana every second] has been blocked), elemental affinity (elemental-type casting speed reduced by 20%] has been blocked)...]


    [Negative entity (growth-type cultivation technique)]:


    [Cultivation method details: after successfully cultivating the negative entity, all elemental abilities other than the negative elements will be blocked.]


    [Cultivation method progress: first rank (0/2000)]


    [Elementary abilities: elemental isolation, negative manipulation, nothingness]


    [Elemental isolation (special passive)]:


    [Ability details: all elemental spells will be ineffective against you!]


    [Negative control (active)]:


    [Ability details: control negative elements and inject them into the target¡¯s body, causing the target to have negative emotions. It will cause a mental impact and cause the target to have negative emotions. The amount of damage will depend on the cultivation level of the cultivation method.]


    [Note: let the other party die in pain. Hahaha!]


    [Void]:


    [Ability details: elementalizes the negative elements of the body. In this state, the body will lose its form. Physical and elemental spells will be ineffective against you. Curse-type spells will have their damage halved, and movement speed will be increased by 300%. Duration: 5 minutes (increases with the skill). Cooldown: 20 minutes!]


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at his own analysis panel, mo Xiaoxin was stunned.


    Although its ability was indeed very strong, it was practically an expert in self-protection and had all kinds of immunity and escape skills.


    Even the only active attack skill he had was to shut his opponent down and then wait for an opportunity to escape. At least, that was what mo Xiaoxin thought.


    It could be said that mo Xiaoxin really liked the supplementary ability of this cultivation technique.


    However, the biggest problem was that he had been arguing on the forum for three hours, but his cultivation progress was still zero. There was no progress at all.


    At that moment, mo Xiaoxin panicked.


    He also felt that he was one step closer to becoming a close-combat mage.


    The forum and the game were not interconnected?


    Before he could even use the negative energy to shut down the other players, mo Xiaoxin felt like he was going to shut down first.


    In his opinion, the forum was the only place he could collect negative emotions.


    I¡¯m finished!


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin took out a ghost spirit core from his medium and tried to extract the negative elements from it. He wanted to see how his cultivation progress would be if he relied on absorbing the negative elements from treasures.


    All of a sudden, the negative elements in this ¡°ghost spirit core¡± turned into a cloud of mist and were extracted. The gray inside the spirit core also disappeared, turning into an almost transparent crystal.


    Compared to being a decomposer, the ability of the negative energy cultivation method saved mo Xiaoxin a lot of time and effort in absorbing the negative elements.


    Then, under mo Xiaoxin¡¯s control, the ball of negative energy was absorbed into his body. He quickly opened his personal panel.


    [Negative state]:


    [Cultivation method progress: first rank (1.6/2000)]


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, mo Xiaoxin felt like he was one step closer to becoming a close-combat mage.


    Although it was only a level one ¡°ghost spirit core¡±, this thing could still be sold for about 20 soul coins.


    In other words, if he wanted to complete the first rank of cultivation, he would have to spend at least twenty-five thousand soul coins.


    However, this was only the first stage. The cost of subsequent cultivation would definitely increase by several times.


    He¡¯s autistic, autistic!


    Mo Xiaoxin felt that this cultivation method was no longer a matter of difficulty. It was a complete waste of money!


    What¡¯s the point of training, he¡¯s switching to close combat! Mo Xiaoxin thought to himself in despair.


    Mo Xiaoxin, who was in low spirits, hugged his cultivation technique book and sat on the ground, leaning against the bookshelf. His body was trembling slightly.


    For this account, he had worked hard for three years. During this period, he had fished to earn money for equipment and materials for class change. He had been down-to-earth, step by step ...


    Although he didn¡¯t catch up with the first player¡¯s ladder and changed his class to a five elements Warlock, he still managed to change to the new mage class, elemental Warlock, by working hard.


    At this moment, it seemed that all his efforts had been in vain.


    The more he thought about it, the sadder mo Xiaoxin became. He opened the forum again.


    Every time he was sad, he wanted to transfer his negative emotions to other forum players.


    It was time to go all out!


    However, when he opened the forum, a line of words on his personal information in the upper right corner suddenly caught his attention.


    [Crayon Shinchan (forum account)]


    [Account level: Grand Elder (300245/802405 points)]


    Number of posts: 9825


    [Number of replies: 724052]


    [Account balance: soul coins: 378 negative elements (special): 443.326


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, his expression gradually became interesting.


    Players often said that there were countless Easter eggs, countless surprises, and endless possibilities in a war.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin felt that this saying was F * cking right!


    As expected, the forum was connected to the game. After cultivating this technique, it was not impossible for him to extract negative elements from the forum.


    It required a conversion process!


    Looking at the ¡®withdraw¡¯ button under his account balance, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    It seemed like he was about to rise!

 Chapter 598 - Walk a path that belongs to you

    Chapter 598: Walk a path that belongs to you


    Recently, the players who often hung out on the forum noticed that Crayon Shinchan¡¯s appearance seemed to be getting more and more frequent.


    Although he had always been a long-term guest of the forum who stayed online for a long time.


    However, the frequency of its appearance had become more frequent than before.


    During this period, there were all kinds of fancy bickering, and behind the comical expressions were the tears of many ¡°op¡±, which converged into a River ...


    She couldn¡¯t fight back, and she couldn¡¯t hit him.


    So what if the players gritted their teeth? they followed Crayon Shinchan¡¯s instructions.


    Are you angry? If you¡¯re angry, jump out of the game and kill me (funny)


    Many players were so angry that they wanted to smash their keyboards when they saw this flawlessly stupid quarrelsome person who had yet to be found.


    However, she could not do anything to him.


    In fact, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s existence had been a great help to the development of the forum. It could be said that he had promoted the development of many sections.


    For example, the strategy guides posted by many high-level players.


    Mo Xiaoxin was always able to pick out flaws in the detailed content given his strong understanding of the game.


    This made the expert players even more cautious when they wrote their strategy guides, afraid that mo Xiaoxin would criticize them and at the same time, embarrass them among their fans.


    Therefore, his existence had increased the quality of the strategy guides in the forums. This had helped many players who loved to read the strategy guides.


    However, these advantages couldn¡¯t cover up Crayon Shinchan¡¯s ¡°misdeeds¡±.


    Every old player on the forum could casually list out countless ¡°misdeeds¡± of Crayon Shinchan.


    This was just like when the non-server forum first opened.


    At that time, the non-server had just been launched. The entire non-server player group was beaten up by the beast-devouring tribe. They died every day, and the game experience was extremely poor. A large number of players were in a state of depression.


    Crayon Shinchan¡¯s existence made the non-server players ¡®mood even heavier.


    Crayon Shinchan would never let go of sprinkling salt on his wounds.


    Although what he said was reasonable and true, it was hard to accept the truth at that time.


    For example, the 1000 Ways to Die for non-server players written by Crayon Shinchan was still on the forum.


    When many new players saw this, they would understand the early ¡°dark moments¡± of the non-servers and the bitter experience of the old players. This had also become a black spot in the history of the non-server combat.


    Therefore, the players chose to forget Crayon Shin-chan¡¯s good points and deeply remember his bad points.


    Behind the huge bounty were the players from the five servers who shared a common enemy, and they were all crying because of mo Xiaoxin. His position as the most influential person on the forum had never been shaken even after three years of battle.


    Although there were players who wanted to copy Crayon Shinchan ¡®s¡¯ legend ¡®.


    They also learned from him and went around to challenge people, trying to increase their popularity. However, no one had succeeded.


    The reason Crayon Shinchan was called the bar God was that he liked to use bars. However, when he used them, he was clear and straight to the point. This was something that others couldn¡¯t learn.


    Those imitators would only be called ¡°trolls¡±, not bar spirits, let alone bar gods.


    The only difference was that trolls could do whatever they wanted to for no reason, but Crayon Shinchan could directly hit the original poster¡¯s sore spot and find a reason that the original poster couldn¡¯t refute, using ¡®truth¡¯ to crush the original poster¡¯s heart.


    Let me tell you one thing, what you¡¯re proud of, what you use to act tough, is f * cking useless!


    This was also one of the reasons why many players hated mo Xiaoxin. He was right, and there was no way to refute him!


    However, this group of players was very unhappy.


    Therefore, it was easy to tell who was stronger between the imitators and Crayon Shinchan.


    There were many cheaters in conquests, but there was only one bar God.


    Even Crayon Shinchan was a well-known existence among the new players.


    Many newbies liked to enter the war Forum to learn about game-related content, learning knowledge on the forum like curious babies. Therefore, the first famous warrior they knew was usually not a cheater, but Crayon Shinchan, who had his true identity a mystery.


    That was why mo Xiaoxin had become very active recently, giving many players a headache.


    He always felt that if he said something wrong in a certain post, he would be ridiculed by a troll who suddenly appeared!


    ¡­¡­


    However, just as countless players were having a headache over this, mo Xiaoxin also encountered his own problem.


    After cultivating the negative body, he had thought that his future would be bright.


    With the ¡°cash extraction¡± once a day, he had already cultivated to the second level of the cultivation technique in just a few days. He was not far from the third level, and his growth was rapid.


    This made mo Xiaoxin feel that if he continued like this, he might end up becoming a member of the wall-hanging group.


    However, at this time, the ¡®aftereffects¡¯ came.


    Although he was more diligent, the result was that the bounty on the bounty section also rose. Compared to before, the curve of the increase was rising straight up.


    This was no small matter to him.


    Every time he got closer to the agreed bounty of 10 million, mo Xiaoxin felt like his mother¡¯s blade was one step closer to his neck.


    The consequences of being active had both advantages and disadvantages.


    According to the previous growth rate, there was still a period of time before his mother would put righteousness before family.


    However, from the recent increase, he was not far from death.


    Moreover, the more he jumped around on the forum, the happier his mother was. After all, it was all money.


    Raising children to guard against old age was a phrase that mo Lanlan had fully expressed.


    It was so real that it was cruel!


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s current situation was ...


    If you criticize people on the forum, you¡¯re not far from death, but if you don ¡®t, you can¡¯t cultivate the cultivation technique.


    How to choose was a huge problem that gave mo Xiaoxin a headache.


    He knew very well that with his mother¡¯s character, she could really ¡°Kacha¡± him off with a knife, and she would not feel guilty at all.


    As the person who understood his mother the best, mo Xiaoxin knew.


    Her mother had always been a carefree person and never played around. She didn¡¯t have the so-called ¡°white lies¡± that other parents had. She only spoke her true thoughts.


    Although he was her son, in the eyes of her mother, he might not be as useful as a set of top-tier epic equipment.


    And according to his mother, every time he saw his bounty increase, it was like seeing a Pig in a Pen grow fatter, and he could be slaughtered and sold for money.


    It was so real that it made one¡¯s heart ache!


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s greatest nemesis was his mother, who had never concealed her true inner mantra. She was a ¡®shadow¡¯ that he could not shake off.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Xiaoxin had also discovered a problem in his recent research on the negative body.


    That was, only by opening the forum and ¡°scamming¡± in the game would the balance of negative elements in the forum increase.


    If they opened the forum on the computer after going offline, not only would they not be able to get any negative elements, but their balance of negative elements would also disappear.


    In other words, if he wanted to cultivate this technique, he could only open the Forum¡¯s [people] thread in the game. Doing so in reality was completely useless, and it would not increase his negative balance at all.


    Mo Xiaoxin thought that it was just a game design and didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Since he had the gaming chamber, he didn¡¯t need to use the computer much. He didn¡¯t think it was a problem.


    However, he was still planning to stop on the forum for a while.


    That was because his mother had told him to work harder yesterday ...


    At that moment, mo Xiaoxin could feel his mother¡¯s deep malice.


    So, if he continued to fight like this, his career in war might end early ...


    ¡­¡­


    For Lu Wu, who often lurked in the forum, what happened to mo Xiaoxin could not be hidden from him.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry at mo Xiaoxin¡¯s thoughts at the time.


    It was fine if he cut the leeks behind the scenes, but this mo Xiaoxin also came up with his own way of cutting leeks, which really made Lu Wu dumbfounded.


    The current mo Xiaoxin was like a forum farmer. He relied on the huge number of forum players to continuously extract negative elements for his own growth.


    The potential of players was limitless, and there would always be flashy moves. However, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s move had still hit him.


    At this moment, Lu Wu really felt that this kid was a talent!


    To think that he could think of another way to cut leeks, and it was done in the forum.


    He had no choice but to accept it.


    Turning his hobby into something to rely on for his growth, what a godlike operation!


    And the ¡°negative balance¡± that appeared in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s personal information in the forum was also added by Lu Wu.


    Because he felt that this idea was indeed very good, and it didn¡¯t affect his soul coin income, nor did it affect the production of soul coins of other players.


    For Lu Wu, the strength of the players only had benefits and no disadvantages.


    More importantly, he knew that mo Xiaoxin was a player who loved war.


    In the past three years, he had a deep impression of this player.


    This was because whenever he randomly clicked on a post in the forum, he would always see ¡°Crayon Shinchan¡¯s¡± reply.


    They were simply everywhere!


    However, at that time, Lu Wu just thought it was fun and didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    After all, the ability to control people was not a cheat-like talent, and it would not bring any growth to the scourge.


    At that time, Lu Wu was still thinking that it would be great if this player¡¯s growth in the game could be as strong as his ability to control people.


    He didn¡¯t expect that today, three years later, a random thought from back then would actually come true.


    This ¡°Crayon Shinchan¡± had actually come up with the godly operation of ¡°breeding in the forum.¡±


    Lu Wu really didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but he had to admire him. He had really achieved himself by relying on his hobbies.


    Lu Wu was looking forward to his next performance.


    As for the [negative body] skill book, Lu Wu had also gained a specific understanding of it while mo Xiaoxin was learning it.


    He realized that this cultivation technique wasn¡¯t really that impressive.


    Some clues could be seen from the fact that the artifact didn¡¯t have a global announcement.


    Just as the divine artifact had analyzed, the upper limit of this technique was very high, and the lower limit was very low.


    Whether or not he could grow up was completely unknown.


    Even the one who created this cultivation method had only cultivated it to the ninth level, which was the late stage of the ghost emperor realm.


    However, Lu Wu felt that mo Xiaoxin was very suitable for this skill. He might be able to create miracles.


    With such a huge group of players on the forum, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s reserve resources were much better than the creator ¡®s. In addition to his ¡°bar spirit talent,¡± it was entirely possible for him to surpass the creator of the cultivation method and go further and longer!


    At this time, mo Xiaoxin had officially entered the scope of Lu Wu¡¯s observation, and he would then see if his subsequent performance would be loaded into the small cheat book.


    Lu Wu was looking forward to seeing if he could create a path that belonged to him.

 Chapter 599 - Mid-Autumn Festival (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival~)

    Chapter 599: Mid-Autumn Festival (Happy Mid-Autumn Festival~)


    It was the Mid-Autumn Festival on the 15th of August.


    It was also known as the Moon Festival, Autumn Festival, Mid-Autumn Festival, August Festival, August gathering, moon chasing Festival, moon playing Festival, moon worshipping Festival, daughter¡¯s Festival, or reunion Festival. It was a traditional cultural festival that was popular among many ethnic groups in the Dragon Kingdom and other countries in the Chinese cultural circle. As Chinese people spread all over the world, this day became an International Festival.


    Along with the Dragon Boat Festival, the Spring Festival, and the Qingming Festival, they were known as the four traditional festivals of the Dragon Kingdom.


    As it was a public holiday, a large number of players on the forum urged the dog official to quickly release the event, saying that it was time to scatter coins.


    The current Conqueror players had long gotten used to having an event on every festival day.


    Therefore, they were always full of anticipation for the festival. Now that it had come, they were all prepared to make a big profit from the dog officials.


    And Lu Wu didn¡¯t let the players down. Early in the morning, he released the Mid-Autumn Festival event in the game and the forum at the same time.


    [Mid-Autumn Festival event theme: Moon Dream clear autumn]:


    [Mid-Autumn Festival activity 1: Chang ¡®e¡¯s rabbit hunt (all day)]:


    [Event details: after the start of this event, an event NPC ¡°Chang ¡®e¡± will appear in underworld. Players can accept quests from this NPC to help her find the missing Yue tu.] After finding and capturing it, one can return to hell to submit it and receive a generous reward.


    [Event item: Rabbit net (cooldown once every 5 minutes. Distance: 15 meters. 20% chance of failure)]


    [Event hint: after the start of this event, the land of Beiqi will randomly spawn New Moon rabbits (each person can only complete this task once)]


    [Activity Hint 2: Moon Rabbit is immune to all damage and crowd control, except for the quest item.]


    [Mid-Autumn Festival activity 2: competition under the moon (all-day)]:


    [Event details: after the start of this event, every player will be qualified to participate in three full-server individual competition matches.] During this event, for every victory, you will receive a Mid-Autumn Festival blessing bag (random prize draw). The winner of three consecutive victories will receive a ¡°Mid-Autumn Festival gift bag.¡±


    [Activity hint: the strength of the cross-server battle opponent matched for this activity will undergo attribute balance adjustment!]


    [Mid-Autumn Festival activity 3: koi fish presents (3 p.m. To 8 p.m.)]:


    [Event details: after the start of this event, koi fish will randomly appear in all rivers and lakes of Beiqi. Players can go fishing.] Players who successfully catch a koi fish will receive a ¡°Mid-Autumn Mooncake¡± from the koi fish. After using it, random item rewards will be given.


    [Event hint: the ¡°Mid-Autumn Mooncake¡± obtained in this event can be given to other players. The gobbler will receive 5 luck points, which will increase the probability of obtaining a high-quality item in the next lucky draw by 30%. Each Mid-Autumn Mooncake can only be given once.]


    [Mid-Autumn Festival activity 4: full moon (8 p.m. To 12 p.m.)]:


    [Event details: after the start of this event, a puzzle will be displayed on the moon every ten minutes. Players can look up at the moon and solve the puzzles.]


    [Event rules: the first 10 million players who answer each riddle correctly will receive a random small gift!]


    The official message was,¡±the moon in autumn is good, how about we invite you to join us?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As the event began, the entire underworld underwent a massive transformation.


    At this moment, the flowers, grass, and trees in the city bloomed with colorful flowers, and a burst of fragrance spread in the city, making people feel relaxed and happy. Lanterns were hung under the eaves of all the buildings, giving off a festive atmosphere.


    The sky around them gradually darkened. Under the players ¡®astonished gazes, a golden full moon slowly rose. The soft moonlight scattered down and formed a crystal path that led straight to the center of underworld city.


    The Jade soul opened in the East, and Chang ¡®e came chasing after the shadow.


    At this time, a graceful figure appeared from the moon, stepping on a bridge made of moonlight and slowly descending.


    An autumn water god succubus.


    The shadow of half a song drifted.


    The water sleeve broke the moon in the frost.


    Luo qun swept the dark fragrance away.


    The graceful Pearl leads to three lives on the other shore,


    Bodhi was not a tree that provoked the mortal world.


    Chang ¡®e walked out from the moon. Her eyes were as clear as water, and she was dressed in a light chiffon dress. Her entire body was filled with the interpretation of beauty, and she was even more like a fairy who didn¡¯t consume the food of the mortal world. As the ribbons floated in the air, a celestial aura surrounded her.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the players were dumbfounded.


    Living in the Dragon Kingdom, he had naturally heard many myths and legends since he was young.


    Chang ¡®e was undoubtedly one of the most impressive characters in the fairy tales.


    Seeing Chang ¡®e descend to the mortal world during the battle, the players were extremely excited.


    The event channel was instantly filled with the players ¡®praises.


    Some praised the dog officials for their diligence in organizing the event, while others lamented that the dog officials were burning their funds ...


    This was also the reason why players were looking forward to the event during war.


    The biggest difference from other games was that every event in the war was done with extra care, giving them a strong festive atmosphere.


    The festive atmosphere in-game was even more intense than in real life, making them remember this day even more.


    According to a certain player, war made many players remember many festivals that they usually didn¡¯t care about, and it played an important role in promoting traditional festivals.


    In fact, this was indeed the case. A few days before each Festival, the forum would discuss the upcoming festival and even speculate what activities the dog officials would hold.


    The players were always looking forward to this day.


    At this time, the event began, and the opening scene was the shocking scene of Chang ¡®e¡¯s descent, which made the players feel as if they were suddenly surrounded by a festive atmosphere.


    When Chang ¡®e arrived in underworld city under the moonlight, an event notification appeared in all the players¡¯ minds.


    [This Mid-Autumn Festival ¡®Moon Dream clear autumn¡¯ has begun. Event 1 (Chang ¡®e¡¯s search for rabbits) has officially begun. The event item¡¯ rabbit-catching net ¡®will be distributed. The Beiqi region will now randomly spawn¡¯ moon rabbits ¡®. Players, please go and catch them and hand them over to Chang¡¯ E!]


    At the same time the game prompt appeared, a voice rang in their ears.¡±


    ¡°Fellow descendants of Beiqi, can you help me find the moon Rabbit?¡±


    The voice was smooth and melodious, like a pot of wine, intoxicating one¡¯s heart.


    When the players realized that the event had started, they all made their way out of underworld city.


    At this moment, the congestion appeared again.


    However, the smart players had already arrived outside the city before the event officially started. They were afraid that they would be stuck at the entrance and waste a lot of the event time like before.


    ¡­¡­


    As the event started, white rabbits descended from the sky above the Beiqi land.


    The players ¡®Festival revelry began at this moment, and they began to run wildly across the land of Beiqi, looking for the lost rabbit for Chang¡¯ e.


    At this time, at the junction of the forsaken land and the desperate cliff, a rabbit was lying on the tree and eating leaves.


    Because Ye Shiwen had been dragged away by her mother to visit her relatives, she wasn¡¯t online today, so rabbit could only spend the holiday alone.


    It looked up at the bright full moon and suddenly felt a little lonely.


    It was used to being lonely, but ever since it followed Ye Shiwen, it had not felt this way for a long time.


    For some reason, the disappointed rabbit drooped its head, bent its body, and shook its ears, looking discouraged.


    So boring, I¡¯ll just gnaw on the leaves!


    Thinking of this, the rabbit picked up the leaf that it had just picked and continued to gnaw on it.


    However, as it gnawed on the leaves, it suddenly realized that something was wrong. The same rustling sound as when it was gnawing on the leaves came from the side.


    The rabbit turned its head suspiciously and was immediately dumbfounded to find a rabbit that looked very similar to itself lying on the side and gnawing on a leaf.


    ¡°F * ck!¡±


    At this moment, the rabbit was stunned.


    If it didn¡¯t know that it didn¡¯t have any siblings, it would have suspected that this was its long-lost sibling.


    ¡°You also like to eat leaves, are you also a high-level rabbit?¡± After some thought, B.rabbit took two steps forward and tried to say hello.


    However, this Yue tu didn¡¯t pay any attention to the rabbit. It continued to gnaw on the leaf with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Brother, how about we be friends?¡± The rabbit thought for a moment, and asked again with great sincerity.


    At this moment, the rabbit suspected that this Moon Rabbit was very likely of the same breed as itself. It might also be a divine rabbit that had the blood of the herb pounding rabbit.


    After all, they looked too similar.


    Thus, the rabbit suddenly had the urge to become sworn brothers. After all, this was the first time it had met its own kind.


    When Yue tu realized that the rabbit was gradually approaching, she suddenly raised her head in alarm. Then, she leaped down from the tree and disappeared without a trace.


    The rabbit: ¡°???¡±


    Yue tu¡¯s cold and aloof attitude made the rabbit feel a little confused.


    However, just as it was holding the leaf and thinking about why, three players were quietly approaching.


    ¡°Boss, I just saw a Moon Rabbit land in this direction. Look for it carefully, don¡¯t let anyone get there first!¡±


    ¡°Yes, look carefully ... Eh? Look at the tree in front of you, isn¡¯t that the rabbit!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s this one. Hurry up and attack. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The bewildered rabbit lowered his head to look at the leaf in his arms, then turned to look in the direction that Yue tu had left. After some thought, he decided to catch up and ask.


    After getting off the tree, the rabbit was about to run in that direction.


    At this moment, three nets were set up. Then, three figures jumped out of the grass and pounced on it like hungry wolves. The rabbit was stunned.


    Just like that, the rabbit was caught in a daze. It was not even allowed to struggle before it was thrown into a bag.


    At this moment, the rabbit roared in all sorts of ways, saying all kinds of filthy words that it had learned from the copper hook.


    ¡°Listen, this rabbit can actually speak human language and even curse!¡± The leading man was very surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. You¡¯re a Moon Rabbit, after all. How can you be like a normal rabbit?¡± His companion replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go submit our mission first, then we¡¯ll come out later to catch the moon Rabbit!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! I didn¡¯t expect to catch Yue tu right after the event started! This is a good sign! We might get rich in this Mid-Autumn Festival!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The three of them returned to the underworld in a pleasant mood as they chatted along the way, and they arrived at the central square where Chang ¡®e was located.


    When they opened the bag, B.rabbit was still cursing angrily.


    At this time, the leader of the players picked up its ear and handed it to fairy Chang ¡®e.


    However, when fairy Chang ¡®e saw the rabbit, she was also extremely surprised. Her beautiful eyes flickered, and her red lips gently opened. She shook her head and said,


    ¡°Descendants of Northern divergent, you¡¯ve captured the wrong person. This isn¡¯t my Yue tu!¡±


    As they were afraid that the rabbit would escape, they had not analyzed the rabbit¡¯s interface before they caught it. The three of them were dumbfounded when they received Chang ¡®e¡¯s reply, so they quickly checked the rabbit¡¯s interface.


    When they found out that the rabbit was actually a player¡¯s contracted beast, the three players ¡®expressions became extremely awkward.


    He thought it was a good start, but he didn¡¯t expect to accidentally hurt an ally.


    As the rabbit cursed, the three of them sincerely apologized and took out a pile of food as compensation. Only then did the rabbit temporarily put up with this anger.


    However, the rabbit¡¯s ¡°tragedy¡± was not over yet. Just as it had thought, it looked too similar to Yue tu.


    If he did not open the analysis panel, he would not be able to see the difference at all.


    It had escaped from the three-man team ¡®s¡¯ Demon Claw ¡®, which meant that its crisis was over.


    When rabbit walked out of hell again, he was surrounded by countless evil faction players.


    At this moment, the rabbit almost doubted its life.


    During this time, they were captured again and again and brought back to Chang ¡®e in the central square of the underworld, where they were handed over as Yue tu.


    After dozens of times, the rabbit almost shut itself down.


    At this moment, it really missed Ye Shiwen, because it was too dangerous for a rabbit to be outside.


    Looking at the outside world, they are all bad people who want to bully me!

 Chapter 600 - The nemesis descends

    Chapter 600: The nemesis descends


    ?


    The event officially started, setting off a wave of revelry belonging to the players in the northern divergent land.


    During this period of time, there were groups of players everywhere who were trying to catch the moon Rabbit. The herb-grinding rabbit was so scared that it simply hid in the sewers of hell, not daring to come out no matter what.


    It was because the outside world was too scary!


    The current players were like the gorillas that would transform on the night of the full moon on the neighboring mountain. Every time there was a full moon, their brains would short-circuit and they would want to cause great destruction ...


    The trembling rabbit hugged itself, feeling wronged and scared. It could only hide in the sewer and wait for the lovely Ye Shiwen to save it.


    It was too difficult to be a rabbit!


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours after the start of the Mid-Autumn Festival event, some players had already caught the moon rabbits needed for the event and received their rewards.


    Since each player could only complete the ¡°Chang ¡®e rabbit hunt¡± event once, these players did not have the intention to go out and look for Yue tu again. Therefore, they turned their attention to the second event, the ¡®competition under the moon¡¯, which was also open all day.


    Most of the players had never experienced an individual competition that was synchronized with the entire server, so they were undoubtedly curious. Moreover, the attributes of this server-wide competition would be adjusted to an absolute balance. As long as his skills passed the test, there was still a high chance of him getting a reward.


    Therefore, this group of players opened the event panel and began to randomly match opponents across the server, looking forward to their own performance.


    As more and more players caught the moon Rabbit and completed the ¡°Chang ¡®e¡¯s search for the rabbit¡± quest, the ¡°martial arts contest under the moon¡± event gradually entered its most popular stage.


    Matches on all servers began, and the rankings of the winning games on the major servers began to be fiercely contested.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in underworld city, Yuan Fang was eating mooncakes made by players. He happily clicked on the ¡®match¡¯ button for the competition under the moon.


    Everyone else took the competition seriously, but it didn¡¯t matter to Yuan Fang whether he took it seriously or not.


    Whether he could win or not, he never looked at himself, but at his opponent.


    The stronger the opponent¡¯s competitive spirit, the higher his chances of victory. If the opponent had no intention of defeating him, then it would basically end in a draw.


    In other words, he wanted to be passive in the individual competition because he didn¡¯t have the ability to take the initiative.


    As a player with almost 1000 draws and only 1 win, Yuan Fang felt that every time he participated in a competition, he was just going through the motions and chatting with the opponent players for half an hour ...


    Due to the generous rewards for winning this event, Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t help but participate.


    Even though he didn¡¯t have much hope of winning.


    However, he would definitely not lose. If there were no accidents, it would still be a draw.


    While he was waiting, the game prompt appeared.


    [Game prompt: successfully matched with an opponent. The opponent is a Beiqi player: [Nie Feng, 24 losses in a row, 0 wins!]


    Seeing that they were about to enter the individual arena, Yuan Fang quickly stuffed the mooncake in his hand into his mouth and made his preparations.


    As the countdown continued, the surrounding environment gradually became blurry. When it became clear again, Yuan Fang found himself at the top of a mountain.


    The wind whistled in his ears. He turned around and saw a deep abyss below him. There was a bright moon above his head. He was surrounded by a martial arts field, filled with all kinds of weapons.


    As usual, Yuan Fang sat down and waited for the competition to officially begin. Then, he started to talk about life with his opponent.


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with nie Feng because nie Feng was basically always out with Hu He and rarely returned to the underworld.


    Although he knew that this person was a member of the wall-hanging group, Yuan Fang did not have a specific understanding of his ability.


    In Yuan Fang¡¯s opinion, none of his opponents could do anything to him!


    Not to mention that his opponent had lost 24 times in a row, which meant that he was probably a hack that mainly used lifestyle classes, so he couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    ¡­¡­


    However, when he found out that his opponent was the square-shaped nie Feng, he was also stunned.


    At first, he was a little nervous. In terms of combat skills, he was really bad. In addition to the limitations of the arena, his winning rate was frighteningly low. To be precise, he had not won even once.


    This was because he needed a large amount of time to concoct potions every time the match started. However, who would give him such time? when facing him, all his opponents would rush up and attack him, directly kicking him out of the match.


    Therefore, after losing 24 matches in a row, nie Feng had given up on his own personal arena.


    Because he knew that it was not suitable for a head-on battle!


    However, there were rewards for this event. Nie Feng was naturally unwilling to give up on the reward, so he decided to try again.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the first opponent he was matched with was an extremely different kind of cheater, the Round Square.


    From the initial nervousness to this moment, nie Feng had become extremely calm.


    He was sure to win!


    Other people were afraid of the square because they couldn¡¯t break the upper limit of the Square¡¯s defense and would be injured instead. Hitting the square was like hitting a Hedgehog, and they would always be the one in pain.


    However, if nie Feng claimed to be second in terms of attack power, who would dare to claim to be first?


    The hell explosion a year ago was a good example. At that time, he had just become an Alchemist (bomber) not long ago, but he had already killed a ghost emperor. Now that he was more familiar with it, as long as he was given time, he could blow up anything!


    Looking at the square, nie Feng¡¯s expression gradually became ferocious, and his heart began to swell.


    I¡¯ve finally met an opponent who can restrain me. It looks like I¡¯m going to win once!


    As the wall disappeared, the game prompt for the competition to begin appeared.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang casually sat on the ground and waved at nie Feng,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t chat! Just wait for your death!¡±


    As he spoke, nie Feng took out an alchemy furnace and started to operate it.


    Yuan Fang was stunned when he saw this.


    As he didn¡¯t go to the forum much and was a player who came later, he didn¡¯t know about nie Feng¡¯s past deeds. Therefore, when he saw nie Feng refining potions, he was a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Benefactor, what are you doing?¡± Yuan Fang could not help but ask curiously.


    ¡°Give me 20 minutes and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Nie Feng said without any hesitation.


    From nie Feng¡¯s point of view, so what if he had exposed his thoughts? could Yuan Fang do anything to him?


    The ¡± 1¡å damage was not a threat at all.


    He just had to calmly refine the medicine and it would be over!


    ¡°Poison? If it¡¯s poison, then my counterattack can still hurt you. I advise you to give up. A draw is the best result. ¡± Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade him.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll know later. Be quiet!¡± After saying that, nie Feng no longer paid any attention to Yuan Fang and continued to make the ¡°special nuclear bomb.¡±


    It was rare for him to win. At this moment, nie Feng was a little excited. He had been looking forward to this day for too long.


    The curious Yuan Fang walked to nie Feng¡¯s side and began to watch him refine the medicine.


    As time passed, the medicine furnace began to shake unsteadily.


    At this moment, players began to enter the viewing gallery to watch the match.


    Many players came with the mentality of learning or watching the battle between the cheaters.


    However, when they saw the two sides of the competition standing together, staring at the medicine refining furnace with a serious expression, the onlooking players could not help but cover their faces.


    Although they were all members of Beiqi, couldn¡¯t they just compete properly? they had already started to fake the match.


    I¡¯m going to report this dog to the officials!


    However, when they saw that Yuan Fang¡¯s opponent was nie Feng, their expressions changed.


    The explosion of underworld had left a shadow in the hearts of many players. Now that they saw nie Feng refining potions, they knew that this competition would not be simple.


    Looking at Yuan Fang, who was still watching innocently from the side, the spectating players could not help but cover their faces again.


    He felt that this baldie¡¯s first failure was about to come.


    Although explosive man¡¯s ¡°casting time¡± was extremely long, its power was unimaginable.


    Back then, before everyone had even passed the trial of the ghost Governor, explosive man had already killed a ghost emperor. Who could withstand such damage?


    The surrounding players all knew that the square circle¡¯s defense was invincible, and it was simply an invincible meat shield covered with thorns.


    However, there was a saying that everything had its weakness.


    Nie Feng might be considered a weakling when he fought other players, but to Yuan Fang, he was definitely a powerful nemesis.


    What a naive little monk. He didn¡¯t even know that he was dying and was watching so seriously. Tsk, tsk ...


    Under the players ¡®pitiful gazes, Yuan Fang was still chattering away with nie Feng.


    Nie Feng, on the other hand, ignored him impatiently and continued to make his ¡®specially-made nuclear bomb¡¯.


    Time passed by bit by bit, and soon 20 minutes had passed. During this time, neither of them had suffered any damage. It was like a fake match.


    ¡°Benefactor, have you finished refining your elixir?¡± Yuan Fang asked curiously.


    When nie Feng heard this, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Yuan Fang with a serious expression,¡±


    ¡°What is the most beautiful firework you have ever seen?¡±


    Yuan Fang was a little stunned, not understanding what nie Feng meant.


    ¡°I can guarantee that this will be the most shocking thing you¡¯ve ever seen. Come, come closer!¡± Nie Feng pointed at the trembling medicine refining furnace and said.


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he took a step closer curiously.


    Immediately after, a crack appeared on the shaking medicine refining furnace. Through the crack, one could see the black flames burning fiercely inside ...


    The piercing black light invaded Yuan Fang¡¯s vision at this moment, causing him to take a step back.


    After a short silence, the medicine refining furnace finally exploded. A mushroom cloud rose into the sky following the loud noise. The entire arena was shrouded in black light, and everything inside was destroyed in an instant.


    The huge black light lasted for a full minute before it slowly dissipated. At this time, nie Feng was standing inside with a smile on his face.


    Due to the protective mechanism of the personal arena, the players ¡®own abilities would not cause any damage to themselves. Therefore, no matter how close they were, nie Feng was not injured at all.


    On the contrary, there was not even a strand of hair left on the Round Square.


    It was completely evaporated by the overbearing black light.


    At this moment, many of the players who followed Yuan Fang to watch the competition couldn¡¯t help but applaud. At the same time, they revealed gloating smiles on their faces.


    There was no such thing as true invincibility, it was just that he had not met his nemesis.


    Explosive man had once again proven that he was the player with the highest damage output in the entire server!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the dumbfounded Yuan Fang left the arena and appeared in underworld.


    He opened the activity panel and was dumbfounded when he saw the personal information on the upper right corner.


    ¡°Personal arena information: Yuan Fang, 1 win, 987 draw, 1 loss¡±


    At this moment, Yuan Fang didn¡¯t even know what was happening.


    At the last moment, he only felt that his vision was blocked by a piercing black light, and then he came out ...


    Thinking of this, he opened the combat information bar, wanting to review the situation.


    [Combat information: suffered from dark attribute explosion, received 529313 points of damage, calculation ... Damage exceeded defense limit, received 514252 points of actual damage, died!]


    Looking at the combat information bar, Yuan Fang was dumbfounded.


    500,000 ... More than 500000 damage!


    Yuan Fang was completely dumbfounded!

 Chapter 601 - Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!

    Chapter 601: Happy Mid-Autumn Festival!


    As the event went on, the players of Beiqi were having a lot of fun.


    At around 3 p.m., The third Mid-Autumn Festival event,¡±koi fish Gifts¡±, was also launched.


    At this moment, some of the players were still trying to catch the moon rabbits, and some of them were still engaged in the ¡®martial arts contest under the moon¡¯. However, most of the players were looking for rivers and lakes to fish.


    There was a chance that they would catch koi fish that would give them mooncakes during this fishing event, and the players were full of anticipation.


    The top players on the forums also appeared at this moment and analyzed the event, coming up with several ways for the players to maximize their benefits.


    For example, forming a team.


    Since the mooncakes obtained from the ¡®koi fish Gifts¡¯ event could be given to friends and they would receive 5 luck points, forming a party would maximize the benefits.


    For example, if three players gave each other their mooncakes, each of them would receive 5 luck points, but the number of mooncakes in their hands would not decrease.


    And the more people in a team, the easier it was to distribute.


    After all, even if you could catch a koi, it didn¡¯t mean that your teammates could catch one as well.


    As a result, a large number of players began to call for parties to fish for koi in the event channel, and the festive atmosphere of the event was high.


    However, there was also a portion of players who only had a bunch of fancy operations in their heads.


    It was impossible for him to move normally!


    He had to do something, and be happy.


    This group of players not only stunned Lu Wu, but also many other players.


    For example, there was an elemental mage who did not even use a fishing rod. He went to the lakeside to cast lightning spells, and electric fish ...


    Another example was that a player bought explosives made by explosive man at the auction house and went to the river to blow up fish ...


    There were so many different operations. This group of players did not follow the normal operations at all, and their minds were only filled with trouble! Causing trouble! Causing trouble!


    Although this group of players had good ideas, they all ended up in terrible States.


    There were only a few lakes and rivers in Beiqi. These players were stirring up the wind and rain in the water, but they were affecting the players who were fishing on the shore.


    By doing this, the koi fish in the water would be frightened and would not bite the bait again.


    As such, the indignant players would drag these players to the shore and cruelly smash their heads.


    Who asked you to F * cking cause trouble again!


    In fact, there were quite a few players who played dirty. This group of players had the idea of getting rich quickly. They felt that fishing steadily was too slow, and playing dirty was the foundation of getting rich!


    By doing so, he might be able to make a fortune.


    As a result, the fishing party and the manipulation party gradually opposed each other and were divided into two parties.


    While fishing, catching rabbits, and competing, there would occasionally be a group fight. Beiqi was a lively scene.


    Time passed by quickly. At around eighto¡¯ clock in the evening, most of the players had returned to underworld city, with the exception of a few players who were still looking for Yue tu despite searching for her for an entire day.


    The last event,¡¯flowers bloom to a full moon¡¯, began at this moment.


    [Game prompt: the final event of this Mid-Autumn Festival has begun. Players, please pay attention to the riddle that appears on the moon!]


    As the game notification sounded, all the players looked up at the Golden full moon hanging in the sky, waiting in silence.


    The players were already familiar with the rules of the final event.


    While waiting, the first three lines of the question appeared on the moon.


    [Lin Yulu, the grass is soft, spring comes and summer goes as usual, poetic (type one word)]


    [The rain hits the wind, the pine Edge without a child looks at each other, wuwuwuwuwu (one color)]


    [Hundreds of miles of corpses, mountains collapsing and the earth being destroyed, 10000 years of silence before coming back to life (name of Beiqi)]


    ¡­¡­


    As the riddle appeared on the moon, a translucent answer panel appeared before the players.


    Most of the players were dumbfounded about the answer to the riddle. They decisively chose to open the event channel and began to call for backup.


    Regarding this, Lu Wu didn¡¯t stop her. The purpose of the event was to have fun, so it was normal to find answers.


    However, there were only 10 million people who could win each round of questions. Whether or not they could get a reward depended on their hand speed.


    However, even the answers given by others in the event channel might not be correct. The players would always have different answers, which gave most of the players who wanted to¡¯ copy the answers ¡®through the event channel a headache. They were very conflicted about which answer to choose.


    There were also some players who chose to write the answer to whoever they saw first. It didn¡¯t matter since they couldn¡¯t understand it anyway!


    Other people rely on guessing riddles, but noobs like us are different. We rely purely on gambling!


    What the players didn¡¯t expect was that after they filled in the answer and chose to submit, a lantern slowly appeared in front of them.


    The three answers they had filled in were printed on it, and it slowly floated to the full moon.


    When it rose high into the sky, the lantern with the correct answer would turn into beautiful fireworks and disperse.


    At that moment, the magnificent fireworks were just like the joy in the players ¡®hearts, materializing.


    With such a festive atmosphere, the players once again sent a wave of ¡± 666¡å on the event¡¯s public screen.


    Time passed very quickly as he answered the riddles and admired the moon.


    During this time, they took out the mooncakes that they had obtained from the ¡®koi fish gift¡¯ event and shared them with each other. The atmosphere was harmonious, and their faces were filled with happiness that came from the bottom of their hearts.


    The fast pace of reality made many people feel great pressure, and they no longer paid much attention to the festival.


    But here, they could enjoy the rare joy of the festival and indulge in it.


    When twelveo¡¯ clock struck, the Mid-Autumn Festival event came to an end with an announcement to the entire region.


    Every time this happened, the players would always think that it would be great if the day could grow longer. They hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet!


    At this moment, the players suddenly realized that the full moon had once again shed thousands of rays of soft light, which converged into a bridge that led directly to the central square of hell.


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for the help of the descendants of Beiqi. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to dance for you.¡±


    Hearing this, the players burst into a commotion.


    They all said that they didn¡¯t mind, but they didn¡¯t expect there to be an Easter egg after the event.


    At this moment, Chang ¡®e¡¯s figure slowly rose into the air, and she descended upon the bridge formed by moonlight. A ethereal song that was as ethereal as water flowed from her mouth.


    His long sleeves followed him as he moved further and further away, as if he was bidding farewell to the players.


    At this moment, many players were dumbfounded.


    When the moonlight bridge completely disappeared and Chang ¡®e melded into the full moon, the players were still frozen in place, unable to move.


    At this moment, it was unknown who started it first, but the public screen was once again filled with ¡°conquering the world¡¯s number one.¡±


    As for why the players said ¡°the world¡¯s number one¡±...


    This was the reason!


    The game experience was more like a different and exciting life. There were joy and sorrow, and many more shocks, which moved them and made them hot-blooded.


    This was also the case for the so-called dog official website. They had never treated the game as a commercial product to earn money, but instead, they were always thinking for them.


    Apart from being stingy, it was simply a perfect dog official.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the players having so much fun, Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    He had spent a lot of money on today¡¯s event, and the soul coins in his inventory were all used up.


    After some thought, he felt that it was time for a round of in-game purchases ... The Wheel of Fortune.


    (PS: let¡¯s talk about the answers to the three riddles. The answer to the first question is ¡°clear,¡± the answer to the second question is ¡°frost,¡± and the answer to the third question is ¡°Boneyard¡±)


    Once again, I wish everyone a Happy Mid-Autumn Festival. Be happy!

 Chapter 602 - An impeccable disguise

    Chapter 602: An impeccable disguise


    ?


    Beiqi, lapis lazuli Coast.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival was over, and the players ¡®lives were back on track.


    Explorers, navigators, bricklayer players, life profession players, and so on ... Every player had a different path in the game and continued their Wonderful Life in the ¡®other world¡¯.


    On this day, in the shallow waters of Beiqi¡¯s colored glaze Sea area, a head slowly emerged from the bottom of the water.


    He looked around, first checking the warships and ships docked at the sea, then looking at the players passing by on the shore. After some thought, he began to swim towards the shore.


    As he approached the shore, his figure emerged from the water bit by bit. The scales on his body reflected a dazzling light under the sun, and his body shrank and changed little by little. In the blink of an eye, he had turned into a human figure, and he looked no different from the players.


    Even if one looked closely, one would not be able to see any flaws.


    Looking at his reflection on the water, Yan mai grinned, looking very satisfied.


    In fact, he had been lurking and observing this Sea area for a few days. His purpose here was to help the netherworld¡¯s devouring Sea area branch investigate the background of the player families.


    The reason was simple.


    Recently, an extremely important batch of resources had been hijacked after being transported to the quilong Sea area. The higher-ups of the devouring branch of the netherworld were furious and sent a large number of people to investigate the matter.


    However, the result was obvious.


    According to the descriptions of the merchants on the merchant ship, the shark bite Chamber of Commerce had been blinded by greed. However, another power had appeared afterward, causing the plundering that the shark bite Chamber of Commerce had been confident in to go to waste. Even their President, Black Shark, had died in the battle.


    The netherworld devouring branch did not completely believe this. Instead, they carefully investigated the area where the Naval battle had broken out.


    However, it turned out that the merchants on the merchant ships were not lying.


    The warship wreckage at the bottom of the sea was proof of that. At the same time, there were many warships from the mutt fleet. It was enough to show the tragic naval battle at that time.


    The higher-ups of the yellow spring devouring Sea area branch were surprised by the betrayal of the shark bite Chamber of Commerce, but they were also extremely angry.


    The dignity of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was not to be challenged.


    Although the shark bite Chamber of Commerce had been destroyed in this battle, there was still a ¡°thief¡± who had not received the punishment he deserved.


    After that, in a high-level meeting of the Chamber of Commerce, someone proposed to annihilate the ¡°player families¡± with thunderous measures, and many people agreed to it. However, at this moment, someone stood up and suggested that they first investigate the player families before making a decision.


    To this end, he expressed his opinion and convinced everyone in the meeting.


    Firstly, the players ¡®idea of robbing merchant ships was fundamentally different from shark bite merchant guild¡¯ s.


    The shark bite Chamber of Commerce had done it in secret and was prepared to erase all clues. They had never thought of making an enemy of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce because he didn¡¯t dare to. He also knew that the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t compete with it!


    However, the player clans were very strange. They were basically robbing in the open, as if they were not worried about being discovered by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce!


    It could no longer be described as arrogant.


    And most importantly, this was not the first time!


    The player clans had done the same thing before and had successfully overthrew the war Chamber of Commerce¡¯s smoke Dragon.


    Therefore, in his opinion, there might be some unspeakable conspiracy behind the repeated provocations!


    In order to convince everyone present, the man also took out a recent investigation report.


    From this, he learned that the player clans were not forces in the sea. Their main forces were rooted on land, and they had only recently joined the sea competition. Although netherworld Chamber of Commerce was very powerful in the sea area, its control on land was very limited.


    Therefore, it was best to investigate before killing the player family!


    His reasoning convinced everyone present. After listening to his analysis, the upper echelons of the Chamber of Commerce also felt that the player families were indeed as strange as he had said.


    It had been a long time since a force dared to challenge the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the open, so they subconsciously thought that the player family must have had someone to rely on to be so fearless.


    This was because the forces that had dared to challenge the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s ruling position in the past were all like this. They were either extremely powerful or had the support of other superpowers. However, none of them succeeded in the end, and the dynasty of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was still stable.


    After making the decision, the Huangqu Chamber of Commerce found a very famous bounty team in the devouring Sea area, the ¡®illusion fish clan,¡¯ and gave them a batch of materials as a reward to secretly investigate the background of the player families.


    Since this was a Commission from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, the illusionary fish clan attached great importance to it.


    The netherworld Chamber of Commerce had never interfered in the power struggle of the major sea areas, but had focused all its attention on the power struggle in the central Sea area. However, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce controlled all the trade in the sea area, and its strength was unquestionable.


    Therefore, the illusionary fish clan didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and immediately sent the most promising person in the clan,¡¯oats¡¯, to investigate this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    After a few days of observation, oats had already confirmed the players ¡®appearance and characteristics, and was finally ready to take action.


    After the transformation was successful, the oats arrived at the colored glass Coast, and then strode toward the Beiqi region.


    His current goal was to head to the player clan¡¯s central City, which was underworld.


    Basically, one could tell the exact background of a force by looking at the main city in the center of the force. This was something that oats was very experienced in.


    Just as he had expected, with the help of his race talent ¡®transmogrification¡¯, he met many players on his way to the colored glass Coast, but no one noticed anything different about him.


    They brushed past each other. From the slight nervousness at the beginning, oats quickly relaxed.


    At this moment, oats appeared to be very proud.


    Relying on his race¡¯s innate talent, he had easily completed his previous infiltration missions without being discovered until the end. He felt that it would be the same this time without any problems!


    Thus, with a happy mood, oats walked in the direction of hell.


    As for the location of underworld, there was no need to ask for directions. With so many players coming from that direction, it was easy to tell.


    As he encountered more and more players, oats was certain that his disguise was already impeccable.


    Moreover, he did not need to steal anything from the main city of the player clan, nor did he need to get in touch with the higher-ups of the player clan. He only needed to go around the main city and roughly assess the strength of the player clan.


    With this layer of disguise, the difficulty of this mission was too easy for him.


    However, he quickly changed his mind.


    That was because he did not expect the players to have a BUG-like ability: Analysis.


    Although players would not use this ability on other players unless there were special circumstances, there were always exceptions.


    There was a group of players who liked to check other players ¡®equipment information, record some things, and then make strategy guides and post them on the forum.


    Meanwhile, on his way to hell, oats just happened to meet a player who was collecting data on the way.


    When he saw the oats, the player¡¯s expression gradually became interesting.


    However, when he found out that oats ¡®strength had reached the peak of the spirit King realm, he did not make a move. Instead, he took a few screenshots and posted them on the forum to gain some popularity first!


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, a player¡¯s post on the forum attracted the attention of many people.


    [I met a ¡®player¡¯ on the way here just now. I subconsciously opened an analysis to see the information, and guess what I found in the end (funny)]


    [Op: caught the little hunter with broken teeth.]


    Content: (1000 words omitted)


    (Attached image x3)


    [Oats (Spirit King pinnacle)]:


    [Character details: member of the ¡®fantasy fish bounty group¡¯, a top force in the devouring Sea area. A strong contender for the next clan leader of the fantasy fish clan.] He had mastered his race¡¯s innate ability,¡¯illusionary transformation¡¯, and had completed several missions that the outside world thought were impossible to complete. He was known as the most promising successor of the illusionary fish clan¡¯s new generation!


    [Character Status: Normal]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this post, the players on the forum immediately started discussing.


    The players were not afraid of the arrival of such an invader. Instead, they were excited.


    Suikua Taro: ¡°come, come, come. It¡¯s time to open the bet. Place your bets on this person¡¯s purpose of coming. Place your bets on those who are here to sightsee: 1:10, it¡¯s time to make money, hurry up and place your bet with soul coins (funny)


    [The strongest Sidney: should I give him a surprise? I am in the city, how about I go out now and give him a backstab?(funny)]


    [Assassin¡¯s Creed: upstairs, please take a team of assassins and sneak over. Then, jump out together and scare him to death (funny)]


    Peppa the wild boar: ¡°hurry up and make arrangements for him. This kid has bad intentions. He¡¯s definitely here to cause trouble!!!¡±


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°it¡¯s meaningless to kill him directly. Let him enter the city.¡± [Since he¡¯s an illusion, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s a spy. So, let him enter the city and close the door, letting him struggle inside. When he thinks that he has obtained the information he wants and has completed his mission, we¡¯ll surround him, give him a surprise, give him despair, and deal him a mental blow (funny).]


    A big wolfdog replied Crayon Shinchan: Shameless, he was too shameless!


    Crayon Shinchan replied to a big Wolfhound: He laughed and touched the dog¡¯s head.¡±We¡¯re talking about family business, what are you doing here? have you forgotten what race you are after being so familiar with the family?¡± (The Sea King¡¯s taunt.jpg)


    The two tigers: ¡°this is interesting. Quick, let him enter the city. I want to see what this kid is up to..jpg¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As the players discussed among themselves, more and more players learned that a spy was approaching underworld city.


    At that moment, the players were discussing how to give the spy a ¡°big surprise.¡±


    At this moment, oats, who was still heading towards hell, had no idea that before he even reached his destination, the players had already made arrangements for him.


    As they walked, oats suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    This was because many players passing by would secretly glance at him, and then an inexplicable smile would appear on their faces.


    Oats were certainly not the custom or characteristic of the players.


    This was because the players he had met on the way were not like this. Many of them did not even look at him.


    At this moment, he felt a little strange.


    Oats did not think that he had been exposed.


    Because until now, he had not communicated with any players. From the outside, he looked like a normal player. He was full of confidence in his ability to disguise himself.


    Even a late-stage ghost emperor could not see through his disguise, let alone the players!


    However, what oats did not know was that ...


    This group of players who ¡°passed by¡± had rushed over from hell purely out of curiosity.


    It was just to take a closer look at him, and her attitude was like looking at a monkey.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603: The terrifying truth


    Translator: 549690339


    On the way to Hades city ...


    The players ¡®original¡¯ prank ¡®plan was suddenly changed.


    The reason was that the players near the quilong sea had sent a message that the Sea King had found them and told them a piece of news.


    The Sea King had become a spy for the players in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    In the Sea King¡¯s description ...


    A force was about to arrive at Beiqi, and their goal was to investigate the background of the player families and then inform the netherworld Chamber of Commerce of the situation.


    At the same time, the Sea King gave the players a solution.


    It was because killing this man was completely irrelevant to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Therefore, the most important thing was to intimidate this person and make him think that the player clan was extremely powerful so that he could bring back the fake news.


    The netherworld Chamber of Commerce would not dare to make trouble for a short time!


    After all, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the devouring Sea area was only a branch. Besides the high-level members, the war Chamber of Commerce was the most powerful one. Therefore, if they encountered a particularly powerful force, they could only ask for help from the central Sea area and would never dare to take the initiative to attack.


    However, what the Sea King did not know was that the oats had already reached the underworld.


    However, by relying on the ultra-long-distance real-time communication function, the players in the Quilon Sea area instantly transmitted the information provided by the sea King to the players in underworld.


    At that moment, the players who had been prepared to kill the oat decided to change their strategy and play something else.


    ......


    ¡­¡­


    After a three-hour journey, as they neared Hades city, oats noticed that the environment around them had changed greatly.


    Osmanthus trees were planted along the way, and the fragrance of the osmanthus flowers assailed his nose.


    He raised his head and looked into the distance. A tall and majestic city stood in the distance.


    It was rare to see a city of this scale above the sea. Moreover, in the netherworld, which was frequently at war, it was normal for cities to be occupied or plundered. Basically, no forces would spend a lot of energy to build a city.


    With a preconceived mentality, oats felt that the players ¡®families should have a very strong foundation.


    As they neared the gates of Hades city, oats stopped and began to observe the players entering the city.


    He had to be careful about this. If the players had to go through an inspection or provide something when entering the city, he could easily expose himself if he didn¡¯t investigate in advance.


    After making sure that the players did not need to go through any procedures to enter the city, oats gathered his courage and walked towards the gates of underworld city.


    When he arrived at the city gate, he looked around and followed a few players who were walking into the city with a calm expression.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the players in front of him had already started chatting on the voice channel.


    ¡°Is it that idiot at the back? You¡¯re pretty good at acting!¡±


    ¡°If not for the analysis, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to discover him. His disguise is indeed impressive!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m looking forward to his performance. The bait has been hooked!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a ghost king after all. Everyone, don¡¯t laugh so arrogantly. Give him some face, hahaha!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Following the players into the city, Yan mai was instantly shocked by the prosperity in front of her.


    He had never seen such a bustling city in his life.


    The Jade-paved road was filled with people. The buildings on both sides were gorgeous. In the distance, there was a fountain and neon lights ...


    All of this left oats in disbelief.


    He had never seen a country built on an island as prosperous as this.


    Even though Hades city was built on land, oats found it somewhat inconceivable.


    Could it be that this city had never experienced war before?


    If it was not for long-term development, oats would not believe that the city could develop to such a state.


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, he suddenly heard two people whispering in front of him.


    He immediately took two steps forward and eavesdropped.


    ¡°By the way, it seems like President Liu killed a God yesterday. He¡¯s now in the East Square of the city. Shall we go and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look. Speaking of which, this is the eighth time President Liu has slain a God. He¡¯s really amazing. I wonder when we can reach such a level of strength.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the two players who were gradually walking away, wheat was dumbfounded.


    God-slaying? And the eighth time?


    Do you think you¡¯re killing a chicken?


    At this moment, oats¡¯s face was full of shock. Obviously, they couldn¡¯t accept the arrogant words of the two players in front of them.


    God-level powerhouses were almost invincible even in the sea.


    Even the spirits of the sea were mostly at the demigod level. Once they broke through, they would leave the sea and head to the central sea.


    In other words, other than the central Sea area of the yellow spring, the deity-level powerhouses were almost invincible in all the major sea areas!


    Hearing these words, oats felt as if he had received a critical blow.


    He did not believe in the heresy and immediately followed behind the two players as they walked towards the underworld¡¯s East Square.


    Although the prosperity along the way had shocked oats, he was more interested to know if the two players were telling the truth about slaying gods. Or rather, the God in their mouths was just a name and not a real God!


    But very quickly, he would know if it was true or not.


    Following these two players to the city¡¯s Southern square, the evil God¡¯s mountain-like body entered their sights.


    At this moment, the evil god was covered in wounds and looked extremely weak. He laid on the ground, motionless.


    Seeing this scene, oats was completely dumbfounded.


    Previously, he had still been guessing whether the God was real or not, but the moment he saw the evil god, his doubts disappeared.


    At this moment, the vast aura that the evil god was exuding and the divine seal that was flashing on his forehead all proved that he was a God on the yin God List!


    This was a F * cking God!


    At this moment, oats felt that the players were not only rich and powerful, but they were also so strong that it was suffocating.


    In fact, he had never underestimated the player clans. The reason was simple.


    This was because this was a mission sent by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. If it was a weak force, it would have been destroyed a long time ago. There was no need for him to investigate the details.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that there would be a powerhouse who could kill a God among the players.


    Although the netherworld Chamber of Commerce also had such experts, they only existed in the central Sea area and not in the major sea areas outside.


    This was also the first time he had seen a God-level powerhouse in a severely injured state.


    Even though he was standing right in front of it, the vast aura he exuded made oats tremble uncontrollably. It was as if a sea of blood had appeared in front of him, and he had turned into a floating duckweed, swaying in the blood waves, as if he would be crushed by the huge waves at any time.


    At the same time, she felt uneasy and scared.


    At this moment, he had a guess.


    The player families had such powerful forces, and now they dared to provoke the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Did that mean that they had the idea of overthrowing the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and replacing it?


    At this moment, he came to investigate with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s side. If he was discovered, the consequences would be extremely terrible.


    To survive in the middle of the two great forces, the outcome was to be completely crushed, and even the entire race would be annihilated!


    The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. Taking a deep breath, Yan mai turned around and walked toward the city gate.


    He could not stay here any longer.


    Before he came, he had thought it would be a good job, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a hot potato. Seeing such a terrifying ¡°truth¡± with his own eyes, Yan mai was extremely nervous.


    If he got his race involved in the war, the consequences would be unimaginable. He had to inform the clan leader first.


    If the battle between the player clans and the netherworld Chamber of Commerce really broke out, he only hoped that the illusion fish clan would take a neutral stand and hide far away. They couldn¡¯t get involved, and they couldn¡¯t be misunderstood as standing on the side of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    If the players ¡®families were weak, that would be fine. However, it had been proven that not only were the players¡¯ families not weak, but they were terrifyingly strong. How could he just watch as the illusion fish clan was destroyed because of this?


    He had to return as soon as possible!


    On the way back, he suddenly stopped.


    Not far away, a person walked by. This person was holding a pot of wine in each hand. He took two sips with each step ...


    Oats had never seen this person before, but he was extremely familiar with his appearance.


    It was a portrait that was hung in the clan¡¯s ancestral worship Hall all year round. Every day, he would kowtow under the guidance of the clan elders, so how could he not be familiar with it?


    At this moment, the first thought in oats ¡®mind was:


    ¡°It¡¯s fake, it¡¯s definitely fake. He¡¯s long dead. He just looks like her. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    At this time, hai Yue, who was shopping, suddenly turned her head and looked at the oats. She was so scared that she shivered.


    ¡°Illusionary fish clan!¡±


    Hearing the lady in front of him call out his background, oats was almost scared to tears. He had disguised himself so well, how did she see through it with a single look?


    Thinking of this, he quickly turned his head to look around. Fortunately, no players noticed him.


    At this moment, hai Yue took two steps forward. She looked at him with her drunken eyes and said,


    ¡°Is your clan leader,¡¯illusionary thorn¡¯, still alive?¡±


    This sentence once again shocked the oats. Could it be that his guess was true?


    Illusion thorn was the ancestor of their illusionary fish clan, and he had been dead for countless years. As for what he knew about this ancestor, he had only heard about him from the clan elders when they were talking about the clan¡¯s history.


    Back then, the illusionary thorn of the patriarch had followed the woman in the portrait in the ancestral worship Hall!


    ¡°Could it be that this lady is really the ¡®Empress¡¯, the Overlord of the dark sea kingdom?¡± an absurd possibility appeared in oats ¡®mind.


    In oats¡¯s opinion, the legendary ¡°Empress¡± had already died for who knew how many years. Her corpse might have already rotted away, so how could she still be alive?


    ¡°And you are?¡± Asked the flustered Yanmai in a low voice.


    ¡°Your ancestor¡¯s illusionary thorn once followed me!¡±


    His words were shocking. Even though he was mentally prepared, after hearing those words, oats still froze.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the descendant of an acquaintance, leave quickly and don¡¯t expose your identity!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Oats could not help but ask.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. I can¡¯t save you if you¡¯re discovered. Even your race will be implicated!¡± Hai Yue glared at him.


    Yan mai was flustered. She quickly nodded and walked out of the city.


    At this moment, oats had no intention of continuing the investigation. He only wanted to return to the tribe as soon as possible and inform them of the news. If possible, he might as well evacuate the entire tribe from the devouring Sea area to avoid being affected.


    However, when he reached the city gate, he stopped again.


    At this moment, an armored man was standing on the city gate. Outside the city gate, thousands of players were kneeling.


    ¡°Breaking the clan rules, die!¡±


    As the man shouted angrily, he threw a punch downward.


    In oats ¡®eyes, this punch was weak and powerless, with no killing power at all.


    However, he didn¡¯t think so very quickly.


    The thousands of players below didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before they were scattered into black mist and dissipated with the wind.


    It was as if it had never existed!


    Seeing this, oats was dumbfounded.


    At this time, Liu Chan, who was standing above, blocked the voice channel that was constantly spamming ¡°President Liu, give me lunch box and chicken leg¡± and turned to look at the oats.


    Seeing Liu Zhe looking at him, oats was really on the verge of tears.


    This place was too scary, it scared the fish to death!


    I¡¯m still young, I don¡¯t want to die!

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604: The illusionary fish clan¡¯s worries


    Translator: 549690339


    Initially, she was full of confidence, but now, she was trembling with fear. It was a huge blow to her heart.


    First, he met a heavily injured God, and then he met his ancestor, who he thought had been dead for many years. At this moment, he had no intention of staying to continue investigating.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he encountered an extremely frightening scene.


    The man standing on the city gate had vaporized thousands of players with just one punch. The most terrifying thing was that he did not even sense any energy fluctuations from this punch, and it did not even damage the ground or the flowers.


    This kind of absolute control over power was something that oats had never seen before.


    At this moment, the man standing at the city gate suddenly turned to look at him, and Yanmai was instantly frightened.


    In an instant, numerous tragic ways of dying appeared in his mind. In his mind, the plot was already arranged.


    However, Liu Chan, who was standing at the city gate, only smiled at him and did not do anything ¡°extreme¡±.


    At this moment, fear filled oats ¡®heart, not knowing if he had been discovered or not.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and mustered his courage to walk towards the city gate.


    Fortunately, the ¡°strong man¡± on the city gate did not stop him from leaving the city. He just watched him quietly, which made Yan Mai¡¯s scalp numb.


    Out of the city, oats continued to walk quickly, and when he realized that there was no movement behind him, he could not help but turn back to look, only to find that the man on the city gate was still smiling at him.


    Seeing this, the oats hastened their pace, and after a moment, they ran wildly, and finally flew up ...


    ......


    Even after leaving the underworld, his heart was still thumping. The confidence he had when he first arrived was completely gone, and he even felt a sense of relief after surviving a disaster.


    The fish were scared to death!


    At first, he had been very curious about where this player family had gotten the courage to provoke the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Now, he understood that this player family really had the confidence.


    If they did not mobilize the forces of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the central Sea area, oats felt that the netherworld branch in the devouring Sea area would not be able to do anything to the player clans. If they fought head-on, they would lose without a doubt!


    At this moment, he only wanted to return to the clan as soon as possible and report this matter to the clan leader and elders. He didn¡¯t want to report the information he had obtained directly to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    After all, if the player clans really wanted to start a war with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, it would be extremely unwise to choose a side in advance. They might become cannon fodder.


    Speeding through the air, when they arrived at the colored glass sea, oats jumped into the water. His body twisted and turned into his original murloc form, and he quickly swam to the bottom of the sea.


    ¡­¡­


    After Yanmai left, the thousands of players who had been turned into black mist by a single punch in front of the gates of hell came online one after another.


    At this moment, they could not help but laugh.


    There was a commotion on the voice channel.


    ¡°Boss Liu, you¡¯ve forced us to act, but you¡¯re not going to give us lunch boxes and chicken legs?¡±


    ¡°Boss Liu, I heard that you¡¯ve severely injured the evil god. You¡¯re awesome, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just an evil god. He killed eight God-level powerhouses. Boss Liu¡¯s divine power is unparalleled and invincible. Where¡¯s the lunch box?¡±


    ¡°I shivered as I broke the family rules. I reached out for my lunch box (pitiful.jpg)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the players were all acting like drama queens, making a ruckus in the voice channel.


    Looking down, a smile appeared on Liu Chan¡¯s face.


    In reality, the original plot was like what Crayon Shinchan had said. He would let oats enter the city, then let him investigate as he pleased, give him a surprise, and finally close the door and give him despair.


    To be honest, Liu Chan didn¡¯t think much of a ghost king.


    This was underworld city, but it was no longer the underworld of the past. The strength of the players here was also different from the past.


    It was impossible for him to enter and leave as he pleased like in the past.


    However, the suggestion of the spy, the Sea King, made them change their strategy.


    Although they weren¡¯t afraid of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce at all, the pressure would undoubtedly be huge if they started a war with it. The players ¡®focus was still on defeating the undead race in the senluo region, so they would try to delay as long as possible.


    According to the sea King, they had to let the scouts from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce realize that the player families were extremely powerful and bring back fake news.


    After that, the script expert ¡°Yin Xiaoqi¡± made a move and arranged the plot development for the players.


    As a result, there was this moment of Liu Chan showing off.


    Although it was an act, Liu Chan still wanted to say that it was F * cking awesome!


    As expected, posturing made one happy.


    As for the chicken drumstick box meal, the Guild was about to run out of soul coins to develop.


    That¡¯s why they¡¯re all blocked, I can¡¯t see them!


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later, in the devouring Sea area, on the illusionary fish Coral Island.


    The oats that had not rested for five days of high-speed travel finally arrived at the clan¡¯s land.


    His figure emerged from the water and stepped onto the coral reef, walking toward the island.


    Seeing his appearance, the children of the illusionary fish clan who were playing on the coral reef all showed a respectful look. They no longer made any noise and instead stood in a row and bowed to him.


    The rules in the illusion fish clan were strict and the hierarchy was clear. In the face of the potential next clan leader, these children did not dare to show any neglect and immediately showed their respect.


    Seeing this, oats turned around and smiled, then quickly walked toward the center of the island.


    At the center of the Coral Island was a bottomless eye of the ocean. When the oats arrived, they jumped into it and dived into the depths of the eye.


    While diving, oats encountered several waves of illusionary fish clan patrolling soldiers.


    However, when it came to the oats, they would bow respectfully and not stop them at all.


    After diving for about 3000 meters, a Palace made of five-colored coral appeared in front of oats. This was also his destination.


    When they arrived in front of the coral Palace, Yan Mai¡¯s expression froze. He looked at the three soldiers at the door and said,¡±


    ¡°Inform the clan leader and all the elders that I have something important to report. I¡¯m calling for an emergency meeting!¡±


    When the three illusionary fish clan soldiers heard this, they hurriedly nodded and scattered to convey the orders from oats.


    At the same time, the oats stepped into the coral Palace.


    The interior of the palace was luxuriously decorated, with countless underwater treasures shining with five-colored lights scattered around. However, in this era¡¯s oats¡¯s eyes, compared to the players ¡®majestic Hades city, this small palace was simply a chicken¡¯s nest. It could not be compared at all.


    While they were waiting, the clan elders and clan leader rushed over, their expressions extremely serious.


    Oats, who had gone to investigate the background of the players ¡®clans, did not go to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Instead, he returned to the clan. No matter how one looked at it, something did not seem right.


    Soon, the upper echelons of the illusion fish clan gathered together. Apart from oats, there were a total of ten people. They were the elders of the nine branches of the illusion fish clan and the ruler of the clan, the ¡®clan head¡¯.


    After everyone had arrived, the clan leader, whose body was covered in black fish scales, said impatiently,¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on? why did you inform us to come? did something happen?¡±


    Yan mai nodded and said,¡±


    ¡°Clan leader, guess what I saw when I went to the players ¡®main city?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re an old ancestor. Hurry up and tell me what happened!¡± The hot-tempered clan leader immediately rebuked angrily.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that oats was the heir he personally selected, he might have slapped him in the face. Keeping people guessing was the most annoying thing!


    ¡°Clan leader, you¡¯re right. I saw the ancestor in the players ¡®main city!¡±


    Upon hearing this, all the elders present were stunned. The clan leader rolled up his sleeves and was ready to beat him up.


    The corpse of the ancestor¡¯s illusionary thorn is still buried under the altar of the ancestral worship Hall, and you still F * cking saw it? do I look like someone who can take a joke? I have to beat him up!


    ¡°Patriarch, sit down and let me finish!¡± Seeing that the clan leader was about to use force on him, oats quickly waved his hand and said.


    ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re going to be the clan leader soon. I think you¡¯re getting more and more out of hand. You even dare to joke about your ancestor. I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡±


    Seeing this, the clan elders who were sitting down quickly stepped forward and stopped the clan leader who was about to pounce over. They persuaded him to let oats finish speaking.


    At this moment, oatmeal was also sweating profusely. After all, he would not believe it if he did not see it with his own eyes.


    ¡°Hurry up and say it. What are you waiting for? you really want to get beaten up!¡± At this moment, a clan elder glared at the oats.


    Oats nodded hurriedly, then told him in detail what he had seen and heard in the glass sea for several days, and finally, when he transformed into a human and infiltrated the players ¡®main cities.


    At this moment, everyone present was dumbfounded.


    If they did not know oats very well, they would definitely think that oats were either crazy or stupid.


    It was the slaughter of a God, and it was the ancestor¡¯s ...


    Listening to oats¡¯s description, they could already imagine the tension and danger at that time.


    After half an hour, oats finished explaining the whole process, and then said with a serious face,¡±


    ¡°Right now, our illusionary fish clan is in great danger. If we choose a side in advance, we might face the danger of being exterminated!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the faces of the illusionary fish clan chief and the elders gradually became solemn.


    ¡°Are you sure you saw a God, the Empress of the netherworld sea kingdom?¡± At this moment, the clan leader could not help but ask for confirmation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that the one I saw is definitely a God on the yin God List. The divine seal on his forehead can¡¯t be fake. I even have difficulty breathing in front of him!¡±


    ¡°As for whether the woman I saw was the Empress of the netherworld ocean Kingdom, I can¡¯t guarantee it. But she looks exactly the same as the woman in the portrait in the ancestral worship Hall. And she told me that The Phantom thorn of our ancestor used to follow her!¡±


    When the clan chief heard this, she nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to identify her. Back then, our illusionary fish clan was also a part of the dark sea kingdom, but after the death of the Empress, the clan was separated. After our ancestor, the illusionary thorn, died, he left behind a soul binding Pearl. This token was originally created by the dark sea Empress to prevent her subordinates from betraying her. It is a soul tool used to control her subordinates. Through this Pearl, we can determine whether the person you saw was the dark sea Empress or a fake!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to the ancestral worship Hall!¡± With that, the illusionary fish clan chief stood up from the coral chair and walked out of the palace.


    Seeing this, oats and the clan elders immediately stood up and followed.


    After following the clan leader deeper into the ocean eye, they arrived at the illusion fish clan¡¯s ancestral worship Hall.


    After entering the ancestral worship Hall, they saw spirit tablets floating in the water. Under each spirit tablet was a Whirlpool, and each of them had an ancestor of the illusion fish clan buried within.


    At this moment, the clan leader knelt down and kowtowed nine times to the spirit tablet in the center with the oats and the clan elder. After that, he stood up and stepped into the vortex with his clan members.


    This vortex led straight to the ground. After everyone stepped into it, countless blue light spots appeared in their vision.


    If one looked closely, one would find that these blue dots of light were actually emitted by small worms that were wriggling in the water.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t touch The Guardian Sea Spirit bugs!¡±


    The illusionary fish clan chief was very cautious about these insects. He took out a fish bone and waved it forward. Immediately, the surrounding insects scattered and didn¡¯t dare to approach.


    As they advanced, the group came to an altar made of Jade.


    There were countless patterns on it, and the portrait in the center was exactly what the ancestor,¡±illusionary thorn,¡± looked like when he was alive. Other than that, there were two weapons on the altar, a broken piece of armor and many small items.


    These items were all used by the illusionary fish clan¡¯s ancestor, illusionary thorn, when he was still alive. After his death, they were left here as funerary objects.


    This was also the first time that oats had come to the grave of their ancestor, and his expression became very respectful.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the ancestor¡¯s illusionary thorn who had created the current glory of the illusionary fish clan. However, it was this ancestor who had led the first batch of illusion fish clan members on the road to becoming stronger, which was why the illusion fish clan had achieved what they had now. He was always a pioneer respected by the descendants of the illusion fish clan.


    The reverence for their ancestors was also the reason why the illusionary fish clan could always be United and grow into a top force in the devouring Sea area.


    Led by the clan leader, oats and the others knelt down and recited the ancestral hymn, expressing their respect for this ancestor.


    A moment later, the illusionary fish clan chief stood up and looked at a bead among the artifacts placed on the altar.


    This Pearl was the soul Vessel that the netherworld Sea Empress used to control her subordinates. It was also the key to determining whether the woman Yan mai was seeing was the Empress.


    The illusionary fish clan chief walked to the altar and took down the bead on the altar, holding it in her hand.


    With the infusion of spiritual power, two dim soul threads appeared in the blood bead.


    One represented the ancestor¡¯s illusionary thorn, while the other represented the netherworld Sea Empress, who controlled the ancestor¡¯s life and death.


    When the spiritual Qi filled the entire soul Pearl, one of the soul strings was still extremely dim, but the soul string that represented the Empress became extremely bright.


    At this moment, the illusionary fish clan chief was extremely shocked.


    The netherworld Sea Empress had left behind many legends in the nearby seas. Her brutality, her cold-blooded nature, and her rapid rise to power were all legends that future generations would relish.


    However, the final ending of the netherworld Sea Empress, whether it was in historical records or stories passed down by word of mouth, always ended with her death. At this moment, the soul thread that represented the great Empress was still shimmering with light. He was sure that the netherworld Sea Empress was still alive and well.


    At this point, how could he not believe what oats had said?


    Obviously, the players not only had Masters who could kill gods but also the Empress who created the netherworld sea kingdom!


    At this moment, the clan leader of illusionary thorn¡¯s expression became extremely grave.


    At this moment, he felt that since the players were hiding so many secrets, they must be plotting something.


    If they stood on the side of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce at this time, just like what oats had said, it might bring a disaster to their race.


    ¡°Patriarch, is this true or false?¡± Seeing this, oakhead, who was standing by the side, could not help but ask.


    Upon hearing this, illusionary thorn tribe¡¯s chief took a deep breath.¡±


    ¡°The netherworld Sea Empress is indeed not dead. Therefore, the person you saw is basically the Empress!¡±


    Hearing these words, even though they had mentally prepared themselves, oats and the clan elders were still greatly shocked.


    When they were young, they had all heard the legendary story of the woman in the portrait of the ancestral worship Hall, which was the story of the Empress. This included the few white-haired clan elders present.


    Even when the elders taught the disobedient and mischievous children in the clan, they would say,¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me, the Empress will capture you and eat you!¡±


    These words were the childhood trauma of many of the illusion fish clan¡¯s older generation.


    Even though he understood that this was just a way his elders used to scare him, his impression of the Empress became very deep.


    Therefore, when they heard that the Empress was still alive, they all felt as if an ancient demon had awakened.


    His heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605: Making a decision


    Translator: 549690339


    In the devouring sea domain, inside the palace of the illusionary fish clan.


    After leaving the ancestral worship Hall, oats and the others gathered in the palace again, and their faces were extremely grave.


    This truth had truly shocked them, and they were unable to extricate themselves for a long time.


    It turned out that the netherworld Sea Empress had never died, which meant that her fall in the story was just a lie.


    They didn¡¯t know what the netherworld Sea Empress was planning, but they learned one thing from Yanmai.


    In the players ¡®main cities, the Empress wasn¡¯t the one in power, and she was just living under someone else¡¯s roof.


    This was extremely terrifying.


    When they thought of this, they all had a feeling that a storm was coming.


    After a moment of silence, the illusionary fish clan chief finally said,¡±


    ¡°Do you think we should report this to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    When everyone present heard this, no one dared to say what they were thinking.


    After all, his decision might push the illusion fish clan into the abyss. No matter which side he stood on, the consequences would be immeasurable.


    ¡°Little brat, what do you think? you¡¯re about to become the clan leader, so tell me your opinion!¡± At this moment, the illusionary fish clan¡¯s chief turned to look at the oats.


    ......


    Yan Mai¡¯s face was bitter.


    If the illusionary fish clan was exterminated because of his decision, he would be a sinner in the clan.


    However, it was just as the clan leader had said. He was about to become the clan leader, so it was time for him to have his own thoughts and opinions. Otherwise, how could he lead the clan to continue standing in this Sea region in the future?


    After pondering for a while, oats said,¡±


    ¡°I have two ideas now.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± The illusionary fish clan chief immediately said.


    ¡°First, we don¡¯t want to get involved. Before the war breaks out, our race should move out of this place and go to a Sea area further away. This way, we can avoid being affected when the war breaks out! However, there was a huge hidden danger in doing so. If we accept the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s mission and leave without saying goodbye, we will completely offend the Chamber of Commerce. If the netherworld Chamber of Commerce wins this battle, they will definitely settle the score later. With their power that covers the entire sea region, it¡¯s useless for us to hide anywhere. Therefore, the premise of my idea is that the player clans must win the final victory!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the illusionary fish clan leader and the elders present couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    Just like what oats had said, all the sea areas had the power of the Yellow Springs Chamber of Commerce. After all, they controlled the entire transportation route of the yellow Springs Sea area. Even if they wanted to hide, they could only hide for a while, not forever!


    ¡°Tell me your second thought!¡± The illusionary fish clan chief spoke again.


    Yan mai nodded.


    ¡°The second idea is to join the player clans, regardless of whether they start a war with netherworld Chamber of Commerce or not!¡±


    Oats¡¯s words were shocking, and everyone present was extremely surprised.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you on the side of netherworld Chamber of Commerce? what¡¯s your reason?¡± The illusionary fish clan chief immediately asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the players ¡®main cities, so I think they definitely have the strength to fight against the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Most importantly, in the face of such powerful player families, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce couldn¡¯t compete with the player families unless it mobilized all its forces in the central Sea area. However, if it really did so, it would lose a lot of benefits in the central Sea area where the top forces fought. After all, the most powerful force of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had left the central Sea area collectively, and the other top forces in the central Sea area wouldn¡¯t sit still and wait for their deaths. So, how could they fight with the player families? The netherworld Chamber of Commerce will definitely have a headache over this. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the players ¡®clans are based on land and not in the sea. This is already a great advantage. ¡°Because they¡¯ve already completely occupied Beiqi, they won¡¯t have an unstable foundation due to the mobilization of their top forces like the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Therefore, if the player families really want to start a war, I think they have many advantages!¡±


    When the clan chief heard this, she nodded and looked at the oats, saying,


    ¡°Just this? Don¡¯t you have any other thoughts?¡±


    Yan mai nodded.


    ¡°Actually, I have another idea. The Empress is on the side of the players. Our illusionary fish clan has always respected our ancestors. During the reign of the netherworld Sea Empress, although her methods were brutal, she did a great favor to our illusionary fish clan. Our ancestor was extremely loyal to her, and if not for her promotion, our illusionary fish clan would not have our current achievements. This is also the reason why our tribe has always worshipped her with the etiquette of worshiping our ancestors!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the illusionary fish clan chief smiled.


    Although the illusionary fish clan was extremely cruel during the hegemony of the sea area, they had never shown mercy to other clans.


    However, their race placed great importance on inheritance and revered their ancestors!


    This was also the reason why the nine illusionary fish clan branches were able to form a strong Alliance and never split up due to problems like the distribution of benefits. This was because they had the same ancestor and the same bloodline.


    The importance they placed on their ancestors had led to their current glory. This was something that all the illusion fish clan people were very clear about.


    The first two points of his analysis were not entirely correct, but the last sentence moved everyone.


    At this moment, the nine clan elders couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement with what oats said.


    ¡°Is that what you all think?¡± The illusionary fish clan chief was slightly surprised when he saw the nine clan elders nodding.


    ¡°Our illusionary fish clan fears the netherworld Chamber of Commerce because they are too powerful. Our clan doesn¡¯t have the ability to resist them at all. However, if there¡¯s a power behind us that can resist them, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± A clan elder spoke at this moment.


    ¡°In fact, everyone knows what the consequences will be if we choose the wrong side. The player families aren¡¯t unbreakable. If the war reaches a point where the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s forces in the central Sea region are all used, it¡¯s unknown whether the player families will be able to contend with them. If we lose, our illusion fish clan will be gone. However, I understand one thing. My clan¡¯s ancestor once followed the Empress, and the Empress is now standing on the side of the player families!¡± Another clan elder spoke at this moment.


    When the illusionary fish clan chief heard this, his gaze swept across everyone present.


    In fact, he knew very well that these elders had no confidence in their decision.


    It was unknown whether the player families were really strong enough to rival the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. It was also unknown whether the player families would challenge the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s status. Everything was just their guess.


    However, the actions of the players at this stage did indeed give off the feeling that they wanted to start a war.


    If the entire illusionary fish clan made such a huge decision just because the Empress was playing with their clan, it would be ridiculous and willful. Wang looked at the serious faces of the people sitting there. He knew that they weren¡¯t joking about this decision. They really thought about it.


    The illusionary fish clan chief sighed and fell into deep thought.


    The story of the illusionary fish clan¡¯s growth appeared in his mind.


    Just as the clan elders had said, the illusion fish clan attached great importance to their inheritance and ancestors, which was why the current illusion fish clan existed.


    Such a willful choice was in line with the path that the illusion fish clan had always taken.


    ¡°I hope the player clans won¡¯t disappoint us!¡± The illusionary fish clan chief took a deep breath and spoke.


    At this moment, he had also made his decision.


    Looking at the astonished gazes of oats and the others, the illusionary fish clan members couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Of course, I have to meet with the higher-ups of the players ¡®Families First. If they¡¯re not satisfied, we¡¯ll just leave the nearby waters and get as far away as possible. As for the future, we¡¯ll talk about it in the future!¡±


    ¡°Clan leader, you¡¯re really willful!¡± Oats, who was sitting at the side, looked at the clan leader and whispered.


    ¡°It was your suggestion!¡± The illusionary fish clan chief couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°I¡¯m just mentioning it. You should be the one to decide the details!¡± Yan mai explained in a low voice.


    ¡°In short, if my illusionary fish clan is annihilated, you little brat will be the greatest sinner. Who asked you to suggest this!¡± The illusionary fish clan chief couldn¡¯t help but berate.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say. You clearly think the same way, but now you want me to take the blame. When I become the clan leader, I¡¯ll repay you ...¡± Yan mai whispered, but when she saw the clan leader roll up his sleeves, she quickly shut up.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606: The secret of the death domain


    Translator: 549690339


    The players would never have imagined the huge impact of a Happy show-off.


    The news that oats brought back shocked the higher-ups of the illusionary fish clan, and they made a decision that had a far-reaching impact.


    After that, the illusionary fish clan started their migration plan ...


    During this time, the players ¡®attention was attracted by a major event that happened in the senluo region.


    The battle with the undead race had been going on for half a year, during which the players relied on the reasonable use of the undead¡¯s resources to develop rapidly.


    A large number of players also fell in love with the daily leveling and money-making activities of moving corpses in the senluo region.


    This led to the development of many life professions. It could be said that this battle had given the players a huge harvest.


    As usual, after a large number of players purchased the necessary items in underworld, they set off for the senluo region.


    However, at this moment, a huge change happened in the senluo region.


    At this time, the great death domain, which bordered the senluo great domain, launched an attack.


    At this moment, the west side of the senluo region was filled with ghouls. In addition, there were bone dragons, liches, headless riders, and other creatures. They had completely occupied the west side of the senluo region.


    The corpse clan was extremely nervous about the sudden arrival of the forces from the death great domain. Mei Luan personally gathered all the members of the corpse clan to prepare for the battle in the netherworld city, the center of the senluo great domain.


    Normally, when the three corpse emperors were here, Mei Luan wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the death domain.


    ......


    Although the invasion of the death region had weakened the nether race, Mei Luan felt that the corpse race and the nether race were completely different. Their corpse race would only grow stronger as the battle progressed. Under the strategy of using battle to sustain battle, the enemies that were evenly matched would fall in the end and become nutrients for the rise of the corpse race.


    But this time, it was different.


    The harassment from the northern player clans had been going on for half a year, and the undead clan was in an extremely difficult situation.


    And the players were completely different from the enemies they had encountered before. After the players died, they would turn into nothingness, and the corpse race¡¯s greatest advantage could not be displayed at all. Using war to sustain war was just empty talk.


    In such a war of attrition, they were losing their clansmen every day.


    However, they still did not dare to attack Beiqi at this stage. Instead, they focused all their energy on repairing Hanba¡¯s body and waiting for him to wake up.


    During this period, the undead chose to invade the surrounding areas of Senro at the same time to plunder a large number of corpses to make up for the consumption when fighting against the player families.


    However, what she did not expect was that the death zone would suddenly attack at this time.


    The last time the death region came, it changed the senluo region. The former Overlord, the netherworld race, stepped down from the throne and created the current corpse race.


    However, this time, Mei Luan would not let this happen again. She was ready to fight.


    At this moment, in the ruined netherworld city, troops of the corpse race¡¯s Army came from all directions. In just a few days, the netherworld city was filled with the soldiers of the corpse race.


    After regrouping, Mei Luan, who was standing at the peak of the mountain of corpses, said coldly,¡±


    ¡°All members of the corpse general rank and above, head to the corpse mountain. I have important instructions!¡±


    Under the strict hierarchy system and military discipline of the corpse clan, even without the two corpse emperors, chiyan and lie Xiao, they were still loyal to the only corpse Emperor, Mei Luan. They didn¡¯t have any thoughts of betraying her.


    At this moment, they didn¡¯t dare to delay when they heard the call. The leaders of the various corpse Army troops turned around decisively and galloped towards the central area of the corpse mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    The undead¡¯s recent behavior had confused many players.


    In the past, when he came to the senluo great domain, it was very easy to find corpse soldiers. He only needed to go to a few resource points, and there would definitely be corpse soldiers guarding them.


    However, if the people from senluo great domain went to corpse void, they would have nothing.


    The brick-moving player¡¯s mood instantly became extremely complicated. He felt that his source of income had been cut off. He was so F * cking angry!


    In the end, he could only continue to venture deeper and head towards the corpse race¡¯s main city, youming city.


    The players who arrived in small groups were naturally unsurprised. Faced with the undead army, they could only be abused.


    Just as the players were discussing the abnormalities in the senluo region on the forum, Lu Wu also noticed the changes in the region.


    At this moment, he decisively used the divine weapon to check the situation in the senluo great domain. After discovering the forces from the great domain of death that had invaded, he simply investigated the great domain of death as well.


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore.


    Originally, he had been paying attention to the confrontation between the top forces of two large regions with the mentality of watching a show.


    After all, it didn¡¯t matter to him who was annihilated.


    However, after investigating the death zone, Lu Wu suddenly lost this idea. He knew that he had to get involved in this matter!


    The reason was simple!


    It wasn¡¯t the forces of the netherworld that controlled the death region now!


    The so-called corpse Ghost Army in the great domain of death was not from the great domain of death, but an external product!


    In his investigation, Lu Wu found that in the depths of the abyss of death, which was the center of the death region, there was a very hidden teleportation array.


    And these ghouls and other creatures all came from inside the door.


    During his investigation, Lu Wu was shocked to find that the local creatures in the death domain had long been extinct, and now the ones ruling the death domain were all foreign creatures.


    In order to find out the specific reason, Lu Wu decisively found the ¡°snack perpetual motion machine¡± and asked her to find out who built the portal.


    At first, little Beili didn¡¯t really care about Lu Wu¡¯s request.


    However, when she saw the teleportation gate, her expression became extremely serious.


    Then, under little Bei Li¡¯s control, the divine weapon passed through the portal and reached the other end.


    What appeared in front of Lu Wu and little Bei Li was a completely strange world.


    Through the divine artifact¡¯s detection, they discovered that this was actually a planet outside the Three Realms!


    This undoubtedly made Lu Wu and little Beili dumbfounded.


    However, since he was already here, he had to investigate the reason why there was a teleportation gate on this planet that led directly to the great death region built in the Western Yin.


    In the follow-up investigation, Lu Wu and little Bei Li discovered that there was a huge city near the portal.


    The entire city was divided into 12 regions, and a huge array was carved in the center of each region. From time to time,¡¯dead creatures¡¯ would be pieced together from the array and controlled to walk out of the city along a fixed route, heading for the portal to the ¡®death zone¡¯.


    And those who lived in this city were all descendants of Immortals from the heaven realm.


    In the follow-up investigation, Lu Wu was even more shocked to find out that this place was actually a Ghoul processing area. The 12 districts and 12 formations in the city represented 12 different types of dead creatures.


    The descendants of the immortals from the heaven realm who lived here used the netherworld creatures as a blueprint and used the corpse refining technique to create new creatures with the characteristics of the netherworld creatures. Then, they threw them into the death domain continuously.


    As for the purpose, Lu Wu didn¡¯t need to think to know.


    It must be a method of the heaven realm to stop the development of the netherworld realm!


    They would create a new type of living being with the characteristics of the living beings of the netherworld to hide from the netherworld¡¯s great emperor. Then, they would throw this living being into the netherworld to weaken the overall strength of the netherworld.


    ¡°Shameless! He¡¯s too shameless!¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but curse when he saw this scene.


    At that time, after learning about the history of the rise of the corpse race, Lu Wu was still very puzzled as to why the netherworld race would be invaded by the forces of the death region and was completely weakened.


    If it was a normal power struggle in the netherworld, he would feel that it was very normal.


    However, there was a huge suspicion in this battle.


    The difference in overall strength between the forces of the great death domain and the netherworld race wasn¡¯t big. In fact, it seemed that the netherworld race was stronger in comparison. So, where did the forces of the great death domain get the courage to attack the senluo domain? In the end, they even forced the netherworld race to gather all the forces in the entire region to resist them?


    Could it be that the forces in the death domain would have an easy time after this battle?


    In comparison, the Luoyi great domain¡¯s ¡°great domain war¡± against the nine Yao was a very wise move.


    First, he learned about the situation in the nine-Yao great domain in detail and led the Army to attack when the nine-Yao great domain was at its weakest to take over the nine-Yao great domain.


    In contrast, the death region¡¯s approach was completely different.


    When the netherworld race was at its peak and even had demigods, they launched an attack.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, this kind of behavior was extremely stupid. In the end, not only did he not get a part of the senluo region, but he also returned like a loser. The end result could be said to be a lose-lose situation for both sides.


    Although Lu Wu was confused at that time, he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    What if the death domain¡¯s ruler was a F * cking retard?


    But at this moment, Lu Wu finally understood the reason.


    How was this stupid? this was a chess piece that the heaven realm had planted to contain the netherworld!


    From Cang Xu to the existence of the heavenly Policy Bureau, and then to the portal in the death zone, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t imagine how many tricks the heaven realm had left behind in the dark.


    Thinking about it, the netherworld was different from the human world, which had no spiritual energy at all. How could the heavenly realm be at ease to let the netherworld develop?


    Even if the netherworld had become a world where the strong preyed on the weak, it was clear that the heavenly realm still did not let down its guard.


    ¡­¡­


    After discovering such a huge secret, Lu Wu, who was originally ready to watch the fun, suddenly couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Originally, the confrontation between the forces of the netherworld was a process of survival of the fittest. In the end, one side would weaken and the other side would become stronger and stronger.


    However, it was different now. The creatures in the death domain were created to curb the development of the netherworld. Their existence would bring immeasurable damage to the netherworld.


    The netherworld race was a good example.


    At that time, the senluo netherworld race was a force with a demigod-level master. It was considered an extremely powerful existence even in all the major regions. However, they did not expect to fall under the scheme of the heaven realm in the end.


    After knowing the specific reason, how could Lu Wu sit still!


    He immediately began to discuss countermeasures with little Beili.


    Originally, Lu Wu wanted to help the corpse race defeat these foreign forces, but little Bei Li put forward his own opinion.


    Her idea was very simple, to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots!


    Repelling them wouldn¡¯t solve anything at all. If they didn¡¯t stop this foreign country that was constantly producing corpse ghosts, there would be even more corpse ghosts coming in the future.


    Lu Wu thought about little Bei Li¡¯s suggestion for a moment and nodded.


    This time, in order to prevent any accidents from happening, he decided to personally lead the players to the outer realms and cover the planet with the absolute safety zone of the divine artifact.


    However, before he went, Lu Wu carefully investigated the situation of the planet again, even the deep underground.


    During his investigation, Lu Wu was surprised to find that there was a teleportation array deep underground in the city.


    The materials used to fuse the corpse ghosts were being transported from this teleportation array!


    At this moment, Lu Wu had an idea.


    As long as he killed all the descendants of the heavenly realm and didn¡¯t leak the information, the materials that were constantly appearing would be his!


    Then, he could use the resources provided by the heavenly realm to support his scourge Army. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607: Lu Wu¡¯s time to show off


    Translator: 549690339


    After thoroughly exploring the planet, Lu Wu decisively issued a server-wide announcement.


    [Server-wide announcement: the cross-world expedition will begin in two hours. The destination is: [Outer space Jade Broken Star, players, please prepare to cross over. You can register on the activity panel to participate!]


    [Server-wide prompt: the theme of this cross-border war is ¡®demonic invasion¡¯. A new form will be used to participate in the war. At the same time, access to the mall will be opened!]


    As Lu Wu was prepared to go in person this time, the function of using the mall in the outer-realm was opened.


    When the war between the corpse race and the foreign forces of the death region was about to break out, Lu Wu was prepared to steal from their home and destroy their roots!


    Following the server-wide announcement, the players of the five major servers began to get ready.


    With the intense competition between the major servers, they naturally did not want to miss out on the opportunity to obtain a large number of rewards.


    This news quickly spread from the game to outside the game.


    ¡°Old Wang, hurry up and come online. The cross-border Battle has begun. Where are the Guild members?¡±


    ¡°What? You have to go to work, so hurry up and take a leave. Your salary will be paid out soon, so hurry up and come back, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Old Li, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a cross-border Battle? What angry girlfriend? F * ck you, get back online now!¡±


    ¡°Hey boss, I broke my leg when I was going downstairs, I need to take a break (a player who gritted his teeth and rolled down the stairs)¡±


    ¡°Leader, I have an emergency at home ... My wife just gave birth ... Yes, she gave birth again, maybe next time!¡±


    ......


    ¡­¡­


    In order to join in this cross-World War, the players who were busy in reality gave many reasons.


    Of course, there were also those who were seen through.


    For example, the boss was a campaign player. They knew what their employees wanted to do, but when they exposed them on the spot, the situation was extremely awkward.


    Of course, some players would also quibble at this time.


    ¡°What war? I¡¯ve never played it before. I don¡¯t understand the cross-border war you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Soon, a large number of players went online and opened the event panel to sign up for the cross-border Battle.


    The existence of guilds in the game played a huge role in this situation.


    Every small group would have someone contact their subordinate members to inform them of the emergency.


    With the hard work of these people, the number of online players continued to soar, and it was the same for all the major servers.


    As time passed, Lu Wu¡¯s Mall also sold a large number of supplies and earned a large number of soul coins.


    However, Lu Wu knew that the real profit was yet to come!


    When the stipulated registration time was over, a full-service announcement sounded:


    [Server announcement: cross-border teleportation has been activated. Countdown: 10 ... 9 ... 8 ... 7 ...]


    At the same time when all the registered players disappeared, Lu Wu also crossed the portal with the divine weapon, leaving only little Bei Li with the secondary ring to stay in the Three Realms to protect the players who had not gone to the outer realms.


    ¡­¡­


    Outer space, broken Jade Star.


    Under the scorching sun, the water on the surface of the planet was scarce. It was reasonable to say that it was extremely difficult for living things to exist in such an environment.


    However, on the dark side of the planet, there was a majestic city.


    At this time, the descendants of the immortals in the city were all busy transporting mystical materials from the underground tunnel in the center to the 12 areas where the corpse ghosts were produced. They provided an endless supply of resources for consumption.


    At this moment, in the central building of the city, a demigod expert was staring at the spirit realm floating in front of him with a smile on his face.


    What appeared in the mirror was the Army of ghouls that was advancing toward the center of the senluo region.


    With the support of the heaven realm, this plan was flawless in Xuan Mo¡¯s eyes. It was perfect!


    The senluo netherworld race, which had been powerful for a time, had been annihilated under this plan.


    Now, the corpse race would repeat the same mistake. Xuan mo was full of confidence in this.


    From the start of the plan until now, there had only been one mistake, and no more accidents had happened since!


    That time, the first teleportation point they created led to the depths of the sea of vanity. At that time, they had spent a lot of resources to create the Lord of Death, hoping that it would cause a storm of blood in the sea.


    The initial phase of the plan was going smoothly.


    Under the leadership of the Liege of death, the mutt Empire fell apart and eventually headed towards destruction.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that the death Lord actually had its own thoughts and began to resist his control.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t even dare to go to the netherworld himself, and he was helpless against the betraying death Lord.


    In the end, he could only let go.


    After that, he followed the instructions and changed the way the corpse Ghost Army was created. What was created in the later versions was the current corpse Ghost Army that was easy to control.


    Until now, there had been no more mistakes.


    Xuan mo laughed as he looked at the Army of ghouls fighting against the undead clan.


    The feeling of watching one¡¯s ¡°toy¡± fight with potential enemies behind the scenes was great!


    At this moment, the sound of panicked footsteps came from outside.


    When Xuan mo heard that, he turned around.


    At this moment, a man rushed into the hall with an anxious expression. He seemed to be extremely flustered.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not good. A foreign force is invading!¡±


    Xuan mo, who was originally satisfied, suddenly stood up and looked very surprised.


    This shattered Jade Star was a planet that was extremely lacking in resources. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any powers from the outer realms that would covet it.


    So when he heard these words, he was clearly very puzzled.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± The disciple asked again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± After Xuan mo finished speaking, he turned into a beam of light and rushed out of the palace.


    When he came to the outside of the palace and saw the scene outside, Xuan mo was dumbfounded.


    The sky was filled with humanoid creatures. Their bodies were pitch-black and they had a single horn on their heads. They were creatures that he had never seen before.


    As far as his eyes could see, the sky was covered by these figures. For a moment, Xuan mo was stunned.


    At the same time, a game notification sounded in the minds of the players who landed.


    [Game prompt: in this inter-world War, you will be using ¡°Heavenly Devil form¡±!]


    [Reward explanation for the cross-border war: the battle Points awarded will be calculated based on the damage done to the city and the number of enemies killed by the player. At the same time, the server ranking reward will be based on the total battle Points of the server!]


    Hearing the game prompt, the players were extremely excited, all shouting in the voice channel.


    ¡°The mission is actually to destroy buildings. 666, destruction is my favorite!¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a demolition, why is it called heavenly demon? why don¡¯t you just call it ERHA Army? hahaha!¡±


    ¡°The Beiqi Army is number one in the world! Aowu!¡±


    ¡°Second Battalion commander, where are the F * cking Italy cannons? blow this place up!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the midst of the commotion, the players arrived.


    After he landed, he didn¡¯t waste any time and started to smash.


    The houses, the buildings, the descendants of the immortals, everything was not spared.


    Under the terrified gazes of these busy descendants of Immortals, the natural disaster descended and the great destruction began.


    The twelve districts of the city were filled with players in just a short while.


    At that moment, the ghouls that emerged from the spell formation also became the players ¡®targets.


    The players did not feel threatened by his ferocious appearance. As long as they could gain battle merits by killing him, they would beat him up.


    Xuan Mo¡¯s heart was bleeding when he saw this.


    Although the materials used to build this city were all provided by the heaven realm, he had also put in a lot of effort for it. He had spent a lot of time and energy studying the modification of corpse ghosts. How could he bear to see it destroyed like this?


    He immediately roared and charged at the players.


    At this moment, a figure blocked his path.


    This person¡¯s body flickered with a faint golden light, and his face was shrouded in a haze, making it impossible to see his appearance.


    This person was Lu Wu, who had arrived with the players.


    The moment he appeared, a game notification sounded in the players ¡®minds.


    [Server announcement: the NPC participating in this cross-border war is ¡®tu mie¡¯]


    Of course, Lu Wu didn¡¯t really kill them all.


    Instead, it was based on the first human Emperor, tu mie.


    When he thought of tu mie leading the human race to stir up trouble in the outer realms, it seemed to be very similar to him at this moment. Therefore, Lu Wu had this idea and wanted to borrow the name of tu mie.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Looking at Lu Wu who was blocking in front of him, Xuan mo said in a deep voice.


    ¡°The Father of donghuang Taiyi!¡± Lu Wu said with a smile.


    Although he only had the combat power of a ghost emperor, he was practicing the human Emperor¡¯s mirror. Therefore, Lu Wu was full of confidence when facing Xuan mo who was in the demigod realm.


    Moreover, this place was enveloped by the divine weapon¡¯s absolute safety zone, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about his safety at all.


    How could a demigod find the location of a divine artifact?


    Looking at the provocative Lu Wu, Xuan Mo¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He immediately reached out and waved his hand. Then, an array appeared under Lu Wu¡¯s feet, forming a barrier and trapping him inside.


    Seeing this, Lu Wu just waved his hand and broke the newly formed boundary layer. Then, he rushed to Xuan mo.


    Lu Wu was a little excited to be in a direct battle for the first time.


    After hiding for three years, it was time to show off!


    In the face of Lu Wu¡¯s approach, Xuan mo suddenly dodged Lu Wu¡¯s attack, then grabbed his fist and threw it to the ground.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The ground shook, and a deep pit was smashed out.


    In the smoke and dust, Lu Wu raised his head and found that Xuan Mo¡¯s figure appeared in front of him. Xuan mo punched him in the head and once again hammered him into the ground.


    Before Lu Wu could come back to his senses, he was greeted by Xuan Mo¡¯s crazy attack.


    In the voice channel of the five servers.


    ¡°Hey, hey, brothers, did you see that? the new NPC is being beaten up by the enemy!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, why is this NPC so weak? should we go over and help?¡±


    ¡°Help my a * s, hurry up and tear it apart. Look at those dogs from the central server, they¡¯re all crazy. Don¡¯t let them take first place in the cross-server battle!¡±


    ¡°Look at those dogs from Hell¡¯s server. They¡¯re really shooting Italy cannons everywhere. I want to report them for cheating!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Lu Wu, who was full of confidence, was completely dumbfounded after being pressed to the ground by Xuan mo.


    Didn¡¯t you say it was my turn to act tough?


    Every time Lu Wu made a move, Xuan mo seemed to see through it. After he dodged, what greeted Lu Wu was a beating on his head.


    In the one-sided battle, Lu Wu was pressed to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up at all.


    Fortunately, there was a steady stream of soul power injected into his body, constantly healing his injuries, and Lu Wu was always in a state of full blood.


    The players still needed to buy potions from the mall to recover their health, but Lu Wu didn¡¯t need to do that at all. He directly took out soul coins from the inventory.


    It was equivalent to using a cheat-like health-locking cheat.


    Therefore, his injuries were almost non-existent to him.


    But he still felt so F * cking aggrieved!


    What about the group of dog currency players? You¡¯re not coming to help when you see me getting beaten up?


    F * ck, you bastard, you dare to kick my face? when you¡¯re tired, I¡¯m going to smash your head!

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608: 18 forms of little north li


    Translator: 549690339


    Outer space, broken Jade Star.


    This city, which had stood for a long time, welcomed its ¡°glorious¡± moment.


    Explosions, yells, and wild laughter filled the air.


    The destruction was still ongoing, and the players ¡®feelings at this moment could only be described in one word: Cool!


    Every time a building was destroyed, the notification of ¡®destruction value +N¡¯ would appear in their minds, as well as the corresponding battle merits obtained, which gave the players endless motivation.


    The players were happy, but a certain person was extremely unhappy.


    They followed Lu Wu¡¯s script. He, who had cultivated the emperor¡¯s mirror, had appeared and killed everyone. He had established the image of a God of War in the players ¡®hearts as an Iron Man. He stood proudly in the sky with his hands behind his back while the players exclaimed,¡±this NPC is awesome.¡±


    However, reality was so cruel that Lu Wu couldn¡¯t breathe.


    After he appeared, not only did he not kill a single person, but he was also beaten up so badly that he couldn¡¯t even get up!


    Looking at Xuan mo, who used his mystical ways to kick Lu Wu from time to time, Lu Wu gritted his teeth in hatred.


    It was so F * cking embarrassing. So many people were watching!


    Lu Wu, who was unwilling to give up, immediately wanted to get up again. At this time, Xuan Mo¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of him and once again kicked him in the face, pushing his head into the ground.


    What followed was the immortal art. Countless spiritual swords came and pierced Lu Wu back and forth cruelly.


    ......


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    Even though all of Lu Wu¡¯s injuries would recover in less than a second.


    But it really hurts. The players have a pain blocking system, but I didn¡¯t build one for myself!


    In fact, Lu Wu¡¯s previous confidence came from the many cross-realm battles he had seen, such as ao Jian, youzi and Mo, and even Luo Xiu, who was a demigod, could kill the talisman treasure of the gods in heaven.


    But why did it not work on him?


    He had cultivated the strongest human Emperor¡¯s mirror. According to the plot in the novel, wouldn¡¯t he be able to fight across realms as easily as eating and drinking?


    Why couldn¡¯t she beat him?


    In fact, Bei Li had already told him before Lu Wu led the players across the border. Combat skills required a long period of practice, and they could only be improved through repeated battles. Therefore, one had to be mentally prepared for the first battle ...


    His words came true on the spot.


    Lu Wu rolled in the air without any skill and waved his fists randomly, looking like a noob on the battlefield.


    Other than being able to resist a little when he was being beaten and shouting a little louder, there was nothing special about him.


    Lu Wu, who was unwilling to give up, jumped up from the ground with a loud cry, waved his fists and rushed to Xuan mo.


    Seeing Lu Wu rushing over, Xuan Mo¡¯s heart was filled with shock.


    In fact, in his opinion, Lu Wu¡¯s fighting style was simply too straightforward. Not only did he not have any hidden moves, but he was also full of flaws. He was completely like a sandbag.


    However, that was also the most terrifying part. He was really a F * cking sandbag.


    He was completely unkillable!


    At first, Xuan mo thought that this person¡¯s physique was special and he could resist. As long as he continued to attack, his body would not be able to take it. But gradually, he didn¡¯t think so.


    Looking at Lu Wu who was still charging at him, Xuan mo felt a little tired. However, he still lifted his foot and kicked Lu Wu back to the ground.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die from exhaustion, awoo!¡± Lu Wu, who fell to the ground, stood up angrily again and threw himself at Xuan mo.


    Seeing this scene, Xuan Mo¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. After dodging Lu Wu¡¯s attack, he grabbed Lu Wu¡¯s neck and swooped down with him. He pressed Lu Wu¡¯s head to the ground and pulled out a ditch that was thousands of meters long.


    [It¡¯s really rubbing on the ground]


    Some of the players who were observing the new NPC saw this scene and gritted their teeth, subconsciously feeling pain for Lu Wu.


    In the voice channel:


    ¡°That NPC is so pitiful. Are we really not going to help him?¡±


    ¡°Emmm ... Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, this NPC is so embarrassing. He¡¯s a disgrace to us, the calamity grade!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the officials? why did they send such a weak NPC? Increase the difficulty?¡±


    ¡°What do you guys know? this NPC was probably sent to take a beating, which means he¡¯s just here to attract firepower. This is it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so let¡¯s continue to destroy it. Don¡¯t worry about him. Didn¡¯t you see how badly he was beaten up? he¡¯s still alive and kicking, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu, who was eavesdropping on the players ¡®conversation on the voice channel, was full of question marks at this moment.


    Is this the reason why you¡¯re not helping?


    Can¡¯t you see how miserable I am?


    Lu Wu was so angry that he started to struggle and was ready to teach Xuan mo a lesson.


    He did a carp flip on the spot! Plop! Plop!


    However, Xuan mo was unmoved. He grabbed his neck and continued to plow the ground ...


    After some struggle, Lu Wu gave up.


    It was too difficult for me!


    At this time, Xuan mo suddenly stopped and kicked Lu Wu¡¯s face again. His body rose into the air, and then he turned his eyes to the city that was still being destroyed by the players.


    At this moment, he was so anxious that he didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on Lu Wu. He immediately turned around and was ready to rush to the group of players.


    When Lu Wu saw this, he jumped up and pounced on Xuan mo.


    Although I¡¯m indeed quite weak, you want to bully my children? no way!


    Xuan Mo¡¯s body trembled and a golden light appeared on his body, shaking Lu Wu¡¯s arms away. Then, he kicked Lu Wu out again.


    ¡°Owwuuu!¡± At this moment, Lu Wu had already given up on his face, and he didn¡¯t want to show off anymore. At this moment, he just wanted to tire this bastard to death.


    He grabbed Xuan mo without any attitude.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The angry Xuan mo grabbed Lu Wu and hit him on the head.


    Lu Wu was in a lot of pain, but he felt that he could still bear it. He refused to let go and was determined to tire this bastard to death.


    Looking at Lu Wu who couldn¡¯t be killed, Xuan Mo¡¯s mind exploded.


    His fists turned into golden light and fell like rain, constantly hitting Lu Wu¡¯s body.


    Lu Wu actually wanted to be strong and hang in there, but in the end, he still let out a scream.


    The players were speechless.


    At this moment, they only wanted to say that this NPC was so embarrassing!


    Compared to Yi, who could continue fighting even without a head in the previous cross-border war, the players could not help but cover their faces when they looked at this guy who was clearly very meaty and had not even broken his skin but was still screaming.


    Why did the stupid official team send such an embarrassing thing!


    ¡­¡­


    Under the brutal attack at light speed, Lu Wu¡¯s head also turned into a Phantom, swaying back and forth.


    It was really painful!


    However, no matter how fast Xuan Mo¡¯s punches were, he couldn¡¯t keep up with Lu Wu¡¯s ¡°khorium ore health recovery¡±.


    Other than the pain, it was useless to Lu Wu.


    Feeling that the speed of Xuan Mo¡¯s punch was getting slower and slower, Lu Wu felt that the opportunity to counterattack might be coming.


    At this moment, his expression gradually became ferocious.


    At this time, Xuan mo suddenly stopped his attack and smashed Lu Wu into the ground with a heavy punch. Then, he put his hands down and after a roar, a huge shock wave of immortal spell fell.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The ground trembled violently, and a bottomless pit appeared below.


    Lu Wu, who had been smashed deep into the ground, had given up struggling and climbed into the pit silently.


    After this fight, he was basically buried in the ground, so he would get used to it, Lu Wu comforted himself.


    Xuan mo, who was gasping for breath, turned his head to look at the city that was being destroyed. He was ready to go and help.


    ¡°Ah-ha!¡± At this time, Lu Wu jumped out of the deep pit and pounced on him again and again with an arrogant face.


    Xuan mo pulled a long face. He felt that his mentality was about to collapse, but he could only face it passively.


    At this moment, Lu Wu only had one thought in his mind. You can destroy my body, but you can¡¯t destroy my iron-like spirit.


    Although I can¡¯t beat you, I can exhaust you to death!


    Lu Xun once said that no matter what method it was, as long as it could defeat the opponent, it was a good method, even if it was embarrassing ...


    In the face of Lu Wu, who was hammered into the ground time and time again and then recovered to full health and status again and again, with a ¡°Aha!¡±, Xuan Mo¡¯s expression became numb.


    Although his methods were extremely cruel, his opponent could not be injured at all, let alone killed.


    At this moment, the city was still being destroyed on a large scale, and his heart was bleeding.


    The spiritual Qi in his body was getting weaker and weaker under such intense consumption while his opponent was still full of energy. Xuan mo didn¡¯t know how to continue fighting.


    ¡°Little north 18 forms, strangle!¡±


    Looking at Xuan mo who was getting slower and slower, Lu Wu finally seized the opportunity and suddenly pounced on him. He moved behind Xuan mo skillfully and grabbed his neck.


    In the past, Lu Wu already felt that little Bei Li¡¯s move was extremely destructive. Now that he had used it, Lu Wu could only describe it as fragrant.


    Looking at Xuan mo, who was not even as strong as him, Lu Wu sentenced him to death.


    ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, Xuan Mo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he struggled with all his might.


    ¡°Roar your Grandpa!¡± Lu Wu immediately hit the back of Xuan Mo¡¯s head with a headhammer.


    This move was also a headhammer strike that he had learned from little Bei Li.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± Lu Wu hit the back of Xuan Mo¡¯s head again.


    ¡°Release ...¡±


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Lu Wu shook his head continuously and used his head as a hammer. He used the method of exchanging injury for injury to deal a double blow on Xuan Mo¡¯s physical and spiritual level.


    ¡­¡­


    The players watching from below were dumbfounded.


    ¡°This NPC is cruel malevolence. It looks like he¡¯s going to win ...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the way children fight. My brother fought like this yesterday. I saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°(Covers face) this is too awesome. After enduring an hour of violent beating, he can actually counterattack. This NPC¡¯s health must be huge!¡±


    The players who saw this scene could not help but laugh. Although they were on the battlefield, they could not help but laugh.


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of Lu Wu¡¯s hammer that was like a piledriver, Xuan mo was dizzy and his heart was filled with grief and anger.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°Eat my hammer!¡± Lu Wu clamored as he swung his head again.


    At this moment, a golden light suddenly appeared on Xuan Mo¡¯s body. He released all the spiritual power that he had just recovered and sent Lu Wu flying. Then, he turned around and threw a punch at Lu Wu. The punch that was transformed from spiritual energy brought Lu Wu to the ground.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    With a loud noise, Lu Wu returned to the deep underground where he couldn¡¯t see his fingers.


    However, Lu Wu was calm and began to climb the pit skillfully.


    This guy won¡¯t be able to struggle for long, I¡¯m going to win!


    However, when he climbed out of the deep pit, he realized that Xuan mo, who was in the sky, was surrounded by close to 100 people.


    They were the cheaters from the various major servers. They had finally made their move.


    ¡°Brother, have a cigarette. You¡¯ve worked hard, don¡¯t go and embarrass yourself!¡± At this moment, a voice sounded from the side.


    Lu Wu turned his head and found that it was Gou ¡®Zi. At this moment, he reached out his paw and handed a cigarette to him.


    He took the cigarette in shock and lit it up with the help of the young paparazzo.


    Lu Wu looked at the sky and then at the dog who was sitting on the side with a relaxed expression. He subconsciously took a puff of his cigarette and his mood suddenly became extremely complicated.


    This was clearly not a good act!

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609: Chapter 609-bitter competition


    Translator: 549690339


    Since the cheaters had already appeared, Lu Wu didn¡¯t intend to go on anymore.


    At this moment, Xuan mo was already an arrow at the end of its flight. The spiritual power in his body was completely exhausted and he could not cause any more trouble.


    Lu Wu embarrassingly did it and drained its ¡°blue bar¡±.


    Looking at Gou ¡®Zi, who was also very satisfied, Lu Wu said in surprise,¡±


    ¡°Doggy, aren¡¯t you going to add blood?¡±


    ¡°Boss just called me over to heal you, but when I did, the game prompted that you were full of health and couldn¡¯t heal. You¡¯re really a little expert at getting beaten up!¡±


    Looking at the dog¡¯s kind eyes, Lu Wu felt full of malice.


    What do you mean by ¡®little expert in getting beaten up¡¯? I¡¯m your behind-the-scenes father, a real big Shot!


    ¡°Not bad, don¡¯t be disheartened ... Although it¡¯s a little embarrassing!¡± At this time, Gou ¡®Zi stood up, came to Lu Wu¡¯s side, patted his shoulder and comforted him.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    Did this kid have too many soul coins?


    At this time, Lu Wu suddenly looked up at the sky.


    The battle in the sky had begun.


    ......


    This time, all the cheaters from the major servers were gathered here to fight the enemy together.


    Although they were usually in a competitive relationship, in this kind of cross-World War, they all had the same name,¡±players,¡± and were from the same camp.


    Although they were not a match for a demigod with their combined strength, it was obvious that this demigod was not going to make it.


    No one had the confidence to kill a God, but who would be willing to give up without trying?


    After all, as long as they succeeded, the rewards they would receive would be unimaginable.


    At this time, Yuan Fang suddenly turned his head and nodded at Liu Zhe.


    Liu Chan nodded. He grabbed the collar of the round man and threw him to Xuan mo.


    Facing the incoming square, although Xuan mo could not use his spiritual power, he still threw a punch at it.


    A demigod¡¯s physical strength alone had reached a terrifying level. Before the round figure could even come into contact with the fist, it was torn apart by the violent fist wind, turning into black mist and dissipating.


    Everyone present was speechless.


    At this moment, Yuan Fang had become a touchstone before the battle. After all, if Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t withstand it, he wouldn¡¯t be of any use in the battle. This was also Yuan Fang¡¯s own request.


    Obviously, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Even Yuan Fang, who had such a strong defense, could not withstand one punch from Xuan mo.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strong. It looks like I can¡¯t come into contact with it!¡± Youzi said weakly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start, try to break the defense!¡± At this time, Black Lily¡¯s cold voice sounded in the voice channel, and then everyone heard the sound of a bullet being loaded.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A spinning blue Bullet left two trails of spiral air and hit Xuan Mo¡¯s head.


    However, Xuan Mo¡¯s head only tilted slightly. He did not suffer much damage.


    However, this attack was like the starting gun for a battle. Everyone immediately began to use their abilities.


    Ao Jian¡¯s nine spirits sword array.


    The seven nether ghost puppets.


    The power of the evil god in the ancient language.


    Hu He¡¯s corpse spiritual array.


    Ye Shiwen¡¯s cursed words (turn into a pig! Pig transformation! Pig transformation!


    Zara¡¯s power of the leopard.


    Beichen¡¯s Taiyuan strike.


    Reinhardt¡¯s death charge.


    Eric¡¯s infinite firepower.


    Night God Lan¡¯s power of nature.


    Wait ...


    At this moment, the cheaters used their strongest moves and threw all of them at Xuan mo.


    Under such a violent attack, Xuan mo was slowly pressed down from the sky.


    However, what shocked the cheaters was that there were no injuries on Xuan Mo¡¯s body.


    These attacks were like tickles to him, and the damage they caused was negligible.


    In the face of absolute physical defense, everyone realized the difference in the form of power.


    ¡°Charge!¡± At this moment, Lionheart roared and slapped the double-winged flying dragon under him. He turned into a black shadow and hit Xuan mo.


    Xuan Mo¡¯s body fell but Lionheart lost more than half of his HP.


    In the face of such a strong opponent, the cheater players not only did not retreat, but they were also excited.


    As Xuan Mo¡¯s body fell, two figures appeared behind him. They were Little Mo and little youzi.


    They stabbed Xuan Mo¡¯s back at the same time.


    Suddenly, a Shadow Rune appeared on Xuan Mo¡¯s forehead. He let out a muffled groan and stretched out his hand to grab something behind him.


    At this time, inky and youzi, hand in hand, turned into black shadows and disappeared, entering stealth mode.


    Seeing that inky and youzi had actually broken through their defenses, the players were very excited, and they began to attack even harder.


    In the chat, the only thing that didn¡¯t have any effect was to mumble to Xuan mo,¡±turn into a pig! Pig transformation! The pig-like Ye Shiwen.


    Although the dark shadow Force had penetrated Xuan Mo¡¯s defense, his curse force could not do so.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    At this moment, Xuan Mo¡¯s body fell to the ground.


    Following that, a sword formation surrounded Xuan mo. The sharp sword Qi started to cut Xuan Mo¡¯s body.


    At this moment, the demon ghost appeared. Countless Dark Souls twisted around Xuan mo, trying to lock him in place.


    Xuan mo was about to resist when Gu Yu flew in front of him and looked at him with his red eyes.


    Suddenly, countless negative emotions surged in his mind, causing him to be stunned on the spot.


    Everyone hurriedly seized this opportunity and once again began to attack crazily.


    Although the effect of their attacks was minimal, at the very least, they could break through its defenses, and there was still hope of killing it.


    Under night God Lan¡¯s singing, everyone¡¯s attributes were enhanced, and their attacks became more ferocious.


    However, at this moment, Xuan Mo¡¯s eyes regained their clarity. He raised his head and let out a roar.


    Without the activation of spiritual power, the violent sound wave shook everyone out, and even the sword array and the ghost hunter were broken.


    ¡°Did you see that? this is what it means to say that a starving camel is still bigger than an ant. After all, he¡¯s a demigod-level powerhouse, and the strongest among us is only a ghost king. There¡¯s a gap of several levels between us!¡± At this time, Gou ¡®Zi looked at Lu Wu and sighed.


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you go and help?¡± Lu Wu was stunned.


    ¡°Boss asked me to take care of you!¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I need you to take care of me?¡± Lu Wu said unhappily.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if I go. They don¡¯t need to heal. They¡¯ll die if they encounter them. They¡¯re difficult to deal with!¡± Gou ¡®Zi said as he squatted on the ground and looked into the distance.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    The battle continued, and the huge sound waves sent everyone flying, causing them to lose a large amount of health.


    At this time, night God Lan¡¯s singing sounded again, and countless green dots of light descended, pulling up everyone¡¯s HP that was almost at the bottom.


    They were both supports, but Gou ¡®Zi was recognized as the number one support in the entire server, while yashen LAN was the number one support in the Asia server, and her abilities were not weak either.


    Although it wasn¡¯t as strong as Gou ¡®Zi in terms of healing ability, it had a group enhancement ability, which was relatively more comprehensive.


    After recovering his health, everyone surrounded Xuan mo again and started to bombard him with their skills.


    Compared to the normal players, the abilities of the cheaters were on full display.


    Although they had never worked together before, they had a tacit understanding in battle. They protected each other and knew when to advance and retreat. They would not let Xuan mo touch them.


    Xuan mo, who had exhausted his spiritual Qi, could only fight passively.


    In such a battle, the cheater players were calm. After all, they were not afraid of death.


    However, Xuan mo seemed to be a little uneasy. From time to time, he would look in Lu Wu¡¯s direction.


    He was afraid that the undying meat shield would sneak up on him and strangle him and hit his head. He was simply a Rascal!


    Just as the cheater players were trying their best to kill Black Desert, a player¡¯s voice sounded in the voice channel.


    ¡°Bosses, whoever has the materials can donate some. I have a way to kill him!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately looked up.


    At this moment, several ghost king-tier undead spirits were floating in the sky, carrying a huge medicine refining furnace. Above the medicine refining furnace was explosive man. Nie Feng.


    Upon hearing nie Feng¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s heart trembled.


    Nie Feng could be considered a very famous figure now. Everyone present had a clear understanding of his abilities. At this moment, they immediately knew what this fellow was going to do.


    Gu Yu immediately spoke in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the storage in my realm. When you kill the demigod, give me a portion of what you get!¡±


    As he spoke in the ancient language, he sent the things in his space to nie Feng in the form of mail.


    Under Gu Yu¡¯s lead, not only the cheaters, but the other players below also began to crowdsource.


    Although the cheaters were strong, not everyone was as rich as Gu Yu. On the contrary, there were many ordinary players who had deep pockets.


    Nie Feng couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw the incoming emails.


    ¡°The art of explosion is about to begin!¡±


    With the support of a large number of mystical materials, nie Feng began the craziest elixir refinement he had ever done.


    Compared to the past, nie Feng could already control the weak usage of the dark Law energy in his body. Therefore, he was full of confidence in refining this explosive.


    Seeing that nie Feng was about to make a move, the players immediately started to stall for time and locked the exhausted Xuan mo nearby.


    As time passed, everyone could clearly feel waves of heat coming from the sky.


    Originally, everyone had planned to slowly grind this super BOSS to death, but now, they had a better choice.


    At this moment, Xuan mo also noticed the change in the sky. He had a bad feeling and immediately roared as he rushed towards the crowd, preparing to break out of the encirclement.


    Seeing this, everyone¡¯s heart tightened. If Xuan mo really wanted to break out of the encirclement by force, they really did not have any good ideas.


    Moreover, with Xuan Mo¡¯s speed, it would not take long for him to run out of the attack range. If his attack missed, he would have suffered a great loss.


    After all, even though explosive man¡¯s damage was off the charts, it was not a skill that could be casually cast!


    Just as everyone was worried, they suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Eat my strangle!¡±


    Xuan mo, who was still running wildly, was locked by Lu Wu who pounced from behind and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Xuan Mo¡¯s mental state collapsed. What was going to happen would happen.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s retreat!¡±


    At this moment, nie Feng¡¯s trembling voice sounded in the voice channel.


    When everyone heard this, they didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. This wasn¡¯t an individual competition space.


    This kind of no-difference super big move that even a team couldn¡¯t avoid wasn¡¯t something an individual could withstand.


    In addition to the wall hack, the players who had been madly destroying the city also stopped decisively and ran out of the city.


    ¡°F * ck, run! Explosive man is using his ultimate!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not the underworld this time. It¡¯s so satisfying!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and retreat. If you run too slowly, you¡¯ll definitely die!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Amidst the commotion, the players ran for their lives. Even after they ran out of the city, they did not stop.


    Twenty minutes later, nie Feng, who was finally unable to control the medicine refining furnace, trembled and said in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Great Demon King, let go!¡±


    After hearing nie Feng¡¯s words, Hu He decisively ordered the ghost kings to retreat.


    Immediately, the huge medicine refining furnace that had turned into a black ball of light fell from the sky.


    Under the surprised gazes of the players outside the city, nie Feng, who was in the air, suddenly raised his hands and shouted,¡±


    ¡°Spicy heavenly competition!¡±


    The players were speechless.


    With nie Feng¡¯s roar, the black ball slowly landed in the city.


    Black light, a blinding black light filled the entire world.


    At this moment, time seemed to have stopped ...

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610: Chapter 610-all must die!


    Translator: 549690339


    Along with nie Feng¡¯s shout, the medicine refining furnace, which had turned into a black light ball, fell from the sky and collided with the City Ground.


    In an instant, black light swept out, and everyone could not help but close their eyes. The world was covered in black at this moment.


    After a brief silence, the sky fell and the earth cracked. A roaring Hurricane swept out from the point of explosion, destroying everything in its path.


    It was as if doomsday had arrived, and everything in the city had turned into dust as the world collapsed.


    This terrifying power made Xuan mo feel a strong threat. He roared and tried to break free, but his body was firmly locked in place by Lu Wu and he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    In an instant, the black light attacked and enveloped the two of them.


    Xuan mo, who no longer had any spiritual power in his body to defend himself, roared unwillingly. Then, his voice was drowned out by a loud sound. His body started to disintegrate under the black light.


    The players who had run far away felt as if Thunder had exploded in their ears at this moment. The earth shook and the mountains shook. The piercing black light burned their eyes, and they could not help but close their eyes.


    The commotion lasted for more than 10 minutes. When the black light receded, the players were shocked to find that a mushroom cloud had risen over the city in the distance, and a deep pit larger than the one in hell had appeared below.


    The players who saw this were completely stunned.


    Even though everyone knew that explosive man was responsible for Hell¡¯s explosion, it was a different story to witness it with their own eyes.


    The shock of seeing the mushroom cloud rising up at such a close distance was indescribable.


    This was because the destructive power was simply too terrifying. Logically speaking, it was not something that players at this stage of the game could achieve.


    ......


    However, explosive man ignored the difference in levels and realms. Relying on his profession, he actually surpassed the combat players in terms of damage output ...


    At this moment, the players couldn¡¯t help but imagine what would happen if this bomb exploded in hell, in Hidden Dragon City, or in Burning Sky City.


    The players trembled at the thought, and they even had the urge to kill the cancer ahead of time.


    Fortunately, such a destructive bomb was not easy to create.


    The bomb in front of him had been successfully made with a large number of mystical materials provided by the players.


    It could be said that the key issue of using this move was not whether it was difficult to make bombs, but whether there were soul coins to support the bomb making.


    This was because the players had gathered a large number of mystical materials and spent money to create this bomb.


    Of course, other than nie Feng, the other players wouldn¡¯t be able to do this even if they had money.


    At that moment, the players had a new understanding of catastrophes.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the players were discussing this on the voice channel, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.


    In order to let Xuan mo take this attack head on, his strangle was considered a success.


    However, the violent dark energy that followed began to tear and destroy his body. Relying on the ¡°health lock hack,¡± Lu Wu¡¯s body collapsed and reassembled more than ten times in this explosion.


    That feeling was extremely refreshing and it was an ¡®endless aftertaste¡¯.


    He was holding a grudge on the spot +N!


    At this time, Lu Wu, who was already full of blood, stood up from the deep pit.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, he looked up and found that his surroundings were already in ruins. Not to mention the buildings, the entire city had been destroyed in such an explosion.


    Such destructive power, even Lu Wu was shocked.


    As expected of my future subordinate, pride +1.


    At this time, the players had also entered the deep pit one after another, heading toward the center of the explosion.


    The players were worried that the new NPC would die on the spot in the explosion.


    But when they pushed away the flying dust and saw Lu Wu, who was unscathed, they couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.


    ¡°This must be fake, how can he be so meaty? The demigod has already evaporated, and he¡¯s still completely fine?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable. Could it be that the stupid official developers gave this NPC a cheat?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m still alive. I really don¡¯t want to see my own people die again!¡±


    ¡± 666, as expected of a meat shield that can tire a demigod to death. Awesome (dragged out~)!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the players ¡®words on the voice channel, Lu Wu was speechless.


    What do you mean by ¡®as expected of a meat shield that can tire a demigod to death¡¯? I¡¯m your F * cking father behind the scenes. How infuriating!


    Silently bearing grudges, not making it public ...


    At this moment, the battle had finally come to an end. Lu Wu naturally had no need to stay any longer. He turned into black mist on the spot and dissipated.


    At the same time, a game prompt sounded in the players ¡®minds.


    [Game prompt: this cross-border Battle has ended. The assisting NPCs have returned. Beginning data calculation!]


    [Game prompt: for this cross-border Battle, the rankings of the major servers are as follows: ]


    [1st place: North divergent¡¯s great domain]


    [2nd place: great domain of hell]


    [3rd place: Blue Void territory]


    [4th place: demon Phoenix great region]


    [Fifth place: profound wind great domain]


    ¡­¡­


    The player ranking is as follows:


    [1st place: nie Feng 645272 Battle Points]


    [Second place: Hu He, 9728 Battle Points]


    [3rd place: ao Jian 8766 Battle Points]


    [Fourth place: Tesla 7628 Battle Points]


    [5th place: Eric 7542 Battle Points]


    [6th Place: 7th place, 6742 Battle Points]


    ¡­¡­


    As the system notification appeared, the players ¡®battle achievement data panel appeared.


    Although they were mentally prepared, the players were still stunned when they saw nie Feng¡¯s battle achievements.


    It turned out to be so easy to get rich in one wave!


    Even though nie Feng had already been turned into black mist by the explosion, the players still felt that he had made a huge profit.


    After all, how much money could a life be compared to battle merits? If they could, they wanted to exchange their lives for it!


    Countless players were filled with envy and jealousy.


    At this moment, the game prompt sounded again.


    [Game prompt: discovered resource point for this inter-world War. Coordinates XXX.XXX, players, please go and collect it!]


    [Game prompt: return countdown: 60 minutes!]


    At first, the players thought that the battle was over and they were about to return to their regions.


    However, they did not expect that there would be a resource point. They were overjoyed and ran towards the coordinates on the map.


    Soon, they came to the central area of the city before it was destroyed, and a bottomless pit appeared below.


    According to the coordinates, the players knew that the resource point was here, but no one took the lead to enter. Instead, they looked at each other with extreme vigilance.


    The game prompt would not lie, which meant that there must be resources stored inside, and they would belong to whoever got them.


    But the problem was that it would belong to whoever got it!


    The first thought that came to the minds of the players from the various servers was that even if they did not get it, it had to be their server that got it.


    The reason was simple. The competition between the major servers was getting more and more intense. If the other servers gained a lot of resources, it would be extremely disadvantageous for the server they were in.


    Especially the players from the mid-server, they only had one thought in their mind.


    As a father, I have to be one for the rest of my life. How can I just give up halfway? so, we¡¯re definitely going to get this batch of resources!


    And so, the players who had just been working together against the enemy turned hostile on the spot.


    ¡°Pay attention! There¡¯s a bastard assassin in the middle server who sneaked in with stealth. Kill him (a certain player from the hell server)!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, the people from the hell suit made the first move. (A certain Chinese server player)¡±


    ¡°Everyone, follow me and attack the Chinese server first. We¡¯ll get the most benefits by killing the Chinese server (a certain European player).¡±


    ¡°Brothers from the Asian server, follow me to the European server. We¡¯ll be able to get more benefits if we destroy the two strongest servers!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not from the game ... We¡¯re not from the game, so let¡¯s just fight whoever we see. I¡¯ll get the least resources anyway (the commander of the weakest server)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When they first walked into the sinkhole, the players from the various servers got along very well. They chatted with each other and smiled.


    But in the blink of an eye, a civil war broke out.


    At this moment, all the players ¡®thoughts were very simple. Other than the players from their own server, everyone else had to die! They all had to die!


    In such a chaotic battle, even if some players were lucky enough to make it into the pit, they could not avoid a fierce battle.


    As they fought inside the passage, it was even more chaotic outside. Toward the end, the flustered players began to drink potions from the mall and continued to fight.


    In the end, many players even gave up on the idea of moving supplies. They just wanted to kill the enemy players cruelly. Or he could rub his head on the ground and tell him who the real father was!


    In the chaotic battle, the most arrogant ones were the non-server players.


    While the players from the other four servers kept each other in check, the non-server players were fearless.


    ¡®I¡¯m the weakest anyway, and I¡¯ll get the least resources whoever wins. I¡¯ll F * cking beat them all up. I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯ll beat anyone up!¡¯


    While they were shouting in the voice channel, they began to attack the sky, the earth, and the air ...


    ¡­¡­


    Every time there was a civil war, the party that benefited the most would always silently pay attention to their dog official.


    Time passed by slowly. Seeing that the players were still arguing with each other, Lu Wu sighed and a smile appeared on his face.


    The teleportation portal under the city stored a large amount of mystical materials transported from the heaven realm for Xuan mo to create his ¡°corpse Ghoul¡±. It turned out that Lu Wu wanted to give out a wave of benefits, so that the players could take as much as they could, but he didn¡¯t expect the players to fight directly.


    Up until now, they had not managed to move many resources, but a large number of players had died ...


    ¡°What a pity. It looks like I¡¯ll have to confiscate all of them. I clearly gave you an hour. What a pity!¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    In the last ten minutes, the battle between the major servers changed.


    The players from the major servers, who did not get many resources, suddenly changed their direction and began to beat up the weakest non-server players.


    Who told you to be so F * cking arrogant!


    Who told you to be F * cking pretentious!


    Who told you to spit at me!


    Who told you to strike the sky, strike the earth, strike the air ...


    Stinky idiot, come over and get beaten up!


    As a result, the previously rampant non-server players began to cover their heads and flee.


    At this moment, they were a little dumbfounded.


    We agreed that you guys can fight and we can do whatever we want. Why did it become the four major servers fighting our weakest Fei-server?


    ¡®You¡¯re inhumane. When we¡¯re strong, you¡¯ll all die. I¡¯ll remember this ...¡¯


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, while the players of the five major servers were cursing, the game prompt appeared, and they were sent back to their respective regions.


    Lu Wu also returned to the human world through teleportation. At the same time, he took all the supplies deep under the planet. His bad mood suddenly became very pleasant.


    Although this time, he failed to show off, but before he came here, little Bei Li said that everyone had their first time. After a few more practices, he would become familiar with it. Lu Wu comforted himself.


    After bringing the divine artifact back to the Three Realms and connecting it to little Bei Li¡¯s sub-space, little Bei Li¡¯s figure slowly appeared within the divine artifact.


    Seeing Lu wugui, little Beili suddenly smiled and said,¡±


    ¡°Big meat shield, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Lu Wu was confused.¡±???¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611: Explosive man¡¯s future plan


    Translator: 549690339


    After returning from the world-crossing battle, the players had earned a lot of Battle Points.


    On the other hand, Lu Wu obtained a large number of resources from the heaven realm and even destroyed one of the strongholds in the heaven realm. It could be said that he had gained a lot.


    At the same time, this ¡°cross-border expedition¡± had become a hot topic of discussion on the forum for the past few days.


    One of them was about the embarrassing meat shield, Lu Wu.


    Many players expressed on the forum that such meat shields should appear more often in cross-world battles in the future to attract the strongest firepower and reduce the pressure on them. They were very useful!


    Some players also felt that the officials should strengthen the meat shield. He was too pitiful. He didn¡¯t even know how to fight, and his combat skills were so weak that it made people scratch their feet!


    There were even ¡°fake expert players¡± who tried to gain popularity by analyzing the ¡°meat shield¡± ¡®s seemingly unorganized bastard punches that contained ultimate profoundness everywhere ...


    Seeing these discussion posts, Lu Wu¡¯s face was expressionless, and he even had the urge to access them.


    He was simply lawless!


    What big meat shield? which part of me looks like one?


    Lu Wu¡¯s first appearance, which he was so confident of, actually ended up like this. He was quite heartbroken.


    However, after being beaten up, Lu Wu also began to seriously think about his combat skills. He kept replaying the combat videos of him and Xuan mo to analyze and learn.


    He began to spur himself on to work hard to improve so that he could fight above his realm as soon as possible!


    ......


    At the same time, there was another hot topic on the forum, which was about nie Feng.


    This time, nie Feng¡¯s explosive performance had shocked the players from the five servers and caused a lot of discussion.


    When they saw the mushroom cloud rise, all the players felt how small they were in the face of this destructive force.


    Even after three days, the players still couldn¡¯t forget the shock.


    Moreover, the video of nie Feng shouting ¡°bitter heavenly contest¡± and dropping the nuclear weapon became one of the most popular videos on the forum recently.


    After the battle, the players had voted for the two calamity grade players, nuclear Hu and wind nie, and gave them different titles.


    Since core Hu¡¯s ability was to create disasters, he was called ¡°The Demon King of calamity!


    Nie Feng¡¯s ability was destruction, so he was called ¡°The Great Demon King of destruction!


    Following the Great Demon King Hu He¡¯s name that resounded throughout the five servers, nie Feng¡¯s popularity also began to rise.


    Since all the catastrophes came from the central server, there was another saying that was widely spread in the five major servers.


    Since ancient times, Beiqi had been plagued with facesuits and natural disasters!


    At this time, nie Feng opened a post on the forum.


    At this time, his popularity was at its peak, and his post immediately attracted the attention of a large number of players.


    ¡­¡­


    [It¡¯s not my credit alone to get so many battle merits. I have the email records of everyone sending me, so you can message me in private according to the ratio. I¡¯ll go to the battle merits store to buy props and send them to you!] [Op: Syria player]


    Content:


    In fact, everyone contributed to the war achievements. It is inappropriate for me to get all the benefits alone. Without the support of your mystical materials, I can¡¯t make such a bomb even if I have the idea. So, let¡¯s distribute it to everyone in proportion.


    As Battle Points can not be traded, you can just tell me what you want from the battle Points Shop and I will buy it. However, you have to pay according to the price of the mystical materials provided and all the battle merits I have obtained. Don¡¯t ask for more. It¡¯s recorded in the mail. Thank you for your cooperation. (Arrogant with copper hanging on waist.jpg)


    As for the ratio, I got 645272 Battle Points, and the total value of the mystical materials I got is more than 32260000 soul coins. So, one battle Point is equal to 50 soul coins.


    Thank you, everyone, for letting me experience the art of explosion. Spicy heavenly competition (funny)


    ¡­¡­


    The appearance of this post made nie Feng¡¯s impression in the players ¡®hearts rise sharply.


    The players didn¡¯t hesitate to ask nie Feng for the capital to exchange for items from the war points market.


    After all, these resources were all money. Just like what nie Feng had said, it was extremely inappropriate for him to take all of them!


    Very quickly, nie Feng was once again reduced from a super-rich person with battle achievements to a commoner.


    However, nie Feng was very happy to see his Battle Points being used up.


    Because not only did he not lose anything, but he also earned a lot!


    The reason was simple, he knew where his weakness was.


    First, the casting time in battle was too long. As a result, when fighting other players, he would be very passive. He might not even be able to defeat an ordinary player.


    However, this weakness could be made up for. In a large-scale cross-World War, no enemy would target him at all.


    And the second weakness was poverty!


    In nie Feng¡¯s eyes, this weakness was fatal and impossible to make up for!


    Therefore, he had to build a good relationship with the players.


    Who knew when he would have to ask these players for help again when the inter-world War started?


    If he got all the benefits this time, no one would be willing to support him with mystical materials next time.


    Therefore, when there was a reward, these players would not feel psychologically unbalanced.


    By doing so, he had undoubtedly won over the hearts of these players.


    As the saying goes,¡±it¡¯s easy to return what you borrowed,¡± it was not difficult to borrow again!


    Moreover, he was giving battle achievements that even soul coins couldn¡¯t buy. The players who invested would be able to earn some, and they would be happy for this.


    From a psychological point of view, nie Feng began to plan the growth path of the future ¡°art of explosion.¡±


    After all, his life profession was too expensive, causing him to often feel the pinch for a long time before conducting an explosion experiment. However, things were different now. With the support of a large number of players, the art could continue.


    Nie Feng felt that he was really a clever little boy!


    He was extremely satisfied with his current life.


    From a young age, it had exploded as he grew up! An explosion! An explosion!


    This had also caused his studies, work, and life to not go well. It made him feel that the world was full of malice towards him. Why did every explosion have to happen near him?


    Before coming into contact with this game, nie Feng had once felt extreme hatred and even numbness for it.


    However, after he came into contact with the war and the great Demon King, he found that he had really changed. He also loved what he had once hated, and he liked it from the bottom of his heart.


    Just as the Great Demon King had said, this was talent, something that others could not get even if they wanted to. So, you are a genius, not a malignant tumor like you thought!


    From resistance to acceptance, then to love, nie Feng felt like he had been reborn.


    Now, he followed the devil everywhere and occasionally saved money for explosion research. He cherished and enjoyed the days very much!


    However, what nie Feng didn¡¯t know was ...


    In the eyes of core Hu, his transformation was as if his Governor and conception vessels had been opened, and he had become a dumbass Husky who was becoming more and more ¡°stupid¡±!


    ¡­¡­


    On Lu Wu¡¯s side.


    After returning to the Three Realms, he made a large inventory of the resources he had obtained from the cross-realm expedition.


    He was pleasantly surprised to find that there were many precious spiritual materials that the underworld didn¡¯t have.


    The total value was about 2.7 billion soul coins!


    Originally, these mystical materials were used as reserves to continuously provide Xuan mo with the ¡°corpse Ghost Army¡±. The heaven realm probably didn¡¯t expect that in the end, it would benefit their greatest potential enemy, Lu Wu.


    After making a big profit, Lu Wu was also in a good mood.


    He was extremely proud to have obtained such a glorious battle achievement without losing a single soldier!


    After that, Lu Wu once again set his eyes on the Jade Broken Star and spent 300 million soul coins. With the help of little Bei Li, he also set up a teleportation gate on the Jade Broken Star.


    The use of this teleportation gate was very simple. It was to wait for the next batch of supplies to arrive, and then directly transport them back to the Three Realms.


    Because of this battle, none of the forces in the heaven realm could escape. Lu Wu had completely silenced them, so there would be no news back to the heaven realm at all.


    Thus, there was a high possibility that the heaven realm would send new resources to the dead Xuan mo.


    Of course, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t guarantee this.


    After all, there was a possibility that Xuan mo would have to go to the heaven realm personally to collect the resources. If that was the case, the next batch of resources would probably not arrive.


    Therefore, Lu Wu was taking out 300 million soul coins to fight for the resources worth billions of soul coins in the heaven realm.


    Even if he failed, Lu Wu would accept it!


    Back then, he suffered a few losses at donghuang¡¯s place, and now, Lu Wu was getting it back bit by bit.


    From the beginning, when he helped the Emperor of East Peak get back his ¡°law belt¡± to this time when he seized 2.7 billion soul coins of heaven realm¡¯s assets, Lu Wu had always been one step ahead of heaven realm.


    The growth and performance of the players surprised Lu Wu even more.


    At this moment, he was looking forward to blowing up the head of East Emperor Taiyi in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    However, there were also things that made Lu Wu feel depressed recently.


    Little Beili had changed his nickname again. He used to call him big cat, but now, he was calling him big meat shield ...


    In response, little Beili even righteously said that it was named by a player on the forum, and that she was just calling him that without any ill intentions!


    Lu Wu¡¯s mood was quite complicated at that time.


    He didn¡¯t succeed in acting tough in his imagination and even left a stain on his life. Reality was too cruel!


    In the past, when Lu Wu saw others fighting above their level, he always had this feeling because he thought that he was invincible among his peers after cultivating the human Emperor¡¯s mirror.


    I can do it too. It doesn¡¯t look difficult and it¡¯s not a big problem.


    This time, it was proven that he couldn¡¯t do it. Not only could he not do it, but it was also F * cking embarrassing!


    However, this also inspired Lu Wu¡¯s determination to continue to become stronger.


    He swore to himself that he would succeed in acting tough one day!

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612: Proof of allegiance (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    Kuilong Sea region, Xinmo Island.


    Apart from its large area, the island, which had no special features, had now become the center of the Quilon sea.


    And the creator of all this was the Sea King.


    With an Iron Fist, he United the power of the seven countries and rose up step by step with his own efforts. Until now, although the Sea King did not have a real name, he was already recognized as the Overlord of the kui long sea area.


    At this moment, the Sea King was wearing a blue robe and standing on the top of a building in the center of the island. He looked at the hazy moon and frowned slightly.


    Just recently, he received a piece of news.


    The president of the smoke Dragon merchant Association,¡¯smoke Dragon¡¯, had awoken and replaced the destroyed shark bite merchant Association as the new war merchant Association.


    When the Sea King learned of this news, it knew that trouble might be coming.


    He had been able to get a slot in the war Chamber of Commerce because he had stepped on the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    He never thought that the smoke Dragon merchant Association would take back what belonged to him because he had worked with the players to overturn the shark bite fleet.


    He had already formed a grudge with the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce, which was not good news for him.


    There was no room for reconciliation between them.


    ......


    As long as there was a chance, the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce would definitely hit him when he was down. Similarly, the Sea King would do the same.


    If elder Ying of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had not been present at the time, he would not have let the smoke Dragon Brothers leave so easily. He would definitely have killed them all.


    However, the Sea King didn¡¯t expect that the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce would return so quickly, catching him off guard.


    Although he was worried about the changes in the future, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the challenge from the smoke Dragon merchant Association.


    This was because he was no longer the person who could be attracted by a single word from the smoke Dragon, and his country of mutt sea was no longer the force that could not stand firm in the quilong sea.


    Even Langya Island had to lower their heads and hand over resources to him regularly, which was equivalent to acknowledging his Overlord position.


    After obtaining the batch of ¡°Ice Fire stones¡±, the Sea King did not hesitate to put them all into use. He built a total of 20 specially-made ghost ships, tens of thousands of high-quality weapons, and tens of thousands of sets of equipment.


    The kingdom of mutt sea¡¯s power grew rapidly after that.


    Therefore, the Sea King was very confident in facing the upcoming challenge of the smoke Dragon Chamber of Commerce.


    However, there was one more thing that the Sea King couldn¡¯t see through recently.


    That was the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s attitude towards the player families.


    Originally, according to the domineering nature of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, if the player clans dared to provoke them like this, they would definitely wipe them out with thunderous means. However, until now, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had not made any big moves.


    This was very strange, and it could even be said that it was completely in line with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s usual operating standards.


    In the sea trade, safety was the first criterion. The players had repeatedly stepped on this baseline, but they were still safe and sound. This was simply incredible in the eyes of the Sea King.


    For this reason, he sent an emissary stationed in the devouring Sea area branch to investigate, and the news he got made the Sea King feel uneasy.


    It turned out that the upper echelons of the yellow Springs devouring Sea area branch had a meeting. At that time, everyone had proposed to strike down the player families and kill the chicken to warn the monkeys!


    However, one person stood out and put forward a new suggestion.


    Investigate the background of the player¡¯s family and then make a decision!


    When the Sea King heard this news, he decisively found the players near the kui long sea and told them the news.


    Although it was already too late, the Sea King still hoped that the player families would be prepared.


    However, the Sea King¡¯s attention was not on the players ¡®reactions, but on the higher-up of the sea of engulfment who made the suggestion!


    The Sea King was no stranger to this person, it was elder Ying!


    The Sea King had some understanding of this person. He was one of the two elders with the highest authority in the yellow spring devouring Sea area branch, other than the branch president. He was also the one who had granted him the qualification to join the ¡®War Chamber of Commerce¡¯.


    The Sea King had wanted to develop in secret and even had the idea of overthrowing the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and replacing it, all because of elder Ying.


    Thinking back to what elder Ying had said about the ¡°freedom of the strong,¡± the Sea King suddenly had a thought.


    This elder Ying wouldn¡¯t be plotting something, would he?


    Of course, all of this was just his guess, and there was no way to prove it.


    Just as the Sea King was deep in thought, a figure suddenly sped up from below and stopped beside him.


    ¡°My Lord, there are forces approaching Xinmo Island. They seem to be of a large scale. They didn¡¯t inform us in advance. They must have ill intentions!¡±


    Hearing this, the Sea King frowned and turned to look at Sha Shui, saying in a deep voice,¡±


    ¡°The smoke Dragon fleet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the smoke Dragon fleet. It¡¯s another force!¡± Sha Shui immediately replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± With that, the Sea King¡¯s figure floated into the air and sped toward the seaside of Xinmo Island.


    When Sha Shui saw this, he also hurriedly followed behind.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, outside the kui Dragon Sea area.


    On the surface of the sea, the dense white lines that broke the waves formed a huge wave.


    And underwater, hundreds of thousands of illusion fish people were armed to the teeth with sharp steel spikes as they attacked.


    At this moment, the person leading this illusionary fish Legion was the future clan leader of the illusionary fish clan, oats!


    A few days ago, after the illusionary fish clan made the decision to rely on the player clans, their clan¡¯s land was emptied out within a few days. At this moment, they had already arrived at the kui Dragon Sea region.


    Before they passed by the kui Dragon Sea area and headed to the fantasy Sea area to find the player families, the illusion fish clan still had one more thing to do!


    Annihilate the mutt War Chamber of Commerce and declare their allegiance to the players!


    Although they had decided to side with the player families, the illusion fish clan couldn¡¯t come up with a good reason to surrender to the ¡®powerful¡¯ player families.


    The so-called surrender was not just a one-sided thought. They had to prove their determination to the players, and only then would they be completely accepted.


    After all, the players didn¡¯t know the background of the illusionary fish clan, so they might mistakenly think that the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had sent them!


    This was also what the upper echelons of the illusion fish clan were worried about. If they couldn¡¯t be completely accepted and were instead on guard, it would be extremely disadvantageous to the development of their illusion fish clan.


    Therefore, in this situation, the upper echelons of the illusionary fish clan decided to do something big to let the players understand their sincerity!


    Thus, they turned their attention to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, which was the closest to the players.


    The mute War Chamber of Commerce!


    The illusionary fish clan had some understanding of this new force and knew that it was a new force with great potential.


    However, compared to them, who had occupied the devouring Sea area for many years, they were still far behind. They were not even on the same level.


    Therefore, they were determined to win this battle.


    Absolute confidence came from strength!


    Now that they were close to Xinmo Island, they slowly emerged from the water. Their dorsal fins broke through the waves and they began to sprint forward.


    At this moment, a figure appeared above the sea with the full moon. He waved his hand and unrolled a scroll while mumbling something. Immediately, the sea surface started to surge, and huge waves rose up, sending a large number of illusionary fish clan¡¯s Warriors into the sky.


    Seeing this person, oats did not even need to guess, and already knew the identity of this person.


    Who else could hold the sea god¡¯s pardon that represented the war Chamber of Commerce other than the president of the mutt War Chamber of Commerce, the Sea King?


    And this person was the goal of his trip, to take his head to the player family to prove his loyalty!


    Thinking up to this point, the oats let out a long cry, and the sound waves were instantly transmitted to the ears of all the clansmen. Immediately, a large number of illusionary fish clan warriors jumped out of the water.


    ¡°Wait! We have no grudges against each other, so why did you attack us?¡± Seeing the huge illusionary fish clan Army emerge from the water, the Sea King quickly recalled the sea god pardon and spoke.


    However, oats simply did not want to talk nonsense with the Sea King.


    I¡¯ll destroy you! There was no need for a reason, it was just the law of the jungle!


    At this moment, his figure also rushed out of the water. The steel thorn in his hand flashed with a cold light under the moonlight, transforming into countless phantoms that went straight for the Sea King.


    Seeing this, the Sea King was confused, but it still waved the wheel of death.


    ¡°Qiang!¡±


    Accompanied by the sound of metal hitting each other, the oats were smashed back into the sea. However, at this time, several people appeared around the Sea King. Even the Sea King did not know how they had sneaked to his side.


    It was too late for him to Dodge. His chest and back were pierced at the same time, and blue blood sprayed out.


    ¡°Roar!¡± At this critical moment, the power of death in the Sea King¡¯s body erupted, wanting to send the people around it flying.


    However, to his horror, the power of death only made the scales on the surface of their bodies tremble when it hit the bodies of the people around him. It invisibly dissolved the attack.


    ¡°Die!¡± At this time, a sneer was heard, and the illusionary fish clan chief suddenly swung the steel thorn in his hand toward the sea King¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Save the king!¡± At this critical moment, hei sui and the others arrived and attacked together. They waved out a Blue stream of light, which ruthlessly smashed on the surface of the illusionary fish clan chief¡¯s body.


    In the face of this wave of attack, the illusionary fish clan chief¡¯s body sank, and the scales on his body trembled again, quickly dissipating the energy wave that hit his body.


    The Sea King also seized the opportunity and gritted its teeth as it charged toward the illusionary fish clan elder. It forcefully created a gap and rushed out.


    After breaking out of the encirclement and meeting with hei sui and the others, the Sea King turned around angrily and said to the illusionary fish clan leader and the elders,¡±


    ¡°Do we have any grudges?¡±


    Hearing this, the clan head of the illusionary fish clan, illusionary kill, grinned.¡±


    ¡°Do I need a reason? I just want to kill you!¡± As he spoke, illusionary kill waved the steel thorn in his hand, wiping away the blood on it.


    Upon hearing this, the Sea King¡¯s expression became extremely gloomy.


    From the previous exchange, he had already discovered that he was definitely not this person¡¯s opponent. The bigger problem now was that there were four of these experts. If they were to face them head-on, they would have no chance of winning!


    At this time, another five people floated up from the water. They were the other five elders of the illusion fish clan who had yet to make a move.


    At this moment, the Sea King cursed in its heart.


    Ten of such powerhouses? I¡¯ll F * ck you up! The thought of fighting to the death in his mind instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Everyone, I think there must be some misunderstanding between us. You have to understand that I¡¯m a member of the war Chamber of Commerce appointed by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Please state your purpose. If there¡¯s really a misunderstanding, I won¡¯t hold it against you!¡± Although the Sea King said that it wouldn¡¯t mind, it was already cursing in its heart.


    How could he not be calculative with his injuries?


    But after all, the situation was pressing. In the face of a battle with no chance of winning, the Sea King chose to bow his head and at the same time put on the name of his War Chamber of Commerce. He believed that no matter how strong the enemy was, they would not dare to act rashly under the name of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Hearing this, illusionary kill could not help but laugh,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because you¡¯re a member of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce that we¡¯re prepared to kill you!¡±


    With that, illusionary kill¡¯s figure became transparent and blended into the night. Soon, he disappeared from his original spot. When he reappeared, he was already beside the sea King.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This attack was extremely quick and violent, and it disappeared without a trace while in stealth mode. The Sea King was almost hit again, but fortunately, it summoned the wheel of death in time to block the attack.


    Seeing that the Sea King was sent flying, hei sui and the others immediately roared and waved their fists at the approaching figure.


    Seeing this, illusionary kill¡¯s pupils contracted. The steel thorn in his hand instantly turned into an illusion, creating countless small wounds on hei sui and the others.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Seeing hei sui and the others getting hurt, the Sea King roared again and then quickly controlled full moon to smash the magic thorn.


    Seeing full moon¡¯s attack, illusionary kill¡¯s figure turned transparent again and suddenly disappeared from his spot. When he reappeared, he was already behind the sea King.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The Sea King¡¯s neck was pierced by the steel thorn, and it couldn¡¯t help but widen its eyes as blood gushed out of its mouth.


    Then, his body became powerless and he fell straight from the sky into the water.


    Seeing this, hei sui and the others were extremely indignant. They immediately roared and rushed towards illusionary kill.


    Following the Sea King until now, their initial dissatisfaction had turned into pride, and they had witnessed the rise of this new country step by step. And the sea King was the soul of their force.


    Without the Sea King, there would be no country of muat sea.


    Now that they saw the Sea King being killed, they knew that everything was over. All their efforts had been in vain!


    ¡°Yan ¡®er, take his head!¡± At this moment, illusionary kill let out a long howl.


    ¡°Alright!¡± When the swallow heard this, it eagerly swam toward the corpse of the Sea King.


    As it approached the ocean King, Yan mai immediately waved its steel thorn and stabbed it at the ocean King¡¯s neck. It wanted to cut off the ocean King¡¯s Head and give it to the players as a gift.


    At this moment, the Sea King, which he thought was dead, suddenly opened its eyes and reached out to knock away the steel fork in his hand. At the same time, it grabbed his neck!


    How could the Sea King, who had inherited the death Lord¡¯s power, be so easy to kill?


    Although he felt weak at this moment, this kind of injury was not enough to kill him!


    Seeing this, illusionary kill, who was about to kill hei sui and the others, froze.


    He was certain that this attack had pierced through the Sea King¡¯s neck, so he couldn¡¯t understand why the Sea King could still move and even resist!


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡± The Sea King turned to look at illusionary kill as he clutched oats ¡®neck, and a hoarse voice came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Without any hesitation, fantasy thorn agreed.


    In his opinion, everyone could die except for oats, because he was the next inheritor of the clan leader, and had a special status!


    Hearing that illusionary kill agreed, the Sea King pinched the oats and floated into the air. However, he was extremely vigilant at the moment, constantly observing illusionary thorn and the others.


    Their assassination methods were too brilliant, leaving the Sea King with a lingering fear, afraid that it would be sneak attacked again.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the reason? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever had any enmity, right?¡± The Sea King spat out the blood in its mouth and spoke to Phantom kill in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a member of the war Chamber of Commerce. The purpose of our trip is the war Chamber of Commerce!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Sea King was angry, but at the same time, it was extremely puzzled.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s revenge?¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already done it, we¡¯ve already made preparations for retaliation!¡± Huan Sha said indifferently. At the same time, his eyes were fixed on the Sea King, as if he was looking for an opportunity to attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± At this time, the Sea King suddenly roared to the left. At the same time, the hand that was holding the oats began to tighten, causing the oats to cough uncontrollably.


    Hearing the Sea King¡¯s roar, hei sui and the others quickly flew to the front of the Sea King and looked to the left vigilantly.


    At this moment, a person slowly appeared on the left.


    Seeing that his sneak attack had failed, the illusionary fish clan elder raised his hands and slowly retreated.


    F ** K, a group of old bastards. Fortunately, he had observed carefully, or else he would have fallen for it again!


    ¡°Let go of my clansmen. This time, my illusionary fish clan is doomed. I promise that I won¡¯t attack you again!¡± Illusionary kill seemed to understand that the situation was pressing, so he looked at the Sea King and spoke in a negotiating tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Then how can I make you believe me?¡± Illusionary kill¡¯s tone turned cold.


    ¡°Keep him by my side. I¡¯ll release him when I think the time is right!¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to die? He¡¯s just a trifling Clansman, do you really think you can use him to threaten me?¡± Fantasy thorn said as he raised the steel thorn in his hand, as if he was about to attack.


    ¡°Then come!¡± With that, the Sea King grinned hideously and tightened its grip on the oats.


    At this time, Yan Mai¡¯s face was pale, and her hands weakly pulled on the Sea King¡¯s wrists, looking extremely painful.


    ¡°Stop! You win!¡± Seeing this, illusionary kill¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he decisively put down the steel thorn in his hand.


    Although this fellow, oats, was usually not serious, there was a reason why illusionary kill chose him as the clan leader. It was because he was the most talented and capable junior among the younger generation.


    At this moment, seeing that the Sea King had him in the palm of his hand, illusionary kill¡¯s killing intent surged, but he was helpless.


    ¡°Quickly get lost!¡± At this time, hei sui and the others, who were covered in injuries, also roared at illusionary kill and the others.


    ¡°I hope you can release my people as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll slaughter your country of mutsea!¡± Huan Sha coldly looked at the Sea King and said in a deep voice.


    After saying this, he waved his hand behind him. Immediately, the illusionary fish Army on the water surface began to dive into the water. Illusionary kill and the others also fell into the water.


    Upon seeing this, the Sea King decisively rose into the air and distanced itself from the surface of the sea. It began to carefully observe the movements on the surface of the sea, afraid that it would be sneak attacked by this bunch of old Yin coins again.


    The Sea King stared at the sea surface for two hours before it dared to approach Xinmo Island.


    After landing, the Sea King immediately knocked out the oats with three punches, and then brought him back to the palace on the island.


    On this night, a defensive barrier appeared outside the palace, and the inside was heavily guarded. For a moment, everyone was in a state of panic.


    After the Sea King returned to the palace, the first thing it did was not to heal its injuries. Instead, it decisively imprisoned oats and then called for a meeting.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to kill the oats, but he really didn¡¯t dare to!


    In the face of such a powerful illusionary fish clan, the country of mutsea would be finished if they touched the oats!


    ¡­¡­


    The illusionary fish clan, who had left Xinmo Island, was on their way to the glazed Coast.


    He had thought that his attack would succeed, but he did not expect that it would fail at the last moment. Instead, he had let Yan mai become a hostage. At this moment, illusionary kill was extremely vexed!


    In the end, he had underestimated the Sea King¡¯s tenacious vitality, which led to the current situation.


    At the same time, illusionary kill was also extremely anxious.


    He was afraid that the swallow would be hurt.


    Although he was sure that the Sea King would not dare to kill the oats, he could not guarantee that it would do anything else.


    At this moment, illusionary kill thought of the player clans.


    According to oats, the players were very powerful, so they must have a way to help him.


    At the thought of this, illusionary kill immediately roared,¡±


    ¡°Speed up!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the hundreds of thousands of illusion fish clan people immediately accelerated and swam toward the colored glass Coast.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613: The sea chives were almost gone?


    Translator: 549690339


    Beiqi, lapis lazuli Coast.


    At dawn, the coast was covered with a thin layer of morning mist.


    With the popularity of gaming capsules, players no longer had to worry about the problem of playing for a long time, so there were already players gathered on the coast early in the morning.


    Among them, there were players who wanted to go out to sea to explore and hunt for treasures, and there were also players who had prepared bait and fishing equipment and were ready to carry bricks for a whole day.


    Hence, there were quite a number of players on the lapis lazuli Coast.


    At this moment, a player¡¯s shout attracted the attention of other players.


    Immediately, many players turned their heads and looked in the direction the player was pointing.


    In the distance, countless white waves appeared on the surface of the sea. As the waves rose and fell, one could vaguely see a back covered with scales emerging from the water.


    After several days of traveling, the illusionary fish clan had finally arrived.


    Although the illusionary fish clan had come to seek refuge with the players, the players didn¡¯t know that.


    Seeing such a huge Army, the players were very vigilant. They subconsciously took out their weapons from the space and got ready for battle.


    At the same time, some players had already begun to notify other players on the forum and other areas to be careful and prepare for battle in advance.


    After three years of war, the players had long understood how cruel the rules of survival in this world were.


    ......


    Just like the senluo region, which had been invaded by foreign forces recently, if one didn¡¯t prepare in advance when a crisis came, they would inevitably suffer a great loss.


    Under the players ¡®vigilance, the white wave approached the shore, and countless illusionary fish people emerged from the water.


    As if to let the players know that they came with no ill intentions, the clan leader, illusionary kill, growled and the clansmen behind him dived into the water again. At this time, the elders of fantasy kill and fantasy fish clan slowly walked towards the players on the shore.


    ¡°What intention?¡± Little Mo and youzi, who were originally taking care of the children on the shore, came to the front of the crowd and looked at Phantom kill with a frown.


    ¡°The shadow bloodline!¡± Illusionary kill did not answer. After his gaze swept past youzi and ink, his attention was focused on the connected shadows under their feet.


    At this moment, illusionary kill was secretly speechless.


    He had only heard about the shadow bloodline from the old chief, but he had never seen it with his own eyes. According to the old chief, although assassins with the shadow bloodline didn¡¯t have the illusion fish clan¡¯s innate camouflage and defensive abilities, their assassination skills and stealth abilities were far superior!


    And the most unique characteristic of the shadow branch was their own shadow. Therefore, when he saw Little Mo and little youzi, he immediately found some clues and recognized the abilities they had!


    As if realizing that he was in a bad position, illusionary kill immediately raised his head, looked at Little Mo, and said,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the president of the ¡®illusionary fish bounty group¡¯ in the sea of devouring. I¡¯ve come here to discuss something with the higher-ups of your family!¡±


    When he said this, illusionary kill once again thought of his encounter in the kuilong sea.


    Originally, when he said those words to the players, he should be holding the Sea King¡¯s Head in his hand to prove his loyalty!


    But now, not only did he fail to do so, but he had also lost the person he had appointed as the next clan leader.


    At the thought of this, illusionary kill was extremely vexed. He regretted underestimating his enemy and making a mistake.


    However, what the illusionary fish clan chief didn¡¯t know was that if he really came with the head of the Sea King, it would be a huge mistake.


    The leeks that they had raised for three years were cut by an external force. Even the best-tempered old farmer would explode on the spot. After that, it was not a matter of whether to negotiate or not.


    Instead, they would chase him to the ends of the earth.


    If you don¡¯t die, I won¡¯t stop!


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the slightly changed expression of the illusionary fish clan chief, Xiao mo opened the analysis panel with great curiosity.


    When he realized that the man in front of him was a late-stage ghost emperor, his expression changed slightly. He subconsciously looked at the people standing behind illusionary kill.


    When he saw that the nine elders were all intermediate-stage ghost emperors, he was shocked.


    The most important thing was that the analysis explained that they were all from the illusionary fish clan, which meant that they were from the same race as the guy they had pranked last time.


    The first thought that came to inky¡¯s mind was that he was here for revenge!


    However, looking at illusionary kill¡¯s attitude, it was obvious that he was not here to seek revenge.


    However, if they were here to negotiate, would they have brought hundreds of thousands of troops over?


    At this moment, most of the players, like inky, were full of question marks. They could not understand what the purpose of illusionary kill was.


    Seeing that Little Mo did not answer him, illusionary kill thought that he had been rude and immediately said again,¡±


    ¡°I came in a hurry this time and didn¡¯t inform you in advance. I¡¯m really sorry, but this time I really have something important to discuss with the higher-ups of your family. Can you go and inform them?¡±


    After Little Mo heard this, he thought for a moment and nodded.


    Then, he opened his friends list, clicked on the wall chat group, and began to gather everyone.


    [Xiao mo:@Gu Guoyi ... Are you all here?] Urgent matter! Urgent matter!


    Youzi,¡±here¡¯s the recorder!¡±@@ ...


    The young paparazzo asked,[I just finished my breakfast and entered the game. What happened?] Boss doesn¡¯t seem to be online yet (bronze god hands on his waist.jpg)


    Ye Shiwen,[a good day starts with moving bricks (bronze hanging with his hands on his waist.jpg)]


    Nie Feng: ¡°I did a new experiment last night, which led to the exhaustion of soul coins. I¡¯ve completely entered the poor class. Is there any way to earn money quickly by moving bricks?¡±(poor little eyes.jpg)


    Lin Tie: ¡°@nie Feng, forge with me. As long as you can swing the iron hammer well, you can make money very quickly. A set of custom-made purple equipment can earn you double the principal amount.¡±(Smile)


    Nie Feng: ¡°do you believe that my hammer will suddenly explode when I¡¯m forging? even if I manage to dodge this wave, the furnace will definitely explode when I¡¯m forging. Therefore, I won¡¯t do this kind of loss-making business (sigh).¡±


    The young paparazzo laughed,¡±hahaha, explosive man is awesome!¡±


    ¡°Good Morning!¡±


    Chen Ziyu: ¡°Good Morning. Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    [No. 7: good morning, everyone. I¡¯ve just checked the forum. It seems that there are guests at the glass Coast!]


    The young paparazzo thought,[wait a minute, let me call the boss first!]


    Liu Chan: ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. I just logged out of the game an hour ago. I was about to go out to do something when the Guild management called me and urged me to come back quickly. I¡¯m home now. I just read the post and am on the way to the glazed Coast.¡±


    Little Mo: ¡°I feel that the attitude of the illusion fish clan is very strange. You said that they came to fight, and their attitude was very sincere. You said that they came to negotiate, and they brought hundreds of thousands of troops. Ermm ... I can¡¯t see through them..jpg¡±


    Youzi,¡±that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right (QiuQiu with her hands on her waist.jpg)¡±


    Yuan Fang: ¡°then I¡¯ll go and take a look too. I¡¯ve been stuck at a bottleneck in my divine power upgrade recently. If we fight, I¡¯ll be responsible for taking the beating (smile).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As the players passed on the message to each other, the players who were online headed towards the colored glass Coast.


    As time passed, more and more players appeared on the shore.


    At this moment, Liu Chan arrived.


    Upon seeing Liu Chan, the players automatically made way for him.


    ¡°Boss Liu, do you need an extra this time? I have a small appetite!¡±


    ¡°Boss Liu, please pay for the takeaway and chicken legs from last time, thank you!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Chan¡¯s face was full of black lines. He immediately turned off the voice channel, then came to the front of illusionary kill and stood still.


    After realizing that Liu Chan was the high-ranking member of the player clan he was looking for, Phantom kill immediately nodded at Liu Chan and said,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Phantom kill, the president of the devouring Sea region¡¯s Phantom fish bounty group!¡±


    ¡°Liu Chan, a member of the players!¡± Liu Chan also nodded and reported his background, but he did not say that he was the head of a player family.


    When illusionary kill heard this, he frowned,¡±


    ¡°You can represent the player clan?¡±


    In fact, when Liu Chan had arrived, he had already investigated Liu Chan¡¯s background.


    He couldn¡¯t see through the specific realm, but just from the qi and blood in his body and other aspects, this person¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t strong!


    ¡°Sure!¡± Liu Chan answered at this time.


    After hearing this, illusionary kill did not doubt the overall strength of the player clans.


    From some of the information he had obtained, he could prove that the player clans had great potential, but they had not shown it to the public.


    Hence, he felt that letting the weak Liu Zhe step forward was just a cover-up for the player clan.


    Looking at the thoughtful illusionary kill, Liu Chan was also a little confused. He immediately said,¡±


    ¡°Just state your intention directly!¡±


    When illusionary kill heard this, he gritted his teeth and said,¡±


    ¡°I only brought my clansmen here today for one purpose, and that is to join your family!¡±


    Liu Chan was speechless.


    The players were speechless.


    At this moment, the players were all petrified.


    This feeling was as if someone had suddenly told you that you had inherited 500 million Yuan!


    While it was unexpected, it also felt very unreal!


    Looking at the introduction of Phantom kill on the analysis panel, Liu Chan asked again in disbelief,¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to join our family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure! However, I have a condition!¡± When illusionary kill agreed, he quickly added another sentence!


    Upon hearing that there were conditions, Liu Zhe immediately realized that this matter was not simple.


    There were no free lunches in the world, so this was definitely an extremely difficult request!


    ¡°Speak!¡± Liu Chan immediately asked.


    Illusionary kill sighed and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. In fact, our illusionary fish clan accepted the Yellow Springs Chamber of Commerce¡¯s request some time ago and sent some of our clansmen to secretly investigate your family ... Our illusionary fish clan has always placed great importance on inheritance. Since the Empress chose you to play with your family, our illusionary fish clan is willing to take a gamble ... In order to prove our determination, we were prepared to take the head of the president of the mutt War Chamber of Commerce, who is your enemy, as a meeting gift to prove our loyalty. However, who knew ...¡±


    Illusionary kill didn¡¯t hold back at all and told him the whole story.


    Originally, he only needed to take the Sea King¡¯s Head to prove that he had already gone against the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. However, he couldn¡¯t prove anything now, so he could only tell them what had happened.


    After saying that, illusionary kill could not help but sigh.


    After listening to illusionary kill¡¯s narration, Liu Chan was dumbfounded, and Gou ¡®Zi, who was standing on the side, was so shocked that he stood up straight.


    The players finally understood the whole story.


    It turned out that all of this was caused by the ¡°prank¡± that had taken place some time ago.


    However, when they heard that the illusionary fish clan was going to destroy the Sea King, the players ¡®expressions were quite interesting.


    Especially when they heard that the Sea King had been pierced in the neck, the players ¡®hearts ached, and some players¡¯ eyes even turned red.


    We¡¯ve worked hard to raise it for three years, and we¡¯ve seen the sea leeks grow stronger and stronger. You¡¯re good, you almost killed it without saying a word.


    After saying that, illusionary kill raised his head to see the reaction of Liu Chan and the others.


    In his opinion, if the players knew that the illusionary fish clan had done so much to show their sincerity, even if they didn¡¯t feel happy about it, they wouldn¡¯t be so polite.


    But the truth was, all he saw were pairs of angry eyes.


    Some players even trembled with anger, and their eyes looked like they wanted to swallow it alive.


    Illusionary kill: ¡°???¡±

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614: I¡¯ll bring you back


    Translator: 549690339


    Looking at the angry crowd of players, illusionary kill was at a loss. He did not understand what was going on.


    Suddenly, he realized where he had gone wrong and immediately said,¡±


    ¡°Regarding the matter of sending our clansmen to investigate in secret, I really feel ...¡±


    However, at this time, Liu Chan interrupted illusionary kill¡¯s words and asked,¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the Sea King¡¯s current condition?¡±


    Looking at the slightly nervous Liu Chan, illusionary kill was stunned. He immediately said,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky that I didn¡¯t die. But don¡¯t worry, as long as you help my clan save Yan ¡®er, I¡¯ll definitely bring his head back and give it to you with both hands ...¡±


    Liu Chan was speechless.


    As soon as he said that, the expressions of the surrounding players became even more interesting.


    ¡°I f * cking want to blow his head off!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯ll kick him to death!¡±


    ¡°With both hands? It¡¯s like a thief stealing the vegetables that we¡¯ve been working hard to grow and then giving them to us as gifts with a smile. Shameless!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ......


    At this moment, many players could not help but want to rush up and punch illusionary killer face to wake him up.


    Fortunately, the Sea King didn¡¯t die. Otherwise, the players would definitely kill illusionary kill, no, the entire illusionary fish clan, to accompany sea chives.


    Seeing this, Liu Chan quickly turned on the voice channel and began to calm the agitated people. Otherwise, he was really afraid that the fearless players would directly attack.


    After all, this illusionary kill came with ¡®sincerity¡¯, and those who didn¡¯t know were innocent. Most importantly, the Sea King was safe now.


    After a round of talking, he stabilized the mood of the players. Liu Chan turned to look at illusionary kill and said,¡±


    ¡°You said that the illusion fish clan values inheritances?¡±


    Illusionary kill nodded,


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Then do you know that the mute Kingdom of the ocean King¡¯s ancestors is the same as your illusion fish clan? they were part of the ancient dark ocean Kingdom and had once served the Empress together!¡± As he spoke, Liu Chan¡¯s expression became very strange.


    ¡°What ... What!¡± Illusionary kill was instantly dumbfounded.


    ¡°Sigh, you should know more about history. Back then, mutt was even more valued by the Empress than your illusion fish clan. You actually didn¡¯t know that the Sea King was a descendant of mutt!¡± Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The illusionary fish clan said that they valued their inheritance and ancestors, and it was because of the Empress that they chose to rely on the players. However, in reality, he had attacked the ¡®Sea King¡¯, who was also a descendant of the netherworld sea kingdom, ruthlessly and almost killed the Sea King.


    They were curious about their ¡®relatives¡¯!


    Looking at the dumbfounded illusionary kill, Liu Chan almost wanted to give him a clap.


    ¡°I ... I really didn¡¯t know about this!¡± Illusionary kill looked very embarrassed.


    When the nine illusionary fish clan elders behind him saw this, they couldn¡¯t help but cover their faces.


    To tell the players how much their race valued their inheritance, but the players who knew the truth told them that they had ¡°stabbed¡± a descendant of their ancient ancestors on the battlefield ... This feeling was really hard to describe in a few words.


    Looking at the extremely awkward illusionary kill, the anger in Liu Chan¡¯s heart disappeared,¡±


    ¡°Now, tell me what your conditions are before you join my clan!¡±


    The embarrassed illusionary kill raised his head and said,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can help me save my Clansman from the sea King. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that Clansman will never be able to leave Xinmo Island. The Sea King is afraid of me, so he will never release him!¡±


    Liu Chan laughed when he heard this request.


    This request was actually too F * cking simple for them.


    However, before that, he had to ensure the reliability of the illusion fish clan.


    Thinking of this, Liu Chan looked at illusionary thorn and said,¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t difficult for us player clans. However, before that, you need to swear an oath of loyalty to our clan with your soul!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Before Huan Sha could reply, the illusionary fish clan elders standing behind him began to berate him.


    In their eyes, taking refuge was one thing, and swearing an ¡°oath¡± to the six paths of reincarnation was another. It was more like enslaving, two completely different concepts!


    ¡°Then how can I trust you?¡± Liu Chan immediately asked.


    In fact, from Liu Chan¡¯s point of view, the soul oath was just to turn the other party into an NPC of his own camp.


    This could be seen from the wood spirits, bronze pendants, wind chimes, and other NPCs that joined in the beginning.


    Moreover, the soul oath did not affect their lives at all. On the contrary, these NPCs who had joined the player faction enjoyed it very much, and they could not be chased away even if they wanted to.


    However, what illusionary kill and the others were thinking was completely different from Liu Chan ¡®s.


    The soul oath they knew was to use the soul as a bargaining chip to make an oath to the Supreme ¡°six paths of reincarnation¡± of the netherworld. Once this oath was made, there was no possibility of betrayal or resistance, otherwise, the soul would be destroyed.


    Moreover, the soul oaths that they had seen were all of a slave nature, so they felt that Liu Chan¡¯s request was too much!


    Looking at illusionary kill¡¯s firm attitude, Liu Chan suddenly lost all thoughts.


    In this world, the only people who could live in peace with players were NPCs from the same faction.


    Even a highly popular existence like the sea King had to add the word ¡°villain¡± in front of it. They were still enemies. Moreover, their ¡°love-hate relationship¡± with the Sea King had never stopped, and it was a daily occurrence!


    Therefore, when he heard illusionary kill¡¯s rejection, Liu Chan understood that the pie that fell from the sky had flown away!


    Since Phantom kill didn¡¯t agree to his request, he would definitely not let The Phantom fish clan join the player group.


    At this moment, a figure pushed through the crowd and stood beside Liu Chan.


    The players were very familiar with this person. She was the Navy Commander, hai Yue. After learning about her history, the players also knew that she was the Empress of the netherworld sea kingdom.


    She could be considered the old ancestor of the ocean King, and she was also from the mute family.


    The Empress¡¯s arrival attracted illusionary kill¡¯s attention. He turned around and was stunned.


    Just like what oats had said, this person looked too similar to the ancient Empress of the netherworld ocean Kingdom, who they often worshipped in the portraits of the ancestral worship Hall. They were simply carved from the same mold.


    However, after the last soul appraisal, illusionary kill was now sure that this was the great devil who had stirred up a storm during the period of the dark sea kingdom: The Empress herself!


    As he looked at the Empress, who was staring at him, he suddenly felt as if he was being stared at by his ancestor.


    He couldn¡¯t help but lower his head.


    ¡°Descendant of illusionary thorn, not bad. You have reached a realm that even illusionary thorn has not reached. It seems that your illusionary fish clan has indeed risen!¡±


    When illusionary kill heard this, he sighed in his heart, but he still replied,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Empress¡¯s support back then. Otherwise, our illusion fish clan wouldn¡¯t have today¡¯s achievements!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I won¡¯t help the weak. Back then, I discovered the talent of your illusion fish clan, so I decided to help your clan grow because you are of great value to me!¡± The Empress didn¡¯t hide her thoughts at all.


    Hearing this, illusionary kill was slightly stunned. He then smiled and said,¡±


    ¡°No matter what the reason is, you are the benefactor of my illusion fish clan. My illusion fish clan has always paid our respects to you with the etiquette of our ancestor. However ... However, didn¡¯t you already die ...¡± At this point, Huan Sha looked at the Empress carefully and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m playing clan?¡± The Empress didn¡¯t reply.


    When illusionary kill heard this, his heart was also filled with curiosity.


    In fact, he also wanted to know why the netherworld Sea Empress, who had died long ago, would appear in the territory of the players. His guess was that the player clans were powerful enough to make the Empress stay here.


    However, illusionary kill could not be sure of this guess.


    This was because she was very different from the Empress in the records.


    At that time, the Empress was simply crazy to the extreme. She expanded infinitely and didn¡¯t even fear the gods. Why would she choose to stay here because of the powerful players?


    When he heard the Empress mention it, illusionary kill couldn¡¯t help but raise his head curiously and wait for the Empress to give an answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I chose to make an oath with my soul, so they let me stay!¡±


    The Empress¡¯s casual words stunned illusionary kill.


    The Empress was willing to be enslaved by the player¡¯s family?


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve been mistaken about something. A soul oath doesn¡¯t mean slavery. It¡¯s actually a kind of cooperation, or co-existence!¡± The Empress looked at illusionary kill and spoke again.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Illusionary kill was stunned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the details, but if you trust me, you can choose to compromise. You won¡¯t regret it!¡± The Empress didn¡¯t say anything else after she finished speaking. She turned around and pushed the crowd aside.


    As he watched the Empress leave, illusionary kill¡¯s emotions were extremely complicated.


    In fact, at this point, if he chose not to agree, he only had one way out.


    That was to lead the clansmen to the distant sea, never to return.


    But even so, there was still a possibility of revenge from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Moreover, the next clan leader,¡±oats¡±, was still in the hands of the Sea King. How could he just leave like this?


    Thinking of this, illusionary kill felt a headache.


    He had encountered so many problems in such a short period of time that it really gave him a headache.


    At this moment, illusionary kill could not make a decision at all.


    ¡°Let me discuss with my clansmen first, then I¡¯ll give you an answer!¡± After saying this, illusionary kill immediately turned around and entered the sea with the elders.


    ¡­¡­


    About two hours later, illusionary kill and the nine clan elders, who had finished their discussion, emerged from the water and came to Liu Chan again. They looked at Liu Chan and said,¡±


    ¡°We believe in the Empress, so we agreed to swear our allegiance to her. However, before that, I hope that your family can save my people from the hands of the Sea King. After that, our illusion fish clan will fulfill the soul oath, how about it?¡± After stating his conditions, illusionary kill looked straight at Liu Chan, waiting for his answer.


    As long as Liu Chan did not agree, he would immediately turn around and leave with his clansmen, never coming back here again.


    As for the oats, they would find a way to save them. After that, they would leave the nearby Sea area and choose to escape to the relatively safe distant Sea area to avoid being injured by the battle between the player families and the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Hearing that illusionary kill had agreed to his request, Liu Chan could not help but laugh,¡±


    ¡°Haha, good. Let¡¯s set off to Xinmo Island now. I¡¯ll bring you back to your clansmen!¡±


    After saying this, Liu Chan said in the player voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s disperse. We can¡¯t fight this battle anymore. I think we¡¯ll have new NPCs joining us soon!¡±


    When the players heard this, their expressions became very interesting.


    Originally, they wanted to¡¯ use force ¡®against the illusion fish clan, but they didn¡¯t expect that the illusion fish clan would actually join their side.


    After the crowd of players dispersed, Liu Chan turned to look at illusionary kill and said,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to get your people!¡±


    When illusionary kill heard this, he was dumbfounded,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going alone? Aren¡¯t you going to bring the experts from your clan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about getting people, not fighting. One person is enough!¡±

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615: The Sea King¡¯s audience


    Translator: 549690339


    Hearing Liu Chan¡¯s calm statement that he was only going to get his people and that there would not be a battle, they were stunned.


    Illusionary kill¡¯s expression became rather interesting.


    From the information he had obtained, he understood that the relationship between the players and the sea King was very bad.


    Back then, the Sea King had retreated from the sea of vanity and headed to the quelon Sea area because of the players. Now, the merchant ship it was protecting had been hijacked because of the players. Therefore, no matter how one looked at it, the relationship between the Sea King and the players was very bad.


    This was also why he chose to attack the ocean King¡¯s faction to prove the fantasy fish clan¡¯s stand to the players.


    Therefore, when he heard Liu Chan say that one person was enough, illusionary kill was very puzzled.


    Looking at Liu Chan, who was full of confidence, illusionary kill nodded with a complicated expression.


    Although he felt that this was not reliable, he still nodded when he thought of the potential power of the player clan.


    After all, even if there was an unexpected situation, the player families would send their experts to find a way to solve it, so he did not have to worry about anything.


    Thinking of this, illusionary kill immediately said,¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    Liu Chan nodded and walked to the shore. He waved his hand and summoned his spirit ship, then stepped on it.


    Illusionary kill¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw this.


    ......


    He actually could not see where this Ghost Ship came from. This method once again confirmed the foundation of the player clan.


    After all, space-type items were extremely precious in the netherworld, and ordinary forces couldn¡¯t possess them.


    Although their illusionary fish clan also had a spatial-type item, it was impossible for it to contain an item as large as a Ghost Ship.


    ¡°Board the ship and set off!¡± At this time, Liu Chan¡¯s voice came from the specter ship.


    When illusionary kill heard this, his figure disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already beside Liu Chan.


    Seeing this, the other nine illusionary fish clan elders also followed him onto the Ghost Ship.


    ¡°Your clansmen can stay here, we¡¯ll go!¡± Looking at the dense crowd of illusionary fish clan members near the warship, Liu Chan spoke at this moment.


    ¡°Alright!¡± This time, illusionary kill did not raise any more questions and decisively chose to agree.


    After testing the Sea King¡¯s strength, illusionary kill felt that with the nine clan elders and himself, it would not be difficult to kill their way out even if they were deep inside Xinmo Island.


    Liu Chan nodded and waved his hand. Suddenly, the ship spirit let out a beast roar, and the ship slowly moved forward.


    ¡°Your ship is unmanned?¡± Illusionary kill was very surprised to see this.


    Liu Chan smiled and did not explain anything.


    He believed that after becoming an NPC, the people of the illusionary fish clan would understand. No matter how much he explained now, he might not understand.


    He could only hope that the NPC this time would be more reliable and not learn the wrong things.


    Thinking of how the obedient wood spirit had changed greatly after interacting with the players, and looking at the ¡°stinky hooligans¡± such as Tong gua and rock eating and gambling ... Liu Chan was extremely ashamed.


    During the voyage, illusionary kill began to inquire about the player clans in a roundabout way, in the name of understanding the big family that he was about to join.


    In this regard, Liu Chan was quite comfortable with his response. His words were half true and half false, and even illusionary kill had a yearning feeling.


    After about two days of high-speed sailing, Liu Chan¡¯s warship entered the kuiron Sea area and headed for Xinmo Island.


    As time passed, when Liu Chan¡¯s battleship approached Xinmo Island, illusionary kill became more vigilant and prepared for battle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be a fight. But before that, you¡¯d better disguise yourselves to avoid unnecessary trouble before entering!¡± Liu Chan looked at illusionary kill and said.


    ¡°What are you pretending to be?¡± When illusionary kill heard this, he could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°As you wish, as long as it¡¯s not your current form, it¡¯s fine. After all, you have a grudge against the sea King!¡± Liu Chan said without a care.


    When illusionary kill heard this, he nodded. The scales on his body trembled and his body began to shrink. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a man who looked very similar to Liu Chan, but there were many differences.


    Seeing this, the other nine illusionary fish clan elders standing on the side also began to twist and transform. Using the players as the blueprint, they transformed into different human forms in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Chan was secretly speechless. Although he had learned about the ability of the illusion fish clan from the analysis panel, he was still shocked to see them transform with his own eyes.


    It would be a pity if he didn¡¯t become a spy with this ability!


    It¡¯s no wonder that the netherworld Chamber of Commerce entrusted the illusionary fish clan to investigate underworld!


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± At this time, Huan Sha said in a deep voice. His tone also became very similar to Liu Chan ¡®s.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Liu Zhe nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    As the battleship that Liu Chan and the others were on approached Xinmo Island, the guards stationed on the coast of Xinmo Island immediately discovered them.


    He immediately sent the news to the inner parts of the island.


    The one who received the news was the Lord of the kingdom of mutt sea, LAN Hushan. He immediately began to ask the garrison about the specific situation through the communication conch.


    ¡°Which Force¡¯s warship is this? stop them and ask them what they¡¯re here for!¡±


    At that moment, the interior of Xinmo Island was still in a state of tight defense, and LAN Hushan did not dare to be careless.


    This time, the illusionary fish clan¡¯s sudden attack almost killed the Sea King. If it wasn¡¯t for the Sea King¡¯s tenacious vitality, the mutt sea could be said to have been overturned.


    Therefore, LAN Hushan was very cautious when facing the outside forces.


    Furthermore, they had not received any notice of a visit from an external force in advance, so they had to be on guard!


    At this time, a report came from the conch.


    ¡°Leader LAN, this warship belongs to a player family. It has been to our Xinmo Island many times before!¡±


    Hearing this, LAN Huoshan couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    In his opinion, although the players were very unreliable, they might be able to help them at this time.


    While the Sea King was injured, he might be wary of other forces, but he would never be wary of the player clans.


    This was because it had been proven several times that the arrival of the player families at every critical moment would always bring them hope.


    From the founding of the kingdom to the ambush of the Sea King at the ruins of the netherworld ocean Kingdom, to the arrival of the smoke Dragon fleet, it had been proven countless times that the players were on the same side as them.


    Although the Sea King had never admitted this, LAN Hushan felt that this was a kind of tacit friendship.


    Hence, he immediately said,¡±


    ¡°Tell them to stop. Wait, I¡¯ll go out to welcome them personally!¡±


    After giving his orders to his subordinates, LAN Huoshan stood up and walked out of his room. He went straight to the coast after crossing the defensive barrier.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the approaching sea, illusionary kill was very confused. He could not help but ask Liu Chan,¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they stop you from docking?¡±


    When Liu Zhe heard this, he smiled indifferently,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll understand. I can¡¯t explain it to you now!¡±


    Illusionary kill suppressed the doubts in his heart and nodded. At the same time, he had many guesses in his heart.


    After continuing to sail for a while, the warship slowly docked on the coast of Xinmo Island. Even when Liu Chan and the others got off the warship, no one came out to stop them.


    Even a Garrison team not far away only glanced at them and nodded, not making any extreme moves.


    At this moment, illusionary kill was completely dumbfounded.


    Even if The Grudge between the ocean King and the player families in the early days was not taken into account, the kingdom of mutsea now belonged to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, and the player families who had repeatedly opposed the Chamber of Commerce should be enemies.


    What was the meaning of this tacit nod?


    At this moment, a ray of light came from the island and landed in front of Liu Chan.


    This person was LAN Huoshan.


    ¡°Welcome!¡± After stabilizing himself, a smile appeared on LAN Huoshan¡¯s face as he looked at Liu Chan.


    When Liu Zhe heard this, he smiled and nodded,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Sea King!¡±


    ¡°The country ruler is inside, please!¡± Then, LAN Huoshan turned around and made a gesture of invitation.


    At this moment, Huan Sha and the nine illusionary fish clan elders were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Please?¡±


    From their point of view, with the enmity between the country of mutsea and the player families, shouldn¡¯t they be fighting each other to the death?


    What did he mean by ¡°please¡±?


    With doubts in their minds, they followed Liu Chan into the island under LAN Huoshan¡¯s lead.


    After passing through several heavily-guarded checkpoints, they arrived at the defensive barrier at the center of the island. At this moment, LAN Huoshan took out a token and created a gap outside the barrier. The group immediately stepped into it.


    It could be said that illusionary kill and the others were extremely good at disguising themselves.


    Even now, LAN Huoshan still did not realize that the people behind Liu Chan were the experts who had almost killed the Sea King the other day.


    On the way to the palace where the Sea King was, the security was obviously tighter.


    However, the guards didn¡¯t question Liu Chan and the others that LAN Huoshan was leading.


    As one of the six Lords whose power was second only to the sea King, LAN Huoshan had the right to bring people in and out as he pleased.


    When they arrived at the front of the palace, LAN Huoshan stood still and turned to Liu Chan with an apologetic expression.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and inform the country ruler. A few days ago, there were bandits who attacked and injured the country ruler. He¡¯s currently recuperating from his injuries. Please forgive me!¡±


    When Liu Zhe heard this, he immediately nodded,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Please go and make the announcement!¡±


    LAN Huoshan nodded and walked into the palace.


    At this time, illusionary kill finally couldn¡¯t help but say to Liu Chan,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two enemies?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hostile relationship, but it¡¯s a little special. You¡¯ll understand!¡± Liu Chan replied.


    It was not that he did not want to explain, but even if he explained the ¡°leek theory¡±, illusionary kill would not understand. Only when he joined Beiqi and became an NPC would he understand what leeks meant to players.


    After about ten minutes of waiting, LAN Huoshan rushed out of the palace and came to Liu Chan. He said,¡±


    ¡°The country ruler is already waiting inside, follow me!¡±


    When Liu Zhe heard this, he immediately nodded. Then, he walked into the palace of the Sea King with illusionary kill and the others.


    In fact, this was not the first time Liu Chan had come to this Palace.


    It had already existed when the country was first established, but compared to that time, the interior decoration was more luxurious. From this, one could see the rapid development of the Sea King¡¯s power in the past few years.


    From the time when an external force of the sea of vanity was rejected by the local forces of kuiron, it had now become an Overlord of the kuiron sea. The players had all seen the progress it had made.


    After walking through several corridors, Liu Chan met the Sea King.


    At this time, the Sea King was wearing a soft blue robe and stood in the palace with a pale face. The newly grown flesh on his throat proved that he had suffered a serious injury.


    ¡°Boss Sea King, how have you been?¡± Liu Chan greeted the Sea King with a smile.


    The Sea King couldn¡¯t help but roll its eyes.


    He was no stranger to Liu Zhe. He remembered that he always negotiated with his own side on behalf of the players.


    The last time they met was when they were discussing the robbery of the ice Fire Stone by the coast. During that time, they had even had a drink together, so they could be considered acquaintances.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Looking at Liu Chan, the Sea King could not help but speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a person from you!¡± Liu Chan immediately stated his purpose.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The Sea King was confused and didn¡¯t understand Liu Chan¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Oats!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s oats?¡± The Sea King was stunned.


    Liu Chan was speechless.


    After thinking for a while, Liu Chan turned to look at illusionary kill and the others and said,¡±


    ¡°Show your original form!¡±


    When Huan Sha and the nine elders heard this, they were stunned. They first looked at Liu Chan, then at the Sea King. Although they didn¡¯t understand why, they still listened to Liu Chan¡¯s words, and their bodies twisted and changed.


    Under the sea King¡¯s horrified gaze, these players turned into figures that made him worry for days in the blink of an eye ...


    The word ¡°F * ck¡± was blurted out proficiently at this moment!

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616: A shocking secret


    Translator: 549690339


    This scene was too terrifying for the Sea King.


    The wound on his neck had yet to recover, and it was still aching. And the instigators of all this were the few people standing behind Liu Chan.


    The Sea King had a deep impression of them and did not need to observe carefully to recognize them at a glance.


    The word ¡°F * ck¡± that he had learned from the players ¡®families came out of his mouth when he couldn¡¯t control his emotions.


    At this time, the Sea King¡¯s first thought was,¡¯we¡¯re done for!¡¯


    He originally thought that the players were looking for him to discuss some matters, but he didn¡¯t expect that the players would actually bring the people he was most worried about, the illusionary fish people.


    However, now that he didn¡¯t have the oats, he didn¡¯t even have the only thing he could rely on to threaten the illusionary fish clan. He was dead for sure.


    In a short period of time, the Sea King¡¯s heart had walked through a bumpy road, and it felt that it was probably going to die young!


    ¡°Boss Sea King, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re on the same side!¡± Liu Chan noticed the change in the Sea King¡¯s expression and quickly spoke.


    The Sea King¡¯s expression turned even uglier when it heard this.


    One of his own? How could one of his own come to stab me in the middle of the night and even poke a hole in my neck?


    Was this how they greeted each other?


    ¡°Boss Sea King, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m here with sincerity!¡± Liu Chan said again.


    ......


    The Sea King¡¯s eyes widened in anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see sincerity, I only see killing intent!¡±


    At this time, illusionary kill and the others were also a little embarrassed. After knowing that the Sea King was the descendant of their ancestor¡¯s comrade on the battlefield, their killing intent had long disappeared. They only felt apologetic and did not know how to deal with this relationship.


    ¡°Boss Sea King, listen to me. He¡¯s really one of your own!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen!¡± The Sea King said angrily.


    From the sea King¡¯s Point of view, Liu Chan¡¯s purpose for this trip was very clear. The person he wanted was definitely the illusion fish clan that he had imprisoned.


    However, if he handed over that person, the Sea King was afraid that his power would be overturned on the spot.


    Although he could trust the players, he now suspected that the players had been tricked by the illusion fish clan to actually bring them into his palace.


    This time, he was killed by this group of fools!


    ¡°Sea King, listen to me!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen! It¡¯s impossible for me to hand her over!¡± The Sea King, who had made up his mind, immediately said.


    Liu Chan was speechless.


    At this moment, Liu Chan really wanted to open the strength gem. After charging up his strength, he punched the Sea King¡¯s Head.


    You¡¯re f * cking acting tsundere, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡°Sea King, I¡¯m too lazy to waste time with you. Hurry up and let him go. We¡¯ll leave after you¡¯re done!¡± Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but stare and say,


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tricked, idiots! We¡¯ll all die if you let them go!¡± The Sea King looked at illusionary kill and the others vigilantly and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t act rashly. Your clansmen are still in my hands. As long as I die, he will definitely not Live!¡±


    Liu Chan was speechless.


    Illusionary kill was speechless.


    Although Liu Chan could understand the Sea King¡¯s current mood, he still wanted to give the Sea King a punch.


    What did that mean? In your eyes, do we clan players all look like fools?


    Was this the F * cking thought that a leek should have?!


    ¡°Sea King, can you listen to me clearly from the beginning to the end? If you really wanted to kill me, why did you reveal your true self?¡± Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but say again.


    Upon hearing this, the Sea King was obviously stunned.


    He had been too nervous just now. Now that he thought about it, what Liu Chan said did make sense.


    If they really wanted to kill him, they could¡¯ve sneaked up to him and killed him with a single blow after entering the palace and seeing him.


    At this moment, he was still standing and talking to him. This was obviously abnormal!


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening, but you want me to let her go? no way!¡± The Sea King snorted coldly.


    Liu Chan nodded. He turned around helplessly and pointed at illusionary kill,¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce you. You are familiar with this person. He is the clan leader of the illusionary fish clan in the devouring Sea area, illusionary kill. There was a misunderstanding between you and him before!¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Hearing the word ¡®misunderstanding¡¯, the Sea King was so angry that it trembled.


    He had almost lost his life because of this misunderstanding.


    This misunderstanding was really cruel!


    ¡°Cough, cough, Sea King, I know how you feel. Wait for me to tell you everything in detail!¡±


    Liu Chan was slightly embarrassed. He also knew that it was inappropriate to describe the assassination that day as a misunderstanding, but he still continued,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. That day, the illusionary fish clan came to the kui long sea area and attacked your faction because they were preparing ... Preparing to take your head as a greeting gift for joining our player family.¡± After saying this, Liu Chan smiled awkwardly.


    The Sea King¡¯s eyes widened.


    This time, he felt that this group of happy fools had really been deceived by the illusion fish clan.


    He could even believe this? Would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯ll throw my entire country into your hands to play with my family tomorrow?


    Looking at Liu Chan, the Sea King didn¡¯t know what to say, because he was sure that the player family was being used.


    After three years of contact, the Sea King had a rough understanding of the overall strength of the player families. They were only slightly stronger than his current country of the mutt sea, but there was still a clear gap between them and the top force in the devouring Sea area, the illusionary fish clan.


    In the Sea King¡¯s eyes, the strong relying on the weak was simply nonsense.


    Even though the player clans had always created miracles, he would never believe it this time.


    This was simply impossible unless the entire illusionary fish clan was a F * cking fool!


    Looking at the sea King, Liu Chan had already guessed what he was thinking. He sighed and turned to illusionary kill,¡±


    ¡°You guys go out first. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring your clansmen out!¡±


    At this moment, illusionary kill was also dumbfounded.


    Now, he could see that the players ¡®families had a close relationship with the mutt sea and the sea King.


    With this thought, he suddenly felt that his guess was correct.


    It was very likely that the Sea King was a ¡°chess piece¡± that the players ¡®upper echelons had placed in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Therefore, the player clans had been hiding their power in the dark and had been attacking the merchant ships of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce recently. They were indeed plotting against the netherworld Chamber of Commerce!


    After hearing Liu Chan¡¯s words, illusionary kill nodded with a complicated expression. Then, he waved his hand and led the nine clan elders out of the palace.


    Seeing this, the Sea King decisively gave LAN Huoshan a look, and LAN Huoshan immediately followed him out of the hall.


    After they left the palace, the Sea King looked at Liu Chan and said angrily,¡±


    ¡°You fool, you were cheated and you still don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know how you player families can stand up until now. If it were up to me, you should have died of stupidity!¡±


    Liu Chan was speechless.


    After thinking for a while, she resisted the urge to punch him, but she took a screenshot so that she could use it as an emoji.


    Do you still remember the day you informed my clansmen that there would be forces hired by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce to investigate Beiqi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember. It was a few days later when I heard the news, but I still informed your clansmen as soon as possible. Have they brought the news back?¡± The Sea King nodded and asked with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The illusionary fish clan was the one who came to the underworld to investigate!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Do you still trust them?¡± When the Sea King heard this, its eyes widened. It obviously couldn¡¯t understand why Liu Chan would believe it since he already knew the background of the illusion fish clan!


    Although your clan is very stupid, there should be a limit to how stupid you are, right? if you continue like this, your clan will be exterminated sooner or later!


    ¡°Of course, we know their background, but this time, they really want to join our family. The reason is that you suggested for them to bring back fake news to netherworld Chamber of Commerce. In the end, we went overboard ...¡±


    After that, Liu Chan recounted what had happened that day, one by one, leaving the Sea King dumbfounded.


    This was especially so when they heard that the players actually dared to act in such a show as ¡®God slaying¡¯ and even deceived the illusion fish clan.


    At this moment, the Sea King suddenly felt that the acting skills of the players had really soared.


    Thinking back to the ruins of the dark sea kingdom ...


    That hand that was scratching the itch was still deeply etched in her mind ...


    At this moment, he suddenly believed what Liu Chan had said.


    It was mainly because the player clans had acted too arrogantly this time. How could they blindly act like they were slaying a God? they would definitely be scared to death if they didn¡¯t know what was going on!


    When he had suggested this, he had only wanted the player families to be prepared. He had never thought that the player families would put on such an earth-shattering show and even scare the enemy, the illusionary fish clan.


    When he heard that the illusionary fish clan was going to give his head to the players, he had a complicated feeling.


    It turned out that he had almost died because of his suggestion.


    At this moment, he finally understood why illusionary kill had said that he was going to kill the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s forces.


    At that time, he had even asked illusionary kill if he was not afraid of netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s revenge, and illusionary kill had said that he had a way out!


    Only now did they realize that this backup plan was actually from a player family that was even weaker than their illusionary fish clan!


    For a moment, the Sea King didn¡¯t know what to feel. If he said that his family was stupid, then he was really stupid. He was so happy that he was wandering around like a madman.


    But now, he had actually managed to trick the illusion fish clan into joining him ...


    However, after thinking about it carefully, the Sea King frowned and said,¡±


    ¡°You can fool them for a while, but you can¡¯t fool them forever. They will find out the truth sooner or later. By then, it will be difficult for you to play the family!¡±


    When Liu Zhe heard this, he laughed.


    Those who had taken a soul oath to join their clan would not be able to betray them, and under normal circumstances, they would not be able to be chased away.


    In this cruel world where the strong preyed on the weak, only the players ¡®clans were safe.


    Liu Chan was sure of this as he had experienced many things in the game.


    Look at the NPCs who joined Beiqi now. Which one of them wasn¡¯t smiling all day long instead of the bitter hatred they had in the past?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no problem. There¡¯s no possibility of betrayal once you join our family!¡±


    ¡°How can I be at ease? don¡¯t you drag my country of mutt down with you. I¡¯m still young!¡± The Sea King sighed.


    He felt that the players had gone too far this time, to the point where it was already irreversible.


    Although the player clans were indeed very mysterious to him, mysterious to the point that he still couldn¡¯t understand the internal structure of the player clans. However, he had done several assessments of the player clans ¡®Wars outside and had a rough understanding of their strength.


    They knew that the player families were no match for the illusionary fish clan, an old force in the devouring Sea area.


    In the past few days, he had collected some information about the illusionary fish clan. He knew that this force was called the ¡°illusionary fish bounty group¡± in the devouring Sea area. They were responsible for all kinds of assassination, investigation, and collecting mystical materials for development.


    It was a powerful force from the same period as the mute Empire that dominated the sea of vanity.


    The only difference was that the mutt Empire had been destroyed long ago, and the current mutt on Xinmo Island was only rebuilt by him. On the other hand, the illusion fish clan had been standing since the time they devoured the sea area. It could be said that they had a deep foundation.


    Therefore, even if the player families had many hidden cards, the Sea King didn¡¯t think that they would be able to control the illusion fish clan.


    ¡°I said don¡¯t worry, so don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not as simple as you think!¡± Liu Chan could not help but comfort him again.


    ¡°Come, tell me in detail, how is he not simple!¡± The Sea King immediately replied, trying to find out the secrets of the players ¡®families.


    Liu Chan was speechless.


    At this moment, he wanted to activate the strength gem again and give the Sea King a heavy punch on the head.


    This sea chives was getting more and more ridiculous!


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing that I haven¡¯t told you. The reason I¡¯m sure that the illusion fish clan came with sincerity is because they were your ancestors ¡°comrades!¡±


    The Sea King: ¡°???¡±


    Seeing the Sea King¡¯s dumbfounded face, Liu Chan decisively opened the camera, took a screenshot, saved an emoji, and then said,¡±


    ¡°The illusionary fish used to be the force of the netherworld ocean Kingdom. Although they weren¡¯t as powerful as you, muat, they were the backbone of the netherworld ocean Kingdom. In other words, you can be considered as one of us. This relationship is similar to the Seven Kingdoms that you have United. Although you are of different races, you have inherited the bloodline of the ancient netherworld ocean Kingdom!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Sea King could not help but be stunned.


    Obviously, like hallucination, he did not know about this at all. After all, the history of the netherworld ocean Kingdom was too long. When the Sea King was born, it was already a part of history, and much information was not left behind.


    Seeing the Sea King¡¯s doubts, Liu Chan immediately told him what he knew.


    However, as the Sea King listened, it suddenly couldn¡¯t remain calm.


    ¡°What did you say? the great ancestor of my mutt clan, the ¡®Empress¡¯, is playing with your clan?¡±


    Liu Chan nodded calmly,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Empress. This is also one of the important reasons why the illusionary fish clan is willing to rely on our family. According to them, they value the inheritance and attacked you because they didn¡¯t know you were a descendant of the netherworld sea kingdom!¡±


    The secret revealed by Liu Chan really stunned the Sea King. A huge wave was set off in its heart, and it could not calm down for a long time.


    He knew that the player clans had many secrets, or they would not have been able to survive until now.


    But this secret really scared him!


    Who was the Empress?


    He was the founder of the last superpower in the nearby sea.


    There was no way to verify the long history before that, but ever since the collapse of the dark sea kingdom, no one had been able to surpass her.


    After her, there were no other super forces that could cross multiple seas!


    More importantly, even though she wasn¡¯t born in the mute clan, she grew up in the clan and could be considered his true ancestor.


    It was also because of her that the country of mutt sea was established as the Overlord of the sea of vanity.


    In the Sea King¡¯s heart, the Empress had always been a legend!

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617: Beiqi¡¯s new power


    Translator: 549690339


    The Sea King had many speculations about the power of the player families in Beiqi.


    However, there was one thing he was sure of. There must be many secrets in this race.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand until now.


    However, Liu Chan¡¯s Secret caught him off guard, and he really couldn¡¯t accept it.


    The Empress had been dead for many years, and several dynasties had changed in the nearby seas. How could she still be alive?


    Therefore, the first thought in the Sea King¡¯s mind was that Liu Chan was joking with him!


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Liu Chan said indifferently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The Sea King was suspicious.


    From the sea King¡¯s Point of view, it was unrealistic for the Empress to still be alive, and it was even more unrealistic for her to join a player family.


    As the creator of a super force, the versions of the story that circulated in the nearby seas described her as a brutal and cold person. How could he join such a ridiculous force like the player clans? not to mention the fact that it didn¡¯t fit the style, how suicidal would he be?


    It was too F * cking fake!


    Thinking of this, the Sea King immediately said,¡±


    ¡°Although I really want to know the secret of your family, you can¡¯t joke about my ancestor. I advise you to be kind!¡±


    ......


    Liu Chan was speechless.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m not forcing you to believe it!¡± Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to fight?¡±


    ¡°I don ¡®t!¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and tell me if the illusionary fish clan surrenders to your family, what ability do you have to make them continue to serve you?¡±


    ¡°Your ancestor, the Empress, is playing with our family. What can he do? I already said that the illusionary fish clan values inheritances!¡±


    The Sea King was speechless.


    At this moment, he felt that Liu Chan really wanted to fight with him, and he also had the impulse to blow Liu Chan¡¯s head off.


    He treated the player family clan as a fool, and it was obvious that the player family clan also saw him in this way!


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it. However, you can bring back the illusion fish clan!¡± After a moment of silence, the Sea King suddenly waved its hand with an impatient look.


    When Liu Zhe heard this, he was very surprised,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the illusionary fish clan will find out about the problem with our player clans and destroy them? then, they will destroy your country of mutt sea?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to die, you guys will die first!¡± When the Sea King heard this, it couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    When Liu Zhe heard this, a smile appeared on his face.¡±


    ¡°Since you trust us, I can assure you that that day will never come!¡±


    The Sea King waved its hand.¡±That¡¯s enough. Quickly take those illusion fish clan people and get lost. I¡¯m annoyed just by seeing them. I¡¯ll let them go!¡±


    Liu Zhe nodded and said no more. He turned around and walked out of the palace.


    As for the illusionary fish clan, since the Sea King had agreed, he definitely wouldn¡¯t go back on his word. He still believed in this.


    Stepping out of the palace, Liu Chan immediately found that illusionary kill and the others were staring at LAN Huoshan, their faces full of displeasure.


    At this moment, LAN Huoshan was monitoring illusionary kill and the others without any concealment.


    Seeing Liu Chan come out, LAN Huoshan immediately turned around and nodded at him. Then, he turned around and entered the palace.


    When illusionary kill and the others saw this, they also hurriedly said to Liu Chan,¡±


    ¡°How is it? Did he agree to release my clansmen?¡±


    ¡°Wait here for a moment, he has agreed!¡± Liu Chan said immediately.


    Hearing this, illusionary kill and the others heaved a sigh of relief.


    The oats were the future of their illusionary fish clan. Now that they knew that he was about to be released, the stone that had been pressing down on their hearts finally fell.


    While waiting, illusionary kill finally couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked in a low voice,¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re a family in the future, can you tell me now if the Sea King is a chess piece that your family has placed in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Liu Chan answered without hesitation.


    When he heard this, illusionary kill had a look of disbelief.


    He recalled the incident when the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was kidnapped at the kui Dragon Sea area. At that time, he had felt that the Sea King was quite miserable. He had been robbed by the shark bite fleet and then by the player clans.


    However, now that he thought about it, it was obvious that they had colluded. They did not look like enemies!


    ¡°When you join us, you¡¯ll understand the significance of the Sea King. You¡¯ll also understand that our player families have never set the netherworld Chamber of Commerce as our goal!¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to be enemies with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, why did you offend it?¡± Illusionary kill frowned slightly, appearing to be very confused.


    ¡°How big is the netherworld Chamber of Commerce? you have to look far ahead!¡± When he said this, Liu Chan¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    However, illusionary kill could clearly feel a force coming from Liu Chan¡¯s body.


    How big was the netherworld Chamber of Commerce? Wasn¡¯t the goal of overthrowing the netherworld Chamber of Commerce long-term enough?


    Illusionary kill didn¡¯t feel good!


    At this moment, he felt that his guess was right. There was really an incredible secret within the player family.


    Otherwise, why would a super expert like the Empress choose to join them?


    Thinking that the illusion fish clan was about to become one of them, illusionary kill was full of anticipation.


    And they were about to pry into the secrets of the players ¡®families!


    While they were waiting, LAN Huoshan took the oats with a bloody nose and a swollen face out of the palace.


    When the disheveled looking oats saw illusionary kill and the clan elder, his eyes suddenly became wet.


    Just yesterday, when the Sea King beat him up, it told him that it would never let him out in this lifetime, because if he was released, no one could guarantee his safety.


    Oats did not doubt this.


    If he were the Sea King, he would also not release him. After all, if he released him, his safety would not be guaranteed. How could he release him?


    Therefore, at that time, oats ¡®mood was quite desperate.


    He had never expected that he would be released and be able to see the clan leader and the clan elders.


    This made him feel as if he had seen the light of day again, as if he had been reborn.


    ¡°I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise, now it¡¯s your turn!¡± After taking a look at the oats, Liu Chan looked at illusionary kill and said.


    ¡°My illusionary fish clan naturally won¡¯t go back on our word. I¡¯ll make a soul oath when I return to Northern Qi!¡± Illusionary kill immediately replied solemnly.


    At this moment, oats, who was standing at the side, looked very surprised.¡±


    ¡°You ... Aren¡¯t you the one who stood on the city gate and waved his fist ...¡±


    When Liu Zhe heard this, he turned around and grinned at Yan mai, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    When illusionary kill and the others heard what oats said, they were also very surprised.


    At that time, oats had emphasized on the fact that there was such a person who had waved his fist at the city gate and silently killed thousands of people.


    He didn¡¯t expect that person to be Liu Chan.


    At this moment, they suddenly felt that Liu Chan was much more mysterious. They felt that he might not be as weak as they had imagined.


    Then, under LAN Huoshan¡¯s lead, they walked out of Xinmo Island and came to the shore of the island.


    LAN Hushan was smiling.


    These few days, because of the illusionary fish clan, they had been in a state of apprehension. However, they didn¡¯t expect that the arrival of the players would really settle this matter.


    This made him even more certain that the players ¡®families were allies of the country of mutsea!


    Of course, the Sea King still did not admit it.


    ¡­¡­


    After a few days of sailing, Liu Chan brought fantasy kill, oats, and the rest of the fantasy fish clan to the glazed Coast.


    At this moment, the coast was already filled with players.


    Through Liu Chan¡¯s post on the forum, the players knew that the illusion fish clan would join Beiqi today and become a part of their player force.


    Hence, before Liu Chan¡¯s arrival, they had all gathered here to witness this moment.


    The demolition ship slowly docked at the lapis lazuli Coast at this time. Illusionary kill, oats, and the clan elders leaped from the warship and came to the front of the clan.


    ¡°All clansmen, listen up! Now, recite the soul oath with me. From now on, my illusionary fish clan will join the northern Qi and become a part of the northern Qi!¡± Illusionary kill¡¯s figure floated in the air as he looked at his clansmen on the sea and announced loudly.


    His voice reverberated in the sky through spiritual power and reached the ears of all the illusionary fish clan people. They all looked up at the clan leader with grave expressions.


    They had already known about this decision before coming to Beiqi, so they were not surprised at all.


    ¡°Under the witness of the six paths of reincarnation, I, illusionary kill, swear ... (More than 500 words are omitted)¡±


    After that, the sound of the oath was heard by the souls of fantasy kill and the others on the lapis lazuli shore.


    This oath was naturally obtained by illusionary kill from Liu Chan. Although he felt that this oath seemed to be different from the one he knew, he still chose to believe it and led the clan members to read it.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that this soul oath was not an oath to the six paths of reincarnation, but an oath to the divine weapon in Lu Wu¡¯s hand.


    Their soul imprints also slowly appeared in the soul repository in the divine artifact space.


    The moment the announcement was completed, the souls of all the illusion fish clan members were imprinted into the divine artifact, and there was no longer any possibility of betrayal.


    Under the players ¡®anticipation, the server-wide announcement sounded.


    [District-wide announcement: all members of the illusionary fish clan (number: [ 214285), officially joined Beiqi as an NPC!]


    With the appearance of the district-wide announcement, all the illusion fish clan members felt a huge suction force that came from nowhere, causing them to be unable to stand. Following that, his surroundings began to blur. When they became clear again, he found himself in an unfamiliar space.


    There was no light here, but it was filled with light.


    They had just been at the shore of the colored glass sea, but now they had all been transported to another space, which was very strange.


    At this moment, two figures appeared in the divine artifact space, attracting the attention of the illusionary fish clan. However, these two people¡¯s figures were blurry, and their appearances could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°Welcome to the player Army and become a part of it!¡± Looking at the people of the illusion fish clan, Lu Wu said with a smile.


    ¡°Where is this place? And who are you two?¡± Illusionary kill appeared to be very vigilant. He had yet to understand what was going on.


    ¡°I am the person behind the scenes of the player family, and you are all loyal to me!¡± Lu Wu said in a pretentious way.


    Upon hearing this, illusionary kill was truly shocked.


    Didn¡¯t we swear to the six realms of Samsara to be loyal to a player family? how did it become loyal to a certain person?


    And the person behind the scenes of the player¡¯s family, wasn¡¯t that the person that the Empress was loyal to?


    When he thought about this person¡¯s ability to instantly teleport all of his people to another space, illusionary kill felt that he had met a ¡°real big Boss¡± level figure!


    ¡°Relax, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll be helping you guys to transform your bodies and input some new knowledge so that you can understand the players and better integrate into them!¡±


    Hearing about body modification, illusionary kill appeared very nervous, but he did not dare to refute. He opened his mouth, but could not help it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This transformation will only change your body¡¯s data, and you will also obtain an ability that you can¡¯t imagine. As for the rest, there will be no changes!¡±


    After saying this, Lu Wu was too lazy to continue explaining.


    After all, the body¡¯s data transformation was the key to resurrection. This process was something that any NPC who joined the player¡¯s camp had to go through.


    Furthermore, even if he explained, illusionary kill would not be able to understand. It would be much easier for him to directly input the knowledge in this area into the divine weapon so that he could understand it directly.


    ¡°Little Beili!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°Get to work!¡±


    ¡°Okay, boss meat shield!¡± Little Bei Li saluted Lu Wu, then turned around and waved at Phantom kill and the others.


    Immediately, a large amount of soul power gushed out of the soul coin bank and began to burn violently.


    For 200,000 illusion fish people to transform it all at once, the amount of work required was obvious. It was obviously impossible to slowly transform it without spending soul coins, so little Bei Li decided to spend soul coins to speed up the process.


    Although doing so would consume a large amount of soul coins, this was no longer the initial stage of development, and the use of soul coins needed to be diligent and thrifty.


    Lu Wu could totally afford it.


    After all, there were players like leek Corps who were continuously supplying the construction materials!


    In the end, it was all about one thing-when you have money, you can be willful!

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618: Gradually intoxicated, unable to extricate herself


    Translator: 549690339


    This time, the entire transformation of the illusionary fish clan lasted for two days.


    The moment the modification was completed, illusionary kill and the others were shocked by the knowledge in their minds.


    At that time, Lu Wu said that there would be no changes after the transformation, but they would gain an extremely powerful ability. When he said that, illusionary kill was still guessing what kind of ability it would be.


    At this moment, he knew.


    Infinite resurrection, which meant that he was immortal!


    With an immortal soul, the body could be reconstructed infinitely. In illusionary kill¡¯s eyes, such an ability was simply snatching business from the six paths of reincarnation.


    However, he had actually obtained such an ability that seemed extremely unsolvable ...


    At this moment, illusionary kill was so excited that he could not be any more excited.


    With such an ability, he had nothing to fear!


    He couldn¡¯t imagine who the person behind the scenes was, to be able to casually bestow such an unsolvable ability.


    After thinking about it, he felt that the person behind this was probably some great emperor who controlled the netherworld!


    At that moment, he finally understood why Liu Chan had said that the players ¡®families did not treat the netherworld Chamber of Commerce as a target at all. It was because the target was too small. Now that he thought about it, illusionary kill agreed with him!


    To hell with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, trash!


    ......


    The huge amount of information in his mind made illusionary kill¡¯s heart instantly swell up. He felt that the illusionary fish clan had finally risen and he no longer had to worry about the future.


    However, after carefully reading the subsequent contents in his mind, he also knew the meaning of their existence after joining Beiqi.


    Not to fight, but to support the growth of the player clan!


    For this, illusionary kill felt extremely gratified and did not have any feelings of resistance.


    In fact, he had long grown tired of killing. However, if he didn¡¯t kill and plunder to grow, there would eventually be forces that would topple his illusion fish clan and replace them. Thus, he and his clansmen had no choice but to do this.


    When killing became a necessity, one had to continue no matter what. This was not something that could be decided by personal preference. In the end, everything was for the sake of ¡°living.¡±


    Now that he had completely understood the information in his mind, illusionary kill heaved a sigh of relief. He suddenly felt relaxed.


    It was also at this moment that illusionary kill made a decision.


    He would hand over the position of clan leader of the illusionary fish clan to oats in advance and simply retire in Beiqi!


    From the information in his mind, he learned something that was very useful to him.


    Soul coins could assist his cultivation!


    Illusionary kill had never thought that he would be able to advance to the demigod realm. However, at this moment, he had this thought.


    As long as he had soul coins, it would not be difficult for him to advance to the demigod realm. He could do it!


    Just like the NPCs that had joined Beiqi, Phantom kill had the idea of earning soul coins from the players to increase his strength.


    Now that the person behind the scenes had given the illusion fish clan a shop in the underworld, he could make use of it.


    Although their illusionary fish clan had to pay 80% of the soul coins they earned as tax, he didn¡¯t feel that it was inappropriate. Instead, he felt that the person behind the scenes was very kind!


    After Huan Sha proposed to abdicate, the elders didn¡¯t object, which was rare.


    At this time, they had also received information about the divine weapon similar to the illusionary kill.


    They knew that since they had joined a player clan, their safety was guaranteed, and they didn¡¯t need to worry too much.


    As a result, the higher-ups of the illusionary fish clan unanimously agreed that the position of clan chief would be handed over to oats.


    After leaving the divine artifact space, the illusion fish clan followed the decree left in their minds by the person behind the scenes and built their clan land in the area where moment mansion had been.


    At the same time, the illusionary fish clan began to prepare for the Grand coronation ceremony of the new clan leader.


    After hearing the news, a large number of players came to join in the fun and took the initiative to bring all kinds of food.


    Soon, the coronation ceremony for the clan chief of the illusionary fish clan turned into a super-large gathering in Beiqi.


    Even the NPCs of Beiqi were present. While congratulating the illusionary fish clan, they also began to freeload food and drink.


    At the same time, the players began to ask around about what kind of buildings the illusionary fish clan was going to set up in underworld city.


    In response to this, illusionary kill gave the players an answer.


    Assassination and stealth techniques!


    Hearing this news, the assassin players were all extremely excited, feeling that spring was coming.


    The mage players had a bad feeling because the assassin players were the most effective against fragile mages. A powerful assassin player had sneaked over and used backstab. They could only be killed instantly. When they heard that the assassin wanted to strengthen himself, their hearts turned cold.


    As for the warrior players, they were even more unhappy. They had agreed to lie down in the sewers together, but you assassins had sneaked out. This was a blatant betrayal!


    However, the players ¡®blessings for The Magic Fish clan were sincere.


    Joining this big family meant that they were one family. This was without a doubt.


    From the moment bronzemen joined the game, every NPC had developed a relationship with the players. It could be said that they were friends in the game.


    On this day, the coronation ceremony and gathering of the new clan leader of the illusionary fish clan continued until dusk.


    As the players interacted with the illusionary fish clan, they became familiar with each other while eating and drinking.


    At the same time, this was the first time that all the illusion fish clan members had felt so relaxed.


    They really enjoyed the feeling of not having to worry about what would happen tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, oats, who had just been crowned as the clan leader of the illusionary fish clan, walked out of the revelry crowd in a drunken state and walked toward the shore of the colored glass sea.


    After drinking a few barrels of the ¡®specially enhanced version of pouring wood spirit wine¡¯ that the ladies of the wood spirit clan had given him, oats couldn¡¯t take it anymore, even though he had the strength of a late-stage ghost king.


    Although he could urge the spiritual energy in his body to expel the alcohol from his body, he did not do so.


    He enjoyed such a relaxed atmosphere.


    The last time he had come to Beiqi, he had come as a spy. His goal was to investigate the background of the player families for the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    However, he did not expect that not long after that, he would actually become a part of the player camp and work for the person behind the scenes.


    Only now did he know that everything that had happened before was a scam by the player clans to ¡°prank¡± him. He also knew that the players had an extremely powerful ability,¡±data analysis.¡±


    In other words, his disguise in front of the players at that time was simply like a joke, completely useless!


    However, now that he thought about it, he was glad that he had been deceived!


    If they hadn¡¯t been cheated, the illusion fish clan wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to join the player camp and become a part of it.


    Now, this decision was absolutely the right one to oats!


    Unknowingly, the oats had arrived at the lapis lazuli Coast.


    As the slightly cool sea breeze brushed against his face, a boundless sense of pride suddenly rose in oats ¡®heart.


    From today on, I will be the clan leader of the illusion fish clan. From now on, I will lead the illusion fish clan to a better future!


    Thinking of this, he recalled the many ways to help the player clan grow and earn soul coins that the old clan leader, illusionary kill, had suggested.


    He began to think about how to make a decision and prepare for the next step of the illusionary fish clan.


    ¡°King Explosion! Hahaha, are you stupid? is your title of God of gambling useless?¡±


    At this moment, an arrogant roar interrupted oats ¡®thoughts, and he turned to look.


    He found that a group of people whom he had seen in the coronation ceremony were gathered together and seemed to be doing something. They were surrounded by various foods and drinks, looking very pleasant.


    Out of curiosity, oats strode toward copper pendant and the others.


    At this time, the people playing cards on the shore were Tong GUI, rock, Xiao Tian, a little sister from the wood spirit race, and two players.


    After eating and drinking oats at the coronation ceremony, they were now gathered together and began their daily amusement.


    After shouting ¡®Wang Zha¡¯, Tong Huai¡¯s face was full of arrogance, as if he was the number one in the world. He stretched out his hand toward the young lady from the wood spirit race and said,¡±


    ¡°Little wood spirit girl, hurry up and give me the money. You¡¯ve earned so much of my wine money. This is retribution!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost out of money!¡± The green-robed, adorable-looking wood spirit nodded with a dejected look on her face. She obediently opened the trade button and traded all the soul coins she had lost to the copper skewer.


    ¡°And you, you¡¯re so rich, can you stop dilly-dallying when you¡¯re paying!¡± At this moment, the copper pendant pointed at Boulder.


    Rock rolled his eyes, but he still opened the trade list, entered a few numbers with a headache, and clicked on the trade.


    After collecting a wave of money from each of them, Tong Hang sat down arrogantly again.¡±


    ¡°This is the God of Gamblers. I¡¯ll let you win the first few rounds, but now I¡¯m ready to start killing everyone!¡±


    Upon hearing this, rock and the others revealed smiles on their faces. They wanted to smile from the bottom of their hearts.


    Although bronze guy called himself ¡°Beiqi¡¯s God of Gamblers,¡± in private, both NPCs and players called him ¡°ATM.¡± Winning was an occasional occurrence, but losing was the norm. He was often short of money because of this.


    However, the copper pendant never thought of repentance and enjoyed it.


    The players even noticed a phenomenon.


    As long as the ¡®brass hanging casting room¡¯ opened on time, he would lose all his bronze hanging without a doubt.


    As the NPC with the most personality, the players had learned all the bad and bad things about the bronze pendant.


    They cursed, drank, and lived more like an evil force than the players.


    Now that he had finally won, the arrogance in Tong gua¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be suppressed. He grabbed the wine pot beside him and gulped down a few mouthfuls.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± At this moment, oats, who had walked to the side, suddenly asked curiously.


    The copper pendant turned around and smiled when it saw the oats.¡±


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the new clan leader of the illusionary fish clan? do you want to play a few rounds?¡±


    Hearing this, Yanmai was curious.¡±


    ¡°How do you play this? can you earn soul coins by playing this?¡±


    Tong Yan nodded his head as if it was a matter of course.


    ¡°Of course, I just earned more than 3000 soul coins. Come, sit down. I¡¯ll teach you. Since you¡¯ve joined Beiqi, how can you not experience the most unique and fun things in Beiqi?¡±


    Hearing this, Yan mai immediately nodded. Driven by curiosity, he sat down beside the copper pendant.


    The copper gatherer did not mind being unfamiliar with it. It put its arm around oats ¡®shoulder and began to explain how to play with this thing with its own understanding.


    As he listened, oats suddenly felt a little moved.


    He had been worried about how to earn a large number of soul coins for his clansmen, but when he heard bronze pendant say that this thing could make money very quickly, he immediately had the urge to join.


    Thus, under the lead of the copper gatherer, oats stepped on this path of no return.


    In the first few rounds, oats ¡®luck was particularly good, repeatedly earning soul coins from the bronze pendant, making the bronze pendant¡¯s teeth ache.


    In the end, without any suspense, Tong Yan was the first to lose. Soul-ending coins.


    However, he still insisted that the oats were his disciple and he had deliberately lost to him as a meeting gift.


    And oats was already smiling like a flower.


    This was way too fast. I seemed to have discovered a way to get rich.


    However, he quickly changed his mind.


    As the wood spirit lady¡¯s luck soared, oats tasted the taste of failure and losing money.


    As the soul coins slowly trickled away, his heart was filled with unwillingness.


    These soul coins were originally mine, but now I¡¯ve lost more than half of them. This is the feeling of heartache!


    Thus, the indignant oats continued to play, gradually getting carried away and unable to extricate themselves!


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, a Haggard-looking oats returned to the new land of the illusion fish clan.


    Under the dumbfounded gazes of illusionary kill and the clan elders, he told them a huge surprise.


    He had a debt of eighty thousand soul coins outside ...


    At that moment, illusionary kill suddenly felt that he should leave this B * stard at the Sea King¡¯s Place and kill him!

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619: Beiwei clan leader, looking for a job online


    Translator: 549690339


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    Three days after the fantasy fish clan officially joined the player faction.


    The illusionary fish clan, who had already familiarized themselves with Beiqi¡¯s environment, activated their own building in the underworld.


    ¡°Illusionary fish assassination dojo!¡±


    Similar to The Alchemist Association of the monolith Institute, this building looked ordinary on the outside, but it had a huge space inside that could accommodate a large number of players.


    For this reason, illusionary kill had selected 3000 of the best players in the clan and sent them to this building to act as the players ¡®skill instructors.


    After that, Phantom kill went to the wood spirit and other NPCs to humbly ask for advice. Then, he came up with a fee that he thought was more feasible.


    At this moment, there was a sign at the entrance of the newly opened illusionary fish assassination Hall.


    It explained in detail the service direction of the building and the charging standard.


    [Illusion fish assassination Hall]:


    [Building function: provides guidance on stealth, assassination, and other skills, effectively improving personal abilities.]


    The charging standard is as follows:


    1. Pay 50 soul coins to become a member of the illusionary fish assassination Hall. You can train in the hall every day, and there will be assassination lessons at random times.


    ......


    2. Pay an additional 200 soul coins every month and become a Junior V member. You can apply for three individual lessons every month (each lesson is three hours long).


    [ 3. Membership fees of 500 soul coins per month will make you a high-V member of this arena. You will receive 10 individual lessons per month (each lesson will last for 3 hours).]


    4. Pay an additional 3000 soul coins every month to become an Unlimited Member of the venue. You will receive the best assassination and stealth techniques of the illusion fish clan. You can come to the venue at any time to receive one-on-one guidance and the illusion fish clan¡¯s stealth technique ¡°illusion walk¡± will be provided. It is guaranteed to be taught and mastered!


    The fees for teaching specific skills are as follows (guaranteed to learn and master, no free fees):


    [Phantom Walk (stealth move): 1000 soul coins]


    [Water shadow (underwater stealth): 1000 soul coins]


    [Spirit thrust (assassination skill): 2000 soul coins]


    [Illusionary kill Fang sting (secret assassination skill): 8000 soul coins]


    ¡­¡­


    The opening of the fantasy fish clan¡¯s new shop attracted the attention of many players, especially the assassin players.


    This was undoubtedly good news for the assassin players.


    Before the illusionary fish clan joined Beiqi, the assassin players could only rely on themselves to learn assassination and stealth techniques.


    Apart from the tutorial videos of the Forum¡¯s top players, the progress of skills depended on the library¡¯s self-study.


    However, things were different now. They were about to have a skills mentor, and they could finally avoid many detours. They also felt that they could finally say goodbye to the sewers.


    On this day, a large number of assassin players signed up to join the ¡®illusion fish assassination Hall¡¯, bringing the illusion fish clan their first wave of business.


    Seeing such a large number of players, the happiest person was none other than illusionary kill.


    After joining the player faction, he realized that the currency in circulation here was soul coins, and only soul coins could be used to trade with players and other NPCs.


    At that time, Huan Sha felt that their illusion fish clan was simply too poor and couldn¡¯t even take out a soul coin.


    However, he finally didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. Their illusion fish clan had successfully taken the first step.


    Although 80% of their income would be taken away by the person behind the scenes, the remaining 20% was enough for the entire clan.


    However, at the same time, illusionary kill felt very helpless.


    The specific reason for his helplessness was the new chief,¡±oats¡±.


    Yan mai was originally a Clansman he had high hopes for. He was steady in his work and considered the big picture. In his mind, he was the best candidate for the next clan leader.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that this kid would dare to owe a debt of eighty thousand soul coins when he just became the clan leader.


    Illusionary kill was so angry that he wanted to send him back to the sea King and imprison him again.


    Most importantly, oats was already the clan head, so the money he owed was naturally also the money of the illusion fish clan. There was no way to deny the relationship. Left with no choice, illusory kill could only choose a few items from the treasures he had obtained from the sea region he had devoured. He had to set up a stall in underworld for a few days and sell some of the items that were extremely precious to illusory kill at a low price. Only then did he manage to pay off his debt to the oats.


    Although the debt crisis had been resolved, from illusionary kill¡¯s point of view, since oats had made a mistake, he must be punished!


    In the end, the higher-ups of the illusionary fish clan unanimously decided to temporarily dismiss oats ¡®position as clan leader and let him think of ways to earn soul coins until he earned 80000 soul coins.


    As a result, a lowly new clan leader stepped down from the stage on the first day of his coronation before he even had a chance to bask in glory.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, within Hades city, oats, who had been driven out of his clan¡¯s land, was wandering around with a look of despair. In his heart, he was thinking about how to earn soul coins and pay off the debt he owed to his clan.


    ¡°Brother, do you want to learn the top assassination techniques of my illusionary fish clan? one-on-one teaching, the price can be discussed. What ... You¡¯re a mage? You can also learn to be a mage and assassinate others ...¡±


    ¡°I heard you plan to go out to sea? I¡¯m very familiar with the sea. Do you need a guide? The price can be discussed!¡±


    ¡°Moving corpses? Where was he? Can I go? I have great strength!¡±


    ¡°Is there a lack of assistants in alchemy ...¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As he asked, oats felt that he was so F * cking lowly.


    Yesterday, when he had just been coronated as the clan chief, he was still thinking about the future development of the illusionary fish clan and how to earn soul coins. In the end, after a night, not only did he not make any money, but he also owed 80000 Yuan and even asked the old chief to pay back the money for setting up the street stall.


    At this moment, he was even on the streets, just short of selling his body.


    In just one day, Yanmai had taken a roller coaster ride from the peak of fish life to the bottom.


    Yan mai was so excited that she almost cried.


    Eighty thousand soul coins!


    Thinking of the huge sum of money he owed, oats became dispirited.


    As NPCs did not have the ability to earn soul coins by killing monsters like players, apart from working, oats could not think of any other way to quickly earn money.


    Of course, oats did not have the idea of letting his tribesmen work to help him pay off the debts he owed, because he was the new tribe leader. Although he was temporarily stepping down, he had to be responsible.


    However, he had no idea how to make up for the clan¡¯s loss of eighty thousand soul coins.


    He strolled around underworld for a while, looking for jobs in all sorts of humble ways. However, no players or NPCs paid him any attention.


    When he went to the Dalong Association¡¯s medicine shop to apply for a job, he was even chased out by the shopkeeper, Feng Ling, who suspected that he was here to steal the recipe ...


    As the new clan leader of the illusionary fish clan, oats felt that he was really lowly to be in such a situation!


    As they strolled around, oats arrived at the copper hanging forging room.


    Oats didn¡¯t think too much, pushed open the door, and went in, ready to try looking for a job.


    As the brass hanger forging room was a high-end weapon forging area, and the cost of each custom-made weapon was huge, there were usually not many customers. When oats arrived, there was no one else in the copper chandelier except for the one drinking wine.


    Now that he had entered the room and saw the copper rack on the bed, he could not help but freeze.


    Isn¡¯t this the bastard who made me owe 80000 Yuan!


    At this moment, the copper Man also thought that there was a customer. He raised his head and saw that it was oats. He was shocked.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Yanmai held back the urge to fight the goose. She put on a smile and said,¡±


    ¡°Do you still lack people here? I¡¯m here to apply for the job, the price is negotiable!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your illusionary fish clan open an assassination Hall? You seem to have a good income today, why are you looking for a job?¡± Tong Chui was stunned when he heard this.


    Looking at the helpless and hesitant oats, the copper figure suddenly understood the reason.


    After all, after losing all his money last night, he had seen with his own eyes the decline of oats, losing all the money he had won at the beginning and continuing to lose ¡®miserably¡¯ by borrowing money.


    In Tong Yan¡¯s eyes, this was a very courageous move.


    Tong Hang had only seen two men in Beiqi who didn¡¯t bow their heads to failure and continued to lose after borrowing money. One was him, and the other was oats.


    With that thought in mind, a look of sympathy appeared on Tong gua¡¯s face. He stood up and said,¡±


    ¡°Brother swallow wheat, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. In fact, I don¡¯t have much business here recently. I don¡¯t even have enough soul coins to spend, let alone recruit employees, unless ...¡±


    When he heard that the copper pendulum Golem was not recruiting, he could not help but sigh. However, when he heard the word ¡®unless¡¯, he immediately regained his energy and waited for a turn of events.


    ¡°Unless you work for me for free!¡±


    Hearing this, Yan mai was stunned for a few seconds. Then, she turned around and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, brother Yanmai, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave. Actually, I have a way to help you make money!¡±


    When Yan mai heard this, she stopped in her tracks. She turned around and looked at the copper hanging with a suspicious expression.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± As he spoke, the man took out a crumpled and folded piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to oats.¡±


    ¡°You see, this is a good place to make money!¡±


    Oats were puzzled, taking the paper, spreading it open and scanning it.


    A moment later, oats raised his head and looked at the copper hanging in surprise,¡±


    ¡°The wood spirit is recruiting employees? And it has to be at the ghost king realm?¡±


    Tong Chui nodded and chuckled.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the wood Spirit¡¯s first time recruiting from the outside. The place with the most profit in Northern Qi is the wood spirit. Therefore, we can go to the wood Spirit¡¯s place to cheat people of their food and drink, and earn some soul coins while we¡¯re at it!¡±


    What Tong Yan said was actually not wrong at all.


    The most profitable business among the NPCs in Beiqi had never been Rock¡¯s Alchemist Association, nor was it the forging room of the bronze hanging, but the wine shop chain of the wood spirit race.


    Although the wood Spirit¡¯s products (wine) were not as profitable as Panshi¡¯s pills and the casting of the bronze pendants, they had a higher sales volume.


    More importantly, the wood spirit wine was also a popular product in the other servers, which was something that bronze pendant and Boulder couldn¡¯t compare to.


    After all, the other servers had different ways of growing up. They did not place as much emphasis on alchemy and forging as the central server, but in terms of food and drink, all players were the same.


    The wood spirit had started early, and their ¡°wood spirit wine¡± had a good reputation in all major servers, and the sales had been increasing.


    Therefore, in Tong Yan¡¯s opinion, even if the cat behind the scenes took more than half of the wood Spirit¡¯s income, the wood spirit would still be very rich. There was no doubt about it.


    When the wood spirit was recruiting employees this time, Tong gua had found out about it while playing cards with a young lady from the wood spirit clan. He had received a Recruitment Notice.


    As for the reason for the recruitment, Tong Huai had also asked out of curiosity.


    According to the wood spirit girl, the cause was that a player had picked up a metal box while diving in the quilong sea. After opening it, he had found a recipe for wine.


    After returning to Beiqi, that player had taken this wine recipe to the wood spirit clan, hoping that they could help to estimate the price.


    In the end, they found out that it was actually a ¡°heavenly brew¡± formula. On it, there was a detailed record of an extremely advanced brewing technique. As a result, they immediately negotiated with this player and finally bought it at the price of fifty thousand soul coins.


    However, when they studied the production process of the ¡°heavenly brew¡± recorded in the blueprint, they found a problem.


    Since the wood spirit clan didn¡¯t like to cultivate, their strength was on the low side, and there wasn¡¯t a single expert in the clan who could last through the process of making the ¡°heavenly brew¡± before they were exhausted.


    Left with no other choice, the wood spirit clan chose to recruit from outside.


    ¡­¡­


    After receiving this news, Tong Weiguo was immediately prepared to cheat for food and drinks.


    Moreover, after knowing that there was such a high-quality wine as heavenly brew, he had long been itching to try it and was prepared to be the first to taste it.


    Now that he saw the equally poor oats, he couldn¡¯t help but have the idea of taking them to the wood spirit to make some quick money!

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620: Chapter 620-getting drunk today


    Translator: 549690339


    The Dragon Kingdom, intoxicating Spring Mountain.


    It was already night time, and the bright moon hung high in the sky, shedding down bright moonlight through the lush leaves and branches on the ground. A gust of wind blew, and the leaves swayed, making rustling sounds.


    ¡°Bang!¡± At this time, a black shadow fell from a hundred-year-old tree, followed by the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground, which broke the quiet atmosphere of the mountain and startled several Turtledove.


    A moment later, the figure slowly stood up from the tree.


    He first raised his head to look at the bright moon above his head, and then looked at his surroundings. With a dumbfounded expression, he muttered,


    ¡°Where am I? I ... Who the F * ck am I!¡±


    ¡°Burp!¡± As he spoke, the man suddenly hiccuped, and the thick smell of alcohol came out of his mouth.


    Under the moonlight, one could see that this man¡¯s face was completely red. He had clearly drunk too much, and had even forgotten who he was and where he was.


    After standing in place and thinking for a moment, the man scratched his head and found that he still couldn¡¯t remember any useful information.


    He tried to feel around his body and found that there was nothing else other than the clothes he was wearing and the wine gourd hanging on his waist.


    So he reached out and took the wine gourd hanging on his waist, shaking it. Immediately, the sound of liquid splashing rang out, arousing the desire in his heart.


    Next, he pulled out the stopper, sniffed it, and then couldn¡¯t help but gulp down a few mouthfuls.


    As the thick wine entered his throat, he felt as if all the blood in his body had been ignited. It surged through his body, and then he fell back down magnificently. He snored as if he was tired, and he forgot everything ...


    ......


    At noon the next day, the chirping of birds woke up the man who had been sleeping for a long time. He sat up, opened his eyes, and ruffled his messy hair. His expression was still blank, and it was obvious that he had not woken up.


    Just like last night, he first muttered ¡°who am I, where am I¡±, then began to observe himself, and then his attention fell on the wine pot.


    However, this time, there was no more wine in the wine pot, so the man failed to drink it.


    Just like that, as he sat there quietly, his eyes regained a trace of clarity, and he gradually remembered who he was.


    ¡°So my name is qu Zui, what a good name, hehe!¡± Qu Zui, who had yet to sober up, muttered with a smile.


    After sitting still for a while, his memories came back. It was at this moment that his expression suddenly changed. Then, he got up from the ground decisively and hurriedly walked up the mountain road to the side, running wildly towards the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Oh no, oh no, my wine!¡±


    Although qu Zui looked like he was in his forties or fifties, he was able to stride up the mountain as if he was flying. Every time he stomped his feet, he would be able to cross three or four steps as he quickly made his way to the top of the mountain.


    After a full half an hour of rushing, qu Zui suddenly changed direction when he neared the peak of the mountain and rushed towards the waterfall at the side.


    When he arrived at the edge of the cliff, he stomped his feet and his body flew up like a swallow. He went straight through the waterfall and crashed into the back of the waterfall.


    The scene of him crashing into a cliff did not happen. What appeared before qu Zui¡¯s eyes was a cave with a water curtain. The inside was covered with moss and vines, and there were flowers under his feet. The inside was full of life.


    After entering the Water Curtain Cave, qu Zui hurriedly ran forward. After turning a few corners, he came to an open space.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh! My wine!¡±


    When he saw the red-hot iron pot on the ground, qu Zui let out a hysterical scream.


    Holding on to the one-in-a-million possibility, qu Zui hurriedly approached the iron pot, lowered his head and widened his eyes to look into the iron pot, as if hoping that there was still some wine that had not evaporated.


    However, the truth was that there was not a single drop of liquid left in his red-hot iron pot.


    At this moment, it was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day.


    To qu Zui, this was a fatal blow that he couldn¡¯t bear. He subconsciously sat on the ground in a dispirited manner, feeling that there was no more hope in life.


    He had brewed this pot of wine for three years. Three years!


    During the process, it went through repeated fermentation, mixing, distillation, pouring into the mountain spring, flame refining, and other steps. The procedures were complicated. It could be said that qu Zui had spent all his energy in the past three years to brew this pot of wine.


    During the brewing process, qu Zui had searched the entire intoxicating Spring Mountain to find all kinds of rare herbs to mix with the wine. It could be said that he had taken great pains.


    However, at this moment, all of it had turned into bubbles ...


    Thinking of what he had experienced a few days ago, qu Zui couldn¡¯t help but want to give himself two tight slaps.


    Just three days ago, when this new pot of wine was about to be successfully brewed, he was so happy that he was ready to drink two mouthfuls of wine to celebrate.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t stop drinking.


    During this period, qu Zui got drunk three times and woke up three times. He was in a state of confusion the entire time, an endless loop.


    At this moment, if the wine in the wine pot had not been finished, qu Zui felt that he might be able to continue this endless cycle ...


    In fact, he knew that he was an alcoholic. Therefore, in order to brew this pot of ¡®spirit Spring Wine¡¯, he had not touched a single drop of wine for three years. He did not want to make a mistake.


    He just hung a wine gourd on his waist every day to satisfy his eyes.


    Such restraint was not because he had strong self-control, but because the spirit Spring Wine was his lifelong dream. It was a special wine-making method that the qu family had been trying for generations.


    According to the records, the qu family was once a member of the cultivation world and had brewed countless famous spirit wines.


    Even though it was an Age of Chaos and spiritual energy was running low, the qu clan had not declined. Instead, they had found a new path and made themselves extraordinary in this Age of Chaos.


    Hundred Flowers health wine, tiger blood bones wine, turtle longevity wine, and so on ...


    Even though the spirit Qi was exhausted, the qu family still managed to create a wine-making technique that was used during the Dharma ending age.


    In fact, although qu Zui looked like he was in his forties or fifties, his actual age was already close to a hundred years old. All of this was due to the miraculous effects of the special wine.


    The spirit Spring Wine that he had brewed this time was the best wine in the qu family, except for those that required spirit Qi. After drinking this wine, not only would one¡¯s lifespan be extended by more than ten years, but one¡¯s physical fitness would also be refined, and one would be immune to all diseases.


    Therefore, to qu Zui, for the sake of this pot of good wine, what was the harm in tolerating him for three years?


    During his three years of winemaking, although qu Zui had thought of giving up countless times, he had gritted his teeth and pulled through in the end.


    However, just three days ago, when his dream was about to come true, qu Zui had the urge to drink two mouthfuls to celebrate.


    Moreover, he felt that he had been holding back for three years. Although he had not stopped drinking, three years had passed. At the very least, he could control himself when he drank.


    Therefore, it was not a big problem.


    However, the truth was the complete opposite. The moment his tongue touched the wine, it was the sublimation of his soul.


    At that moment, qu Zui was so carried away that he threw everything to the back of his mind. There was only one thought in his mind.


    Drink, drink to your heart¡¯s content, if there¡¯s wine today, I¡¯ll get drunk today, who cares about what¡¯s right or wrong tomorrow!


    What was wine? it could solve a thousand worries when one was drunk. If one was not fascinated, how could one be drunk and happy?


    Qu Zui felt that his idea at that time was not bad. It was very nice and in line with the thoughts of the descendants of the qu family when they drank. There was no doubt that he was a legitimate descendant.


    But now, he wanted to smash his own head!


    He slept for three days, and he had suffered for three years. The ¡°spirit Spring Wine¡± that was about to be successfully brewed had burst into bubbles, not even a drop was left. He did not even taste it.


    At the thought of this, he fell to the ground dispiritedly, his eyes gradually losing spirit.


    There was nothing to live for ...

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621: Qu Zui¡¯s art of drinking


    Translator: 549690339


    What was the most satisfying thing in life?


    Everyone had a different answer to this question.


    But the answer was the most intense desire in that person¡¯s heart.


    And qu Zui¡¯s greatest desire was ¡°wine.¡±


    He enjoyed the carefreeness of the wine when it entered his throat, and was intoxicated by the hazy beauty of the wine. At the moment of intoxication, his thoughts and vision were blurred, as if there was nothing else but happiness.


    Wine could bring benefits, but it could also bring many disadvantages.


    However, one thing remained unchanged. At the moment when one¡¯s mind was intoxicated, the drunk person would definitely throw away all the burdens on their body and become their true self.


    This was a form of emotional release. In such a state, good and evil were unpredictable!


    That was why the debate over wine had never stopped since ancient times.


    Some people said that it was a bad thing that caused people to fall, and later there was the saying that drunk people made mistakes.


    However, there were also people who said that it was a good thing. Most of those ancient scholars and calligraphers had left behind ancient poems in their intoxication. They had a long history and added a rich and colorful stroke to history and culture.


    However, whether it was getting drunk to resolve a thousand worries or getting drunk to make one¡¯s worries worse, the difference between good and bad was never determined by one person¡¯s point of view.


    As a descendant of the qu clan,¡±qu Zui¡± had his own point of view, and that was the point of view of others was nothing!


    ......


    There was only one simple reason for him to drink: It¡¯s delicious!


    In qu Zui¡¯s opinion, there was only one reason for those drunken mistakes or sudden inspiration.


    He didn¡¯t drink enough!


    As an experienced drunkard, he was in a state of intoxication all year round, so he knew very well what a real drunk person was like.


    In this state, lying drunk on the battlefield, or lighting a lamp in a drunken state, or asking the blue sky about wine and so on, were all fleeting clouds.


    At that moment, the thoughts in his mind would become very simple:


    ¡°Who am I? where the F * ck am I?¡±


    In qu Zui¡¯s eyes, this was true drunkenness. It could not disturb others, let alone give rise to inspiration.


    As for adding good or bad definitions to the ¡°wine,¡± it was meaningless in his opinion!


    Those people weren¡¯t drinking wine, they were purely drinking wine as a guide to achieve their goals!


    To qu Zui, drinking for profit at the wine table, drinking for desire in the bar, and so on ... All of these were f * cking perverts!


    Qu Zui was a person who truly loved drinking.


    He had been in contact with wine since he was young. The first time he drank was when he had stolen the new wine from his father¡¯s wine jar. That was the first time he got drunk. He slept until late at night and even forgot to go to school. His parents and teachers were so scared that they searched for him all day.


    That was also the first time he had been beaten up because of ¡®wine¡¯.


    However, after tasting the wine, qu Zui couldn¡¯t let it go. From time to time, he would think of ways to steal his father¡¯s and other elders ¡®wine.


    Therefore, his concept of wine had been very simple since he was a child. It was just that it tasted good and he wanted to drink it.


    Even now, this concept was still qu Zui¡¯s most direct definition of wine.


    The reason why he did not touch a single drop of wine during the three years he spent brewing the ¡°immortal Spring Wine¡± was so that he could drink the ¡°wine¡± that the qu clan called the best after the Age of Chaos.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t drink for profit, fame, or anything else. He drank simply and happily!


    ¡­¡­


    But now ...


    Looking at the red-hot iron pot, qu Zui¡¯s eyes were listless, feeling as if his body had been hollowed out.


    This feeling was like a collector spending a lot of money and energy to buy the incomplete parts of a rare treasure, only to lose them when they were collecting all the fragments ...


    That kind of heartache was indescribable, but it was enough to suffocate people.


    At the very least, that was what qu Zui was feeling right now. He found it difficult to breathe as he lay limply on the ground. He even had the thought of dying.


    ¡°Immortal spring, immortal spring, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for three years, but you¡¯re gone. My heart hurts!¡±


    Qu Zui mumbled like a child as he looked at the metal pot, as if he had lost his most beloved toy.


    In fact, he had wanted to brew a pot of immortal Spring Wine himself 20 years ago. However, he could not help but drink after less than a month. In the end, he failed.


    After that, he tried a few more times, but all of them ended in failure.


    In the end, it was because he was too obsessed with alcohol.


    To qu Zui, he could go a day without eating, but he could not go a day without drinking.


    In fact, that was what he did.


    Because the wine he brewed was rich in nutrients, his body would not feel any discomfort even if he did not eat. Instead, he relied on the wine brewed with a special technique to nourish his body, which was still strong and healthy.


    In the past three years, in order to make the immortal Spring Wine, qu Zui restrained his drinking behavior. He ate wild fruits in the mountains and occasionally went down the mountain to eat a good meal in the modern city.


    And three years ago, qu Zui had treated wine as food.


    Therefore, for qu Zui, he had spent a lot of effort in brewing the immortal Spring Wine for the past three years.


    The more he thought about it, the more his heart ached. Quzui trembled as he got up and staggered to the side. He picked up one of the wine gourds from the floor and shook it twice. After confirming that there was wine inside, he pulled the stopper off and took a big gulp.


    As the wine entered his throat, qu Zui¡¯s body finally stopped trembling from the sadness. The drunkenness that had not subsided in his body grew again as the new wine was poured in, and his vision gradually became hazy at this moment.


    The wine he brewed wasn¡¯t strong, but it was intoxicating. Even with qu Zui¡¯s physique, he couldn¡¯t take it after a few mouthfuls. He staggered two steps and fell heavily to the ground.


    ¡°My worries are gone, my worries are gone ...¡± He mumbled, and his eyelids became heavy.


    In his drunken stupor, qu Zui gradually forgot about his current troubles.


    When the wine entered her sorrow, it turned into tears of lovesickness.


    As for who he missed, the immortal Spring Wine ...


    A moment later, thunderous snores could be heard in the cave. Qu Zui, who had just woken up, fell asleep again.


    In the dream, he drank the ¡°immortal Spring Wine¡± and tasted the spirit Qi wine brewed by countless ancestors. At that moment, he felt very happy. The only regret was that the wine did not seem to have any taste ...


    In the blink of an eye, the next day arrived. After waking up, qu Zui once again fell into a state of confusion.


    After smacking his lips twice, qu Zui asked three philosophical questions.


    Who am I? Where did it come from? To where?


    Eh, there¡¯s a gourd here, and it looks so familiar ...


    Qu Zui¡¯s ¡°drunken infinite loop law¡± was activated at this moment.


    However, the side effect was that his concept of time would become very vague.


    When she woke up again, another day had passed.


    In his daze after waking up, qu Zui wanted to grab the wine gourd in front of him again, but at this moment, a pair of hands stretched out and took the wine gourd away.


    Immediately, qu Zui felt his head being patted. A penetrating chill spread from the top of his head to the rest of his body, causing him to shiver uncontrollably. The drunkenness in his body instantly subsided by half.


    The moment his eyes regained their clarity, qu Zui found a white-haired man with a kind face standing in front of him. This man¡¯s entire body exuded a transcendent aura, like a human immortal, and he couldn¡¯t help but stare blankly.


    As he gradually regained consciousness, qu Zui suddenly remembered who this person was.


    On the peak of fengxue mountain, the hidden Daoist master of the ghost fate sect: Seven!


    He was familiar with this person. He was one of his good friends when his father was still alive.


    ¡°Seventh chief, is that you?¡± At the thought of this, qu Zui asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It is!¡± The seven of them smiled indifferently.


    Upon hearing the Seven¡¯s answer, qu Zui revealed an expression that said ¡®I knew it¡¯.


    In fact, it had been a long time since their last meeting. Qu Zui had long forgotten about it, but it had been at least more than ten years. However, in qu Zui¡¯s eyes, the sect master¡¯s appearance had not changed even after so many years. He was truly amazed.


    ¡°Seventh chief, is there anything you need from me? I heard that you¡¯re at the peak of the snow Mountain and that you won¡¯t come out unless you understand the true meaning of cultivation.


    When the seven heard this, they didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, they said,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than 20 years since we last met. I hope you¡¯ve been well since then. I¡¯m here today because I have something I need your help with!¡±He said.


    When qu Zui heard this, he was even more confused.


    ¡°You want my help? are you serious?¡±


    Qu Zui was very clear about his own capabilities. Apart from his wine-making skills, he was completely useless. He couldn¡¯t compare to the ¡®real person¡¯ in anything, so he didn¡¯t understand why the real person wanted to find him.


    When the seven heard this, they smiled and nodded,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. There¡¯s going to be a wine brewing competition soon, and the prizes will be of great help to my cultivation. So, I would like to ask you to come out of the mountain and help me win this championship. I know you have the strength!¡±


    ¡°Wine brewing competition? Since when did this thing exist in our cultivation world?¡± Qu Zui was very surprised.


    She suddenly wondered if she had slept for too long and had become muddled.


    As a wine-brewing family, he had never heard of a wine-brewing competition. In the world of cultivation, only the qu family was qualified to hold such a competition. No one else was qualified!


    In the cultivation world, only the qu family was a wine-brewing family!


    As if they could see qu Zui¡¯s confusion, the seven of them immediately explained.


    When the seven of them were explaining, qu Zui was initially listening very attentively, but he was soon dumbfounded.


    War? A game? The wine brewing competition in the game!


    After listening to the Seven¡¯s story, qu Zui couldn¡¯t help but Mutter,


    ¡°Seventh chief, you are already so old and I am not young anymore. Don¡¯t joke with me. I am not in a good mood now and I can¡¯t smile!¡±


    Qu Zui¡¯s reaction was actually within the Seven¡¯s expectations. Hence, he immediately said,


    ¡°No amount of explanation is better than trying it yourself. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to some good wine!¡±


    When he heard the word ¡°good wine,¡± the depressed qu Zui suddenly became excited.


    ¡°Seventh chief, are you serious, what kind of good wine is it!¡±


    ¡°Wood spirit wine!¡±


    ¡°What kind of wine is this? why have I never heard of it before?¡± Qu Zui was stunned.


    ¡°Good wine from the game!¡±


    ¡°Seventh chief, I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t go!¡± When he heard that it was in-game wine, qu Zui¡¯s enthusiasm faded and he suddenly felt dull.


    In his opinion, he was already over 90 years old. Why would he still play games? it was simply childish.


    Moreover, he really couldn¡¯t understand why the seven of them, who had such a firm belief in cultivation, would play Mortal Games. Had they gone mad from cultivation?


    At this thought, qu Zui cast a pitiful look at the seven of them.


    ¡°Qu Zui, if you trust me, then come with me. I won¡¯t let you down. You¡¯re a winemaker, so that place is very suitable for you. I also believe that your wine-making skills will definitely shine there!¡± Looking at the uninterested qu Zui, the seven of them could not help but try to persuade him again.


    When he heard the seven of them say that they were winemakers, qu Zui couldn¡¯t help but glance at the metal pot at the side. His expression instantly became lifeless.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an alcoholic. I¡¯m not a winemaker. I¡¯m not worthy!¡±

 Chapter 622 - The first wine tasting

    Chapter 622: The first wine tasting


    Translator: 549690339


    Seeing how dispirited qu Zui was, the seven of them could not help but ask him out of curiosity, wanting to know what he had experienced.


    Qu Zui didn¡¯t hide anything. He told her about how he had been unconscious for several days after getting drunk and how he had failed to brew the ¡®spirit Spring Wine¡¯ on the verge of success.


    After understanding the specific reason, the seven of them couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and laugh,¡±


    ¡°Your family, your grandfather and your father, have not changed at all. You were actually able to get drunk for three days and three nights. You¡¯re really something!¡±


    When qu Zui heard that, he nodded helplessly.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just my father and grandfather. There was an ancestor of the qu family who was drunk for two years in the wine cellar. At that time, the whole family thought that he had gone missing, and this record has not been broken even now.¡±


    The seven were speechless.


    What an outstanding inheritance, the seven of them thought.


    At this moment, he finally understood why qu Zui looked so disappointed.


    It turned out that he had just suffered a mental blow.


    However, this made the seven of them even more determined to bring qu Zui along for the battle. Because of the abundance of spiritual Qi there, there were many heaven and earth spiritual materials that could not be found in real life. Therefore, in the eyes of the seven, that was the place where he could display his talents.


    It was a waste of his own abilities to live a drunken life in the deep mountains.


    At the thought of this, the seven of them immediately said,¡±


    ......


    ¡°The immortal Spring Wine might be the best wine in this Dharma ending age, but it¡¯s not worth mentioning in my eyes!¡±


    When they saw qu Zui raise his head in shock, the seven of them continued,


    ¡°I¡¯m friends with your father. If you believe me, I¡¯ll take you to see the real spirit wine!¡±


    When he heard the words ¡®spiritual wine¡¯, qu Zui could not help but ask,


    ¡°In this Dharma ending age, there are no spiritual plants, so where is the spiritual wine? could it be in the game you mentioned?¡±


    The seven of them nodded and said,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try. If you think it¡¯s not possible, come back. I won¡¯t stop you!¡±


    Looking at the serious faces of the seven, qu Zui was silent for a moment. His gaze finally stopped at the empty iron pot, and his dispirited expression finally changed.


    ¡°Seventh chief, I promise to go and take a look!¡±


    Upon hearing qu Zui¡¯s reply, the seven men finally smiled. Then, they took out a phone from somewhere and dialed a string of numbers.


    A moment later, the call went through.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa, do you have any orders for me?¡±


    ¡°Prepare a gaming chamber next to my room. I¡¯ll bring some guests back tonight!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Qi Ming¡¯s grandson, Qi Lu, was stunned when he heard this.


    Her grandfather was getting crazier and crazier in playing games. Last time, he spent money on her. Could it be that he was meeting an online friend this time?


    He was already more than 100 years old, but he was still addicted to the internet. How terrifying ...


    ¡­¡­


    After making their decision, the seven of them brought qu Zui down the mountain to their current residence, a lakeside villa.


    The interior had already been tidied up, and the gaming chamber had been installed in the new room.


    Knowing that qu Zui still had many questions in his mind, the seven of them did not bother to explain anything. They brought him straight to the room that had been arranged for him. After teaching him how to use the game cabin, they brought him into the game.


    After watching the opening cinematics and choosing their characters ...


    The moment he entered the game, just like all players who were experiencing war for the first time, the 100% realism shocked qu Zui.


    At this moment, he only had one thought.


    Had modern technology already developed to such an extent?


    At this moment, qu Zui, who was at the starting point of hell, looked around in shock, trying to find a flaw in the game screen.


    However, whether it was the details of the wind blowing the grass or observing from other aspects, everything in front of him was almost perfect. There was no trace of a game at all.


    In fact, qu Zui was not the only one who was observing the surroundings carefully. There were also a few new players who had just entered the battle.


    Their expressions were extremely similar, and they were all shocked by the reality of the world.


    The old players who passed by would smile when they saw this scene, and they would understand why these newbies were acting this way.


    This was because it was the same when they first entered the war.


    As he was carefully observing his surroundings, a game notification suddenly rang in qu Zui¡¯s ears.


    [Game prompt: player ¡®seven¡¯ has sent you a friend request. Do you want to accept it?]


    After a brief moment of shock, qu Zui clicked ¡®confirm¡¯ and a voice call request popped up.


    [Game prompt: ¡°seven friends¡± have sent a voice message. Do you accept?]


    After qu Zui clicked ¡°confirm,¡± the Seven¡¯s voices rang in his ears.


    ¡°Wait for me there, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Qu Zui immediately replied.


    ¡­¡­


    While waiting for the seventh place, qu Zui¡¯s heart was filled with curiosity and doubt.


    Although he had already discovered the magic of this game, he still couldn¡¯t understand why a game that was only 100% realistic would be so highly respected by the seven who were dedicated to cultivation.


    At this moment, a player carrying a wine pot walked past qu Zui, and the faint fragrance of wine also swept past the tip of qu Zui¡¯s nose.


    To qu Zui, who loved wine and knew wine well, he could tell the quality of the wine from the aroma.


    At this moment, his expression was like a Husky ¡®S. He quickly stepped forward and stopped the player.


    The player who was blocked stopped in his tracks and looked very surprised.¡±


    ¡°Is there something?¡±


    ¡°Friend, the jug of wine in your hand, can ... Can you let me have a taste?¡± Qu Zui said with a face full of desire.


    ¡°No, if you want to drink it, buy it yourself. It¡¯s very expensive!¡± The player shook his head decisively and pushed qu Zui, who was blocking his way, to the side.


    When qu Zui saw this, he was about to continue speaking, but the strength from the man¡¯s arm made him lose his balance and he almost fell to the ground.


    By the time he steadied himself, the man had already walked past him and continued to walk forward.


    Although he was shocked by this person¡¯s strength, qu Zui¡¯s desire for good wine made him unable to resist chasing after him.


    However, he was stopped by a figure just as he took a step forward.


    The newcomers were the seven people he had been waiting for.


    At this moment, the appearance of the seven of them was completely different from reality. He was wearing a black Daoist robe and holding a blood-red bead in his left hand. There was a strange mark on his forehead, and he exuded a cold aura.


    When he saw the seven, qu Zui hurriedly said,


    ¡°Seventh chief, I have an urgent matter. I will find you later!¡±


    As he spoke, he strode towards the player who had already walked far away.


    However, just as he stepped out, he was once again stopped by the seven.


    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡±


    As they spoke, the seven of them picked up the ¡°wood spirit wine¡± that they had just bought from the auction house and waved it in front of qu Zui¡¯s eyes!


    When he saw the same wine gourd in the man¡¯s hand, qu Zui was momentarily stunned before he hurriedly took the wine gourd.


    After impatiently removing the cork, a light and elegant fragrance filled the tip of his nose.


    At this moment, qu Zui¡¯s expression became extremely intoxicated.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he decisively picked up the wine pot and took a few gulps.


    The fragrant liquid slid down the tip of his tongue, moistened his throat, slid into his spine, and floated in his stomach. The fragrance slowly drifted into his nose. At this moment, it was as if all the pores on his body were relaxed with his breathing. This was a taste of wine that qu Zui had never tasted before.


    Just from these two sips of wine, qu Zui knew that the seven of them were not lying to him.


    This trip down the mountain was worth it!


    After closing his eyes and savoring the taste, qu Zui opened his eyes again. The frustration on his face was swept away, and his entire aura had changed.


    ¡°Good wine!¡±


    ¡°This is what you want!¡± The seven of them laughed.


    When qu Zui heard this, he nodded excitedly and took another sip. After a while, he said,¡±


    ¡°This wine is truly the most delicious wine I¡¯ve ever tasted in my life. Although it¡¯s good, it has its shortcomings. What a pity!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, the seven of them were a little surprised and immediately asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the shortcoming you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    When qu Zui heard this, he took another sip and said,¡±


    ¡°The winemaker¡¯s skills need to be improved. Although many spiritual materials were used, his wine-making skills are not good enough. There are still some herbal flavors in the wine. It¡¯s a failure that the few flavors are not completely mixed together!¡±


    Hearing this, not only were the seven of them not surprised, they even nodded their heads as if it was a matter of course.


    In fact, although the wood Spirit¡¯s wine was very popular among the players, there were other wines that were better than the wood spirit ¡®s. He had drunk even better wine at the Sea King ¡®s.


    Moreover, before the wood spirit race joined the player camp, they had always focused on healing and healing, which was their racial talent.


    However, the healing-type racial talent was useless to the players because their lives were not worth anything. No matter how serious their injuries were, they were not worth saving. On the other hand, the spirit wine brewed by them using spirit ingredients had become the most popular product in the ¡°wine¡± category of the auction house at the moment because of the huge difference in taste and the enhancement of spirit ingredients.


    As for the wood spirit clan, they had devoted themselves to the brewing process of the wood spirit wine, and it had only been three years.


    However, qu Zui was different.


    In the eyes of the seven, qu Zui¡¯s lineage was dedicated to the study of ¡°wine making.¡± They had been passed down for thousands of years and their knowledge of wine had reached an extremely high level.


    Therefore, when they heard qu Zui say that the skills of the winemaker needed to be improved, the seven of them were not surprised at all.


    After all, the qu family had been brewing spirit wine since the beginning!


    It was only because of the arrival of the Dharma ending age that the qu family changed their ¡®wine recipe¡¯ and created a new cultivation path during the Dharma ending age.


    This was also one of the reasons why the seven of them had sought out qu Zui.


    Qu Zui had many recipes for spirit wine that had been passed down in the qu family. In reality, they could not brew it because they did not have the spiritual ingredients, but they could do it here!


    Looking at qu Zui who was drinking the wood spirit wine to his heart¡¯s content, the seven of them took out a piece of paper from their storage space and handed it to qu Zui.


    Qu Zui was curious and reached out to take it.


    The first wine tasting conference:


    [Organizer: wood spirit clan]


    [Location: glass Coast]


    [Activity content: as Beiqi¡¯s development gets better and better, in addition to our clan¡¯s ¡°wood spirit wine,¡± many types of fine wine have emerged one after another. The wine culture of the entire Beiqi has been flourishing during this period. It has been constantly improving and improving.]


    ¡°In order to deepen the communication between our peers, the wood spirit clan has invited all of our friends in Beiqi¡¯s wine industry to participate in the wine Conference organized by our clan. We¡¯ll discuss the future development direction of Beiqi¡¯s wine industry and select the champion of the first Wine Conference!


    For this, my clan has set up rich prizes, and we look forward to your arrival!


    [Clan leader¡¯s words: (#¡¯) briefly describe the contents of the book. Recently, there have been a lot more competitors in the same industry. I think it¡¯s time to suppress them and let them see who¡¯s the number one (the wood Spirit¡¯s little sister¡¯s angry face.jpg)]

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623: The use of the soul praying wine


    Translator: 549690339


    Among the players, there was never a lack of business-minded people.


    This point could be confirmed from many aspects.


    Seeing that the wood Spirit¡¯s wine had been at the top of the auction house¡¯s best-selling list for a long time and making a lot of money, some players couldn¡¯t help but start their own wine-making plans.


    Later on, the players also launched their own products. Although they were not as good as the wood spirit wine in terms of taste and other aspects, the price was much cheaper.


    It also gave those players who were saving soul coins more options.


    However, as the variety of wine became more and more diverse, the wood Spirit¡¯s market share was also gradually being divided.


    Therefore, the wood Spirit¡¯s wine tasting conference was something that all his peers knew about.


    At this moment, they all had the same thought.


    Oh my God, the NPCs were going to suppress the players!


    However, in the face of the rich rewards, they knew that they were no match for the wood spirit, but they still prepared to participate.


    After all, even if I can¡¯t get first place, I can at least get second place, right? second place also has high rewards and returns.


    Therefore, at this moment, many players in the wine-making industry were eager to make a fortune from the wood spirit.


    In fact, in the eyes of the players, this ¡°wine tasting conference¡± was purely a competition between the players, and no one could shake the wood spirits ¡®position as the number one.


    ......


    After all, it had been three years. The brand of wood spirit wine had long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. They had just started and were not qualified to compete with it at all.


    Therefore, the participating players were more composed.


    As for the other players who were not in the industry, they could only sit back and watch.


    In their opinion, the wine tasting was not important. When the time came, the organizers and participants would provide free wine, and they could just freeload food and drink.


    Therefore, the ¡°wine tasting conference¡± that the wood spirits wanted to hold soon became a hot topic among the players, although it wasn¡¯t announced to the entire region.


    However, the same thing was that basically no players were optimistic about the other contestants ¡®chances of winning against the wood spirit.


    In fact, they were not even on the same level.


    However, there was one person who didn¡¯t think so, and that was seven.


    This time, they had specially brought qu Zui from the depths of the mountains. Other than wanting to get the first prize, they also wanted to let the qu family¡¯s wine-making skills shine in this world.


    For the past few days, in order to let qu Zui familiarize himself with the game as soon as possible, seven people had accompanied him throughout the game.


    From the introduction of the game¡¯s geographical environment to the explanation of the game¡¯s content, and finally the identification of mystical materials, the seven game instructors had been drunk once.


    On the other hand, qu Zui was completely shocked by the game.


    It was only then that he realized that there was spiritual Qi in the game, as well as the ¡°spiritual materials of heaven and earth¡± that the qu family had been dreaming of but could never get.


    Moreover, the wine brewed here tasted exactly the same as in real life. Qu Zui had already personally tested this point.


    In qu Zui¡¯s eyes, this world was simply heaven!


    Here, he could brew whatever wine he wanted to drink. He would not have to worry about the lack of ingredients and spiritual energy in the real world.


    More importantly, the game had a wine-making tool, the wine jar.


    The price of this item in the market was 500 soul coins, and its function was to speed up the fermentation speed of the wine and improve the taste so that the wine could be consumed after it was brewed.


    In qu Zui¡¯s eyes, this item was simply a divine weapon for winemakers!


    There was an old saying in their wine-making industry,¡±the fragrance will spread after a long time.¡±


    However, the existence of this item had shortened the brewing process to the point where it could be eaten after it was brewed.


    After understanding all this, qu Zui felt that he was surrounded by happiness.


    Misfortune may not be a blessing. At this moment, qu Zui was even rejoicing that he had lost the ¡°immortal Spring Wine.¡± Otherwise, he would definitely not have followed the seven of them into the human world, much less come to this world.


    In the past few days, qu Zui had finally understood what the seven of them wanted his help with.


    He also knew that his opponent was the maker of the ¡°wood spirit wine¡± he had drunk that day.


    Qu Zui did not have absolute confidence in this, but he was willing to give it a try.


    Although he could identify the shortcomings of the wood spirit wine by tasting it, it did not mean that the wine he made was better than the wine made by the wood spirit clan. It only meant that his understanding of wine was at a higher level.


    Moreover, qu Zui knew where his weakness was.


    Growing up in an environment lacking spiritual Qi, he could only rely on records and oral guidance from his elders to understand spiritual Qi. He had never learned how to use spiritual materials.


    Even if he had many wine-making recipes and experience, it was not easy to make spiritual wine.


    However, qu Zui was prepared.


    There was still a month to go before the wine tasting conference, so he still had time to improve.


    The seven of them also believed that with qu Zui¡¯s rich experience in brewing wine, his improvement would definitely be very rapid. They also looked forward to him creating a miracle.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the wood spirit clan¡¯s territory.


    Tong Hang and oats, a fish, and a crane, each holding a bottle of wood spirit wine, drank until their faces were red.


    On the other hand, the young lady from the wood spirit clan looked helpless.


    Originally, they had wanted to recruit two ghost king realm experts to help them brew the ¡°heaven brew.¡±


    In the end, they did manage to get the people they wanted, but they were not the ones they wanted. The two of them had promised to be fine before they came, but after they came, they had another ugly face.


    Every day, he would cheat for food and drink, and still stay here.


    Not only did they drink until they were dead drunk, but they also often acted like they were drunk. This made the wood spirits feel like they were tyrants entering the village.


    She felt aggrieved and felt that she was weak, but she couldn¡¯t bear to drive them away.


    In fact, in the beginning, the bronze jar and the oats had indeed helped the wood spirit to make the heavenly brew. However, the results were disappointing.


    This was especially true for Tong gaoge. Although he claimed to be in the realm of a ghost king, he was in fact just a dabbler!


    In this wine-making process, the wood spirit clan needed the steady and continuous control and output of spiritual power from the ghost king realm. However, Tong Huai cultivated the heavenly method of following fate.


    In the wine-making process, Tong gua¡¯s strength was at the level of a ghost Governor, ghost king, and even ghost emperor. The process could be described as full of ups and downs.


    Not to mention a stable control of spiritual energy, if he couldn¡¯t even do a stable output of spiritual energy, there was no need to continue the follow-up.


    Thus, the wood spirits had no choice but to give up.


    In the end, the two tyrants stayed behind.


    However, while they were brewing the ¡®heavenly brew¡¯, the wood spirit race discovered many strange things.


    The recipe was called [heaven brew].[Soul praying wine]. The blueprint only recorded the brewing process of this heavenly-brewed wine, but it did not record the specific effects of this wine.


    At that time, the wood spirits didn¡¯t think much of it. Instead, they believed that since it was a heaven-brewed wine, its effects must be very powerful.


    However, after in-depth research, the wood spirits discovered something strange.


    The first problem was the formula.


    The required mystical materials were: soul perishing grass, Yin loathing ginseng, ghost refined fruit, blood willow branch, ice ru, earth extract milk, death erosion grass, Jade bone fruit, demonic flame root, Yin containing demonic Flame Grass, purple spirit body shaping flower, cold blood fruit, and so on, a total of 876 mystical materials.


    About 90% of the mystical materials contained death and destruction elements.


    At first, the wood spirits didn¡¯t think much of it, but they gradually began to realize that something was wrong.


    If the destructive elements such as death and destruction only accounted for less than a third of all the materials, they could think that these materials were used to mix the spiritual power of different medicinal herbs in the wine.


    However, if it was more than 90%, then something was wrong.


    This didn¡¯t seem to be called wine, but more like poison!


    However, the wood spirit clan didn¡¯t give up on their research. After all, they had only heard of heaven-brewed wine, and they wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until they tried it.


    Moreover, even if he could brew it, there would be no problem. When the time came, he could just find a random player and give him a sum of soul coins to let him try it out as a white mouse. In any case, players would only die for three hours, so there was nothing to worry about.


    As for why he didn¡¯t try it on his own people ...


    Although they could also be resurrected, the person behind the scenes had never promised to resurrect after three hours. It depended on the mood of the person behind the scenes.


    (Wood spirit race: sure enough, the players are the real sons. We wood spirits were picked up from the trash can. We covered our faces and cried, and gradually turned into wailing.)


    Since they had made their decision, the wood spirit started to make the heavenly brew.


    During this period, they discovered that there were many necessary factors required to brew the ¡°heavenly brew¡±. It was impossible for them to handle it by relying on their own tribesmen. Therefore, they recruited from the outside and invited bronze pendants and oats.


    However, it was obvious that they were stuck at this step and could not get through no matter what ...


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the wood spirit clan¡¯s small group sighed with mixed feelings as they looked at the two drunk and drowsy people.


    ¡°Stop sighing. This wine isn¡¯t good for us. If I¡¯m not wrong, this wine is for soul-type life forms. We, who have physical bodies, are not blessed to enjoy it!¡± At this moment, tonghuai suddenly said.


    ¡°How did you know!! The wood spirit looked at the copper pendant and asked in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot and know a little about everything. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m just a blacksmith. I¡¯m very capable!¡± Tong Yan mumbled in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°So, what if we drink it?¡± The young lady from the wood spirit clan raised her eyebrows and continued to ask.


    ¡°What will happen? I¡¯m going to meet the big cat behind the scenes!¡±


    Hearing this, the wood spirit lowered her voice and said,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Lord will hear you?¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone in my life. If he dares to appear in front of me now, I¡¯ll F * cking go up to him ...¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Suddenly, a cough exploded in Tong gua¡¯s mind, scaring him so much that he quivered, and his drunkenness instantly faded by more than half.


    ¡°What¡¯s up there?¡± The young lady from the wood spirit asked curiously.


    ¡°I went up and knelt down to him!¡± Tong Yan said weakly. His tone was very natural, without any traces of Photoshop.


    Hearing this, the young Lady of the Wood spirit clan revealed an expression of ¡®as expected¡¯. Previously, he had heard that bronze pendant had joined the player faction after being beaten to the point of begging for mercy. Now that he thought about it, the truth was without a doubt.


    ¡°Ahem, but what I said earlier is true. We really can¡¯t drink this wine because it¡¯s for soul-type creatures. You can see this from the combination of spiritual materials. Furthermore, when I went to look at the box containing the recipe, I found that it was contaminated with a lot of death energy. If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be a huge ancient ruin below the area where the blueprint was found, and there should be many soul-type creatures inside!¡±


    ¡°Ruins? It¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°I guessed it. Wait, you¡¯d better pretend you didn¡¯t hear this. I¡¯m going to sell it to the players. Don¡¯t spread it!¡± Bronze greaper hurriedly warned.


    When the wood spirit heard this, she quickly nodded with a solemn expression.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let the chief know.¡±


    Copper pendant was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, copper pendant was not the only one who knew about this.


    There was one person who already knew about it and had been investigating for a long time.


    That person was mo Xiaoxin.


    As a casual player who spent most of his time fishing and carrying bricks on the sea, mo Xiaoxin had been dragged into the sea by an extremely ferocious spiritual fish during his recent fishing trip.


    Fortunately, his body had turned into nothingness due to the negative entity, so he was not in any serious trouble.


    However, in the depths of the sea, he discovered a very wonderful place. It was actually isolated from the sea water and formed a domain of its own.


    Out of curiosity, mo Xiaoxin began to explore the place.


    However, other than the two Dragon-head pillars and a metal box, he did not find anything else.


    After his fruitless exploration, mo Xiaoxin marked the coordinates of this area on the map before he left.


    And the first thing he did after returning to Beiqi was naturally to open the treasure chest.


    Filled with anticipation, mo Xiaoxin had thought about divine weapons, high-tier spiritual materials, treasures, and the like. He had also thought about the possibility of a top-notch cultivation technique or a super legacy. However, when he opened the box, he discovered that there was only a blueprint inside.


    After analyzing it, mo Xiaoxin discovered that the blueprint only contained the recipe for making wine. He was extremely disappointed, feeling as if a huge sum of money had been taken away from him.


    As for the blueprint, he had no intention of keeping it with him. He was going to sell it for money.


    Since he was not clear about the price, he would not sell it easily. As an experienced player, he knew this very well. After all, many players had sold high-priced items at low prices in the early stages of the game and suffered a big loss.


    In Beiqi, the wood spirits were the ones who knew the most about wine. Thus, mo Xiaoxin brought the blueprint to the wood spirits to evaluate its value.


    In the end, after looking at the blueprint that recorded the wine brewing recipe, the wood spirit clan actually gave an estimated price of fifty thousand soul coins.


    As a veteran player, mo Xiaoxin knew that the wood spirits would not meddle in this matter, so he could trust the price of the blueprint. Moreover, he felt that the wine-making blueprint was useless in his hands, so he chose to sell it for soul coins.


    However, at this moment, mo Xiaoxin was filled with regret!


    The reason was that when he was reading books in the library for the past few days, he suddenly thought of the encounter that day. So, he checked the records about the two ¡°Dragon-head pillars¡± at the bottom of the sea.


    In the end, he really did find it. In the book, the dragon¡¯s head was called a tomb beast.


    Its function was to suppress the souls of the dead soldiers underground, making them unable to escape, and to accompany the tomb owner for eternity, protecting him. Moreover, the book also stated that the owner of the tomb must have been an Overlord of a super-powerful sea realm before he died. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be qualified to be buried in this way.


    It was only then that mo Xiaoxin found out that the tomb of a Supreme Overlord of the sea realm was hidden under the ground.


    As such, the excited mo Xiaoxin began to investigate how to open the tomb.


    Starting from the dragon¡¯s head, mo Xiaoxin had spent the past few days in the library, trying to find a way to enter the tomb.


    The reason for his diligence was very simple.


    Seeing the bounty increase day by day, mo Xiaoxin felt a sense of urgency.


    If he didn¡¯t get rich quickly, his mother would wave her knife!


    Therefore, this opportunity was extremely rare for mo Xiaoxin. Perhaps the tomb would be filled with mystical materials and treasures. At that time, he would be able to redeem himself from his mother.


    After some investigation, mo Xiaoxin came up with a new theory from the summary of information from various books.


    The method to open the tomb was inextricably linked to the ¡°drawing of soul praying wine¡± in the treasure chest!


    As for why the owner of the tomb had placed the ¡®key¡¯ above the chamber, mo Xiaoxin had no idea.


    However, he knew that he would probably be so remorseful that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624: Chapter 624-redeem the blueprint


    Translator: 549690339


    In fact, when the wood spirit was preparing to hold the ¡°wine tasting competition,¡± Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, also noticed the mysterious wine-making blueprint.


    He didn¡¯t need mo Xiaoxin to rely on searching for information and other methods to deduce the use of the blueprint.


    With the all-rounded little Bei Li around, he immediately obtained detailed information about the ¡®soul praying wine¡¯.


    [Soul prayer wine (heavenly brew)]:


    [Item information: a special type of heavenly brew-level wine brewed with an extremely complicated brewing technique and more than 800 spiritual ingredients.] After drinking this wine, soul-type beings can be pardoned by the six paths of reincarnation and will not enter the cycle of reincarnation (must drink this wine regularly)


    [Specific effects: nourishes the soul and increases the strength of the soul body!]


    [Special effects: Seal of Six paths of reincarnation (will not enter reincarnation after death), break soul-related seals]


    [Item note: living beings are not allowed to drink this wine, or there is the danger of your soul cracking!]


    ¡­¡­


    After getting the specific effect of the soul praying wine, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    The appearance of this blueprint could be said to have solved a big problem in the game.


    To the players, everything was fine during the war. However, there was one problem that gave both new and old players a headache, and that was the 3-hour cooldown time for resurrection.


    To those players who liked to seek death, this was simply torture. They felt that it was too long.


    ......


    However, the cooldown time that Lu Wu set was to protect the souls of the players, so he couldn¡¯t just remove it.


    Although he could rely on soul coins to repair the players ¡®souls and revive them on the spot after they died in the game, he could still use soul coins.


    However, if he did that, Lu Wu¡¯s stock of soul coins would not be able to afford it.


    Especially in the early stages of the game, it was normal for players to die in exploration. Some players could even die several times a day. Not to mention the hell server, which had the highest difficulty. Death was normal for the hell server¡¯s players.


    If he really had to use soul coins to repair the souls of the players, then Lu Wu would not be cutting leeks, but being cut by the players. By doing so, not only would he not have any income from soul coins, but he would also have to spend a lot of them, not to mention building the five major servers in the future, because he simply could not afford the huge daily consumption of the players ¡®death and resurrection.


    Although the players were developing faster and faster, and the soul coins produced were also increasing day by day, it was still not enough for Lu Wu. It was far from the level where he could resurrect without cooldown.


    But now, this problem seemed to have been solved.


    As long as the players drank the soul-nourishing soul prayer wine, it would not be a problem for them to resurrect on the spot with full health.


    From Lu Wu¡¯s point of view, the appearance of the soul prayer wine had filled the gap in the resurrection cooldown in the game.


    Although he had also introduced this type of item in the war points Mall at that time, this kind of item was essentially still Lu Wu¡¯s soul coins to help the players revive.


    Moreover, Lu Wu¡¯s price for resurrection items was on the high side, and there was also a limit to the rank of the Army. These few obstacles had almost all the players stuck.


    The appearance of the soul praying wine filled the gap in this aspect and made the game more complete.


    However, to Lu Wu¡¯s regret, at this stage, there seemed to be no player in the entire Beiqi that had the ability to make ¡°soul praying wine,¡± including the wood spirit race.


    This process still needed to wait.


    Moreover, in Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, when this type of soul praying wine was first released, the price must have been very high, and ordinary players should not even think about it.


    It was brewed with more than 800 kinds of spiritual materials. This was completely equivalent to a full-state resurrection on the spot with a heavy in-game payment.


    Although a bottle of soul praying wine could be used about 10 times according to the calculations of the divine weapon, the average price was still frighteningly high.


    However, Lu Wu was still looking forward to it.


    In any case, the resurrection wasn¡¯t using their own soul coins, so the rich players could just casually make it up.


    ¡­¡­


    In the game, there was another player who had discovered the use of the soul praying wine.


    But at this moment, his mood was completely different from Lu Wu ¡®s.


    After learning about the effects of the soul praying wine, mo Xiaoxin felt as if he had lost a key to a treasure trove, as well as the huge sum of money he had spent to redeem himself from his mother.


    What a painful realization!


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin finally understood what it meant to lose a watermelon for a sesame seed.


    After spending some time in the library, mo Xiaoxin decided to make a trip to the wood spirit clan to see if he could redeem the blueprint. To be more precise, he was wondering if he could get a bottle of soul praying wine.


    After leaving the library, mo Xiaoxin headed straight for the teleportation point outside the city gate.


    Although the wood spirit had several wine shops in the underworld, their territory wasn¡¯t in the city of the underworld. Instead, it was on the border between the glazed Coast and the underworld.


    When they arrived at the teleportation portal at the city gate, mo Xiaoxin walked into the portal and selected the wood Spirit¡¯s territory.


    The surrounding scenery became blurry at this moment. After a short period of weightlessness, the surrounding scene suddenly changed.


    This was a small village covered in vegetation, and the air was filled with a sweet smell. As far as the eye could see, it was a scene full of vitality.


    Mo Xiaoxin was already very familiar with this place. He immediately strode along the small path leading to the village and headed straight for the wood spirit patriarch¡¯s wooden house.


    After greeting many wood spirits along the way, mo Xiaoxin arrived at the wood spirit chief¡¯s wooden house and knocked on the door.


    While they were waiting, the wooden house slowly opened, and a small head popped out.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who sold you the recipe for wine brewing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, I remember you. Big sister is here!¡± As they spoke, the door was opened.


    The person who opened the door was a well-behaved little girl in a green dress. She was smiling at mo Xiaoxin, making him feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from inside the house.


    ¡°Big trader is here!¡± The little girl immediately turned her head and replied.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there, let him in first!¡± The woman¡¯s voice came again.


    When the little girl heard this, she turned to mo Xiaoxin and said,¡±


    ¡°Big sister said, please come in.¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin nodded and followed him into the house. He found a place to sit down.


    While they were waiting, the door of the clan leader¡¯s room opened, and a beautiful woman with long, dark green hair like a waterfall walked out. This man was the current clan leader of the wood spirit clan, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s target. Mu Xi.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± When she saw mo Xiaoxin, Mu Xi was also very surprised. Then, she revealed a charming smile.


    ¡°Are there any good things for sale this time?¡±


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin appeared to be very embarrassed. After some thought, he decided to be Frank with the purpose of his visit,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. If it¡¯s possible, can you sell me that wine-making blueprint again? or, can you sell me a bottle of soul praying wine?¡±


    When Mu Xi heard this, she was stunned and could not help but ask,


    ¡°What do you want the soul praying wine for? Do you know what the effect of the soul praying wine is?¡±


    After learning from Tong Yan that the soul praying wine was used for soul-like life forms, Mu Xi was very curious about mo Xiaoxin¡¯s purpose in getting the soul praying wine.


    ¡°It has its own uses.¡± Mo Xiaoxin said unhappily.


    When she heard this, Mu Xi squinted her eyes and smiled. She did not continue to question him. Instead, she looked at mo Xiaoxin and said,


    ¡°Do you know the price of a bottle of soul praying wine?¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin shook his head in shock. He had no idea about this.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, after we bought the blueprint of the soul praying wine from you, we spent a total of 750000 soul coins to buy the materials to brew the soul praying wine. However, the materials were only enough for two brews, and we failed both times!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve calculated that even if we can brew the soul praying wine with a 100% success rate in the future, excluding other losses and labor costs, with 15 bottles per batch, the price of a bottle of wine will be about 25000 souls. If we really want to sell it to the outside world, what price do you think is appropriate?¡± Mu Xi smiled as she looked at mo Xiaoxin.


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s expression turned even more awkward.


    Obviously, if they were to sell it to the outside world, even if the brewing failed, it would still be counted in the cost price. With the addition of labor and other costs, mo Xiaoxin felt that this wine would probably be sold for an astronomical price.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin shivered in fear. He felt that the 50000 he had earned from selling the blueprint was probably only enough to buy a bottle of soul praying wine.


    However, at the thought of the treasure, mo Xiaoxin gritted his teeth and said,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy a bottle when you¡¯re done brewing it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve already stopped brewing the soul praying wine. The reason is simple. We¡¯re not capable enough to brew such a high-quality wine!¡± Mu Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she said this. Her face was filled with sadness.


    In fact, if it was only a technical problem, she would definitely find a way to overcome it. However, the biggest problem was that if this kind of wine was brewed, there would be no market at all.


    According to what the brass pendant had said, the soul praying wine was not something that living beings with physical bodies could drink. It was only suitable for soul-type living beings.


    Although the copper pendant was not very reliable, Mu Xi still listened to what he said.


    Therefore, there was no market for this wine. There was no need for this wine to exist. Mu Xi decisively chose to stop the brewing of the soul praying wine and no longer invest in research and development.


    Thinking about how the 750000 Yuan material cost and 50000 Yuan blueprint cost had gone down the drain, Mu Xi felt bitter but did not say anything. After all, she was already the clan leader!


    However, mo Xiaoxin felt as if he had been struck by lightning when he heard this.


    He had spent several days looking for information and made preparations to move the treasure. Now, he was told that the key was gone ...


    ¡°Don¡¯t you plan on holding on?¡± Mo Xiaoxin could not help but ask.


    ¡°No, I give up!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can try to hold on!¡±


    ¡°Are you offering soul coins?¡± Mu Xi looked at mo Xiaoxin expectantly.


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face fell when he heard that.


    He was just a poor low-level player. If he asked him to pay soul coins for research and development, he would not get so many soul coins unless he sold himself!


    ¡°What about the blueprint of brewing soul praying wine?¡±


    ¡°It was thrown into the clan¡¯s warehouse and sealed.¡± Mu Xi immediately replied.


    ¡°Sell me!¡±


    Mu Xi was surprised when she heard this.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to brew wine, what¡¯s the point of buying a recipe?¡±


    ¡°I can ¡®t, but I can learn!¡± Mo Xiaoxin glared at him.


    Mu Xi was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    After a round of discussion, Mu Xi agreed to let mo Xiaoxin redeem the blueprint of the soul praying wine.


    The 50,000 soul coins were once again returned to the wood spirit, and Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart ached.


    After three years of playing the war game, this was the first time he had a huge sum of ¡® 50000¡¯ soul coins. However, it was gone before he could even warm up. It was so uncomfortable.


    However, mo Xiaoxin had his own reasons for buying the blueprint of the soul praying wine.


    He did not really want to learn the brewing technique. Instead, he wanted to find players with potential and ask them to help him brew the soul praying wine!


    Over the next few days, mo Xiaoxin began to gather information on players who had the ability to brew wine on the forum and other places. He began to prepare for his plan to redeem himself!

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625: Reaching a consensus (thanks to the Alliance master that little dog-egg gifted~)


    Translator: 549690339


    After he had redeemed the blueprint of the soul praying wine from the wood spirit, mo Xiaoxin began his ¡°wine-brewing plan.¡±


    The first was to find players with potential.


    For this reason, he wandered around the various sections of the forum and collected a large amount of information on players with potential in this area.


    Among the players, one of them caught mo Xiaoxin¡¯s attention.


    This person¡¯s name was ¡°qu Zui.¡± Previously, he was an unknown player. At least, mo Xiaoxin had never heard of him.


    This time, he had gotten his information by chance because in the ¡®wine culture section¡¯ of the forum, a player had posted and lamented that the players ¡®skills in making wine had improved rapidly, and they had already produced high-quality wine.


    At that time, mo Xiaoxin had noticed this post.


    After that, many players who liked wine commented under this post, saying that the new wine,¡±immortal spring,¡± had recently appeared and tasted really good.


    Thus, mo Xiaoxin began to investigate the ¡®immortal Spring Wine¡¯ that had recently appeared and the winemaker behind it.


    By gathering the comments of the players on the forum and the vague descriptions of the few players who had met the winemaker, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s targeted search really allowed him to find the winemaker behind the immortal Spring Wine-qu Zui.


    Mo Xiaoxin was overjoyed to learn more about it.


    This was because qu Zui¡¯s wine brewing talent was extremely high.


    According to the players in the¡¯ wine culture¡¯ section, the quality of the wine he produced was improving every day. It was as if the taste was changing every day, and there was improvement every time.


    ......


    From mo Xiaoxin¡¯s point of view, qu Zui¡¯s performance was exactly the kind of talent-type player he wanted!


    Thus, mo Xiaoxin prepared to pay a visit.


    ¡­¡­


    Today was the seventh day since qu Zui entered the battle.


    During this period of time, from the initial disdain and resistance to the current fragrance, qu Zui had walked through a wonderful journey in his heart.


    At that time, he thought that it was childish for a 90-year-old to still play games!


    Now, they were thinking,¡¯why can¡¯t I play games at the age of 90? who made the F * cking rules?¡¯


    It could be said that after experiencing it, the war had completely captured his heart.


    At the same time, during this period of time, the seven had sponsored him ten thousand soul coins.


    This huge sum of money became qu Zui¡¯s first start-up capital. He spent all of it on the wine brewing equipment in the mall and the mystical materials in the auction house.


    After that, he began to make wine without rest. During this time, he continued to deepen his understanding of mystical materials.


    By relying on his incomparably solid wine-making skills, qu Zui¡¯s progress could really be described as divine.


    What made qu Zui tear up the most was that the ¡®immortal Spring Wine¡¯ that he had been longing for in reality for decades had finally been brewed.


    Compared to reality, he didn¡¯t need to suffer for three years at all. He could do it in one night.


    Not only was the process simple, but even the materials required to refine it were extremely cheap in the auction house.


    This made qu Zui drink to his heart¡¯s content.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t sleep for a few days. With the help of the antidote in the store, he quickly recovered and once again threw himself into the wine-making business.


    At the same time, the large amount of brewed immortal Spring Wine was also put up for auction at a low price.


    After all, the seven of them had only provided him with ten thousand soul coins. In the future, he would still have to pay for his own spiritual ingredients. Therefore, qu Zui could only heartache and sell off this batch of wine.


    What he did not expect was that this batch of wine had received a good reputation. There were waves of positive comments in the auction house, and many players even left messages asking to meet him.


    Qu Zui did not reject this.


    This was because he wanted to get feedback from the players, which would help him improve in the future.


    After receiving a lot of feedback, qu Zui started to brew the spirit wine.


    During this period, he did not rest for 24 hours, but he did not feel tired. Instead, he was always in a state of high spirits.


    With the support of nutrient fluids in reality and the stamina potions in the game, 24 hours of continuous labor was not a problem for qu Zui.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, qu Zui was in a Cliff Cave at the northern corner of the lapis lazuli Coast. He was in the midst of brewing his twelfth spiritual wine.


    He had succeeded in the first 11 times, but he was not satisfied with the taste of the wine.


    However, the improvement was extremely obvious each time.


    Qu Zui really enjoyed this feeling.


    In reality, wine was something that ¡°would smell good with time.¡±However, for an alcoholic like qu Zui, how could he wait?


    To be able to brew the finished product so quickly and then improve it was simply impossible in reality.


    This was something that normally required a lifetime of hard work from a winemaker, or even the combined efforts of several generations. After all, the brewing cycle was too long. But here, it was extremely simple.


    In qu Zui¡¯s eyes, everything in the game was perfect!


    At this moment, qu Zui was looking at the wine that was fermenting in the wine jar. His heart was filled with anticipation as he waited for the moment the wine was ready.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside the cliff Cave, ¡±


    ¡°Is anyone there? ¡±


    When qu Zui heard this, he was stunned. He turned the corner and looked out, only to find a player standing outside the cave.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me? ¡± Qu Zui could not help but ask.


    ¡°You are qu Zui?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± When he heard that they were looking for him, qu Zui immediately walked out.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve read about your deeds on the forum and have come to visit you!¡± Mo Xiaoxin, who had just arrived, said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here to make a suggestion, right?¡± Qu Zui was enlightened.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for you to cooperate in a business deal!¡± Mo Xiaoxin did not beat around the bush and immediately stated his purpose for coming.


    Qu Zui was stunned when he heard that. He asked curiously,¡±


    ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡±


    ¡°I have a very good wine recipe here. If you can make it, it will definitely sell well. It¡¯s just that the brewing process is extremely complicated, so I wanted to ask if you¡¯re interested!¡±


    When he heard that it was very profitable, qu Zui was inexplicably tempted.


    Even though there were all kinds of spiritual materials here, allowing him to display his wine-making skills to his heart¡¯s content, the problem was that he did not have any soul coins.


    Only after the battle started did qu Zui realize that even if the seventh Ranker gave him ten times more than the ten thousand soul coins, he still wouldn¡¯t have enough to spend with his current consumption rate.


    This was also the reason why he put his recently brewed wine up for auction.


    How could he not be tempted when he heard mo Xiaoxin say that he could make a lot of money from the recipe?


    However, at this moment, qu Zui also had many doubts in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t understand why this person didn¡¯t look for other winemakers, but came to him, a player who was classified as a ¡°newbie¡±.


    However, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s next words dispelled his doubts.


    ¡°First of all, I have to admit that the wine recipe I¡¯ve provided is extremely difficult. At this stage, no player has been able to successfully brew it. In fact, I don¡¯t think you can succeed either, but you have great potential. According to the players on the forum, the wine you brew is improving every day. That¡¯s why I came to find you!¡±


    Qu Zui nodded and looked at mo Xiaoxin.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a look at the recipe first? So that I have an idea in my heart, and then I will tell you if you agree or not!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin did not hesitate. He took out the recipe for the soul praying wine from his medium and passed it to qu Zui.


    Qu Zui began to examine the wine brewing recipe with a curious heart.


    However, as he read on, qu Zui was dumbfounded.


    The mystical materials listed on it dazzled his eyes. He opened the mall and searched. Each mystical material required a high price of soul coins.


    Such a high-grade formula truly left qu Zui dumbfounded.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked expectantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult ... I don¡¯t think I can do it.¡± Qu Zui said awkwardly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay?¡± Qu Zui retorted.


    This time, mo Xiaoxin was also embarrassed.


    Damn it, in the end, it was still poverty that limited everything!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you winemakers all very rich? aren¡¯t you willing to take out a portion of your money to bet? Maybe we¡¯ll be rich. ¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked, unwilling to give up.


    ¡°That¡¯s for others. I¡¯ve just started and don¡¯t have a fixed customer base. I also sell the cheapest wine and don¡¯t make much profit, so I don¡¯t have money!¡± Qu Zui answered honestly.


    ¡°Actually, I do have the idea to try it out.¡± Qu Zui added.


    In fact, when he saw such a difficult formula, qu Zui¡¯s heart throbbed. He really wanted to try it, but in the end, he had no money. He could not afford such a high consumption of mystical materials.


    ¡°How many soul coins do you have now?¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked.


    ¡°2300¡£¡±


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin opened his bag and looked at the four-digit number of soul coins he had in his storage.


    He suddenly felt that his plan to get rich quickly had reached a bottleneck.


    I can¡¯t do anything without money.


    With just the soul coins in their hands, they couldn¡¯t buy many materials, not to mention the possibility of failure in the attempt.


    Moreover, if he wanted to try it, he had to prepare two sets first to prevent any accidents.


    Mo Xiaoxin fell into deep thought.


    The wood spirit bought two batches of spiritual materials to make the soul praying wine with 750000 soul coins. That meant that one batch would cost 375000 soul coins. If I could earn 100 soul coins a day by fishing ...


    You can only try once every ten years?


    And then refine the soul praying wine in his lifetime?


    At the thought of this, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s teeth ached. He felt that his plan to get rich and redeem himself was probably ruined.


    Where was he going to get the money!


    Looking at the dazed mo Xiaoxin, qu Zui said,


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know any players who are especially rich? let them invest in the game.¡±


    When qu Zui heard this, he was stunned.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡±


    ¡°Those who make big money don¡¯t give in to small things. You¡¯re not harming him. You¡¯re just pulling him to get rich together!¡±


    ¡°What if we fail?¡±


    ¡°What if? do you know what confidence is? You can do it!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After this conversation, qu Zui felt that he had been duped.


    But for some reason, even though he knew it was just a Bluff, he still wanted to try.


    With such a high-level blueprint, the ¡°wine¡± brewed from it might really sell for a lot of money.


    When he had the money, he could brew whatever he wanted and drink whatever he wanted ...


    With this thought in mind, qu Zui¡¯s desire to brew the ¡°soul praying wine¡± became even deeper.


    Most importantly, as a wine lover, he also wanted to taste this heavenly brew-grade spirit wine. This was the greatest temptation to him!


    As a result, the two hit it off and were ready to pull in a group of people to invest and continue their plan to get rich.


    Qu Zui¡¯s first name was naturally the seventh.


    On the other hand, mo Xiaoxin did not have any friends in the game. He had initially wanted to get his mother to invest in the game, but the answer he got was,¡±


    ¡°Get lost, do you need to spend money to get rich? If I sell you, I¡¯ll have everything. Go play by yourself!¡±


    A mother¡¯s love was as heavy as a mountain, and Mo Xiaoxin was once again unable to breathe.


    (I¡¯m recommending a book titled ¡°lifestyle superstar¡± and a book about positive energy and entertainment.)

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626: The truth behind the soul praying wine


    Translator: 549690339


    After mo Xiaoxin and qu Zui reached an agreement, they started the brewing plan of the soul praying wine. At the same time, in order to prepare the starting capital, they began to recruit people.


    The first to join were seven.


    With regards to qu Zui¡¯s idea of brewing the heavenly brew wine, the seven elders were extremely gratified and immediately took out forty thousand soul coins to sponsor him.


    On the other hand, mo Xiaoxin did not have many friends in the game, and his only biological mother was not willing to help him. Hence, he sent a message to his biological father to test the waters.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that he received an email with 100000 soul coins.


    However, in the mail, ao Jian had asked about the use of this money.


    While mo Xiaoxin was happy about this, he also replied to ao Jian about his plan to brew his own wine. Ao Jian did not respond after that.


    However, the surprise came very quickly.


    Originally, even with the help of ao Jian and seven, this amount of money was still not enough to brew the soul praying wine.


    At this moment, Gu Yu, the president of the myth Guild, contacted mo Xiaoxin. He expressed his interest and was willing to invest in the company. He wanted to provide 300000 soul coins as support.


    Mo Xiaoxin was both happy and worried at the same time.


    Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi were among the top few players who wanted to kill him the most.


    If he was exposed, he would be done for.


    ......


    This was especially so for the young paparazzo, who had been criticized by him countless times on the forum. This hatred had been formed for three years.


    And he had laughed and rubbed his dog head on the forum for three years ...


    After some hesitation, mo Xiaoxin gritted his teeth and agreed.


    He believed that with his disguise, he would never be discovered!


    After all, other than the forums, he never scared anyone in the game, so there would be no flaws.


    However, what mo Xiaoxin did not expect was more to come.


    Liu Chan and the other guilds ¡®guild leaders had heard that he wanted to make sky wine, and they all came over to express their willingness to invest.


    In fact, in the eyes of the Guild leaders, brewing sky wine was definitely a very good investment project.


    These guild leaders weren¡¯t stupid. They didn¡¯t know if they could earn back this money, but they knew one thing.


    If he really succeeded, it would be equivalent to holding onto a money tree in the future.


    This could be seen from the wood Spirit¡¯s success.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what the specific effects of the soul praying wine were, in their opinion, it was probably a wine that could bring a very powerful increase in strength. It was a project worth investing in.


    As a result, the two poor people who had reached an agreement became rich in an instant.


    The money had come too quickly, so fast that they were dumbfounded and caught off guard.


    In a short two days, the four-digit soul coins in their hands had become seven-digit.


    After that, mo Xiaoxin decisively rejected the many investors that came after because there were too many of them.


    Moreover, mo Xiaoxin wasn¡¯t sure if he could successfully brew the wine. Even if he did, he wasn¡¯t sure if it sold well well.


    Although this was a heavenly brew-level wine, he did not know its specific effects. He only knew that it was related to opening the large tomb at the bottom of the sea, which was the main reason why he needed the soul praying wine.


    At that time, if he failed to create any value, the various large guilds wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. After all, he had already stated that this investment might not necessarily succeed.


    However, there would always be a certain impact. If the number of people increased, there might be problems when the forum publicized it. For the sake of his own safety, mo Xiaoxin had always been very cautious in this aspect. He would not be as reckless as he was on the forum.


    Moreover, the number of soul coins he had received was already close to 3 million, which was more than enough for him to use at this stage!


    Compared to mo Xiaoxin, qu Zui appeared to be very happy.


    Because he had solved the biggest financial problem, he could do as much as he wanted!


    Then, the two of them began to auction and buy mystical materials according to the list on the blueprint!


    The feeling of buying goods in an auction house made the two of them extremely excited.


    Being rich gave people the feeling that they were omnipotent.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, at the border of the Wuxu Sea area and the kui Dragon Sea area.


    A ghostly figure sped over from the distance and blended into the night before suddenly shooting into the water.


    Without setting off any waves, the figure quickly headed to the depths of the sea.


    As he dived, the water pressure continued to increase, but his speed did not decrease at all.


    Gradually, violent underwater vortexes appeared in the surroundings.


    However, this figure could easily pass through it without the slightest obstruction.


    As he continued to dive, he came to an unremarkable pile of seaweed.


    At this moment, he stopped diving and walked toward the grass pile.


    In an instant, the surrounding environment underwent a huge change. The originally dark vision became bright, and the seawater that enveloped him was also blocked behind him.


    The shadow on the man¡¯s body also dissipated at this time, revealing his true body.


    He was wearing a black cloak that covered his entire body, with a ghostly mask on his face and the Riptide mark that symbolized the netherworld Chamber of Commerce on his back.


    If the Sea King was here, it would definitely recognize this person.


    It was the Yellow Springs Chamber of Commerce¡¯s elder Ying!


    At that moment, elder Ying¡¯s gaze swept all around and after a moment of silence, he walked towards the two dragon head pillars in the center of the area.


    Coming to a stop before the dragon¡¯s head, elder Ying took off the mask on his face, to reveal a terrifying skeletal face. There was not a single trace of flesh or blood on the face, and within the head was the serene Soul Fire burning.


    At this time, his figure slowly knelt in front of the dragon¡¯s head pillar. He lowered his head and mumbled some vague words. Drops of tears condensed from Soul Fire fell at this time.


    Every year, he would come here once to pay tribute to the dead.


    ¡± Wuwu~¡± at this moment, the dragon¡¯s head trembled and let out a sorrowful wail.


    Hearing the dragon¡¯s head pillar¡¯s sorrowful cry, elder Ying slowly raised his head and stretched out his hand to stroke the pillar that was carved with runic imprints, his bony fingers running across the patterns on it, to re-read the ancient story recorded on the dragon¡¯s head pillar.


    It was a story about the Challenger.


    He had long forgotten how much time had passed. In short, it had been a very, very long time.


    Once, there was a challenger in this Sea area. He was one of the few people who dared to confront the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Some people established powerful dynasties in order to obtain status, benefits, and other things.


    However, some people established dynasties to overturn the old order.


    The one buried deep underground was the latter.


    That person had once controlled a huge force that spanned many seas, but he did not choose to lead his subordinates to the central Sea area of the yellow spring. Instead, he chose to fight against the greatest injustice.


    The biggest injustice was the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    His name was the shadow, and he was born into a family of sea merchants.


    As a sea merchant, it was inevitable that he had to contact the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, and he had to pay 60% of the trade profits every year.


    At that moment, elder Ying could still clearly remember the question that thin and weak figure had asked him when he was explaining his knowledge of sea merchants and trade, and when he was talking about the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°Why do you need to pay tribute? Can we unite all the Chambers of Commerce to resist the rule of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    When elder Ying thought about that question at that moment, it might be the beginning of the Shadow¡¯s journey on that road of no return.


    At that time, elder Ying had replied with a smile: ¡±


    ¡°In a garden, the first flower to be picked will always be the most beautiful, most beautiful flower. Although your thinking is not wrong, it is like a beautiful flower. It will become the first target of the person who picks it. It is not desirable!¡±


    The young shadow didn¡¯t say anything after hearing his answer, only nodding silently.


    That was the first time that elder Ying had paid attention to this person called the shadow, and was also the first child to enter the clan¡¯s school to study.


    After that, this child displayed extremely high talent, which attracted his attention even more.


    Whether it was cultivation or intelligence, the shadow far surpassed his peers.


    It could be said that elder Ying had witnessed the rise of this King.


    From the initial ordinary sea merchant forces to the multi-faceted development forces that monopolized the entire sea area, and finally to the shadow dynasty that spanned multiple sea areas.


    That person had reached a peak that he had never imagined.


    At that time, elder Ying thought that the shadow would be like those pioneers and eventually lead his forces to join the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the name of a sea merchant. Then, he would move into the central Sea area of the netherworld and fight for hegemony with the real powerhouses for the Chamber of Commerce. However, the shadow made a very stupid decision in his eyes.


    He wanted to overturn the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and control his own fate.


    Elder Ying had once said to the sea King,¡±


    ¡°The definition of a true expert isn¡¯t in how strong they are, but in being able to be unrestricted by anything and decide their own fate.¡±


    And this was what the shadow had told him with a smile when he had asked why he had done so.


    And the shadow had indeed done so!


    There were many forces in history who had challenged the ruling power of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, but no one else had made the netherworld Chamber of Commerce pay a huge price like the shadow.


    Who would believe that this challenge was a thought that the shadow had had since he was young?


    The reason was only ¡®why?¡¯ These three words.


    For this reason, the shadow had already begun planning when he first established the forces in the sea.


    First, he built an elite Shadow Legion. Then, he formed an alliance with many powerful sea merchants and slowly strengthened his trump card.


    When the horn to overturn the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was blown, the era of the sea was called the ¡°chaotic Shadow Era.¡±


    A long sea war began, and a man named shadow was remembered by the upper echelons of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    However, there was no miracle in the end. He was defeated by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s full strength.


    But from elder Ying¡¯s point of view, the shadow was the person who had the highest chance of overturning the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    The reason for his defeat was not the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, but his allies!


    They were willing to choose to form an alliance with the shadow because of their interests. They felt that netherworld Chamber of Commerce was too ruthless.


    It was also for this reason that the shadow was able to firmly unite many sea merchants.


    However, when the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was willing to make concessions and offer conditions that could be accepted by these sea merchants, the so-called unbreakable barrier turned into a pile of loose sand.


    Elder Ying still remembered at that moment, the words his last sea merchant ally had said before he left.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. We don¡¯t have the Shadow King¡¯s dream, and we don¡¯t have the Shadow King¡¯s insistence on controlling his own fate. Everything is just for the sake of benefits. If there are enough benefits, who would be willing to bleed and sacrifice in exchange for illusory things?¡±


    Just like that, the shadow dynasty went on a different path and also welcomed the final battle before its destruction.


    In that battle, elder Ying had also been a member of the shadow Army and he had made up his mind to die, to follow the shadow to welcome the final moment that belonged to them.


    In that battle, many God-level experts of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce came and set up the annihilation array together. The entire shadow dynasty fell apart.


    The feeling of his flesh and blood being melted was very painful, very painful, heart-wrenching ...


    At that moment, elder Ying had thought that he was about to die.


    However, at that moment, the shadow stood in front of him and protected him with the last of his life.


    When the shadow collapsed from exhaustion, he turned his head to look at elder Ying and said a single sentence.


    Those words moved elder Ying greatly and he said: ¡±


    ¡°Teacher, if I were that flower-gatherer, I would definitely pick the ugliest flower first, not the most beautiful one!¡±


    These were the last words the shadow left in the world before his life passed away.


    Actually, elder Ying had not understood the meaning of those words at the time, but he understood it later on.


    That was the Shadow¡¯s last bit of unwillingness.


    He didn¡¯t need trashes and traitors on his way to overturn the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. What he desired was a brilliant companion like him!


    These trashes and traitors were the Allies of the sea merchants who had left.


    The later generations had given the shadow many labels, saying that he was overestimating his own abilities, saying that he was extremely stupid, but as his teacher, elder Ying understood that he was a person who truly had dreams.


    No matter what, the shadow was the most brilliant flower in the garden of the sea era. Although he couldn¡¯t escape his fate of being broken, at least history still remembered him.


    Just like the era of the heaven defying Alliance, even if they were labeled as heaven-defying scoundrels. However, the era they lived in was known by the heaven realm as the era of the heaven defying Alliance, and those who resisted were branded with the glorious mark of the heaven defying Alliance. It was also because of the brilliant light that erupted from this group of people that future generations would remember this unique era.


    Even the wheels of history could not erase the glory of their existence.


    Therefore, it was always the heroes who created the era, and not the era that forged the heroes.


    In the chaotic shadow sea era, it was precisely because of shadows that they were called chaotic shadows.


    As for him, he was lucky enough to survive. He came from the era of chaotic shadows in the sea, and he couldn¡¯t even remember how long he had lived.


    Without flesh and blood, he lived on the soul praying wine and had been living in an ignoble manner until now.


    However, he had always remembered the history that belonged to the shadow Clan, and he had also paid tribute to the Shadow King that he had once followed.


    He hated the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, so he joined it and planned to create a beautiful era like the chaotic Shadow Era.


    During this period, he had climbed up step by step until he became one of the two elders in the devouring Sea area who were second only to the president. He also held the distribution rights of the war Chamber of Commerce.


    After that, elder Ying finally began to move.


    He distributed the ten sea God¡¯s pardon cards to the most ambitious people.


    Strength was important, but what he wanted more were those who were not content with the status quo and dared to subvert the old order.


    Time passed and during this period, the war Chamber of Commerce continued to fall and new ones rose. Elder Ying had been silently observing from the beginning to the end, choosing the heir he wanted to inherit the Shadow King.


    In fact, he had paid attention to many people, but most of them had died in the law of the jungle or had gone to the central Sea area. Until now, no one had dared to challenge the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Because of that, elder Ying was extremely disappointed, but he had never given up.


    That was until he met the Sea King.


    In elder Ying¡¯s opinion, the doubts raised by the sea King were very similar to the shadow back then. Furthermore, he seemed to be more ambitious than the shadow and not just a false dream.


    In fact, how could he not have noticed the many little tricks that Hai Wang had been secretly playing?


    The first condition was simple. The smoke Dragon fleet belonged to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, and the sea King had dared to harm it in secret. This action had violated the rule of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce protecting its subordinate forces, so it could be punished at that time.


    However, elder Ying had secretly suppressed this matter and allowed the Sea King to obtain the qualification of the war Chamber of Commerce.


    When the merchant ship carrying the ice Fire Stone had been robbed by a player clan, he had pushed through the crowd and suggested sending people to investigate instead of directly punishing the player clan.


    The reason he gave was that he wanted to know the background of the player¡¯s family before making a move.


    However, the actual situation was that the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had encountered all kinds of storms since it was established, let alone any powerful threats that might exist. The player families weren¡¯t even worth taking into account.


    But with elder Ying¡¯s words, coupled with his status, everyone had agreed to his decision.


    The reason for his actions was very simple.


    It was because after the sea robbery, the senior executives of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had expressed their doubts about the Sea King and did not believe what he said.


    At that time, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce decided to investigate the Sea King in secret.


    When it was decided who would go, elder Ying took on the job and quietly came to the new mo Island where the Sea King¡¯s forces were located.


    Although the Sea King had hidden very deep and buried the plundered goods deep underground, he had still found them.


    However, after he returned, he told the higher-ups of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce that there was no problem with the Sea King!


    Later, when Sea King learned that the netherworld Chamber of Commerce wanted to investigate the player families, he was the one who revealed it.


    Otherwise, the Sea King¡¯s envoy stationed in the yellow spring Branch in the devouring Sea area would not have the right and qualification to understand the contents of the high-level meeting.


    He had arranged everything in secret.


    The purpose was to let the Sea King grow up, because he wanted to cultivate a shadow-like Challenger and subversive.


    And as this challenger grew, he would inevitably need the existence of a companion.


    At least from elder Ying¡¯s perspective, the player clans might just be one of them.


    Since the player families dared to collude with the Sea King and Rob the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s merchant ship, it proved that the player families had the same ambitions.


    This was also the reason why elder Ying had chosen to help the player clans.


    Until now, no one knew his secret. He was still the elder Ying who did his best for the development of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, and no one had ever doubted him.


    And he would continue to hide in the dark, silently watching and waiting ...


    Time flew by, but his idea of overturning the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had never changed!


    ¡­¡­


    After reminiscing for a while, elder Ying stood up and put on his mask once more, before draping over his black robe.


    Before he left, he walked to the back of the dragon head pillar.


    He subconsciously glanced at the treasure chest that he had stored here some time ago, and his body trembled.


    The treasure chest had disappeared!


    At that moment, elder Ying¡¯s heart was in turmoil and his body could not help but tremble. The soul Fire in his head flickered violently, which showed how agitated he was at that moment.


    He waved his hand, and the world in front of him turned gray-white in an instant. In this gray-white world, there was a light green trace of life.


    The foreign creatures that entered this space, as well as the traces of their activities in this space, became clearly visible at this moment.


    After sweeping his eyes over it for a moment, elder Ying fell into silence.


    The blueprint of the soul praying wine was something he had left for the Sea King.


    After that plundering incident, he acknowledged the Sea King and felt that he might be able to reach the same level as the shadow.


    The reason why he left the drawing of the soul praying wine that could open the tomb below here was to let the Sea King come here and obtain the drawing under his subsequent arrangements. Then, he would accidentally discover the secret hidden in the drawing and accept the Shadow¡¯s inheritance.


    All these arrangements were just to make it easier for the Sea King to obtain the inheritance.


    And he had never thought of doing it himself.


    Because if the Sea King failed, he could still find the next heir to continue his plan to subvert the netherworld Chamber of Commerce!

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627: Chapter 627-revival token


    Translator: 549690339


    All of this had been planned by elder Ying, with the goal of subverting the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    However, just as he was about to give the inheritance to the sea King, he made a mistake.


    That was something that elder Ying had never thought of.


    The blueprint for the soul praying wine was gone ...


    The reason why he put the drawing of the soul praying wine here instead of the finished product was that he was afraid that the Sea King would see the problem with the age of the wine and suspect something.


    However, if the treasure chest was placed there, it could make the Sea King think that the blueprint of the soul prayer wine had been left there and no one had found it.


    The purpose was to hide himself.


    Later on, he would let the Sea King obtain The Secret of the Soul praying wine by ¡± chance ¡± and meet the mysterious person who could make wine.


    However, the first step in the process was wrong.


    Elder Ying fell into deep thought about it.


    He knew that he had to change his plan.


    ¡­¡­


    Beiqi, lapis lazuli Coast.


    ......


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin and qu Zui were staring at the wine VAT with a grave expression, anticipating the moment the finished product appeared.


    Time flew by, and half a day had passed. At this moment, qu Zui, who had been in a state of concentration all along, suddenly reached out and grabbed the lid of the ¡°wine VAT.¡±He took a deep breath and slowly lifted it up.


    A rotten stench immediately assaulted his senses.


    ¡°Blargh!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin and qu Zui could not help but retch.


    At this moment, the viscous black liquid in the wine VAT was churning and emitting a soul-stirring and stinky smell.


    ¡°This ... Failed?¡± Mo Xiaoxin pinched his nose as he looked at qu Zui.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Zui nodded helplessly.


    This was their second attempt.


    These dead and destructive spiritual materials were simply a nightmare to qu Zui when they were mixed and brewed.


    It was the same with both failures. The brewed thing was nauseating just by smelling it, let alone drinking it.


    No one would want such an item even if they gave it to someone else, let alone sell it for money.


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart ached at the sight of the black liquid.


    The scene of a soul coin burning in flames appeared before his eyes.


    After two failures, he had lost more than 700000 soul coins.


    Mo Xiaoxin finally understood why the rich and overbearing wood spirit clan had decisively given up.


    This was a F * cking waste of money, and the kind that wouldn¡¯t even get a single cent after failure!


    However, since they had already started and the soul coins were already being burned, how could mo Xiaoxin be satisfied if it did not work? he immediately looked at qu Zui and said,


    ¡°Continue, I believe you will succeed!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I want to ask you something. If we fail, will those guilds come after us?¡± Qu Zui asked with a guilty look.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    ¡°Is this something a Wine Master like you should say? You must believe in yourself!¡±


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m an alcoholic, and making wine is only my secondary profession.¡± Qu Zui muttered.


    At that moment, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s mind was in a mess. He could even smell death approaching.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡± Hurry up! As long as you succeed, you¡¯ll have a good life in the future! ¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After the second failure, mo Xiaoxin and qu Zui did not immediately start the third attempt. Instead, they began to summarize the possible mistakes in the brewing process and make improvements.


    For this reason, mo Xiaoxin brought qu Zui to the wood spirit clan and asked them about the problems they had discovered while brewing the soul praying wine.


    As the clan leader, Mu Xi did not choose to hide anything. She generously told qu Zui about the experience points that she had bought with 750000 soul coins.


    They had learned from the wood spirit that it was best to have two ghost kings on the side to help with the brewing of the soul praying wine. With the continuous and stable output of their spiritual Qi, the 800 mystical materials could be fused better.


    At the same time, Mu Xi also reminded mo Xiaoxin not to look for the copper pendant.


    This was the biggest lesson that the wood spirit had learned from brewing the soul praying wine.


    Mo Xiaoxin also decisively chose to accept it with an open mind.


    However, after learning from the experience, mo Xiaoxin was extremely vexed as to where to find a Spirit King to help him brew wine.


    For this, he first found Boulder.


    However, rock rejected mo Xiaoxin¡¯s invitation and said that he had been very busy recently and had to give lessons to his students.


    Thus, mo Xiaoxin was prepared to find Xiao Tian and the sea Moon Empress, who had recently advanced to ghost king.


    However, these two people¡¯s whereabouts were untraceable. In addition, they had no contact information, so they could not be found at all.


    Mo Xiaoxin was stumped.


    So, he ran to the library again and began to search for information to find a way.


    After a busy day, he really did find a way to continuously provide high-intensity and high-purity spiritual Qi without the need for a ghost king.


    The method was simple. He would use a large number of Yin spiritual stones to build a formation that could continuously provide spiritual Qi.


    Mo Xiaoxin was no stranger to the yin spiritual stone.


    This item was of little value to the players, but to the outside world, it was a common currency.


    When the Sea King had beaten up instant, the protection fee it had collected was Yin spiritual stones, a type of spiritual energy crystal formed from the spiritual energy of the netherworld.


    The purpose of the spirit Qi formation was to extract the spirit Qi from the yin spirit stone.


    (PS: it¡¯s not that soul coins can¡¯t be used, but Lu Wu didn¡¯t open up the right for players to convert soul coins into soul power)


    To mo Xiaoxin¡¯s delight, the yin spiritual stone could be found at the auction house.


    Many players would put them up for auction at a low price after mining or picking them up, so that players who needed them could buy them.


    After understanding the method, mo Xiaoxin didn¡¯t hesitate and bought a large number of Yin spiritual stones.


    At the same time, he stepped into the library again and began to study how to build an array.


    The construction of a formation was definitely an extremely profound knowledge. The difficulty lay in the degree of precision in the arrangement of the formation. In the corresponding position, the corresponding lines had to be carved, the corresponding attribute of the talismans had to be placed, and a formation eye had to be built as a transfer station for the operation of the formation.


    Even though there was no difficulty in getting started, it was extremely difficult to master it.


    However, mo Xiaoxin did not give up. He began to read the books in the library to learn about this.


    Fortunately, the spiritual energy conversion formation was not a high-level formation, so it was not difficult.


    After five days of studying, mo Xiaoxin began to try to build a formation.


    In the beginning, it all ended in failure. However, he gradually figured out something, and the connection between the spiritual energy nodes began to become more coherent.


    In fact, mo Xiaoxin was very talented in terms of understanding.


    In just five days, he had reached what others would have needed months to figure out.


    Finally, on the tenth day, mo Xiaoxin succeeded. He had learned how to construct the elementary spirit Qi conversion formation.


    He and qu Zui¡¯s subsequent plan to brew the soul praying wine had also been initiated once again.


    Mo Xiaoxin and qu Zui were filled with anticipation for the brewing process this time.


    After the formation was set up, the wine VAT placed in the center of the formation was continuously injected with Yin-attribute spiritual Qi converted from the yin spirit stone, which accelerated the fusion speed of the spiritual materials inside.


    Mo Xiaoxin and qu Zui were filled with anticipation for the brewing process.


    However, the result was still a failure.


    However, this failed product didn¡¯t have the stench, which was an obvious improvement.


    After three failures, a third of the three million spirit coins had already been consumed, and the two also felt the pressure.


    But he still persevered.


    Try, fail, try, fail.


    Just like that, after failing seven times, they finally succeeded on their eighth attempt.


    This time, after opening the lid, a delicate fragrance wafted out.


    The wine inside was no longer sticky and turbid. Instead, it was clear and transparent, and a faint black mist could be seen spreading and shrinking in the wine.


    [Soul prayer wine (heavenly brew)]:


    [Item information: a special type of heavenly brew-level wine brewed with an extremely complicated brewing technique and more than 800 spiritual ingredients.]


    [Item effect: after drinking, you can revive with no cooldown. The specific number of times is based on the quality of the wine.]


    [Liquor quality: 21 (low)]


    [Number of resurrections: three times (for every 8 quality points, you will get a chance to resurrect without a cooldown. After drinking, this ability will be stored and activated after death. Duration of 38 days)]


    At that moment, mo Xiaoxin and qu Zui hugged each other tightly.


    The joy and sense of achievement that came with success touched people¡¯s hearts the most.


    Especially when he saw that the special ability of the liquor was the rarest resurrection skill in the game, mo Xiaoxin felt that he was going to be rich this time.


    Qu Zui mumbled to himself that he had struck it rich, that he had struck it rich, and his face was filled with joy.


    After that, mo Xiaoxin relayed the good news to the various large guilds. At the same time, he put the 12 bottles of wine up for auction.


    Each bottle was priced at sixty thousand soul coins.


    It was equivalent to twenty thousand soul coins for each resurrection.


    This price was naturally higher than what mo Xiaoxin had offered. In fact, he was also very nervous about whether or not he could sell it.


    But after all, the cost of the materials was there, and the failed batches also cost a huge cost, so he still chose to start with a high price.


    In mo Xiaoxin¡¯s opinion, the soul prayer wine was not a daily consumable, but a Super Tool that could be used to save one¡¯s life in an extremely urgent situation.


    For example, when he was about to kill an important opponent, he would die first. Or, when he was about to obtain a treasure in a dangerous area, he would accidentally die, and so on ...


    At least, in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s opinion, this was the correct way to use the soul praying wine. It should not be used for daily consumption because no one could afford to use it.


    In fact, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s actions were correct.


    Ten minutes after he put it up for auction, all 12 bottles of wine were bought.


    There were even seven bottles that were bought by players from other servers.


    The appearance of the soul prayer wine also caused a huge sensation on the forum.


    Peppa the wild boar: a player¡¯s self-made resurrection coin? Which immortal did this? I want to know how you did it!


    Onefold iced Cola: ¡± Do you have 100 soul coins? F * cking technical player, I want to earn money too. Moving bricks is so hard!


    Watermelon Taro: ¡°great God, go on the forum and say it. How do you do it? even if you don¡¯t provide the formula, show yourself and talk about your entrepreneurial process. Give the brick-moving players some anticipation (serious face of the Sea King).¡±.jpg£©


    A big wolfdog: ¡°hehe, I know who this player is. I heard from the boss that he¡¯s a very easy-going person. In order to make the soul praying wine, he¡¯s been working very hard.¡±(Copper hanging on his waist).jpg£©


    Ye Xue ¡®er was the cutest: ¡°I just received the news that the resurrection coins were available. I was so excited at that time. But when I rushed back and opened the auction house ... It¡¯s empty. I beg you all to be human. Even if you have money, you can¡¯t spend it like this. 20000 soul coins for a resurrection. Next time, please leave this kind of prodigal opportunity to me. Thank you!¡±


    The strongest Xue Li: ¡°now I just want to know the cost. If the cost is not high, the price is too high. Shameless, shameless! I¡¯m so jealous now, and I¡¯m shouting ¡®I want it too''(QiuQiu wiping tears).jpg£©


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°I¡¯m so envious. You technical players are too talented. It feels like we¡¯re not playing the same game. Even the resurrection coin has been researched. I hope it can be mass-produced soon and lower the price. Otherwise, it¡¯s destined to be out of the way for us civilian players (from the poor smile of the bronze gatherer)¡±.jpg£©


    ¡­¡­


    The appearance of the 12 bottles of soul prayer wine instantly became a hot topic among the players on the forum.


    It was not only the forum of the Chinese server, but the forums of all the major servers were the same.


    Although it was wine, the players jokingly called it a ¡°resurrection coin.¡±


    (From the 28th to the end of the month, the double monthly votes period began. I beg for monthly votes, the kind that can¡¯t get up without monthly votes)

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628: Gradually losing her smile


    Translator: 549690339


    The appearance of the revival token and its high selling price had become a hot topic among players at this stage.


    What the players were most concerned about was the cost of making the ¡®resurrection coins¡¯.


    In their opinion, if the cost was very low and the price was so high, it was definitely a profiteer.


    However, only mo Xiaoxin and a few others knew that it was not expensive.


    After all, the cost was there.


    750,000 soul coins could only be used to brew two batches. Even if each batch was calculated according to the highest output of 15 bottles, the price of each bottle would be about 25000 soul coins.


    This was the lowest cost achieved without accounting for failure. Not to mention, it was impossible to create an upper limit of 15 bottles each time.


    Therefore, even if the price of a bottle of soul praying wine was doubled with an additional 10000 soul coins, he and qu Zui were actually at risk of making a loss.


    However, mo Xiaoxin was thinking that the technology could slowly mature, and the price of the soul prayer wine would easily scare off potential customers. It was better to first open up the market at an appropriate price, making a small Profit first, then a big one.


    However, what made mo Xiaoxin the happiest was that his plan could finally be implemented.


    It was time to move the treasure!


    On the fourth day after the first batch of soul praying wine was sold, there was another failure during the period, and the second batch of soul praying wine was fresh out of the oven.


    This time, after a discussion with qu Zui, mo Xiaoxin took two bottles for himself. The reason was to try the taste.


    ......


    Qu Zui naturally did not have any objections to this.


    From qu Zui¡¯s point of view, he had only provided technical support. In reality, mo Xiaoxin was the one who had been busy all this time, and he had put in more effort than qu Zui.


    ¡­¡­


    After obtaining the soul praying wine, mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but want to go treasure hunting.


    He often saw players livestreaming in unknown areas or certain ruins on the forum, and then they would receive very generous rewards. It was impossible for him not to be envious. However, this was his first time trying it out personally. He was filled with anticipation.


    That day, he took the ¡± brick-moving boat ¡± that he had raised for three years and set sail to the sea, heading to the area marked on the map.


    During the two-day voyage, mo Xiaoxin spent the entire time reading on the forum. He also complained about the expensive¡¯ resurrection coins¡¯ on the forum. Trash seller, won¡¯t your conscience hurt at such a high price?


    This was naturally mo Xiaoxin¡¯s cover for himself.


    Although the possibility of being discovered was very low, he still felt that it was better to have a layer of insurance.


    This was also the reason why he was still alive and well even though he had been living a carefree life for the past three years. He had erased all possible unfavorable factors, even if the degree of danger was very small.


    As for whether his conscience would hurt if the price was too high, mo Xiaoxin could give an answer without hesitation.


    Not only did it not hurt, but it was also alive and kicking, so good!


    He had always understood that there was a huge difference in earning money between those who were skilled and those who carried bricks. For example, The Alchemist players might need to work for a week or even a month to earn as much money as the brick-carrying players.


    In the past, he had also complained on the forum about the high prices of the items sold by the technical players as a brick-moving player.


    However, now that he had truly joined them, mo Xiaoxin only wanted to say, ¡± It was so fragrant!


    At this stage of the game, the most profitable ways to earn money were:


    ½ÙÂÓ>óÒ×>¸÷ÀàÉú»îÖ°Òµ>°áש¡£


    Even though there were more ways to earn soul coins.


    There were also various ways to earn soul coins, such as exploring, treasure hunting, breeding, and so on. However, among the most popular ways to earn soul coins, players who carried bricks such as fishing, cutting trees, mining, and moving corpses would always be at the bottom.


    Not only was it the most difficult, but it also earned the least.


    Mo Xiaoxin had a deep understanding of this. He always felt that those technical bastards got money too quickly and didn¡¯t understand the feelings of the brick-moving party at all.


    However, now that he had risen from a low-level player to a player who made money with his skills, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s stance had changed.


    Who can you blame for the weaklings¡¯ brick-moving gang¡¯s inability?


    The law of true fragrance was one of the basic laws of the universe, and no one could escape from it.


    Although every brick-moving player cursed and said that the technical players were black-hearted, in reality, they all wanted to join and become one.


    It was the same for mo Xiaoxin. After being poor for three years, he had always fantasized about getting rich.


    Moreover, he was sure that when qu Zui was able to master brewing the soul praying wine, the cost would be reduced and their income would be no less than the players who engaged in plundering and trading. If they could form a scale, it would definitely be one of the most profitable ways at this stage.


    Although he could only get about 10% of the income from the soul praying wine because there were too many investors, mo Xiaoxin was very satisfied. He felt that he had finally made it.


    Holding the fishing rod, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face was filled with joy as he fantasized about his beautiful future.


    Along the way, mo Xiaoxin arrived at the location marked on the map, which was the border between the sea of vanity and the kui Dragon Sea.


    After opening the map and confirming the coordinates, mo Xiaoxin put away his fishing rod and jumped into the water.


    After putting specter ship into the storage space, he began to dive to the bottom of the sea.


    As he dived, the water pressure continued to increase, and the light became dimmer and dimmer, until his vision was completely covered by darkness.


    However, with the map on the top right corner, mo Xiaoxin was not worried about getting lost.


    However, when they dove deeper, the water pressure became extremely high, and undercurrents began to appear around them. Mo Xiaoxin found it a little difficult to hold on.


    Therefore, he decisively activated the ability of the negative emotions: Void-ification.


    At this moment, a gray mist gradually emerged on the surface of his body until his body completely turned into mist.


    Mo Xiaoxin was not supposed to be able to withstand such a harsh underwater environment. However, after activating his invisibility, the water pressure and the suction force from the whirlpool instantly dissipated, allowing him to continue diving without any hindrance.


    After diving for another thousand meters or so, mo Xiaoxin stopped and turned to his left.


    Although it was dark in his vision, the coordinates on the map showed that he was here.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate and dashed to the left.


    After advancing for about ten meters, his vision suddenly brightened. He had once again arrived at the area where he had obtained the drawing of the soul praying wine.


    The place was still very quiet. Other than the two rusty Dragon-headed pillars in the middle, there was nothing else.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin dispelled his ethereal state and walked to the Dragon head pillar.


    Although he found out from the information that the soul praying wine might be the key to opening the dragon¡¯s head pillar, he didn¡¯t know how to use it.


    After circling around the two Dragon-headed pillars and observing them carefully, mo Xiaoxin took out a bottle of soul praying wine and sprinkled some on the pillars.


    When the wine came into contact with the Dragon-headed pillar, the originally rusty pillar suddenly began to emit a black light, and the copper rust also fell off.


    Upon seeing this, mo Xiaoxin was filled with joy. He knew that he had used the right method.


    However, this process only lasted for a short while before it ended again. The black light emitted by the dragon¡¯s head pillar was retracted and disappeared.


    Seeing this, mo Xiaoxin immediately sprinkled some more wine on the dragon¡¯s head.


    Sure enough, the effect appeared again. As the rust fell off, the patterns on the dragon¡¯s head pillar became clearer.


    These patterns seemed to be formed by paintings.


    However, because the diagram was too twisted, mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t understand it, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to.


    He was here to dig for treasure, not to do archeology, so he had no interest in understanding the life story of the tomb owner.


    The only thing he knew was that the owner of the tomb who was buried in this way must have been very rich.


    While he was waiting, the Dragon head pillar was completely awakened. The dark light it emitted never faded.


    Seeing this, mo Xiaoxin smiled and immediately poured the remaining wine in the bottle onto the other Dragon-head pillar.


    Even though he had only seen the effect, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart ached when he poured the wine down.


    This wasn¡¯t wine, it was actually All Soul coins. Scattering coins like this was completely burning money. It was f*cking extravagant!


    Soon, the first bottle of soul praying wine was used up. Fortunately, he brought two bottles of soul praying wine this time. If he only had one bottle, it would obviously not be enough.


    Mo Xiaoxin had also considered this point and had chosen to bring two bottles with him.


    The moment the two Dragon-head pillars were completely awakened, the entire space started to tremble.


    A faint Dragon¡¯s Roar could be heard coming from underground. Following that, two Dragon-headed pillars retracted into the ground, and a formation appeared beneath mo Xiaoxin¡¯s feet. The energy nodes on the formation lit up one by one, finally converging at the center to form a teleportation gate.


    Above the teleportation gate, two black Dragon heads were on the left and right. The energy from their mouths gathered at the center to form a spatial channel.


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive!¡± Mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    At this moment, he also saw the ingenuity of the design of this tomb.


    Obviously, if he had been hot-headed back then and had chosen to dig three feet into the ground to open the tomb, he would probably not have found the specific location of the tomb even on the day the war closed.


    The moment he saw the teleportation portal, mo Xiaoxin knew that the tomb wasn¡¯t even under his feet. It was somewhere else. If he didn¡¯t pass through the two Dragon-head pillars, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use brute force to open the tomb.


    Even though he had spent more than a month on this, mo Xiaoxin knew that his efforts had finally paid off.


    The treasure, I¡¯m coming, it¡¯s all mine!


    Mo Xiaoxin could only use one word to describe this feeling of hoardsman: Cool!


    However, he didn¡¯t enter it directly. Instead, he drank the rest of the soul praying wine in his hand to prevent any accidents from happening inside. After all, he would have to return to Beiqi after he died. It would take him several days to come back, which was a waste of time.


    When the wine entered his throat, it had no taste at all. However, the pores on his body opened up, making mo Xiaoxin feel extremely comfortable.


    The game prompt also sounded at this time.


    [Game prompt: after drinking the soul praying wine, you will have a chance to revive on the spot. Twice (38 days)]


    With two chances to resurrect, mo Xiaoxin was more confident. A smile appeared on his face as he strode forward, ready to enjoy the treasure alone.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin suddenly noticed several figures appearing in the upper right corner.


    ¡°F * ck, there¡¯s really such a thing! The copper pendant didn¡¯t lie to us!¡±


    ¡± 666, I¡¯m here to dig for treasure!¡±


    ¡°Howl! Happy, the few brothers who were killed by the vortex on the way didn¡¯t die in vain, but it¡¯s a pity that they won¡¯t be able to see the treasure!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Gu Yu, Gou ¡®Zi, Chen Ziyu, and the other familiar figures who had suddenly appeared, mo Xiaoxin was dumbfounded.


    He turned to look at the portal, then at Gu Yu and the others, his face full of question marks.


    They said that they would enjoy the treasure alone ... However, at this moment, there seemed to be some unknown changes.


    Also, how did they know that there was a tomb here?


    At this moment, the smile on mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629: The plot took off


    Translator: 549690339


    Just seven days ago.


    The two-person group, Tong Gaoyou and oats, who had been freeloading all day long, were finally driven out of the wood Spirit¡¯s territory by Mu Xi, the chief of the wood spirit clan, who could no longer bear it.


    After that, the two of them had no one to rely on.


    The two of them were used to the comfortable life they had been living these past few days, so they couldn¡¯t accept it when it was suddenly gone.


    At this moment, Tong Yan thought of the news of the treasure Sale.


    When he told the wood spirit that the soul praying wine was only suitable for souls, he made a guess.


    The place where this drawing of soul praying wine was placed was likely to have a large tomb.


    Although he couldn¡¯t be sure, Tong gaoge was still prepared to try to fool a few fools. He would first earn a sum of soul coins before thinking about it. As for whether he could find it or not, he couldn¡¯t be bothered.


    For this reason, Tong Gaoyou specially looked for Mu Xi and asked her for the coordinates of the treasure.


    Mu Xi had only heard from mo Xiaoxin that he had found the map at the border between the empty sea and the kui Dragon Sea. As for the exact location, Mu Xi did not know. However, she still told Tong Hang what she knew.


    However, to Tong Yan, that was enough.


    It¡¯s more fun to look for treasures after you have a general direction, right?


    I¡¯m not the one looking for it anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a little troublesome!


    ......


    Hence, Tong Yan took this piece of news to Gu Yu and expressed his interest in doing a big business deal with him!


    Gu Yu was naturally tempted by the treasures at the bottom of the ocean, and even places where inheritances could be found. As such, he chose to negotiate with the copper pendant about the price he should pay for them.


    Bronze pendant naturally knew that Gu Yu was very rich. After all, Gu Yu often spent a lot of money to customize his exclusive weapon, and he was one of the richest players he had ever seen.


    Therefore, he immediately said that he would sell it for twenty thousand soul coins!


    Although Gu Yu was rich, he wasn¡¯t stupid. How could he spend such a large sum of money to buy such unverified information? he decisively chose to reject.


    In fact, Gu Yu had grasped the idea of the copper pendant.


    Sure enough, the bronze pendant chose to reduce the price to ten thousand soul coins.


    Gu Yu still chose to reject the offer, and the anxious copper pendant continued to lower its price ...


    In the end, Gu Yu managed to obtain the information about the underwater tomb from the copper pendant for a price of 3000 soul coins.


    As for the 3000 soul coins, even if he lost, Gu Yu would accept it.


    After receiving the money, the copper pendant gave Gu Yu a hint before leaving.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to bring more people with you. The owner of an underwater tomb with a dragon¡¯s head must have been a super expert when he was alive. You might not be able to handle it with your strength!¡±


    Although the copper pendant was not very reliable, he still listened to the old saying. In the end, he chose to cooperate with Liu Chan and the others to find this possible tomb.


    In fact, Gu Yu and the others had arrived about four days earlier than mo Xiaoxin.


    As they did not have mo Xiaoxin¡¯s precise location, they had been searching for the seabed tomb for the past four days. During this time, more than half of the hundreds of elite members they had brought with them had died. Now, they only had around 20 members left.


    In addition to the threat of the sea beasts, the undercurrent whirlpools at the bottom of the sea were also extremely terrifying. If they were not careful, they would be torn to pieces. Coupled with the huge water pressure, it was very difficult for them to escape.


    Gu Yu and the others had suffered a lot during these four days of searching the seabed.


    Moreover, the depths of the sea were quiet and dark. Although there were searchlights prepared, there was always a sense of strangeness and loneliness of being isolated from the world.


    Fortunately, they had the voice channel to communicate with each other, otherwise they would not have been able to hold on.


    In fact, their efforts were not in vain. The moment they entered the underwater space, Gu Yu and the others felt that their efforts over the past four days had been worth it, and they had finally paid off.


    However, after their joy, they suddenly noticed that there was a person standing in the center of the space.


    At first, they thought that they had encountered the final boss of the ¡± level, ¡± but after opening the analysis, they found that it was actually a player!


    Just like mo Xiaoxin, Gu Yu and the others were also confused.


    Hell, how did they find this place!


    The two sides looked at each other. At this moment, they were both dumbfounded. They could not understand why there were other players in this space.


    It was at this moment that Gu Yu realized that this was the person who had initiated the plan to brew the soul praying wine!


    An acquaintance!


    A few days ago, Gu Yu was still very happy about this. He felt that he had made a huge profit by investing in the game of soul praying wine and that he would be able to get a steady stream of high returns in the future.


    He didn¡¯t expect to meet the initiator of the soul praying wine here.


    Looking at mo Xiaoxin who was standing in front of the portal, Gu Yu thought for a moment and decided to go up to him to say hello and ask him why he was here.


    However, just as he took a step, the space suddenly shook slightly.


    Then, several more figures broke through the space barrier at the bottom of the sea and appeared in the space.


    Mo Xiaoxin, Gu Yu, and the rest were surprised and immediately turned their heads to look.


    When they saw who it was, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    They were all familiar with the people who had come this time.


    It was the Sea King, who they called the sea leeks, and a few Lords under him.


    Mo Xiaoxin was confused.¡±???¡±


    Gu Yu and the others: ¡°???¡±


    The Sea King: ¡°??? ¡±


    At this moment, the three parties looked at each other, all of them dumbfounded.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what the f*ck with two Gu was.


    Especially the Sea King. When he saw Gu Yu and the others, his first thought was ...


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been tricked!


    Just two days ago, his subordinate had sent him a worn-out sheepskin map, saying that it had been excavated from a mine on a resource Island under their control, and that it was deep underground.


    At that time, the Sea King had carefully examined this broken sheepskin scroll and found that there was no bright spot except for a vague painting on it, so it didn¡¯t take it seriously and threw it aside.


    As a result, on the same night, the Sea King accidentally discovered that when the moonlight shone through the window of the room and onto the sheepskin scroll, the blurry picture on it actually became clear, and a light green glowing track appeared.


    At that time, the Sea King was very curious, so he took the blueprint and studied it carefully under the moonlight.


    In the end, he was shocked to find that it was actually a coordinate map, and the location of the coordinates was near their quilong Sea area.


    On the back of the coordinate map, a strange formula was recorded in detail in small, dense words.


    The Sea King was curious about this and felt that this matter was not simple.


    He guessed that this might be a treasure map left behind by some power for its descendants.


    As for what the formula was written on the back of the treasure map, the Sea King did not know for the time being. However, he planned to follow the coordinates on the treasure map and explore the place before deciding what to do next.


    He might really be able to obtain the treasures left behind by some force.


    As a very ambitious person, the Sea King naturally would not miss such a rare opportunity and immediately prepared to take action.


    But before he came, for safety reasons, he brought a few Lords with him.


    After that, they followed the location marked on the treasure map and searched carefully at the bottom of the sea at the junction of the sea areas. Finally, they found this mysterious space.


    Before entering, the Sea King¡¯s heart was filled with joy. It felt that since this space was hidden so deeply, there might really be some wealth stored inside.


    However, after entering this space and seeing the players standing not far away, the Sea King was completely dumbfounded.


    And he knew quite a few of them in this group.


    For example, Gu Yu, Liu Chan, and the others ...


    At this moment, the Sea King only had one thought in its mind.


    I¡¯ll F * ck your F * cking player family!


    Are you guys really that bored?


    The Sea King¡¯s expression gradually changed as it looked at Gu Yu and the others. It appeared to be extremely angry.


    After all, this sheepskin scroll was buried deep underground and had only been dug out recently. He couldn¡¯t think of any reason for the player families to be here. After all, this was too much of a coincidence.


    There was only one truth to everything.


    The bored player clans were stirring up trouble again!


    He even got involved in this.


    Before coming here, the Sea King had thought that the location pointed to by the coordinates was highly likely to contain treasure.


    The reason was simple. In this cruel world of survival, no one would be so bored as to spend a lot of time creating a useless map to deceive the future generations. After all, everyone was so busy.


    However, now that the Sea King thought about it, it felt that it had miscalculated one force.


    Playing the family!


    Only players who had nothing better to do would spend a lot of energy on something so boring.


    With his understanding of the player clans, they would really do such a thing.


    This was because one of the labels of the player clans in his eyes was:


    It¡¯s all good as long as you¡¯re happy!


    Therefore, there was no doubt that the players were the ones who made the treasure map.


    After some reasoning, the Sea King felt that it had found the truth, and Gu Yu and the others who were standing not far away were the evidence.


    At this moment, the Sea King was very sad.


    F ** K, you players have nothing to do all day, but I¡¯m f ** King busy!


    ¡­¡­


    After the three parties stared at each other for a while, Gu Yu, who was extremely puzzled, broke the silence. He looked at the Sea King and said,¡±


    ¡°Sea chives, long time no see!¡±


    After greeting the Sea King, Gu Yu was about to ask why the Sea King had appeared here.


    However, at this time, the Sea King¡¯s face turned ashen, and then it said with a hidden bitterness,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you to be human in the future!¡±


    Gu Yu: ¡°???¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was confused.¡±???¡±


    The players clearly did not understand the Sea King¡¯s answer. In fact, they did not even understand why the Sea King had said that.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very strange.


    Even elder Ying would not have thought that the plan that he had so carefully planned out would eventually go out of control because of mo Xiaoxin¡¯s appearance.


    From the initial discovery of the recipe for brewing soul prayer wine until now, the plot had completely deviated from the main storyline and taken off ...

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630: Chapter 630 flower of the soul


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, in the space deep under the sea.


    The stalemate between the Sea King, Gu Yu, and the others finally ended after a while.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s thoughts were different.


    From Gu Yu¡¯s point of view, there was only one possibility for everyone to be gathered here. Tong Huai must have sold the news of the treasure to many people.


    In the Sea King¡¯s eyes, the players were definitely too bored and were trying to mess with him.


    Mo Xiaoxin was undoubtedly the most confused among them.


    Before the arrival of Gu Yu, the others, and the sea King, he had always thought that this secret belonged to him alone, and that the treasure should be enjoyed by him alone.


    However, at this moment, he had an illusion that the secret he thought was a secret was actually something everyone knew.


    The sadness in her heart could not be described with words.


    In the end, they sat down and began to discuss the reason.


    When mo Xiaoxin learned that Gu Yu had bought a copper pendant on the forum, he immediately understood the reason.


    The information still came from him.


    At this moment, he was filled with regret. In the end, it was all because he had sold the ¡± brewing blueprint of soul praying wine ¡± to the wood spirit clan, which led to everything that had happened after that.


    ......


    Listening to their conversation, the Sea King, whose face had been ashen, gradually realized one thing.


    This time, the players were not deliberately messing with him, but there was really a treasure here!


    ¡°Right, sea chives, you should leave!¡± Gu Yu suddenly turned to the sea King and said.


    ¡°What do you mean by¡± leave ¡°? I¡¯m not leaving!¡± The Sea King said with a guilty look.


    At the beginning of the argument, he had been so angry that he had cursed.


    MMM, it smells so good!


    As for leaving, that didn¡¯t exist. Anyone who saw it would have a share!


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Looking at the sea King, Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh,¡±¡±I still remember the first time I met you at the beach. You were so domineering when you threatened instant, but look at you now ... Tsk tsk!¡±


    ¡°The beach? The moment of threat?¡± The Sea King was stunned. After thinking for a long time, it remembered that it seemed to have collected protection fees from moment.


    At that time, in order to force instant, he had led a large number of oceanic species Warriors to the lapis lazuli Coast and even beat her up until she vomited blood.


    However, the Sea King remembered that the players had not yet appeared at that time. How did they see it?


    Although the Sea King was puzzled, it did not ask. Instead, it solemnly said,¡±


    ¡°Then, before we enter the tomb, let¡¯s discuss the distribution of the loot!¡±


    ¡°Distribute your head! Didn¡¯t you just say that you were busy? Time to go back!¡± Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Since I¡¯ve obtained the coordinates at this time, it means that it¡¯s fate, so I must go. How about this, the old rules, 50 ¨C 50!¡± The Sea King said with a serious expression.


    When Gou ¡®Zi heard that, he turned to look at the number of people behind him and then at the people behind the sea King. He said,¡±


    ¡°How about we be more Democratic and vote?¡±


    ¡°Even if you vote, you¡¯re not a player. Pets don¡¯t count as votes!¡± When the Sea King heard this, it looked at the dog in disdain.


    The young paparazzo was speechless.


    Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth and really wanted to pounce on the leek and bite it to death.


    At this moment, Gu Yu spoke,¡±


    ¡°Sea King, this time, we are the players who will be opening the tomb. If you want to join us, you can, but you can¡¯t split it 50 ¨C 50 like last time. There is one condition. If we encounter any danger inside, you must help!¡±


    When the Sea King heard this, it hesitated.


    In fact, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t take the initiative in the negotiation like last time.


    More importantly, he didn¡¯t want to offend the player families. It was already good enough that he got something.


    Thinking of this, the Sea King nodded.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but it¡¯s better to make it clear how to split it before we go in!¡±


    When Gou ¡®Zi heard that, he raised his paw and said,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we split it according to the number of heads? you have 5 people and we have 21 people, so we¡¯ll split it into 26!¡±


    When the Sea King heard this, it glared at Gou ¡®Zi but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing that the Sea King seemed to agree, the young paparazzo suddenly turned to mo Xiaoxin, who had been silent the entire time, and said,¡±


    ¡°What do you think? ¡±


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin forced a smile. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything,¡±


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin wanted to beat the dog who made this suggestion to the ground.


    What did they mean by points by head count?


    I¡¯ve spent a lot of time researching, brewing the soul praying wine with qu Zui, and then studying the array by myself. I¡¯m so f*cking exhausted. I was just about to succeed, and now you¡¯re telling me to split it by the number of people!


    At that moment, mo Xiaoxin really wanted to smash Gou¡¯ Zi¡¯s head with his staff.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything presumptuous. This wasn¡¯t the forum. In the game, his character was a humble and easy-going person. He couldn¡¯t reveal the truth.


    How aggrieved! Was this the retribution for dissing the dog on the forum for three years?


    Looking at mo Xiaoxin¡¯s smiling face, the young paparazzo was stunned. He felt that this smile was so F * cking fake!


    As if he had realized something, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He turned to Gu Yu and said,¡±


    ¡°Boss, he was the first to arrive. In fact, the opportunity should have belonged to him. Why don¡¯t we just split it into 30 parts? he can take 5!¡±


    Gu Yu nodded upon hearing that.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. Thirty portions. What do you think, Sea King?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not fair to take too little!¡± The Sea King said in a bad mood.


    ¡°Then hold it in!¡± Ye Xue ¡®er looked at the Sea King and said.


    The Sea King was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    After that, they had another round of discussion.


    Gu Yu, Liu Chan, and the others had obviously considered mo Xiaoxin¡¯s feelings and expressed that he should take five portions.


    In fact, mo Xiaoxin was a treasure in the eyes of Gu Yu and the others.


    All of the guilds present had invested in mo Xiaoxin before, so in their eyes, he was one of them.


    Whether or not the resurrection coins could sell well in the future would depend on him.


    Only the Sea King felt that it was obviously too little to only take five portions. It had to increase the price!


    However, the players completely ignored the Sea King¡¯s protest!


    At this moment, the Sea King was so angry that it blew its beard and glared.


    ¡®I¡¯m a ghost emperor after all. Can you beat me? how dare you not give me face!¡¯


    If the people present were not players from families but members of other forces, the Sea King would definitely kill them all without saying anything. He wanted them all.


    However, against the player clans, he was angry, but he would not consider making a move.


    After all, he really couldn¡¯t afford to offend the player clans!


    On the other hand, mo Xiaoxin felt a little better after knowing that he was going to get five portions each.


    If it was really based on the number of people, he felt that he might faint on the spot.


    After all, it had been more than a month of hard work ...


    ¡­¡­


    After the discussion reached a conclusion, everyone stood up and walked toward the teleportation array.


    When he arrived at the teleportation formation, Gu Yu was about to enter it when the Sea King stopped him with a vigilant look.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s check it first to make sure there¡¯s no problem with the teleportation formation!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? we¡¯ve been working so hard for four days. Even if there¡¯s a problem, we have to go in!¡± After glancing at the ocean King, Liu Chan walked into the teleportation formation while cursing.


    After that, Gu Yu and the rest also followed him in.


    The Sea King was speechless.


    In the aspect of risking one¡¯s life, the player clans were always so bold and unrestrained. They couldn¡¯t learn it, they couldn¡¯t learn it ...


    The Sea King couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. However, he wouldn¡¯t be so reckless. He decisively led his four subordinates and began to carefully inspect the teleportation array to see if there were any hidden dangers.


    After a while, he walked in with a vigilant expression.


    The moment they entered the transmission channel, the Sea King felt a huge suction force coming from the front.


    He immediately circulated the power of death in his body and formed a layer of protection on the surface of his body to prevent any possible danger.


    About ten seconds later, the suction force began to weaken, and his vision suddenly widened.


    This was a cave full of purple fluorescent flowers. At this time, Liu Chan and the others were standing not far away, looking at him with disdain.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? we¡¯re all missing you. If you¡¯re afraid of death, why the hell are you looking for treasures?¡±


    The Sea King was speechless.


    If it was any other power, I ... I¡¯ll kill their entire family!


    With the arrival of the Sea King, everyone began to move forward under the leadership of Liu Chan.


    As they moved, the fluorescent purple flowers began to sway, and the fluorescent purple pollen filled the entire cave, even blocking their vision.


    This purple fluorescent powder seemed to have the ability to calm one¡¯s emotions, and everyone felt their hearts calm down.


    ¡°Why do I have the urge to lie among the flowers and die peacefully?¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi suddenly opened his mouth and broke the silence.


    ¡°I have one too ...¡± Xue Li said.


    Upon hearing this, the leader, Liu Chan, looked at the purple flowers decisively and opened his analysis.


    [Flower of the soul (special)]:


    [Details: a special flower that grows in the middle of the sea near the six paths reincarnation world. It is also known as the flower of reincarnation. Seeing this flower means that you are about to step into the six paths and reincarnate!] They would also be placed in the tomb to accompany the dead and guide them into the six paths of reincarnation.


    [Effect: calming, minor hypnosis]


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Liu Chan had thought, the problem was with these flowers.


    Fortunately, it was only a weak hypnotic effect, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about it. He turned his head and found that the Sea King and the others had already activated their body protection, their faces full of vigilance.


    ¡°What are you looking at? you¡¯re not afraid of death, but I am!¡± Seeing Liu Chan¡¯s disdainful eyes, the Sea King glared at him.


    Liu Chan did not answer. Instead, he looked at Gu Yu and the others behind him and said,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue forward. This flower is harmless and not poisonous!¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not poisonous?¡± The Sea King could not help but ask curiously.


    ¡°I guessed it, believe it or not!¡±


    Hearing Liu Chan¡¯s answer, the Sea King really felt that this group of family-playing fools was joking with their lives.


    Can¡¯t learn, can¡¯t learn ...


    As they advanced along the intersection, the Sea King was extremely vigilant. On the other hand, the players felt calm and peaceful in the pollen. They even had the thought of lying down and dying peacefully on the spot ...


    As he walked, the young paparazzo could not take it anymore because he kept wanting to lie down ...


    As a white charm who was close to nature, the sleeping flower¡¯s hypnotizing effect on him was much better than Liu Chan and the others.


    After some thought, he opened the forum panel and played a piece of exciting music on the voice channel.


    At this moment, even the crowd was invigorated.


    ¡°A talent!¡± Xue Li, who was also drowsy, couldn¡¯t help but give the dog a thumbs up.


    When the young paparazzo heard this, he gave a smug look (¡¤¦Ø¡¤) and his head began to shake along with the rhythm of the music.


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    Silly dog!


    However, he didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this stupid dog? is it poisoned?¡± The Sea King, who didn¡¯t know about the voice channel, noticed that Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s head had suddenly started to shake. It thought that there was something wrong with the surrounding plants and spoke with a surprised expression.


    Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin silently gave the Sea King a thumbs-up in his heart.


    Because he had said what he wanted to say!


    (One slash: double the monthly votes. The top five in the category have recommendations for kvq. I want to fight for it. I¡¯m getting rid of everyone!)

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631: It¡¯s fine if we die, but you have to hold on


    Translator: 549690339


    The dog, who was swaying to the rhythm of the music to refresh itself, heard the Sea King¡¯s words. Its face suddenly turned green, and its body stopped shaking. It turned its head and looked at the Sea King fiercely, putting on a posture of pouncing.


    Liu Chan and the others couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    After the small interlude, everyone continued to walk along the passage to the outside.


    This time, with Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s clever trick, Liu Chan and the others no longer felt sleepy. They walked along the passage all the way out, and after walking for about half an hour, the road in front suddenly became wide.


    When they walked out of the cave, a huge open space appeared in front of them. When they saw the scene in front of them, Liu Chan and the others were shocked.


    As far as the eye could see, countless terracotta soldiers in black armor stood not far away. They were so densely packed that one couldn¡¯t even see the end of them.


    In the center of these terracotta soldiers, a huge black crystal coffin was suspended in the air. Several blue energy belts hung down, forming a round energy ball under the coffin, supporting the crystal coffin and gently shaking it.


    The scene in front of them stunned everyone for a moment.


    Even the Sea King, who had seen many things, was left speechless.


    In fact, when he passed through the transmission channel, he already felt that the tomb owner was not simple. However, when he saw the terracotta soldiers and the crystal coffin, he felt that he had still underestimated the identity of the tomb owner.


    ¡°If only I was this awesome after I died!¡± Gou ¡®Zi said with an envious expression.


    Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°Sea chives, can you tell whose tomb this is?¡± Gu Yu turned to the sea King and asked.


    ......


    When the Sea King heard this, it rolled its eyes.


    ¡°How would I know? there was no such person when I was born. Maybe he¡¯s a Big Shot from ancient times!¡±


    ¡°All you know is fighting and killing. See, now you¡¯re suffering the loss of not learning history!¡± Gou ¡®Zi looked at the Sea King with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Silly dog, do you really think I won¡¯t beat you up?¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was extremely envious of the Sea King who was fighting the dog. In comparison, he could only hide in the dark and fight in silence ...


    ¡°Everyone, look! There seems to be some words here!¡± At this time, Xue Li¡¯s voice came from the front.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately turned their heads and found Xue Li standing in front of the stone pillar in front of the Terracotta Warriors, reading the words on it.


    Seeing this, everyone quickly stepped forward and surrounded the five-meter-wide stone pillar to check.


    [Shadow killer: protect you when you are alive, protect you when you are dead. From now on, the shadow Legion will not enter the six paths of reincarnation and will accompany you for all eternity!]


    Xue Li muttered the words after the divine artifact reacted.


    ¡°You know this word?¡± The Sea King was extremely surprised, because he had never seen these words before.


    ¡°See, you¡¯ve suffered another loss due to your lack of culture. You said you would study history well!¡± Gou ¡®Zi took the chance to attack.


    He hated the Sea King, who had always called him a silly dog, so he decisively seized the opportunity to deal a mental blow.


    The Sea King was speechless.


    At this moment, he really wanted to smash Gou¡¯ Zi¡¯s head.


    After that, Xue Li began to walk around the pillar in high spirits and read the words on it bit by bit.


    Seeing this, everyone stood aside and listened to Xue Li¡¯s story.


    As players, they naturally did not have the sense of urgency that the Sea King had.


    In everyone¡¯s opinion, it was a game after all, and it was good to know the background of the game. In the future, they could even show off when they chatted on the forum.


    From Xue Li¡¯s narration, everyone gradually learned the identity of the tomb owner and his story.


    The story recorded every important point in the tomb owner¡¯s growth, as if the person who carved these words had witnessed it all with his own eyes.


    Two hours passed by quickly. When Xue Li finished reading the last word on the stone pillar, everyone was stunned.


    This was because the story of the tomb owner had shocked them.


    He was born in a merchant family, but he had built a dynasty that spanned many seas with his own ability. This was a height that many powerhouses dreamed of, but could never reach.


    However, the players would not be so shocked.


    More importantly, the owner of the tomb had the idea of going against the netherworld Chamber of Commerce since he was a child, and he had put it into action.


    In the players ¡®eyes, this was too crazy. It was like a Firefly competing with the bright moon for light, which was very foolish and ignorant.


    However, the shadow had grown to the point where it could threaten the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s position.


    In the story depicted on the stone pillar, other than the owner of the tomb, there was also an Army that followed the owner of the tomb like his shadow.


    The shadow Legion!


    After having a certain level of strength, the first thing the tomb owner did was to establish a ¡®Shadow Army¡¯.


    This Army was made up of elites, and the internal soldiers were personally selected by the tomb owner. They had been trained since young and were loyal to him. Even though many of these soldiers had grown stronger than the tomb owner, they had never crossed the line, much less thought of rebelling.


    The players might not have noticed this, but the Sea King was shocked.


    Was it the loyalty of the soldiers? Perhaps, but in the Sea King¡¯s opinion, the tomb owner himself was more important!


    He used to be the Overlord of the sea of vanity and was now the King of the Kingdom of mutt, so he knew the difficulty of being the Overlord of the sea. The Sea King felt that he was already very good at controlling his subordinates, but even he could not guarantee that his subordinates would not betray him when their strength surpassed his!


    However, the Army established by this Emperor called shadow actually had many subordinates who were more powerful than him. However, they were still loyal and had never betrayed him. This was very terrifying in the eyes of the Sea King.


    Thinking of this, the Sea King turned to look at the terracotta soldiers in black armor in front of it. Then, it turned its eyes to the first sentence on the stone pillar.


    [Shadow killer: protect you when you are alive, protect you when you are dead. From now on, the shadow Legion will not enter the six paths of reincarnation and will accompany you for all eternity!]


    Although the Sea King couldn¡¯t understand these words, it seemed to see countless figures covered in blood, fighting for their master ...


    In the end, the Sea King¡¯s gaze turned to the blue crystal coffin, and its face revealed envy.


    He suddenly felt that Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s words were right.


    If he could have such an achievement after his death, it would be F * cking worth it. He would be at the peak of his life!


    At the end of the story, the shadow dynasty was destroyed.


    The shadow Legion, which was once incomparably powerful and had several God-level experts, was annihilated. Their bodies melted in the ¡°annihilation array¡± jointly set up by the top experts of netherworld Chamber of Commerce until they turned into skeletons. The entire Army was annihilated.


    Only one person survived, and he was also a member of the shadow Legion. I.


    His body melted and only his bones were left. However, he still pieced together the bodies of his former comrades and tomb owners in the ruins. After an unimaginable amount of time, he finally built this royal tomb that belonged to the shadow dynasty.


    This kind of perseverance moved the players and the sea King.


    At this moment, no one noticed the slight change in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s expression.


    In this story, everyone¡¯s attention was on the tomb owner and the shadow Army, but they didn¡¯t notice a detail. However, he did.


    When the person who survived built these Terracotta Warriors, he used an item, the soul praying liquid, which was also known as soul praying wine!


    Mo Xiaoxin was well aware of its effects. It could nourish the soul and prevent the soul of the dead from entering the six paths.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head to look at the densely packed terracotta soldiers in front of him, cold sweat dripping down his back.


    With so many Terracotta Warriors, how much soul praying wine would be used? he couldn¡¯t imagine how long it would take for the person who survived to make enough soul praying wine.


    However, he was certain that even if qu Zui could live for another 100 years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to brew this much.


    More importantly, if the soul praying wine was used, the souls of the soldiers of the shadow Legion would be locked in these armors. Did that mean that they still existed ... Hiss!


    Mo Xiaoxin was shocked at the thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t look too good. ¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi looked at mo Xiaoxin and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m ... I¡¯m fine!¡± Mo Xiaoxin immediately replied.


    Although he said that he was fine, he was panicking inside.


    If his guess was correct, the souls of the dead soldiers of the shadow Legion were still in the armor. If they launched an attack, they would probably die Here!


    ¡°Ah, the material of this armor is not bad. Should we bring a few back?¡± At this moment, a voice interrupted mo Xiaoxin¡¯s thoughts. He turned around.


    Then, he was shocked to see Xue Li patting the armor of a mercenary with a smile on her face.


    At that moment, mo Xiaoxin wanted to scream.


    Looking at the mercenary, mo Xiaoxin prayed in his heart that he would not be woken up, that he would not be woken up!


    As the saying goes, whatever you¡¯re afraid of will come. In the end, you still can¡¯t escape.


    The head that Xue Li touched suddenly lit up with Soul Fire, and then the heads of the other mercenaries around her lit up. In a short period of time, it spread through the entire Royal Mausoleum like a spark.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people were also shocked, not understanding what had happened.


    At this time, the Sea King was so frightened that its face had turned green.


    Just a moment ago, he had felt countless soul fluctuations. In other words, there were souls within these armors!


    After listening to Xue Li¡¯s story about the tomb owner, he clearly knew how terrifying the strength of these tomb guards was.


    After all, the shadow Legion was the main force against the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. How could they be weak?


    At this moment, the Sea King only had one thought in its mind.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die Here.


    At this moment, he was filled with regret.


    Who gave me the guts to cooperate with the players and enter the tomb of the strong? don¡¯t they know how arrogant they are? they¡¯re dead!


    Thinking of this, the Sea King turned to look at Xue Li, its eyes full of resentment.


    This time, everyone is done for.


    Seeing the Sea King¡¯s resentful eyes, Xue Li rubbed her head in embarrassment and knew that she had made a mistake.


    Mo Xiaoxin, who knew the truth about the terracotta soldiers, cast a pitiful look at the Sea King.


    ¡°Sea chives, it¡¯s fine if we die, but you have to hold on!¡±


    The top five of this month¡¯s monthly votes list will have a recommendation spot reward. I want it, and I¡¯m showing my desire for monthly votes!

 Chapter 632 - What’s a dream?

    Chapter 632: What¡¯s a dream?


    Translator: 549690339


    After Xue Li touched the terracotta soldiers, the souls of all the shadow Legion soldiers in the entire mausoleum were awakened.


    Looking at the countless dancing soul-fires in front of them, the players were dumbfounded.


    The Sea King was even more frightened.


    After entering this place, he had always been on guard so that he wouldn¡¯t touch the taboo of the mausoleum.


    However, no matter how careful he was, he had forgotten about the players.


    Although it was a treasure hunt, the players had no mental burden and were just like observers.


    And because of that, something happened.


    The Sea King¡¯s face turned green as it felt the powerful soul power fluctuations in front of it.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s over!


    At this moment, one of the terracotta soldiers standing at the front suddenly raised its hand and grabbed Xue Li who was standing in front of it.


    Xue Li immediately noticed the unusual behavior of the terracotta soldier, but it was too late for her to Dodge.


    Just when Xue Li thought she was going back to Beiqi, a figure appeared in front of her and blocked the attack for her.


    Xue Li was stunned. She looked up and found that the one who blocked the terracotta soldiers¡¯ attack for her was the Sea King!


    ......


    ¡°Run!¡± The Sea King¡¯s face turned red as it roared.


    ¡°Pfft!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The strength in his hand loosened, and the terracotta soldier¡¯s right arm ruthlessly swung at his chest, sending him flying.


    At this moment, the Sea King was extremely frightened.


    He had just discovered that the Terracotta Warriors were attacking Xue Li, so he wanted to save Xue Li and test the strength of the Terracotta Warriors.


    However, a terracotta soldier without a complete body had defeated him with one strike.


    After falling heavily to the ground, the Sea King spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Feeling the violent power that was wreaking havoc in its body, the Sea King¡¯s heart sank. It felt that its hope of escaping this place had been reduced by another ten percent.


    ¡°Run! Don¡¯t just stand there!¡±


    Looking at Gu Yu and the others who were still standing there stupidly, the Sea King let out a furious roar. It immediately leaped up from the ground and decisively swept toward the cave they had come from.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, all the terracotta soldiers in the tomb suddenly disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he was already in front of the cave.


    The Sea King was speechless.


    ¡°My condolences!¡± Seeing this, Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but cover his face.


    In fact, when they saw the Terracotta Warriors wake up, Gou ¡®Zi and the rest felt that they were going to die Here.


    However, they did not panic at all.


    Although they were young, they had long accepted death ...


    The only thing he was worried about was whether the sea chives could withstand it.


    When they saw the terracotta soldiers blocking the only way out, the players ¡®hearts were as heavy as the Sea King¡¯ s. They even had the same thoughts.


    They all felt that they were done for.


    Of course, he was not the one who was done for, but the sea leeks that he had carefully cultivated for three years.


    Under everyone¡¯s vigilant gazes, these terracotta soldiers didn¡¯t launch another attack. Instead, they stood quietly on the spot, as if they only wanted to block their way.


    ¡°Sea chives, you¡¯re finished!¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi Yi said in despair.


    ¡°You¡¯re not finished!¡± The Sea King seemed to have given up on resisting. It turned around and roared at the dog with an angry face.


    ¡°When we close our eyes, it¡¯s only three hours. But when you close your eyes, it¡¯s your whole life. How can you compare?¡± Gou ¡®Zi looked at the Sea King with a face of grief and indignation.


    The Sea King: ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Do you have any last words? I can help you convey the message!¡± At this time, Xue Li looked at the Sea King with a guilty expression.


    When the Sea King heard this, its face turned livid. Just as it was about to speak, it suddenly turned its head and looked at the coffin suspended in the air.


    At this moment, the lid of the coffin slowly moved, and a cloud of dense blue mist floated out from the inside, condensing into the shape of a child in the air.


    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, the child formed by the blue mist suddenly opened his eyes and revealed a mischievous smile.


    He rolled in the air and then floated toward the sea King and the others.


    The players were fine with it, but the Sea King took a step back warily.


    If the terracotta soldiers were already so strong, he did not believe that this thing that came out of the tomb owner¡¯s coffin would be weak.


    At this moment, the little boy floated in front of the crowd and said with a smile,¡±


    ¡°State your purpose in coming here!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve entered by accident. We mean no harm!¡± The Sea King was afraid that the players would say something impudent, so it quickly spoke.


    The players immediately nodded, afraid that they would say something wrong and cause sea leeks to die on the spot.


    ¡°Entered by accident?¡± The Blue Boy looked suspicious, then said,¡±


    ¡°Are you sure of what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°I really barged in unintentionally. I didn¡¯t come on purpose!¡± The Sea King quickly replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. You were supposed to have a chance to inherit the shadow Legion, but since you¡¯ve barged in by accident, you should leave!¡±


    As he spoke, the little blue Boy waved his hand, and the terracotta soldiers at the entrance of the cave disappeared, returning to their original positions.


    The Sea King was speechless.


    All the players were speechless.


    The turn of events was too fast. From a life and death crisis to a sudden safety, the Sea King and the players were caught off guard and were hit at the waist.


    ¡°Wait, we¡¯re here for the inheritance. Just let the sea chives leave!¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi suddenly stood up and looked at The Blue Boy with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We didn¡¯t barge in by accident. We have a clear goal. Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would really be an inheritance here. It seems that we¡¯ve made the right choice!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Sea King was dumbfounded as he looked at the group of players who were acting.


    He subconsciously turned to look at the cave, then at the players, and finally focused on The Blue Boy.¡±


    ¡°That ... I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    All the players were speechless.


    ¡°You all want the shadow Legion¡¯s inheritance?¡± The Blue Boy asked with a smile.


    ¡°I want to!¡± Everyone said in unison.


    ¡°Okay, I agree. But you have to pass a test of mine first!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately perked up their ears and looked at The Blue Boy with a serious expression, waiting for him to tell them the content of the test.


    ¡°The test is simple. Tell me, What is your dream?¡±


    Hearing The Blue Boy¡¯s question, everyone was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start with you!¡± Seeing that everyone was in a daze, The Blue Boy pointed at Gou¡¯ Zi, who was standing at the front.


    When Gou¡¯ Zi heard that, he laughed awkwardly. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡±


    ¡± If I was young, my dream would be to be a scientist. But now, my dream is to obtain a powerful inheritance, such as the shadow Army! ¡±


    After hearing the young paparazzo¡¯s words, the voice channel was filled with the word¡¯ shameless¡¯.


    The little boy in blue smiled and pointed at Xue Li, ¡±


    ¡°And you!¡±


    Xue Li¡¯s face suddenly became very serious,¡±


    ¡°Actually, my abilities are similar to the abilities of the shadow Legion¡¯s soldiers. I¡¯ve always dreamed of obtaining an inheritance like the shadow Legion, and it¡¯s very compatible with me!¡±


    At this moment, the voice channel was filled with ¡°shameless¡± again.


    ¡°And you!¡± At this moment, The Blue Boy pointed at the Round Square, who had been silent the whole time.


    When Yuan Fang heard this, he scratched his bald head and said,


    ¡°This little Monk¡¯s Dream ... Actually, this little monk doesn¡¯t have any big dreams. I just hope that master will allow me to eat meat!¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°And you!¡± The Blue Boy pointed at Gu Yu.


    ¡°My dream now is to be invincible and no one can defeat me!¡± Gu Yu laughed awkwardly.


    This answer was in fact exactly what Gu Yu was thinking.


    With the evil God¡¯s inheritance, he was not interested in the other inheritances, so he told the truth.


    He only concealed another thought in his heart.


    Establish the first guild in the conquest!


    ¡°And you!¡±


    ¡°And you!¡±


    ¡°And you!¡±


    After that, the players present were called out one by one, and they all expressed their dreams.


    However, the majority of the players ¡®dreams were related to the shadow Legion. They were basically saying this just before the battle, and they were all eager to obtain the inheritance.


    After all the players were named, The Blue Boy looked at the Sea King and hei sui and the others standing behind him.


    Seeing this, the Sea King opened its mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In fact, when the players answered the question, he was already thinking about what his dream was.


    Dreams were things that changed with experience and growth.


    In the early days, his biggest dream was to inherit the kingdom of munthai, but this dream was shattered with the appearance of mu Zhiguang.


    After that, his dream was to dominate the sea of vanity.


    He had succeeded in this dream.


    However, after he succeeded, he had an even greater dream. Rather than a dream, it was more like ambition. He wanted to establish a superpower that spanned many seas!


    However, this dream was shattered with the emergence of the player clans.


    There was only one thought that supported the Sea King¡¯s continued strength, and that was to overthrow the player family!


    However, this thought had changed after experiencing so many things.


    It could be said that his dream was constantly changing with the things he had experienced, and he couldn¡¯t give a specific description.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t have a dream?¡± The Blue Boy asked curiously.


    The Sea King shook its head.¡±


    ¡°My dream is always changing. I suddenly don¡¯t know how to put it. The general direction is probably to control my own life and have absolute freedom!¡±


    The little blue Boy nodded and turned to the sea King¡¯s subordinates, continuing to ask questions.


    ¡­¡­


    After everyone had shared their dreams, The Blue Boy smiled and waved his hand. A ball of liquid floated from the crystal coffin in the distance and quickly floated toward the group.


    At this moment, the Sea King and the players realized that they could not move.


    The blue liquid came into contact with everyone¡¯s body and seeped into their bodies.


    At this moment, the game¡¯s notification sounded in the minds of all the players.


    [Game prompt: you have absorbed the soul praying liquid (quality 82). You have been revived on the spot with full health. 8 times (38 days)


    Unlike the players, the eyes of the Sea King and its subordinates suddenly became empty, as if their souls had been taken away.


    The Blue Boy also noticed that something was wrong with the players, and the smile on his face froze.


    After staring at the players for a while, he reached out again and summoned a ball of soul praying liquid from the coffin. He scattered it and poured it into the players¡¯ bodies.


    [ Game prompt: you have absorbed the soul praying liquid (quality 82). You have been revived on the spot with full health. 8 times (38 days)


    The game prompt sounded again, causing the players to be dumbfounded.


    However, The Blue Boy was in the same mood as the players.


    He had wanted to make use of the unbearable characteristic of the soul praying liquid to put everyone¡¯s soul on the verge of collapse so that he could search their soul memories and choose his successor.


    However, it was clear that the players did not buy it.


    Under the protection of the divine gear, the soul praying liquid would be stored after entering the players¡¯ bodies. It would only be released at the moment of death to nourish their souls.


    This also caused the current awkward scene.


    The Blue Boy¡¯s plan of searching everyone¡¯s soul memories could not be carried out normally!

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633: Chapter 633-dignity


    Translator: 549690339


    The sudden wealth caught all the players off guard.


    According to the current market price, the price of the soul prayer wine was 60000 soul coins for resurrecting three times on the spot with full health, so one time would be 20000 soul coins.


    In other words, The Blue Boy had just given them 320000 soul coins ...


    At the thought of this, all the players could not help but be stunned on the spot, and their eyes could not help but look at the crystal coffin.


    It was because there seemed to be a ¡®treasure¡¯ that could make them rich.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your souls!¡± The little boy said with a serious expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Yu could not help but ask curiously.


    The little boy in blue was silent for a while before he said,¡±


    ¡°You guys can leave. You have no fate with the inheritance!¡±


    ¡°Don ¡®t! At least tell us why!¡± Xue Li suddenly let out a scream.


    He had been a veteran player for three years, but he had never encountered his own opportunity. Now that he had a rare opportunity, how could he give it up?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Blue Boy said with a serious expression as he waved his hand at the players.


    Suddenly, the players realized that their vision was retreating rapidly until they reached the deepest part of the cave.


    ......


    Then, a huge suction force came from the dimensional gateway and sucked them in.


    In the blink of an eye, they returned to the underwater space where the dragon¡¯s head was located ...


    At that moment, the players were in a terrible mood.


    They couldn¡¯t understand what The Blue Boy meant. He said he would give them the inheritance, so why did he kick them out?


    ¡°Do you want to go in and ask again?¡± Xue Li looked at the crowd helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, even though I¡¯m not fated to receive the legacy, I¡¯ve at least gotten 16 chances to resurrect on the spot. Be content!¡± Liu Chan said at this time.


    ¡± It can¡¯t be exchanged for money. Even if I have money, I won¡¯t buy this thing. I¡¯m not a pay-to-win big Shot, so I might as well buy equipment. ¡± Xue Li said gloomily.


    At this moment, many people present had the same thought as Xue Li.


    In their opinion, resurrection tokens were exclusive to pay-to-win big shots. Even if they had the money, they wouldn¡¯t buy it. If they had the money, they would definitely spend it on other things to improve their strength.


    Therefore, they felt that the revival tokens were of little value. If they could really be exchanged for soul coins, then the crowd would naturally not be dissatisfied. The corners of their mouths would split all the way to their ears, and they would laugh until they couldn¡¯t close their mouths.


    ¡± Then what should we do next? wait for the Sea King to come out or return to Beiqi? ¡± Gou¡¯ Zi asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait. I¡¯m very curious if the sea chives can succeed!¡± Gu Yu immediately answered.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait. I¡¯m also very curious if the sea chives can succeed!¡± Liu Chan nodded in agreement.


    Hearing the two guild leaders say so, everyone naturally had no objections. So, they sat down in a circle and began to wait.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the shadow tomb.


    The Blue Boy pressed his palm on the Sea King¡¯s forehead and closed his eyes to search the sea King¡¯s soul memory.


    All the memories from the birth of the Sea King to the present flashed past the little blue boy¡¯s eyes like a slideshow.


    After about 10 minutes, The Blue Boy retracted his hand with a surprised look on his face.


    He didn¡¯t think much of the memory from the time the Sea King was born to the time he became the Overlord of the empty sea.


    Although the ocean King had made great achievements, there were too many overlords of the sea like him in the history of the yellow spring sea.


    And most of these overlords of the sea would also be submerged in the long river of time, unable to cause any waves. They would only show their brilliance for a short time at a certain point in their era. They were more like travelers of the same era, not the remembered wave-instigators!


    However, after the end of the sea of vanity¡¯s rule, the Sea King¡¯s experience had piqued the little blue boy¡¯s interest.


    From the moment he was determined to plunder the power of the Lord of Death, everything became interesting. He then roped in the seven countries and established the country of mutsea. This experience of rising from the bottom of the valley was very valuable to The Blue Boy.


    This was because most of the overlords would end up in a miserable state after falling from their high positions. It was extremely rare for them to be able to rise to the peak again.


    However, what surprised The Blue Boy the most was that the Sea King was actually the shadow successor chosen by the shadow Master (elder shadow).


    When he thought of the shadow Master, The Blue Boy¡¯s eyes showed a hint of respect.


    It was because of him that all the spirits of the dead in the shadow Legion had a home to return to. It could be said that everything in the mausoleum was built by the shadow Master.


    Later on, the Shadow Masters spent countless days and nights to brew the soul praying liquid to nourish their souls so that they could continue to guard the Shadow¡¯s tomb. Otherwise, they would have been sucked into the six paths of reincarnation and reincarnated.


    In his opinion, although the shadow Master was not the most powerful member of the shadow Legion, he was definitely the most loyal person to the Shadow King.


    Moreover, he was once the Shadow King¡¯s teacher and the soul of the shadow Legion.


    Therefore, The Blue Boy didn¡¯t have any doubts about the person he recommended. He immediately accepted it.


    After searching the Sea King¡¯s memory, he finally understood why the shadow Master chose the Sea King as his successor.


    When he had asked everyone about ¡°what is a dream?¡±, the Sea King had not told them all of its thoughts without reservation.


    In fact, he still had a dream in his heart, a huge ambition that he had not said out loud.


    He actually wanted to overturn the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and replace it!


    In the eyes of the blue-haired boy, this idea was really F * cking exciting!


    Although the Shadow King¡¯s soul had already entered the six paths of reincarnation, they had never thought of leaving, nor had they forgotten the hatred that had been engraved in their hearts.


    They hated the netherworld Chamber of Commerce to the core and yearned for revenge. They yearned to make the Shadow King¡¯s dream come true, which was to overturn the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    For this reason, they had been waiting for the day they could see the light of day again.


    However, at this moment, he knew that his opportunity had finally arrived!


    Thinking of this, he gave up on searching the memories of the sea King¡¯s subordinates. He waved his hand and extracted the soul praying liquid from the bodies of the Sea King and his subordinates.


    Suddenly, the souls of the Sea King, hei sui, and the others, which were on the verge of collapse, finally stopped trembling.


    At this moment, the Sea King, hei sui, and the others who had regained their senses couldn¡¯t help but let out a blood-curdling scream.


    The pain from their souls caused their muscles to convulse, as if they were being pierced by countless needles. The unbearable pain filled their bodies and stimulated their nerves.


    After about half an hour, hai and the others finally stopped struggling.


    ¡°What did you do to us?¡± The Sea King raised its head and asked in a hoarse voice.


    The Blue Boy smiled.¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am shadow killer, the commander of the shadow Legion!¡±


    Hearing The Blue Boy¡¯s self-introduction, the Sea King remained expressionless and continued to ask,¡±


    ¡°Where did the players go?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking about the friend who came in with you? They didn¡¯t meet the requirements and I¡¯ve already sent them out. But don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do anything to them!¡± Shadowthorn explained.


    Upon hearing this, the Sea King suddenly realized something, and its heart thumped.


    The unqualified ones were sent out? Then why was he still here? had he been recognized?


    However, when he turned around and looked at hei sui and the others, he felt that this was not the case.


    ¡°You have been acknowledged, mu hai!¡± Looking at the doubtful Sea King, shadow killer suddenly laughed.


    ¡°Acknowledged? By the way, how do you know my name?¡±


    Shadowthorn didn¡¯t hide anything and said honestly,¡±


    ¡°Just now, I¡¯ve seen all your memories since you were born, so you¡¯ve been acknowledged by me!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Upon hearing this, the Sea King was dumbfounded and blurted out,¡±holy shit!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to want to overthrow the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and replace it. That¡¯s a good idea. I have high hopes for you!¡± At this moment, shadow killer laughed loudly and seemed to be extremely loud.


    Shadow killer¡¯s words confirmed the fact that shadow killer had indeed seen its memories.


    Because he had never told anyone about his intention to overturn the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    After all, such an idea was too crazy in his opinion.


    That was why he had never mentioned it to his closest subordinates.


    However, at this moment, shadowthorn knew about this.


    If he hadn¡¯t been hypnotized to speak out his inner thoughts, then shadowthorn had really seen all of his memories.


    In the Sea King¡¯s opinion, it was more believable that the shadow killer had checked all of its memories.


    This was because hypnosis would not cause his soul to feel such great pain.


    At this moment, Sea King mimicked the players and arrogantly raised his middle finger at shadowkill, then shouted,¡±


    ¡°You F * cking dog!¡±


    After all, after checking all of his memories, he would not have any secrets from shadowthorn, which was equivalent to being seen through completely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯ve already obtained my approval. That is to say, from now on, you¡¯re the master of the shadow Legion!¡±


    After hearing shadow killer¡¯s words, the Sea King¡¯s heart thumped, and it couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I can mobilize all the soldiers here?¡±


    Shadowthorn nodded.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but not now!¡±


    The latest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    ¡°Why?¡± The Sea King was stunned.


    In his opinion, if he couldn¡¯t mobilize this Shadow Legion, then what was the use of being the master of the shadow Legion? was he just a decoration?


    ¡°Continue to grow. You can¡¯t compete with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce now, so the shadow Legion will only bring you endless trouble instead of benefits. It¡¯s not the time yet.¡±


    When the Sea King heard this, it frowned slightly.


    He suddenly understood what shadow killer meant.


    He had heard Xue Li¡¯s story about the shadow dynasty, so he naturally knew one thing.


    The shadow Legion was the number one enemy of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the past!


    Therefore, if he brought the shadow Legion out now, he would definitely be noticed by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Then, he would have to face the suppression and pursuit of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Thinking of this, the Sea King couldn¡¯t help but look at the crystal coffin suspended in the air in the distance.


    He felt that if he really did that, he would be the next person lying inside.


    Yes, decent!

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634: Shadow King¡¯s inheritance


    Translator: 549690339


    Understanding the meaning of shadow killer¡¯s words, the Sea King couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    Although he did have the idea of replacing the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, it was obviously unrealistic to make him an enemy of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce now.


    Right now, he was just a subsidiary of the war Chamber of Commerce in the yellow spring Sea area. Not only did he not have the strength, but he also did not have the qualifications!


    Therefore, shadowkill¡¯s meaning was very clear. If he wanted to use the shadow Legion¡¯s power, he had to wait for his own strength to be strong enough.


    The Sea King couldn¡¯t help but roll its eyes at the thought of this.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt as if he had obtained a rich treasure but could not use it. He could only stare at it with a sullen expression.


    ¡°Is there no other benefit to this inheritance?¡± The Sea King asked, clearly unwilling to give up.


    When shadowthorn heard this, he smiled and shook his head. He then waved his hand at the crystal coffin. A black crystal floated out of the crystal coffin and slowly floated to his palm.


    After carefully examining it, a trace of nostalgia appeared in shadow killer¡¯s eyes. He then gently pushed the crystal in front of the Sea King.


    ¡°This is the Shadow King¡¯s lifelong work. After obtaining his inheritance, you will be the new shadow King and can mobilize the shadow Legion at will. As long as you are willing, the shadow Legion can be born at any time. However, I still hope that you can consider it carefully!¡±


    When the Sea King heard this, it nodded and reached out to take the black crystal floating in front of it.


    The moment his finger touched the crystal, the crystal suddenly dissipated into spots of Starlight and spread out. Then, as if it was summoned, all the Starlight gathered and rushed toward the sea King.


    Countless knowledge, spell techniques, and other inherited memories surged into the sea King¡¯s mind.


    ......


    At the same time the Sea King accepted the inheritance, shadow killer¡¯s gaze toward the sea King changed.


    He was no longer so casual, but extremely serious.


    This was because after the Sea King obtained the Shadow King¡¯s inheritance, he would become the new shadow King, which was also his master!


    Time passed, and when the Sea King came back to its senses, four hours had already passed.


    Although the memories in its mind had yet to be completely digested, the Sea King¡¯s heart was extremely happy.


    In addition to the shadow clan¡¯s spell techniques, the shadow had also left behind a vast amount of knowledge about the sea realm. In his opinion, it was also a very rich inheritance, and it would be extremely important to his future development in the sea realm.


    At this moment, the Sea King knew that it had really made a big profit this time.


    At this moment, shadowthorn¡¯s figure landed and floated in front of him. He knelt down on one knee, lowered his head, and said,¡±


    ¡°My King!¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    As soon as shadowthorn finished speaking, all the terracotta soldiers in the Royal Mausoleum faced the Sea King and knelt on one knee, silently declaring their loyalty to their new master.


    After a brief moment of shock, a smile appeared on the Sea King¡¯s face, and it gradually became arrogant ...


    ¡­¡­


    In the underwater space, the players were still waiting for the return of the Sea King.


    During this period, some of them were chatting on the voice channel, some were posting on the forum, watching videos, listening to music, and so on. They were all killing time.


    At this moment, mo Xiaoxin was panicking.


    Since he wasn¡¯t familiar with these guild members, he didn¡¯t speak on the voice channel, nor did he open the forum to pass the time.


    If he opened the forum, no matter how many lives were resurrected on the spot today, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to be killed. The days to come would be even more miserable.


    He was not bragging.


    At this moment, all the players sitting around him had been criticized on the forum!


    So, he could only sit there like a fool, not doing anything.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you find something to do?¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side.


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart tightened when he heard that. He then turned to the young paparazzo, who was swaying to the music, and said with a smile,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just saw that you weren¡¯t chatting on the voice channel or on the forum, so I wanted to ask if you were bored.¡± As Gou ¡®Zi spoke, he continued to shake his head and his entire body exuded the aura of a Husky.


    As danger approached, mo Xiaoxin suddenly had an idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually on a voice call with a friend, it¡¯s not that I have nothing to do!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Sorry for disturbing you. Please continue!¡± Gou ¡®Zi didn¡¯t suspect anything and continued to walk to the side.


    Seeing the dog leave, mo Xiaoxin heaved a sigh of relief.


    As expected, it was very dangerous to stay with this group of people. It was best to avoid contact with them as much as possible in the future!


    Just as mo Xiaoxin¡¯s thoughts were running wild, the teleportation gate at the side suddenly rippled with energy, and several figures appeared.


    The players immediately turned their attention to the teleportation gate.


    Just as they had thought, it was the Sea King and his subordinates who had come out.


    At this moment, the players all gave him the middle finger in unison.


    The Sea King saw this and smiled awkwardly.


    Even now, he did not know that this legacy was prepared for him. He still thought that he had stolen the legacy that belonged to a player¡¯s family, so he could not help but feel a little embarrassed.


    Moreover, before entering the underground tomb, everyone had agreed on how to distribute it, but he did not expect that he would monopolize it!


    So he wasn¡¯t surprised when he saw the middle fingers.


    If he were to put himself in the player¡¯s shoes, he might have lost his mind from anger.


    After obtaining the Shadow¡¯s inheritance, he knew how valuable this inheritance was. Thus, in his opinion, the player clans had suffered a great loss.


    ¡°Sea leeks, how was it? did you succeed?¡± Gou ¡®Zi asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve succeeded!¡± The Sea King didn¡¯t intend to hide anything and told him the truth.


    ¡°So the shadow Legion is already under your control?¡±


    ¡°I guess so, but they can¡¯t come out into the world. Sigh, I can¡¯t explain it. Just think that I can¡¯t use the inheritance I got!¡± The Sea King said with a helpless expression.


    Hearing that, the players could not help but whisper in the voice channel.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. The sea leeks seem to have gotten fatter. I¡¯m glad!¡±


    ¡°This is very comfortable, but we have to speed up the pace. Otherwise, if the knife can¡¯t cut the leeks, it will be awkward.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Sea King looked at the silent players and said with a guilty expression,¡±


    ¡°How about this? you come back to Xinmo Island with me, and I¡¯ll compensate you.¡±


    The people who were whispering in the voice channel immediately perked up.


    ¡°Sea chives, give me ten of your newly built mute warships!¡±


    ¡°Sea chives, don¡¯t you have a batch of spirit turtles on Xinmo Island? give me a ship of them. They¡¯ll be very useful!¡±


    ¡°Sea chives, I want ...¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When the players heard that the Sea King was going to compensate them, they did not hesitate to list their items.


    Looking at the players who were still chattering, the Sea King pulled a long face.


    Why don¡¯t I just give you the entire country of mutt sea!


    Of course, he would not ask this.


    He was sure that the shameless players would nod without hesitation.


    Thinking of this, the Sea King said angrily,¡±


    ¡°Shut up, all of you. How about this? I¡¯ll give you ten young sea tyrant Dragons and a ship full of high-level mystical materials as compensation!¡±


    When the players heard this, they gave the Sea King the middle finger in unison again.


    The Sea King was speechless.


    He still remembered the last time the players had raised their middle fingers in such an orderly fashion was when the smoke Dragon fleet had gathered the sea forces for a meeting.


    At that time, he was still secretly laughing at the side, but he did not expect that he would have this day.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll owe you guys a favor. Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s too little. At this stage, mutt is still in the phase of rapid development, and we don¡¯t even have enough resources for ourselves. It¡¯s already the limit for us to squeeze out this to compensate you guys. Otherwise, it will affect my future development plans.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll go back with you to get it now, or do you want to send it to Beiqi?¡± At this moment, Gu Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Anything is fine!¡±


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go back with the sea leeks and stay there for a few days. We¡¯ll eat him until he¡¯s broke!¡± When Gou ¡®Zi heard this, he immediately suggested.


    ¡°Silly dog, even if I have to entertain you, I don¡¯t have a pet. It¡¯s negotiable to prepare a cage for you to stay in for a few days!¡± The Sea King sneered at Gou ¡®Zi.


    At that moment, the young paparazzo was so angry that he stood up ...


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, the players decided to follow the sea King to Xinmo Island.


    After leaving the underwater space, everyone began to swim towards the surface.


    Due to the existence of the underwater Whirlpool, it was very difficult for the players to move forward.


    However, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s ability caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Not only did his body turn into a cloud of gray mist, but he could also move through the underwater vortexes without being affected at all.


    They had never seen such an ability before. They had not even seen it in the ¡°skill Encyclopedia¡± collected by players on the forum.


    Out of curiosity, Gu Yu sent a question to mo Xiaoxin in the voice chat, expressing his interest in knowing what skill it was.


    Mo Xiaoxin was shocked once again.


    This was because the skill description of the negative entity had clearly explained that this ability relied on collecting the elements converted from other people¡¯s negative emotions to grow. If he were to reveal the details of the skill now, he was afraid that he would be suspected.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to use this skill.


    However, since his level and equipment were not as good as Gu Yu and the others, he could not withstand the pressure and tearing of the underwater Whirlpool at all. If he did not use his skills, he would definitely be torn to pieces.


    Although he could revive on the spot with the revival token, he could not revive on the spot.


    However, being in the center of the undercurrent vortex, he would still die even if he was resurrected. It would be a waste of his resurrection coins.


    Left with no choice, he could only activate his void-ification ability to shuttle up.


    However, mo Xiaoxin immediately felt the pressure from Gu Yu¡¯s question.


    As a result, he was quick-witted and began to explain the principle of the skill orally, but he had no intention of giving the details of the skill.


    Although Gu Yu and the others were puzzled, they did not take it to heart ...


    Finally, after some effort, everyone emerged from the sea.


    Originally, the Sea King was going to fly directly to Xinmo Island. At this time, he was surprised to find that the players had actually summoned warships from the sea.


    Therefore, he simply brought hei sui and the others and prepared to take a boat home.


    On the way to Xinmo Island, the Sea King could not help but ask the players what kind of space prop they had, why they had such a huge storage space, and where they got it.


    Of course, the players wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. They said decisively,¡±


    ¡°Racial talent!¡±


    The Sea King naturally didn¡¯t believe it, but it couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on Xinmo Island.


    Elder Ying who had been waiting in the dark for several days was filled with questions in his heart.


    Just a few days ago, when he found out that the treasure chest he left at the bottom of the sea had been taken away, he realized that someone had discovered the place.


    The latest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    Therefore, for safety¡¯s sake, he changed his follow-up plan.


    This was also the reason why the Sea King had been able to obtain the ¡°coordinate map¡± that had been dug out from deep underground. All of this had been specially prepared by elder Ying for him.


    The recipe recorded behind the coordinates was the recipe for the soul praying wine.


    When the Sea King left Xinmo Island to investigate the location marked on the coordinate, elder Ying knew that the plan was only one step away from success.


    He was currently hiding on new ending Island for this final step.


    As he was worried that the Sea King would not be able to figure out how to brew the soul praying liquid, he was prepared to help the Sea King complete the brewing of the soul praying liquid as a Wanderer of the sea after the Sea King returned.


    But what made elder Ying extremely depressed was that several days had passed and the sea King had not returned.


    ¡­¡­


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that the Sea King, who had originally planned to investigate, had already obtained the Shadow¡¯s inheritance.


    He didn¡¯t need to make any follow-up arrangements.


    The script once again did not follow elder Ying¡¯s arrangement, skipping the middle step and directly coming to the end.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635: Surprise and surprise


    Translator: 549690339


    Through the players ¡®perspective, Lu Wu also discovered that the Sea King had obtained the Shadow King¡¯s inheritance.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t have any thoughts about this.


    After all, no matter how smart Lord of Shadows was, he couldn¡¯t be as smart as little Bei Li. No matter how much knowledge he had about the sea, he couldn¡¯t be as vast as little Bei Li¡¯s knowledge base.


    Lu Wu, who had already received the ¡°little Beili inheritance¡±, was not moved by this at all. He felt that the Shadow King¡¯s inheritance was like a younger brother.


    He did not know whether to laugh or cry at the relationship between the players and the sea King.


    After all, the Sea King and the players were like fire and water.


    But now ...


    Through the artifact, he looked at Gu Yu and the others who were visiting Xinmo Island. Lu Wu felt that the relationship between them had become complicated and indescribable ...


    After that, Lu Wu no longer paid attention to Gu Yu and the others. Instead, he continued to focus on learning more knowledge from little Bei Li.


    The failure of his first attempt at acting tough gave Lu Wuji a lot of motivation.


    So, in order to be able to show off well in the future, he decided to study hard and improve every day.


    Now, from the specific understanding and application of the divine weapon of war to the training of combat skills, Lu Wu¡¯s daily life was very fulfilling. He had already bid farewell to the days of salted fish who would call Bei Li whenever he had something to do and vice versa.


    However, during this period of time, Lu Wu noticed that little Beili¡¯s mood had changed a little, as if there was something on his mind.


    ......


    He specifically asked little Beili about this, but little Beili shook his head to say that he was fine and had a good appetite!


    Since little Bei Li did not want to tell him, Lu Wu did not force him. He continued to study hard. In any case, as long as he had enough strength, all difficulties and challenges would not be a problem.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, Lu Wu was studying theoretical knowledge in the artifact space as usual.


    At this moment, the divine artifact suddenly responded.


    Lu Wu immediately put down the book in his hand and began to look for the reason.


    However, he found that the feedback of the artifact was not directed to the players, but to the alien planets: On the broken Jade Star.


    After he took away the materials from Jade Broken Star, Lu Wu thought that there might be a next batch of materials coming, so he specially left a mark there.


    At the same time, he had also asked little Bei Li to leave a feedback imprint at the teleportation array connecting the shattered Jade Star and heaven realm.


    At this time, the feedback point of the divine artifact was the heaven realm teleportation gate set up on the Jade fragment star!


    After knowing the reason, Lu Wu realized that the next batch of materials sent from heaven to Yusui star might be coming soon.


    He was so excited that he was ready to call for little Beili.


    At that moment, little Beili¡¯s figure appeared beside him. He nodded his head solemnly and said,¡±


    ¡°Boss, I understand. It¡¯s time to work!¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    With that, little Bei Li began to operate the divine weapon. Through the spatial node left in the teleportation formation, he controlled the teleportation formation from a distance.


    The soul power stored in the divine weapon began to burn intensely at this moment.


    Lu Wu saw this and asked curiously,¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give them a blow to reduce traffic!¡± Bei Li said with an enigmatic expression.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the heavenly domain of the heavenly Palace.


    Under the lead of a demigod expert, more than 100 immortal cultivators activated the spatial array that led to the Jade Broken Star and stepped into it.


    Their mission this time was to transport a batch of spiritual materials needed to refine ghouls to Xuan mo, who was stationed on the broken Jade Star.


    They were already very familiar with this process.


    At this moment, they were shuttling through the space tunnel, waiting for the teleportation to end.


    However, they soon realized that something was wrong.


    Time passed by bit by bit, but they still hadn¡¯t reached their destination.


    It was as if the passage to the Jade Broken Star had been extended infinitely, with no end in sight.


    At this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but panic!


    After all, if something were to happen in the spatial tunnel, it was very likely that they would completely lose their sense of direction and be abandoned somewhere in the outer realms.


    And this place might even be extremely far away from the Three Realms. Even if they spent their entire lives here, they would never be able to return.


    At the thought of this, these immortal cultivators appeared extremely uneasy, and their faces were pale with fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The formation here was set up by the Tian Xuan celestial Lord. There won¡¯t be any problems!¡± The demigod realm master said in a deep voice as he tried to calm the crowd down.


    Upon hearing his words, the immortal cultivators in the passage still appeared very nervous.


    The leading demigod powerhouse immediately reached out his hand and pressed on the space tunnel at the side.


    He touched the spatial wall with his palm and closed his eyes to check the reason.


    Soon, he opened his eyes again with a puzzled expression.


    Originally, he thought that there was a problem with the spatial barrier. He was extremely nervous, but he did not show it.


    After all, the spatial barrier was a guarantee of safety. If the spatial barrier was broken, then the violent spatial currents outside would completely tear them apart or send them to unknown areas in the outer realms.


    However, there was not a single crack in the spatial wall, but the transfer of energy from the formation was extremely slow, as if it was being restricted by some unknown force.


    In other words, the teleportation was still going on, but the speed had been reduced to an extremely low level.


    An area that originally only took a few minutes to reach might now take them several hours.


    Although he was puzzled, the tension in his heart immediately dissipated.


    In his opinion, as long as there was no problem with the spatial wall, they were safe and there would be no life-threatening situations.


    However, what he did not know was that they were currently facing the ¡®traffic drop attack¡¯ that little Beili had mentioned.


    In fact, when they had taken the first batch of supplies, little Beili had already thought of how to take the second batch of supplies.


    The biggest problem was time.


    It would only take a few minutes for the heaven realm¡¯s transport team to reach jade fragment star. At that time, they would see the destroyed city and the huge sinkhole.


    In that case, there was a high chance that the transport team would choose to return to the heavenly realm immediately and report the situation.


    Therefore, it was particularly important to hijack this batch of supplies in time, which didn¡¯t give Lu Wu much time to prepare.


    Little Beili had thought about this problem and immediately thought of a solution.


    Her solution was actually very simple, and that was to limit the teleportation time between heaven realm and jade fragment star, giving Lu Wu enough time to prepare for his plunder!


    This was also the reason why the heaven realm¡¯s material transport team was unable to reach Jade Broken Star even though they were in the space Channel.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the teleportation time in the passage was extremely long.


    However, the leading demigod powerhouse was no longer worried. He was still thinking of reporting this matter to his superiors when he returned to the heaven realm so that they could deal with the problem in the spatial passageway.


    At this time, the space tunnel suddenly trembled, and the suction force in front of them increased greatly.


    The demigod powerhouse who noticed the change in the spatial passageway was stunned. He pressed his hand on the spatial barrier again.


    The latest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    Soon, his face revealed joy because the transmission speed of the spatial channel seemed to have recovered.


    In other words, they were about to reach their destination and didn¡¯t need to wait for a long time.


    Thinking of this, he immediately turned to his subordinate and said,¡±


    ¡°Everyone, get ready. The space tunnel has been restored!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the people in the tunnel saw a ray of light in front of them.


    Yes, they had arrived at their destination.


    However, the moment they were sent out of the space tunnel, they saw a dense crowd of people.


    The sky and the ground stretched as far as the eye could see.


    What welcomed them was not Xuan mo, who was stationed there, but a creature that they had never seen before (sky demon form).


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± At this time, a figure floating high in the air grinned and said to them.


    (Please give me your monthly votes for October. 10.1 and 10.7 are still in the period of double monthly votes. I didn¡¯t win against QVQ this month, so I¡¯ll try again in October!)

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636: Chapter 636-casting with the longest channeling bar


    Translator: 549690339


    When the space Channel appeared abnormal, the more than 100 immortal cultivators from the heaven realm who were escorting the supplies were filled with fear.


    However, when the space Channel was restored, they were filled with joy again.


    However, this joy quickly disappeared.


    The great joy after the great sorrow did not last long before it ended.


    When they came out of the space tunnel, they were not greeted by Xuan mo, who was stationed there. Instead, they were greeted by a dense group of creatures that they had never seen before.


    At this moment, the leader, ke Feng¡¯s heart sank.


    He had already realized that there was a problem.


    This was because there shouldn¡¯t have been any living beings on this abandoned planet other than Xuan mo and his immortal disciples.


    Therefore, the appearance of these creatures seemed to have explained Xuan Mo¡¯s current situation.


    His first thought was to immediately return to the heaven realm.


    He was very clear about his own strength.


    Compared to Xuan mo, who was stationed here, he was still slightly weaker. If he couldn¡¯t resist, then he had no hope.


    Therefore, he turned around and shouted without hesitation,¡±


    ......


    ¡°Hurry into the space tunnel and return to the heavenly realm!¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the space portal and blocked their way.


    It was Lu Wu, who had come in his incarnation.


    At this time, the surface of his body flickered with a faint golden light, and the well-proportioned muscles on his body were tight. He opened his arms and looked at the more than 100 immortal cultivators in front of him. It was as if he could hold off 10000 people.


    Ke Feng¡¯s heart tightened at the sight of this.


    He could vaguely sense the surging vitality and power in this person¡¯s body, so he had no confidence in winning against this person.


    However, at this time, the passage to return was blocked, and it would be too late if they didn¡¯t break out.


    As he thought of this, he gritted his teeth and rushed towards Lu Wu.


    The spiritual energy in his body surged and gathered in his right hand at this moment. A green energy ball formed in his right palm and was slammed towards Lu Wu¡¯s face.


    Seeing this, Lu Wu¡¯s face became extremely serious. With a light shout, the golden light on the surface of his body bloomed into a Golden Lotus that slowly rotated behind him.


    In fact, at this time, Lu Wu was even less confident that he could defeat this demigod master. However, he knew that at least he would not lose in terms of momentum.


    At the thought of this, he let out an ¡°oof¡± and went up to her.


    Lu Wu also used all his strength in this attack.


    The Emperor Qi in his body gathered in his right arm at that moment, and then his entire right arm was shrouded in golden light.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    As they collided, the two of them trembled at the same time.


    Immediately after, ke Feng¡¯s face revealed a shocked expression.


    He could feel a surge of vitality and a spiritual energy that he had never seen before from the other party¡¯s body.


    Furthermore, the ¡°amount¡± of this spiritual energy was not even one-third of the amount he had released, but it was evenly matched with him, and even faintly suppressed him, and was constantly increasing.


    Out of reflex, he dodged to the side and chose not to fight it head-on.


    At this time, a Golden Dragon gushed out of Lu Wu¡¯s right arm, roaring and wagging its tail, it soared into the sky and crossed the place where ke Feng was just now.


    At this moment, ke Feng was shocked.


    If he had been a step too late, he would have been hit by the attack and would have been injured.


    Ke Feng suddenly felt a huge pressure, but he still gritted his teeth and chose to approach Lu Wu. His right elbow swung towards Lu Wu¡¯s face.


    To Lu Wu¡¯s surprise, he was sent flying.


    At this moment, ke Feng was dumbfounded. He had never thought that he would succeed so easily.


    However, he decisively seized this opportunity and closed in on Lu Wu. He activated the close-combat technique he had learned,¡±spiritual body¡±, and began to cast an infinite combo on Lu Wu.


    During the attack, ke Feng seemed to be very vigilant, ready to defend against Lu Wu¡¯s possible counterattack at any time.


    However, in fact, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t resist at all ...


    Although Lu Wu tried to struggle, no matter if he stretched out his hand or his leg, he would be seen through and immediately stopped.


    In such a situation, Lu Wu¡¯s expression changed from excitement to helplessness, and finally numbness.


    Fine ... I¡¯ll take it that I¡¯m not skilled enough, you hit me ... I won¡¯t fight back!


    At this moment, the spectating players nodded in agreement.


    ¡°As expected, being cool doesn¡¯t last more than three seconds. The tank didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I can see it. He didn¡¯t expect the opponent to hit him in close range. He¡¯s obviously defenseless. What a weak fighting instinct!¡±


    ¡°Big meat shield, tell him that sneak attacks are nothing. Men should fight head-on!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a battle a turn-based fight where you punch me and I punch you back? He actually used a combo attack ... This is too much!¡±


    ¡°The big meat shield has changed. Getting beaten up is his real job. He actually acted cool just now, but I¡¯m relieved to see this!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While the players were talking among themselves, they also pounced on the hundred or so immortal cultivators below.


    Faced with the surging players, the immortal cultivators turned pale and lunged at the teleportation gate decisively.


    However, their only hope, the ¡°portal,¡± failed again.


    It was impossible to enter, as if there was a transparent barrier in front of them.


    Even though the weakest of the hundred or so members was a profound realm (ghost king) existence, they were filled with despair as they faced the swarm of players.


    The battle had begun, and both sides were in a one-sided situation.


    Compared to Lu Wu, who was being beaten up, the Army of players was beating up more than a hundred immortal cultivators, making them breathless.


    However, although Lu Wu was being beaten up, he was also learning from the fighting experience.


    At this time, he found that ke Feng¡¯s attacks were very regular. He purposefully hit a few places on the surface of his body, and the spiritual power in his hands would seep into his body along with his strikes, forming a node in those places.


    After the corresponding set of attacks, the nodes that ke Feng had left in his body would connect and cause damage to his body through the surface of his body.


    Although the internal injuries were fleeting and would be immediately recovered by soul power, ke Feng¡¯s attack method made Lu Wu very curious.


    Because of this close combat method, as long as one could continuously play a set of moves, they could break the enemy¡¯s defense and directly cause internal damage to the enemy¡¯s body.


    ¡®Interesting ...¡¯ Lu Wu thought.


    In contrast to Lu Wu, Ke Feng¡¯s mind was blown at this time.


    This set of ¡°spiritual body¡± was specially used for close combat. Originally, when he found Lu Wu¡¯s weakness, he wanted to continue attacking and completely suppress him so that he couldn¡¯t escape and counterattack.


    In fact, he did it.


    There were more than 3000 mark nodes in Lu Wu¡¯s body, and these marks had been connected more than 40 times.


    Therefore, in ke Feng¡¯s opinion, this person¡¯s internal organs should have been shaken into a pool of mud.


    However, the fact was that the opponent in front of him was not only unscathed, but he also nodded from time to time, and even occasionally showed an expression of enlightenment.


    Such an attitude really made ke Feng explode with anger. He could only grit his teeth and attack.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Lu wuchen would be able to hold on forever!


    ¡­¡­


    Below them, the players and the immortal cultivators were engaged in a fierce battle.


    In the face of the players ¡®crazy attacks, the immortal cultivators struggled to hold on and did not dare to relax at all.


    However, the players ¡®attacks were not effective for the time being. In the face of the defensive formation set up by more than a hundred powerhouses at the ghost king realm and above, it was difficult to break through in a short time.


    Although their spell techniques were overwhelming in quantity, they were far inferior in quality.


    That was because the hundred or so immortal cultivators were all capable of being bosses in the development of the players at their current stage.


    Among them, there was no lack of ghost emperor powerhouses that were even stronger than the Sea King that the players were familiar with.


    Thus, it was unrealistic to want to end this battle quickly.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded on the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough. Brothers, do you want to be artistic?¡±


    The players ¡®expressions became very strange when they heard the voice.


    They naturally knew who this person was and what art he was talking about.


    Even though some time had passed since the last explosion, they could still remember it clearly. The destructive scene at that time had truly shocked them.


    At this time, nie Feng¡¯s voice sounded in the voice channel again,¡±


    ¡°Brothers, same old rules. We¡¯ll split the rewards. You guys provide in-game materials and we¡¯ll play poker!¡±


    Hearing that the rewards would be distributed together, some players were tempted. Some players chose to mail the mystical materials stored in the storage space to nie Feng.


    Nie Feng smiled when he saw the continuous ringing of his mailbox notifications.


    There were indeed benefits to looking at the long term.


    This was the benefit of not being greedy after the last inter-world War.


    If he had kept all the rewards in his pocket, there would be no players who would give him the mystical materials that they had painstakingly collected.


    He had thought of this at that time, which was why he had returned the hundreds of thousands of Battle Points in the form of items.


    As more and more mystical materials were collected, nie Feng suddenly turned to Hu He, who was controlling the corpse spirit Army, and said,¡±


    ¡°Great Demon King, help me carry the cauldron!¡±


    ¡°My corpse spirit is here to support your cauldron?¡± Core Hu turned his head and stared.


    ¡°Please, we¡¯re all brothers, I¡¯ll help you with this!¡± Nie Feng pleaded with Hu He, looking like a punching bag.


    After another glare at nie Feng, core Hu helplessly nodded his head.


    Seeing this, nie Feng immediately took out a huge alchemy cauldron from his storage space. At this time, Hu He also called back four ghost king realm corpse spirits to help him resist the cauldron and lift it up.


    When nie Feng saw this, he decisively activated Deathwing on his back and rose into the air with the medicinal cauldron.


    At this moment, nie Feng¡¯s face revealed a smile.


    The art of explosion was about to start again!


    As the flames rose, the medicinal ingredients were thrown into the cauldron batch by batch. The dark Law within his body also began to fluctuate.


    ¡°Brothers, suppress it! I¡¯ll end it!¡±


    After hearing nie Feng¡¯s words, the players didn¡¯t hold back. They didn¡¯t care about their remaining mana and began to focus their firepower.


    Now that nie Feng had gathered all the materials needed for in-game purchases, the players knew that the battle was over.


    The power of this attack was very clear. It could be described as ¡°earth-shattering,¡± and its power had exceeded the highest limit of their knowledge at this stage.


    Killing these experts above the ghost king realm was naturally a cinch. Even if they didn¡¯t die in this kind of destruction, it would be very easy to deal the finishing blow.


    As time passed, the medicinal cauldron began to shake, and the players ¡®faces all revealed nervous expressions.


    ¡°Explosive man, remember to give us a hint before you blow it up. Don¡¯t kill us too!¡±


    ¡°Is there a countdown? I¡¯ll feel guilty if you do this!¡±


    ¡°The moment the bomb goes off, ten thousand taels of gold goes off. This one shot is worth it. Art is really a money-burning thing (funny)!¡±


    ¡°Explosive mage will livestream the spell with the longest channeling bar,¡¯forbidden spell: explosion¡¯. The channeling bar won¡¯t be completed in half an hour, so let¡¯s wait a little longer (funny).¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As he waited, the cauldron became more and more unstable, and cracks were already starting to appear.


    Seeing that nie Feng had yet to speak, the players still suppressed the hundreds of immortal cultivators below them so that they could not leave, even though they were afraid of being blown to death.


    On Lu Wu¡¯s side, the battle had been going on for so long that even ke Feng, who had the strength of a demigod, couldn¡¯t take it anymore and began to pant.


    At this moment, his face was filled with disbelief.


    He was certain that if his opponent was at the same cultivation level as him, he would be severely injured after a few rounds of attacks.


    However, the enemy in front of him had resisted more than a hundred rounds, and at this moment, he still had the same expression. There was no trace of injury at all.


    Under such circumstances, ke Feng could not hold on any longer, be it physically or mentally.


    Because he couldn¡¯t see any hope of killing Lu Wu.


    At this moment, Lu Wu seized the moment when ke Feng was in a daze. His body suddenly twisted and then he punched ke Feng¡¯s wrist.


    Taking advantage of the time when ke Feng¡¯s arm retracted, Lu Wu learned how ke Feng attacked and changed his fist into a palm. He hit ke Feng¡¯s abdomen, then his left chest, right armpit, between his eyebrows ...


    After being beaten up hundreds of times, Lu Wu had already memorized the order and position of the attack.


    What he had to do now was to use this method to return the favor.


    After every hit, a part of the Emperor Qi in Lu Wu¡¯s body would seep into his body, preparing for the final explosion.


    Although Lu Wu was unfamiliar with this set of moves, ke Feng, who was already exhausted, couldn¡¯t avoid it at all. He only felt that the place where he was hit was numb, and there was a feeling that he couldn¡¯t use any strength.


    After being hit 108 times consecutively, ke Feng¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. He felt an inexplicable force connecting his body and then erupting with a terrifying power.


    At this moment, his eyes were wide open, and his pupils were bloodshot. The pores on his body were oozing with a bright red color, and his body swelled up as if it was inflated.


    ¡°Waa!¡± The moment he opened his mouth, ke Feng spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked extremely dispirited.


    At this moment, his internal organs trembled and he lost half of his life.


    He was extremely frightened because Lu Wu had actually returned the favor in his own way.


    What was even more incredible was that Lu Wu hit the spiritual energy that remained in his body.


    This spiritual Qi was unimaginably pure, and after being connected, it exploded with an unimaginable power, more than ten times higher than the spiritual Qi He used. This attack had caused his body to be in a mess, and he was unable to continue fighting.


    The latest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    ¡°Cough, cough ... What is this special spiritual Qi ... Cough, cough ...¡±


    At this time, ke Feng already knew that he couldn¡¯t escape death. He bent his body and looked at Lu Wu with bloodshot eyes.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t answer, but pointed behind him with a smile.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s watch some fireworks first and I¡¯ll tell you the answer later!¡±


    Ke Feng slowly turned around in the air while supporting his body with his trembling hands.


    Then, he saw a huge black fireball slowly falling to the ground in the distant sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the falling medicinal refining cauldron, nie Feng opened up his hands in a very flashy manner.


    Knowing what was about to happen, many of the Chuunibyou players followed nie Feng and raised their hands, shouting the same words arrogantly,¡±


    ¡°Shenluo Tianzheng!¡±

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637: Chapter 637-chess piece


    Translator: 549690339


    Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s words, ke Feng immediately turned his head and looked back.


    In his sight, a black ball of light slowly landed on the ground and immediately bloomed with a dazzling black light.


    Under ke Feng¡¯s incredulous gaze, the black light swept over at an extremely fast speed and devoured everything in front of it ... Soon, his vision was also occupied by darkness.


    At the end of the scene, he heard the sound of the formation breaking and countless terrified screams.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Along with a loud noise, ke Feng closed his eyes, which were stung by the light, and his white hair fluttered in the strong wind.


    A violent force came along with the wind and entered his body, destroying his already withered body.


    Ke Feng¡¯s eyes were still tightly closed as he felt his vitality draining away.


    By now, he already knew that he couldn¡¯t escape death.


    However, the fear of death seeped into his heart, making him tremble uncontrollably.


    His body began to rot bit by bit under the corrosion of the law of darkness, and his body aged at an extremely fast speed ...


    This process was dragged on endlessly in ke Feng¡¯s heart, making him feel extremely tortured.


    ¡­¡­


    ......


    Time passed. After an unknown period of time, ke Feng felt that he could no longer feel pain in his body. He could not even feel the existence of his body.


    At this moment, he tried to open his eyes.


    However, what should have been an easy task became extremely difficult.


    After many attempts, when a crack appeared in the darkness and light seeped in, his vision seemed to be covered with a layer of blurry white, making him dizzy.


    As time passed, his vision gradually became clear. At this moment, he saw the completely changed appearance of the Jade Broken Star and also discovered his charred body.


    I ... Am not dead!


    Looking at The Silent World, ke Feng wanted to support his body to stand up, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not do it.


    I¡¯m so thirsty and tired!


    At this moment, ke Feng suddenly realized something. Where did all the strange creatures around him go? Why did it disappear?


    After waiting for a while, ke Feng still didn¡¯t see the Grim Reaper who came to end his life.


    At this moment, the thought of survival surged in his body.


    Could it be that they thought that I was dead ... And had already left?


    Thinking of this, he resisted his fatigue and turned to look at the portal.


    Ke Feng¡¯s desire to live reached its peak when he discovered that the formation set up by the profound heavens immortal Lord was still intact.


    He slowly fell to the ground and crawled toward the portal.


    However, as he moved closer to the portal, fear rose in ke Feng¡¯s heart again.


    The moment he thought he was going to die, the fear in his heart faded.


    However, now that he had the hope of living, it also gave him the fear of death.


    He was afraid that the moment he was about to succeed, those strange creatures would return and kill him.


    Faster ... Faster!


    At this moment, his willpower was supporting him to continue moving. Although the speed was not fast, ke Feng had already used all his strength.


    Time passed by bit by bit. Ke Feng didn¡¯t know how long he had been climbing.


    The moment his hands touched the portal, he pulled on the door post and sent himself into the portal.


    After entering the spatial tunnel, he finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and passed out in the spatial tunnel.


    However, ke Feng knew that he had survived. He had survived ...


    However, what he did not know was that there was a pair of eyes watching his struggle to survive and leave.


    When ke Feng thought he had survived, the person behind the scenes also smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    When he opened his eyes again, ke Feng found himself lying in the center of the array, surrounded by eight doctors who were activating the array.


    He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t feel his body anymore.


    At this time, a doctor in front of him suddenly turned his head and looked at him,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Ke Feng wanted to ask himself what was going on, but he couldn¡¯t speak at all.


    The doctor seemed to understand what ke Feng wanted to ask, so he looked at him with a serious expression and said,¡±


    ¡°Your body has been completely destroyed. We don¡¯t have the ability to restore it, but we are trying to build a new body for you. Relax, it will be over after a good sleep!¡±


    Upon hearing this, ke Feng¡¯s mind trembled and his soul couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    His body was destroyed? How was that possible?


    He knew very well what it meant for his body to be completely gone. It meant that everything he had learned in his life had been destroyed, including the divine seal that was about to ignite the divine fire.


    After that, there was no hope of becoming a god, and everything had to start from scratch ... No, there was no possibility of starting from scratch!


    It was because these doctors could not create a body that was completely connected to his soul ... He could not have a future ...


    At the thought of this, ke Feng¡¯s soul couldn¡¯t help but fluctuate violently. The few doctors at the side couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡°Let his soul sleep for a while. It¡¯s not good for us to continue!¡± The leading doctor said at this time.


    As soon as he finished speaking, ke Feng, who was still in a state of panic, felt everything around him turn blurry until it disappeared ...


    ¡­¡­


    When he woke up again, ke Feng found that he had become an immortal disciple without any spirit Qi in his body. Everything he had once possessed was gone.


    And the first thing he did after waking up was not to go through the normal physical adaptability examination, but to be taken to the heavenly Policy Bureau for questioning.


    Ke Feng didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything that had happened on the broken Jade Star.


    After getting what he wanted, the heavenly God in charge of asking the questions looked at ke Feng and said,¡±


    ¡°A creature I¡¯ve never seen before? This should be a foreign invasion. We¡¯ll investigate further. You can go back first!¡±


    Upon hearing this, ke Feng hurriedly asked,¡±


    ¡°Immortal master, what about my subsequent arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve already signed you up for the heavenly Imperial Academy. You can start cultivating again. Your position will be reserved for you. When you cultivate to the demigod realm, we¡¯ll arrange a new position for you!¡±


    Ke Feng was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    Cultivate to the demigod realm?


    He was only an ordinary immortal Disciple Now. He dared not imagine how long it would take him to cultivate to the demigod realm.


    In addition, his new body and soul could not merge perfectly, making it extremely difficult to cultivate. Therefore, he felt that the immortal Master¡¯s words were simply bullsh * t!


    ¡°Are there no other arrangements?¡± Ke Feng asked again unwillingly.


    ¡°You should focus on your cultivation. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll go and report the situation first. If there are other arrangements, I¡¯ll inform you!¡± The God furrowed his brows and asked impatiently.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Although ke Feng was unwilling, he suppressed the urge to explode and nodded.


    He then turned around and left.


    Looking at ke Feng¡¯s back, the heavenly God revealed a mocking smile.


    In his opinion, ke Feng was just unlucky to have encountered a plundering force from the outer realm.


    As for him wanting to take back what was his, that was simply impossible.


    The resources of the heaven realm were distributed according to strength, and they were never wasted on such a useless person who had no possibility of rising!


    Arranging for ke Feng to go to the heavenly Imperial Academy and promising to give him everything he had once he cultivated to the demigod realm was just a perfunctory act for the outside world to see.


    This was because he knew that it was impossible for ke Feng to cultivate to the demigod realm!


    If his body and soul could not match perfectly, the difficulty of cultivating ke Feng would be a hundred times, a thousand times, or even more than that of ordinary immortal disciples!


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    Heavenly realm, Genji region, tianque Academy!


    It wasn¡¯t the once-in-a-decade recruitment day. However, the ¡°heavenly Imperial Academy¡± welcomed a new student on this day.


    His arrival aroused the curiosity of many students in the heavenly Imperial Academy.


    From their point of view, the arrival of this newcomer had obviously broken the rules set by the heavenly Imperial Academy.


    As one of the thirty-two most prestigious Academies in the heaven realm, the heavenly Imperial Academy only accepted a fixed number of new students every ten years. It never accepted more or less students.


    They were all admitted based on the results of the entrance trial, from top to bottom.


    However, not only did this student not need to go through the trial, but he even crossed the rule of once in ten years recruitment and was directly admitted.


    This caused quite a stir in the heavenly Imperial Academy.


    After a detailed understanding, the students of the heaven imperial court were even more in disbelief.


    This newcomer was just an ordinary immortal disciple who had not even started cultivating!


    He got in through connections!


    There was no need to guess anything. Ke Feng, who had just arrived at the Tian que Academy, had been labeled.


    The higher-ups ¡®arrangements for this new student caused a huge sensation in the Academy.


    New students would be directly allocated the Academy¡¯s highest ¡°sky¡±-level resource allocation. They didn¡¯t need to challenge the trial and could directly enter the Sky Class!


    While this news shocked all the students of the heaven imperial court, some people also hated it.


    The reason was simple.


    As the class with the most resources, the ¡°heaven class¡± was the goal of many students. However, with the sudden addition of a newcomer, it was equivalent to taking up an important position, making a few students who originally had hopes of advancing into the heaven class suddenly lose their hope.


    And the reason why the heaven Imperial Academy students accepted a fixed number of students every time was precisely because the allocation of resources was fixed.


    His participation would also share the resources that everyone would get.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t a lot, all the students were filled with dissatisfaction.


    If they had relied on their own strength to enter the Sky Class and obtain the highest resources, although they would be envious or jealous, they would definitely not feel as indignant as they were now.


    As a result, many people began to secretly target him ...


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Feng was well aware of the criticism outside.


    Half a month ago, he was a demigod expert who was about to enter the celestial class. He didn¡¯t even care about the person in charge of the heavenly Imperial Academy.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the other students, the ¡°heaven class¡± resources he had received were completely not compatible with his strength.


    However, to ke Feng, he didn¡¯t want these resources at all!


    What he wanted was the follow-up arrangements of the higher-ups in the heaven realm, to give him an explanation and a future!


    However, he did not receive any follow-up arrangements.


    It was obvious that the higher-ups had given up on him.


    Now, they were using these resources that he had once disdained to brush him off.


    At this moment, ke Feng¡¯s heart was filled with despair.


    The path of cultivation was fraught with difficulties. From a student of an ordinary Academy to an official immortal of the heaven realm, he had spent his entire life cultivating. However, now that he had proven his Dao and was about to become an immortal, he had to start all over again. He couldn¡¯t bear such a blow.


    Under such circumstances, ke Feng¡¯s heart was under great pressure.


    However, after struggling with his thoughts, ke Feng still chose to continue cultivating.


    Back then, it was cultivation that had elevated him to a high position. Now, he was going to use cultivation to get back what he had lost.


    However, the second blow came very quickly.


    Just as he had thought, the lack of compatibility in his soul made it difficult for him to continue his cultivation.


    It was the simplest way of gathering Qi into the body, but there was a slight difference between the position of the soul and the body.


    This caused him to suffer from spasms several times during his cultivation. He could not make any progress in his cultivation, and in serious cases, he almost lost his life.


    This gave ke Feng despair once again.


    However, his performance in the eyes of the other Academies could only be described with one word: Trash!


    They could easily obtain resources that others could not even obtain even if they worked hard, but they did not make any progress at all. They were wasting the cultivation resources that should have been used reasonably.


    As a result, more and more students began to secretly target ke Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, ke Feng came to the Academy¡¯s dining hall after his cultivation as usual.


    He walked to the front of the table marked with ¡°day shift¡± and sat down. He picked up his utensils and began to eat.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a pain in his head, and then a pile of food fell from the top of his head.


    ¡°Ah, I almost fell down. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    At this moment, a voice came from the side. Ke Feng looked up and saw a female student holding an empty food box with an apologetic face.


    Kefeng nodded silently and didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his head and continued to eat.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    At this moment, another box of food was smashed on Feng ke¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the road was slippery!¡±


    At this moment, ke Feng¡¯s heart was filled with anger.


    However, before he could react, a food container flew over and smashed into his face. Then, a voice came from afar,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my hand slipped!¡±


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    Before ke Feng could get angry, countless food boxes were thrown at him from all directions.


    The anger that had been accumulating for a long time exploded at this moment. Almost all the students in the cafeteria had participated in this.


    Soon, ke Feng was buried by the food.


    His heart was filled with anger, but other than anger, he had no other means to fight back.


    Because the current him was just a good-for-nothing!


    ¡­¡­


    After this day, the secret targeting was put on the surface.


    Putting laxatives in his food, throwing poisonous insects on his bed, stealing the resources he got every time, and so on ...


    In the beginning, the Academy¡¯s higher-ups tried to stop them. However, the situation had developed to the point where all the students in the Academy had joined in. It was no longer under control.


    Therefore, the higher-ups chose to indulge her.


    When they found out about Kefeng¡¯s identity as a demigod, they chose to give him the best treatment to please him. This was because they felt the same way as Kefeng. They felt that the higher-ups might make arrangements for him, and that his stay here was only temporary.


    However, there was no reply after a long time, which meant that ke Feng had been given up. Therefore, they no longer had any thoughts of pleasing ke Feng.


    After that, they also made their choice.


    ¡­¡­


    The Academy¡¯s meeting.


    After all the students had arrived, the Academy¡¯s person-in-charge made an announcement in front of all the students in the Great Hall!


    Cancel Kefeng heaven class¡¯s identity and resource allocation!


    Upon hearing this news, the entire place was in an uproar, followed by cheers.


    However, ke Feng was dumbfounded when he heard the news.


    He had wanted to rely on this batch of cultivation resources to cultivate again. Although it was extremely difficult, he had never given up.


    ¡°On what basis!¡± At this moment, ke Feng could not help but stand up and roar at the person in charge in front of all the students.


    It was obvious that the person in charge of the Academy didn¡¯t expect that Kefeng would say such words at this time.


    ¡°The resources are distributed according to needs. The effect of your cultivation is so low that it can be distributed to others to maximize the value!¡± The person-in-charge looked at ke Feng and spoke with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Maximize value? F * ck your mother¡¯s maximize value. Do you know why I¡¯m in this situation? Have you seen my sacrifice?¡± Ke Feng¡¯s face turned ferocious.


    Even in a desperate situation, he did not give up. However, everything around him was the first to abandon him. This kind of environment was so oppressive that he could not breathe. At this moment, he finally could not bear it anymore!


    ¡°This decision will not change. You can choose to give up, or you can use your strength to take back everything. Prove to me that you can do it!¡± The person in charge of the Academy didn¡¯t argue with ke Feng. He just looked at him and spoke quietly.


    Ke Feng didn¡¯t say anything, but he clenched his fists.


    Was he using cultivation to prove it again?


    I will, I can do it!


    At this moment, ke Feng gritted his teeth and swore secretly!


    ¡­¡­


    The facts had proven that after one¡¯s body was Reforged, cultivation could no longer be made up for with hard work and effort.


    He had gritted his teeth and persevered countless times, but there was no return at all.


    On the contrary, the students ¡®bullying of him became even more frenzied.


    After he was stripped of his qualifications as a member of the Sky Class, these students didn¡¯t give up on torturing him. On the contrary, after knowing that he had no one to rely on, they became even more violent!


    At the end of the day¡¯s cultivation, the pale-faced ke Feng stood up and wanted to walk out of the cultivation room. However, he found that the door of the cultivation room was closed. No matter how hard he pushed, he could not open it.


    Just as ke Feng was worrying about this, several figures came from behind and struck him on the head with a stick, knocking him to the ground.


    Ke Feng panicked and was about to stand up. At this moment, another stick came from the side and hit his face.


    Two of ke Feng¡¯s front teeth were broken by this blow.


    Before he could come back to his senses, he felt the back of his head being hit again, and his vision blurred.


    Before he lost consciousness, he heard a sentence:


    ¡°Brother Yao, if it wasn¡¯t for him, you would have been in the Sky Class. I¡¯ve helped you get back at him!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t get discovered!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When ke Feng woke up again, it was already late at night.


    He sat up and looked at the pool of blood on the ground and the two broken teeth not far away, a desolate smile on his face.


    He had once been an immortal, but that was in the past!


    Now that he had fallen into such a situation, he no longer had the pride he had in the past.


    In fact, he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t cultivate any tricks at all. However, the unwillingness in the depths of his heart made him grit his teeth and choose to continue cultivating. This was to numb himself, or to deceive himself.


    However, at this moment, ke Feng¡¯s attitude changed.


    ¡°Hehe, trash?¡± Rubbing the back of his head, ke Feng¡¯s face gradually turned ferocious.¡±


    The latest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me a chance. I will take revenge. I will!¡±


    From an immortal to an ordinary student, and then to the many encounters he had had during this period of time, ke Feng¡¯s heart was filled with resentment.


    The heavenly God from the heavenly Policy Bureau had said that one could only return to their position after reaching a certain cultivation realm ...


    The person in charge of the Academy had said that the resources were only given to those with talent ...


    The students had said that he was trash, and that his existence was a waste of resources ...


    Everything had to do with his own strength.


    At this moment, he desired strength, he desired to become stronger, and he desired to take revenge.


    Evil thoughts were born deep in his heart ...


    The moonlight shone in through the window. In the reflection of the pool of blood on the ground, ke Feng¡¯s face was hideous.


    At this moment, ke Feng found that he had grown a New Black front tooth under the moonlight ...

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638: Completely erupting


    Translator: 549690339


    Ke Feng¡¯s daily cultivation continued, and the students ¡®hostility towards him had never decreased.


    But he chose to accept it.


    At this moment, ke Feng seemed to have become an outlet for these students to vent their suppressed cultivation days. All the negative emotions were released in ke Feng.


    Humiliation, torture, teasing-they would use all the methods they could think of on ke Feng.


    Every time ke Feng was allocated a cultivation resource, it would be taken away immediately, leaving nothing behind.


    Although he was a student, ke Feng¡¯s life here was worse than a dog ¡®S. He had suffered all kinds of torture.


    However, no one knew that deep inside ke Feng¡¯s heart, he had already changed ...


    That day, he had been beaten up in the cultivation room and lost two front teeth.


    It was also at that time that ke Feng discovered that he had actually grown a New Black front tooth.


    He didn¡¯t know why they had teeth.


    However, he could feel the surging power from the tooth. It was like a vast ocean, endless and endless.


    When he tried to extract power from his teeth, he really did get an extremely pure power. This power was even purer than when he was in the demigod realm, and the quality was impeccable.


    This discovery gave ke Feng hope once again. Hence, he started cultivating again.


    ......


    What made him even more surprised was that the weak body he had created was becoming more and more compatible with his soul under the transformation of this tooth.


    The biggest problem seemed to have been solved by the appearance of this tooth.


    However, this time, he was no longer cultivating to counter the wind for the sake of his illusory future. Instead, he was doing it for the sake of his strong desire for revenge.


    But before he was strong enough, he chose to endure!


    He knew that this day would not be too far away ...


    As usual, he would eat in the corner of the Academy¡¯s cafeteria. Occasionally, some students would pour the leftovers into his lunchbox.


    When they brushed past each other, they would definitely knock him to the ground on purpose ...


    According to what they said, this was an Academy, a place where cultivators should stay. Since they couldn¡¯t even gather spirit Qi, they might as well get lost. This way, they could have fewer people to share the resources with.


    Ke Feng didn¡¯t refute all of this and chose to remain silent.


    During this period, ke Feng¡¯s strength rose rapidly.


    With a powerful soul as a carrier, the one-time huge power did not affect ke Feng at all.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639: Arcade mode activated


    Translator: 549690339


    Black flames rose in the Great Hall of the heavenly Imperial Academy.


    At this moment, the trash in the eyes of the students, the ¡°ke Feng¡± who could have been bullied at will, had become their fear.


    In the face of death, they were no longer as arrogant as they used to be. They all cried, begged for mercy, and madly hit the barrier that prevented them from leaving.


    Looking at the familiar faces, ke Feng¡¯s face revealed a ferocious smile.


    ¡°From now on ... I won¡¯t tolerate it anymore. I¡¯ll return everything you¡¯ve given me!


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Ke Feng laughed hysterically at the thought of this.


    His soul was already in danger from constantly absorbing the power contained in the teeth, but he still continued to absorb it greedily without any intention of stopping.


    Since one¡¯s strength could determine the fate of others, then it was up to me to decide your fate!


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    At this moment, the fourth black will bead was condensed on the surface of ke Feng¡¯s body. It revolved around his body and the flames around him became more turbulent.


    The flames spread at this moment, igniting the bodies of the students in the auditorium as they watched in horror.


    Ke Feng slowly opened his Crimson eyes amidst his cries. He then reached out and grabbed.


    The prayer beads around him vibrated, and the bodies of all the students in the auditorium were crushed by an invisible force, turning into a mist of blood.


    ......


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Ke Feng took a deep breath. The blood mist gathered and poured into his mouth.


    At this moment, ke Feng had completely abandoned his bottom line. The evil thoughts in his body had devoured the cowardice in his heart.


    Ke Feng felt comfortable all over as if he had unlocked a shackle.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± At this time, the fifth black will bead formed on the surface of his body.


    His body had also grown to 800 meters tall, like a mountain.


    Looking down at the heavenly Imperial Academy, ke Feng began to move.


    He stomped his foot and the ground shook. With him as the center, cracks spread out.


    The prayer beads on his body trembled with his thoughts. The buildings around him were shattered into dust by this invisible force and spread rapidly like an apocalyptic storm. Everything turned into nothingness.


    The heavenly imperial court, one of the 32 Academies in the heaven realm, became history at this moment.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Ke Feng roared to the sky in excitement.


    His voice spread out with the help of the prayer beads, and soon spread throughout the entire eternal path domain.


    This was ke Feng¡¯s declaration of war. He wanted to break the rules.


    He wanted to ... Destroy everything!


    At this moment, all the heaven realm cultivators in the everlasting domain were terrified. They flew into the sky and looked in the direction of the heavenly Imperial Academy.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The roar came again, deafening to the ears.


    And thus, wind Conqueror¡¯s destructive operation began ...


    The five rosary beads were spinning rapidly around his body, and a surging power was pouring into his body. At this moment, ke Feng suddenly punched the ground.


    With him as the center, a violent force swept out, and the island began to shake violently. Countless gravel floated into the air and disintegrated bit by bit, turning into powder.


    The island also fell apart under this force, turning into yellow sand that scattered in the air.


    ¡°Stop!¡± At this moment, a figure appeared above Feng ke¡¯s head. Then, a Golden Pagoda descended from the sky and pressed down on Feng ke¡¯s head.


    Ke Feng was unmoved by the attack that was falling from the sky. He continued to press his fist against the ground. The power in his body continued to surge into the ground, disintegrating the island.


    Just as the Golden Pagoda was about to collide with ke Feng¡¯s head, one of ke Feng¡¯s rosary beads suddenly left his body and flew toward the pagoda.


    A series of spell ripples spread out from the collision.


    Under the disbelieving gaze of the immortal, his Pagoda began to disintegrate, turning into fragments and scattering.


    The immortal¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    Before he could react, the black bead suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of his forehead.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Blood splattered as the Rosary beads pierced through his head, crushing his body at the same time.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Bathed in the blood rain, ke Feng raised his head and roared excitedly. He then raised his hand and slammed it on the ground.


    The floating island also completely collapsed at this moment, turning into countless pieces and falling down.


    Meanwhile, ke Feng¡¯s body shot toward the ground at this moment, crashing down like a burning meteorite.


    At this moment, the immortals who were observing in the dark could no longer sit still and flew toward ke Feng¡¯s direction.


    Many barriers were formed below, and countless figures appeared. They wanted to join forces to stop ke Feng¡¯s destruction.


    Ke Feng, who had completely lost control, had blood-red eyes. He did not Dodge at all and crashed into the array barrier.


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    A crack appeared on the formation, and as the five black prayer beads moved, the crack began to spread in all directions like a spider web.


    The moment ke Feng broke through the enchantment, the immortals from the heavenly realm below were in disbelief.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Looking at the densely-packed figures of Immortals, a wild smile appeared on ke Feng¡¯s face, and one of the Rosary beads on the surface of his body shattered.


    Then, an extremely terrifying force suddenly swept out in all directions and swept through the bodies of these Immortals.


    With a series of explosions, none of the immortals could escape the power of the broken beads, and they all turned into a mist of blood.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± At the sight of this scene, Kefeng laughed wildly.


    Then, his body turned into a fireball and fell to the ground.


    The moment his body came into contact with the ground, flames swept out, and countless buildings and immortal disciples were turned into dust in the flames.


    At this moment, ke Feng was like a world-destroying Demon King, bringing fear and destruction to the everlasting domain.


    This was exactly what he wanted to do.


    When the shackles in his heart were completely broken, his resentment and hatred were catalyzed, and he had long lost his reason.


    To be more precise, he had no bottom line.


    Since this world had chosen to abandon him, he would destroy it and let everything be annihilated and disappeared under his power.


    Driven by his crazy thoughts, ke Feng turned everything he passed into a sea of fire.


    At this moment, a mountain covered with talismans suddenly appeared in front of ke Feng.


    Ke Feng didn¡¯t stop and crashed into the mountain.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± The ground caved in, and ke Feng simply flattened the mountain and moved forward bit by bit.


    The figure in the dark also spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He had never expected ke Feng to be so powerful that even he could not resist it.


    At this moment, ke Feng suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed to the left.


    A powerful suction force appeared. Before the heavenly God who was hiding in the dark could react, he found himself in ke Feng¡¯s hand.


    In his frightened eyes, ke Feng threw him into his mouth ... And chewed ...


    Ke Feng¡¯s soul was on the verge of collapse. The pain was not unbearable to him, but a satisfying release.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Once again, his roar reverberated throughout the entire region, bringing with it the fear of death.


    ¡°Suppress!¡± At this moment, a voice was heard.


    Then, ke Feng, who was moving forward, fell to the ground. Strange patterns appeared on his limbs, locking him to the ground and making him unable to move.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in the sky.


    The newcomer was dressed in green and stood in the air with his hands behind his back. He looked at ke Feng with a serious expression.


    ¡°How did you enter the heaven realm through the heaven Gate?¡±


    Ke Feng, who was trapped on the ground, didn¡¯t answer. He continued to absorb the power contained in the teeth like crazy. He raised his hands bit by bit and propped up his body.


    Upon seeing this, the sky Mystic immortal Lord, who was standing in the air, was astonished.


    ¡°Suppress!¡± He shouted again.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he spat out a huge golden word that landed on ke Feng¡¯s body with a loud bang, pressing him to the ground again.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you how you entered the heaven realm!¡± The profound heavens immortal Lord asked as he looked at the struggling ke Feng.


    ¡°Profound heavens immortal Lord, hahaha, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Ke Feng¡¯s body trembled violently as he struggled with all his strength.


    The profound heavens immortal Lord was a heaven realm expert whom he had once admired greatly.


    However, in ke Feng¡¯s eyes, he deserved to die!


    He had done so much for the heaven realm, but all he got in return was abandonment, so he hated everything here.


    The profound heavens celestial Lord was one of the people who set these rules!


    ¡°Roar!¡± As he roared, one of the prayer beads on his body shattered, and the explosive force tore the Golden characters apart. Under the disbelieving gaze of the profound sky immortal Lord, ke Feng¡¯s body floated up into the air and pounced toward him.


    The giant black palm was coming toward him, but the profound sky immortal Lord did not retreat. Instead, he slapped the giant palm.


    A huge Golden Palm expanded in the wind and collided with ke Feng¡¯s right arm.


    A violent wind pressure swept in all directions. At this moment, a hint of madness appeared on ke Feng¡¯s face. The last three remaining black rosary beads exploded at the same time.


    The violent force instantly blasted ke Feng¡¯s right arm into a mist of blood, while the force transformed from the explosion of the Rosary beads turned into a blood-red palm print, shattering the Golden Palm print and slamming into his body.


    At this moment, even the profound heavens immortal Lord couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood as his body was sent flying.


    ¡°Hahaha, die!¡± At this moment, ke Feng pounced toward Tian Xuan immortal Lord with a sinister smile and bit him.


    At this critical moment of life and death, Tianxuan celestial Lord¡¯s eyes turned golden. He formed three immortal seals with both hands and summoned all the immortal spiritual energy in his body to form a golden giant beast, which collided with ke Feng¡¯s body.


    ¡°Die!¡± Ke Feng grabbed the Golden beast and bit its neck. He tore off a piece of golden flesh and swallowed it. Then, he raised his head and bit down again.


    The profound sky immortal Lord¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. He blinked his golden eyes and controlled the giant golden beast to start a counterattack.


    He didn¡¯t expect this person to be so strong that he could fight with him.


    For some reason, Tianxuan celestial Lord even felt that the ability displayed by this person was somewhat familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before ...


    However, at this moment, Tian Xuan celestial Lord couldn¡¯t think too much. He immediately unleashed his full strength and was ready to kill ke Feng!


    This time, without the support of the black rosary, Kefeng could no longer unleash his power. He was getting weaker and weaker under the suppression of the profound sky immortal Lord.


    A smile appeared on the profound sky immortal Lord¡¯s face at the sight of this. He then controlled the giant golden beast to RAM into ke Feng¡¯s body. The Golden beast melted into a golden liquid and wrapped around ke Feng.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± As the profound sky immortal Lord muttered, the Golden liquid suddenly exploded.


    Ke Feng¡¯s body finally couldn¡¯t withstand the attack. His body became extremely broken and he fell from the sky.


    Upon seeing this, a smile appeared on the profound sky immortal Lord¡¯s face.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, he was in the divine artifact space.


    The latest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    Lu Wu, who was paying attention to all this, also had a smile on his face after seeing ke Feng¡¯s death.


    Then, an arcade machine appeared in front of him. Countless soul coins gathered in his hand and turned into a game coin.


    Then, Lu Wu stuffed it into the arcade machine.


    ¡°Resurrect on the spot!¡±


    With Lu Wu¡¯s shout, the game coin condensed from a soul coin instantly arrived in heaven through the divine artifact ...


    What Lu Wu wanted to do was very simple. He just had to wake up ke Feng¡¯s soul that was about to sink into oblivion and re-form his body.


    As for the energy consumed by Kefeng in the battle, it was naturally paid by the East Emperor Taiyi, so Lu Wu didn¡¯t need to waste his soul power at all!


    This time, he was going to personally control ke Feng to fight!


    ¡°I want to play too?¡± At this time, little Bei Li, who was standing beside him, said eagerly.


    ¡°One life for one person. If you die, we¡¯ll exchange for another!¡± Lu Wu held the joystick and said generously.

 Chapter 640 - Max-level player: little Beili

    Chapter 640: Max-level player: little Beili


    Translator: 549690339


    The profound sky immortal Lord smiled as he looked at ke Feng¡¯s broken body and landed on the ground.


    ¡®Since I can¡¯t get anything out of him, I¡¯ll just search his soul. I¡¯ll still know the truth!¡¯


    Now, he was very curious as to how this person had stepped through the heavenly gate and entered the heaven realm.


    However, a blue ball suddenly appeared on the surface of Feng ke¡¯s body. It then exploded into a blue mist and surged into his body.


    Under Tian Xuan immortal Lord¡¯s disbelieving gaze, ke Feng¡¯s broken body was being repaired bit by bit.


    At the same time, the teeth of the negative entity that was connected to the body of East Emperor Taiyi began to extract the power of his body, pouring it into ke Feng¡¯s body.


    One star ¡­ Two stars ¡­ Three stars ¡­


    When the third Rosary was formed, ke Feng suddenly opened his eyes and pounced at the approaching Tian Xuan immortal Lord.


    At the sight of this, the profound sky immortal Lord¡¯s eyes turned golden again. He summoned the Golden beast decisively and charged forward.


    However, what he did not expect was that this time, ke Feng directly detonated three of the Rosary beads.


    The violent power that was stirred up shattered the Golden beast and sent him flying.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± A giant sinkhole appeared on the ground.


    At this moment, Tian Xuan celestial Lord¡¯s clothes were in tatters, and his white hair was dancing in the wind as he fell to the ground. He felt an unbearable pain all over his body, and he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    At this moment, the profound sky immortal Lord was extremely terrified.


    He was sure that ke Feng had died.


    However, for some reason, he had actually been resurrected on the spot. Even his physical body had been reconstructed, and the power that had been exhausted in his body had been restored to its original state.


    Looking at ke Feng, who was pouncing toward him, the profound sky immortal Lord endured the pain and stood up. Then, he formed an immortal seal with both hands and transformed into a golden beast to meet the attack.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the divine artifact space.


    Lu Wu held the joystick and pressed the buttons at the same time with a serious expression.


    This feeling of playing arcade games could only be described as ¡°exciting¡± for Lu Wu.


    There were A total of eight buttons. The joystick controlled up, down, left, right, front, and back. The a key drew donghuang¡¯s power, the B key swung his fist, the C key kicked, the D key exploded Qi (explode the will bead), the E key flew ¡­


    At the same time, there was also the way to use the various key combinations ¡­


    At this moment, Lu Wu transformed into a Big Shot in the game and began to control ke Feng to beat up the sky Mystic immortal Lord.


    Lu Wu had been unhappy with the person in charge of the heaven policy mirror for a long time. Now that he had the opportunity, he naturally had to repay him.


    In the situation where Tianxuan immortal Lord was unable to resist, Lu Wu controlled ke Feng and slapped his face hard.


    Who asked you to set up hidden chess pieces everywhere! Pa!


    Who asked you to F * cking harm Cang Xu! Pa!


    Who told you to have your eyes on the human realm! Pa!


    Who asked you to set up a space passage to the netherworld! Pa!


    Up, up, down, left, right, BABA! ¡°Pa pa pa!¡±


    Lu Wu was having fun, and little Bei Li, who was beside him, showed a look of desire because she found that it was really fun and wanted to play.


    However, just as Lu Wu was about to kill Tianxuan immortal Lord, several figures suddenly appeared on the screen. They attacked at the same time and suppressed ke Feng, who was beating Tianxuan immortal Lord.


    Then, countless spell techniques blasted ke Feng¡¯s body into pieces.


    game over!


    At this moment, a line of words appeared on the screen.


    Lu Wu slammed the arcade machine and spent 50 million soul coins to condense a ¡°game coin¡±. Just as he was about to put it into the arcade machine, little Beili suddenly said,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he helplessly handed the game coins to little Bei Li.


    After all, they had agreed to exchange one life for another.


    After taking the game coins, Xiao Bei Li jumped onto his seat and inserted the game coins into the machine.


    At this moment, a blue ball appeared above ke Feng¡¯s broken body again. After it exploded, it turned into countless blue mist and surged into his body, repairing his broken body.


    The battle started again.


    This time, little Bei Li was facing the combined attacks of three heavenly realm high Immortals.


    Little Beili¡¯s face was solemn as he held the joystick and started to press the buttons.


    Unlike Lu Wu¡¯s simple operation, little Beili tried to use combination control from the beginning.


    Facing three strong opponents, little Bei Li took the initiative to adopt a defensive strategy, instead of directly using the energy blast (will blast bead) to attack like Lu Wu.


    He planned to gather power from his teeth first, accumulate more prayer beads, and then wait for the right time to use them.


    Little Bei Li called this move ¡®accumulating rage points¡¯.


    Obviously, in terms of gaming talent, little Bei Li was better than Lu Wu.


    As time passed, Lu Wu could not believe that little Bei Li was able to withstand the simultaneous attacks of the three immortal Masters and even formed the eighth black will bead.


    ¡°Watch carefully!¡± At that moment, little Bei Li suddenly let out a soft cry. His hands turned into phantoms as he pressed them down.


    ¡°Little Beili¡¯s first move, rocket head!¡±


    In the image, one of ke Feng¡¯s rosary beads suddenly shattered, and with the force of the explosion, he slammed into the immortal Lord¡¯s chest, knocking him back several steps with a pale face.


    It was obvious that the immortal master did not expect that ¡°ke Feng,¡± who had been on the defensive all this time, would suddenly counterattack and was caught off guard.


    ¡°Little Bei Li, the second move, aowu!¡±


    In the video, ke Feng suddenly pounced on the immortal master who had fallen and bit his ear ¡­


    Lu Wu was stunned by this scene.


    F * ck, he even used a combo?


    We¡¯re probably not playing the same game ¡­


    Looking at the serious-looking little Bei Li who was pressing the hammer immortal master¡¯s buttons, Lu Wu suddenly felt like he was little Bei Li¡¯s pendant ¡­


    Weak, wronged and useless ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Although he was weak, little Beili¡¯s ability to control everything was so strong that it was terrifying.


    When Lu Wu was operating, although he respected the game, he still felt awkward. After all, it was just the simplest basic control, and it was impossible to smoothly connect various abilities.


    However, after little Bei Li had gotten used to his defense, he was able to control the wind with great familiarity.


    He defended and attacked, then defended and gathered his Qi, then exploded his Qi and attacked ¡­


    In particular, the self-created ¡®little north li 18 styles¡¯ could only be described as brutal.


    When he used the sure-kill technique, strangle, he almost strangled an immortal until his soul left his body and he died on the spot.


    At this time, little Bei Li seemed to be able to pass all the levels with a single game coin. When he was getting excited, he stood up from his seat and his hands turned into phantoms. Lu Wu was dazzled by the operation and couldn¡¯t learn it even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Hahaha, I saw a flaw. Head hammer!¡±


    ¡°Take my combo and lie down!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, stupid guy, you don¡¯t deserve to be my enemy!¡±


    ¡°This is the difference in intelligence. Do you think I¡¯m going to punch you? no, continue to hit your head and fall!¡±


    ¡°Burst, Dodge, move, move, you can¡¯t hit me!¡±


    ¡°Go behind you and strangle your throat!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at little Bei Li, who was getting more and more arrogant, Lu Wu fell silent.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, little Beili had used his actions to show him that talent did exist.


    It was the same wind control, but everyone had to start from zero.


    Little Bei Li had only played for a while, but he was already a Max-level player. He could even come up with a Combo Guide and a strategy.


    In fact, little Bei Li¡¯s skills were still improving.


    Not only had he learned how to control the wind to fight, but he had also begun to study the moves of the three immortal monarchs in order to find their flaws.


    He was still a newbie player and only knew the simplest moves ¡­


    At this time, Lu Wu, who was watching the game from the side, looked like a newbie in the arcade hall looking up at a Big Boss who had passed all the levels with a single game coin. His face was full of envy and longing.


    If only I could be this awesome ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The battle was still going on. By accumulating rage points, little Bei Li¡¯s every attack put immense pressure on the three immortal Masters.


    What made them feel even more helpless was that every time they formed hand seals and were ready to attack, ke Feng seemed to be able to see through this and started to Dodge in advance.


    The battle with ke Feng made them feel like they were full of flaws.


    In the end, the immortal master could no longer bear it and began to fight against ke Feng with all his might. He wanted to create an opportunity to kill ke Feng even if he was injured.


    Under such circumstances, little Bei Li suddenly controlled ke Feng to hug one of the immortal monarchs, and the ten will beads on his body exploded at the same time.


    With the ¡®GAME lover¡¯ notification, little Bei Li took the immortal away.


    Lu Wu was dumbfounded by this scene. He actually killed an immortal master, what a big profit!


    ¡°You do it. I¡¯m not very familiar with it. Let me think about the technical problems. It¡¯ll be fine next time!¡± At this time, little Beili nodded at Lu Wu.


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    Not very skilled?


    Are you serious?


    At this moment, Lu Wu felt that the word ¡°talent¡± had been thrown at his face by little Bei Li, which had caused him a mental blow.


    Lolis can¡¯t be judged by their appearance, the ancients didn¡¯t lie to me!


    As he thought of this, Lu Wu silently condensed a ¡°game coin¡± and put it into the arcade machine.


    Soon, ke Feng was resurrected on the spot again.


    Under the horrified gazes of the remaining two immortal Masters, it pounced on them.


    However, the fear on the two immortal Masters ¡®faces quickly turned into confusion.


    Because this time, wind Conqueror ¡­ Was so weak!


    After more than ten minutes of Lu Wu¡¯s control, the screen lit up with ¡°GAME OVER¡± as expected.


    Lu Wu¡¯s face was full of tears and he thought that he was a handicapped person.


    And so, the all-rounded little Bei Li once again made a magnificent appearance.


    While the two immortal Masters were still in a daze, ke Feng, who had become stronger again, began to beat them up ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark, the eastern Emperor Taiyi was paying close attention to ke Feng, who was fighting with the immortal Lord.


    At this moment, he was still searching for the exact location of the negative body.


    However, no matter how hard he tried to sense, the negative entities were pointing at ke Feng. There was no power behind the scenes.


    At this moment, East Emperor Taiyi frowned.


    Unwilling to give up, he continued to sense for a while, and finally couldn¡¯t sit still.


    If this continued, ke Feng would kill the other two immortal Masters as well.


    His figure suddenly appeared in the everlasting domain. With a raise of his hand, he stopped ke Feng in place.


    The latest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    The force was too strong. No matter how skilled little Bei Li was, he could not block it.


    Then, ke Feng¡¯s body was crushed by an invisible force and turned into fine powder ¡­


    So, it was Lu Wu¡¯s turn again ¡­


    At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s hand that was holding the game coins was trembling.


    A newbie challenging a BOSS?


    I can¡¯t even beat the small monsters, so how can I directly fight the strongest BOSS at the last level?


    Lu Wu felt that he had no chance of winning.


    After all, all of ke Feng¡¯s power came from donghuang Taiyi. No matter how powerful ke Feng¡¯s power was, it could never surpass donghuang Taiyi ¡®s.


    At the thought of this, Lu Wuxin was determined.


    Since you can¡¯t beat me, why the hell are you still fighting? you hit me, so I¡¯ll tear down your house and see who¡¯s more ruthless!

 Chapter 641 - Divine seal of glass

    Chapter 641: Divine seal of glass


    Translator: 549690339


    Donghuang¡¯s appearance brought the ¡®game¡¯ that Lu Wu had arranged to an end.


    In the face of absolute power, ke Feng had no ability to fight with it!


    However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t think so at this time.


    He immediately condensed a ¡°game coin¡± with his soul coins and threw it into the arcade machine.


    At this moment, ke Feng¡¯s body in the heavenly realm reassembled.


    Under donghuang Taiyi¡¯s astonished gaze, the resurrected ke Feng pounced toward the city below after reforming his body. He then detonated the newly condensed will bead.


    As the flames rose, a violent power wreaked havoc in the city of the heaven realm.


    Lu Wu¡¯s idea was very simple.


    Although I can¡¯t beat you, I can tear down your house!


    No matter what technique or strategy you want, if you hit me, I¡¯ll tear down your house. If you hit me, I¡¯ll massacre the city!


    As a clumsy player, Lu Wu suddenly thought of a solution.


    Donghuang¡¯s expression turned grave as he saw this. He immediately extended his hand to control ke Feng. With a clench of his fist, ke Feng¡¯s body exploded on the spot and turned into nothingness.


    Seeing ke Feng¡¯s body being crushed, donghuang Taiyi was about to grab his soul and check it.


    However, right at this moment, the divine weapon was activated and forcefully dragged ke Feng¡¯s soul into the six paths reincarnation, allowing him to escape from donghuang Taiyi¡¯s grasp.


    Sensing the disappearance of his soul, donghuang Taiyi¡¯s body also disappeared from where he was standing, following ke Feng¡¯s soul into the six paths of reincarnation.


    Lu Wu and little Bei Li, who saw this scene through the divine artifact, smiled.


    Whether it was the control of the six paths of reincarnation or the control of the soul, little Bei Li was able to suppress donghuang.


    The moment donghuang Taiyi entered the six paths of reincarnation, ke Feng¡¯s soul returned to its original spot under Bei Li¡¯s control.


    Then, Lu Wu decisively used the coin to revive ¡­ And continued to dismantle!


    By the time donghuang Taiyi returned, ke Feng had already turned this city into a sea of fire and was rushing to the next city.


    At this moment, the Furious donghuang disappeared from where he was standing. When he reappeared, he was already above ke Feng¡¯s head, crushing his physical body in an instant.


    However, just as he was about to grab ke Feng¡¯s soul, it was once again kept into the six paths of reincarnation.


    Donghuang Taiyi saw this and followed after him decisively ¡­


    After repeating this a few times, donghuang Taiyi¡¯s face turned gloomy. He activated all ten prayer beads at the same time, locking down the heaven and earth, isolating this place from the outside world.


    At this moment, although Lu Wu could use the method of Burning Soul coins to make in-game purchases and continue to deal with donghuang Taiyi, it was no longer necessary.


    This was because ke Feng¡¯s soul had begun to disintegrate.


    Although he could still absorb energy from donghuang, ke Feng¡¯s soul, which had been under a heavy load, could no longer take it.


    His soul had already begun to disintegrate and disperse bit by bit.


    Although little Beili had the ability to repair ke Feng¡¯s soul, it was too risky.


    This was because the premise of repairing the soul was to bring ke Feng¡¯s soul into the divine artifact space.


    However, there was a huge risk in doing so. It was unknown whether East Emperor Taiyi could find the location of the space of the divine artifact by following this line.


    The strength of donghuang Taiyi was something that Lu Wu could not compete with at this stage. If he was really found by him, the result would be obvious.


    The reason why Lu Wu dared to do this was because he was prepared to abandon ke Feng¡¯s soul and would never absorb it into the divine artifact.


    In other words, as ke Feng¡¯s soul began to collapse, this would be his last life. There was no possibility of him being resurrected.


    At this moment, ke Feng¡¯s face revealed a smile. He pointed his middle finger at donghuang Taiyi. His body was crushed by an invisible force, and his soul was also disintegrated.


    Sensing that ke Feng¡¯s soul had collapsed, donghuang, who had wanted to search his soul, was stunned. He reached out and grabbed where ke Feng was.


    Suddenly, a Black Tooth appeared from the blood mist and fell into his palm.


    Sensing the energy fluctuations coming from the tooth, donghuang¡¯s expressionless face finally showed a slight change.


    Now, he knew why Kefeng could take power from him. He also knew that his guess was right. Someone was using their body parts to create negative entities!


    As for where this tooth came from, donghuang Taiyi had already guessed it.


    That was a hidden chess piece he had left behind to kill Shaohao, who had escaped to the outer realm.


    At this moment, it was very obvious that the chess game had been broken by someone, and this person had even used this to counter his move.


    A human race power that had fled to the outer realms?


    While guessing the identity of this person, donghuang Taiyi¡¯s face showed a trace of seriousness.


    Everything in the Three Realms was under his control.


    In the Dharma ending age of the human world, the past cultivation events were gone forever, and there was no hope of rising again.


    Under the law of the jungle, the netherworld had constant internal friction, and its overall battle power was much weaker than the heaven realm ¡®s. It could not pose a threat to the heaven realm.


    The only ones he was most worried about were the human soldiers who had fled to the outer realms.


    This was also the reason why he had chosen to continue his pursuit after the three humans had fled.


    Because the human race¡¯s potential was too great, if they were not completely eliminated, the risk would always exist.


    As he thought of this, donghuang thought of another person, and the fear on his face disappeared in an instant.


    At this moment, he thought of ¡®slaughter¡¯, but he quickly denied this guess.


    If the person behind the scenes was really tu mie, no matter how strong the heaven realm was, it was impossible to fight with him. Why did they need to play such tricks now?


    As he thought of this, donghuang Taiyi raised his head and looked at the sky. His gaze pierced through the layers of clouds and arrived at the endless void of the outer realm ¡­


    Since you haven¡¯t returned after so long, I hope you¡¯re dead ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the divine artifact space.


    Lu Wu and little Bei Li were all smiles.


    In fact, the reason why the resentment in ke Feng¡¯s heart grew so quickly was all because of Lu Wu¡¯s arrangement.


    When he was on the broken Jade Star, Lu Wu had already planted a twisted seed in ke Feng¡¯s heart when he was in a coma. It would explode sooner or later.


    But what Lu Wu didn¡¯t expect was that this seed would grow so quickly and soon reached the stage where it could be used.


    This was also his first counterattack against heaven.


    Since they were enemies, he would not show any mercy.


    Ice used ¡°battle to the death¡± to bloom the last afterglow of the heaven-defying old era. At that time, Lu Wu vowed to open the dawn of a new era.


    Ren zu Kong Yi used his life to protect the descendants of the human race, and Lu Wu once swore that he would inherit his will!


    Lu Wu never said his promise, but he carried it out with his actions.


    He had suffered many losses in the hands of the heaven realm, but this time, Lu Wu felt satisfied.


    Although he had spent 800 million soul coins in this battle to revive ke Feng, the losses he had caused to heaven realm were far more than this number.


    Moreover, the batch of resources that ke Feng had transported to the broken Jade Star was worth four billion soul coins. Compared to his income, this amount of expenditure was nothing.


    After spending 800 million soul coins to play an arcade game, Lu Wu not only didn¡¯t feel that he had lost out, but he also felt that it was very exciting.


    If ke Feng¡¯s soul wasn¡¯t crushed by the power from East Emperor Taiyi, he would have been able to continue!


    No matter what, he had to play with the high and mighty Eastern Emperor Taiyi and let him know the horror of the rich big shots.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the arcade game was over. Lu Wu began to count the supplies he got from this cross-border Battle.


    A moment later, the statistics of the divine artifact came out.


    [Types of medicinal herbs: 23145 types]


    [Classifications: earth Emperor essence, earth core soul marrow, pill soul serum, drunken cloud immortal tree, water cloud fruit, Soaring Dragon Heart, red flame fruit, sulfur flame spirit saliva, heavenly numb meteorite essence, seven-colored Moon Orchid, Soul Baby fruit, spirit Dragon heavenly Ganoderma, earth core serum, broken Dragon Root, returning grass, Vermillion blood fruit ¡­]


    [Proportion of low-level mystical materials: 31.8%]


    [Proportion of intermediate mystical materials: 48.5%]


    [Proportion of high-tier mystical materials: 21.7%]


    [Total value (converted to soul coins): 4.937647432 soul coins!]


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Lu Wu felt extremely happy.


    Back then, in order to save Bing Ling, he had lost a few billion soul coins in the game with donghuang Taiyi in the six paths of reincarnation.


    Now that he had earned all of it back from heaven in this way, Lu Wu felt even happier than the usual way to earn soul coins.


    Lu Wu¡¯s heart was surging with excitement at this moment.


    ¡°Big meatshield, check the forum!¡± Little Beili, who was standing on the side, poked Lu Wu and said,¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he cast a confused look.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he immediately opened the battle Forum and began to scan through the popular posts on the homepage.


    Very quickly, he knew what little Beili was referring to.


    This was a post that had been posted not long ago, but it had attracted a large number of players, and its popularity was rising.


    [Who knows what this is? [I picked it up from the ruins of the explosion during the previous inter-world War. Is it valuable? why can¡¯t I understand the content of the analysis?] [Op: delicious wind snake]


    (Picture attached)


    [Glass divine seal (God Realm level two)]:


    [Item information: extinguished divine seal. It contains the power of three heaven realm laws.]


    ¡­¡­


    The players were discussing the item in the post. The description of the item was vague, and they did not know its specific effects.


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°from a professional point of view, just by looking at the two words ¡®immortal state¡¯ hanging behind this item, it¡¯s not simple. I think it can be sold for at least 100000 soul coins. Although I don¡¯t know its specific effects, it¡¯s best not to sell it. Otherwise, you might regret it when you find out its specific effects during the version update.¡±(Funny) After all, in the early stages of the war, a bunch of people had chosen to sell their mystical materials in the merchant shop at one-tenth of the current market price. They were still happy at that time, but now they were probably regretting it to the point where their intestines turned green (funny). Of course, you could sell it in advance as a precaution, because this thing might not be worth much after the version update. The earlier you sell it, the earlier you enjoy it (funny)


    The strongest pear: ¡°I don¡¯t think this thing is valuable. It can¡¯t be eaten or used as equipment. It¡¯s also not a material for alchemy or forging. It doesn¡¯t seem to be of any use. The above is just my personal guess!¡±


    [Invincible loneliness: a godly state item. It¡¯s definitely not simple. I feel that it might be of great use in the future. Op, do you have any thoughts of selling it?] Contact me privately if you have it (the Sea King is deep in thought.jpg)


    [Suika Taro: why can you guys pick up good things so easily? look at what I¡¯ve picked up (thud)(attached)]


    [Ash pile (white)]:


    [Item Introduction: there should be three owners of this pile of ashes, but now they seem to have fused together ¡­]


    Hairy man and wind replied suikataro: ¡°hahaha, F * ck you, you¡¯re a talent. Others picked up equipment after the explosion, but you picked up a pile of ashes. And it¡¯s a fusion of three people. You¡¯re a talent!¡±


    Crayon Shin-chan replied to suikua Taro,[you can recycle trash. After all, it¡¯s still a white quality material. You can get the forger to help you make a white quality ash blade.] Although the quality of this weapon was not high, it might be the first equipment in the entire server that was above level 400. After all, the owners of these ashes were all existences above the realm of ghost emperor and ghost king (funny)


    A cup of iced Coke replied Crayon Shinchan: Are you trying to kill me with laughter? What bone ash weapon? hahaha!


    Peppa the wild boar: ¡°stop fooling around. Let ¡®[email protected] dog official together and ask him to come out and explain what the¡¯ divine seal of Azure ¡®is!¡±


    The undying warrior:@war official


    Master baokemeng:@conscript official


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: <@battle official>


    ¡­¡­


    In the case that the discussion couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion, the players began to ¡°tag¡± Lu Wu¡¯s side account on the official forum, hoping that he would come out and explain.


    To this, Lu Wu was silent.


    When he saw the divine seal, he was also dumbfounded at first.


    The players didn¡¯t know the value of this item, but how could he not know?


    Just like the netherworld, each divine seal in the heaven realm represented a God, so one could imagine its value.


    But what puzzled Lu Wu was ¡­


    During the inter-realm battle, the strongest ke Feng was only at the demigod realm. How did this divine seal appear in the inter-realm battle?


    Thinking of this, Lu Wu focused on the ¡°glaze divine seal¡± stored in a player¡¯s space and began to investigate.


    The divine artifact¡¯s deduction function was activated at this moment.


    At the same time, the soul coins in his storage began to burn intensely.


    Then, an image appeared in front of Lu Wu¡¯s eyes and began to rapidly advance.


    A moment later, Lu Wu, who had deduced the specific information about this divine seal, opened his eyes.


    After finding out the specific reason, Lu Wu suddenly didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    It turned out that the previous owner of this divine seal was a very ordinary immortal disciple of the heaven realm. He obtained this divine seal by chance and activated it by accident.


    After that, the life of this immortal disciple changed greatly.


    By relying on the divine seal, he could experience high-level immortal spells that he had never dared to think about in the past. He could also observe the trajectory of the laws through the divine seal, come into contact with the power of the laws, and comprehend the preliminary imprints of the laws. It could be said that this immortal disciple¡¯s cultivation was like a cheat, and his future would be even more beautiful.


    However, he was very careful. He knew that it was a crime to keep a Jade, so he hid this divine seal and didn¡¯t let anyone know. He planned to fuse it into his body bit by bit, choosing to keep a low profile before he had absolute power.


    The latest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    According to the normal development of the plot, a guy who had obtained a cheat and knew how to keep a low profile would usually grow into a Big Shot in the end.


    However, the ¡°cultivation talent¡± he had displayed at this time had been appreciated by the higher-ups, ke Feng. He had been transferred to the transportation team from the reserve.


    From this moment on, the guy who had obtained the cheat was doomed to a tragedy.


    Under nie Feng¡¯s in-game bomb, this guy with a bright future couldn¡¯t resist and evaporated on the spot ¡­


    However, the marker was left behind, and it was picked up by the player who had posted the thread.


    After understanding the specific reason, Lu Wu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    He clearly had a cheat, but he didn¡¯t expect his life to end in such a way. It could be said that his death was without any waves, which was completely not in line with the characteristics of a Big Shot with a cheat.


    It was too F * cking tragic!


    Lu Wu wanted to make a sad expression, but when he thought that the heaven realm had lost a very important divine seal recorded in The Investiture of the Gods in this battle, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    It was too tragic! Hahaha!

 Chapter 642 - Heavenly demon ranking

    Chapter 642: Heavenly demon ranking


    Translator: 549690339


    Just as the players on the forums were discussing the specific uses of the divine seal ¡­


    The player who posted the thread had a game notification in his mind:


    [Game prompt: you have triggered a hidden mission. Please head to the underworld¡¯s butler and submit the ¡®divine seal of glass¡¯ to activate the hidden mission. After completing all the missions, you will receive high rewards and hidden profession rewards (probability).]


    After seeing the content of the game prompt, the player was completely stunned.


    He had originally planned to sell the divine seal to Gu Yu. After all, he couldn¡¯t resist the price of 100000 soul coins.


    However, when he saw the game prompt that there was a chance of obtaining a hidden profession mission, he replied to Gu Yu without hesitation,¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not selling!¡±


    After that, the player decisively rushed to hell and handed the ¡®divine seal of glass¡¯ he had obtained to the hell Butler. He then received a quest line from the Butler.


    Then, he happily started his hidden mission journey ¡­


    While this player was extremely happy, Lu Wu was also very happy.


    In truth, the divine veluriyam seal wasn¡¯t very useful to players.


    Because the players ¡®cultivation system was completely different from that of the Empyrean, it was impossible for them to rely on absorbing the deity¡¯s seal to ascend, let alone be listed on The Investiture of the Gods.


    However, it was different for Lu Wu because he could maximize the value of this divine seal!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the divine artifact space.


    A green divine imprint flickered with a resplendent radiance under the infusion of soul power. The law power within it was also completely awakened at this moment.


    Seeing this, Lu Wu and little Bei Li, who were standing on the side, smiled.


    ¡°Big meat shield, let¡¯s start making our own Investiture of the Gods!¡± Little Bei Li suddenly turned around and said to Lu Wu.


    When Lu Wu heard this, he nodded excitedly. Then, he took out his ¡°small manual on the wall¡± and covered it on the seal.


    ¡°What should I do next?¡± Lu Wu turned to little Bei Li and asked.


    ¡°Leave it to me, you just watch!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Little Bei Li said as he took a step forward and stood in front of the divine seal. He then took out his own little book and tore off three pages.


    At that moment, the large amount of soul coins stored in the divine artifact space turned into a Blue River and wrapped around the three pieces of paper in little Bei Li¡¯s hands. Then, the three pieces of paper began to burn.


    In the burning, twisted black runes appeared from it and quickly rushed into Lu Wu¡¯s ¡°hanging manual¡± under the control of little Bei Li.


    At this moment, the ¡®hanging manual¡¯ started to change and began to devour the ¡®colored glaze divine seal¡¯ below.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Wu¡¯s lips curved up.


    The heaven realm had the list of deification and the netherworld realm had the list of Yin gods. This time, he would also have his own list of deification.


    Time passed by bit by bit, and half a day quickly passed.


    However, the devouring was not over yet. It was still going on.


    Looking at the soul coins in his inventory, Lu Wu¡¯s face showed a pained expression.


    It had to be said that this process consumed too many soul coins. If it were not for the batch of heaven realm resources he had plundered before, he might really not have enough now.


    However, when he thought about the ¡°God List¡± that he was about to get, Lu Wu suddenly felt much better.


    Another half a day passed as he waited. The devouring process was finally coming to an end.


    At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s hanging manual had already changed greatly. It was dark gold in color and was emitting a dark red light, like a rare treasure.


    When the last green light of the ¡°glazed divine seal¡± was swallowed by the ¡°wall-hanging manual¡±, the dark gold manual slowly floated into Lu Wu¡¯s hand.


    [Unnamed (incomplete God ranking list)]:


    [Item description: the list of deification. It controls the power of the laws of the Three Realms. The holder of this divine item can pardon the gods and establish an immortal orthodoxy!]


    Investiture of the Gods ¡®current members (one):


    Evil god (evil king):


    [Laws mastered: law of undying, law of blood sacrifice, law of strange spirits, law of the netherworld, law of concealment]


    [Power of unpardoned Law: Law of glass]


    [Inner laws: (6/6000)]


    ¡­¡­


    Holding the divine roll, Lu Wu¡¯s heart was surging with emotions.


    In fact, the idea of setting up a divine ranking for the players had been in their minds since the beginning.


    However, he had never been able to implement it.


    This was because the prerequisite for constructing the divine roll was to possess at least 3000 Dao laws.


    The heaven realm¡¯s Investiture of the Gods had the power of 3000 Dao laws, and the yin God List was also constructed by the power of 3000 Dao laws. If Lu Wu wanted to create a God¡¯s list for the players, he would need 3000 rule power to build a complete rule cycle system.


    However, the problem was how to obtain 3000 nomological laws.


    Back then, the human world walked the path of physical ascension, but this path was not suitable for the current players to walk.


    In fact, this question had been bothering Lu Wu for a long time.


    As the players ¡®strength grew, they would reach the demigod realm sooner or later.


    However, at that time, they could not be like the heaven realm and the yin realm, where they could become gods on the God roll, because there was no God roll that could contain them.


    However, Lu Wu had found a way out now, and that was to make his own God List that combined the laws of heaven and Yin world and contained the power of 6000 Dao laws.


    This path was very similar to the path that the human realm had taken in the past. If they couldn¡¯t produce spiritual energy, then they would absorb the spiritual energy from the heaven realm and the netherworld realm to cultivate.


    This time, Lu Wu¡¯s choice was more thorough. He integrated the laws into it and created a divine roll that was stronger than the heaven and Yin realms.


    Lu Wu had also asked little Bei Li if this would affect the Three Realms.


    Little Beili, on the other hand, expressed that there was no problem at all.


    This was because what they needed to do was not to separate the nomological belt between the heaven realm and the netherworld realm, but to cultivate new nomological power.


    For example, in the divine seal of the evil demon God, little Bei Li had extracted the power of five laws and added them to the evil king.


    These five nomological laws were not the main nomological belt. They were just imprints, and their disappearance had no effect on the Three Realms. However, little Bei Li had a way to cultivate these five nomological marks to the point where they could be connected to the main law.


    In other words, Lu Wu didn¡¯t need to take the main law belt controlled by the Emperor of heaven realm or the Emperor of netherworld. As long as he got the law marks, and then used his soul power to cultivate these marks into the main law belt, it would be enough.


    Thus, doing so would not affect the normal operations of the Three Realms!


    However, the number of nomological marks that could be derived from the main body¡¯s nomological belt was not unlimited. According to little Bei Li, each main body¡¯s nomological belt could only produce 108 nomological marks at most.


    At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s God List had swallowed the ¡°glaze divine seal¡± of the heaven realm, which was equivalent to the heaven realm losing a glaze law seal forever.


    As for the five law marks left by the evil demon God, Lu Wu would consider returning them when he cultivated the main law belt, but there was no possibility of returning the ones in the heaven realm.


    Not only would he not return it, but Lu Wu was already thinking about how to kill a group of gods in the heaven realm to enrich the laws contained in his God List.


    After all, Lu Wu was going to walk the path of integrating the 6000 Dao laws of the two worlds. No God would give his own divine seal to him for free, so he could only Rob it.


    As he thought of this, Lu Wu¡¯s face showed a strange expression.


    The way players grew was by plundering. He didn¡¯t expect that the future Ascension would also be by robbing others ¡­


    This was very logical and in line with the players ¡®actual situation!


    ¡°Big meatshield, start your magic gathering journey!¡± At that moment, little Beili clenched his fist and gave him a look of encouragement.


    Lu Wu rolled his eyes,¡±


    ¡°There are only six nomological divine seals right now. Do you have any way to quickly collect them?¡±


    ¡°There are!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Little Beili nodded.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°First of all, you have to understand that what we want is not the main system of laws. As long as there is the power of laws, it will be enough. There are players who have mastered the power of laws among the players, such as explosive man. He has the divine seal of dark laws in his body. When the time comes, you can secretly deduct some of it, and then we will use soul coins to cultivate the divine seal of dark laws with the deducted portion of dark laws!¡±


    Little Beili paused for a moment before he continued,¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s better to have a ready-made divine seal of laws, because the cost of cultivating it is very large. As long as we have a ready-made divine seal of laws, we don¡¯t need to spend a large number of soul coins to cultivate it bit by bit. We can catalyze it into a magical belt in one go!¡±


    After hearing little Beili¡¯s explanation, Lu Wu nodded in agreement.


    He had just devoured the ready-made divine seal of veluriyam, and it had cost him five billion soul coins.


    If it was truly nurturing the law power into the law Divine seal, the soul power consumed during this process would be even greater than devouring.


    Therefore, it was better to get everything done in one go and directly devour the divine seal after snatching it.


    This way, he could skip a step that consumed a lot of energy.


    As for how to cultivate the divine seal into the main system of laws in the future, Lu Wu did not think about it for the time being.


    The main reason was that they were poor and couldn¡¯t afford to train them!


    However, Lu Wu was not worried.


    When the players were able to kill gods, Lu Wu would get an unimaginable amount of soul coins for every God they killed.


    As long as the players grew, the income of soul coins would also continue to increase. When the players could become gods, the soul coins they created every day would naturally be enough for Lu Wu to cultivate his main law belt.


    As he thought of this, Lu Wu began to hope that the players would quickly become stronger.


    My baokemeng collection journey ¡­ Bah, the collection of laws will have to be fought for by you killing gods!


    At this moment, Lu Wu really wanted to make a public announcement:


    Do you want the treasure? it¡¯s with the gods. Quickly go and kill the gods!


    ¡­¡­


    After some fantasizing, Lu Wu turned to look at Xiao bei and said,¡±


    ¡°What name do you think I should give my wall-mounted notebook?¡±


    ¡°Think of it yourself, I have to think of the name, what¡¯s the use of having you as the boss!¡± Little Beili immediately showed a look of disdain.


    When Lu Wu heard this, he smiled awkwardly and then began to think hard.


    Leek ranking? Man God ranking list? The calamity rankings?


    After thinking for a while, Lu Wu suddenly had an idea.


    The latest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    At this moment, he thought of the ancestor of the human race.¡±The human Emperor was killed.


    It seemed that the Army he led was called ¡°otherworldly demons¡± by the outside world, and the human warriors under him were very similar to the players, all plundering and growing, immortal and undying.


    As a descendant of the human race, let me continue my glory!


    ¡°What do you think about naming it the heavenly demon ranking?¡± Lu wuwang asked as he watched Xiao bei leave.


    Little Bei Li did not say anything. He just took a sip of the iced Coke and slowly left the divine artifact.


    However, before he left, Lu Wu saw that little Bei Li¡¯s hand that was holding the iced Coke seemed to be trembling, and his eyes were red.


    Lu Wu scratched his head, looking a little confused.


    After some thought, he still decided to give it this name.


    At this moment, three big words slowly appeared on the cover of the dark gold ¡°wall Handbook.¡±


    The heavenly demon ranking!

 Chapter 643 - Superweapon concept

    Chapter 643: Superweapon concept


    Translator: 549690339


    While Lu Wu was happy about the completion of the heavenly demon list ¡­


    An unremarkable live-stream room in the forum had become the most popular live-stream room.


    Over the past few days, he had listened to Miao Ying¡¯s advice and stopped working on the case. He would choose to rest at midnight every night to conserve his energy.


    However, with such an unprecedented case in front of him, how could he fall asleep easily?


    11 cruel murder videos, 11 innocent girls who were killed, the cold-blooded and mysterious murderer, the seemingly foolish Video Publisher, the unidentified suspect, and the bizarre car accident in the distant West River 12 years ago all made this case full of unknown variables!


    Although they were close to the truth, no one knew what unexpected things would happen tomorrow.


    Of course, apart from the case, Zhao Yu had also put a lot of thought into Jecca and Juliet¡¯s case.


    To be honest, Juliet¡¯s words had really shocked him. He didn¡¯t expect Juliet to be so well-informed. She actually knew about the deal that he had made with Jecca.


    It seemed that Miao kun was right. These people were not easy to deal with. He had to be alert when dealing with them in the future.


    They might be fighting against the same enemy on Miracle Island, but it was hard to say when it came to their own interests.


    He didn¡¯t understand. Was it a trap set by Jecca, or was Juliet just jealous of Zhao Yu¡¯s deal with Jecca?


    At first, Zhao Yu wanted to have a good talk with Miao kun about this, but for some reason, he called Miao kun several times in a row, but none of them answered.


    He wondered if his father-in-law was ready to sell the medicine in his gourd again.


    It was reasonable to say that he was the one who found Jecca, so it was impossible for Miao kun not to know about the deal between him and Jecca.


    Then, why didn¡¯t he ask or hint at her?


    Could it be that Miao kun had turned a blind eye to it? Was it possible that the case that Jecca asked him to investigate also had his vested interests? He also wanted to use her, so he didn¡¯t pick up her calls?


    However, no matter what, Zhao Yu¡¯s biggest task was to solve the video murder case and find the real murderer!


    As for the deal, he would wait until the case was solved!


    So, in order to be able to face the case in a good mood the next day, Zhao Yu finally chose to use the invisible sleeping pill, so that he could finally have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the situation or if it was the will of heaven.


    The next morning, a strong gust of cold air hit Feng ping city, causing the temperature to drop. Snow fell, and in the blink of an eye, the entire city was dyed silver ¡­


    In the Special Investigation Group¡¯s office at Feng ping police station, Zhao Yu was holding a cup of hot coffee and looking out the window at the snowy scenery.


    ¡°The weather forecast is really amazing,¡± Ran Tao said, holding a hot spring in his arms.¡±It¡¯s snowing so heavily, but it can¡¯t be predicted?¡±


    ¡°Boss,¡± he stood by the window and said to Zhao Yu,¡±fortunately, we refunded our flight tickets yesterday. With the heavy snow, the airport should have stopped all flights already, right?¡±


    ¡°The plane may have stopped, but the information won¡¯t stop!¡± Zhao Yu looked at his watch. It was already ten in the morning.¡±At this time ¡­¡± He said meaningfully,¡±cui, you should be able to find something, right?¡±


    ¡°I have confidence in the little girl,¡± Ran Tao said.¡±Don¡¯t worry, boss. She will definitely find out. Give her more time!¡±


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve given the Xijiang Provincial Office an ultimatum, and now all the elites in Xijiang province are helping little cui! Isn¡¯t she fighting alone?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! How did this happen?¡± Just as Ran Tao finished speaking, Zeng ke, who was sitting at the desk next to him, suddenly stood up and said to Zhao Yu with an ugly expression,¡±team leader, the forensics department just received news that none of the DNA we collected from the bag was related to Li Mo!¡±


    ¡°That bag ¡­ It¡¯s not Kang Ziqing ¡®s!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Hearing this news, Zhao Yu was also very surprised.¡±Are you sure? The target we talked about yesterday with the highest concentration ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, the DNA with the highest concentration has no blood relationship with Li Mo, let alone the other two!¡± Zeng ke replied gloomily.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± Zhao Yu said, confused.¡±That bag, even if it wasn¡¯t Kang Ziqing ¡®s, he should have touched it before, right?¡± There¡¯s even a family photo of him in there!¡±


    Ran Tao frowned and said,¡±if the bag didn¡¯t belong to Kang Ziqing, and there was no DNA on it, could it be that someone had deliberately framed him?¡± he asked.


    ¡°All of this was planned by someone? The ¡­ The murderer?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Zeng ke said.¡±Could there be such a situation?¡± The real murderer of the video murder case saw that his crime had been exposed, so he found Kang Ziqing as a scapegoat?


    ¡°He deliberately put the videotape in Kang Ziqing¡¯s locker, and that leather bag was also the murderer ¡®s? And among the other items, only that photo is Kang Ziqing ¡®s?¡±


    Hearing Zeng ke¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s brows furrowed, and their thoughts were in a mess. If that was the case, the case would be even more complicated.


    ¡°That ¡­ That¡¯s not right, is it?¡± Wu Xiumin recalled and said,¡±the welfare Institute has the patient¡¯s inventory list. Didn¡¯t someone already confirm that Kang Ziqing was with the bag when he was sent to the welfare Institute?¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Suddenly, Zhao Yu was shocked and almost crushed the coffee cup in his hand. The coffee spilled all over the floor, even splashing on him. He shouted in excitement,¡±I know what¡¯s going on!


    ¡°If the bag isn¡¯t Kang Ziqing ¡®s, then there¡¯s only one possibility! He¡¯s the real murderer, Zhenzhen!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone was shocked, and they all looked at Zhao Yu in disbelief.


    ¡°Who else is there? The president!¡± Zhao Yu waved his hands and shouted,¡±he told me that he saw the bag come with Kang Ziqing, but there was no DNA on the bag, only his ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ Yes, yes, yes ¡­¡± Ran Tao said in surprise.¡±The director has absolute power in the welfare Institute, and he can change the list ¡­¡±


    ¡°And ¡­ If he had hidden the video in the bag of a vegetable, that would be the perfect frame! Hahaha ¡­ We ¡­ We¡¯ve finally caught him!


    Internal and external conflicts were the real situation.


    However, after the two cross-border battles, the hell server welcomed a period of peace.


    The main reason for the peace this time was still because they had been provoked.


    In the two cross-border wars, the hell server had relied on the new weapons developed by AI ke and the super-intelligent brain to show off their might. Their overall strength was not much weaker than the European server.


    However, compared to the most powerful mid-tier server, the gap was still extremely obvious.


    In particular, nie Feng¡¯s two khorium skills ended the war in a way that ended it.


    The players from the hell server were excited.


    After the second cross-border war, Arek agreed to the proposal of cooperation from the US military and began to develop new technological weapons with them.


    This time, Eric didn¡¯t hold back. Under the condition that the US military offered a large number of spirit ores as an exchange, he released the blueprint of his ¡®human mechanization¡¯ transformation plan.


    At the same time, Tesla¡¯s bio-human transformation plan had some preliminary results, and it was posted on the hell server¡¯s forum as a guide.


    The hell suit had opened up two paths of human modification and technological development.


    In terms of cooperation and sharing of benefits, Eric also made a suggestion.


    That was to create a weapon of mass destruction!


    The reason Eric had this idea was because of nie Feng.


    After seeing the power of nie Feng¡¯s pay-to-win bomb, Eric also wanted to make such a high-tech weapon that was similar to the bomb.


    His first thought was nuclear weapons.


    However, he quickly rejected the idea of such a weapon.


    This was because the destructive power of nuclear weapons was definitely not as powerful as nie Feng¡¯s Krypton gold bombs.


    There were only two main types of nuclear weapons. 30% of the energy released was radiation, and 70% of the energy was shock waves and heat energy.


    However, the problem was that most of the monsters in the hell suit were heat resistant creatures. Some of them could even swim in extremely hot lava. Therefore, the lethality of the Super high temperature was not very practical here.


    The second characteristic of nuclear weapons was nuclear radiation.


    Rather than destructive power, it was more of a threat. Moreover, with the physique of the monster in the hell suit, the destructive power of the radiation was too weak and was not of much use at all.


    After some hesitation, Eric gave up the idea of making nuclear weapons.


    This was because such a weapon was not suitable for the environment of the hell suit.


    Especially for those God-level powerhouses, the limitations of nuclear weapons were too great.


    But Eric didn¡¯t give up.


    He started to look through the database, trying to find a super weapon that could be used in the hell server¡¯s war against the outside world, just like nie Feng.


    In the midst of his search, Eric found information on a super weapon.


    Space-based weapon!


    It was a weapon system deployed in the form of a satellite at high altitude. It was high up and could strike the ground quickly and accurately. It was imagined to be like the ¡°God¡¯s staff¡±, using the huge kinetic energy generated by the tungsten rod falling from the sky to attack the target on the ground. The explosion was pure lethality.


    Even the US military was shocked when Eric mentioned this suggestion during the meeting.


    Because of the emergence of space-based weapons, it was necessary to build a Positioning System equivalent to GPS, which was an extremely huge project.


    Moreover, in the environment of the hell suit, there were also various dangerous creatures in the sky. Space-based weapons might be destroyed in a few days in the sky.


    Eric was once again in a dilemma.


    However, he did not give up. He was determined to create a super weapon!

 Chapter 644 - A chance encounter

    Chapter 644: A chance encounter


    Translator: 549690339


    The great domain of hell, the blue Valley ruins.


    After Eric and the US military had worked together, the hell server had welcomed a period of peace.


    Following that, the problem of technological development was brought to the table.


    The main problem was how to catch up to the central server. This was the key to development.


    At this time, Eric, who was one of the leading figures in the development of technology in the hell server, proposed the idea of creating a ¡®superweapon¡¯.


    In Arek¡¯s mind, he did not expect such a weapon to be able to kill gods, but it had to be able to shake demigod-level powerhouses. Even nie Feng was able to kill demigod realm experts!


    In this regard, Eric put forward several plans in the subsequent consultation with the US military.


    However, a large number of researchers opposed these plans during the meeting.


    In the eyes of these researchers, Eric¡¯s idea was too far-sighted.


    The development of the Super weapon would be inevitable in the future, but not now.


    This was because the most important factor for this type of weapon of mass destruction was whether it could accurately hit the target. If it could not accurately hit the target area, it would be a pure waste of resources.


    And to support the accuracy, a perfect satellite positioning system was needed.


    This wasn¡¯t something that could be solved by simply launching a satellite. It required dozens of satellites to provide positioning support at the same time.


    This was too difficult for the current hell server to do.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have the strength to build positioning satellites, but that they didn¡¯t have the strength to protect them.


    If they launched another one after it was destroyed, it would undoubtedly waste a large amount of precious resources, which was very disadvantageous to the early stages of development.


    Therefore, the opinion of the researchers at the meeting was to give up on the creation of superweapons and continue to focus on the improvement and strengthening of mecha.


    In this regard, Eric argued and proposed several benefits of having a super weapon.


    For example, the superweapon could help them speed up the process of conquering the blue Valley ruins. Another example was that the superweapon could allow them to challenge the powerful monsters in the hell domain and obtain higher profits. It could completely make up for the loss of satellites.


    After Eric expressed his opinion, most of the researchers at the meeting still opposed it, but a few chose to agree.


    This made Eric very angry.


    His original idea was to let the US military share the cost of developing the superweapon after this plan was passed at the meeting.


    However, now that a large number of research and development personnel were on the opposing side, the superweapon plan clearly could not be passed.


    At this moment, Eric had the urge to blow up the heads of all the people who opposed him.


    A bunch of short-sighted people who only know how to do scientific research and don¡¯t have any far-sighted ideas ¡­


    Just as Eric was cursing in his heart, the ground suddenly began to shake. Then, a voice shouted in the voice channel,


    ¡°Attention, everyone! The demonic T-Rex is coming!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the faces of all the researchers present changed, and Eric¡¯s face also showed a serious expression.


    The campsite they were in was built by him and the US military.


    His plan was to use this place as a starting point and slowly take down the entire Blue Valley ruins.


    However, they did not expect to encounter a terrifying beast tide not long after the camp was built.


    This was definitely not a small matter, because this camp was likely to be destroyed in the beast tide.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s face revealed a worried expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop discussing. We¡¯ll make a decision after we defeat this beast tide!¡± Arek said. He then turned around and walked out of the temporary meeting room. He began to gather the players of blacklight to prepare for the beast tide.


    ¡­¡­


    The ground trembled more and more violently as time passed. At this time, the players in the camp were ready for battle.


    In fact, this was not the first time that the hell server¡¯s players had faced a monster horde.


    However, he had yet to achieve a single victory.


    This was because the players ¡®defenses were broken through like paper wherever the violent beast tide went.


    Therefore, when faced with a monster horde, the players from the hell server would usually choose to retreat instead of fighting it head-on.


    However, this time was different.


    This was because they were now in the center of the blue Valley ruins, a new campsite jointly built by Eric and the US military.


    Even a day ago, they had planned to use this camp as the starting point and start to slowly nibble away at the entire Blue Valley ruins, firmly holding it in their hands.


    Therefore, when the monster horde came this time, neither Eric nor the players from the US military had any intention of retreating.


    They were planning to defend this place to the death!


    As the reconnaissance drone sent images and confirmed the location of the monster horde, the battle began.


    The commander at the scene immediately reported the specific location of the monster horde according to the information provided by the drone and shouted,¡±fire!¡±


    The scene was suddenly filled with smoke and dust. Missiles with flame tails rose into the air and headed toward the target point.


    In the distance, countless gigantic mythical tyrannosauruses were charging towards the players ¡®new camp. When they came into contact with the incoming missiles, a large number of demonic T-Rex in the front row were instantly blasted to the ground!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Facing the attack, countless demonic T-Rex raised their heads and roared, shooting out beams from their mouths.


    As the demonic T-Rex turned its head, the beams in their mouths became the best missile interception system. Wherever they went, countless missiles exploded in the air.


    Although some of them would slip through the net, the attacks did not have much of an impact on the Horde of mythical tyrannosauruses. Many of the fallen mythical tyrannosauruses quickly got up and ran towards the players ¡®camp.


    The commander of the camp was shocked to see this scene through the image sent back by the drone.


    Although he knew that creatures like the demonic T-Rex had extremely strong bodies, he didn¡¯t expect it to easily withstand a round of missiles. It even took the explosion head-on and didn¡¯t have many injuries on its body.


    ¡°All close-combat mechas, get ready to defend. The rest of the charged mechas, 11 O¡¯ clock in front of you, 1253 meters away, adjust the muzzles and start firing!¡±


    Following the commander¡¯s roar, countless close-combat mechas strode out of the campsite, forming a barrier in front of the campsite. Behind them were auxiliary mechas that could provide repairs and supplies on the battlefield.


    ¡± 1000 meters, continue to bombard!¡±


    The commander relied on the images sent back by the drones to accurately report the location of the bombardment. All the players had to do was adjust the parameters of the mecha panel and fire according to the commander¡¯s command.


    This method of fighting was extremely convenient and had great destructive power. It would have been very effective in the past.


    However, it was obviously not suitable for this time.


    Seeing the mythical Tyrannosaurus that was blown to the ground but could still stand up tenaciously, both the commander and the players couldn¡¯t help but feel agitated.


    ¡°All lightsaber mechas, head up! Charging mechas, switch to burst fire!¡±


    As the Horde of mythical tyrannosauruses got closer, the commander gave the order for close combat.


    As soon as he finished speaking, all the players operating the charged mech put away their hand cannons and took out their sniper rifles or charged laser guns, starting to shoot at the mythical Tyrannosaurus.


    However, to the players ¡®despair, these mythical tyrannosauruses had extremely strong defense. The high-damage shots still couldn¡¯t kill them easily. The injuries made them even more brutal.


    The front row of beam saber mecha teams that came into contact with them had also fallen in a short period of time.


    The entire horde of mythical tyrannosauruses advanced forward with unstoppable momentum.


    Seeing this, the commander was helpless. He knew that the camp might not be able to survive this time.


    The players had the same thought as the commander.


    As expected, it was too difficult to set up a camp. Wandering was the norm ¡­


    Just as the players were feeling dejected and thought that they were going to die under the rampage of the mythical tyrannosauruses, the Horde of mythical tyrannosauruses suddenly became restless.


    Many of the mythical tyrannosauruses raised their heads and roared. They ran even faster as if something terrifying was chasing after them.


    The players who saw this were also surprised. They wanted to know what was behind the Horde of mythical T-Rex that could make such a powerful horde of mythical T-Rex afraid.


    At this moment, an angry roar came from the distance.


    ¡°Frozen brat, you¡¯re cheating. I said that I wouldn¡¯t use any spell techniques to kill the demonic T-Rex with my physical body. What happened just now doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    ¡°Bullsh * t! When did I agree to this? do you think I¡¯m stupid to compete with you earth-splitting cultivators in physical strength? a loss is a loss, don¡¯t find excuses!¡±


    ¡°F * ck you! Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be polite anymore ¡­ I¡¯ll shatter the mountains and split the earth!¡±


    Accompanied by a ¡°earth-shattering¡± roar, a figure holding a hammer descended from the sky and landed heavily in the middle of the group of mythical tyrannosauruses.


    At this moment, the earth crumbled, and countless demonic T-Rex were sent flying with him as the center.


    Under the players ¡®disbelieving gazes, the mythical tyrannosauruses¡¯ bodies disintegrated in the air, turning into a mist of blood that rained down.


    ¡°Ten thousand miles of ice!¡± At this moment, another voice rang out, and then a bright blue light suddenly appeared in the distance.


    At this moment, it began to snow, and it was getting heavier and heavier ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, the area where the demonic T-Rex herd was turned into a World of Ice and snow.


    The layer of ice spread rapidly from the distance. Countless demonic T-Rex that was running wildly could not resist at all after coming into contact with it, turning into ice sculptures.


    ¡°You¡¯re f * cking shameless!¡± Seeing that the demonic T-Rex horde had been annihilated, lie Shan stomped his foot in anger, shattering all the ice sculptures around him. He then turned his head and looked at the figure that was floating over from the distance.


    ¡°Bullshit, you know you¡¯re not as good as him? I don¡¯t know where you got the courage to compete with me for the Beiqi throne, but with your strength, there¡¯s still a gap between us. However, you can¡¯t be blamed for this. After all, I¡¯m a descendant of the northern divergent¡¯s God race. My noble bloodline has made my innate talent stronger than yours. Therefore, it¡¯s already very good that you¡¯ve reached this level!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m inferior to you, my ass. If you¡¯re so capable, then go and be the Beiqi King for me to see!¡± Looking at Bing Feng¡¯s smiling face, lie Shan could not help but mock.


    Hearing this, Bing Feng was stunned.


    Although he had this idea, the problem was that he didn¡¯t dare to!


    When he thought of his boss, darknorth, who had already ascended to godhood, icebound suddenly felt a wave of depression.


    Darknorth had always been a target he wanted to catch up to, but even now, he had not been able to catch up. Instead, the gap between them had only grown wider.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore. Hurry up and bring a few back and let the fire barbecue them. I haven¡¯t eaten in a long time!¡± Ice seal waved his hand disinterestedly.


    Mountain cracker did not reply. Instead, he pointed at the hell server¡¯s players in front of the camp.


    ¡°Frozen boy, what kind of creature is this? it¡¯s so shiny. I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±


    When Bing Feng heard this, he immediately raised his head and looked over. He then revealed a surprised expression,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before either. Can it be eaten?¡±


    Their conversation was recorded by the drone and then sounded in the players ¡®voice channel.


    At this moment, the players were all trembling in fear. They felt that the days of growing up in the hell server were too difficult.


    Usually, there would be beast tides and natural disasters, but now, there seemed to be two hell creatures that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    How were they going to live their days!

 Chapter 645 - This is your ancestor

    Chapter 645: This is your ancestor


    Translator: 549690339


    As all the players inside and outside the camp were wearing mechas, they were creatures that mountain cracker and icebound had never seen before.


    Similarly, the players also thought that frozen and mountain cracker were bosses from some territory in hell, the kind that were not to be trifled with.


    At this moment, the hell server¡¯s players were all trembling in fear.


    Seeing the brutal and simple way ice seal and mountain split killed the demonic T-Rex, the players knew that they were no match for them. If they fought, they would definitely be wiped out.


    ¡°I can feel the life energy fluctuation under their shells. They should be shell-like creatures. We can peel their shells and eat them!¡± Lie Shan suddenly said.


    When Bing Feng heard this, he suddenly nodded,¡±


    ¡°Then, should we catch some and bring them back?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s catch some. We¡¯ll have a taste of every creature!¡± Lie Shan immediately nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Lu Wu was paying close attention to what was happening in the hell suit.


    Seeing that the infighting in the hell suits was finally over and they were ready to build a new camp together, Lu Wu was still very happy.


    This meant that the players were ready to clear out all the forces in the blue Valley ruins, and the war would bring a large number of soul coins.


    However, when he saw the group of demonic T-Rex coming, Lu Wu felt that this time might have to be delayed.


    This was because the divine artifact had detected that the weakest of these demonic T-Rex was at the ghost Governor realm. In fact, nearly half of them had reached the ghost king realm.


    If it was the central server, it would not be a big problem to face the group of mythical tyrannosauruses.


    This was because most of the players in the central server had already reached the level of ghost Governor and ghost general. There were even a few players who had reached the level of ghost king.


    Players like Hu He, nie Feng, and Yuan Fang couldn¡¯t use their own realm to measure their strength.


    However, the hell suit did not stand out in terms of high-end combat power.


    The hell suit¡¯s specialty was its AoE and AoE attacks.


    For example, in the cross-border war, the technology side had an obvious advantage.


    If not for nie Feng¡¯s help, the hell server¡¯s total battle Points would have even surpassed the central server ¡®s.


    In other words, when the hell server attacked a faction that was weaker than them, they would basically crush them.


    However, in the face of high-end combat power, their shortcomings were also revealed.


    Against one of the most terrifying creatures in the blue Valley ruins, the mythical tyrannosauruses, their area of effect attacks were not as effective.


    Although the powered mech¡¯s sniper rifle could kill mo T-Rex, there were not many ghost general-level mechs at the current stage. It was easy to imagine how difficult it would be to kill mo T-Rex, who was of a higher realm.


    So, when he saw the group of mythical tyrannosauruses coming, Lu Wu felt that the players from the hellish server had to continue wandering.


    However, at this time, the appearance of an old acquaintance surprised Lu Wu.


    Ice seal and mountain crack, Lu Wu was very familiar with these two people.


    Although they didn¡¯t know Lu Wu, Lu Wu had always treated them as his own people.


    The ice seal, the descendant of the northern divergent¡¯s God race, could even be considered a descendant of his previous life.


    Back then, darknorth had brought them to the great infernal realm to take the blame for him, and he had always remembered this favor.


    It had been two years, and Lu Wu was very happy to see that they were still alive and well.


    At least, this proved that the heaven realm had not been able to do anything to them during the two years of pursuit.


    However, when he heard that frozen and mountain cracker wanted to eat the ¡°players¡±, Lu Wu¡¯s face immediately fell.


    Look, is this something a human can say?


    At this moment, seeing that ice seal and mountain crack were about to make a move, Lu Wu finally couldn¡¯t help it.


    He immediately projected himself in front of the frozen and cracked mountain in the ruins of the blue Valley.


    As his blurry figure appeared, lie Shan and Bing Feng were shocked and immediately looked at Lu Wu with vigilance.


    ¡°Lie Shan, what is this thing? I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±


    ¡°How the F * ck would I know what it is? I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You and I are both from Beiqi. What I haven¡¯t seen before, you probably haven¡¯t either!¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    Lu Wu, who was about to speak, suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. He felt that the two people in front of him were like ZZS ¡­


    Mm, it has the characteristics of our Great Northern Qi.


    At this moment, Lu Wu thought of another funny guy, who was the first king of Beiqi.¡±Darknorth.


    He was already so old, yet he still wanted to mess with Gu Yu and the dog. He used his actions to prove what it meant to have a Crooked Stick, and the subordinates he brought out were even more so.


    As he thought along this line of thought, Lu Wu¡¯s face suddenly froze.


    That¡¯s not right, wasn¡¯t the most important person in my previous life?


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°What¡¯s your background?¡± At this time, Bing Feng looked at Lu Wu vigilantly and asked.


    Even though they had already reached the demigod realm.


    However, in the great domain of hell, there were demigods and even godly state experts. Therefore, under the situation where he could not detect Lu Wu¡¯s signs of life, ice seal chose to be cautious.


    ¡°Me? I know darknorth!¡± Lu Wu said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Bing Feng and lie Shan were shocked.


    ¡°You know the boss?¡± Bing Feng asked.


    ¡°Not only do I know your boss, but I also know the two of you. Your name is Bing Feng, and his name is lie Shan!¡± As he spoke, Lu Wu pointed at the ice seal and then pointed at lie Shan.


    Upon hearing this, lie Shan and Bing Feng were dumbstruck.


    They were sure that they had never seen this person before, and they had never come to the great domain of hell before they fled. However, this person said that he knew them and even called out their names. This was somewhat unbelievable.


    ¡°Mind-reading?¡± Bing Feng asked suspiciously.


    ¡°The Soul Clan¡¯s soul inspection?¡± Looking at Lu Wu¡¯s blurry figure, lie Shan also asked his own guess.


    ¡°Take me to darknorth and we¡¯ll have a chat. You¡¯ll understand when the time comes!¡± Lu Wu thought for a moment and continued.


    ¡°Impossible. I suspect that you¡¯re a spy placed here by the heaven realm. You don¡¯t look like a good person. If you have the ability, show your true self. Otherwise, it¡¯s absolutely possible for us to take you to see the boss!¡± Bing Feng immediately refused.


    Lu Wu heard this and shook his head helplessly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to see my true body, but I do have a deep connection with you. I would like to meet with darknorth to discuss some important matters!¡±


    ¡°Woof! I think you¡¯re becoming more and more like an informer that the heaven realm has placed here. Do you want to find out my boss¡¯s current position and report it to the heaven realm in exchange for rewards?¡± Lie Shan clenched his fist as he spoke, a sinister smile on his face.


    ¡°Lie Shan, I have the same idea as you!¡± Bing Feng looked at Lu Wu with hostility.


    Seeing that ice seal and mountain cracker were about to fight, Lu Wu felt helpless and thought about how to explain it.


    At that moment, little Beili¡¯s voice rang out in his mind.


    ¡°Turn your projection into the goddess Beili and scare them to death. Make them kneel down and acknowledge their ancestors. Then, I¡¯ll take you to see the old man!¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Lu Wu said in an unpleasant tone.


    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ll let you transform. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll really become the goddess of Beili. You don¡¯t even dare to dress up as a woman, how can you ¡­¡±


    Lu Wu immediately blocked little Bei Li¡¯s words. He then turned to look at frozen and cracked mountain and said,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else!¡±


    With that, Lu Wu¡¯s figure turned into a Phantom and sped away.


    Bing Feng and lie Shan¡¯s expressions froze when they saw this.


    ¡°Are we going with them?¡±


    ¡°Go my a * s! Who the hell is he to go just because he said so?!¡±


    ¡°I think the same!¡±


    As they spoke, Bing Feng and lie Shan raised their hands and high-fived each other. Both of them smiled.


    At this time, Lu Wu, who noticed that lie Shan and Bing Feng did not follow him, turned back again.


    At this moment, Lu Wu was in an extremely bad mood. He didn¡¯t expect these two guys to be so uncooperative.


    At that moment, he thought of little Beili¡¯s suggestion, and it seemed to be feasible ¡­


    He immediately shook his head and decisively killed this thought.


    ¡°Frozen brat, look at what I have in my hand.¡± As he spoke, Lu Wu took out a token.


    [Beiqi king¡¯s seal (ancient)]: the Beiqi king¡¯s seal created by the first Beiqi King of the Beiqi region. It symbolizes supreme power and glory (expired).


    Upon seeing the Beiqi royal seal, frozen and mountain cracker were once again dumbstruck.


    ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Lie Shan asked with a grave expression.


    This Beiqi royal seal had a unique aura, so he could be sure that this royal seal was not fake.


    The problem was, since it was the real Beiqi royal seal, how did this person obtain it?


    ¡°I¡¯m also from Beiqi. Darknorth personally gave me this royal seal of Beiqi!¡±


    Seeing the shock on lie Shan and Bing Feng¡¯s faces, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    In reality, this Beiqi royal seal wasn¡¯t given to him by beiming. Instead, it was given to Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi by beiming.


    Back then, when Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi mobilized the earth-splitting people to fight against the sea King, they also relied on this token!


    At this moment, Lu Wu took it out from the space of Gu Yu and planned to borrow it for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, this royal seal should be in the hands of the player clan. Why is it with you?¡± Lie Shan¡¯s face was full of confusion as he thought of the problem.


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the players!¡± Lu Wu said unhappily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Show me.¡± Bing Feng asked with a suspicious expression.


    At this moment, Lu Wu really wanted to slap the two bastards in front of him to death. What the f * ck, they even had to put on a show? how could they prove that they were players by acting?


    ¡°Bing Feng, if you talk to me like this again, you will regret it!¡± Lu Wu said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Oh, how dare you threaten me? if it was in the past, you would definitely become an ice sculpture in the back mountain of my clan¡¯s land!¡± Ice seal¡¯s temper immediately flared up.


    ¡°Your icy snow clan¡¯s land is long gone!¡±


    ¡°Lie Shan, I don¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. He¡¯s too infuriating. Let¡¯s beat him to death!¡± A hint of anger appeared on Bing Feng¡¯s young and tender face.


    At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s thoughts were exactly the same as ice seal ¡®s.


    It was too infuriating to talk to these two ZZS. Although it was good to be vigilant, why did the words that came out of his mouth make him want to be beaten up?


    Lu Wu, who was really helpless, condensed a mark in his palm.


    This seal was the sky-sealing seal that God Bei Qi, Bei Li, had.


    Although there was no longer any power of law inside, Lu Wu still decided to show it to ice seal and mountain crack.


    ¡°What is this? And whose royal seal was it? It¡¯s no use, we don¡¯t believe it!¡± Bing Feng waved his hand with a look of disdain, as if no one could do anything to him.


    Looking at the young child¡¯s face, Lu Wu really wanted to beat this unfilial grandson to death. He couldn¡¯t even recognize the ¡°seal of the sky law¡± of his ancestor.


    Just as Lu Wu was about to teach the two people in front of him a lesson, a figure quietly appeared behind the frozen and cracked mountain.


    Then, the figure pressed the frozen man¡¯s head and pressed it to the ground.


    ¡°This is your ancestor, you bastard!¡±

 Chapter 646 - Red packet from the ancestor

    Chapter 646: Red packet from the ancestor


    Translator: 549690339


    The person who had appeared behind frozen and mountain cracker was none other than their boss, darknorth.


    Under Lu Wu¡¯s surprised gaze, beiming raised his hand and pressed the frozen Head to the ground.


    Bing Feng immediately pulled on his hand with a wronged expression. He looked very pitiful, completely different from his previous arrogant and domineering appearance.


    ¡°Boss, why are you here? quickly hide! This guy is probably an informer planted here by the heaven realm!¡± Lie Shan said in a low voice.


    Upon hearing this, darknorth released his hand from the frozen Head and glared at lie Shan.


    ¡°Spy my ass! Open your eyes and look at what he¡¯s holding in his hand!¡±


    Lie Shan heard this and once again looked at the sky-sealing seal in Lu Wu¡¯s hand, and then his face showed a confused look.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve never seen this before. I don¡¯t know what it is!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, boss. What¡¯s this thing? it looks a little like the deity imprint of my Northern divergent¡¯s celestial race. However, there¡¯s still a huge difference in appearance. What exactly is this?¡± Bing Feng stood up and looked at darknorth with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Lie Shan doesn¡¯t know him, and neither do you!¡± Beiming angrily slapped the back of frozen solid¡¯s head, causing him to stagger.


    Beiming Shang began to slap Bing Feng¡¯s butt as if he was still not satisfied.


    In the face of darknorth¡¯s ¡°violent actions,¡± ice seal didn¡¯t dare to resist at all. He could only blink his eyes pitifully, and tears almost fell from them.


    She looked like a naughty child getting beaten up by her parents, which made Lu Wu feel relieved.


    You¡¯re awesome, you¡¯re uncooperative, and you¡¯re smug!


    At this moment, ice seal, who was being beaten up, felt extremely aggrieved.


    Why is it fine if lie Shan doesn¡¯t know me, but I get beaten up if I don¡¯t know him? how can the boss be so biased?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t beat you ¡­ I¡¯ll definitely beat you up a hundred times more cruelly, until you kneel and beg for mercy ¡­


    After a while, beiming seemed to feel that it was enough. He looked up at Lu Wu and said,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else!¡±


    When Lu Wu heard this, he put away the sky-sealing seal in his hand and said,¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Then, the four of them turned into phantoms and disappeared, leaving the hell server¡¯s players who were still trembling in fear.


    Although they didn¡¯t understand what was going on, they felt that the camp seemed to have been preserved ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Following darknorth, the four of them crossed mountains and rivers before finally arriving in front of a volcano.


    At this moment, beiming Shen jumped into the crater of the volcano. Frozen and mountain cracker immediately followed.


    Seeing this, Lu Wu also jumped into the volcano.


    As he fell, the surrounding scenery changed. Although the lava was flowing, there was no hot aura.


    When he landed, Lu Wu realized that it was all an illusion. The volcano had long been covered with ice, and below it was a World of Ice and snow, with a village inside.


    Under beiming¡¯s lead, Lu Wu walked into the village and was surprised to find that the snow Clan, earth-shattering clan, and other clan members who left with beiming and the others were all living here.


    ¡°You guys have been hiding here all this time?¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but look at beiming who was walking in front of him and asked curiously.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll change to another place regularly for safety reasons. I¡¯ve only come here recently!¡± Beiming turned to Lu Wu and said.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my own choice, so don¡¯t feel burdened. No matter what, I¡¯ll walk this path. At least, this is what I think is the path to the strongest!¡± Darknorth shook his head and laughed.


    ¡°Boss, who is he? Used to live in Beiqi? How come I don¡¯t know him?¡± Bing Feng asked curiously.


    When darknorth heard this, he raised his head and slapped ice seal to the ground.


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re from Beiqi? have some manners!¡±


    Bing Feng nodded his head, feeling wronged. However, he kept cursing that old darknorth fellow in his heart ¡­


    After moving on for a while, Lu Wu followed beiming to the innermost area of the village. In a moment, they were in front of a stone wall full of runes.


    Through the analysis of the divine artifact, Lu Wu found that the function of these runes arrays was to block detection and perception.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but be silent.


    At this time, beiming stood still, turned around, and said to Lu Wu,¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me why you¡¯re here this time?¡±


    ¡°It was just a coincidence. The great domain of hell is vast and boundless. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again!¡±


    Just as darknorth was about to speak, ice seal suddenly interrupted,


    ¡°Boss, who is he? Why are you being so mysterious?¡±


    When darknorth heard this, he glared at him and said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? he¡¯s your ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Old ancestor?¡± Ice seal immediately turned his eyes to Lu Wu, and his face was full of question marks.¡±


    ¡°Which ancestor?¡±


    ¡°The one who¡¯s the best at fighting!¡± Darknorth said angrily.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the best fighter ¡­ Old ancestor Beili!¡± Bing Feng¡¯s body leaned back, and a look of disbelief appeared on his young and tender face.


    ¡°That was in the past, not the me now!¡± Lu Wu said at this time.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ I think I understand now. You¡¯re ¡­ The reincarnation of our ancestor!¡± Ice seal immediately understood the reason.


    ¡°Just take it that you are.¡± Lu Wu nodded but didn¡¯t explain anything.


    At this moment, ice seal suddenly realized why his boss only beat him up and not lie Shan.


    The dissatisfaction in his heart disappeared at this moment, but the way he looked at Lu Wu became very strange.


    There was respect, curiosity, and confusion ¡­


    ¡°Right, since I¡¯ve met you, I want to ask you for a favor!¡± Lu Wu said.


    ¡°Just say it, I¡¯ll definitely help. After all, you¡¯re one of us!¡± Before darknorth could say anything, Bing Feng slapped his chest and spoke.


    Looking at ice seal, who was so familiar with him, Lu Wu was speechless.


    Thinking of his arrogant and ugly face before, and then looking at his current face of flattery, how hypocritical!


    Beiming, who was standing on the side, didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Lu Wu and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I need the power of laws that you have mastered. I don¡¯t need much, just a little bit will do. It won¡¯t affect you in any way!¡± Lu Wu immediately said.


    Since he had met beiming, Bing Feng, and the others this time, Lu Wu naturally didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    After all, it was necessary to collect the divine seals of laws.


    With the players ¡®rapid growth, it was inevitable that they would come into contact with the divine realm. It would be awkward if they could not become gods by then.


    Darknorth was a little surprised, but he still nodded.


    ¡°Sure, but what should we do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Relax your mind and don¡¯t let your souls resist. I can extract some law fragments from your souls!¡± Lu Wu said.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Darknorth immediately agreed.


    Ice seal and mountain cracker also nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, Lu Wu was inexplicably touched.


    In fact, it was a very risky move to completely open up one¡¯s soul to oneself. If one did not have absolute trust, one would not give the initiative of one¡¯s soul to others.


    This was because it was equivalent to handing over one¡¯s life to someone else!


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stay here. Get what you want and leave as soon as possible!¡± Looking at Lu Wu, who was no longer talking, beiming suddenly said.


    Lu Wu heard this and nodded. He turned on the voice channel that was blocked from little Beili¡¯s voice,¡±


    ¡°Foodie, get to work!¡±


    ¡°Okay, boss meat shield!¡±


    A sweet voice was heard, and then little Beili¡¯s figure appeared beside Lu Wu.


    After the illusionary figure reappeared, little Bei Li looked at darknorth and said,¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, old man. Now, surrender and accept the surgery!¡±


    When he saw little Bei Li, beiming was stunned.


    Darknorth was no stranger to her, as she had always been by his master ¡®Bei Li¡¯s side, never leaving his side. He just didn¡¯t expect that even after his master had reincarnated, she would still be by his side.


    At this moment, little Bei Li conjured an operating table and patted it. ¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that, old man? come and lie down. It¡¯s time for surgery!¡±


    Beiming was silent. He went straight to the operating table and lay down.


    Bing Feng and lie Shan were very surprised to see this.


    Normally, anyone who dared to speak to darknorth in such a manner would definitely be beaten up. However, this little girl was acting so arrogantly, and darknorth didn¡¯t even show any signs of exploding. This was truly inconceivable.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Bing Feng could not help but ask lie Shan in a low voice.


    Lie Shan immediately shook his head,¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s your ancestor. There¡¯s no harm in being polite!¡±


    Ice seal was speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    After bei Ming laid down and relaxed his mind, little Bei Li began the operation to remove the law fragments.


    Although Lu Wu felt that he could do it now, he was still too unfamiliar with it. Therefore, he decisively chose to let little Bei Li do it, which was more reliable.


    Otherwise, darknorth might have been killed by him instead of the heavenly realm.


    After all, it was a subtle operation on the soul level. With a shake of his little hand, he lost a life.


    The process was very fast. In less than half an hour, little Bei Li had stripped a small piece of law fragment from bei Ming¡¯s soul. At this time, Lu Wu also took out the ¡°heavenly demon list¡± and recorded it.


    Next up were the frozen and cracked mountains, which were stripped of their laws by little Bei Li.


    After that, beiming called for the fire in the village to come over and also received the surgery from little Bei Li.


    After everything was settled, Lu Wu¡¯s face was filled with happiness.


    This time, he had collected a total of 13 traces of the power of laws.


    They were the ice-sealing law, the mountain-splitting law, the fire-burning law, the darknorth¡¯s law of fighting intent, the law of violence, the law of fist, and so on ¡­


    At this moment, Lu Wu felt that he had become even stronger. At least after the activation of the God Mode, the players would have more choices.


    After everything was done, Lu Wu put away the heavenly demon record, and after some hesitation, he looked at beiming and said,¡±


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to run anymore. I have a way to protect you now!¡±


    Darknorth immediately shook his head.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what your method is, if you want to hide in a place forever, then forget it. The path I¡¯m taking is only the beginning of slaughtering gods. As my strength increases, I will inevitably continue to kill gods and plunder divine fire. Hiding now is only a temporary solution. Sooner or later, I will declare war on the heaven realm again!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good, old man. I have high hopes for you!¡± Little Bei Li cupped his fists in admiration.


    Darknorth rolled his eyes upon hearing this, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Everyone had their own ambitions. Since beiming had his own ideas, Lu Wu temporarily dispelled the idea of pulling him into the artifact space. Then, Lu Wu took out a coin made of 100 million soul coins from the space and threw it to beiming.¡±


    ¡°This is for you, it will be very helpful for your cultivation!¡±


    Darknorth took the coin with a confused expression.


    But when he felt the majestic soul power fluctuation in the coin, he immediately understood what Lu Wu meant.


    As Lu Wu said, if he absorbed all the soul energy inside, it would be of great help to his cultivation.


    ¡°Many thanks!¡± Beiming didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. After taking it, he nodded solemnly to Lu Wu.


    ¡°If you kill a God in the future, remember to keep the divine seal of laws for me. I have a great use for it.¡± Lu Wu said with a smile.


    Beiming nodded and was about to say something when ice seal looked at Lu Wu with a look of desire and said,¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, I want one too. When I become stronger, I can also kill gods and help you seize the divine seals of laws.¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    Looking at Bing Feng¡¯s obedient face, Lu Wu was speechless. After thinking for a while, he threw a coin made of 100 million soul coins.


    After all, Bing Feng was a descendant of his previous life. It could be considered that he was helping him take care of his descendant in his previous life. It was not too much to give him a red packet.


    Receiving the coin condensed from the soul coins, the frozen face revealed a happy expression. He held the coin in his hand and played with it, looking as if he loved it so much that he could not put it down.


    When lie Shan saw this scene, he opened his mouth and seemed to be thinking about what to say. After a while, he looked at Lu Wu with a serious face and said,¡±


    ¡°Old ancestor, I can be considered as your junior. My mountain splitting clan is also a power that is loyal to the northern divergent divine clan. Therefore, you are also my old ancestor!¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    When lie Shan said this, Lu Wu could understand the meaning between the lines.


    It must be because as an ancestor, I can¡¯t be biased. I have to give you a gift.


    After thinking for a while, Lu Wu condensed a coin and threw it to lie Shan.


    ¡°Ancestor, although my molten race isn¡¯t a direct descendant of your Northern divergent God race like the Arctic Race, our ancestors are still loyal to your Northern divergent God race. You can¡¯t be biased!¡± At this time, big fire, who had been silent all this time, saw that lie Shan had received a gift and could not help but ask for it.


    At this moment, Lu Wu was dumbfounded.


    Why did it feel like a group of kids gathered around their elders to ask for red packets during the new year?


    How old are you guys? how old am I? you¡¯re asking me for red packets? where¡¯s your face?


    However, with the title of ¡®ancestor¡¯ on his back, Lu Wu could only give another 100 million soul coins as a red packet with tears in his eyes and throw it to the fire.


    While ice seal and the others were overjoyed, Lu Wu decisively chose to return to the artifact space. At this moment, his figure and little Bei Li¡¯s figure slowly disappeared from the spot.


    Otherwise, he was really afraid that this group of shameless guys would be even more shameless.


    However, Lu Wu believed that this red packet would come back.


    Darknorth¡¯s path was the most powerful Dao of the flame of extermination. Obviously, ice seal and the others would be no exception. They would definitely choose this path as well.


    With the existence of this group of God Slayers, Lu Wu believed that there would be a lot of divine marks of laws in the future.


    And his own nomological law collection plan could be considered to have a group of pioneers!

 Chapter 647 - The plan of the European server

    Chapter 647: The plan of the European server


    Translator: 549690339


    Blue Void region, Hidden Dragon City.


    After three years of war, the blue Void region had been unified by the players of the European server. The original Hidden Dragon Village had moved to the area where the Lord¡¯s Palace of the blue Void mansion was located and became the hidden Dragon City after the construction.


    The new target of the players from the European server had also expanded from land to both land and sea.


    The main target was the qiuniu region on the west side of the continent.


    The players ¡®invasion had already ignited the flames of war, and after testing each other out, the footsteps of the war for the major regions had quietly begun.


    At that moment, countless players from the European server were busy running back and forth outside Hidden Dragon City.


    There was a huge black formation under their feet.


    At this moment, the players were following the instructions in the voice channel and placed the corresponding mystical materials in the designated positions. They worked together to perfect the huge array.


    On the city gate, Li Xing looked at the formation that was becoming more and more complete with anticipation. He then turned to Xie Wang and said,


    ¡°Boss Xie Wang, is this reliable? is this thing really as strong as you say?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Otherwise, I would have wasted so much energy to accompany you in this. Am I bored to death?¡± Xie Wang said in a speechless manner.


    Hearing this, Li Xing nodded and turned his gaze to the huge formation below, as well as ¡°Lionheart¡± who was standing in the middle of the formation. His expression became serious.


    Li Xing was not the only one who was affected by the two cross-border battles. The players from the European server were the same.


    Even the hell server, which had opened its server later than them, was not much weaker than them at this stage of the game. It seemed like they would surpass them at any time.


    This gave Li Xing and the other players from the European server a sense of urgency.


    For this reason, they had specially investigated the reason for the rapid development of the hell server and found that it had a lot to do with the hell NPC AI ke.


    He provided the hell server¡¯s players with a huge database and help in super computing power, which was why the hell server¡¯s technology had developed so rapidly.


    At that moment, Li Xing, who was the leader of the European server, thought of evil king.


    Hence, he went to find evil king and asked if there was any way to help the players of the European server grow quickly.


    However, Li Xing was very disappointed by the results, because heretic King had no way of helping a large group of players develop rapidly.


    In reality, that was the case. In evil King¡¯s eyes, the players ¡®growth was already very rapid.


    The players had achieved the combat power that the local forces needed hundreds or thousands of years to cultivate in just three years. Even if he was knowledgeable, he could not think of a way to grow faster than the players.


    However, just as Li Xing thought that he would have to think of another way, Xie Wang made a suggestion.


    Although he could not help the players grow, he had many super spells. Any one of these spells had terrifying power.


    Although these spell casters could not cast it alone, they gathered everyone to cast it together.


    Hearing this, Li Xing immediately became excited.


    In fact, the players in the European server had always been using group spells.


    For this reason, they had developed ¡°undead army,¡±¡±charging Army,¡±¡±spell binding Army,¡± and various other collective magic combat methods, which had been effective against the enemy on many occasions.


    Thus, how could he not be tempted when he heard that the heretic King would provide him with such a powerful spell technique that required cooperation?


    Although this wouldn¡¯t help them grow in levels, they needed to improve their combat power.


    Under evil King¡¯s guidance, Li Xing obtained five super spell formations. Each of them required at least 30 players to work together. The more players there were, the more powerful the spell would be.


    The spell formation that was set up outside the city gate was one of the five super spell techniques: Netherdragon formation!


    This formation was different from the other four. It required a large amount of mystical materials to be set up successfully, but according to Xie Wang, if this formation was set up with the largest amount of mystical materials used, it might be able to summon an abyss Dragon that had reached demigod realm!


    As for the theory behind summoning, Xie Wang had also explained it to Li Xing.


    The abyss Dragon Spell formation was actually a catalyst, equivalent to a spatial communication device. These fixed mystical materials were the offerings to the abyss Dragon that was summoned.


    If the abyss Dragon agreed to be summoned, then when passing through the formation, the abyss Dragon had actually signed a contract with the summoner. After that, for a period of time, it could not refuse the summoner¡¯s will, and the summoner had to provide these mystical materials as a tribute.


    Under the witness of the six paths of reincarnation, any party that violates the contract will be punished.


    However, if the netherwyrm refused to be summoned, the mystical materials for the array would not be consumed at all. Since the netherwyrm did not sign a contract with the summoner, the mystical materials would not be offered as sacrifices.


    Li Xing was not surprised by Xie Wang¡¯s explanation.


    Although it was a game, it had always been one of the characteristics of conquest that the details were perfect.


    If it was any other game, summoning was summoning, and there was no need to explain.


    However, after playing war for three years, Li Xing had taken the initiative to learn this and would not treat it like a normal game.


    This was because this knowledge might be useful in other aspects of the game.


    As someone who wanted to play the war game for the rest of his life, it was always beneficial for him to learn more about this world.


    There was also a reason why they had spent so much to set up the netherdragon formation this time.


    He was naturally not like nie Feng, who would sometimes spend a large amount of soul coins just for an experiment.


    This time, the netherdragon formation was specially prepared for Lionheart.


    As the number one tank in the European server, and also the top-ranked super tank Knight in the entire server, Rheinhardt¡¯s combat power was divided into two parts.


    One part came from the Mount, and the other part came from himself. When combined, he could erupt with a combat power that was not equal to two!


    Perhaps due to the restrictions of the environment in the blue Void region, there were no powerful mounts that could sign a contract with Reinhardt.


    This caused Lionheart to be unable to fully utilize the dark cavalry¡¯s abilities even though he had a powerful inheritance.


    In fact, the most suitable mounts for Knights were generally flying mounts.


    However, it couldn¡¯t be an ordinary flying mount. It had to be an all-rounded Mount that could fight in the sea, land, and air without any obstacles.


    Among them, Wyvern mounts were also one of Reinhardt¡¯s first choices.


    However, the problem was that there was no such creature in the blue Void domain.


    This had also caused Lionheart to be very envious of the ¡°ye Xue ¡®er¡± in the central server, because he had a fire Dragon pet.


    If this pet was his Mount, then he would definitely be able to display more than ten times the combat power in ye Xue ¡®er¡¯s hands.


    However, all of this was just a fantasy, not to mention that pets could not be sold.


    Even if it could be traded, ye Xue ¡®er, who did not lack money, would definitely not choose to sell it to him.


    Therefore, Rheinhardt¡¯s plan was to wait until his strength reached the level of a Spirit King before going on a long journey to other large domains to search for powerful flying creatures.


    However, this dream was about to be realized in advance at this moment.


    This was because Li Xing had spent a long time preparing to create this massive formation to help him obtain the ideal type of mount.


    As long as he succeeded, his strength would increase greatly.


    A demigod-level mount would also allow him to become the number one player in the entire server in a short time.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it would last, but he knew that no one would be able to surpass him in a short time.


    This was also the reason why Li Xing had chosen to do so.


    After seeing nie Feng¡¯s powerful performance in the inter-world War, it was not only the players from the hell server who were stimulated. Eric was not the only one who had the idea of creating a ¡®super weapon¡¯.


    Although Li Xing¡¯s actions were different from Eric ¡®s, they had the same goal.


    To create a weapon that could determine the outcome of a battle for their own server!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the setup of the formation was nearing completion.


    Xie Wang, who was standing on the city gate, began to observe the formation. At the same time, he pointed out the mistakes in the formation¡¯s arrangement, which Li Xing pointed out in the voice channel.


    This process continued for about an hour before Xie Wang finally nodded and said,


    ¡°You can summon it now. There¡¯s no problem with the array!¡±


    When Li Xing heard this, he was both excited and worried.


    After all, this array cost a lot of money. Like nie Feng, it was a khorium technique.


    However, nie Feng¡¯s funds were raised by the vast number of players, while this array was raised by their Guild.


    Although most of the Guild¡¯s funds were still borne by the Guild¡¯s tycoons, this magic array was also entrusted to the Guild¡¯s strength. All of the Guild members had high hopes for this.


    After making sure that there was no mistake, Li Xing looked at Lionheart who was standing in the middle of the formation and spoke on the voice channel,


    ¡°Hart, the heretic King said that there¡¯s no problem. Activate the formation!¡±


    Rhinehart was excited when he heard this.


    In a war, every player had their own goals. Equipment, attributes, class growth, and so on. However, to Lionheart who had changed his class to Dark Paladin, his greatest desire was never these, but to be a super Mount!


    This was much more beneficial to him than equipment.


    Reinhardt felt like he was surrounded by happiness when he thought about how he would have a demigod-level mount if he succeeded this time.


    After brewing his emotions for a while, Lionheart took a deep breath and pressed his hand on the crystal at the eye of the array, activating the array.


    Suddenly, several energy lines spread out from the central crystal. Through the energy nodes, they spread out like a spider web. In the end, the entire array was lit up by the energy lines.


    In an instant, a black fiendish wind blew in the surroundings, and the entire formation was quickly enveloped by the fiendish wind.


    At the same time, in the distant great domain of hell, on the ¡°netherdragon peak,¡± countless netherwyrms sensed this call from the outside world.


    At this moment, the choice began.


    It was as if they were the first to answer. Whoever confirmed the abyss Dragon that met the summoning requirements would be summoned.


    At the same time, the list of Tributes that the summoner was willing to pay had already been listed in their minds.


    While waiting, an abyss Dragon could not resist the temptation and chose to agree.


    Immediately, the contract was successfully signed, and its body flew into the space Channel that had been formed.


    According to the terms of the contract, under the supervision of the six paths of reincarnation, he would be able to command the Dragon for 24 hours in exchange for a huge reward. In the eyes of the netherwyrm, this was a deal that was not at all a loss.


    At least, that was what it felt at the moment.


    However, when it flew out of the space Channel, it found that there were many people in front of it. At the same time, a submission contract appeared in its mind ¡­

 Chapter 648 - The roar of the evil Dragon

    Chapter 648: The roar of the evil Dragon


    Translator: 549690339


    The netherwyrm that had flown out of the spatial tunnel roared at the sky with a ferocious expression, announcing its arrival.


    However, at this moment, the submission contract appeared in his mind.


    At this moment, the netherwyrm was clearly in disbelief. It turned to look at Lionheart, who was standing beside it.


    ¡°Summoner, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°You can talk?¡± Lionheart was also stunned, then he was pleasantly surprised.


    Apart from Gou ¡®Zi, this was the first time he had encountered a Mount that could speak.


    At this thought, he immediately opened the analysis panel and began to observe the netherwyrm.


    [Hakkar (demigod level one)]:


    [Creature details: netherwyrms, a gregarious creature that lives on the Black Dragon Peak in the great domain of hell. They have extremely terrifying racial talents and physical strength. Most of them have the strength of demigods. Although they are not among the most powerful races in the great domain of hell, they can still occupy a corner of the great domain of hell.]


    [Biological state: growing stage]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the Black Dragon¡¯s introduction, Lionheart was elated.


    The introduction said that the netherdragon was still in its growing stage, which meant that it still had great potential to be unearthed. This was definitely good news for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a demigod, why can¡¯t I speak?¡± Hakkar said arrogantly.


    ¡°Then stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s quickly sign the contract. From now on, we¡¯ll be Good Brothers!¡± Reinhardt patted the nether Dragon¡¯s thigh in satisfaction.


    Hakkar heard this and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    ¡°Who are you brothers with? I was summoned by you using the tribute. Hurry up and give me the mission. I¡¯ll go home after I¡¯m done!¡±


    ¡°My request is for you to become my Mount and follow me for all eternity!¡±


    You spent so many mystical materials to summon me just so I can listen to your jokes?¡± Hakkar was stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. When you surrender, we¡¯ll be brothers. In the future, you¡¯ll follow me to conquer this world!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely the stupidest creature I¡¯ve ever seen. If it wasn¡¯t for the restrictions of the contract, I would¡¯ve swallowed you whole!¡± Hakkar glared at him.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t devour me, I order you to agree to the subservience contract and become my Mount!¡± Reinhardt revealed a pleasant smile.


    However, while Lionheart was waiting, Hakkar didn¡¯t agree. Instead, he looked at him with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree? That shouldn¡¯t be the case, aren¡¯t you unable to disobey my orders?¡± Reinhardt was stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t order me to do anything that will hurt myself?¡± Hakkar¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°F * ck, who set that rule?¡± Reinhardt was dumbfounded.


    ¡°This contract was obtained by the ancient Abyss Dragon King through swearing an oath to the six paths of reincarnation in order to accumulate wealth. How could you possibly make a contract that would harm your own people? that¡¯s why I think you¡¯re too stupid!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, the materials are useless!¡± After hearing this, Reinhardt¡¯s smile froze at once.


    According to the original script, he thought that as long as he gave an order, Hakkar would do as he was told, but he did not expect that there was a rule in the contract that forbade Hakkar from ordering Hakkar to hurt him.


    Most importantly, Hakkar¡¯s strength was on demigod-level, so it was impossible for him to subdue it with force.


    In the previous cross-border war, a demigod from heaven had exhausted the combat power of five servers. Now, they were the only ones around.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no mission, I¡¯ll just wait here until the time is up. What a pleasant trip!¡± Hakkar said with a smug look on his face.


    When Lionheart heard this, he had a constipated look on his face and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At this moment, Li Xing¡¯s voice rang out in his voice channel,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hurry up and tame the netherwyrm!¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t mention it. The contract states that I can¡¯t make the netherwyrm do anything to harm itself, so it¡¯s impossible to make him agree to the subjugation contract!¡±


    ¡°So the only way is to tame it by force and beat it until it¡¯s on the verge of death to force the contract?¡± Li Xing¡¯s voice was heard again.


    ¡°Boss, you must be joking. How could we possibly defeat a demigod-level abyss Dragon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Quickly order him to drain his energy. We¡¯ll only attack when he¡¯s exhausted!¡±


    Hearing Li Xing¡¯s answer, Lionheart couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and then a malicious smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°What are you laughing at, you stupid creature!¡± Hakkar looked at Lionheart with disdain.


    ¡°Come, do 10000 push-ups for your future master first. Do it as fast as you can!¡±


    Hakkar¡¯s expression turned grim and uncomfortable when the order was given, as he could not resist it.


    However, it still didn¡¯t move. Instead, it looked at Lionheart and asked,¡±


    ¡°How do you do push-ups?¡±


    Reinhardt was speechless.


    He had no choice but to demonstrate it himself.


    Unable to disobey his orders, Hakkar had no choice but to start doing rapid push-ups.


    Ten thousand push-ups were completed in the blink of an eye.


    Lionheart continued,¡±


    ¡°Come, make another 100000 and continue at your fastest speed!¡±


    Hakkar was furious, but he could only follow the order.


    Just 100,000 after 100000 of them, Hakkar¡¯s mind exploded.


    He was certain that the nether Dragon Tribe had never encountered such a freakish employer in their entire history.


    The other employers had basically paid a huge price to summon them for the sake of fighting. It was also Hakkar¡¯s first time encountering such a freak who summoned them purely for fun. Perhaps this was the first time in the history of their nether Dragon Tribe.


    ¡°Which region is this? when our contract is over, I¡¯ll definitely fly back and eat you!¡± Sitting on the push-ups, Hakkar looked at kreinhardt with an angry expression.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Add ten more groups and speed up. Don¡¯t waste time!¡± Reinhardt said without any hesitation.


    When Hakkar heard that, he gritted his teeth and continued to do push-ups.


    As time passed, Hakkar was on the verge of tears. For the first time, he felt that time passed so slowly. He really wanted to go home. He regretted taking this job ¡­


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you tell them to stop first? we¡¯ll discuss it again. How about we reduce the tribute?¡± Hakkar said in a negotiating tone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your brother? impossible! You only have two choices now. Either you surrender or you do push-ups!¡±


    ¡°The evil Dragon curses you, you shameless brat. I will definitely find you and eat you. Just you wait, I will make you live in fear for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°How can you speak to your master like that? this time, frog jump. Go around Long Yin city and jump at your fastest speed. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Hakkar: ¡± %@#&&&@*#£¤¡±


    ¡°How dare you scold me?¡± Reinhardt asked.¡±I¡¯ll make you crawl around Hidden Dragon City while standing upside down.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    On the city wall, Xie Wang could not help but laugh at this scene.


    In this world where the strong preyed on the weak, he really couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could do this other than players.


    Spending a lot of money to summon a demigod-level netherwyrm as a toy, every player was a talent.


    He couldn¡¯t be unconvinced!


    On the side, Li Xing¡¯s expression became extremely grave when he saw the abyss Dragon¡¯s energetic appearance despite its curses.


    This time, they had gambled a large sum of money to summon the netherwyrm. If they failed in the end, they would suffer a great loss.


    However, it seemed that the consumption of stamina did not have much effect on the netherwyrm at all. Time was especially precious right now.


    Thinking of this, Li Xing cast his gaze to the South, where the Beiqi region was located.

 Chapter 649 - Hakkars attack on the city

    Chapter 649: Hakkar¡¯s attack on the city


    Translator: 549690339


    Faced with Hakkar the netherwyvern who was unwilling to submit, Lionheart could only take special measures.


    He planned to exhaust it first, then suppress it with force.


    However, it was clear that this move was not worth mentioning at all to Hakkar, whose physical strength had reached demigod-level.


    No matter how Rheinhardt struggled, Hakkar didn¡¯t show any signs of exhaustion. Instead, he was cursing and swearing.


    Three hours passed quickly, and just as Lionheart was feeling helpless, Li Xing¡¯s voice sounded in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Hart, bring the netherwyrm to the northern divergent¡¯s underworld!¡±


    Hearing this, Lionheart couldn¡¯t help but be startled.¡±


    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Attack underworld!¡±


    At this moment, Lionheart¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Boss, are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. At our current stage, we can¡¯t tame the netherwyrm at all. We can only rely on external forces!¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring the netherwyrm to attack the Qiu Niu great domain? why did you go to the northern divergent?¡± Reinhardt asked out of doubt.


    ¡°You want the netherwyrm to die? What we want is for the netherwyrm to be in a state of near death so that you can force the contract. Thus, the northern divergent is the best target. The qiuniu great domain is too strong. If we take the netherwyrm there, it might not be able to come back!¡± Li Xing¡¯s angry voice sounded in the voice channel.


    After understanding the reason, Lionheart revealed an evil smile.


    The relationship between the major servers had always been in a state of competition. As old neighbors with the central server for three years, they had often fought with the central server on the border.


    However, all this while, the central server had always been better than them in all aspects.


    Lionheart was the same as the other players from the European server. He was holding a grudge in his heart and always wanted to return the favor one day.


    And this time, he felt that it was a great opportunity.


    At this stage, the combat power of the central server was mostly ghost inspectors. No one could fight against demigods. Hakkar was enough to deal with all the combat power of Beiqi.


    Thinking up to this point, Lionheart turned his gaze to Hakkar who was frog-jumping over and said,¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    When Hakkar heard that, he looked relieved.


    Although he wasn¡¯t tired at all, he sat on the ground as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. He looked at Lionheart with a dispirited expression and said,¡±


    ¡°Are you done playing? But it¡¯s no use, I¡¯ll come find you when I get back, because if I don¡¯t eat you, I won¡¯t be able to vent my hatred!¡±


    ¡°Unless the tribute is doubled!¡± Hakkar added.


    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of peach, continue frog-jumping! This time, head south!¡± Rheinhardt then summoned his Earth Dragon mount and mounted it.


    Hakkar: ¡± %@#!*@¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scolding your future master again! Upside down charge! Target the northern divergent region in the South! Kill!¡±


    Immediately after, two figures charged toward Beiqi¡¯s side.


    At the same time, Li Xing began to gather his guild members and began to March towards Beiqi.


    He had his own considerations for attacking Li Xing this time.


    With Hakkar¡¯s strength, he would definitely be able to cause great losses to the central server. At that time, the central server would definitely not be able to stop them from taking away the dying Hakkar. This was also the reason why Li Xing had chosen the central server as his target.


    However, to be on the safe side, he began to contact the Guild leaders of the major guilds in the European server, hoping that they would take care of him when the time came to avoid any accidents.


    However, what Li Xing didn¡¯t expect was that the Guild leaders of the big guilds had a strong reaction. They all said that they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to suppress the central server.


    As a result, the major guilds in the European server also began to gather their guild members and prepared to set off for Beiqi.


    ¡­¡­


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    At this moment, the various large guilds in underworld hurriedly gathered their members and prepared for battle.


    Since the two regions were connected, many players from the central server often went to the blue Void region. Therefore, they had naturally received the news that the major guilds from the European server were gathering their members to the South.


    The big guilds in the central server also made their preparations.


    However, what the players from the central server did not understand was where the European server got the courage to challenge them.


    This kind of courage to hit a rock with an egg was laughable in the eyes of the players on the central server.


    After all, the difference in overall strength between the two servers was obvious. At this stage, their combat strength was not on the same level at all ¡­


    At this time, the players from the Chinese server only knew that the players from the European server were preparing to attack underworld through the news from the players in the blue Void region. However, they did not know about Hakkar, the nether Dragon. They thought that the players from the European server had gone crazy and were here to seek death.


    The players from the Chinese server were extremely calm about this and were prepared to teach the European server a lesson.


    Let them clearly understand that their father would always be their father.


    Just as the players were rapidly gathering in and out of underworld city, two figures crossed the border and quickly approached underworld city.


    Although he was crawling upside down, Hakkar¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t any slower than Lionheart¡¯s because of his strong body.


    ¡°Despicable fellow, what do you want to do this time!¡±


    ¡°Your future master is going to bring you to massacre the city!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hakkar was confused. He didn¡¯t believe that Lionheart would let him fight, and he had a bad feeling about it.


    Lionheart didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he raised his spear and shouted excitedly,


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Hakkar, who couldn¡¯t disobey the order, could only continue to run upside down, leaving a trail of dust behind him ¡­


    As time passed, Hakkar saw the outline of a city after moving forward for a while.


    At this moment, Lionheart turned to Hakkar and said,¡±


    ¡°Do you see the city in front? go in and destroy it!¡±


    Hearing this, the uneasiness on Hakkar¡¯s face finally faded, and his expression gradually became ferocious. He felt that he was finally going to do something serious.


    As for the strength of the garrison in the city, Hakkar was not worried at all.


    As a creature from the great domain of hell, Hakkar had always thought that the forces in the other suburbs were vulnerable, and that even a demigod like him could easily take care of them.


    The reason was simple. He knew that the godly state experts couldn¡¯t live in the city. They would choose to live in seclusion after reaching the godly state and wouldn¡¯t come into contact with the secular forces.


    Moreover, the netherwyrms rarely lost every time they fought. All of their Summoners had to be certain that the summoned netherwyrms could defeat their opponents before they would pay a huge price to summon them. Otherwise, who would make a loss?


    As for summoning an abyss Dragon and sending it to its death just for its corpse, that was even more impossible. This was because when the ancient Abyss Dragon King swore an oath to the six paths of reincarnation, he had set the total cost of the tribute spiritual materials to be higher than the value of the summoned abyss Dragon¡¯s body.


    If he spent a huge price just to kill the netherwyrm and obtain its body after its death, it would be a very bad deal.


    More importantly, even if the abyss Dragon died, the mystical materials offered would still belong to the abyss dragon race under the supervision of the six paths of reincarnation. The summoner could not take back the mystical materials just because the abyss Dragon died.


    Therefore, under the combination of various factors, it was impossible for any force to summon the abyss Dragon with ill intentions, because it would be a trap for themselves, not the summoned abyss Dragon.


    This was also the reason why the nether Dragons could accept the tributes and accept the summoning.


    However, Hakkar was obviously taking this for granted. The netherworld forces and the players were thinking two completely different things.


    If he played by the rules, he was not worthy of being called a player!


    This time, Rhinehart wanted Hakkar to deliver the goods and put him on the verge of death under the concentrated fire of the northern divergent¡¯s players.


    As for the cost of the materials ¡­ This batch of materials had been for the sake of this netherwyrm.


    It was impossible for him to make a loss, because as long as he successfully tamed the netherwyrm, it would be immortal and could be used repeatedly. How could he possibly make a loss?


    Although the total cost of summoning materials was more expensive than an abyss Dragon, it was definitely not more expensive than an abyss Dragon that could resurrect infinitely.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the players standing on the gates of hell noticed a massive figure approaching from the North.


    The only thing that surprised the players in underworld city was that the creature¡¯s way of moving forward was rather ¡®unconventional¡¯.


    ¡°Handstand crawling? which person in the European server taught that?!¡± At this time, Liu Chan, who was standing on the city gate, looked at the approaching Hakkar with a smile and couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    At this time, ye chen, who was standing next to Liu Chan, activated his Eagle Eye mode. His eyes burned with fire and the distant scenery became clear in an instant.


    ¡°Pay attention, the one beside this creature is the European server¡¯s Lionheart!¡±


    Hearing this, the players on the city gate were all stunned.


    As the number one tank in the European server, they had heard of Lionheart¡¯s name.


    When the European server had a conflict with them in Beiqi to fight for the right to kill ¡°Jin Yao,¡± Lionheart had shown his strong team combat ability. At that time, he had separated youzi and inky with a skill and successfully killed inky, which had shocked many players in the central server.


    So when they heard that it was Lionheart, they immediately became serious.


    ¡°He¡¯s very strong, but no matter how strong he is, he can¡¯t compete with us. Let me shoot him down!¡± As he spoke, the blue bangle on ye Chen¡¯s wrist began to glow and slowly transformed into a blue longbow formed of energy.


    As he pulled the bowstring, an energy arrow was formed.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Chan, ye Xue ¡®er, and the others looked helpless. They only had one thought in their hearts:


    He didn¡¯t have any sense!


    They had a deep understanding of ye Chen¡¯s shooting skills. In comparison, he was more reliable in close combat ¡­


    Just as they had thought, the arrow missed.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± At this moment, the ground shook, and a huge pit appeared where the arrow landed.


    ¡°A critical hit?¡± Liu Chan asked.


    ¡°Yup, critical hit 29 times damage. It¡¯s a pity that it didn¡¯t hit Lionheart, or else I could¡¯ve killed him.¡± Ye chen said with a look of pity.


    ¡­¡­


    Even though the attack didn¡¯t hit Lionheart, it gave him a shock. He immediately slowed down and hid behind Hakkar.


    Hakkar¡¯s expression was the same as usual, because he didn¡¯t even care about such an attack.


    As they got closer to underworld city, Hakkar¡¯s expression became more and more excited.


    In the great domain of hell, although the nether Dragons were powerful, they didn¡¯t dare to go on a killing spree, because there were many powerful clans in the great domain of hell, and there were many forces that they didn¡¯t dare to offend.


    However, Hakkar felt that this was his chance.


    The Dragon blood in Hakkar¡¯s body boiled at the thought of destruction. He couldn¡¯t wait to do more damage.


    At this time, ye chen, who was standing on the gate of the underworld, drew his second bow and narrowed his eyes at Hakkar.


    However, he didn¡¯t fire the arrow. Instead, he waited for Hakkar to enter the ¡°analysis¡± range and opened the analysis panel to check the details of Hakkar.


    However, after seeing Hakkar¡¯s analysis panel, the smile on ye Chen¡¯s face froze.


    A demigod?


    ¡°Brother, shoot! What are you waiting for?¡± At this time, ye Xue ¡®er looked at ye chen and said unhappily.


    ¡°F * ck, run! This B * stard brought a demigod-level creature!¡±


    Hearing ye Chen¡¯s roar, the smiles on Liu Chan and the others ¡®faces instantly froze.


    A demigod? How could there be a demigod in the European server?


    At this moment, Lionheart¡¯s angry roar could be heard from afar. He raised the spear in his hand and pointed it at the gate of hell.


    ¡°Hakkar, get in there!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a Dragon¡¯s Roar, Hakkar lowered his hind legs that were suspended in the air with a ferocious expression. Then, his thick legs bounced off the ground and slammed into the city gate.


    ¡°F * ck ¡­¡± Liu Chan and the others saw this and decisively chose to jump down the city gate.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± With a loud bang, the city gate began to collapse, and gravel flew everywhere.


    At this moment, Liu Chan and the others were cursing in their hearts.

 Chapter 650 - I want to go home

    Chapter 650: I want to go home


    Translator: 549690339


    In fact, before the players from the European server arrived, the players from Beiqi state had already considered why the European server was so confident in their attack.


    However, he did not expect the European server to have a demigod-level creature.


    It could be said that Hakkar¡¯s appearance had caught all the players in the central server off guard.


    After Hakkar crashed into the city gate, the players in the city who were ready for a long time were surprised, but they still acted decisively.


    Countless spells were cast toward Hakkar.


    However, Hakkar stood up straight and let out a dragon roar.


    The howl was deafening, and a large number of spell techniques were distorted and dissipated. However, the spell techniques that had missed and landed on his body didn¡¯t cause him any harm.


    At that moment, Hakkar¡¯s destruction began.


    From the north gate, he ran forward with all his might, his ferocious face full of arrogance.


    At this time, Hakkar felt like a fierce tiger entering a sheep pen, surrounded by lambs that could be slaughtered at will.


    Stomping a group to death with his left foot, stomping another group to death with his right foot, and destroying some buildings in passing ¡­


    Hakkar was now like a bulldozer, charging toward the South from the north gate.


    Seeing this scene, countless players from the central server felt like vomiting blood.


    The grandson next door actually had such a big trick up his sleeve to mess with them. They had to take revenge, they had to take revenge!


    At this moment, the crowd was in a frenzy, and the players began to attack Hakkar, who was arrogantly destroying things.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Reinhardt, who was outside the city gate, started recording.


    He felt that he had to post the scene of the European server destroying the main city of the central server on the forum so that the players of the other servers could see the power of the European server.


    The players from the European server who saw this scene through the live broadcast on the forum cheered and said that they wanted to go to Beiqi to see this spectacular scene with their own eyes.


    At this moment, the line-up of players from the European server heading to Beiqi had gradually expanded from the major guilds to the entire European server.


    Countless players from the European server hurried out of Hidden Dragon City and headed south in the direction of Beiqi.


    Seeing so many people respond, Li Xing, who was the initiator of the attack on Beiqi, suddenly had a crazy idea.


    Why don¡¯t we just kill all the Beiqi players and give them a thorough cleansing?


    Thinking of this, Li Xing became excited.


    As a veteran player who had played many games and organized countless Guild Wars, Li Xing had never felt so emotional before.


    He was sure that this would be the biggest battle he had ever organized.


    And the Beiqi player base would also be the one that he was most proud of among the countless opponents he had defeated.


    At the thought of this, Li Xing immediately posted on the European server forum, calling for all the players in the European server to unite and teach the arrogant central server a bloody lesson!


    Faced with the perfect opportunity, a large number of players from the European server responded to the call and headed to the border of the large regions, where Li Xing was, ready to do something big.


    As time passed, the border area of the European server was packed with people, and more and more people gathered.


    ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s time to let the central server know who¡¯s the boss. Today¡¯s battle will be a legendary moment in the history of our European server, and you will be honored to be a part of this legendary story. Kill with me!¡±


    Li Xing¡¯s words rang out in the regional voice channel. At this moment, countless players from the European server responded excitedly, and then the entire Army advanced in the direction of Beiqi.


    ¡­¡­


    Hakkar was still wreaking havoc in Hades city.


    However, it was not as unstoppable as before.


    As proud sword, seven players, and the rest of the cheater players rushed back to underworld, their tacit cooperation caused Hakkar to suffer.


    However, this didn¡¯t stop Hakkar¡¯s destruction.


    ¡°Ten thousand swords!¡± At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s body, which had been preparing for a long time, rose into the air. The nine spirit swords on his back turned into eighteen, then into thirty-two again ¡­ In the end, the sky was filled with spirit swords.


    As ao Jian extended his hand and pointed at Hakkar, the spirit swords in the sky were summoned and fell down like raindrops.


    However, these spirit swords were unable to go any deeper after piercing through Hakkar¡¯s skin. No matter how ao Jian tried to control them, it was of no use.


    At this time, Hakkar¡¯s face showed a disdainful smile. His body tensed up, and the spiritual swords that were stuck in his body suddenly shattered, turning into a rain of spiritual light.


    It then opened its mouth and roared at ao Jian. Instantly, the huge sound wave turned into a ball that crashed towards ao Jian.


    Ao Jian immediately tried to Dodge to the side, but the ball¡¯s speed was extremely fast. He had no time to Dodge and was hit.


    His health bar was instantly emptied, and his body turned into black mist in the air.


    Seeing that ao Jian had been killed in an instant, the players were shocked, but they did not dare to stop and continued to attack Hakkar.


    It was death, after all. He had to get used to it. The most important thing now was to kill this demigod-level creature and take revenge on the European server!


    However, what made the players in the Chinese server feel despair was ¡­


    Hakkkar was more like a meat shield than a meat shield, and their attacks couldn¡¯t break through his defense at all. Even if a few cheaters worked together to create wounds on his body, these wounds would heal in the blink of an eye.


    The netherwyrm¡¯s strongest advantage in physical strength was displayed to its fullest at this moment.


    In the face of such a powerful Hakkar, the players from the Chinese server were helpless at this moment. They could only continue to attack and hope that Hakkar¡¯s energy would be exhausted and he would fall.


    After all, the principle of energy conservation was also applicable in war. Although Hakkar could constantly repair his physical injuries, he had to consume some kind of energy in his body. Therefore, the players believed that as long as they kept attacking, Hakkar would be finished sooner or later.


    However, as time passed, the players gradually began to think otherwise.


    This was because not only did Hakkar not show any signs of weakness, but he also became more aggressive. He kicked buildings on the left and players on the right, acting like a tyrant entering the city.


    Under such circumstances, a voice suddenly rang out on the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Brothers, I think it¡¯s time for me to make a move. Do you want to teach him a bloody lesson?¡±


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, the players in underworld city were stunned for a moment before they shouted in unison,¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    The players decisively rejected nie Feng¡¯s suggestion.


    What a joke! If they were in the outside world, they would definitely agree to it. However, they were currently in underworld city, their home!


    No matter how much Hakkar destroyed, he could only destroy a small area. However, if nie Feng were to make a move, the underworld would be destroyed once again.


    Therefore, they would definitely not agree to such an unreasonable request.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that there was no support from the players, nie Feng could only give up. After all, his ultimate skill required the players to provide him with mystical materials. Otherwise, he could not afford it with his own strength.


    Thinking of this, nie Feng turned to Hu He and said,


    ¡°Great Demon King, go, kill him!¡±


    When core Hu, who was standing beside nie Feng, heard this, he patted his ¡°corpse spirit bag¡± and summoned two puppets.


    One had red skin and well-proportioned muscles. Although he was just standing there, he gave off the feeling that he could transform into a bloodthirsty Tiger at any time.


    One of them was dressed in a gorgeous white robe. He looked old and had a rotten aura. He stood there like a dead tree.


    They were the Hanba corpse spirit and the abyss void corpse spirit. Both of them had reached the early stage of the ghost emperor realm.


    With a single glance from Hu He, the two corpse spirits suddenly disappeared from their original spot and reappeared in front of Hakkar¡¯s path. One of them grabbed Hakkar¡¯s leg and threw him to the ground.


    Looking at the mess that Hades city¡¯s Chengbei District, which he hadn¡¯t returned to in a long time, a hint of helplessness appeared on his face.


    In fact, the European server had treated him well, but in terms of position, he had always been on the side of the Chinese server.


    And most importantly, the European server had taken the initiative to attack, so he felt that he was not being ungrateful.


    After all, they had come all the way home.


    Seeing Hakkar being thrown to the ground, the central server¡¯s voice channel burst into cheers.


    However, before the cheers died down, Hakkar, who had fallen to the ground, suddenly turned his head and bit the Hanba corpse spirit.


    Hu Zhong¡¯s heart tightened at the sight of this. He immediately controlled the Hanba corpse spirit to resist.


    Although the Hanba corpse spirit had the strength of an early-stage ghost emperor, it was still difficult to resist Hakkar, whose strength was more than one stage stronger. His body was bitten in two and turned into a black mist that floated into his corpse spirit bag.


    On the other side, the abyssal void corpse spirit was constantly waving its hands, sending out one seal after another in an attempt to hurt Hakkar. However, although the abyssal void corpse Spirit¡¯s attacks could hurt Hakkar, it was unable to break through Hakkar¡¯s powerful skin defense.


    At this moment, Hakkar opened his mouth and spat out a black beam of light. The void abyss corpse spirit was unable to withstand the attack and turned into a black mist.


    ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, Hakkar raised his head and let out an excited roar.


    This was a feeling of invincibility that he had never experienced in the great domain of hell. It was really carefree.


    Cool!


    ¡­¡­


    As Hakkar¡¯s destruction continued, the players on the central server were completely infuriated.


    However, at this moment, other than thinking about how to take revenge in the future, there was no way to stop Hakkar¡¯s continued destruction.


    At this time, mo Xiaoxin was in the ¡®soul praying wine shareholder group¡¯, trying to raise funds ¡­


    Mo Xiaoxin: ¡°bosses, I still have two boxes of soul praying wine here. Let¡¯s see if we can succeed. Are you willing to bet?¡±


    Liu Chan:


    There was an old saying,¡±gamble!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the big shots in the chat had all agreed to his suggestion, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face broke into a smile.


    Although he was known as a troll, his love for underworld was no less than any other player ¡®s. In fact, he might even be more passionate.


    The defeat in reality had made him treat this game as his own new world, and hell was his home here!


    Hence, when he saw the underworld being destroyed, his heart was filled with rage.


    After thinking for a while, he thought of an idea.


    That was the evil god who was still lying in Hell City!


    Back then, the evil God¡¯s soul had been damaged and he had lost consciousness, which was why he was lying in the city. He happened to have the Super item ¡°soul praying wine¡± that could repair souls.


    However, since he didn¡¯t own this batch of soul praying wine alone, he chose to ask the bosses in the group who had shares.


    After receiving an affirmative answer, mo Xiaoxin no longer had any reservations. He immediately ran towards the evil God¡¯s location, the southern District of underworld city.


    By the time mo Xiaoxin arrived at the evil God¡¯s location, he found Gu Yu and the others already waiting for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together! Let¡¯s wake up the evil god!¡± At this moment, Gu Yu spoke.


    Mo Xiaoxin immediately nodded and took out two boxes of soul praying wine from the medium. Then, everyone climbed up the evil God¡¯s body and poured the soul praying wine into his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Underworld city, Northern District.


    Hakkar looked down at the ¡®ants¡¯ that were constantly attacking him with a mocking expression. As he moved forward, he would spit out a black beam of light from time to time, sweeping away a large area.


    Invincibility. Was this the feeling of invincibility? It was too F * cking wonderful!


    ¡°Roar!¡± When he was satisfied with the destruction, Hakkar couldn¡¯t help but let out another dragon roar.


    I¡¯m invincible! Aowuu!


    At this moment, Hakkar suddenly felt his head become heavy. He felt a huge force on top of his head, and his vision spun as his head was pressed to the ground.


    The force was still increasing, and Hakkar couldn¡¯t resist it even if he used all his strength.


    At this moment, Hakkar was terrified. He quickly closed his eyes and activated his senses. In his mind, an incomparably huge giant suddenly appeared.


    Hakkar was stunned when he saw the divine mark on the giant¡¯s forehead.


    Mom, I want to go home!

 Chapter 651 - Quickly retreat

    Chapter 651: Quickly retreat


    Translator: 549690339


    Hakkar was scared out of his wits when he saw the mark on the evil God¡¯s head.


    At this moment, it didn¡¯t even have the thought of resisting.


    In the great domain of hell, there were many powerful races, so there were many taboos that couldn¡¯t be violated.


    For example, they were not allowed to step into the territory of certain gods, and they were not allowed to destroy the formations set up by certain gods.


    However, what left the deepest impression on Hakkar was a taboo left behind by the ancient Abyss Dragon King.


    This taboo described a divine seal, which was formed by a Burning blood-red eye.


    According to the ancient Abyss Dragon King¡¯s description, this divine seal was a taboo for all races in the great domain of hell. Even the races of the ancient gods couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    Because this divine seal symbolized the Supreme authority and inviolable authority of the great domain of hell.


    There were many legends about the taboo of this divine seal, but because it had been so long ago, no one could clearly explain the exact origin.


    However, the rule that this divine seal could not be violated was passed down in every race in the great domain, and it was still the case to this day.


    Hakkar had unlocked his ancestor¡¯s inherited memories when he was growing up, so he had also come into contact with relevant information in this area.


    Although it had never seen this divine seal with its own eyes, its ancestors ¡®fear and respect for this seal had been passed down.


    It was a direct feeling of emotion, and as the inheritor, it could clearly feel the meaning of this emotion.


    So when he saw the mark on the evil God¡¯s forehead, Hakkar was greatly frightened.


    At this moment, let alone resisting, Hakkar even wanted to die. He knew that he was in big trouble.


    It was clearly stated in the inheritance that one must never offend the deity who possessed this divine seal, regardless of who the deity was.


    If one violated this taboo, it would bring about the extermination of the entire race. It was inevitable.


    Because this was a taboo that even ancient gods didn¡¯t dare to touch.


    Hakkar wouldn¡¯t have been so terrified if the other party was just an ancient God.


    After all, the slumbering Ancient Abyss Dragon King in their tribe was about to step into the ancient God Realm. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Dragon King, he would still put up a fight.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Hakkar thought that he had violated the biggest taboo of his race, which was the deity with the burning Blood Eye. He felt like he was going to have a heart attack.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead, dead!¡± Hakkar kept wailing in his heart,


    The scene of an entire race being massacred because of their mistakes appeared in their minds ¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. Hakkar¡¯s tensed body gradually relaxed, and he completely gave up on resisting. His face was as pale as death.


    Mom doesn¡¯t have to prepare dinner for me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to run out ¡­


    Perhaps ¡­ You¡¯ll be gone with me after I die ¡­


    Thinking of this, Hakkar¡¯s heart was filled with despair.


    It was said that the other regions were all weak and were not worthy of competing with the great domain of hell. But why is it that I¡¯ve never seen the greatest taboo of the infernal realm in the infernal realm, but I¡¯ve seen it the first time I¡¯ve come out?


    Wuwu, they lied to the Dragon, they lied to the Dragon. It¡¯s too scary outside!


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the appearance of the evil god, the expressions of the players who were on the verge of collapse gradually became arrogant.


    The voice channel was flooded with comments.


    ¡°The European server has foreign aid, and so do we. Let¡¯s just ask whose foreign aid is stronger, OWW!¡±


    ¡°A demigod can be awesome? Did you see that evil god? It¡¯s ours!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to keep a low profile, but I didn¡¯t expect the European server to be so insatiable. Now, we¡¯ve laid our cards on the table and stop pretending. That¡¯s right, we have a God-level powerhouse!¡±


    ¡°Your father will always be your father. He¡¯s also your father in the European server when it comes to finding external help!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the players on the Chinese server were all clamoring in the voice channel, and the frustration from before was completely gone.


    Looking at the evil god who had pushed Hakkar to the ground, the players on the central server couldn¡¯t help but cheer.


    Back then, in order to save the evil god, the players from the central server had sent themselves to their deaths one after another, dragging the evil god back to Beiqi with great difficulty. It could be said that they had spent a lot of energy.


    At that time, the major guilds had done so mainly because of Gu Yu.


    But at this moment, no player would feel that it was not worth it!


    At this moment, seeing Hakkar, who had left them helpless, being suppressed by the evil god with one hand, the players could only use one word to describe it: Cool!


    Since the evil god had awakened and had chosen to attack, the players on the central server felt that Hakkar could no longer cause any more trouble.


    After all, the evil god was a godly state expert and was one level higher than Hakkar who was a demigod!


    ¡­¡­


    The evil god, who was holding Hakkar¡¯s head with one hand, turned to look at Gu Yu and the others in the distance and said,¡±


    ¡°How are you going to deal with this little bug?¡±


    ¡°Boss evil god, don¡¯t kill it yet. Beat it to death until it kneels and begs for mercy. We can¡¯t let it go so easily!¡± Gu Yu and the others replied loudly, afraid that the evil god could not hear them.


    The evil god smiled hideously and nodded. Then, he lifted Hakkar up like a little chick.


    ¡°I beg for mercy, I beg for mercy! Powerful God, please forgive me for my offense!¡±


    When he heard Gu Yu and the others say that they would beat him until he knelt down and begged for mercy, Hakkar immediately started begging for mercy. He didn¡¯t want to miss any chance of living.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it couldn¡¯t kneel while being lifted, it would have knelt down first.


    Hakkar¡¯s survival rule in the great domain of hell was that dignity was something that could be abandoned at any time when compared to his life.


    In Hakkar¡¯s eyes, the God in front of him was even more terrifying than the ancient gods. If he could beg for its forgiveness, he could kneel down and even kowtow.


    However, the evil god didn¡¯t respond to Hakkar¡¯s plea. At the same time, flames burned in the evil God¡¯s eyes, and he raised his fist and punched Hakkar in the face.


    Hakkar¡¯s body flew backward and fell to the ground!


    This time, Hakkar¡¯s prideful defense no longer worked. In the face of the evil God¡¯s punch, Hakkar only felt a burning pain in his cheek. At the same time, a strange force seeped into his body from the spot where he was hit, and negative emotions began to breed in his mind.


    Hakkar tried to dispel the negative emotions, but he couldn ¡®t.


    At this time, the evil god approached him again with big steps and punched his head so hard that Hakkar almost thought that his soul was going to leave his body.


    At this moment, the evil God¡¯s second punch ¡­ Third punch ¡­ Fourth punch came one after another ¡­


    Although the evil god didn¡¯t use any hell Dao spell techniques and only used his physical strength, it was still not something Hakkar could resist.


    Under the constant invasion of negative emotions, Hakkar¡¯s physical and spiritual levels were destroyed, and his consciousness became blurry.


    At this moment, he recalled the various experiences of being bullied by his companions, being scolded by his parents, and even accidentally entering the realm of the gods and almost losing his life.


    Facing the evil god, Hakkar¡¯s heart was already filled with fear. At this moment, under the torture of the negative emotions, he finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He broke down and cried on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, the expressions of the players from the Chinese server who were watching were extremely interesting.


    He ¡­ He cried?


    It was so embarrassing. Where was the unparalleled arrogance just now?


    However, the players from the Chinese server did not feel any sympathy for this. After all, Hakkar was the main culprit behind the destruction of the northern District of underworld city.


    The evil god would not sympathize with him either. He continued to punch Hakkar until his face was swollen and his cries became louder and louder, deafening him.


    ¡­¡­


    At the northern border of Beiqi.


    After the army of players from the European server had assembled, they marched towards Beiqi with high spirits.


    From Lionheart¡¯s live broadcast, they had seen Hakkar successfully invade Hades city and wreak havoc.


    At that moment, all the players in the European server were extremely excited.


    After three years of war, they had always been suppressed by the central server. Seeing the players from the central server getting beaten up, it felt really good.


    This time, they were going to Beiqi to take advantage of this opportunity to sweep through Beiqi and kill all the players from the central server. They would then achieve a glorious achievement of crossing regions and massacring cities.


    In the eyes of the players in the European server, this would definitely become a legendary milestone in the history of their conquest in the European server.


    As for the participants, they would receive glory that the future generations would not have.


    Hence, almost all the players in the European server responded to Li Xing¡¯s call and participated in the mobilization.


    As time passed, they were getting closer and closer to underworld city.


    From Reinhardt¡¯s live stream, they could see the mess that Hades¡¯s North City was in. They couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It was definitely a happy thing to see the opponent suffer.


    However, the live broadcast was cut off very quickly.


    Li Xing immediately contacted Lionheart and asked what was going on.


    Lionheart, on the other hand, said that with the return of many players from the central server, the city gates were not safe. He could only choose to retreat if he was alone, or else he would be in danger.


    After hearing Lionheart¡¯s reply, Li Xing immediately informed all the players in the European server through the regional voice channel.


    However, even without Reinhardt¡¯s livestream, the players from the European server were still full of confidence.


    With Hakkar, the demigod-level netherwyrm, there was nothing for the European server to fear. Even the strongest central server would be suppressed this time. There was no chance of a comeback.


    With excitement, the Army of the European server increased their speed and pointed their swords at underworld city!


    As they advanced, the outline of Hades city appeared in their field of vision. As they continued forward, they saw the city that had been destroyed.


    At that moment, the voice channel of the European server was filled with cheers.


    All of them were extremely excited, wanting to charge in immediately and teach the arrogant players a lesson.


    However, just as the huge Army of the European server was approaching the city gate, a black shadow was suddenly thrown out of the city and landed heavily on the ground.


    Then, the players from the European server heard deafening wails.


    After seeing the figure clearly, Li Xing, who was at the forefront of the European army, had his smile frozen on his face, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    This was because this figure was actually Hakkar, the person they were relying on to attack underworld city.


    Although he was puzzled as to why Hakkar was thrown out of the city, Li Xing knew that the attack seemed to have met with an obstacle.


    However, his doubts were soon answered.


    A huge figure came out of the city and crossed the gate to the front of the Army.


    Then, the figure picked Hakkar up from the ground as if he was a chicken and threw him to the ground.


    Li Xing was shocked. He immediately opened the analysis panel and began to observe the giant¡¯s attributes.


    When he saw the words ¡°divine brilliance¡± at the end of the name, Li Xing was stunned.


    ¡°Retreat! Hurry up and retreat, stop fighting!¡± Without the slightest hesitation, Li Xing decisively gave the order to retreat.


    At that moment, the players from the European server were dumbfounded. They could not understand what was going on with Li Xing.


    However, when they saw the screenshot of Li Xing¡¯s analysis of the evil god in the regional chat channel, they did not hesitate to run back!


    Hit your mother! Can he F * cking fight ¡­

 Chapter 652 - Huge compensation

    Chapter 652: Huge compensation


    Translator: 549690339


    After seeing the evil God¡¯s analysis panel, the pride in the hearts of the players from the European server disappeared.


    At this moment, let alone massacring the entire city, they were already worried about whether they would be massacred instead.


    After all, it was difficult for the entire European server to fight against a demigod, let alone a God who had condensed a divine seal like the evil god.


    Hence, without any hesitation, the entire Army of the European server started to retreat.


    The players all took large strides and fled in a panic. At this time, the voice chat was even more heated as they discussed how to defend against the attacks of the central server.


    With their understanding of the central server.


    The central server couldn¡¯t accept this kind of humiliation, and they would definitely take revenge.


    According to what Li Xing had said, as long as they succeeded this time, the central server would not be able to take revenge even if they wanted to.


    This was because they would have a demigod-level abyss Dragon that the mid-server could not fight against.


    As for whether the central server would choose to send Ziggs to attack their main city, Li Xing did not have to worry.


    The other powers might not know the advantages of the central server, but how could they not know?


    As long as they engaged in battle and got the first kill of Ziggs, he would not be given the chance to use his ultimate skill.


    After thinking everything through, Li Xing felt that with Hakkar, they would be invincible for a long time to come.


    However, after seeing Hakkar being beaten up by the evil god, the players from the European server were already worried about the revenge from the central server.


    Obviously, since they dared to massacre the city, what awaited them would be the massacre of the players from the central server against Hidden Dragon City.


    At that moment, many players from the European server wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Before coming here, many people had even prepared to film the entire process of the massacre in underworld. They would then save this video as a part of their collection, so that they could show off in front of new players in the future.


    However, he did not expect them to be worried about the safety of their main city before they even entered the city.


    The development of the situation was too fast, and the players of the fast European server were caught off guard. It was as if they had been slapped in the face just as they were about to succeed in their acting tough process.


    It was too F * cking uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Hakkar was lying on the ground in front of the gates of hell, barely breathing. He was already sobbing.


    At this moment, it felt that it was going to die, and there was no hope of survival.


    In the face of an evil god, it was no match at all. Not to mention that resistance was futile, even if it had the ability to resist, it would not dare to.


    This was because the evil God¡¯s divine seal represented the greatest taboo in the great domain of hell. He didn¡¯t dare to violate it for fear of harming the entire race.


    At this moment, Hakkar, who was on his last breath, looked up at the evil god with a pleading expression and said,¡±


    ¡°Just kill me. Can you not ¡­ Kill my people?¡±


    Knowing that he had violated a taboo and would not be able to escape death, Hakkar could only hope that the evil god would not involve his race, because there were still many of his clansmen on Black Dragon Peak that he valued greatly.


    For example, his parents and siblings ¡­


    When the evil god heard this, he showed a disdainful expression, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    Because he wasn¡¯t in the mood to go to other large regions to kill his entire family. He was simply too bored.


    However, the disdain on the evil God¡¯s face terrified Hakkar even more. He thought that the evil god had refused his request and was really going to kill his entire family.


    At this moment, Gu Yu and the others walked out of the city gates one after another.


    ¡°How do you plan on dealing with it? do you want me to refine it into a blood nucleus?¡± At this moment, the evil God¡¯s body shrank. In the blink of an eye, he was only five meters tall. He then turned around and looked at Gu Yu and the others.


    ¡°We can level up a few times if we kill it. Kill it!¡± Gou ¡®Zi shouted.


    ¡°Stupid ¡­ Brother dog, you can¡¯t kill him!¡± Mo Xiaoxin almost subconsciously called the young paparazzo by his mental nickname. Fortunately, he stopped in time halfway through the first word and avoided a tragic ¡®car accident¡¯.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I kill him? do I just put him up for worship?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gou ¡®Zi was puzzled as he turned to mo Xiaoxin and asked.


    Gu Yu and the others also looked at mo Xiaoxin at this moment, wanting to know what he was thinking.


    ¡°I think so. Now, the players from the European server must be very afraid that we will attack the blue Void domain and slaughter their Hidden Dragon City ¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯re afraid because we¡¯re going to massacre the whole city later. We¡¯ll kill them so badly that they won¡¯t dare to come online. We¡¯ll camp in the entire Blue Void region for at least three days so that they won¡¯t be able to fight for three days!¡± Gou ¡®Zi said arrogantly.


    ¡°Yes, many of the players in the outer seas are rushing back. After we gather our men, we must destroy Hidden Dragon City!¡± Gu Yu also nodded and agreed with Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Listen to me first. Here¡¯s what I think. The players from the European server must be very worried about our arrival. If we don¡¯t go to the blue Void territory and ask for compensation instead, do you think they will agree?¡±


    Seeing that everyone was deep in thought, mo Xiaoxin continued,¡±


    ¡°Compared to the destruction of the main city, it¡¯s definitely easier for them to accept the compensation. Moreover, if we change it to asking for compensation, not only will we be able to compensate for our losses, but we can also ask for a huge sum of compensation. This way, not only will we not lose anything, but we can also make a huge profit while making the European server suffer a loss!¡±


    ¡°Good idea. Someone has to make up for the losses in the city. It¡¯s best to let the European server pay for it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. The damage to the city, the casualties ¡­ All in all, let the European server fill in the gaps and take the opportunity to extort a sum from them. In any case, they¡¯ll have to pay for everything. We have to make them feel bad. This is the price they have to pay for this!¡± Mo Xiaoxin continued.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Yu and the others were stunned for a moment before smiles appeared on their faces.


    On second thought, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s idea was actually better than massacring the entire city.


    After all, no one would be responsible for the losses in the city if they went directly to Blue Void region to massacre the city.


    At the thought of this, Gu Yu said decisively,¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact Li Xing from the European server and see what they think. If they don¡¯t agree, then we¡¯ll fight!¡±


    ¡°What about it? could it be that you want to use it to exchange for compensation?¡± The young paparazzo pointed at Hakkar, who was on the verge of death, and looked at mo Xiaoxin curiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This Dragon has the strength of a demigod, and it¡¯s a demigod that¡¯s controlled by the European server. It¡¯s worth a lot. This will be our bargaining chip with the European server. In short, we¡¯ll raise the compensation and make them bleed!¡± Mo Xiaoxin replied with a smile.


    At this moment, everyone could not help but laugh.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Lionheart, who was hiding in the distance and watching the gates of Hades city, was bleeding.


    When he saw Hakkar on the verge of death, he knew that his plan had failed.


    The entire process could be said to be a failed attempt to steal a chicken and ended up losing the rice. Not only did he not get the Mount, but he also had to pay for all the materials he had prepared for summoning Hakkar. Now, he was even about to face the revenge of the central server. It could be said that he had lost a lot.


    Looking at Hakkar, who was on the verge of death and could already sign the contract, Lionheart was depressed.


    This should have been the best time for him to sign the contract, but the one controlling Hakkar was not the Army of the European server, but the central server. He did not dare to step forward.


    This was because the players from the central server would not be polite to him.


    With so many cheaters present, no matter how strong he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.


    However, Lionheart was also very unwilling to leave just like that. He could only lie on the grass pile and look at Hakkar who was on the verge of death, hoping for a miracle in his heart.


    However, as time passed, what Reinhardt received wasn¡¯t a miracle, but a bill from Li Xing.


    Looking at the netherwyrm on the bill and the long string of zeros behind it, Lionheart was dumbfounded.


    Where the hell would I get so many soul coins to buy a Dragon!


    Can I buy on credit?

 Chapter 653 - Donation and distribution of wealth

    Chapter 653: Donation and distribution of wealth


    Translator: 549690339


    He came in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    A siege battle that the players from the European server thought was a sure win came to an end with the appearance of the evil god.


    What awaited the players from the European server would be the revenge of the players from the central server.


    At that moment, the players from the European server were extremely worried.


    He no longer went out to carry bricks, but instead hid in the main city and waited for the arrival of the central server Army.


    At this time, Li Xing received a message from the Gu language, saying that they could settle this peacefully.


    However, Li Xing did not feel surprised. Instead, he felt that there was a conspiracy.


    The truth was just as he had thought. Following that, Gu Yu requested for a settlement. At the same time, he sent over a bill that listed all the losses that underworld city had suffered in the battle. They needed the European server to compensate them.


    The specific meaning was that settlement was fine, but the premise was that all the compensation had to be paid!


    When he saw the list of compensation, Li Xing felt a headache. At the same time, he felt extremely aggrieved.


    However, he still informed the guilds ¡®guilds of the European server about Gu Yu¡¯s request and discussed with them on how to deal with it.


    At this moment, the Presidents of the guilds in the European server were just as sullen as Li Xing.


    However, they didn¡¯t blame Li Xing, because Li Xing had asked them if they were going to carry out the ¡°city-wide operation¡± before they left for Beiqi. This was also something they had agreed to personally, and no one could be blamed.


    After some discussion, the Guild leaders of the European guilds decided to settle the dispute and compensate for the losses.


    However, they encountered another problem when it came to gathering the compensation.


    This was because the compensation was simply too high. Moreover, the various large guilds were currently in development, so they had invested all of their funds into lifestyle classes or other aspects. They simply couldn¡¯t gather enough money for the compensation.


    In such a situation, the guilds in the European server could only ask for help from the players outside.


    Li Xing was in charge of this matter. He had specially opened a ¡®tip post¡¯ on the European server forum to apologize to all the players in the European server and explain the difficulties they had encountered at this stage.


    After finding out the reason, many players who had a sense of belonging to Hidden Dragon City spontaneously tipped the post to prepare compensation for Li Xing.


    Although the compensation amount was high, it was actually not much after being split among the huge number of players in the European server. Very soon, they had gathered enough compensation.


    After that, Li Xing started a live broadcast and sent the compensation via email to Gu Yu to prove that he had not taken a single cent of the reward money in private and had used it all as compensation.


    At the same time, Li Xing gathered all the members of the Guild and gathered a sum of money. He sent it to Gu Yu as Hakkar¡¯s redemption fee.


    When he sent the bill to Lionheart, it was just to scare him. He was one of the most important members of his Guild, so Li Xing naturally wouldn¡¯t ignore him and chose to redeem Hakkar.


    And now that Hakkar was on the verge of death, if Lionheart could sign the contract, it would be a great help to their Guild.


    After Gu Yu received the compensation, he also let Lionheart take Hakkar away as promised. At the same time, he also expressed that he wouldn¡¯t invade the blue Void territory this time, but if there was a next time, he wouldn¡¯t be forgiven.


    Gu Yu¡¯s ruthless words once again stirred the emotions of the people in the European server.


    In fact, the players from the European server knew very well that the damage done to the timing in the middle server was definitely not as high as what was written on the bill. The amount on the bill must have been multiplied several times before it was sent.


    However, they were in the wrong first. In order not to be massacred, the players from the European server could only grit their teeth and accept the extortions from the central server.


    But they would remember this hatred!


    After that, the popularity of upgrading the European server also began.


    Their goal was very clear-after they became stronger, they would defeat the central server! Wash away the shame!


    And this was exactly what Lu Wu wanted to see.


    Competition would make the players grow, and growth would also bring greater benefits.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, the small loss in the Chengbei District of underworld city was nothing at all. The growth of the players was the key!


    At the same time, after experiencing the situation of the city gate being broken through, many players in the central server also felt a sense of urgency, and their desire to become stronger was equally fervent.


    An unexpected competition between the two servers gave Lu Wu an unexpected surprise.


    ¡­¡­


    In contrast to the European server ZERO Guild¡¯s Li Xing¡¯s donation to all the players in the European server, Gu Yu on the central server also posted a thread after receiving a huge compensation.


    [Come, come, come. Let¡¯s celebrate and open a post on the wealth distribution building. We¡¯ll distribute 200 million soul coins, 100 soul coins per floor, until it¡¯s finished.]


    [Op: lonely and invincible]


    [Details: I¡¯m sure everyone knows the exact reason, so I won¡¯t go into detail. This sum of money doesn¡¯t belong to me in the first place. After discussing with the Guild leaders of the various large guilds, we¡¯ve decided to take out 100 million to repair underworld city¡¯s Chengbei District. The rest will be distributed to everyone. First come, first served. We¡¯ll distribute the 2000000 buildings until they¡¯re all distributed!]


    (This post has set up an automatic reward function. You can receive the post owner¡¯s reward by replying. Only Beiqi forum players can reply once!)


    (Total wealth distributed: 200000000 soul coins!)


    Crayon Shinchan,[my first floor, I¡¯m asking who can compete with me (funny)(received 100 soul coins automatically from the floor owner)]


    [Invincible loneliness: of course the first floor is mine. Haha!(Received 100 soul coins from the owner of the first floor)]


    Brick-moving warrior: ¡°ahaha, I saw the wealth distribution post the moment I clicked on it. I¡¯m rich! At the same time, the first comment is mine!(Received 100 soul coins automatically from the OP)¡±


    [Little nanny with left pupil: wow, QV Q. 100 soul coins. This is the first time a newbie has come into contact with such a huge sum of money. Thank you, op (received 100 soul coins automatically from op)]


    [Hungry Meituan: I snatched the first floor on the spot, and I wish all Beiqi players well (received 100 soul coins automatically from the owner)]


    [Little Shuangye: yahaha, it¡¯s my first time robbing a first floor. And it¡¯s even a money-giving post. I¡¯m happy to knock on it (received 100 soul coins from the owner)]


    [Men should play warrior: when I see the name of the OP, I can already smell the scent of soul coins. I didn¡¯t expect that when I clicked on it, it would actually be a money distribution post. I¡¯ll decisively snatch the first floor and collect a sum of money (copper hanging on my waist.jpg)(receive an automatic 100 soul coins tip from the OP)]


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the replies below Gu Yu¡¯s post increased rapidly, and it was unprecedentedly hot. In just a minute, this post was pushed to the TOP ten most popular posts on the Forum¡¯s main page.


    After hearing about the post, players started to flood in.


    Although this post had set up two million posts, it was not worth mentioning compared to the number of players in Beiqi.


    In less than 10 minutes, the 200 million Yuan of wealth distribution was collected. At the same time, the number of posts on this post had already reached nearly 4 million.


    The players who were late and didn¡¯t receive the distribution money could only sigh, feeling that they had missed out on a big red packet!


    As the party that had lost the city gate, the Chinese server forum was bustling with activity. The European server forum was the complete opposite. The happier the players were, the sadder they were.


    Because the players on the central server were all splitting their money ¡­ They were feeling quite uncomfortable!


    ¡­¡­


    Yellow spring, kui Dragon Sea area.


    Just as the central server and the European server were about to go all out, something big happened in the kuilong territorial waters.


    At this moment, in the center of the kui Dragon Sea area, Dragon roars started from there and resounded through the entire sea area.


    A Scarlet Flood Dragon roared towards the sky. The scales all over its body shimmered with a resplendent glow under the sun.


    Below the wyrmdragon, two extremely huge beasts were floating on the water¡¯s surface. They looked up at the wyrmdragon that was transforming in the air with extremely grave expressions.


    ¡°Haimon, what if kui Long¡¯s breakthrough doesn¡¯t succeed?¡± At this time, Tao Wu turned to look at the ¡°giant Haimon¡± who also had a serious expression.


    Haimon didn¡¯t answer, but a fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    When he found out that his child,¡±little Jue,¡± had signed a sea supremacy contract with Lord Kuiru, he had been extremely furious.


    This was because in her opinion, if Xiao mo really wanted to carry out the contract, he would only be met with death.


    Although he was protected by the sea supremacy contract, King Kuiru was not allowed to harm flamy while it was still underage. However, flamy, who had just come of age, had to fight Lord Kuiru. It was unavoidable, and one of them had to die before the battle could end.


    From Haimon¡¯s point of view, even if flamy¡¯s growth potential was huge, how could it possibly compete with Lord kuilong, who was about to break through to the godly state, when it had just reached adulthood? there was no suspense in this battle.


    For this reason, Haimon and Jian Jia began to discuss how to help flamy survive this disaster.


    After some discussion, they came up with two solutions.


    The first plan was to kill Lord kuilong!


    This way, the contract for the hegemony of the sea area would be automatically terminated, and flamy would not need to fight King kuilu.


    However, this plan was not easy to achieve.


    Even though they were both demigods, Lord kuilong was about to break through to the godly state. He could definitely take on two enemies at once. Tao Wu and hai Meng didn¡¯t have the confidence to win.


    They didn¡¯t dare to try this method unless they had no other choice.


    The second method was to help Lord kui Dragon break through to the godly state. This would also cancel the sea supremacy contract.


    This was because the sea Dominion contract only restricted the Overlord of the sea. As long as one broke through to the godly state, they would receive instructions from the yellow spring sea god to head to the central Sea region of the yellow spring. Naturally, they would no longer be the Overlord of the sea.


    After some hesitation, Jian Jia and hai Meng chose the second plan.


    For this reason, they sent a large number of treasures and mystical materials they had found to Lord kui Dragon in an attempt to help him break through to the godly state as soon as possible.


    More than a year had passed, and Lord Kuiru lived up to their expectations. After being stuck at the demigod level for so many years, he was about to welcome the moment of Ascension.


    At this moment, the calm waters of the kuilong sea were chopping with waves. Lightning flashed in the sky as if a catastrophe was about to arrive.


    It could be said that the entire kui Dragon Sea region was accommodating to the kui Dragon King¡¯s promotion ceremony.


    As the ¡°Lord kui Dragon¡± was transforming, the Crimson scales on its body began to fall off, and soon, Golden Dragon scales began to grow.


    The process seemed to be extremely painful as Lord Kuiru could not stop himself from letting out howls.


    As time passed, the new scales on Lord kuilong¡¯s body fell off. When new scales grew, they were more golden and less red.


    After going through more than thirty transformations, the scales on the surface of King kuilong¡¯s body no longer had their original crimson red. Instead, they had turned into a light golden color.


    However, this process was not over yet. These pale Golden Dragon scales began to fall off again ¡­ When new Dragon scales grew, there were a few dragon scales that were shining with a golden light.


    Just like that, after three more Metamorphoses, Lord kuidragon had transformed into a Golden Dragon. His appearance was completely different from before.


    Even so, Tao Wu and Haimon were still extremely worried.


    This was because the process was not over yet. King Kuiru was about to face the most crucial step: Apotheosized!


    If he failed and failed to obtain the yellow spring sea God¡¯s acknowledgment, then it would be impossible for King kuilong to advance to the immortal state within ten thousand years!

 Chapter 654 - Kui Dragon apotheosizes

    Chapter 654: Kui Dragon apotheosizes


    Translator: 549690339


    Time passed by slowly. After Lord Kuiru¡¯s entire body had turned golden, he suddenly lowered his raised head.


    At the same time, a faint golden transmission channel appeared beside it.


    With the appearance of this golden transmission channel, the originally turbulent sea instantly calmed down.


    Without hesitation, King kuilong entered the portal.


    Seeing this scene, Tao Wu and Haimon were extremely nervous.


    This was because if Lord kuilong failed in his apotheosis, they would only have one choice left.


    That was to kill Lord kui Dragon. Otherwise, there was no way Xiao mo would survive!


    However, there was another possibility. If they failed, they would die at King kuidong¡¯s hands.


    And after they died, flamy would not be able to live on. It would definitely be killed by Lord kuilu on the day it came of age.


    The whole family would be together then ¡­


    In the tense wait, time seemed to stretch on endlessly. Pi Xiu and Haimon¡¯s bodies tensed up, and they were ready to attack.


    At the same time, the abnormality of the kuilong territorial waters had also attracted the attention of the various major powers in the territorial waters.


    At that moment, the various major forces of the cuirade began to send people to investigate the cause of the abnormality in the sea.


    When he received the news that Lord kuilong was in the midst of a breakthrough, he was stunned.


    Without any hesitation, the various major powers of the quilong Sea region chose to stop all maritime operations and recall all their personnel.


    Even though they did not have any interactions with Lord kui Dragon, who was the Overlord of the sea realm, this was a crucial moment for Lord kui Dragon to break through to the godly state.


    If they were disturbed by people outside the sea, they would have to bear the wrath of King kuilong.


    No one dared to take the risk, including the strongest force in the kuilong sea: The kingdom of mutsea!


    After the Sea King learned of this news, it quickly issued an order like the other major forces, asking all the members of the forces to retreat back to the island and never go out to sea.


    It was better to be safe than sorry. Under such circumstances, even the Sea King did not dare to take the risk.


    He had inherited the shadow Legion and had many powerful demigod-level and even God-level Warriors.


    However, these Warriors could only watch and not use them at the current stage. With the current comprehensive strength of the kingdom of mutsea, they would only die if they fought against King kuilong.


    In such a situation, the Sea King naturally chose to hide.


    It could be said that at this moment, the entire kui Dragon Sea area had undergone a huge change due to the breakthrough of the Overlord of the sea area, King kui Dragon.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the ¡®Lord kui Dragon¡¯, who was the focus of the entire kui Dragon Sea, appeared in the six paths of reincarnation space after passing through the spatial tunnel.


    At this time, it had completely lost the domineering air it had when it was in the kuilong sea. It prostrated on the ground very respectfully, waiting for the moment of Ascension.


    Above his head, a green scroll slowly unfurled. It scattered dark light that enveloped Lord kuidong.


    At this moment, King kuidong suddenly felt a sense of fatigue he had never felt before.


    Gradually, it couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and its body gradually relaxed and fell into a coma.


    While Lord Kuiru was unconscious, a blurry figure appeared beside him and pressed a hand on his head.


    As the ¡°Yin God List¡± scattered starlight, a consciousness broke through Lord kui Dragon¡¯s body and pierced into his soul. It began to test Lord kui Dragon from the inside out.


    Becoming a god was the last threshold of the netherworld.


    In fact, the great emperors of the netherworld had long known that the heaven realm had made many arrangements in the dark, but they had chosen to turn a blind eye to it, knowing that some things could not be stopped.


    However, the stage of becoming a god was their final line of defense. They could not allow any accidents to happen.


    This was because the netherworld¡¯s great emperors understood that the netherworld relied on the gods, and they were the key to the netherworld¡¯s spirit energy.


    Without them, the netherworld realm would gradually become like the human realm, becoming a persimmon that the heaven realm could easily crush.


    This was also the reason why all gods would not come into contact with the secular world after becoming gods. It was because they had their own circles.


    Although that circle was still cruel, every God recorded in the yin God List would have a chance to start over again even if they died.


    If the divine seal was not destroyed, the divine soul would be Reforged!


    Being on the yin God roll meant that one¡¯s name would forever be on the divine roll. Even if one reincarnated, one would still be one. The power of the laws would follow one into the cycle of reincarnation.


    What Lord kuilong was undergoing now was the final test before he was recorded in the yin God List.


    From the moment he was born until now, every minute, every second, and every detail was replayed in the mind of the tester.


    The process was long.


    When the test ended, more than half a day had passed.


    At this moment, the examiner¡¯s figure slowly disappeared from this space.


    At the same time, the yin God roll released thousands of rays of light. The power of laws gushed out from the divine roll and wrapped around Lord kuilong.


    It was also at this moment that Lord kui Dragon woke up.


    When it saw the power of the law wrapped around it, its face showed an irrepressible joy.


    He knew that he had succeeded. He had obtained the pardon of the yellow spring sea god and the opportunity to become a God.


    At this moment, the yin God roll slowly floated down and stood in front of King kuilong.


    Then, a light spot lit up on the divine roll in Lord kuilong¡¯s eyes.


    As the dots of light moved slowly, they drew a glowing trail. Soon, two glowing words were drawn.


    Kui long!


    It had successfully apotheosized, and its name was on the divine roll.


    In an instant, the power of the 3000 Dao laws around him all rushed to the yin God ranking list, leaving only a fiery red ribbon of Dao laws circling around his body and gradually shrinking back into his body.


    At that moment, Lord kuilong discovered that his comprehension of the fire laws had increased rapidly. His control over this power was also more than a hundred times better than before.


    As he rejoiced, King kuidong decisively lowered his head to the yin God roll. He prostrated on the ground to express his respect.


    At this moment, the sea Overlord contract in his mind disappeared and was replaced by an order from the yellow spring sea god.


    Head to the central Sea area!


    The moment the order appeared, the surrounding space suddenly began to distort. Lord kuiyin felt the world spin around him. Then, he realized that he had appeared in the sky above the kuiyin territorial waters, which was also the place he had left from.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    At this moment, the kui Dragon Sea area was boiling.


    The sea water condensed into pillars of water that shot up into the sky and then fell down like fireworks.


    At this moment, the kuilong sea seemed to have a consciousness of its own as it celebrated the success of this Overlord of the sea.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Kuiper let out an excited roar.


    His roar was deafening and spread throughout the entire kui Dragon Sea area. It made all the forces of the kui Dragon Sea area understand one thing-King kui Dragon had been deified!


    On the other hand, Yingying and Haimon were also smiling happily.


    At this moment, they congratulated King kuilong from the bottom of their hearts for his Ascension. They were also glad that their child, flamy, had escaped.


    As the water pillars rose, the Golden Dragon King kui long turned his head to look at the sea region that had accompanied him for many years. A hint of reluctance and reluctance flashed in his eyes.


    But in the end, all the emotions in its eyes turned into determination. Then it turned and flew toward the sunset.


    Its figure gradually moved further and further away, becoming more and more blurry. The Golden color of its body gradually merged with the sunset glow.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At this moment, its roar was heard again.


    It was as if he was bidding farewell to the sea that had accompanied him for many years, or bidding farewell to his past self ¡­


    With its departure, the kui long sea turned a new page and began a new chapter, welcoming a new master in the future ¡­

 Chapter 655 - The coming time for revelry

    Chapter 655: The coming time for revelry


    Translator: 549690339


    After King kuilong left, the seething kuilong territorial waters returned to its usual calm.


    However, this was only on the surface. In reality, there was already an undercurrent.


    This was because the departure of King kuilong meant that the position of the Lord of the kuilong Sea area was now vacant.


    At that moment, a large number of marine creatures from the outer seas brought their subordinates and set off for the quilong sea.


    These sea beasts, whose bloodlines had reached the heavenly spirit level, were extremely eager to become the Overlord of the kuilong Sea area because it was a path to godhood.


    Only the overlords of the sea were qualified to become gods. It was impossible for the other sea creatures to become gods, no matter how strong they were.


    This was also the reason why the descendants of the overlords of the sea would choose to go to other seas to compete with the old overlords for the position of the Overlord of the sea.


    This was an inevitable obstacle in their path of growth.


    If they could not become the Overlord of the sea, then demigod realm would be their final destination.


    However, there were limited spots for the Overlord of the sea area. However, the number of fish and sea beasts was extremely large. Under such circumstances, the only way was to compete.


    Of course, other than competition, there was another shortcut.


    That was to wait for the old Overlord of a certain Sea area to ascend to godhood or die. In this way, the sea area where it was located would become a land without an owner. This was also the easiest time to seize the position of the Overlord of the sea area.


    However, such opportunities were too rare.


    Because the lifespan of every Overlord of the sea was extremely long, it was unrealistic to wait for them to die of natural causes.


    There were very few opportunities to wait for the old Overlord to become a God, because not every Overlord of the sea could successfully become a God!


    But at this moment, such an opportunity was born in the kuilong sea.


    Many sea beasts that had been waiting for tens of thousands of years, or even hundreds of thousands of years, smelled the scent of opportunity.


    After King kuiyin left, a large number of sea monsters began to head toward the kuiyin Sea area in an attempt to fight for the position of Overlord.


    However, at this time, Tao Wu and Haimon chose to leave and return to their respective seas.


    This was because he knew that this was going to be a place of trouble.


    Although they really hoped that their child, flamy, would be able to obtain this sea, flamy was still underage. If he became the Overlord of the sea with their help, then flamy would not be far from death.


    This was because after becoming the Overlord of the sea, one could not refuse the challenges of other sea beasts.


    In other words, they had to sign the ¡®sea battle contract¡¯.


    After the contract officially came into effect, flamy had to fight the Challenger one-on-one, and they could not intervene at all.


    At that time, they wanted to kill the ¡°Lord kuiyin¡± because flamy was still underage, and the contract for the contest of the sea had yet to take effect. Otherwise, with their status as the overlords of the sea, they would definitely not be able to interfere in the contest for the sea.


    Now that the sea supremacy contract had disappeared with Lord Kuiru¡¯s departure, it was already a great fortune for them. Not only did he avoid a battle with an expert like Lord kui Dragon, but he also managed to save Xiao Mo¡¯s life.


    Therefore, they had no intention of getting involved in the fight for the hegemony of the sea realm and chose to leave decisively.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, West of the kui Dragon Sea area, the wangxu Sea area.


    A giant blue whale woke up from its deep sleep. At this moment, it sensed that the aura of the old Overlord of the eastern kui Dragon Sea,¡¯King kui Dragon¡¯, had already dissipated.


    It knew what this meant.


    After being suppressed by the Suan ni for 30000 years, it didn¡¯t dare to dream of becoming the Overlord of the Wuxu Sea area. However, at this moment, it smelled an opportunity to become the Overlord of the kui Dragon Sea area.


    At this moment, its eyes revealed a trace of greed.


    Then, it swayed its huge tail and let out a long cry as it swam toward the quilong sea.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Jade spring Sea area, Northwest of the kui Dragon Sea area.


    An Island covered in vegetation suddenly trembled at this moment. While the residents on the island were in panic, the island suddenly sank to the bottom of the water, and a huge head emerged from the water.


    Perhaps the residents of the island didn¡¯t expect that the island they relied on for survival was actually the back of a snapping turtle.


    At this moment, with the awakening of its master, everything on the island no longer existed.


    At this moment, it was like the giant blue whale, excitedly turning its head to look at the quilong Sea area, and then set off.


    ¡­¡­


    Northeast of the kuilong Sea region, the blood-red Sea region.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The three enormous eight-clawed giant monsters also sensed the sea Dragon King¡¯s aura of the kurosaurus sea had dissipated. They immediately left together and headed toward the kurosaurus sea ¡­


    Countless similar situations were happening in various large seas.


    This was the moment that all the fish and sea beasts who desired to be the Overlord of the sea dreamed of.


    None of them wanted to miss this precious opportunity.


    At this time, the quilong Sea area had become the battlefield where they were about to fight.


    ¡­¡­


    After King kuidragon left, the major factions of the kuidragon territorial waters had a premonition of what was about to happen.


    This was a spectacular sight that many forces in the kuilong Sea area had never seen before. The heavenly Spirit Rank sea realm ferocious beasts that were rarely seen were constantly appearing in the kui Dragon Sea realm.


    Under such circumstances, the major factions of the kuilong Sea region chose to shut themselves in once again.


    This was because these sea realm fierce beasts were very powerful. Most of them were above the ghost emperor realm, and most of them were close to the threshold of the demigod realm. Otherwise, they would not have the courage to compete for the position of the sea realm¡¯s Overlord.


    It could be said that none of them were people the major factions of the kui Dragon Sea could afford to offend. Hence, the wisest way was to avoid them and try not to come into contact with them to avoid any accidents.


    However, just as the major factions of the kui Dragon Sea were trembling in fear, one faction was surprised.


    He was the player faction known as the ¡°brawler¡± in the nearby seas.


    The players who discovered the abnormality at the sea of quilong were initially very curious and did not understand what was going on at the sea of quilong.


    Later on, through communication with the major forces of the kui long sea, they learned that the players were still extremely calm even when the king of kui long became a God and the battle for the sea Overlord was about to begin.


    Because in the players ¡®eyes, this was none of their business!


    We still have to fish, search for treasures at the bottom of the sea, and do what we have to do!


    The players had no impression of what Lord kuiyin looked like, so his departure had no effect on the players.


    Moreover, many players relied on carrying bricks on the sea to earn the soul coins they needed for daily consumption, so it was impossible for them not to go out to sea.


    However, the players soon lost their cool.


    Seeing a large number of heavenly spirit level fishes, they could not help but get excited.


    There were quite a few players who fished and carried bricks in the entire Beiqi group.


    Because fishing was indeed a good way to make money, and the process was very fun. The whole process was equivalent to a lottery.


    Before the fish was pulled out of the water, no player would know how much the fish was worth.


    Catching a spiritual fish was almost equivalent to a few days ¡®harvest, and catching a sea spiritual fish was basically a burst of luck.


    If one could catch a spiritual fish, they would basically be rich in one wave.


    Fish of this grade were extremely expensive in the auction house, and in most cases, there was demand but no supply, so they were extremely rare. If he could catch it and bring its uniform back, he could at least exchange it for a set of top-tier equipment at the current stage.


    As for the celestial-level, none of the players had managed to catch a single one.


    (PS: the strength of the fish are divided into different ranks: Fish level (normal), spiritual level, sea level, psychic level, heavenly level, spirit of the sea level (sea Overlord), in order of low to high.


    There was a reason why fishing was one of the most popular activities for carrying bricks.


    Even the most common fish wasn¡¯t without value. After a player caught one, they could sell it to the player who made the food in exchange for soul coins.


    The entire process of fishing and selling fish had long formed a complete system after three years of development.


    Every player in the brick-moving fishing circle didn¡¯t expect to catch a demigod-level ¡®Sea Spirit¡¯-level fish. Their biggest dream was to catch a ¡®heavenly spirit¡¯ fish.


    Even the players in the fishing circle who occasionally met at sea would say hello:


    ¡°What a coincidence, did you catch a Holy Spirit fish today?¡±


    It could be said that catching a heavenly spirit level fish was the desire of every player who loved fishing.


    However, such high-grade fish were so rare that some old players had not even seen a heavenly spirit-level fish for three years.


    Therefore, until now, catching the ¡®heavenly spirit fish¡¯ was only a legend, and it was impossible to come true!


    But at this moment, the opportunity had come!


    After King kuilong¡¯s departure, a large number of heavenly spirit level fishes and sea beasts wanted to compete for the chance to become a Sea Spirit in the kuilong sea.


    The high-quality fish that the players usually couldn¡¯t see were now increasing in number in the quilun sea.


    At this moment, the players ¡¯emotions were completely different from the various forces of the kui Dragon Sea. They were all very excited.


    Then, a post appeared on the forum, which ignited the enthusiasm of the players for fishing.


    [I¡¯ll give everyone an analysis of this major incident at the kui long sea. At the same time, I¡¯ll point out that such a Grand occasion may not be seen again in the future, so everyone should seize the opportunity!]


    [Op: Crayon Shinchan]


    Content:


    As an experienced sea fishing player, I¡¯ve caught all kinds of fish, from ordinary fish to spiritual fish (the spiritual fish screwed up and swallowed me and my boat, it was so funny), so don¡¯t doubt that I have the qualifications to come up with a strategy. Next, I¡¯ll attach the market price of each fish and a fishing strategy.


    [Ordinary fish (10 fish): market price 1 Soul coin.]


    [Spirit fish (1): the average market price is about 120 soul coins. However, there are a few special types of spirit fish that can be sold for more than 250 soul coins. For example, the ¡®blue flame tail fish¡¯ that can be used to make ice Spirit pills, the ¡®light fish¡¯ that can be used for alchemy, and so on. The price of these types of spirit fish is generally about double that of ordinary spirit fish.]


    [Fishing guide: this type of fish can be found everywhere in the nearby waters. The drop rate is relatively high. The coordinates of the areas where the school of fish is relatively dense are as follows: ] The sea near muyege Island, the sea near black Reef island, coordinates 224 and 245 in the Wuxu sea ¡­ (These are the areas where it¡¯s easier to get items. This is just my personal experience. There are many other areas with dense spiritual fish. These 11 areas are only for your reference!)


    [Fishing tools: as for spiritual fish, their strength is basically the same as the ghost soldiers, or even weaker, so they don¡¯t need very good fishing gear. The most common fishing rod in the mall is 10 soul coins, and the same goes for bait.]


    [Sea Spirit fish (1): the market price is about 2000 to 5000, depending on the quality of the fish. The price fluctuates.]


    [Fishing guide: this type of fish is relatively rare. The stronger ones are close to the ghost Governor level. If you don¡¯t have the strength, don¡¯t consider fishing for spiritual sea fish. Of course, there are exceptions. Some spiritual sea fish are very weak, even weaker than ordinary spiritual fish, such as the turtle fish. However, the recommended level is still 50 to 100.]


    ¡°As for the specific locations of the divisions, I roughly know two of them. Let¡¯s share them this time.


    1. Sea of vanity, West of Qingluo Island, there is a school of black pure fish (friendly reminder, the black pure fish here are not level 90. If you catch them, you will only be eaten, unless you have excellent equipment or help from teammates!)


    2. Kuilong Sea area¡¯s coordinates: (123.415) there are two Sea spirit-level schools of fish here, namely the wood Steel fish and the Golden Cicada fish. Recommended level: (Level 70 +)


    [Fishing tools: since you have the ambition to catch the sea Spirit fish, of course you have to prepare good tools. I recommend you to buy high-quality fishing rods (300 soul coins) from the mall. The bait must not be shabby either, or the sea Spirit fish will not bite the bait and will look down on you for being poor (funny). However, I have a way to make bait, and I will give it to everyone this time.]


    The required items were as follows: glutinous rice, vanilla, and green wine pill.


    These items were not expensive and could be bought by searching the auction house. They were at least one-third cheaper than the bait bought from the dog officials, but he had to make them himself, so he could make about 5 to 10 sets at one time.


    (Attached is a 3-minute production video!)


    Next up was the main event!


    [Spiritual fish (1): its strength is above the realm of ghost general, and some may have reached the realm of ghost king. The market price can not be estimated because this fish only appears three times in the market.]


    The first transaction was on the 21st of February, 2320. The price was 28000 soul coins.


    The second transaction was on November 9th, 2320. The price was 29000 soul coins.


    The third transaction was in September 2321, which was also a month ago. The transaction price was 80000 soul coins.


    The reason for such a huge fluctuation was the opening of the ¡®demon chef¡¯ profession, which had greatly increased the price of ingredients. It could be said that those who had sold the spiritual fish before had definitely made a loss, but now the price was relatively stable. However, it¡¯s still difficult to evaluate the price. I think it¡¯s better not to sell the spiritual fish for less than 80000 soul coins because it¡¯s too rare!


    (My heart is bleeding when I thought of the spiritual fish I missed last time. But what can I do if I can¡¯t beat it? lowly!)


    [Fishing strategy: no strategy, depends on luck]


    [Fishing tools: the Super Fishing rod that costs 2000 soul coins in the merchant shop. If you¡¯re very rich and fishing purely for fun, you can find a copper hook to custom-make a fishing rod. The cost will exceed 10000 soul coins. As for bait, the merchant shop will definitely choose the most expensive one. You can also use spiritual materials to make your own bait. Of course, you can use spiritual fish as bait, because spiritual fish eat fish too.]


    [Holy Spirit fish (1): the market price is hard to estimate. No player has ever caught one. However, I heard that some players in the European server caught one, but they suffered the same fate as me. They were swallowed along with their ship, and missed a chance to get rich (funny)]


    Fishing strategy: none


    [Fishing gear: although the Super Fishing rod is fine, it¡¯s better to find a copper hook to custom-make it because the Super Fishing rod might not be able to withstand the pressure.]


    The spirit of the sea (1), emmm ¡­ Are you trying to fish for a Pi Xiu? This isn¡¯t something we can handle at this stage (funny)


    [Fishing tools: what F * cking fishing tools? go and eat your sh * t!]


    ¡­¡­


    This is my summary of the plan. Next, I¡¯ll talk about my opinion on the large number of high-level fish in the Quilon Sea area.


    Just like the title, it was a rare opportunity.


    ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know when the next time for the sea competition will be. Based on my understanding of this game, time doesn¡¯t flow faster. Maybe your grandson¡¯s grandson won¡¯t have such an opportunity by the time he¡¯s born. So, I have to act decisively.


    Because the high-level fish were too strong, it was best to form a team, unless you were a member of a cheater team (funny).


    As for those heavenly spirit-tier fishes that are participating in the battle for the Overlord, please bring the entire Guild¡¯s combat power to face them. Whether or not you can succeed will depend on fate (funny)


    The last sentence, do you want to get rich? Then he would go to the kui Dragon Sea area to move bricks. However, this time, he was moving gold bricks. It was a rare opportunity, and he would not miss it!


    [Strategy guide Author: Crayon Shinchan!]


    ¡­¡­


    The players on the forum hated Crayon Shin-chan and wanted to kill him as soon as possible.


    However, players would read his posts.


    However, what surprised the players this time was that Crayon Shinchan didn¡¯t post a post to attack others. Instead, he posted a strategy guide.


    When the players saw the content of the post, they were instantly ignited with passion.


    Fishing had been a hobby of many players since the start of the expedition.


    There were many kinds of fish in the sea, and they were a large part of the daily consumables of the players.


    Compared to the real world, the fish here were more unique. Different fish had different attributes and habits, which added a touch of fantasy to sea fishing.


    How to fish was also a big question in the game.


    However, other than the Hell¡¯s library which could help them with this knowledge, the players still had to put it into practice.


    This also led to new players who were unfamiliar with fishing often not being able to catch any fish.


    This time, Crayon Shinchan¡¯s strategy was very helpful in explaining things to many of the new players. At the same time, it also caused a discussion among the players on the forum.


    In the replies below, many players were no longer stingy and shared the tips they had mastered in fishing and the coordinates of the spiritual fish they could catch.


    Soon, this post became the number one fishing strategy post on the forum.


    However, what caught the players ¡®attention the most was Crayon Shinchan¡¯s last hint, which was a big event in the sea of quilong!


    This time, it wasn¡¯t just the fishing community, but many players who didn¡¯t usually fish were also tempted.


    Just as Crayon Shinchan had said, if he missed this opportunity, he might regret it for the rest of his life!


    Luck was important, but if one didn¡¯t prepare for this opportunity, it wouldn¡¯t come. Therefore, the players quickly mobilized and began to form fishing teams and teams.


    There were even big guilds who were ambitious and wanted to fish for the sky spirit fish. They formed an alliance and prepared to go out to sea to fish!


    This was something that Lu Wuyi didn¡¯t expect.


    It was supposed to be a normal fight for the sea¡¯s Overlord, but the players ¡®reaction was beyond his expectations.


    Because of Crayon Shin-chan¡¯s post, the ¡®fishing gear¡¯ category of goods in the mall was sold in large quantities.


    In just one day, Lu Wu had earned so much that he was beaming with joy.


    At this moment, he felt that he had not misjudged mo Xiaoxin.


    She had helped him to collect negative emotions, and now she was paying him back!


    Lu Wu knew that he was going to have some fun.


    In the eyes of the various major powers of the kui Dragon Sea, the maritime power struggle was a disaster that they would avoid as much as possible. However, at this moment, it was about to become a place for players to celebrate!

 Chapter 656 - demons dancing

    Chapter 656: Chapter 656-demons dancing


    Translator: 549690339


    The second day after King kuilong left.


    The war had already begun in the entire kui Dragon Sea.


    Faced with such a situation, a large number of forces in the kuilong Sea region could not withstand the pressure and began to flee to the outer Sea regions. They were prepared to temporarily avoid the brunt of the battle and avoid being affected by the battle.


    The nearby empty Sea region had also become the sanctuary of these sea forces.


    Other than those major powers, many races from the kui Dragon Sea area started to carry bags of various sizes as they evacuated toward the sea of vanity.


    However, as they approached the border of the sea, they were shocked to find that wave after wave of player fleets were approaching.


    Out of good intentions and to gain the favor of the clan, the factions that had moved away from the waters of quilong immediately reminded the players of the major event that had happened in the waters of quilong. They indicated that the voyage in the waters of quilong was in danger.


    The players could not help but laugh at the reminder.


    That was their goal, which was to continue moving forward.


    At this moment, many of the races in the kui Dragon Sea area couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    A madman was still a madman, and he had never changed. He was so F * cking willful!


    In fact, the scale of the players fishing this time was unprecedented.


    Just as Crayon Shinchan had said on the forum, this was an opportunity. There was gold everywhere. If they were prepared, they would be able to get a lot of money.


    At this moment, all the players were ready to show their hands and earn a bucket of gold!


    ¡­¡­


    After all the heavenly spirit level fishes and sea beasts gathered at the kui Dragon Sea area, the entire kui Dragon Sea area was divided into countless small battlefields.


    At this time, in the sea near Xinmo Island, a battle quietly began.


    On one side was a heavenly spirit level ¡®shark spirit fish¡¯, and on the other side was a heavenly spirit level ¡®spike fish¡¯.


    As the two controlling forces of this area, it was inevitable for them to fight for a winner to advance to the center of the kuilong Sea area. Therefore, fighting was inevitable.


    At this moment, the schools of fish led by each of them were already fighting each other, and they also began to fight at this time.


    Accompanied by shrieking sounds, the two enormous spiritual fish collided.


    As time passed, the surface of the sea had turned red and was filled with the strong smell of blood.


    Hearing the roars from the outside world, the forces of the quilongs who had yet to evacuate from the nearby islands were already trembling in fear. They hid on the island and did not dare to come out.


    When the battle was getting intense, a fishing boat slowly sailed over.


    In such an intense environment, the crew on the ship began to cast their hooks and fish leisurely.


    The forces on the island who were watching the Naval battle could not help but be stunned when they saw this scene.


    However, when they realized that it was a member of the players ¡®race, they couldn¡¯t help but show an expression of¡¯ I knew it ¡®.


    After all, the players ¡®ability to court death had always made them feel convinced.


    At this time, the Sea King on Xinmo Island was also alarmed. It came to the island and began to observe the scene.


    As a result, a scene that left the Sea King dumbfounded appeared.


    Just as he had expected, the fishing boat was smashed into pieces by a fierce spiritual fish, and the player on the boat was devoured as well.


    But soon, another fishing boat came.


    This fishing boat was even more outrageous. It stopped at the area where the battle was the most intense, cast its hook, and then began to fish.


    In just a few moments, the scene of the ship being destroyed and people being killed happened again.


    However, another group of player clan fleets soon arrived.


    In the Sea King¡¯s opinion, this fleet was quite excessive.


    The shark spirit fish and the spike fish were locked in a fierce battle, and these fleets had actually surrounded these two big fish. They then threw their hooks at them and began to fish as if they were about to bite the bait ¡­


    At this moment, the Sea King couldn¡¯t help but cover its face.


    What kind of Idiot¡¯s brain did he need to think of such an operation?


    They were fighting, okay? it was fine if they didn¡¯t give them face, but they even F * cking threw a hook in front of them. Who were they looking down on?!


    As expected, this fleet was annihilated by the two angry heavenly spirit-level fish groups.


    But soon, the players showed the two big fish what it meant to be endless.


    One batch after another died, and the sea King had nothing to say in the end.


    At this moment, he only had one thought in his heart. What a fool. He was a F * cking pure-blooded player!


    In the end, the spike fish and the shark spirit fish couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They temporarily gave up on fighting and started to slaughter the fishing boats and warships of the nearby players.


    The bloody and brutal battle for the sea¡¯s Overlord had been turned into a cooperation by the players.


    The arrival of the players ¡®battleships and fishing boats made it impossible for the two sea monsters to fight.


    This was because every time they started fighting, there would always be new players ¡®ships coming from afar, fishing without restraint and challenging their dignity.


    The two heavenly spirit level fishes were also tormented.


    The Sea King and his subordinates, who had watched the whole process, were completely numb.


    They had nothing but admiration for the players ¡®dumbfounded behavior!


    After all, the only race they knew that dared to use their lives as a joke was the family clan!


    ¡­¡­


    However, what the Sea King didn¡¯t know was that such a scene was happening in every corner of the kui Dragon Sea area.


    Although the battle for the Overlord was very intense, the atmosphere would always change whenever the players arrived.


    You guys can fight, we¡¯ll bait us. That was the players ¡®mentality at the moment.


    Although most of the ships were destroyed, there were also successful players. They would post screenshots on the regional channel to share their joy and stimulate more players.


    As a result, a large number of ships set off from the lapis lazuli Coast and headed for the quilong sea.


    At this time, other ways to earn soul coins were not as practical as going to the kui Dragon Sea to fish.


    That was because there were spiritual fish all over the place. It was like a gold mine, full of temptation.


    At this time, not only the players of Beiqi were going crazy, but even the nearby European servers were the same.


    Seeing that the players from the Chinese server were going to the kui long sea to pick up money, they were also jealous and expressed that they would also go, starting to organize their manpower.


    Many precious fish species that used to take days or even months to catch were now at his fingertips.


    Although there was a risk, the risk of death was not a threat to the players at all.


    As such, a large number of battleships from the European server also went out to sea at this moment, ready to follow the players from the Chinese server to ride on this wave of popularity and pick up money together.


    As time passed, the popularity of the revelry in the kui Dragon Sea continued to rise.


    Not only were the players from the central and European servers paying attention, even the players from the other three servers could not sit still.


    They were all protesting on the forums, saying that they wanted this opportunity to earn money as well, since it was only available on the European and Chinese servers.


    However, in the face of their protests, the official platform did not respond.


    As such, the hell, Asia, and non-server players changed their tactics and began to roll around in the official forums, begging the officials to let them join in.


    In order to achieve their goal, the ¡°dog official¡± that they usually called ¡°official¡± had become the beloved official of the war.


    In this regard, Lu Wu only wanted to say one thing-hypocrite!


    However, after investigating the situation at the quilun sea, Lu Wu also had the idea of getting the players from the other three servers to join.


    This was because the players from the Chinese and European servers would not be able to eat such a huge cake.


    Many of these heavenly spirit level ferocious beasts had lived in the yellow spring sea for a long time. They were all extremely powerful. Even with the combined strength of the five great servers, it would be difficult for them to eat this cake.


    It would be a complete waste of resources if they only relied on the central and European servers.


    After some hesitation, Lu Wu still chose to start the event.


    At this moment, the game prompt sounded in the minds of all the players:


    [Server announcement, the cross-server fishing competition has begun. During the battle for the ruler of the quilong sea, all the fish caught by players will be counted as points, and the rewards will be distributed according to the server¡¯s ranking!]


    The scores are as follows:


    [Ordinary fish: 5 points]


    [Spiritual fish: 50 points


    [Spiritual sea fish: 500 points]


    [Spiritual fish: 5000 points]


    [Sky-spirit fish: 50000 points]


    At this stage, the rankings of the major servers are as follows:


    [Northern divergent camp: 0 points]


    [Cang Xu camp: 0 points]


    [Hell faction: 0 points]


    [Demon Phoenix Camp: 0 points]


    [Tribe camp: 0 points]


    ¡­¡­


    As the game prompt sounded, other than the Western and central servers, the players from the other servers heard the teleportation prompt in their minds.


    This teleportation was different from the previous ones. There was no time limit.


    In other words, as long as he was online, he could click on the teleportation function at any time.


    At this moment, the players of the other three servers were also excited.


    They had thought that the dog officials, who had not given any feedback, would ignore them, but they did not expect that they would start an event quietly.


    As a result, a large number of players from other servers teleported to the sea of quilong.


    At this moment, the kui Dragon Sea area was completely lively.


    As many players who came from other servers did not even buy fishing gear when they came, they were suddenly in a dilemma when they saw the dense fish on the sea.


    As a result, an amazing operation appeared.


    The voice channels of all the major servers were in an uproar.


    ¡°Look, the hell server is cheating again. This time, they blew up the fish. Is this fishing? this is against the rules, right? Does it count as activity points?¡±


    ¡°Fishing? We don¡¯t even have any fishing gear, how can we fish? brother, go into the sea, Let¡¯s Fish. Only Fools will fish!¡±


    ¡°Bastard, this fish bit my bait. You want to snatch this?¡±


    ¡°Xxx, I¡¯m snatching it from you. Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not F * cking fishing anymore. Brothers, coordinates XXX.XXX, those non-tribal chiefs are playing tricks, I¡¯m going to kill them!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, I caught a heavenly spirit level sea ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s flying! I¡¯ve got two spiritual sea fish! It¡¯s really a gold mine! Crayon Shinchan didn¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    ¡°Is there any brother who can come and help me? the idiot in the hell suit flying a plane above my head keeps blowing up fish near me, how am I supposed to catch them? get a mage to help me, get an elemental turret and shoot him down!¡±


    ¡°I just saw an unlucky person with a hook jumping into the mouth of a heavenly spirit-level sea fish. Does he think that hanging a hook in the mouth of a fish will give him activity points? he¡¯s a talent!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the combat assistant in the team? hurry up and provide ammunition support. We¡¯re out of stock. The fried fish is so F * cking cool!¡±


    ¡°Your combat assistant was eaten by the fish. Oh right, I¡¯m in the fish¡¯s stomach now. I¡¯ll send you one last message. The mech is melting. Bye, see you in three hours!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, demons were dancing in the kui Dragon Sea.


    According to the tradition of the sea, this was supposed to be an extremely serious and brutal battle to determine the final King.


    But this was an accident.


    The players who had arrived completely broke the rules between them and continued to play tricks.


    It was impossible to have a good fight at this moment.


    In the end, the ¡°heavenly spirit-level¡± beasts, who could no longer bear it, United and began to slaughter the player group.


    However, the players were still very happy. They continued to farm points and carry bricks while bickering with each other.


    He was so high!


    (One slash: do you think there¡¯s only one chapter today? you¡¯re wrong. There¡¯s more~this is the second update!)

 Chapter 657 - The netherworld sea god isnt going to do anything?

    Chapter 657: The netherworld sea god isn¡¯t going to do anything?


    Translator: 549690339


    With the arrival of the players, the style of the battle for the supremacy of the kui Dragon Sea had completely changed.


    Under normal circumstances, the sea that was being fought over would be divided into countless small battlefields. Then, the participants would expand their territory bit by bit and fight their way to the center of the sea from all directions to make the final decision.


    This process was very brutal. Basically, the sea monsters that came were already prepared to face death.


    But with the arrival of the players, everything changed.


    It was even more impossible for him to fight properly.


    The world was big, but fishing and carrying bricks were the most important things for the players!


    In the beginning, the players from the central and European servers were still fishing for points, but as the players from the hell server and the other three servers arrived, they stopped fishing.


    In their opinion, the players from hell and other servers were too damn hateful.


    For example, when a few players were fishing in a small boat, the players from the hellish server would fly in a plane above them and drop bombs to blow up the fish.


    There were even some hell server players who took out their newly developed ¡®plasma cannons¡¯ and began to electrocute the fish fearlessly.


    The other two servers were not any better.


    The non-server and Asian players who came in a hurry jumped into the sea to catch fish and even started to fish with the net as they did not prepare any tools such as fishing rods.


    This gaze interfered with the normal fishing experience of the players from the Chinese and European servers.


    As a result, a war was inevitable.


    Players from all the major servers once again began their daily bickering.


    They only had one thought in mind, as long as it was not from our server, they would all die!


    At the same time, the ocean beasts, who had reached their breaking point, began to attack the players.


    The scene suddenly became even more chaotic.


    Shouts, roars, curses, explosions ¡­ The quilong territorial waters were in complete chaos at this moment.


    The forces of the kui Dragon Sea who were hiding on the island and observing the situation were also completely dumbfounded.


    In the eyes of these forces of the kui Dragon Sea, the fight for the position of sea Overlord was a very serious battle for supremacy. The winner would also obtain this Sea area and start a new chapter in this Sea area.


    However, the players ¡®participation made the war impossible to continue.


    As for the sea beasts that were participating in the battle, they were also extremely helpless.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get such an opportunity. Why is it so difficult to fight?


    When he thought of those dark-skinned guys who had been trying to get in their way, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry.


    ¡°Kill! All of you, die!¡±


    At that moment, sea beast Meng went crazy and danced with the players.


    This battle could not be stopped from the beginning, and it continued to fight until midnight.


    Under the bright moonlight, the chaotic battle continued.


    The sea monsters fought the players, the players fought the sea monsters, the players supported the players, and the sea monsters fought the sea monsters. In the end, the sea monsters were so bloodshot that they couldn¡¯t even distinguish between friend and foe.


    In the end, an old sea beast made a suggestion. It hoped that all the competitors for the hegemony of the sea region would unite for the time being and get rid of all these creatures of unknown origin before starting the final battle.


    Under normal circumstances, the proud sky spirit fish would not listen to anyone¡¯s orders.


    But this time, they chose to cooperate with the players.


    This was something that had never happened before in the history of the sea Overlord Battles.


    For the first time, these sea beasts who had been fighting for themselves had started to cooperate against the enemy together.


    It could be said that other than the player clans, no other power had ever achieved this.


    ¡­¡­


    With the cooperation of these Holy Spirit fish, the pressure on the players suddenly increased.


    But they were still very happy.


    He still had to kill the players from the other servers and not let go of the fish he caught.


    Although the players were no match for these sea monsters even if they worked together, they were persistent in their attacks.


    After three hours, the resurrected players would immediately teleport back to the quilun sea and continue to cause trouble! Causing trouble! Causing trouble!


    The night passed by quickly ¡­


    The sea beasts who had joined forces sadly found that they couldn¡¯t kill all these silly creatures.


    After clearing one batch, another one came, and it was endless.


    What was even more unbearable to the sea beasts was that these creatures liked to lean on them, especially the greed in their eyes when they looked at them ¡­ Did they not look scary enough?


    The Furious sea beasts were unwilling to give up and started killing again! Kill! Kill!


    This killing continued for another day.


    His physical strength was rapidly consumed in such an intense battle.


    If it was a normal sea battle, these heavenly spirit-level sea beasts would have many ways to recover their strength.


    One of them was to devour the opponent and quickly digest it, then obtain nutrients.


    However, this skill didn¡¯t exist for the players. They would turn into black mist and dissipate upon death, so how could they be used as nutrients?


    Many of the heavenly spirit-level sea beasts thought that there was something wrong with their bodies.


    It had devoured tens of thousands of lives, but not only did it not absorb any nutrients, it did not even feel full ¡­


    He must have eaten a fake creature ¡­


    The battle lasted for two whole days. The heavenly spirit-level sea beasts had enough, and they looked dispirited.


    They seemed to know that they couldn¡¯t kill all the players, so when they killed the players, they were extremely perfunctory and had a look of disdain.


    As the saying goes, one¡¯s energy will be exhausted after the second and the third. The beasts in the sea were in such a state at the moment.


    In the beginning, they were so angry that they planned to kill all the players in the sea before starting the battle between them. However, after several attempts, they became extremely tired.


    This was because no matter how much he killed, he could not see the end. There was no point in continuing to kill without any purpose.


    The players made the sea monsters feel defeated.


    Next, the players showed the sea monsters what it meant to go overboard.


    As soon as they stopped killing, the number of players in the quilun sea began to increase rapidly ¡­


    In the face of such a situation, the sea beasts completely gave up on themselves.


    After another day of struggling, the sea beasts finally chose to compromise helplessly. They were prepared to wait for the chaos in the sea to end before starting the competition for hegemony.


    At that moment, the players had successfully foiled this extremely serious sea war.


    Seeing the heavenly spirit-tier beast leading its subordinate fish away, the players were all very sad.


    Because the gold mine was gone.


    It was hard for them to accept that such a good opportunity to carry bricks had ended in just three days.


    Although it was a pity, the players were unwilling to stay in these waters any longer since there were no more fish. They began to return to their own places.


    ¡­¡­


    After a day or so, the sea monsters that were secretly observing the situation in the kuiron Sea region noticed the players ¡®departure.


    At this moment, their desire to become the Overlord of the sea was reignited.


    Without any hesitation, they gathered again.


    The bloody battle seemed to be about to start again ¡­


    However, things were not as simple as they thought.


    The battle for the sea¡¯s Overlord had begun again. The players who had received the news were like cats that had smelled fish. They rushed to the battlefield decisively and were ready to make money.


    The player thought, come on! Let¡¯s be happy together!


    The sea beasts thought, happy your head! Get lost, quickly get lost!


    ¡­¡­


    A mental blow was far more torturous than a physical injury.


    And the players were the experts at mental attacks.


    Although they only wanted to move bricks to make money and had no other thoughts, their actions made these sea monsters feel extremely uncomfortable.


    The players ¡®greedy eyes seemed to be constantly hinting to them that they were not allowed to fight, they could only fight me!


    This was unreasonable! Is the yellow spring sea god not going to come out and do something? The beasts in the sea were extremely sad and angry.


    The newly-initiated battle for the Overlord ended in less than a day. After suffering a loss, the heavenly spirit-tier sea monsters were too lazy to even attack the players. They could not kill them all anyway, and they even cast disdainful looks at the players.


    As the number of players continued to increase in the kuiron Sea region, the sea beasts did not hesitate this time. They decisively chose to retreat. There was no need for them to inform each other, and their actions were Swift and decisive.


    If he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them, then he would hide!


    This made the players from the five servers extremely depressed, because this gold brick-moving event ended in a day, which was three times shorter than the previous one.


    The unwilling players put away their warships and secretly stationed themselves on the nearby islands, waiting for the next wave of the battle for the sea supremacy.


    There was at least one thing they could be sure of.


    Since the event given by the officials had not ended, it meant that the ¡®gold mine¡¯ could still be moved.


    However, this time, the sea beasts were extremely vigilant. They observed the quilong sea for half a month and even swam towards the border a few times.


    After confirming that the players had really left, they immediately rushed into the quilun sea with ferocious expressions, ready to fight again.


    However, when they each occupied an area and had not started fighting, the players who had been lurking for a long time jumped out from the nearby islands.


    The players,¡±coming, bro!¡±


    The sea beasts were speechless.


    ¡­¡­


    Many of the sea monsters who were initially full of ambition and were even willing to sacrifice their lives to become stronger had completely collapsed.


    Hit your mother! Whoever wants to be the Overlord of the sea can do it, I¡¯m not going to accompany you!


    You guys are awesome! If you guys don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll leave!


    The sea monsters, who had a mental breakdown, didn¡¯t have any thoughts of continuing to fight. This time, they didn¡¯t even need to fight.


    He saw the players coming from the nearby islands.


    They exchanged glances with the players, and they could roughly understand what each other wanted to do from their eyes and movements.


    At this moment, there were only two words in the hearts of the sea beasts: I¡¯m leaving!


    ¡­¡­


    The first battle lasted for three days, the second one lasted for one day, and the third one, the battle of the seas, ended with just eye contact.


    Seeing this scene, the players immediately started cursing.


    He even wanted to question these heavenly spirit-level sea beasts.


    Are you guys motivated? Do you have a dream? If he didn¡¯t want to become a spirit of the sea and became the Overlord of the sea, what was the difference between him and a salted fish?


    If the heavenly spirit tier beasts heard this, they would definitely give the players an answer.


    I¡¯m a F * cking salted fish that doesn¡¯t want to improve. Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m leaving today. I don¡¯t want this broken sea area even if you give it to me!


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the moving gold mines gradually moving away from their sight, the players beat their chests and stomped their feet, regretting that they had not made a profit.


    As they thought of this, they picked up their weapons and began to beat up the players from other servers.


    It¡¯s all your fault, F * ck you! If it weren¡¯t for you guys, I would¡¯ve been rich!


    And so, the war began, but this time it was a fight between players!

 Chapter 658 - The footsteps of the war

    Chapter 658: The footsteps of the war


    Translator: 549690339


    With the departure of the sea beasts, the battle for supremacy in the kuilong Sea area finally came to an end.


    At the same time, the players ¡®bickering ended with the¡¯ event over ¡®notification.


    Other than the central and European servers, the players from the other servers returned to their own servers reluctantly.


    This was especially so for the hell server players, who were extremely reluctant to leave.


    They had fought an extremely fierce battle this time. Seeing the blue skies and blue seas in the central and western servers, with mountains, water, and islands, it was impossible not to be envious.


    After all, the environment of the entire hell suit was quite harsh compared to it.


    The blue Valley ruins, in particular, was a complete wasteland. Everything was in ruins, and the surrounding area was covered in volcanoes and lava.


    It wasn¡¯t that the hell suit didn¡¯t have a beautiful environment, but such places were usually occupied by extremely powerful creatures.


    It was unrealistic for the hell server¡¯s players to take the territory from these creatures at this stage.


    With such an unbalanced emotion, the players from the hell server were ¡®vicious¡¯.


    They all had the same mentality-I¡¯ll let you live a good life, but you¡¯ll die!


    Although the event had ended, there were still many players from the Chinese and European servers who had tasted the sweetness and were unwilling to leave.


    However, this time, the sea beasts never returned, as if they had given up the right to rule the sea.


    In the end, the players accepted this helpless outcome.


    At the same time, it also looked forward to seeing such a scene again in its lifetime and continue to earn money from it.


    This was an outcome that none of the factions in the quilong Sea region had expected.


    After this incident, they realized a very serious problem. It seemed that there were no ¡°fish¡± in this Sea area ¡­


    They didn¡¯t know if this had ever happened in the history of the yellow spring sea, nor did they know what the consequences were.


    Although this didn¡¯t affect their daily lives, they still felt very strange. They had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that this Sea area had been abandoned.


    However, in the face of this result, they had no way to change it except to accept it.


    In fact, a few of the old forces of the kui Dragon Sea area were very worried about this.


    They were afraid that the sea without a Sea Spirit would bring disaster or be abandoned by the netherworld sea god.


    As a result, the old men of these forces gritted their teeth and decided to go out to sea to find a sea beast to inherit the position of Overlord in the kui Dragon Sea area.


    With this in mind, the old men set off.


    Their target was the heavenly spirit level sea beasts in the nearby sea.


    The blue whale from the sea of vanity said,¡±no, no, I¡¯m just a salted fish. Don¡¯t talk to me about the Overlord of the sea. I don¡¯t want it anymore. You can go to the next sea and ask the other fish!¡±


    [Bloody sea: extreme frost eight claws: there¡¯s such a good thing?] Wait a minute, where are you from ¡­ The kuilong sea? Cough, cough, I don¡¯t have much fighting spirit recently. I just gave birth to a few hundred children to take care of. Why don¡¯t you go to the neighboring sea and ask the old turtle?


    The psychic turtle of the crystal Spring Sea area: ¡°get lost. I¡¯m just an Island. Don¡¯t f * cking mention the Overlord of the sea area to me. I¡¯m going to sleep. If you disturb me again, I¡¯ll eat you!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Such answers were repeated in the nearby sea.


    After a round of searching, these old men returned to the kuilong Sea area with dejected expressions and accepted a fact.


    It seemed like there was no more Sea Spirit in this sea.


    As for how long these days would last, they didn¡¯t know. They only hoped that the sea where their race lived and reproduced would soon welcome a new ruler.


    As for the player clans, these old guys were rather resentful.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say it. For the sake of his life, it was better to keep it in ¡­


    After all, if they went crazy, it would be a small matter if he lost his life, but it was possible that the entire race would have to be reorganized ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With the end of the battle for the sea¡¯s Overlord event, the players ¡®lives returned to normal.


    However, compared to before, the number of brick-moving players who earned soul coins by fishing had increased.


    In addition to the impact of the big event in the kui Dragon Sea, it was also greatly related to Crayon Shinchan¡¯s detailed fishing strategy.


    High-level strategy guides would always give birth to many followers.


    For example, Beiqi¡¯s earliest leveling method of the trap sect was originally used by assassin players. However, after seeing the efficiency, the mage players in the sewers at that time also imitated it and completely gave up their own inherent leveling method.


    It was the same this time. Crayon Shin-chan had already planned out the exact location and tools to fish with, so many new players had to explore and move forward. They could use the tools directly.


    Therefore, many players who didn¡¯t have the strength to carry out other activities began to go out to sea and embark on the road of fishing and carrying bricks.


    It could be said that Crayon Shinchan had started a small-scale brick-moving craze for fishing.


    However, some thoughtful players on the forum recorded Crayon Shinchan¡¯s post.


    This was because they believed that this would be an important clue to solve the biggest unsolved case on the forum,¡±the mystery of Crayon Shinchan¡¯s real body.¡±


    In this regard, some bounty hunters were ready to pay special attention to the fishing crowd, especially the few locations marked in the post.


    However, how could mo Xiaoxin, who had always been cautious, not have considered this?


    Moving bricks? I¡¯m already a partner in the ¡®soul praying wine¡¯ industry, and you still want me to carry bricks?


    That¡¯s what low-end players do. I¡¯m a high-end player now, I don¡¯t want to carry bricks!


    Mo Xiaoxin had already considered this problem before the post even gave a detailed tutorial on how to fish and carry bricks.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had given up on sea fishing, but it was just that from now on, sea fishing was just his hobby. It was no longer a hard-to-work activity.


    Therefore, it was impossible to find him through the coordinates he had provided.


    Mo Xiaoxin was extremely confident about this.


    After all, everyone had these coordinates, so there were quite a number of players fishing in this area.


    Even if he were to filter them out, it would be extremely troublesome. Furthermore, how could he not have a backup plan and share all the coordinates he knew?


    He must have left a few coordinates where he often went fishing.


    Therefore, the actions of these bounty hunters were laughable in his opinion.


    However, after interacting with Gu Yu and the others recently, mo Xiaoxin felt like he was a sheep among a pack of wolves that could be devoured at any moment.


    However, up until now, he had disguised himself well and had not been suspected.


    Gu Yu and the others even thought that he was a very humble and polite person. They did not associate him with the arrogant and despotic Crayon Shin-chan on the forum.


    Therefore, in Crayon Shinchan¡¯s eyes, even the wall caf¨¦ hadn¡¯t discovered him. It was too much of a joke for a few rotten sweet potatoes and rotten bird eggs to take his life!


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s arrogant mood lasted for about a week until his mother sent him a ¡°death message¡±. Only then did mo Xiaoxin restrain himself.


    Mo Xiaoxin was helpless about this.


    There was only one person in the world who could restrain him, and that was his biological mother.


    Even though the business of soul praying wine had started and there would be high returns in the future, mo Xiaoxin was still worried.


    Because he could get about 7000 soul coins in income from selling a bottle of wine, it was still too far away for him to earn 10 million soul coins.


    The most important point was that even if the players could earn soul coins faster in the future and the soul praying wine would sell well, the only person who could make the soul praying wine at this stage was qu Zui.


    His energy was limited. If he didn¡¯t cultivate a disciple, there was a limit to the income of soul coins from selling soul praying wine. It wasn¡¯t that the more players wanted to buy it, the more money he could make. He still had to see if he could brew it.


    Due to all these factors, mo Xiaoxin felt that the road to ¡°redemption¡± was long.


    However, he didn¡¯t have much time left ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    It had been half a month since the big event at the sea of kuiron, and the players had been actively preparing for the war.


    Because their war was about to start again.


    During this period of time, the officials started a ¡°expedition to senluo¡± event.


    At the same time, an active NPC appeared in underworld.


    The specific content of the event was to kill the undead warriors and obtain points. Then, players could use the points to exchange for rewards at the event NPC.


    This was a big surprise for the players.


    To the players, it was almost impossible to get the stingy official developers to release welfare activities during normal times, except for a wave of events during the event period.


    However, this time, the dog officials unexpectedly started an event.


    The players never showed any mercy to the dog-exploiting officials, and they started to make preparations.


    The reason why the players were determined to wage a war against the undead race was also partly related to the awakening of the evil god.


    The players all had different thoughts about the evil god.


    Some players even thought that the evil god they had saved was a burden. However, after the siege on the European server, no one had such thoughts anymore.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the evil god, they would have lost face in front of the entire server in the face of this sneak attack.


    Therefore, the players were filled with gratitude towards the evil god. They no longer spared the evil god just because of Gu Yu¡¯s personal reputation.


    After the evil god woke up, he had been recuperating in Hades city.


    Although the soul praying wine had healed his soul, his physical injuries had not recovered.


    However, at this moment, the evil God¡¯s injuries had mostly recovered.


    The players were very clear what this meant.


    Gu Yu had explained The Grudge between Hanba and the evil god in detail to the players on the forum after the evil god had awakened.


    From the birth of the evil god to the destruction of the giant tribe, and then to the final pursuit.


    This was a hatred that spanned a long time, and there was no possibility of compromise between the two sides.


    The players were extremely sympathetic towards the evil God¡¯s encounter. They also understood why the evil god wanted to kill Hanba so badly.


    He also understood that in the early stages of the war, Gu Yu suddenly gained incomparably powerful strength and had a super big showdown with Hanba, who had awakened from the burial land.


    This question was the question that many old players had.


    At that time, the power of the ancient language of the evil God¡¯s possession was completely beyond the players ¡®imagination. However, the ancient language was never explained on the forum, and as time passed, people forgot about it.


    But this time, many of the old players who had experienced those days in Beiqi suddenly realized.


    He understood the reason for all this.


    On the other hand, the evil God¡¯s injuries were about to recover this time. The battle between him and Hanba was inevitable.


    Back then, the evil god went alone and faced Hanba, who had just been apotheosized, as well as the Army of the corpse race. That was why he was no match for them.


    But this time, the players decided to hold the line for the evil god.


    Following the evil god to crush the corpse race, he would put an end to this long history of grudges!

 Chapter 659 - The evil god VS Hanba

    Chapter 659: The evil god VS Hanba


    Translator: 549690339


    In the central main city of the senluo region.


    This city had once been the pride of the netherworld race. As history progressed, it was engraved with many glories that belonged to the netherworld race¡¯s path of growth.


    However, at this moment, the main city was in ruins, and the glory no longer existed.


    Right now, the senluo great domain belonged to the corpse race, and the main city that the netherworld race had personally built was also occupied by the corpse race.


    The netherworld race had completely become a thing of the past. The only things left behind in this large region were stories and legends.


    Under the law of the jungle, reality was always so cruel, but there was no right or wrong.


    This was because a certain chapter in the history of the senluo great domain had also been ended by the netherworld race, and then they began a new chapter.


    There was no eternity for royal power. This was the law of survival of the fittest in the entire netherworld, and it didn¡¯t belong to the senluo great domain.


    Even without the undead race, under The Wheel of Time, a new subversive would be born, and he would be the one to open a new chapter, continuing the legendary story that belonged to him and his followers.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, inside the main city, the high-ranking generals of the corpse clan surrounded Hanba¡¯s huge body, waiting for the leader, Mei Luan¡¯s instructions.


    And around them, three mountains of corpses were slowly squirming towards Hanba who was in deep sleep. Close to


    In fact, the process of creating these three new corpse mountains had puzzled Mei Luan and the entire corpse clan.


    Just a few months ago, the death zone suddenly attacked.


    The sudden crisis made the corpse race feel very uneasy.


    The reason for their unease was not the death zone, but the player clans!


    This was because during the war between the two regions, if the player clan stabbed them in the back, then the corpse race would be in an extremely passive position.


    The undead race wasn¡¯t afraid of the undead army that was coming from the death region.


    The reason for this was the innate ability of the undead race. They could rely on the corpses of their enemies to continuously strengthen their own forces.


    Therefore, war was an opportunity for rapid development.


    After all, the corpse Ghost Army was different from the player clans that attacked from the North. They would not turn into black mist after death.


    Although the death great domain that they had gathered had made the netherworld race walk a strange path and also made the corpse clan rise, Mei Luan thought that the corpse clan would never repeat the same mistakes.


    However, this battle was clearly beyond Mei Luan¡¯s imagination.


    An endless stream of ghouls rushed over like a tide. Although the corpse clan could rely on corpses to grow, the attacking ghouls simply didn¡¯t give them the chance to collect their corpses. They charged toward the central main city without any regard for their lives.


    This battle was extremely difficult.


    However, the reversal happened very quickly. The battle had only lasted for less than half a day when something strange suddenly happened. The movements of the ghouls suddenly slowed down and became abnormally slow.


    In the end, the Army of corpse ghouls was completely stunned on the spot, allowing them to slaughter them without fighting back.


    Such a situation was truly unbelievable to Mei Luan.


    However, no matter what the reason was, she naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. She immediately led the Army of the undead race and massacred the entire Army of undead that was frozen in place.


    It could be said that the outcome of this battle was completely out of Mei Luan¡¯s expectations. She even felt that it was extremely absurd and unreal.


    However, what he did not know was that the undead race¡¯s easy victory in this battle was all thanks to the ¡°player clans¡± that they had been very worried about.


    If the player family had not crossed the border to planet jade fragment and completely destroyed the ¡®corpse ghost processing plant¡¯ behind the teleportation gate, as well as killed the demigod-level controller behind the scenes, how could they have won so easily?


    In the end, the corpse race welcomed a great harvest.


    These dead corpse ghosts were refined into three corpse mountains by them. This time, they were prepared to heal Hanba¡¯s soul and physical injuries that were severely injured by the evil god.


    He rushed to wake Hanba up before the evil god woke up.


    This way, they would be able to grasp the initiative, and the player clans would not be a threat. Even the entire Beiqi region would become a new area for the corpse race to expand.


    At this moment, the three enormous corpse mountains squirmed as they approached Hanba who was in a deep sleep.


    Mei Luan who was standing on the ground floated into the air and began to control the mountain of corpses to melt. Soon after, it covered Hanba¡¯s body bit by bit.


    At this moment, the corpse mountain began to shrink rapidly at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. The dark black mist within it gushed into Hanba¡¯s body continuously, nourishing his soul and flesh.


    During the recovery process, the scars on Hanba¡¯s body surface disappeared little by little along with the melting of the mountain of corpses.


    This process lasted for half a day, and the mountain of corpses that had been created with great effort had completely melted, leaving no trace behind.


    At the same time, the wounds on Hanba¡¯s body surface were completely healed at this moment.


    However, Mei Luan was not satisfied. She began to control the second mountain of corpses to cover Hanba and continued to use the mountain of corpses to replenish the divine power in Hanba¡¯s body.


    When the mountain of corpses had also melted, Mei Luan¡¯s face revealed an expression of anticipation.


    While he was waiting, Hanba suddenly opened his crimson red eyes. The vital energy and blood in his body that was filled to the brim soared into the sky at once, turning into a dense blood mist that floated above the main city ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    At the moment when Hanba woke up, the evil god opened his eyes abruptly.


    It was not that the injuries in his body had been completely healed, but it was because he could feel Hanba¡¯s aura.


    He stood up without hesitation.


    Although his injuries had yet to fully recover, it was enough in the eyes of the evil god!


    In this battle, he wanted to end this grudge completely. He wanted to shatter Hanba¡¯s body and soul completely!


    With that thought, the evil god let out a roar and shot into the sky. In the blink of an eye, its body became as large as a mountain.


    Its blood-red body was bathed in the sun as it rushed toward the senluo great domain.


    To welcome the battle that belonged to him!


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the evil god leave, the players were caught off guard.


    They had thought that the evil god would go with them, but it was clear that the evil god did not have such an idea.


    ¡°That ¡­ The evil god has left. Should we follow him?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯ve already bought a dozen enhancement potions. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Where¡¯s the commander? come out and gather the crowd!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re preparing to charge into the enemy¡¯s main crystal alone? Hmm, this is very evil. ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, stop talking nonsense. If we¡¯re late, we¡¯ll have to drag the evil God¡¯s corpse back to the city. As a Berserker, I was assigned to the corpse-dragging team by our guild leader last time, and I¡¯m still traumatized. The evil God¡¯s boss is really heavy, I almost died of exhaustion after dragging it out for a day (bronze hanging drinking dispirited.jpg)¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯m a mage. During that corpse-dragging operation, I threw spells and spells to cover your retreat, so I wasn¡¯t tired at all. I even collected three corpses of undead soldiers and made a small sum of money!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also in the corpse-carrying team. What the brother above said has awakened the shadow in my heart. The evil god boss is really heavy. I used the strength gem the whole time and it gave me the feeling of moving a mountain. Is this considered player moving a mountain (big meat shield smoking decadently, jpg)¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, the sewer assassins say that Warriors are meant to do heavy work. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of having you?¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s hurry up and set off. Otherwise, if we¡¯re late, the evil god won¡¯t be able to get up from his bed, and we¡¯ll be busy!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    With the departure of the evil god, the voice channel in the Beiqi region was in a mess.


    Although the players did not expect the evil god to leave without a word, they gathered decisively and prepared to head to the senluo region to hold the fort for the evil god.


    Under the organization of the major guilds, the players who had long been prepared rushed back to Beiqi through teleportation circles and other methods.


    A massive Army of players gathered outside of underworld city ¡­


    In the voice channel, Yin Xiaoqi, who was in charge of the battle, shouted,¡±let¡¯s go!¡±


    The player Army had started to advance towards the senluo region ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the senluo great domain, the awakened Hanba was just like the evil god. He sensed the other party¡¯s aura at the same time.


    As if it was destined, this pair of life-and-death enemies had awakened at this time.


    Soon after, Hanba¡¯s body also floated into the air and flew towards the direction where the evil god was rushing over.


    When she saw Hanba leaving suddenly, Mei ¡®e who was observing him felt her heart tighten. She quickly contacted Hanba with her soul and inquired about the reason.


    Hanba¡¯s answer was only four words,¡±evil god, fight.¡±


    Hanba¡¯s answer made Mei ¡®GE realize what had happened. She immediately gathered the corpse clan¡¯s Warriors and began to chase after Hanba.


    A few hours later, two mountain-like figures collided in the sky to the North of the senluo great domain.


    The power of the law of blood in their bodies was activated at the same time, and a rich power of blood and Qi burst out at the point of collision, dyeing Half the Sky red.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The evil God¡¯s eyes turned into a deep black color at this moment. A crescent moon emerged in his pupils. He turned his head and looked at Hanba abruptly.


    As they stared at each other, the power of negative emotions burst out completely at this moment. It began to invade Hanba¡¯s soul continuously.


    Hanba, who was looking straight into the evil God¡¯s eyes, was in a daze at once. What welcomed him was the evil God¡¯s heavy punch. The dense power of blood and Qi formed a blood-colored vortex along with the punch. It sucked Hanba into it and strangled him continuously.


    Just as the evil god was about to strike again, Hanba exhaled a thick, scorching hot mist from his mouth. The bewilderment in his eyes immediately dispersed. He raised his palm to receive the evil God¡¯s second punch.


    His broken soul did not have much negative emotions that could be mobilized. This was also the reason why Hanba could easily get rid of the evil God¡¯s emotional law at this moment.


    ¡°The great evil underworld God!¡± The evil god growled in a low voice. Six blood-red arms grew out of his back abruptly. Soon after, he attacked Hanba once again.


    The eight arms danced and formed countless blood-red fist prints that filled half of the sky. Hanba was unable to defend in time and was blasted to the ground. The evil god didn¡¯t stop at all, and its body swooped down.


    The bloody fist prints that filled the sky pressed down with the evil God¡¯s body. The earth shook violently at this moment, and the mountains in the nearby area were shattered and collapsed. Violent shock waves radiated in all directions.


    As he felt the pain from his body¡¯s feedback, the blood color in Hanba¡¯s eyes grew more and more intense. A blood-colored Lotus bloomed, the ferocity in his heart was completely awakened.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Driven by his instinct, he opened his mouth and roared, and blood-colored flames burned on the surface of his body. Then, a giant blood-colored snake appeared in front of him and bit the evil God¡¯s right shoulder, beginning to absorb the power in his body.


    The evil god was extremely familiar with this move. He took a step back at once and stomped on Hanba¡¯s chest ferociously as he fell to the ground.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± The ground was crushed.


    A huge pit was formed from the collapse. Smoke and dust were billowing in the surroundings. Hanba was also stomped into the ground by this one step.


    At this moment, the evil God¡¯s body began to grow like an inflated balloon, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a giant that was thousands of meters tall.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t his match in the past, and you¡¯re still the same after you became a God!¡±


    As he was saying that, the evil god thrust his right arm into the ground and pulled Hanba out from the deep part of the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯ll grant you death!¡± The evil God¡¯s hands grabbed onto half of Hanba¡¯s body. The power in his entire body surged as he planned to split Hanba into two.


    At this moment, a blood-red spear suddenly shot over from the distance and nailed the evil god between his eyebrows.


    At this moment, the evil god was in a brief trance, as if his soul had been pierced by the blood-red spear, and he could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Blood twist, Blood Dragon Dance!¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice came from afar. A powerful force suddenly burst out from Hanba¡¯s body in the evil God¡¯s hand, breaking free from the evil God¡¯s restraint. Then, countless blood-red Dragons emerged from the surface of his body and wrapped around the evil God¡¯s arms, tightly binding them.


    ¡°Blood Fiend-corpse God howl!¡±


    The voice was heard once again. Hanba suddenly opened his mouth and spurted out countless dark red thick fog, which quickly wrapped the evil god. Following Hanba¡¯s long howl, the dark red fog that enshrouded the evil god suddenly exploded.


    In the billowing smoke and dust, the evil god was forced to retreat a few steps.


    ¡°Blood Fiend, Blood God Body!¡±


    At this moment, Hanba¡¯s body also began to grow taller. The thick blood-colored energy formed a layer of crystal-clear protective layer on the surface of his body. Then, he punched the evil God¡¯s chest heavily.


    In a split second, the blood-colored mist on the surface of Hanba¡¯s body retracted into his right arm like Tidewater. It exploded with a loud bang at the very front. The evil god was sent flying by this strike. Along the way, he crashed into a few small mountain peaks and fell to the ground with a loud bang, causing the ground to tremble.


    ¡°Start setting up the formation. I¡¯ll stall the evil god. This time, I want him dead!¡±


    A cold voice resounded in the surroundings. The undead race Warriors who were following closely behind immediately surrounded the evil god from all directions.


    At this moment, the evil god had already realized what the woman from the corpse race was going to do. He immediately stood up and stomped on the ground. The ground shook violently, and a large number of corpse soldiers fell to the ground.


    A cold glint flashed across Mei Luan¡¯s eyes when she saw this scene from afar. She mumbled softly and controlled Hanba to pounce on the evil god.


    Fist to fist, close combat unfolded here.


    Even though Hanba was very powerful, his physical body was still far inferior to the evil god. It was difficult for him to pin down the evil god in close combat.


    Following the increasing number of injuries on the surface of his body, Hanba¡¯s strength was obviously weakening.


    At this moment, Mei Luan who was far away stretched out her hand and waved downwards. A mountain of corpses below suddenly spurted out a large amount of dark red mist, which surged towards Hanba who was in the middle of the battle.


    ¡°Hiss!¡± Under the control of the demon succubus, Hanba took a deep breath and absorbed all the dark red mist into his body. The blood-red flame on the surface of his body burned even more vigorously. He was evenly matched with the evil God¡¯s punch.


    At this moment, the waning moon in the evil God¡¯s eyes bloomed with brilliance. The power of negative emotions surged towards Hanba, causing Hanba to be stunned on the spot once again. The evil god seized the opportunity and raised his palm to grab Hanba¡¯s neck. He wanted to tear it apart as he roared furiously.


    At this moment, a blood-red spear came from the distance and hit the evil God¡¯s forehead again.


    As his soul trembled, the evil god was also stunned on the spot like Hanba.


    The two sides seemed to wake up from their confusion at the same time, and the battle began again.


    Hanba and Mei Luan¡¯s combined effort to contain the evil god, the evil god could not care about the corpse race¡¯s Warriors that were swarming in from all directions.


    As the corpse clan¡¯s Warriors formed a huge encirclement around the evil god, the corpse prison formation that belonged to the corpse clan was gradually formed.


    Countless wisps of black mist rose from the ground and turned into tens of thousands of chains that wrapped around the evil God¡¯s body and began to restrict his movements.


    At this moment, Hanba finally had the opportunity to counterattack. Under the control of the demon succubus, he bit down on the evil God¡¯s neck. His sharp teeth pierced through the skin and began to draw out his power. At the same time, a dense dark red mist flowed into the evil God¡¯s body through Hanba¡¯s teeth.


    At this moment, the evil god let out a painful roar.


    The boiling blood in its body cooled rapidly after coming into contact with the dark red mist, making the evil god feel as if its movements had become slower.


    Mei Luan had rehearsed this battle countless times in her mind.


    Although this battle had started in a hurry, Mei Luan was still confident of winning.


    Looking at the struggling evil god, the corners of Mei Luan¡¯s mouth curled up.¡±


    ¡°Obediently become big brother¡¯s nutrients!¡±


    Just as she had thought, the evil god began to weaken.


    Suddenly, Mei Luan frowned and turned to the Arctic abyss in the North.


    He saw a dense crowd of figures rushing towards him from the big gap in the ice Mountain.


    At this moment, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s voice was heard in the players ¡®regional voice channel.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, pay attention. The evil god seems to have been sealed. We can¡¯t interfere with the battle between the immortal State Warriors, but we can break the formation that is restricting the evil god and help him. First, we need to clear the corpse soldiers around the formation. Kill!¡±


    As Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s voice fell, the players began to move.


    The warrior players in the front row glowed with green gemstones that represented speed, and their running speed gradually increased, and then they began to sprint.


    ¡°Boss evil god, I¡¯m here! Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help the evil god boss get out of trouble and smash the heads of those who set up the array with me! Awooo!¡±


    ¡°Kill! I won¡¯t stop until I level up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping anymore. I¡¯ve bought two months ¡®worth of nutrient fluids for this battle. If my liver doesn¡¯t die, I¡¯ll F * cking buy a year¡¯s worth of nutrient fluids. Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The scene that Mei Luan did not want to see the most still happened.


    The northern divergent camp¡¯s players had crossed the Arctic abyss and arrived!

 Chapter 660 - Saving the evil god

    Chapter 660: Saving the evil god


    Translator: 549690339


    This was a battle that had come late.


    Not only the players, but even the succubus knew that the battle would come sooner or later.


    The players had previously harvested the undead race like leeks, and the undead race also took this opportunity to recuperate and accumulate strength in secret. Each of them had their own plans.


    However, this time, the battle between the evil god and Hanba was inevitable.


    At this moment, the players only had one thought in their minds-it was time to harvest!


    At this time, the dense crowd of players rushed toward the undead army after crossing the large gap in the Arctic abyss.


    Seeing this, Mei Luan said coldly,¡±


    ¡°All members of the corpse race, protect the soldiers in the formation! After we kill the evil god, the player clans naturally won¡¯t be a threat!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    At this moment, the undead soldiers roared and charged towards the players.


    In fact, the undead race and the players had a very similar characteristic, and that was that their fear of death was not as strong as the other races.


    In the charge, the front row of undead generals tensed up and collided with the front row of warrior players.


    From a bird¡¯s eye view, the two long Dragons collided and squeezed each other. The battle had officially begun.


    At the center of the collision, the leader, Liu Chan, was fighting with a corpse general.


    ¡°Speed up!¡±


    As the green gem lit up, Liu Chan¡¯s body moved to the right and dodged the heavy punch. Then, his right foot lightly touched the ground, and his body turned in the air. His right leg was like a whip, sweeping fiercely on the head of the corpse general, causing him to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Power!¡±


    The red gem flickered with a dazzling brilliance. After landing on the ground, Liu Chan clenched his right fist and smashed it into the corpse General¡¯s chest, sending the corpse general flying.


    At this moment, a sinister smile appeared on Liu Chan¡¯s face. He retracted his right fist back to the right side of his lower abdomen. After gathering his strength, he roared and attacked,¡±


    ¡°Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Ang~¡±


    With a punch, a blue water dragon emerged from the fist imprint and expanded in the wind. With a roar, it swallowed the corpse general that was sent flying. As the water elements boiled, the corpse General¡¯s face was filled with pain. Blood dyed the blue water dragon Red, and when it fell to the ground, only a skeleton was left.


    Seeing this scene, the players around them cheered excitedly and followed Liu Chan as they continued to move forward.


    ¡°Assassin group, go to the left and right. Follow the dagger team led by Liu Chan and kill a path to the one who set up the formation!¡±


    As soon as Yin Xiaoqi finished speaking, the assassin players who were following behind the battle group sneaked into the shadows and moved to the sides at an extremely fast speed.


    When they got close to the undead warriors, the assassin players burst out in unison.


    The demon gods of the path of hell descended one after another. As the assassin players brandished their daggers, burning blades of fire crashed down.


    What was the so-called assassination? for some assassin players who had changed their profession to ¡°shadow¡± and other professions, it was just getting close to the target and then killing the opponent silently.


    As for the players who had changed their class to¡¯ curse disciple ¡®and comprehended the path of hell, assassination was just silently approaching the opponent and then directly killing him ¡­


    The short battle with the players surprised the leader of the undead clan, Mei Luan.


    This was because he realized that the strength of the player clans had obviously increased greatly compared to the last time.


    However, in her opinion, this was still not a problem!


    Looking at the undead army that was rushing over from all directions, she turned to look at the evil god again, no longer paying attention to the movements of the players.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Chan, who was leading the charge, also encountered a strong enemy.


    A corpse King with the battle power of a ghost king realm blocked his way.


    In the short confrontation, even if Liu Chan had the ghost Emperor¡¯s right arm of mu Zhiguang, he could only achieve a draw.


    ¡°I like your fighting style. My name is Yan Luan. Remember my name because I will be the end of your life!¡± After another collision, the corpse King looked at Liu Chan with a hint of admiration!


    ¡°A one-on-one?¡± Liu Chan beckoned to him, his eyes filled with fighting spirit.


    ¡°One-on-one?¡± Yan Luan¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of confusion.


    ¡°A one-on-one fight!¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Luan waved away the corpse race¡¯s soldiers that were rushing from behind and beckoned to Liu Chan!


    Seeing this, Liu Chan immediately spoke on the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt our one-on-one fight, give us some space!¡±


    At this moment, both sides retreated and began to fight from the side, leaving an empty space for Liu Chan and Yan Luan.


    At this moment, Liu Chan no longer held back his strength. The fury gem embedded on the surface of his body, which had been in a dormant state all along, suddenly lit up. Suddenly, with him as the center, a strong wind blew around him.


    At this moment, Liu Chan stomped on the ground, and a red halo appeared under his feet.


    ¡°Come!¡± Liu Chan¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from his original spot and reappeared in front of Yan Luan. His right fist suddenly shot towards Yan Luan¡¯s face like a cannonball with a speed that was three times faster than before.


    Yan Luan obviously didn¡¯t expect that Liu Chan¡¯s strength would suddenly skyrocket, and in a moment of desperation, she immediately raised her fist to meet the attack.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The two fists collided, and the violent airflow around Liu Chan¡¯s body blew toward Yan Luan¡¯s face with an overwhelming force, stinging his skin.


    Under this punch, Yan Luan slid back more than twenty meters before she staggered to a stop.


    Looking at the shocked Yan Luan, Liu Chan¡¯s face revealed a trace of excitement,¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Not enough!¡±


    ¡°Corpse God transformation!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yan Luan growled and lowered her body. Then, her muscles expanded and she turned into a four-meter tall giant.


    In a flash, he also ran towards Liu Chan.


    The two fists collided again, and the violent air pressure radiated from them. This time, Liu Chan did not have an overwhelming advantage.


    Reflexively, Liu Chan¡¯s body moved down, and his left fist quickly struck out, attacking Yan Luan¡¯s armpit.


    ¡°Bang!¡± This attack immediately diverted the force of Yan Luan¡¯s right fist, and then Liu Chan turned around and kicked her to the side, sending her flying dozens of meters away.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re not his match!¡± Liu Chan clenched his right fist and said with a face full of expectation.


    Hearing this, Yan Luan¡¯s expression became extremely gloomy. He turned to look at Mei Luan, who was floating in the air, and his eyes revealed a trace of desire. As if she had made a decision, the desire in Yan Luan¡¯s eyes turned into an endless desire for victory.


    ¡°My future is to become the new corpse Emperor, and I will not fall here! Roar!¡±


    ¡°Corpse God transformation!¡±


    A low growl was heard. Yan Luan¡¯s skin gradually turned crimson red, turning exactly the same as Hanba¡¯s skin. Two sharp fangs extended out from both sides of her mouth.


    His expression became more and more twisted, and the reason in his eyes completely disappeared, leaving only a violent killing intent.


    ¡°Roar!¡± With a furious roar, Yan Li charged at Liu Chan.


    Seeing this, Liu Chan immediately wanted to Dodge sideways. However, after Yan Luan¡¯s fist missed, it suddenly twisted into a long snake and wrapped around his waist.


    A huge force came, and Liu Chan was immediately pulled in front of Yan Luan. At this moment, the Scarlet fangs bit at his neck.


    Liu Chan was shocked, but he raised his right arm to meet the attack.


    When he saw Yan Luan biting his right arm, Liu Chan¡¯s face showed a smile. He clenched his right fist and his right arm muscles tensed.


    Yan Luan¡¯s two fangs were instantly shattered, and Liu Chan¡¯s right foot ¡°kicked¡± Yan Luan¡¯s chin from bottom to top, kicking her into the air.


    Borrowing the pulling force from the long snake that was tied around his waist, Liu Chan¡¯s right fist tightened, and with the help of the force, he suddenly jumped up and heavily punched Yan Luan¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Gah!¡± The sound of teeth cracking could be heard. This uppercut was very powerful, and blood immediately flowed out of Yan Luan¡¯s mouth.


    However, Liu Chan¡¯s attack was not over yet. His body spun in the air, and with a side kick, he kicked Yan Luan¡¯s lower abdomen, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Out of instinct, Yan Luan let go of the long snake that was binding Liu Chan¡¯s waist. However, Liu Chan took the initiative to pull the long snake and used the force to land on Yan Luan.


    ¡°Ferocious Tiger!¡± As he roared, a ferocious Blue Tiger appeared on the surface of Liu Chan¡¯s body. As he swung his right fist down, the Tiger roared and pounced on Yan Luan.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± Smoke and dust billowed from the ground as Yan Luan, who was in the zombie God transformation state, was beaten back to her original form. Her body was riddled with wounds, and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Liu Chan, who had landed steadily, revealed a smile on his face.


    He was known as the ¡°God of combat¡± by the players of the five major servers. Liu Chan never relied on his reputation and status in the player camp, but his personal combat power.


    This time, Liu Chan had given the warrior players around him a good combat lesson.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    Under Yan Luan¡¯s unwilling gaze, Liu Chan walked towards him and raised his right fist.


    At this moment, several figures appeared beside Liu Chan.


    Liu Chan frowned. He immediately bounced off the ground and used the force to retreat.


    The three corpse Kings of the corpse clan appeared beside Liu Chan. The three of them obviously did not expect their attack to miss. However, they did not stop and immediately ran toward Liu Chan again.


    Facing three people, Liu Chan felt a huge pressure this time.


    At this moment, a figure descended from the sky, and a dark green staff slammed heavily into the ground.


    ¡°Hundred ghosts parade!¡±


    In an instant, the surroundings were enveloped by the night sky, and countless ferocious and terrifying ghost-type monsters attacked from all directions.


    The area of darkness expanded rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it covered an area of 500 meters.


    The sound of crying, whimpering, and shrieking filled the ears of everyone in the ghost¡¯s domain.


    While these monsters were killing the nearby undead warriors, they also approached the area where Liu Chan was fighting, helping him fight the three corpse Kings.


    ¡°Limitless smile!¡±


    A hoarse laughter resounded between heaven and earth, like the gaze of the god of death before its arrival, making the three corpse Kings feel cold all over.


    ¡°Return of ten thousand swords!¡± At this moment, tens of thousands of spiritual swords appeared in the sky, overlapping into one and suddenly falling down.


    One of the corpse Kings didn¡¯t even have time to react before the sharp sword pierced through its neck.


    ¡°Illusion!¡± Ao Jian, who had rushed over, was suspended in the air. He pinched his sword fingers and pointed at the ghost emperor.


    Immediately, the spirit sword that pierced through the corpse King started to tremble, and it was moved back and forth by ao Jian¡¯s call.


    Bloody holes immediately appeared on the corpse King¡¯s body, and in a short moment, it fell to the ground in a bloodied state, its life force completely cut off.


    Liu Chan immediately seized this opportunity, and his right fist shot out like a cannonball, sending one of the corpse Kings flying.


    Just as he was about to take the attack of the ghost king on his left, Gu Yu¡¯s figure appeared beside him and blocked the attack for him.


    ¡°Come, feel the fear!¡± A smile appeared on Gu Yu¡¯s face, and his pupils suddenly turned blood-red.


    The power of negative emotions inherited from the evil god instantly eroded the spirit King¡¯s soul. He couldn¡¯t help but start to tremble. His eyes revealed fear, hatred, despair, and other emotions. He was completely stunned on the spot.


    At this time, Gu Yu¡¯s body was ignited with flames, which quickly ignited the corpse King. However, he was still stunned on the spot, as if he couldn¡¯t feel the pain. He was still immersed in despair and unable to extricate himself.


    ¡°Boss Liu, have some milk!¡± At this time, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s voice came from the side. A green light struck Liu Chan and the wounds on his body disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he was back to his Prime.


    At this time, the corpse King in front of Gu Yu regained its clarity. When it discovered the flames burning on its body, its face revealed a terrified expression.


    However, before he could react, two figures appeared behind him.


    Two piercing cold lights fell at the same time, and the corpse King¡¯s body was instantly split in two, flying to the sides.


    The two figures also emerged from the shadows. It was the duo of Little Mo and little youzi.


    At this moment, some members of the hanging wall Group gathered around Liu Chan.


    After dealing with these two corpse Kings, they simultaneously turned to look at the corpse King that had been sent flying by Liu Chan.


    The corpse King, who had just stood up, immediately revealed an indescribable shock in his eyes. He immediately turned around and prepared to run to the back of the camp.


    At this moment, two figures appeared beside him.


    It was Hanba and Yuan Xu in their corpse spirit forms. Both of them were pulling the corpse King¡¯s left and right hands at the same time.


    Along with this corpse King¡¯s frightened roar, his body was pulled into two halves, and blood mist suddenly filled the sky, falling down.


    ¡°I¡¯m too late!¡±


    As the voice rang out, the figures of Hu He and nie Feng slowly walked over from the distance.


    As they advanced, Hu He¡¯s corpse spirit Army was the most loyal guard and the sharpest knife, tearing apart any corpse soldiers that dared to approach.


    ¡°Devil King, you¡¯re such a show-off!¡± When Gou ¡®Zi saw that, he said with a face of jealousy.


    A smile appeared on the bearded man¡¯s face when he heard that, but when he saw Little Mo and little youzi, his smile turned into fear.


    Now that he saw the two of them, he would think of the ¡°backstabbing¡± and the fading screen ¡­ As well as the time when he was being guarded in the safety zone.


    This was a shadow in his heart that he couldn¡¯t get rid of.

 Chapter 662 - sincere cooperation

    Chapter 662: Chapter 662-sincere cooperation


    Translator: 549690339


    After the big event at the sea of quilonk, the players from the European server realized a problem.


    There would be meat to eat if they followed the players from the central server!


    This wasn¡¯t the first time. There had been several similar situations before.


    Thinking of the rapid development of the mid-server, the players from the European server also had an idea.


    There were many players from the European server lurking in the forum of the Chinese server every day, observing the movements of the players in the Chinese server and looking for opportunities to profit.


    This time, the players from the central server and the senluo great region were at war. With such a big event, the players from the European server who were hiding in the central server¡¯s forum immediately sent the news back.


    Therefore, the players in the European server could not sit still.


    Because to them, this might be another chance to make money.


    While the players from the central server were gathering their troops to attack the senluo region, the players from the European server were also ready to gather their forces.


    As neighbors, they naturally didn¡¯t want to miss out on such an opportunity and wanted a share of it. As the central server¡¯s Army set off for the senluo region, the Western server¡¯s Army set off at the same time.


    As they ran, the Army of the European server crossed the gap in the Arctic abyss and arrived at the battlefield!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    With a deafening Dragon¡¯s Roar, Hakkar, the leader of the group, flapped its wings and flew toward the chaotic battle.


    And the person sitting on his back was Lionheart.


    As Lionheart raised the spear in his hand high, a black energy seeped out from the tip of the spear and enveloped the man and Dragon. Hakkar¡¯s speed increased again, and it started to dive down with a roar.


    Seeing this, Mei Luan was stunned, clearly in disbelief.


    In her opinion, no matter how large the group of players in Beiqi was, they should all be here this time.


    However, the appearance of the players from the European server completely shattered her judgment.


    Looking at the countless figures coming out from the gap in the ice Mountain, Mei Luan could no longer remain calm.


    This was because if this force joined the battle, then the corpse race¡¯s advantage would naturally be lost.


    Thinking of this, the succubus quickly turned to look at the evil god. A purple spear appeared in her hand and she threw it at the struggling evil god.


    She knew that she had to speed up. If the evil god didn¡¯t die, the situation would become very unfavorable to them!


    At this moment, Hakkar flapped its wings and suddenly disappeared. When it reappeared, it was already in front of the purple spear.


    ¡°Kacha!¡± The dragon¡¯s head shook, and its huge mouth suddenly bit down. The purple spear was instantly crushed into bits of Starlight.


    ¡°Hakkar, dragon roar cannon!¡± Reinhardt said.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Hakkar raised his head and roared. A black energy ball gradually formed in his mouth and continued to expand.


    When the energy ball was about three meters in diameter, Hakkar turned his head and aimed his mouth at the demon.


    A black beam of light shot out from Hakkar¡¯s mouth and shot towards Mei Luan at an extremely fast speed.


    Mei Luan couldn¡¯t Dodge in time and was hit by the black light beam. She was pushed away by the light beam and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye.


    The mid-server players were speechless.


    Seeing this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but admit that Reinhardt, who had a demigod Mount, was really awesome.


    He had actually taken one of the big bosses, Mei Luan, away ¡­


    Lionheart, who was riding on Hakkar¡¯s back, was also very proud. After being suppressed by the players from the central server for three years, he finally rose up. It was his turn to show off.


    However, Reinhardt didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous.


    This was because he knew whose home ground this was. At this stage, if the European server offended the Chinese server again, they would definitely be faced with the crazy revenge of the Chinese server. Before their strength was fully developed, doing so would definitely be an act of seeking death.


    Even though they were players and were not afraid of anything, the stronger players in the central server could counter them.


    If they really had to camp in the blue Void territory, it would be difficult for the players in their server to even go online.


    After all, the players were the ones who understood the players the most!


    And this time, the arrival of the European server Army was actually to snatch the soul coins and experience points of the central server. This was also the reason why Rheinhardt took the lead to help Liu Chan and the others out of the situation.


    At this moment, Lionheart was trying to show the players that he was here to help them.


    Then, using this as an excuse, he began to snatch soul coins and experience points!


    Thinking up to this point, Lionheart turned to look at the evil god who was restrained in place. He then patted Hakkar¡¯s back and said,¡±


    ¡°Hakkar, break the formation!¡±


    Hakkar nodded and immediately swooped down toward the people who had set up the array.


    However, just as Hakkar was about to land on the ground, his body suddenly trembled. He immediately held his head and fell to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Reinhardt asked immediately.


    ¡°My head hurts, my head hurts!¡± Hakkar clutched his head and replied with a pained expression.


    Rheinhardt immediately opened Hakkar¡¯s status bar and found out that Hakkar was under a mental curse.


    But before Lionheart could do anything, a purple spear shot from afar and hit Lionheart¡¯s chest.


    Lionheart couldn¡¯t react in time and was pierced by the purple spear. His body was sent flying into the sky and his HP dropped by more than half.


    He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He decisively activated his ¡°one with the horse¡± skill and suddenly returned to Hakkar¡¯s back.


    When the second purple spear came, Hakkar, who was in pain, followed his instructions. He raised his head with a ferocious expression and crushed the purple spear in his mouth. Then, he flapped his wings and rushed toward the figure flying in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the demon was pinned down by Lionheart, the pressure on Liu Chan and the others was suddenly reduced.


    Although the berserk undead warriors in the surroundings were still not easy to deal with, without Mei Luan¡¯s command, the coordination of these undead warriors had weakened a lot. It was relatively easy to resist them when they were not in their right minds.


    With the arrival of Tang mu, ye chen, and the others, Liu Chan finally decided to continue the advance.


    Liu Chan, who was carrying the server¡¯s number one meat shield, turned into a super meat tank with the help of gouzi and began to charge ¡­


    At the back of the battlefield, the steel cavalry from the European server also arrived.


    Following Li Xing¡¯s orders, they activated their charge skill at the same time. Black light flowed in all directions, and the European server iron cavalry increased their speed and charged into the battle area.


    At this moment, the pressure on the players in the central server was greatly reduced.


    After knocking away a wave of undead warriors, the Knight players from the Western server turned around to look at the players from the central server.


    ¡°Brothers in the central server, don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re here to help, don¡¯t cut me!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same side, we¡¯re on the same side. Don¡¯t attack, I¡¯m here to help!¡±


    ¡°Brother from the central server, I have a lot of health. I see that your team¡¯s meat shield is dead. What do you think about me?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In order to prevent their heads from being blown up by the players from the Chinese server, the players from the European server immediately made their stance clear to the players around them after they rushed into the battlefield.


    Seeing this scene, the players from the central server were speechless.


    However, when they thought about how the evil god was dying and how time was running out, they immediately agreed to the sudden participation of the European server players in the battle.


    As players of other classes, such as the Necromancer from the European server, entered the battlefield, the common voice channel was activated.


    ¡°My ¡­ My friend from the European server, do you have a priest? our wood spirit descendant is dead, come and get a strong healer!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a level 140 priest from the European server. I¡¯m looking for a strong damage output team. It must be a team that can efficiently clear monsters and level!¡±


    ¡°The party is lacking a meat shield. Get a level 150 or above Knight brother who has passed the ghost overseer trial to help take the damage!¡±


    ¡°Coordinates 231.256. We¡¯re lacking damage dealers. Melee and ranged damage dealers, please!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of the powerful undead army, the players from the central server finally agreed to cooperate with the players from the European server, willing to let them have a share of the loot.


    As a result, the voice channel was filled with all kinds of shouts, and many players from the Chinese server who had been separated began to put together temporary teams.


    At this moment, the players from the European server were also quite excited, and they quickly took the opportunity to sneak into the team from the Chinese server.


    After all, in a team, the EXP and soul coins were equally distributed to each player.


    If he could sneak into a team or party that killed monsters with high efficiency, then the efficiency of leveling up and earning soul coins would definitely be greatly improved. Thus, he quickly opened the party list and began to apply for all kinds of things.


    As a result, the voices of the players from the central server were heard in the voice channel:


    ¡°Trash, you¡¯re level 30 and you¡¯re also applying for a party? get lost, there¡¯s no space. Get a level 120 and above long-range damage dealer!¡±


    ¡°I want a priest, not a Berserker. Please look carefully before you apply!¡±


    ¡°Level 150 and above, do you understand? Level 150, not level 50! Noob, get lost!¡±


    ¡°What our team lacks is a super meat shield. What are you priests doing here? hurry up and go to another group. Don¡¯t apply!¡±


    ¡°Two necromancers for the party. Level 150 and above players who have passed the ghost overseer¡¯s trial. Join the party as soon as possible. The party can farm monsters efficiently. Kill at least one undead warrior per minute!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Under the pressure of the undead army, the two opposing server players began to cooperate.


    As new teams were formed one after another, the players ¡®combat power began to soar, and they were finally able to resist the pressure of the undead army. They began to advance bit by bit.


    In terms of level, players from the mid-server were generally higher than players from the European server.


    As a result, the players who had sneaked into the mid-server¡¯s teams experienced what it meant to farm monsters efficiently. Looking at the increase in experience and soul coins, they felt a burst of pleasure in their hearts, so they put more effort into dealing damage or healing, for fear of being kicked out of the team and losing an opportunity to level up efficiently.


    As time passed, the combat power of the player faction increased with the emergence of more and more new parties. The mixing and matching of various classes produced a very good effect.


    For example, the necromancers in the European server had many debuff spells and curse spells, which could effectively weaken the enemy¡¯s defense, movement speed, and so on, allowing the players in the central server to kill more efficiently.


    With the combination of all kinds of classes, their combat power soared, which was also something that the players on the central server had not expected.


    The disdain in their hearts gradually faded, and they began to lead the European players to the area where the evil god was.


    The operation to save the evil god had reached its climax with the sincere cooperation of the two sides.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that the players from the Chinese server did not attack the players from the European server, Li Xing, who was the commander of the European server, heaved a sigh of relief.


    When he was preparing to bring the players from the European server to the senluo region to get a share of the loot, what he was most afraid of was being attacked by the players from the Chinese server, and the subsequent revenge from the players from the Chinese server was something that the new European server could not bear.


    This kind of cooperation was exactly what he wanted to see.


    At this moment, he also gave up his command and led his guild members into the battlefield.


    In the chaotic battle, the scales of victory began to tilt in the players ¡®favor ¡­

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663: The evil god that lost control


    Translator: 549690339


    The arrival of the players from the European server gave the players from the Chinese server a huge boost.


    With the advantage and disadvantage switched, the players exploded with unimaginable combat power, and the Army of players began to advance.


    For experience, for soul coins, and for the evil god.


    This situation had exceeded Mei Luan¡¯s expectations, but it was difficult for her to change the situation.


    Facing Hakkar¡¯s close-range attacks, she was having a hard time.


    Having just advanced to demigod-level, she could only choose to Dodge the claws of the Furious nether Dragon Hakkar. She did not dare to fight it head-on. Her body shuttled back and forth in the air, and it was impossible for her to escape.


    ¡°Shadow Charge!¡± At this time, Lionheart, who was sitting on Hakkar¡¯s back, suddenly activated his ability. A Dragon¡¯s Shadow appeared on Hakkar¡¯s body and then the Dragon¡¯s Shadow left his body and slammed into the succubus, who had just dodged Hakkar¡¯s claws.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± Mei Luan was hit instantly. She couldn¡¯t help but cough out blood. Her body stopped in the air and trembled.


    At the sight of this, Reinhardt clenched his fists in excitement.


    As a Dark Knight, the stronger the abilities of his Mount, the greater the increase in his abilities.


    The ¡°Shadow Charge¡± required a Mount to be the source of power. Hakkar had demigod-level combat strength, so this attack was unimaginably powerful. It injured Mei Luan, who was also a demigod.


    ¡°Hakkar, grab this chance and shoot her down!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so noisy, bastard!¡± Hakkar roared impatiently and pounced on Meimei.


    ......


    However, just as the attack was about to hit Mei Luan, she suddenly turned into an illusion and dodged the attack.


    ¡°Stupid Dragon, you¡¯ve missed your chance!¡± Seeing this scene, Lionheart couldn¡¯t help but blame.


    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re riding me and still have a mouth full of obscenities. I should have swallowed you back then!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m your master. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll punish you with ten sets of push-ups (10000 times per set).¡±


    Hakkar was speechless.


    Hakkar cursed in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. He could only follow Lionheart¡¯s orders and continue to chase after the demon.


    After taking damage, Mei Luan¡¯s speed became slower and slower, and the pressure on her to fight Hakkar in close combat increased.


    However, she still didn¡¯t give up. After dodging the bite again, she stabilized her body and let out a sharp whistle. Suddenly, a purple mist appeared on the surface of her body and spread wildly.


    At this moment, Hakkar clutched its head again and let out a painful roar.¡±


    ¡°Broad head pain, broad head pain!¡±


    Seeing this, Lionheart immediately patted Hakkar on the back and activated pain sharing.


    Although the divine weapon of war shielded the damage on the soul, it couldn¡¯t shield the damage on the spiritual level. The huge pain made the veins on Lionheart¡¯s forehead pop out, and his face became ferocious.


    ¡°Stupid Dragon, hold on! Devour it!¡±


    ¡°Roar!¡± Hakkar endured the pain, turned around, and pounced on the howling succubus again.


    When the demon saw this, she immediately stopped screeching and dodged to the side. Lionheart decisively caught the demon¡¯s movement trajectory and immediately used ¡°shadow impact¡± to hit the predicted area.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Mei Luan coughed out blood again. Her face turned pale and her body trembled.


    ¡°Hehe, keep running!¡± Seeing that the attack was effective, Lionheart was all smiles.


    Mei Luan¡¯s expression was gloomy. She did not speak. She turned her head and looked at Hanba who was devouring the evil god. Her eyes were filled with determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect brother!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mei Luan¡¯s pupils turned purple, and her body burned.


    Burning her soul, Mei Luan made her choice.


    ¡°Ya!¡±


    With a long cry, the purple mist spread out with her as the center, covering half of the battlefield.


    At that moment, Hakkar, who was in the center of the area, suddenly fell from the sky.


    A large number of players below were also hit by this ¡®mental shock¡¯. Caught off guard, they all subconsciously covered their heads and began to roll around.


    ¡°Broad head pain, broad head pain!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As her soul continued to burn, blood seeped out of Mephistopheles ¡®eyes, but she did not stop screaming. Half of the battlefield was under her control.


    This time, Mei Luan was determined.


    Before her death, the image of her brother Hanba carrying her on his back, struggling to hold on in the snow constantly appeared in her mind.


    You¡¯ve never abandoned me ...


    ¡°Big brother ... I¡¯ll protect you this time. Even if your opponent is a God, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    At this moment, Mei Luan turned into a Purple Sun. Purple light covered the earth as she flew toward the evil god in the array.


    ¡°Ya!¡± The shrieks grew stronger as their souls burned. Even though the players had blocked their sense of pain, their trembling bodies were still unable to move. They could only lie on the ground and watch as the succubus charged at the evil god.


    The moment the succubus¡¯s body came into contact with the evil god, the evil God¡¯s body burst into purple flames. The impact on the soul and spirit instantly broke through the evil God¡¯s soul defense and surged into the depths of the evil God¡¯s soul.


    The evil god let out a painful roar.


    The succubus¡¯s soul had also left her body at this moment. She charged into the depths of the evil God¡¯s soul with the conviction that she was going to die. She wanted to die with him.


    After breaking through the layers of soul spirit defenses, Mei Luan arrived in front of a burning pupil-shaped divine seal and pounced on it without hesitation.


    As long as her brother was alive, it was fine ...


    That was Mei Chen¡¯s last thought. Then, she closed her eyes.


    However, the moment it came into contact with the evil God¡¯s divine seal, the flames on the surface of Mei Luan¡¯s soul suddenly extinguished.


    At that moment, Mei Luan saw an image.


    An indomitable, unimaginably huge, broken body of an ancient God stood on the earth.


    The scene continued to progress. The body stood there for an unknown amount of time before it slowly fell down. At this moment, the world changed, and the ancient God¡¯s body began to transform rapidly.


    Mountains, rivers, flowers, and trees ... Countless new lives were born in his body and continued to multiply, giving birth to many races. Later on, there were even more living beings who attained Dao and became gods in his body, entering the yin God roll.


    After continuous evolution, this body finally turned into the number one domain in the netherworld: The great domain of hell!


    The ancient gods who had comprehended the spell from his body called it the ¡°path of hell¡± and passed down a taboo to their descendants. It was a legend about a burning pupil divine seal ...


    These ancient gods all clearly knew that the God who had created the great domain of hell would return sooner or later.


    Even if his soul was shattered, his divine seal would not be destroyed. He would return on the path of reincarnation!


    This ancient God was publicly acknowledged as the only Godking in the great domain of hell, Ksitigarbha.


    Mei Luan¡¯s soul could not stop trembling. At this moment, she knew who her brother had offended.


    It was a king who had reincarnated.


    It was impossible for her soul to withstand the divine seal.


    At this moment, countless negative emotion laws rushed out of the burning divine seal and wrapped around Mei Luan¡¯s soul.


    Mei Luan let out a painful roar, but it was to no avail. In the face of the power of the law, she was completely immersed. She could not escape, nor could she resist.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The divine seal trembled, and Mei Luan¡¯s soul was ejected from the depths of the evil God¡¯s soul, flying back into her own body.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The moment Mei Luan¡¯s soul fused with her body, her body instantly shattered, leaving only her soul that was still trembling in pain.


    The evil god also opened its Scarlet eyes at this moment, and the negative emotions in its eyes gushed out, causing all the people who set up the array to be stunned on the spot. Their bodies began to tremble, and tears could not stop flowing.


    The power of negative emotions completely erupted.


    The evil god lost control once again and transformed into the appearance he had when he was chasing after Hanba in the early days.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s previous life, the results of Bei Li God¡¯s long years of suppression and erosion had disappeared at this moment.


    At this moment, he was the real evil god. There was only evil and endless killing in the depths of his heart.


    ¡°Roar!¡± A roar rang out, and the divine seal on the evil God¡¯s forehead instantly flickered with a dazzling light. The bodies of the people who had set up the array around him collapsed in an instant.


    At this moment, the evil god punched Hanba who was in front of him and sent him flying. He stood up.


    The seal chain broke apart inch by inch at this moment. The evil god had completely liberated himself and was out of all control.


    Then, he cast his gaze towards Hanba who fell onto the ground with a loud crash.


    Even though he had lost his consciousness, the hatred he had for Hanba in the depths of his heart had never faded. Hence, Hanba became his first target to vent his power.


    Blood-colored fist imprints filled the heaven and earth at this moment. Hanba¡¯s body was fixed on the spot, and he was constantly enduring the violent bombardment of the evil god.


    Blood mist emerged continuously. Hanba¡¯s body collapsed bit by bit, turning into blood mist that scattered between heaven and earth.


    After losing control, the evil God¡¯s power was greatly enhanced. Hanba was unable to resist at all. His body was finally completely dispersed, leaving only his soul.


    At this time, the evil God¡¯s Scarlet eyes looked at the undead army and the players below.


    All the players were speechless.


    Just as the evil god was about to attack, a brass bell fell from the sky and suppressed the evil god, locking him in place.


    The angry evil god immediately began to hit the Golden Bell, making a loud ¡°Dong Dong¡± sound. However, the brass bell did not move. No matter how the evil god attacked, it was to no avail.


    ¡°Seal!¡± With a long sigh, the Golden Bell suddenly shrank, and the body that was pressing down on the evil god shrank little by little.


    In the end, the evil God¡¯s body became only a little more than ten meters tall. At the same time, the burning deity print on his forehead also disappeared bit by bit. Finally, he passed out.


    After that, the brass bell suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    The sudden death of Hanba and Mephistopheles was apparently not expected by the corpse race¡¯s soldiers below.


    At this moment, they were completely flustered.


    They weren¡¯t afraid of death, but they couldn¡¯t lose the demon Phoenix.


    At this moment, the undead soldiers were awakened from their berserk state.


    However, what they were greeted with was the merciless slaughter of the players.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what had just happened, the players knew that they couldn¡¯t give the undead a chance to breathe.


    He would destroy them in one go without any pity.


    From the only surviving member of the netherworld race, you Heng, the players understood the history of the senluo great domain and the rules of survival in this world.


    The corpse race ended the netherworld race¡¯s history and opened up a chapter that belonged to them.


    At this moment, the players would end the history of the undead race and start their journey.


    This game was named ¡°war¡±. War was the main theme, and that had never changed!


    At this moment, the players from both the Chinese and European servers pushed the war to the end of the undead¡¯s history.


    Right or wrong was no longer important at this moment. All he had to do was to kill the enemy in front of him and pave a future for this road of conquest ...

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664: Venerable devil ape


    Translator: 549690339


    The evil God¡¯s out-of-control state only lasted for a few minutes. However, in these few minutes, the physical bodies of the succubus and Hanba were dispersed, leaving only their souls behind.


    Although his divine seal was eventually sealed by the great emperor of East Peak for the sake of protection, there was no longer any suspense in the battle between the players and the undead race.


    After losing Hanba and Mephistopheles, the corpse race¡¯s Warriors seemed to have lost their backbone. Facing the joint battle between the central server and the European server, the resistance became extremely difficult.


    At this moment, the players suddenly saw a strange scene in the sky.


    In the distant sky, two balls, one red and one purple, slowly appeared, shining with a bright light.


    One of them was born from Hanba¡¯s collapsed body, while the other was born from the mecha¡¯s collapsed body.


    The two spheres slowly approached each other and began to spin.


    Although the players knew that there were souls after death in this game world, this was the first time they had seen a soul materializing.


    At this moment, the sky above the battlefield suddenly trembled and a spatial Rift was torn open.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve finally found you, descendants of the zombie goddess!¡±


    With a roar, an arm covered in white fur stretched out from the inside and slowly grabbed the two balls, one red and one purple.


    Seeing this, the players were stunned, unable to understand how the giant hand appeared.


    However, all the corpse Kings on the battlefield flew into the sky like crazy at this moment, trying to protect the two soul balls.


    ......


    To the corpse race, the destruction of the physical body was never the end.


    Mei Luan had researched many corpse Arts for the corpse clan. They could use these corpse Arts to help Mei Luan and Hanba to piece together a new corporeal body.


    However, if the main soul was gone, then it would really be gone.


    At this time, the giant arm in the sky suddenly trembled, and those corpse Kings that were approaching collapsed in the air.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the corpse clan would have so many descendants. Very good, I¡¯ll let you become the nutrients for my child!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the thick arm grabbed the two soul pearls and pulled them back into the spatial Rift.


    Then, the space crack expanded rapidly, and countless creatures that looked like gorillas, were five meters tall, and had dark red stripes on their bodies, jumped out of the crack.


    Seeing the corpse race on the battlefield, these creatures appeared to be extremely excited. They roared as they rushed towards the battlefield, stretched out their hands to grab the corpse race¡¯s soldiers, and began to swallow them raw. They ate without stop.


    The mid-server players: ¡°???¡±


    The players from the European server: ¡°???¡±


    At this moment, the players were dumbfounded. The sudden kill-steal caught them off guard.


    After a brief moment of silence, the players rushed toward the creatures.


    In the players ¡®eyes, even if the undead race deserved to die, they should die in their hands. Moreover, the corpses of these undead soldiers were still of great use to them as they were All Soul coins.


    Now, these gorillas actually dared to kill steal. This was too F * cking overboard!


    As such, the players from the central and western servers gave up on exterminating the undead race, and decisively targeted these new creatures that had joined the battlefield.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the center of the battlefield, Hakkar¡¯s face was filled with horror when he saw these ape-like creatures.


    ¡°Hakkar, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Reinhardt immediately asked.


    ¡°This is a devil ape, a citizen of an ancient God in the great domain of hell!¡± Hakkar retracted his wings in fear.


    Thinking of the hairy white arm, Hakkar could already guess who tore open the spatial Rift.


    Besides that ancient God, who else could it be?


    ¡°Who is it? is he very strong?¡± Reinhardt asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°He¡¯s not just strong. Out of the 18 realms of hell, devil ape venerable occupies half of the second realm. He¡¯s undeniably the top expert of the great realm of hell!¡± Hakkar shivered as he said this.


    Devil ape venerable was a creature that even the ancient Abyss Dragon King of their abyss dragon clan didn¡¯t dare to provoke. To Hakkar, it was one of the taboos. At this moment, his heart was filled with fear.


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he staying in hell? why is he here to kill-steal with us? is he crazy?¡± Reinhardt asked with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Idiot, how would I know ... Eh, I think I know!¡± Hakkar was about to scold him, but he suddenly had a look of realization.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    ¡°This time, we¡¯re fighting the corpse race, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the corpse clan!¡± Reinhardt nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a description of the corpse clan in the inherited memory I obtained. Back then, the corpse clan was a very powerful clan in the great domain of hell, and they were the rulers of half of the second domain of hell before venerable devil ape. It seems that after the corpse clan was exterminated and its clansmen fled from the great domain of hell, venerable devil ape even cursed the corpse clan, hoping that they would never be able to rise again!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I guess the corpse clan here should be the descendants of the former corpse clan of the great domain of hell. Venerable devil ape is here to exterminate them!¡±


    ¡°F * ck, the corpse race has existed for so long. Why did this fool devil ape venerable come here at this time?¡± Reinhardt was dumbfounded.


    Hakkar was silent for a while before he said,¡±


    ¡°It should be related to Hanba and meiba. I can see that their strength has obviously broken through the curse of venerable devil ape. Moreover, their souls are very special. It is very likely that venerable devil ape has sensed Hanba and meiba¡¯s souls. That¡¯s why he tore the space apart and came here. Also, didn¡¯t you notice that venerable devil ape seems to be very eager to obtain Hanba and meiba¡¯s souls!¡±


    ¡°This is his reason for killing steal? F * ck you, kill all these demonic apes!¡± Reinhardt immediately raised his spear and shouted.


    ¡°These are the people of venerable devil ape!¡± Hakkar looked fearful.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? you¡¯ve already obtained an undying body by following me. What¡¯s there to be afraid of? quickly attack and kill them all!¡±


    Hakkar couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he heard this, and a thoughtful look appeared on his face.


    A moment later, Hakkar slapped his thigh in realization. He suddenly remembered that he had an immortal body, so why would he be afraid of a hammer?


    Thinking of this, Hakkar¡¯s expression became ferocious. He flapped his wings and pounced at the monster ape Army.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting for? hurry up and kill them!¡±


    ¡°Owwuuu!¡±


    At this moment, Lionheart led Hakkar and pounced on the endless stream of demonic apes.


    ¡­¡­


    Although the players pounced on the demonic ape Army, the demonic apes did not care about the players at all. They continued to devour the nearby undead soldiers with excitement and enjoyment.


    Seeing this, Yin Xiaoqi, who was floating in the air, looked serious. She immediately opened the analysis function and scanned a monster ape.


    [Monster ape (peak of Spirit King)]:


    [Creature details: a top-notch creature in the Second World of the great domain of hell. It has a very strong body and has the strength of the peak of the ghost Governor realm since birth. It is the descendant of the ancient God demon ape.] The first generation demonic ape grew by devouring the bloodline power of the corpse clan members, evolving to a physical body that was stronger than the corpse clan. It had great potential!


    [Biological characteristics: violent, gluttonous]


    [Biological state: growing stage]


    ¡­¡­


    Yin Xiaoqi frowned when she saw the monster ape¡¯s analysis panel.


    They were born at the peak of the ghost Governor realm and had great potential for growth. In Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s eyes, these devil apes were simply super creatures.


    At the thought of this, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s gaze began to sweep across the demonic apes.


    Just as she had expected, these demonic apes were generally at the ghost king realm, and there were even quite a few at the ghost emperor realm. This wasn¡¯t something that the players could deal with at their current stage.


    At this moment, she gave up on commanding and said on the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°These demonic apes are very strong. Let¡¯s move in teams and small teams. The battle Command is over!¡±


    At this time, the players had also discovered the horror of these monster apes. Not only did they have infinite strength, but their surface defense was also unbelievably strong. They were simply moving tanks with amazing destructive power.


    However, the players weren¡¯t afraid at all. To them, the stronger the opponent, the higher the rewards.


    Killing one was a huge profit, and it would be over after they attacked it!


    The players began to attack the monster ape Army that was stealing monsters without any restraint. They gathered from all directions and began to analyze the monster apes that could fight them. They began to cooperate and began to behead the monster apes.


    In the face of the players ¡®constant harassment, the monster apes around them seemed to be enraged and began to attack the players nearby.


    The strength of these demonic apes was extremely terrifying, especially the few giant demonic apes with white stripes on their backs. They already had the strength close to the peak of the ghost emperor realm. They could split mountains and split stones with a raise of their hands. Their power was astonishing.


    A large number of players were scattered into black mist in the battle.


    At this moment, the players were quite depressed.


    This was because the combat strength of these demonic apes was too strong, and their vitality was extremely tenacious. It was very difficult to kill one.


    However, it was impossible to give up. If one team couldn¡¯t do it, they would add another team. If they couldn ¡®t, they would add a group.


    A large number of players on the battlefield began to form groups and continued to fight the monster ape.


    However, the players weren¡¯t stupid, and they specifically targeted the relatively weaker monster apes.


    Even if the surrounding demonic apes attacked them, the players would focus on one monster and fight it with all their might, regardless of whether the surrounding demonic apes attacked them or not.


    A life for a life, this set of tactics from the start of the game was once again used on the battlefield by the players.


    In the face of a powerful creature like the monster ape, the players felt that there was no other way to use it.


    However, even though such a tactic caused the players to suffer heavy losses, the monster apes on the battlefield also began to suffer casualties.


    To the players, death was like a free return to the city.


    In any case, as long as he could kill one, he would definitely make a profit!


    With such an attitude, the players fought more and more ferociously. They shouted all sorts of things in the team voice chat and launched a crazy attack.


    At this moment, a cry of surprise came from the common voice channel,¡±


    ¡°F * ck, everyone, pay attention. The soul coins and experience points from killing the monster apes are not the most important. Their bodies are the most precious. We just killed one with the team. After the black fog swept over, the monster ape dropped a bunch of good things. Take a look for yourself (attached with four screenshots of the items).


    [Demon ape skin (rank 6 special material)]:


    [Material details: used to make level 200 and above leather armors and defensive equipment. It can effectively reduce damage received and provide partial magic immunity!]


    [Material quality: 87]


    [Demonic ape Fang (rank 6 special material)]:


    [Material details: used to forge weapons, special tools, has a level 6 sharpness evaluation, provides partial armor-piercing effect!]


    [Material quality: 128]


    [Demonic ape eye (Tier 6 special material)]:


    [Material details: this material can be provided to Alchemist players to refine a special elixir,¡±Magic Eye,¡± which increases permanent vision (after consumption, resistance will be developed in the body. It can be consumed up to 6 to 10 times, and subsequent uses will be ineffective)]


    [Material quality: 92]


    [Heart of the devil ape (Tier 6 special material)]:


    [Material details: this material can be provided to demon chef players to cook special spirit food. There is a chance to make special food that can provide a passive enhancement effect to¡¯ Fury ¡®.]


    [Material quality: 108]


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing these four screenshots, the players instantly felt the pressure disappear.


    Then, the way they looked at the demonic ape changed.


    This wasn¡¯t a beast, it was a gold mine!


    Although it was possible to buy items above level 200 from the merchant shop at this stage, the prices of the items in the merchant shop were very high, and ordinary players could not afford them.


    Making it himself would save him a lot of money.


    Not to mention, aside from the bronze Greaves, underworld also had a group of forgers like Lin Tie, who had the ability to forge level 200 and above equipment. It was entirely possible to gather the necessary materials for these forgers to forge their own level 200 and above weapons and equipment. This way, all he had to do was pay the processing fees.


    At the thought of this, the players ¡®eyes turned red.


    ¡°Gorilla, take my hammer. I want your teeth. It¡¯s up to you whether you can get a new weapon!¡±


    ¡°Skin, I¡¯m going to skin it. The spring of our fragile assassins is here!¡±


    ¡°The magic eye is the best enhancement tool for us mages to build elemental turrets. Leave the eyeball for me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The voice channel was in chaos. At this moment, the players were full of fighting spirit.


    Since death did not pose any threat, the temptation of benefits was maximized. The players suddenly rushed to the monster ape like crazy and launched a crazy attack.


    Every time a demonic ape was killed, the party voice channel would ring out with cheers.


    The sense of accomplishment from defeating the BOSS and obtaining the rewards had completely diluted the pressure of a large number of players dying.


    The atmosphere of joy rippled through the battlefield, and every player¡¯s face was full of smiles, especially when they killed the monster apes and picked up the materials. The joy was like winning a big prize.


    One after another, the demonic apes died under the siege of the players. At this moment, the demonic ape Army was completely enraged. They completely gave up on the undead army and began to attack the player Army.


    This time, the player Army could no longer resist the attacks.


    Under the frenzied slaughter of the monster ape Army, more than 80% of the players on the battlefield returned to the city for free.


    However, compared to the gains, many players were still very happy even before they were killed.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the center of the battlefield, the evil god who had fallen into a deep sleep suddenly opened his eyes.


    The evil god was no longer as crazy as before, and he looked very confused.


    ¡°Boss evil god, you¡¯re awake?¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi retracted his hand from the evil God¡¯s body, stuck out his tongue, and panted heavily. He spoke with a tired face.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hanba!¡± The evil God¡¯s expression became extremely serious as if he had thought of something.


    ¡°Dead. Meimei is dead too. You beat her to death. It¡¯s a very cruel kind!¡± Gou ¡®Zi immediately replied.


    ¡°Dead? Good! Where are their souls?¡± At this moment, the evil God¡¯s face revealed a sinister smile.


    From his point of view, only death was too light a punishment. He must let Hanba suffer endless torture to vent his hatred!


    A strange expression appeared on Gu Yu¡¯s face when he heard this. He then pointed at the crack in the sky and said,¡±


    ¡°Boss evil god, Hanba¡¯s and mecha¡¯s souls have been captured by a strange hand. That guy seems to be very powerful!¡±


    The evil god was speechless.


    Gu Yu, Liu Chan, and the others looked at the stunned evil god with sympathy.


    After all, the process of the evil God¡¯s revenge was too tortuous. This time, it was about to succeed, but it was actually disrupted by an external force.


    ¡°I will kill his entire family, Hanba is mine!¡± Looking at the space crack, the evil god couldn¡¯t help but swear.


    Gu Yu and the others nodded in agreement.


    Although they couldn¡¯t defeat the demonic ape Army at this stage, they would remember this and take revenge!


    (PS: the foreshadowing of the venerable devil ape appeared in Chapter 559. If you have no impression of it, you can review Chapter 558-559, about the story of Hanba and meiba, as well as the process of the first Mirage monster turning into the corpse clan. Most importantly, the curse on the members of the corpse clan!)

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665: The truth behind it


    Translator: 549690339


    The battle in the senluo region came to an end with the sudden appearance of the demonic ape Army.


    Even though the players fought with all their might, their strength was not on the same level. Hence, the players from both servers lost in the end.


    However, even without the players, the undead¡¯s fate could not be changed.


    What welcomed them was the bloody massacre of the demonic ape Army. They treated all the corpse race soldiers as food and devoured them mercilessly, reaping the last hope of the corpse race.


    After this battle, the history of the corpse clan in the senluo great domain came to an end, and the few members of the corpse clan who were lucky enough to escape couldn¡¯t become powerful.


    The only thing that these members of the corpse race could do was to travel far away and leave this troublesome place. They would head to the uncertain outside world and seek a chance of survival.


    Perhaps they would all die on the long journey, or they might change their race¡¯s name in a new region and lay low for a period of time before rising again, writing a new glory ...


    The history of the senluo region had ended and turned to a new page.


    The wheels of history rolled on, mercilessly crushing this part of the road and rolling towards a new chapter ...


    ¡­¡­


    Even though they had gained a lot from this battle, the players from the central and European servers were still dissatisfied.


    The players from the European server, in particular, felt that their gains from this battle were too small.


    This was because other than a small number of players who mixed with the central server, most of the players from the European server did not get any benefits at all except for experience and soul coins.


    ......


    The players from the European server might feel helpless against the players from the Chinese server who were also immortal, but they would not give in to the forces outside. They all expressed that they would get their revenge.


    It was the same for the players in the mid-server.


    They had been fighting for more than three years. Although they had suffered many setbacks along the way, any setback would become insignificant as they grew. This time, the sudden arrival of the monster ape Army was also the same. It was considered a hurdle on the road to war by the players.


    Since the hatred had been formed, the players began to study how to take revenge.


    To the players, revenge was no small matter.


    That was because the players ¡®characteristics were as such. The summary was as follows:


    One, take life and death lightly and fight if you¡¯re not convinced!


    Second, I only want to kill you all, or be killed by you all!


    Third, what others have is mine, and what is mine is still mine!


    4. I¡¯m not targeting anyone. I¡¯m saying that my opponents are all trash!


    5. When we go crazy, we even hit our own people ...


    6. If there¡¯s a grudge, we usually take revenge on the spot. If it doesn¡¯t work ... I still want to take revenge on the spot!


    7. There is no problem that can not be solved after three hours. If there is, then add another three hours, or an unlimited number of + three hours!


    Twenty ...


    ¡­¡­


    This was the rule of survival for the players in this world.


    However, since the monster ape Army had come through a spatial tunnel, the players had no idea how to find them at this stage.


    However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for the players.


    Both the central and European servers had their own main city Library, which was the best place for them to search for information.


    That was the truth. Part of the knowledge in Bei Li¡¯s mind and the information from the netherworld that the divine weapon had discovered were all made into books and stored in the main city Libraries of various servers. The content covered a wide range, from history to single skills.


    Due to this reason, many players sought help from the library when they encountered a problem they could not solve.


    There was even a small portion of players who were attracted by the vast amount of information in the library, spending all their time in the library, hoping to learn all the history and knowledge there.


    This time, due to the demonic apes, a large number of players went to the library and began to read the information in this area, wanting to understand the history of the demonic apes.


    In the search, the players really found information about the monster ape clan.


    Then, the players set up a discussion group on the forum and began to share the information they knew. Finally, they compiled it into a strategy guide and posted it on the official website.


    [As expected, the information on the demonic ape clan you wanted is here!]


    Op,[broke through ten thousand books]


    [Content: the major guilds have entrusted us with the task of looking up information on the demonic ape tribe. This time, we have completed the task. We have compiled the history and evolution process of the demonic ape tribe and shot a video to explain it.]


    (Attachment: part of the history of the demonic ape clan)


    Now, I would like to thank the players who have worked hard to read this information. The list is as follows (300 players)


    [Little twin-leaf]


    Su ran


    ¡­¡­


    It was because the players treated war as a Second World that they had people in every industry.


    This time, with the enthusiastic help of a player who was determined to complete the ¡°war expedition history Encyclopedia¡±, many players responded to the call and quickly found the information about the demonic ape race that the majority of players wanted.


    This post quickly became a hot topic and solved the confusion in the hearts of many players.


    From the explanation video of the post, they learned that the ¡®devil ape clan¡¯ came from the great domain of hell, and they also learned the story of the corpse clan from its peak to its desolation, and finally, it was quickly exterminated by the venerable devil ape, and its clansmen began to wander.


    From this, he understood why the corpse race had been hiding in the senluo great domain and only rose up now even though they had such great potential.


    The whole story was interconnected, and the extension also made the players understand the root of the resentment between the evil god and Hanba.


    It turned out that the corpse clan had always been carrying the curse of the venerable devil ape. The reason why Hanba went on a killing spree was only to gather the ¡®blood source¡¯ and break the curse on his sister.


    However, when he massacred the evil God¡¯s family, it was destined that the enmity between him and the evil god would continue.


    Just like what a player had said, there must be a reason for the plot development of war. It was just that you couldn¡¯t see the story behind it.


    This post provided a very good explanation of the relevant knowledge. While it received a lot of tips, many players sincerely expressed their gratitude at the bottom of the post.


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°that¡¯s amazing. I¡¯ve also been flipping through the library for three days, but I didn¡¯t find anything. The main reason is that there are too many books. As expected, we need a professional historical expedition team. From now on, I¡¯ll confer you the title of ¡®reading more than 10000 books¡¯ as the team leader of the historical expedition team.¡±(Funny)


    [The strongest Xue Li: thank you, op. Thank you for your selfless contributions. I love you (QiuQiu gives you a thumbs up.jpg)]


    Romance under the starry sky: ¡°thank you, op. Good intentions lead a peaceful life. I don¡¯t know why I suddenly feel sympathy for Hanba after listening to your explanation. He was wrong, but he was not wrong either. Everything he did was for the sake of his beloved sister¡¯s survival.¡± If you had the power, but you could only save your sister through killing, would you kill? These people with flesh and blood make me feel that they are too real! It¡¯s all the F * cking official game company¡¯s fault. A game is a game, why do you have to depict the story behind every character?(dog grinding its teeth.jpg)


    The bald loli: ¡°after watching the video, I would like to say that all the mistakes should be blamed on the venerable devil ape. They had already killed all of them. Why did they still curse the corpse clan? this caused Hanba to kill too many people in order to break his sister¡¯s curse.¡± This was too much of venerable devil ape!


    Peppa the wild boar replied to the bald loli,[you¡¯re wrong. If we were the venerable of the demonic ape, would we kill a hostile race with great potential?] Or give them a chance to rise again and take revenge? I think most people would do that! The corpse race was slaughtering people in the senluo great domain. Did the races in the great domain deserve to die? It had nothing to do with right or wrong, it was just a standpoint! Of course, I can tell from your ID that you¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll understand when you grow up!


    [A big wolfdog: this twisted world needs us to correct it. Only we can save this world and let them live happily like copper pendants!]


    The stone-piercing water droplet: ¡°the road to war is long. Let¡¯s move forward hand in hand, brothers!¡±


    [Invincible loneliness: thank you, op, for letting me understand the story behind the evil god and Hanba. As expected, there is a reason for it. (Tip 1000 soul coins)]


    President of the demolition office: ¡°op, you¡¯re a good person. I look forward to the history of the war that you¡¯ve compiled ... I hope that I can see it in my lifetime. If it doesn¡¯t work, let my children burn it for me (funny)(tip 1000 soul coins)¡±


    [Ye Xue ¡®er is the cutest: thank you for sharing your historical stories. It¡¯s very useful. The sense of immersion in the game is great (1000 soul coins rewarded)]


    Broken Sword: ¡°but I have a question. The venerable devil ape came here by tearing space. How long will we have to wait for revenge? after all, we don¡¯t have the ability to tear space now (Sea King¡¯s dumbfounded face)(reward: 10 soul coins)¡±


    [Crayon Shinchan: haven¡¯t you realized something?] Venerable devil ape came from the great domain of hell, so wasn¡¯t that the territory of the hell server¡¯s sons? [I¡¯ve learned about the blue Valley ruins that the hell server¡¯s players have occupied. It¡¯s in the Third World of hell, only three times the size of Beiqi from the Second World. It¡¯s not too far away, but it seems like this bunch of trash can¡¯t even get out of the blue Valley ruins. There¡¯s no hope in relying on them.]


    Cake man (hell) replied to crayon Shin: It¡¯s one thing for you to stir up trouble in the hell server forum, but you¡¯re even secretly calling us trash behind our backs. I hope to see the day when you¡¯re found as soon as possible (bloody knife.jpg)


    Book breaks ten thousand scrolls (op): actually, I¡¯ve already done some research on this. What you might not know is that there¡¯s a dungeon that leads to the hell region at the dungeon transfer point in underworld city. However, the location is in the first region of the hell region. It¡¯s a chaotic area with no factions and no resources. If you really want to take revenge on venerable devil ape, form a team. If you fight all the way to the end, you¡¯ll reach the second region, which is the territory of venerable devil ape. (Copper arms akimbo.jpg)


    Tairo suikako replied,¡±That¡¯s awesome! I¡¯ve found the area where equipment is refreshed. When I reach level 200, I¡¯ll rely on these monster apes to get a new set of equipment. I¡¯ve just passed the late-stage ghost Governor trial. I¡¯m going to start breaking through to ghost general.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Wu saw the discussion of the players on the forum.


    At this moment, he was very gratified.


    There was no template for growth, and there were no restrictions on freedom. The potential of the players exceeded his expectations time and time again.


    This time, he didn¡¯t even need to offer help. The players could find the enemy based on information and their own deductions, and come up with a way to go.


    At that moment, Lu Wuxin sighed in his heart and subconsciously rubbed little Bei Li¡¯s head.


    He looked down from above the divine artifact.


    The story of the players continued. Although the war was the main theme, the accompaniment was equally important.


    As for the lifestyle players, adventure players, and even players who wanted to write the history of the war in the library, they were just accompaniment.


    With their presence, this song of war would be perfect, and the main melody would be even more moving.


    They relied on each other and were indispensable to each other.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666: On the other side of the mountain, on the other side of the sea


    Translator: 549690339


    After learning the location of the demonic apes and how to get there, the players from the central and western servers started to make their moves.


    The ¡°path of hell¡± dungeon was no stranger to the players.


    This was because this instance dungeon was a good place for players to carry bricks in the early days of the game. Many players had spent some time in the path of hell instance dungeon.


    Back then, ye Xue ¡®er was able to obtain the fire Dragon as a pet because of the opportunity she had obtained in this instance dungeon.


    However, as time passed, coupled with the lack of resources in the path of hell dungeon, the players who realized that they could not get any benefits gradually gave up on this place and changed to other ways of carrying bricks.


    However, after knowing that this dungeon could lead to the area where the venerable devil ape was, the players once again rushed into it.


    To the players at this stage, the demonic ape clan was full of treasures.


    After the battle of the senluo territory, many materials from the monster apes were put up for auction and sold at high prices.


    This allowed the players to see a way to upgrade their equipment and make a fortune.


    Coupled with the desire for revenge, the players followed the instructions of the ¡®reading through ten thousand scrolls¡¯ player and re-entered the path of hell dungeon to explore this once familiar world.


    This also led to Lu Wu receiving a large number of entrance fees from the Chinese and European servers in just one day.


    At this time, the old players ¡®sense of superiority also rose.


    This was because they all had the title ¡®undying till death¡¯ given to them by the officials.


    ......


    The effect of this title was to give them two free dungeon entries a day.


    The battle with ¡°Setsuna¡± was during the early stages of the war. At that time, there were only a few hundred thousand players, and only a small number of players had obtained the title.


    Compared to the hundreds of millions of players in the central server, these hundreds of thousands of players were just a small number.


    Many old players found the old posts at that time and rewatched the videos of them staying up all night to relive the passion of that time. He also flipped open the history of war and looked at the first page of the battle, where they had taken a group photo at the beach after the battle ...


    At this moment, many players who joined later would be lying if they said they weren¡¯t envious.


    This was because such glory only belonged to those hundreds of thousands of people. Perhaps there would be many more glorious moments in the future, but that moment would only exist in history and would not be repeated.


    What made the players regret even more was that they did not get to see the NPCs in the first version, and they did not get to experience the passion of that moment.


    However, the players were filled with fighting spirit when they thought about the long journey ahead.


    After that, the game welcomed a wave of clearing Dungeons.


    Since the instance dungeon could be used by all servers, the European server could also join the ¡°path of hell¡± instance dungeon.


    For this reason, Lu Wu specially added a new function.


    Dungeon party function


    This party setting function was also open to all servers. It allowed players from all servers to form parties with each other, and it also helped casual players to quickly find teammates to clear Dungeons with.


    This function was very simple. Players who wanted to form a party could display their status information to the party list after paying the dungeon entrance fee. From profession, level, equipment information to trial stage passed, etc., The direction of the team was determined.


    Players who wanted to form a party could find their favorite party members through the ¡®screening function¡¯ and send a party request to them. They could form a party of ten or more than a hundred people and enter the dungeon together.


    In order to let the players have a better instance experience, Lu Wu even opened the cross-server team function.


    For example, players from the European server could choose players from other servers to form a party with. The same was true for the Chinese server, which could recruit players from other servers to clear Dungeons with them.


    Having tasted the sweetness of forming parties in the senluo region, the players from the Chinese server also discovered the characteristics of the classes of the players from the European server. Sometimes, they could coordinate their teams well, making it more efficient to kill monsters.


    The cross-server team mode was well received once it was launched.


    However, for cross-server teams, Lu Wu also made some restrictions. Every time a cross-server team was formed, they had to pay a cross-server fee of 10 soul coins.


    The players were obviously used to the stinginess of the officials. Although they were cursing, they could only use the word ¡°nice¡± to describe their teammates.


    The subsequent ¡°path of hell¡± dungeon was set off.


    Of course, this trend was only set off in the Chinese and European servers.


    The non-server and Asia server players were struggling in their own country and obviously had no time to explore the dungeon. As for the hell server players, they would definitely not enter such a low-level dungeon.


    After all, they were in the infernal realm, and they had not even taken down the blue Valley ruins yet. Naturally, they did not have the time to join the central and European servers.


    ¡­¡­


    As they explored, the players began to head towards the first region of the path of hell that they had never set foot in.


    The forums of the central and European servers were also updating and sharing the map in real-time.


    There were also many exploration guides.


    For example, the dangerous areas that one had to pay attention to in the path of hell, or how to take shortcuts ...


    This time, the players from both the Chinese and European servers started to work together to explore and cross the fog of hell to reach the end of the world.


    The first region of the path of hell did not have many resources and the harsh environment was unbearable for players at their current level. However, with someone accompanying him on the journey, the surrounding desolation and the harsh environment were just another scenery on the road.


    Along the way, death accompanied him, but there was no lack of laughter.


    As the players continued to swarm in, the number of players who died in the instance dungeon every day was enough to circle the entire underworld city several times.


    However, the results of the exploration were also remarkable.


    As they fumbled their way forward, a team of players finally managed to reach the end of the path of Hell¡¯s first region in one month and seven days. They then saw the spatial barrier that led to the second region.


    The group of players immediately started a live broadcast on the forums. Under the curious gazes of many players, they crossed the boundary barrier and arrived at the second boundary of the path of hell.


    Unlike the harsh environment in the first region, the players no longer saw flowing lava, sand-filled skies, or lightning and thunder in the dark clouds.


    What appeared in front of him was a Valley. Under the warm sun, water trickled down. The wind rustled the leaves, accompanied by the occasional chirping of birds. It was a peaceful scene.


    Seeing this scene in the infernal domain, many infernal players who were secretly watching the live broadcast on the forum of the Chinese server were in disbelief. Some even suspected that this was not the infernal domain at all, but that the players of the Chinese server had come to the wrong place.


    However, as the team continued forward, the scenery around them gradually changed.


    The shattered Earth, the broken mountains, the withered flowers and trees, everything seemed to gradually fit the scene of the great domain of hell.


    However, as they continued forward, the scenery around them returned to the way it had been at the entrance. The only difference was that the area they had passed by was so dilapidated that it was as if there had been an earth-shattering battle there.


    The players on the forum paid attention to the three-day journey.


    However, what piqued the players ¡®curiosity was why they could not see any creatures in this region. Wasn¡¯t this region the territory of the venerable demonic ape?


    With this doubt in mind, the player party continued to move forward.


    Soon, they had an answer to this question, because they finally saw the creatures of this large domain.


    On this day, the exploration team crossed a section of the river and arrived at a dense forest. They then stepped into it.


    In the forest, they encountered a blue-skinned creature that they had never seen before.


    It was round and looked harmless. It rolled around and bounced on the ground when it sped up, like an oversized ball.


    The curious exploration team players immediately activated their analysis ability.


    [Soul devouring beast (late-stage ghost king)]:


    [Creature information: a top-notch creature in the Second World of the great infernal domain. It rules over half of the Second World and rivals the demonic ape clan. It has a very strong malleability in its growth. It can freely change its form and even imitate the abilities of other races.]


    [Biological personality: gentle, undisciplined, irascible, easily angered ... (A creature with a comprehensive personality, will constantly change as it grows)]


    [Biological state: depressed]


    ¡­¡­


    The players in the exploration team and the players watching the livestream were shocked to see that such an unremarkable creature was actually a late-stage Spirit King.


    He had heard from the hell server¡¯s players that their living environment was very difficult and terrifying. It was not a place for humans to stay.


    At this moment, the players from the Chinese and European servers who were watching the livestream were touched.


    After coming into contact with the demonic ape clan and seeing creatures like the soul devouring beast, they couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with the players from the hell server. It was obvious that they were surrounded by such powerful creatures. How could they not be miserable?


    They were fighting a war, while the hell server¡¯s players were still ¡°surviving¡±. It was a completely different concept.


    At this moment,¡±Crayon Shinchan¡± in the livestream room sent a bullet comment that attracted the attention of all the players.


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°I¡¯ve discovered something very terrifying. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve discovered it, but I saw the information on the demonic ape clan¡¯s panel. They ruled half of the Second World of hell, and the soul-devouring beast also ruled half of the Second World to fight against the demonic ape clan. Now, the first thing we see is the ¡®soul-storing beast.¡¯ That means ... The demonic ape clan isn¡¯t at the entrance, but on the other side of this region. Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    When they saw this bullet screen, the players fell into a brief silence. After thinking for a while, the comments section was full of wailing.


    ¡°My skin, my eyes, my heart, all gone! All the cat food!¡±


    ¡°I was caught off guard. When I first saw the comments, I was a little confused. After thinking about it carefully, isn¡¯t that the case? the demonic ape clan is on the other side of this realm?(QiuQiu wails, jppg)¡±


    ¡°Could it be that we have to kill the soul-devouring beasts first if we want to see the demonic ape clan? I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for three days, but the truth has hurt me!¡±


    ¡°Uh, I think it¡¯s pretty good. This soul devouring beast is so cute. I want to catch one and keep it in hell (QiuQiu with her hands on her waist)..jpg¡±


    ¡°You can eat cuteness? Could cutie produce materials? Can cuties be used as soul coins? (Knock on the blackboard)¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted a team from the European server to form a group with them. We¡¯ll set off once your exploration team has planned the route. Now that I know the truth, I¡¯m crying tears of continued poverty!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Obviously, the players did not expect this at all.


    He had thought that he would be in the demonic ape clan¡¯s territory once he left the dungeon, but he did not expect that the demonic ape clan was not here at all. Instead, they were on the other side of the Second World.


    Caught off guard, many players suffered a blow!

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667: Boss, do you need some helpers?


    Translator: 549690339


    After the exploration team got the specific route to the Second World, they continued to move forward for a while and finally ended their journey.


    After that, for convenience¡¯s sake, they chose the simplest and crudest way to return to hell.


    That would be suicide!


    After the party members turned off the pain sensation, they did a high-altitude bungee jump on the edge of the cliff. It only took them three hours to return to the initial resurrection point, which was underworld city.


    After being resurrected, the members of the expedition team first opened a ¡®discussion group¡¯ on the official forum and began to plan the specific route. Then, they shared their map on the forum and opened a strategy post to explain the things to pay attention to on the way.


    At this moment, the players from the central and European servers all understood how to quickly reach the Second World of hell from the First World of the path of hell.


    However, the players in the central server did not care about this problem at all.


    What they were more concerned about was that the demon ape tribe was not at the entrance of the Second World of the path of hell. Instead, they were on the other side of this big domain.


    This undoubtedly gave the players in the central server a headache.


    They would need to spend a large amount of time traveling to reach the Second World. However, what came next was only the beginning. The later part of the journey would require them to cross the territory of the soul devouring beast.


    This made the players hesitate whether they should start the exploration.


    This was because the result was very likely to be wasting a lot of energy but gaining nothing, because this journey was bound to be very dangerous.


    However, many players quickly expressed their opinions.


    ......


    What attracted the players the most was that if they killed the soul devouring beast, they could also get precious items or materials.


    In fact, some players had asked this question in the livestream room before, but the problem was that the exploration team members ¡®levels were not very high, so they could not challenge a soul devouring beast above the ghost king realm. In the end, they chose to give up.


    Therefore, he could not get an answer to this question.


    However, the enthusiasm of the players from the Chinese server quickly rose again.


    The reason for this was the Western server. Like the players from the central server, they had also watched the live broadcast of the exploration of the Second World of the path of hell.


    Unlike the players on the Chinese server, the Knight players on the European server were fired up after seeing the analysis panel of the soul devouring beast.


    A Mount that could change its form, and its strength was above the ghost king realm. To them, this was simply a Mount that they could only dream of.


    However, at this stage, there were only two ways for Knight players to capture a Mount.


    One was to cultivate feelings, and when the favorability reached a certain stage, one could sign a contract. The other simplest and crudest method was to put the creature that wanted to sign a contract into a ¡°near-death¡± state, and force the contract to be signed when it was at its weakest.


    The first method was undoubtedly a lot of effort, and it might not necessarily succeed. Therefore, most of the players in the European server chose the second method, which was to beat him to death and force him to sign the contract.


    This was also the way Lionheart and Hakkar concluded their contract.


    Therefore, the players from the major guilds in the European server began to form groups on the forum excitedly, ready to go to the Second World of the path of hell to capture the soul devouring beast.


    However, the players from the European server soon discovered a problem.


    With their strength, it was extremely difficult to form a small team to capture a soul devouring beast.


    In terms of individual strength, most of the European server players were ghost inspectors. Ghost generals were very rare, and only a few people like Reinhardt were ghost kings. It could be said that the number of people who could fight against the soul-devouring beast could be counted on one hand.


    In the face of this problem, the players from the European server turned their attention to the central server.


    This was because they knew that at this stage, there were many high-end players in the central server who could defeat ghost kings. Even if they could not invite the top-tier cheater players of Beiqi, they could still invite some ghost general players. As long as there were enough people, defeating ghost kings was not a problem at all.


    Very quickly, the players in the Chinese server received this news.


    At this moment, many of the players in the central server were all smiles.


    It¡¯s your father¡¯s turn now, right? no problem, it¡¯s not a big deal to give money.


    Many of the players who had worked hard to level up and saved up money to buy a set of good equipment had finally received their rewards.


    At this time, the cross-server party interface was filled with advertising messages from players from the Chinese and European servers.


    ¡°The sanguine organization is recruiting eight players who have passed the ghost Governor trial to head to the Second World of the path of hell. 1000 soul coins per person. If they successfully help the leader obtain a Mount, they will be given an additional 1000 soul coins. Sorcerers are given priority, and it would be best if they are elemental sorcerers!¡±


    [Beiqi Level 198 player, has just passed the beginner trial of ghost general. He has half a set of blue equipment and half a set of green equipment. His class is runic strongman. He has sold himself to the boss of the European server. A trip to the path of hell only costs 2000 soul coins. If the team is short of people, they can be directly pulled away!]


    [Level 205 player from Beiqi. He has passed the initial trial of the ghost general. He is wearing an epic equipment, and the rest are all blue equipment. His class is a Warlock of the five elements. His combat awareness is very high. He is of the Platinum tier in the arena. He is selling for 3888 soul coins per trip. If he wants it, the boss of the European server will directly send an invitation to form a team. His skills are absolutely excellent!]


    [Zero¡¯s Guild¡¯s second Knight, Jason, is looking for mid-tier players. The team only needs players who have passed the later stages of the ghost general trial. The recruitment price is 10000 soul coins, and the price will be increased depending on the individual¡¯s strength. Members of the Beiqi adventurer team can be paid more than 50000 soul coins. Those who want to join the team will have to pass the application to form a team. There is no limit to the number of members. Also, no assassins are allowed!]


    [Silver Wing is recruiting high-level players from both the Chinese and European servers. The threshold is the late stage of ghost Overlord. Wizards, 1500 soul coins. Warriors, 1500 soul coins. Assassins, 1000. Players who have sold themselves, please come as soon as possible. The team is still short of 30 people. If you don¡¯t reply, it means that the team is full!]


    [Beiqi player, Level 259, diamond rank in the arena, just passed the mid-stage trial of ghost general, a full set of level 250 blue equipment, profession is an assassin, strength is absolutely guaranteed, selling for 5888 soul coins a trip, this is an opportunity that can¡¯t be missed, if you need it, directly send a team invitation, don¡¯t f * cking come to bargain, what kind of Mount are you poor for, ride on a pig!]


    ¡°Bosses who are hunting for mounts, our team will sell ourselves together. There are a total of 15 people, and all of us have passed the later stage of the ghost Governor trial. Three mages, seven warriors, and five assassins. If you need them, you can pack them up and take them away. The price is 2200 soul coins per person. No bargaining is allowed!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After discovering a good way to earn money, the players from the Chinese server went crazy with the players from the European server.


    The Knight players from the European server wanted to catch mounts, while the players from the central server only wanted to make money.


    Now that he had a clear map, it would only take him about half a month to get to the Second World of hell. However, the profit he would make from this trip was terrifyingly high, much faster than the money he made from carrying bricks.


    Moreover, many teams ¡®bids were bizarrely high. It was as if they had money but nowhere to spend it. Many players from the central server were overjoyed.


    In fact, it was no wonder that the players of the Knight class in the European server were so excited.


    At this stage of the game, the strongest Mount in the European server was Hakkar the nether Dragon. After seeing Hakkar¡¯s combat power, which Knight player would not be envious?


    However, summoning an netherwyrm was extremely expensive, and it was impossible for an individual to afford it. Even if one had the money to afford the cost, it would be even more difficult to subdue it in the future.


    Lionheart had relied on the mid-server players to recruit Hakkar, but they didn¡¯t dare to do that.


    Doing so would definitely anger the players from the Chinese server. If that happened, it would implicate the entire group of players from the European server. It would be difficult for them to even think of a safe zone in the future, and they would definitely become the sinners of the entire European server.


    Therefore, many Knight players in the European server were very distressed. They wanted it but could not get it, so they could only look at it with envy.


    However, it was impossible to find a Mount in the blue Void big domain, even if one had money. Unless one was strong enough, they could go to other big domains to find one.


    However, after seeing the ¡°soul devouring beast¡±, the passion in the hearts of the players of the European Knight was reignited.


    The most desired Mount for the Knight players in the European server was a creature that could fight in the sea, land, and air, and such creatures were very rare.


    However, the soul devouring beast¡¯s unique characteristic was that it could change its form at will and imitate the innate abilities of that race. This was even more perfect than the mounts that the European Knight players imagined.


    Therefore, in order to catch such a Mount as soon as possible, the major guilds in the European server began to recruit strong players, ready to help the knight players who contributed to the Guild to catch a ¡°soul devouring beast¡± and improve the combat power of the Guild at the same time.


    However, all the major guilds in the European server did this, which led to a problem. At this stage, there were not enough high-end players for them to recruit.


    Therefore, they turned their attention to the central server market, which had a large number of players above the ghost Governor realm.


    The players of the central server naturally welcomed this, saying that as long as they were paid soul coins, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to be hired thugs.


    This was also the reason for the large number of advertisements on the team list.


    As long as the players in the central server were above the middle stage of the ghost Governor realm, they could easily join this kind of pay-to-win group and become a helper.


    Although the price offered by small teams in the European server was much lower than that of large teams, the problem was that their targets were basically soul devouring beasts in the early or mid-stage of the ghost king realm. The risk was also relatively lower, and they would generally be given additional subsidies after successfully capturing them.


    As for the high-end teams, although they offered extremely high prices and only recruited powerful members, they wanted to capture powerful soul devouring beasts around the ghost emperor realm, so the risk was also multiplied.


    The entire party market quickly began to operate in an orderly manner, and the players of the two servers took what they wanted.


    As the ¡°pay-to-win teams¡± that captured soul-devouring beasts were put together, the price of soul coins in the European server began to fluctuate greatly.


    Due to the large number of players to be recruited, some players don¡¯t have enough soul coins to pay the reward. Under such circumstances, they could only choose to buy soul coins at the ¡®soul coin exchange¡¯ to pay for the hired thugs.


    However, there was more than one team that did this.


    After all, to form a team to capture a soul devouring beast, it would cost at least tens of thousands of soul coins.


    This was especially so for those solo players who were pay-to-win Knights. Without any Guild to provide financial assistance, it was equivalent to saying that the entire team, except for him, was full of fighters. The amount of money they had to pay for a single trip was unusually large.


    However, there was never a lack of rich and willful players in the war, no matter which server it was.


    In order to order some powerful players in the central server in advance, these Knight players from the European server immediately activated the pay-to-win mode and crazily swept up soul coins in the ¡°soul coin exchange¡±, which caused fluctuations in the soul coin market of the European server. As the number of Knight players who paid money increased, the number of players in the European server also increased.


    The price of soul coins in the European server had reached a new high!

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668: Soul-devouring cute beast


    Translator: 549690339


    With the popularity of catching ¡°soul-gnawing beasts¡± among the Knight players in the European server, Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, made a huge amount of soul coin processing fees.


    The subsequent cross-server transactions continued, and every cross-server soul coin transaction he could also draw a certain amount of processing fee. Although he couldn¡¯t draw much from a single transaction, the advantage was that the amount was huge.


    In just three days, Lu Wu¡¯s wallet was full again.


    Even Lu Wu didn¡¯t expect that the Knight players in the European server would have their eyes on the soul devouring beast.


    However, in Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, this was the best of both worlds.


    Not to mention the cross-server transaction fees, if the players from the European server could tame the soul devouring beast, their strength would definitely be improved.


    This was definitely a great thing for Lu Wu, who wanted to build a scourge Army.


    After that, he began to pay attention to the teams of players who were constantly pouring into the instance and checked their movements.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the path of hell, with a flash of white light, a 100-man team appeared in the area.


    Some of the members of the cheater groups in the central server were also in this group.


    For example, Gu Yu, the young paparazzo, Xiao mo, and Xiao youzi.


    The person who organized the group this time was the number one pay-to-win player in the European server, Jason from ZERO.


    ......


    He had also chosen the profession of a Knight. When Jason saw that Reinhardt had obtained Hakkar, it was impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t envious.


    However, it was unrealistic to tame Hakkar like Reinhardt at this stage.


    So, after seeing the analysis panel of the soul devouring beast this time, Jason was also tempted.


    For this reason, he put out an advertisement on the cross-server team formation interface and spent three billion to sweep up a wave of soul coins at the soul coin exchange. He gave a high reward and began to recruit the top group of players from the European and Chinese servers into the team.


    This could not help but move many players.


    For example, youzi and inky had always wanted to buy a house for QiuQiu in underworld city.


    However, at this stage of the game, the housing prices in underworld city were ridiculously high. Naturally, Shi Feng was tempted by such a high-paying commission.


    Although Jason had said that he didn¡¯t want assassins when he recruited them, when youzi and Mo arrived, he decisively chose to agree and gave each of them eighty thousand soul coins as a reward.


    At the end of the day, what Jason wanted was strong players. Although Little Mo and youzi were assassins, they were members of the hanging wall Group in Beiqi. They were completely different from ordinary assassin players. Their arrival was a complete surprise to Jason.


    Gu Yu¡¯s visit this time around was not for the soul coins, as he did not have any less soul coins than Jason. The main reason was that he also wanted to take a look at the Second World of the path of hell. At the same time, he saw Jason¡¯s Recruitment Notice and thought that it would be a good idea to earn some money from him. Hence, he brought Gou ¡®Zi along to join the team.


    And the reason why Jason had recruited so many powerful players this time was that he wanted to catch a powerful soul devouring beast.


    According to his requirements, the soul devouring beast had to be at least in the early stage of the ghost emperor realm.


    After recruiting so many powerful players, Jason was full of confidence at the moment. He was already looking forward to his glory after obtaining the soul devouring beast.


    As everyone arrived, under the lead of Gu Yu, the team began to set off according to the route described in the forum guide.


    ¡­¡­


    The journey was undoubtedly boring. Fortunately, they could chat on the voice channel or open the forum to listen to music and watch videos. There were many ways to pass the time.


    With the help of the strategy map, they did not take any detours and arrived at the end of the First World of the path of hell in 13 days.


    Just like the exploration team, they crossed the boundary barrier and arrived at the valley that they had seen in the livestream room.


    Without stopping, they began to follow the path that the exploration team had taken before and finally crossed the river, arriving at the area where the exploration team had first encountered the soul devouring beast.


    At this moment, everyone in the team slowed down and prepared for battle.


    However, they had only taken a few steps when they suddenly stopped. Not far away, a blue-skinned soul devouring beast was rolling around in front of them, blocking their way.


    The leader, Gu Yu, immediately activated his analysis ability.


    However, after discovering that it was a late-stage ghost king Soul devouring beast, he immediately waved his hand behind him, indicating that it was not the target and prepared to move in a different direction.


    The party members immediately nodded and moved to the side with small steps.


    Although dealing with this soul devouring beast wasn¡¯t a problem for them, they could avoid unnecessary battles. After all, if the battle was too loud, it could attract the attention of other soul devouring beasts in the forest.


    However, just as they were walking to the side, the soul devouring beast suddenly rolled towards them and stopped in front of them. It opened its eyes.


    At this moment, everyone saw a pair of big, watery eyes, which took up one-fifth of the round body, full of curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cute!¡± Xue Li couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    At this moment, the soul devouring beast suddenly turned its eyes to Xue Li, then its body quickly twisted and transformed into Xue Li¡¯s appearance in the blink of an eye. It also said with a surprised look,


    ¡°It¡¯s so cute!¡±


    Xue Li was speechless.


    ¡°F * ck! Is this soul devouring beast that powerful?¡± When he saw this, Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    At this moment, the soul devouring beast turned its gaze towards Gou ¡®Zi and its body quickly shrunk, turning into Gou¡¯ Zi¡¯s appearance. It pointed at Gou ¡®Zi and exclaimed,¡±


    ¡°F * ck! Is this soul devouring beast that powerful?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Seeing the soul devouring beast take on his appearance, Gou ¡®Zi gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.


    At this time, the soul devouring beast also learned from it and started to bare its teeth. It also slowly approached the dog.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± When Gou ¡®Zi saw this, he shouted out warily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over!¡± The soul devouring beast continued to get closer and shouted at Gou ¡®Zi.


    At this moment, the soul devouring beast came to Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s side and sniffed his body. Then, a puzzled expression appeared on its face, and it stretched its body again as if it wanted to touch Gou¡¯ Zi.


    When Gou ¡®Zi saw this, he immediately slapped him.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    With a crisp sound, Gou ¡®Zi slapped the soul devouring beast to the ground.


    At this moment, the soul devouring beast suddenly jumped up from the ground and slapped Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s face at an extremely fast speed, causing him to fall to the ground.


    Everyone was speechless.


    At this time, everyone was completely confused and didn¡¯t know what the soul devouring beast¡¯s goal was. It didn¡¯t seem to be hostile and was just curious about Gou ¡®Zi, so it was imitating his actions.


    At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi, who had been smacked to the ground, stood up angrily and barked as he pounced towards the soul devouring beast.


    The soul devouring beast didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and it also barked and pounced at Gou ¡®Zi.


    Immediately, the two white succubi began to roll on the ground, beating each other up.


    The soul devouring beast and Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s actions were exactly the same, as if Gou¡¯ Zi was fighting in a mirror.


    You hit my face, I hit yours, you bit my tail, I bit yours ...


    At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded.


    If it wasn¡¯t for their analytical ability, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell which one was the real dog with their naked eyes. This kind of imitation ability was too strong in their eyes, even more terrifying than the illusion ability of the illusion fish clan.


    ¡°Come on, Gou ¡®Zi!¡± Xue Li, who was holding back her laughter, suddenly said.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Gou ¡®Zi felt really wronged when he heard that. He gritted his teeth and increased his strength on the soul devouring beast. After Gou¡¯ Zi increased his strength, the soul devouring beast also increased its strength, causing Gou ¡®Zi to grimace in pain.


    After a battle, the panting dog couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He realized that he was no match for this imposter with his own combat strength. The physical strength of the soul devouring beast at the late stage of the ghost king realm was obviously a notch higher than his. Therefore, Gou ¡®Zi immediately turned to Gu Yu and the others and bared his teeth,¡±


    ¡°Come and help me! I¡¯m going to beat this imposter to death! I¡¯ll be gone if I continue to watch the show!¡±


    ¡°Come and help me! I¡¯m going to beat this imposter to death! I¡¯ll be gone if I continue to watch the show!¡± The soul devouring beast immediately imitated Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s tone and bared its teeth at Gu Yu and the rest. It then imitated Gou¡¯ Zi and pointed at the other party.


    ¡°Brother dog, it¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t hit him. He¡¯s just imitating you. He doesn¡¯t really want to beat you up!¡± Someone in the team immediately laughed.


    Gou ¡®Zi was stunned when he heard that and then he turned around to look at the soul devouring beast.


    The soul devouring beast turned to look at Gou ¡®Zi with the same curiosity as Gou¡¯ Zi.


    At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi stretched out his paw and rubbed the soul devouring beast¡¯s face. The soul devouring beast also started to rub Gou¡¯ Zi¡¯s face.


    At that moment, Gou ¡®Zi was really surprised.


    This was because after the soul devouring beast transformed into the White charm, it felt exactly the same as him. If he had not seen it transform with his own eyes, he would have definitely thought that he had seen another white Charm Spirit beast.


    Thinking about this, Gou ¡®Zi subconsciously squeezed.


    ¡°Owwuuu!¡±


    Gou ¡®Zi and the soul devouring beast let out a cry at the same time.


    The two white succubi then began to rub their faces at the same time and cast resentful looks at each other.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ll have a brother in the future. You can name him goudan!¡± At this moment, the leader, Gu Yu, spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Boss, that¡¯s enough. This stupid thing is bothering me. Quickly help me get it off!¡±


    When the soul devouring beast heard this, it immediately imitated Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s tone and looked at the ancient language as it repeated it. It then cast a disdainful look at Gou¡¯ Zi.


    At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi was about to go crazy. Meeting such a creature made him feel like sun Wukong had met a six-eared macaque. But he didn¡¯t dare to attack the soul devouring beast, so he could only cast a pitiful look at Gu Yu and the others.


    ¡°Alright, this soul devouring beast doesn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions. Let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°But the problem is that he¡¯s sticking to me, I can¡¯t get rid of him!¡± The dog pressed down on the soul devouring beast¡¯s head and pushed it to the side. At the same time, the dog¡¯s head was pushed to the other side. The two dogs held each other¡¯s cheeks and looked at Gu Yu.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s bring it along. This isn¡¯t our target. If we fight here, it might attract other soul devouring beasts. We won¡¯t attack unless we have no other choice!¡± Gu Yu thought for a while and made a decision.


    When Gou ¡®Zi heard this, he sighed in frustration and walked back to the team.


    However, before Gou ¡®Zi could take two steps, the soul devouring beast suddenly bounced on the ground and turned back into a ball. Then, its mouth suddenly opened wide and swallowed Gou¡¯ Zi into its stomach.


    ¡°Burp~¡± after burping, the soul devouring beast blinked its big, watery eyes and cast a curious look at Gu Yu and the others.


    Everyone was speechless.


    The soul devouring beast¡¯s transformation caught everyone off guard, and they almost sprained their waists.


    Didn¡¯t he say that he was harmless to humans and animals? this was too F * cking brutal!

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669: Mental attack


    Translator: 549690339


    Seeing Gou ¡®Zi suddenly being swallowed by the soul devouring beast, the expressions of Gu Yu and the others became extremely interesting.


    This was clearly beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Originally, everyone thought that the soul devouring beast looked harmless and even a little cute. Moreover, it didn¡¯t have any tendency to attack, so they didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    But he didn¡¯t expect the soul devouring beast to suddenly attack.


    ¡°Such a big dog ... Is gone.¡± Xue Li asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been eaten!¡± Gu Yu nodded at this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Realizing the problem, everyone¡¯s expression became very serious. They scattered and prepared for battle.


    However, just as everyone was about to attack, the soul devouring beast¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Its body expanded and its mouth opened wide.


    ¡°Peh ... Peh Peh Peh!¡±


    Under everyone¡¯s stunned expressions, the dog, which was covered in mucus, was spat out by the soul devouring beast.


    At this moment, the soul devouring beast spat three more mouthfuls of sticky liquid onto Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s body.


    Soon after, to everyone¡¯s confusion, the soul devouring beast suddenly shrank into a ball and bounced away into the distance, as if it no longer cared about the group.


    ......


    ¡°F * ck, that¡¯s disgusting!!!¡± Gou ¡®Zi reacted and let out a cry before walking towards the crowd.


    Seeing this, everyone quickly retreated, afraid of being hit.


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi, what happened? Didn¡¯t you get eaten?¡± At this moment, Gu Yu looked at Gou ¡®Zi with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. After I was swallowed, my HP started to decrease rapidly. Then, the game prompted that my soul was being devoured, and then it showed that I was immune to devouring. Then, I was spat out!¡± As he spoke, Gou ¡®Zi took out a bottle of mineral water from his space and started to wash his body with his back facing everyone.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not to its taste. Didn¡¯t you see that it spat at you after spitting you out? it seemed to dislike you!¡± Seeing that Gou ¡®Zi was fine, Wang Da mang couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    The young paparazzo was speechless.


    At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi felt very sad. Why do I always have to encounter such unlucky things?


    Looking at the direction where the soul devouring beast disappeared, Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but bare his teeth.


    I¡¯ll remember this!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s keep moving forward. After we find the target, we¡¯ll deal with it as soon as possible. Then, we¡¯ll go in the direction of the demonic ape clan to investigate. Let¡¯s not waste time.¡± Gu Yu said at this moment.


    Gou ¡®Zi nodded his head. After washing off all the sticky liquid, he shook his body and water splashed everywhere. Gou ¡®Zi walked back to the team.


    ¡­¡­


    After this brief interlude, the group continued to move deeper into the forest.


    However, everyone understood that the soul devouring beast was definitely not as simple as it looked.


    On second thought, since the soul devouring beast could occupy half of the Second World of the hell path, how could it be a creature that only knew how to act cute?


    Thus, as they continued to move forward, everyone became very vigilant.


    However, as they walked, the team members suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    It seemed like ...... There were more and more members in the Guild!


    ¡°Stop for a moment. Everyone, pay attention to the team. Did someone sneak in?¡± The leader, Gu Yu, immediately turned around and spoke on the voice channel.


    When everyone heard this, they immediately began to observe their surroundings.


    Very quickly, everyone discovered the problem. At this time, there were actually a few guys who looked exactly the same in the team.


    Faced with such a situation, everyone already had a guess in their hearts. They immediately activated their analysis ability.


    Just as they had thought, there were more than ten soul devouring beasts in the team.


    This time, the soul devouring beast wasn¡¯t in Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s form, but a human form like them.


    It¡¯s so realistic!


    Xue Li walked through the crowd and came to a soul devouring beast that looked exactly like her. She pinched her face.


    At this time, Xue Li (fake) also turned his head to look at Xue Li. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he suddenly swallowed her.


    This swallow seemed to be the bugle call for an attack. The surrounding soul devouring beasts all locked onto their changing targets and flew over to swallow them.


    Gu Yu¡¯s heart tightened and he immediately spoke on the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Spread out and prepare for battle!¡±


    Upon hearing Gu Yu¡¯s command, everyone quickly spread out. The Knight players from the European server took the lead and charged at the soul devouring beast at close range. As their bodies glowed with black light, they crashed into the soul devouring beast at the side.


    The battle started at once, and Gu Yu and the others also chose to attack without hesitation.


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, these soul devouring beasts didn¡¯t choose to resist. Instead, they squatted on the ground with painful expressions and transformed back into their original soul devouring beast forms. Then, they spat out the players that were swallowed one after another, and finally jumped away with a look of disgust.


    All the players were speechless.


    At this moment, other than Gou ¡®Zi who was laughing, everyone was dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t understand why the soul devouring beast was doing this.


    If you want to eat, then eat. After eating, you spit it out with a look of disgust. Who are you looking down on?


    ¡°I roughly understand!¡± Xue Li suddenly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Yu and the others immediately turned to look at her.


    ¡°Soul devouring beast, literally, it should be a creature that devours souls. However, there is a very important setting in this game, that is, we players don¡¯t have souls ... It seems so, so All Soul-type attacks are ineffective against us. Just now, after I was devoured, the same game prompt appeared, so it should be that the soul devouring beast can¡¯t eat souls, so it is not interested in us!¡±


    Hearing these words, everyone pondered for a moment before revealing a look of realization.


    This also explained why the soul devouring beast was so interested in them at first, but after devouring them, it looked disgusted. It was obviously because it couldn¡¯t devour their souls!


    ¡°So we don¡¯t have to worry about our safety?¡± Jason, who was in the team, asked curiously.


    Xue Li nodded,¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case. The soul devouring beast doesn¡¯t like us at all. Even if we¡¯re swallowed, with our current HP, we can hold on for a few seconds without a problem. After that, we just have to wait for it to spit us out!¡±


    After hearing Xue Li¡¯s analysis, the team suddenly became a little excited.


    Ever since they had stepped into the Second World of the path of hell, their safety had been their biggest concern.


    After all, if they died once and were sent back to Northern Qi or Cang Xu, they would have to spend more than ten days on the road to come back again. This was definitely a kind of torture. This was also the reason why they didn¡¯t want to easily start a battle with the soul devouring beast, avoiding all risks.


    Now that they knew that their safety was guaranteed, everyone was very happy.


    ¡°This is just a guess. Everyone, please pay more attention. Let¡¯s continue moving forward and help Jason find a soul devouring beast at the intermediate stage of the ghost emperor realm as soon as possible!¡± Gu Yu said at this moment.


    Everyone nodded with a smile, and the team moved forward again.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the team¡¯s members to stop laughing.


    Because as they advanced, they would always encounter new soul devouring beasts, and these soul devouring beasts would also approach them very curiously. Then, they would change their form and start to interact with them, but their ultimate goal was to devour them and have a taste.


    However, when the soul-devouring beasts failed to suck out the souls, they would always spit them out in disgust, then run away.


    Therefore, the next step was to be swallowed ... Ah, bah ... Swallowed ... Ah, bah ...


    After walking for a while, Gu Yu and the others were on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    At this stage, all the members of the entire party had basically been swallowed once. The unluckiest dog had been swallowed seven or eight times and was so desperate that he was too lazy to take a bath ...


    Because it was a waste of time to wash, they would be swallowed again after walking for a while.


    At this moment, everyone had the urge to shake their hands and quit.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they had to fight fair and square, even if it was a crushing defeat!


    However, this kind of mental devastation was too much.


    What made Gu Yu and the others break down even more was that these soul devouring beasts were all extremely curious. Every time they encountered a new soul devouring beast along the way, it would stick close to a player and try its taste. There was no end to it.


    It wasn¡¯t that they had never thought of fighting.


    However, the soul devouring beast¡¯s defense was extremely strong, and it would not fight with them at all, only looking for a target to devour.


    If they encountered one or two, they could still resist for a while. But if they encountered more than five, Gu Yu and the others did not want to resist anymore. They could just obediently be swallowed and spat out. There was no way they could escape.


    However, since they had accepted the order, it would be irresponsible of them to say no. They could only grit their teeth and continue.


    This journey was like hell to them. In the end, all of them gave up on washing the mucus off their bodies, and they were in a sorry state.


    After another day or so of traveling, the group arrived at a grassland.


    To the team¡¯s surprise, they finally encountered an intermediate ghost emperor soul devouring beast.


    This was a soul devouring beast twice the size of an ordinary soul devouring beast. When the team discovered it, the soul devouring beast also discovered them.


    Seeing the intermediate-stage ghost emperor soul devouring beast start to blink its big, watery eyes, everyone, who was already traumatized, subconsciously took a step back.


    However, this soul devouring beast didn¡¯t attack the group. After sniffing twice, its face immediately showed a look of disgust.


    It was as if he had read the ¡®expired food¡¯ note left by his companions from the mucus on their bodies.


    Thus, the soul devouring beast no longer paid attention to the crowd, but turned to look at the other end of the grassland.


    However, this time, no one had the intention of letting it go.


    All of them looked ferocious, thinking that it was finally over. They could go home after dealing with this one.


    And so, under Gu Yu¡¯s lead, the group surrounded the soul devouring beast.


    However, just as Gu Yu gave the order to attack, the earth suddenly began to shake. Then, a group of creatures that looked like antelopes appeared in the distance. They formed a group and jumped in their direction in fear.


    Behind the herd of fleeing antelopes, there was a group of creatures that Gu Yu and the others were very familiar with.


    Devil ape!


    There were more than thirty devil apes following closely behind the herd of antelopes. Every time they caught an Antelope, they would cruelly swallow it alive. The hunting scene was spectacular.


    Gu Yu and the rest were also stunned when they saw the monster ape.


    Because in their opinion, shouldn¡¯t the demonic ape be on the other side of this large region?


    However, the demonic ape had appeared here, which seemed to be completely inconsistent with their previous guess.


    At this moment, Gu Yu and the others had a new guess in their hearts.


    ¡°I suspect that the center of our entrance should be towards the soul devouring beast¡¯s territory, and not at the end of its territory. Our analysis is wrong!¡± Gu Yu expressed his opinion at this moment.


    Everyone immediately nodded and became nervous.


    They had a deep understanding of the demonic ape¡¯s brutal nature. Now that they had encountered each other, and with a soul devouring beast by their side, it seemed like a battle was inevitable.


    However, at this moment, something that left Gu Yu and the others dumbfounded happened.


    The soul devouring beast beside them suddenly let out an excited cry, then it jumped on the ground and rushed towards the group of demonic apes.


    Seeing the soul devouring beast, the demonic apes immediately stopped in their tracks, then began to run in the direction they came from in fear.


    Seeing this, the soul devouring beast suddenly leaped from the ground and transformed into the form of a demonic ape in the air. After pounding its chest in anger, it strode on all four limbs and chased after the dozens of demonic apes.


    Everyone was speechless.


    They had just opened the analysis and discovered that there were mid-stage ghost emperors among the group of demonic apes.


    So at this moment, they couldn¡¯t understand why a group of demon apes would be afraid of a soul devouring beast.


    This didn¡¯t make sense!

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670: Infinite individual division


    Translator: 549690339


    Just as Gu Yu and the others were dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t understand why the monster ape was afraid of the soul devouring beast, the players on the official forum already had an answer.


    Last time,¡±reading through a thousand scrolls¡± helped the majority of the players find information about the demonic ape clan, and this time, he began to investigate the soul devouring beast under the Commission of the players.


    After more than ten days of hard work, the ¡°War history expedition team¡± led by ¡°bookbreaker¡± found some information about the soul-devouring beast.


    When this information was compiled into a forum attack and displayed on the forum, the players were in an uproar.


    At this moment, the players realized that their previous guesses were completely wrong.


    [As expected, a portion of the information on the soul devouring beast has been compiled. Let¡¯s explain this creature to everyone first. Perhaps our previous guesses were all wrong.] Op: Reading beyond ten thousand books


    [Content: first, I¡¯ll tell you some detailed information about the soul devouring beast, other than the analysis panel.]


    First, let¡¯s talk about the historical information recorded in the ¡°hell Dao Encyclopedia, Volume 379, Chapter 5.¡±


    This was a description of a special creature in the path of hell. Its full name was ¡°soul-devouring dark Beast¡±. It was the first spiritual beast that was formed naturally in the path of hell (equivalent to a spiritual beast of heaven and earth like the White charm). Furthermore, this soul-devouring dark Beast was one of the earliest deities to advance to the ancient God Realm.


    However, this soul-devouring dark Beast had a strange quirk. Even though it did not like to kill and had a gentle personality, it liked to devour the souls of other races. As such, it had brought disasters to many realms in the path of hell. When it could no longer bear with it, a group of gods from the path of hell had joined forces to wage war against it!


    What I¡¯m going to say next is the main point!


    This soul-devouring dark Beast had been killed in the battle against the many gods of the path of hell. However, it did not die. Instead, it transformed into two new soul-devouring dark beasts, each of which had half of its original strength!


    As such, the netherworld path¡¯s deities joined forces once again and killed the two new soul-devouring dark beasts at the cost of the lives of several other deities. However, they once again began to split into four new soul-devouring dark beasts, each taking up a quarter of the original body¡¯s power!


    ......


    At the end of this chapter, it was recorded that the deities of the path of hell had ultimately given up on exterminating the ¡®soul devouring dark beasts¡¯. In the end, they had joined forces and sealed these ¡®soul devouring dark beasts¡¯ in a region within the Second World of the path of hell!


    From this, I¡¯m guessing that the soul-devouring beast is actually a new creature born from the first batch of soul-devouring dark beasts that kept dying.


    Even though there were so many soul devouring beasts, they were actually one. Although each of them had different personalities and would not easily choose to fuse with their companions, it was not difficult to fuse with them!


    In other words, it was not realistic for friends in the European server to sign a Mount contract with it. Even if the body was split, there would only be one soul. This was one of the most basic laws of this world!


    There was only one way for Knight players to tame a soul devouring beast, and that was to catch all the soul devouring beasts and beat them to near death, and at the same time, establish a contract!


    This way, you will be able to subdue one of the strongest ancient gods of the path of hell: Soul-devouring dark Beast.


    Next, I will talk about the situation of the Second World of the path of hell.


    In the 379 volumes of the path of Hell¡¯s history, it was pointed out that the gods of the path of hell had sealed the soul devouring beast in a region of the Second World, preventing it from stepping out of this region. And I¡¯m guessing that this area is most likely occupied by the soul devouring beasts described in the analysis panel.


    If my guess is correct, then the demonic ape clan is actually no match for the soul devouring beast. The soul devouring beast just can¡¯t leave its territory, which is why the demonic ape clan can occupy the other half of the territory. Otherwise, the demonic ape clan might have been eaten up by the soul devouring beast!


    In addition, in the subsequent information, the soul devouring beast was very gentle but also very fierce, and could not be deceived by its appearance. After they locked on to the target they wanted to devour, as long as you did not walk out of their sealed territory, they would pester you until they devoured you.


    This was a very terrifying thing. Don¡¯t forget that soul devouring beasts were actually immortal.


    Even if you killed it, it could still split into two and continue to pester you. Even if you still had the strength to kill it, it could still split into four ... Eight ... Sixteen. In short, it would not stop until it ate you.


    The reason why I said the soul devouring beast is gentle is because it never destroys the environment. As long as you don¡¯t have a soul, it won¡¯t be interested. It won¡¯t even bother to fight with you. Even if you take the initiative to attack, it won¡¯t care.


    At the same time, the soul devouring beast had another characteristic: Fusion!


    Such cases were rare, but they still happened. Because of different personalities, the soul devouring beast didn¡¯t like to be fused with other companions, but there were also exceptions. For example, when it was very angry, it would choose to fuse with its companions and devour the target that made it angry as soon as possible.


    I have a guess.


    If the demonic ape clan forced the soul-devouring beast into a corner, would the soul-devouring beast undergo a race-wide fusion and turn into the original form of the ¡°soul-devouring dark Beast¡±?


    Isn¡¯t this very similar to schizophrenia? because schizophrenia is the creation of characters with different personalities, but there is only one body. When schizophrenia has many personalities, there will be a situation where the personalities merge with each other.


    The difference was that the soul-devouring dark beast¡¯s original body was a soul, and its physical body was equivalent to different personalities. It could be completely split apart, even more so than a split in the mind.


    The above information and speculations were based on the history books in the library. As for the specifics, you still need to verify them. At this stage, there should already be a group of players who have reached the Second World of the path of hell.


    However, if all these speculations were true, my friends from the European server should go and catch the ¡°monster ape¡±. It was impossible to catch the soul devouring beast unless you had reached the ancient God Realm, which was a level stronger than the evil god.


    ¡­¡­


    Peppa Pig: ¡± 666. Thank you for your popular science. The forum needs a popular science King like you. You get something every time.¡± 500 soul coins)


    Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit-is the soul devouring beast that awesome? I remember someone explaining on the forum that we players don¡¯t have a soul setting, which means we don¡¯t have a soul. Because we are immune to All Soul damage, we can go to the Second World and meet the soul devouring beast, so we can swagger around.jpg.


    Yin Xiaoqi is a mature lady: You¡¯ll have to eat it to know if it has a soul or not, maybe you¡¯ll die even more miserably (funny)


    Crayon Shinchan: ¡°then let them eat. When they know that we players don¡¯t have souls, they won¡¯t come and eat us anymore. However, this requires a large number of Warriors to actively let the soul-devouring beast eat us to lay the foundation for this knowledge (funny).¡±


    [Suikutairo: if it¡¯s really like what the ten thousand scroll breaker brother said, then this batch of players who have reached the Second World of the path of hell is going to have a good time. This is so exciting. The Knight players who are paying from the European server are going to lose a lot of money. They won¡¯t be able to catch them at all.]


    [Vitamin C: that¡¯s a good thing. I want to go to the Second World and touch the soul-devouring beasts. They¡¯re so cute. Now that I know they¡¯re harmless, I¡¯ve decided to set off. I¡¯m carrying my little bag and humming a song. I¡¯m leaving when I say I¡¯m leaving (copper hanging on my waist.jpg)]


    ¡­¡­


    When this strategy guide post appeared on the forum, Gu Yu and the others had already seen the truth with their own eyes.


    At first, the players were in disbelief when they saw the soul devouring beast running towards the group of demon apes. They felt that the soul devouring beast was too F * cking arrogant.


    This was clearly sending him to his death.


    Unexpectedly, the demonic apes chose to run away after seeing the soul devouring beast.


    The strength analysis panel couldn¡¯t be faked. At this moment, Gu Yu and the others couldn¡¯t figure out the motive of the demonic ape clan for escaping.


    With so many clansmen, they could have killed the soul devouring beast on the spot.


    However, they soon changed their minds.


    This soul devouring beast¡¯s movement speed was extremely fast, and after catching up to the group of demonic apes, a battle broke out with them.


    Rather than a battle, it was more like a one-sided beating.


    The soul devouring beast didn¡¯t resist the attacks of the group of demon apes at all. It opened its mouth and swallowed a small demon ape, then stood there stupidly and got beaten up. After a while, it spat out the lifeless small demon ape, then chose another demon ape and swallowed it in one bite. It blinked its big watery eyes with a face of enjoyment.


    As a result, the soul devouring beast was unable to withstand the attack and a crack appeared on its body.


    At that time, Gu Yu and the others thought that the inflated soul devouring beast was done for, but the next scene left them dumbfounded.


    The soul devouring beast suddenly split into two, and then each swallowed a devil ape.


    Then, it turned into four ... Eight ... Sixteen ...


    After that, these soul devouring beasts all transformed into the appearance of the devil ape and began to fight with them.


    At this moment, the expressions of Gu Yu and the others were wonderful.


    Looking at the group of demonic apes fighting with another group of demonic apes, they subconsciously looked at Gou ¡®Zi and recalled the battle between Gou¡¯ Zi and the soul devouring beast. It was so similar.


    In the end, just like Gou ¡®Zi, these demon apes were unable to resist the increasing number of soul devouring beasts and were all swallowed into the stomach of the soul devouring beast.


    The difference was that when the dog was spat out, it was still alive and kicking. However, the demonic apes that were spat out had no life force at all. Their souls had been sucked dry.


    Gu Yu and the others were trembling at this moment. Only now did they know how terrifying the soul devouring beast was.


    Fortunately, the soul devouring beast was not interested in them.


    At this moment, they felt that it was great to be despised by the soul devouring beast!


    In the end, under the astonished gazes of Gu Yu and the others, the soul devouring beasts did not merge into one. Instead, they dispersed as if they had become independent individuals.


    In other words, the ghost emperor realm soul devouring beast that they wanted to capture seemed to be gone ...


    At this moment, Gu Yu noticed a notification in the chat box. He immediately opened the chat box and found that it was a message from a member of the Guild.


    The higher-ups wanted him to take a look at the forum as soon as possible.


    Gu Yu was puzzled, but he still opened the forum.


    Gu Yu was stunned when he saw the popular science post by ¡°reading through 10000 books¡±.


    This was because the description was exactly the same as what they had seen with their own eyes.


    In other words, there was no race of soul devouring beasts at all. All Soul devouring beasts were actually one.


    At this moment, Gu Yu¡¯s expression became very strange. He then turned to look at Jason and said,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve received some news. You have to be mentally prepared. I¡¯ll say this first. The most you can do is refund half of the money you¡¯ve received. No more!¡±


    Jason was confused.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671: Blood-soaked God sealing path


    Translator: 549690339


    The blow came too quickly, catching many players off guard.


    This was especially true for the Knight players from the European server who had spent a lot of money to form a team to clear the dungeon. When they received the message from their friends, they immediately broke down.


    This time, in order to catch a soul devouring beast, some Knight players even took out their savings from three years of battle and borrowed a lot of soul coins from friends to form a team.


    Their thinking was simple. As long as they had a ghost king realm Mount, it would be easy to earn money. Monsters that they did not dare to challenge in the past would not be a problem in the future. The efficiency of earning soul coins would be greatly improved.


    However, when the post ¡°read more than 10000 books¡± was published on the Chinese server forum and reposted on the European server forum, they were hit hard and could not accept the cruel truth.


    Many teams who were unwilling to believe it decided to continue trying.


    However, the truth was just as ¡°reading through ten thousand scrolls¡± had said. The soul devouring beast could not be beaten until it was on the verge of death. When it was seriously injured, it would self-divide, and the more it was beaten, the more it would split, endless.


    Under such circumstances, the European Knight players were extremely depressed and gave up the idea of capturing the soul devouring beast.


    But at this moment, a new turn of events came.


    The young paparazzo, who was one of the most popular players on the forum, posted a thread at this time and attached a video.


    In the video, Gu Yu and the others were watching the scene in the grassland of the path of Hell¡¯s second World.


    The scene of a soul devouring beast chasing after a group of devil apes and finally grinding them all to death.


    The scene in the video that made the players excited was that when the soul devouring beast killed the monster apes, it did not damage their bodies. After devouring them, it would spit them out in one piece.


    ......


    At the end of the video, Gu Yu and the rest naturally did not waste any of the monsters and kept all of them into the medium.


    At this moment, the players felt as if they had seen a path to wealth. Not only the players from the central server, but even the players from the European server felt the same way.


    The value of the materials after the monster ape¡¯s death could be seen at the auction house.


    The players couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They immediately formed a small team and headed towards the Second World of the path of hell.


    Although they couldn¡¯t defeat the monster ape, they still had the soul devouring beast!


    According to the post, the soul devouring beast would not hurt players. As long as it knew that you were a ¡®soulless¡¯ creature, it would ignore you even if you attacked.


    This also meant that many low-level players could also take advantage of this. As long as they lured the monster ape to an area with soul devouring beasts, they could make a lot of money while waiting for the corpse to be collected and the materials to be collected.


    It was said that the batch of forerunners at the beginning stage of every industry was the most profitable.


    In fact, this was the case. Just like when he went to the forest region to move corpses, due to the huge market gap in the early stage, the first batch of forerunners could sell the same corpse of a corpse race warrior at a higher price than the later batches.


    After the market took shape and prices stabilized, profits would decrease.


    Therefore, the players set off without hesitation.


    He wanted to take advantage of the auction house¡¯s lack of materials to test the waters. He might be the first to try it.


    Not long after Gou ¡®Zi posted, many players in the Second World of the path of hell started to try it out.


    They followed the coordinates provided by Gou ¡®Zi and headed to the central junction where the demon ape clan might be. As long as they met the demon ape on the way, they would provoke it and then bring it to the nearby soul devouring beasts.


    There were many failed cases during this period.


    Several teams were even wiped out by the angry monster ape, but there were still many players who succeeded. They would share the situation on the forum and show off screenshots of the materials, igniting the enthusiasm of more players.


    This also led to more players joining the game.


    In the subsequent development, the strategy guide post appeared in anticipation.


    For this reason, the players developed various ways to deal with the demonic apes to improve the efficiency of picking up corpses. They also came up with ways to increase the efficiency of luring monsters and reduce casualties.


    For example, in the relay style, one person would stay near the soul devouring beast while the rest of the team would line up in front.


    As long as the player at the front who was luring the monster came into contact with the monster ape, he would send a voice message in the voice channel and then run to the player closest to him. Even if he died on the way, it would be fine. Another person would pick him up and bring him to the soul Devourer beast.


    Escaping was secondary, but the experts in luring monsters were even more skillful.


    In the early stages, a high-level player from the central server thought of the battle in the senluo region. The demonic ape clan seemed to be very interested in the undead clan, so he bought the body of an undead warrior from the auction house and used it as bait to attract the demonic ape clan warrior.


    In the end, he really succeeded.


    The demonic apes who saw the bodies of the undead race gathered from all directions like crazy, and then they all died under the soul devouring beast formation set up by this player. In the end, the player gained a lot and posted a selfie of himself standing on the corpses of more than ten demonic apes on the forum.


    After this post appeared, the corpses of the undead race in the auction house were immediately swept clean.


    As for this non-renewable resource, even veteran players could imagine how valuable it would be in the future, especially when they knew that it could be used as bait to catch the monster apes.


    Just as they had expected, in just one day, the regional voice channel was filled with players who wanted to buy the corpses of the undead race, and the price was three times higher than the original price.


    The players who had smelled the business opportunity and hoarded a wave of undead bodies made a lot of money.


    A few days later, when the players began to practice the method described in the strategy post to fish for the monster ape and succeeded, the value of the corpse of the undead warrior began to soar again.


    At this moment, the players were treating the dungeon in the second region of the path of hell as a treasure vault. They could earn material fees from the demonic apes as they went in to punish them.


    As more and more materials from the monster ape appeared in the auction house, the prices stabilized, and more players bought these materials to replace their equipment.


    Relying on the materials brought by the demonic apes, the central and European servers had a wave of equipment replacement.


    With the ¡®help¡¯ of the demonic ape clan, his overall strength began to increase rapidly.


    Initially, the players headed to the Second World of the path of hell just to capture mounts. They did not expect this to happen.


    It could also be considered as a flower that was deliberately planted but not blossomed, but a willow tree that was unintentionally planted had become a shade.


    ¡­¡­


    The east side of the path of Hell¡¯s second World.


    A huge white Gorilla stood on the ground like a mountain.


    Countless demonic apes were hanging on his body.


    These demonic apes seemed to treat his body as their home, resting on it and building many strange buildings.


    Looking up, through the layers of clouds and mist, he arrived at venerable devil ape¡¯s head.


    In front of venerable devil ape, two soul pearls, one red and one purple, were snuggling closely together, slowly spinning.


    Looking at this scene, venerable devil ape¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of anticipation.


    He couldn¡¯t even remember how many years it had been since he last saw the corpse God twin pearls.


    At that time, it wasn¡¯t venerable devil ape and didn¡¯t have the strength it had now. It was only the leader of the devil ape clan that was kept by the corpse clan in the Second World of the path of hell.


    Although many of his memories were blurry, venerable devil ape still remembered clearly that the corpse race had treated them as food and everything they had done to the devil ape clan.


    At that time, devil ape venerable also thought that there would be no waves in his life. Although he was the leader, he would be devoured by the corpse race one day in the future and walk towards the end of his fate like his clansmen, dying without any value.


    However, he had never thought of resisting. He even firmly believed that this was the fate of the demonic ape clan and could not be changed. It would be a joke if he wanted to contend against the powerful corpse race. Even if he was 10000 times stronger, it would still be impossible.


    However, his fate was not the mediocre death he had imagined. A variable had quietly arrived.


    It was Raining Blood that day and the entire path of Hell¡¯s second World seemed to have experienced a catastrophe. The sinister wind howled and countless ghosts floated in the heavens and earth. It was as if the end of the world had arrived.


    With a loud bang, a gap appeared in the sky, and a blood-stained black iron rod fell from the sky, stabbing straight into the territory of the demonic ape clan.


    At that time, venerable devil ape, who was the leader, was frightened.


    When he saw the black iron rod, he didn¡¯t check whether it was a treasure at first. Instead, he informed the corpse race and asked them to investigate.


    The members of the corpse race quickly arrived and began to investigate the black iron rod.


    However, no matter how hard the members of the corpse race tried, the black iron rod seemed to be connected to the earth and did not move at all.


    Even if the members of the corpse race dug three feet into the ground, they still couldn¡¯t take the black iron rod away.


    The members of the corpse race had no choice but to leave and inform the higher-ups. However, before they left, they took with them more than 20 clansmen of venerable devil ape and told them to have more offspring!


    At that time, not only did devil ape venerable not feel angry about the corpse clan¡¯s instructions, but he also nodded as if it was a matter of course.


    The demonic ape clan had been like this since before he was born. They had always been the flesh and blood of the corpse clan. For generations, they had been reared by the corpse clan and had never resisted or been dissatisfied.


    Venerable devil ape immediately agreed to the corpse clan¡¯s request and told the clansmen that they must have more children that day. This was the order of the corpse clan.


    Sometimes, when being enslaved became a part of life, many unbelievable things would become natural.


    Venerable devil ape was the same at that time.


    Since birth, they had been exposed to the concept of ¡°supremacy of the undead race¡±. It was their destiny to become their food, and it had become a matter of course.


    During those few days of waiting, another group of people from the undead race came. They began to investigate the black metal rod again and tried to pull it out of the earth.


    However, this time, they were still unsuccessful. The members of the corpse race returned resentfully and brought with them another batch of demonic apes.


    The turning point happened when the corpse race arrived for the third time.


    This time, a high-level general of the undead race came. Like the previous members of the undead race, he tried to pull the black iron rod out of the ground.


    However, something unexpected happened. The black iron rod suddenly shook and exploded with an unimaginable power.


    Just like that, the corpse general exploded into a cloud of blood mist in front of venerable devil ape¡¯s disbelieving eyes.


    Before this, venerable devil ape had always believed that the corpse race was Supreme and that there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do.


    However, this time, a high-ranking member of the corpse race was blown into a bloody mist by the black iron rod in front of him. This scene was like a sharp sword that pierced through the determination in his heart.


    So the corpse race wasn¡¯t invincible.


    At that time, venerable devil ape only sighed in his heart, but he still didn¡¯t have the urge to resist.


    As the rest of the undead race retreated in a hurry, venerable devil ape became curious about the iron rod.


    At that time, venerable devil ape¡¯s thoughts were very simple.


    He only had a guess and a concept. Since the iron rod could kill members of the corpse race, did it mean that the iron rod was stronger than the corpse race?


    Perhaps this comparison was laughable to many people, but venerable devil ape, who had never been in contact with the outside world and had been raised in the territory of the corpse race, had such a laughable and simple comparison.


    After that, venerable devil ape¡¯s heart was filled with respect for the iron rod.


    The members of the corpse clan came one after another. Except for the Supreme corpse God, almost all the high-level members of the corpse clan had come.


    They had tried countless methods, but they were unable to pull the iron rod out of the ground.


    In the end, they came to the conclusion that the metal cudgel had been connected to the earth. Other than the zombie goddess who was not in the second realm, there was no one else who could pull it out.


    Before the zombie goddess returned, the zombie race had given up on studying the black iron rod.


    However, the corpse clan¡¯s actions were all seen by venerable devil ape, and he felt more and more respect and awe for this black iron rod.


    At this moment, the black iron rod was equivalent to the corpse race in venerable devil ape¡¯s heart. It was even an existence that was one level higher than the corpse race.


    Every morning, when the sun rose, venerable devil ape would worship the black iron rod. When the sun set, venerable devil ape would repeat the morning¡¯s action.


    Just like that, five years passed.


    The zombie goddess had yet to return, and the zombie race had long given up on studying the black iron stick. They would only come to the demonic ape race occasionally to collect blood and flesh.


    However, what the corpse race didn¡¯t know was that the leader of the demonic ape race had quietly changed.


    With a heart full of admiration, venerable monster ape found that his heart had become very peaceful after worshipping the black iron rod every day. It was as if some kind of hot liquid was flowing in his body.


    Gradually, his hair turned white, and his strength increased day by day.


    It was as if every time he worshipped the iron rod, the iron rod would give him a power that improved his physique.


    After five years of worship, the monster ape was even more in awe of the blood-stained black iron rod and regarded it as a God in its heart.


    During the worship, venerable devil ape also realized that he was completely different from his clansmen.


    It was as if he had become another living being.


    Moreover, devil ape venerable also found that he seemed to have become fond of thinking. He began to think about many things, unlike his clansmen who only lived a mediocre life, eating, drinking, and sleeping, and waiting for death.


    He began to think about the meaning of life and even began to explore the mysteries of nature.


    However, he had no way of knowing the answer to this.


    Therefore, out of curiosity, venerable devil ape began to pray to the ¡®black iron rod¡¯ for knowledge.


    While praying, venerable devil ape was extremely respectful, and didn¡¯t even think that it was a stupid move.


    Because devil ape venerable had already regarded this iron rod as a God, an omnipotent God!


    In fact, it was such a stupid move that changed venerable devil ape, the future of the devil ape tribe, and the fate of the corpse race.


    At that moment, venerable devil ape obtained the knowledge he wanted, and a secret manual appeared in his mind.


    This was a secret manual without any history or words. Rather than a secret manual, it was more like a comprehension.


    After the secret manual appeared in his mind, venerable devil ape had an idea.


    ¡°I should have been the strongest creature in the world. Who else in this world but me?¡±


    It was a feeling, not a complete record of the cultivation method.


    It was this feeling that made venerable devil ape unwilling to yield and sink into oblivion. He wanted to become the strongest!


    The beginning of everything came from his sincere worship.


    This allowed him to obtain the recognition of the black metal rod and obtain a Supreme inheritance!


    However, the inherent concept in his heart made him try to suppress the idea of ¡°ruling the world¡± several times. He even felt that his idea was very ridiculous and not desirable.


    However, as time passed, as he gained more and more power and knowledge, he found that he was gradually accepting this concept.


    Therefore, when the corpse race came to their territory to pick up their clansmen again, although venerable devil ape still didn¡¯t refuse, he was already dissatisfied.


    This was because he felt that since he was the ¡°strongest,¡± there was no need for him to offer clansmen to the corpse race.


    And what right did the corpse race have to be above him!


    The seed of hatred for the corpse race was planted in venerable devil ape¡¯s heart, and it was growing.


    After that, demon ape venerable had a strong desire to become stronger. Every day, while worshiping the black iron rod, he prayed to it to obtain more power than the corpse clan.


    This was because he wanted to resist the corpse race. He felt that he was the most powerful living being in this world.


    Back then, the secret manual was like a seed, rooted in the heart of venerable devil ape, causing him to change from the inside out, and also forging his Dao heart on the path of cultivation.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have the corresponding strength, at that time, venerable devil ape already had the heart of a powerhouse.


    In the beginning of this cultivation path, venerable devil ape had obtained what others dreamed of, and had laid a solid foundation for his future cultivation.


    Time flew by, and venerable devil ape had steadily made it through the hundred years of cultivation.


    After every hundred years, it was time for the demonic ape tribe to change their leader.


    As the leader, they couldn¡¯t escape the fate of becoming food. Although they could live a hundred more years than their clansmen, they had to accept the fate of becoming food.


    This was also the iron-clad rule that the corpse race had set when they reared many blood-eating races!


    Although the corpse race felt that under their control, the blood food race below them had no chance of betraying them, they still had to be on guard.


    This was because such cases were too common in the netherworld. No one knew which force would topple their race.


    It was possible for them to be from external forces or internal forces.


    The undead also knew that royal power was not eternal, so they had to eliminate all threats.


    For this, they decided to replace the leader of each blood-eating race every 100 years to ensure that the race would not be United and would not have any thoughts of disobeying.


    In reality, this was indeed very effective. All the blood-eating races were firmly controlled by them, and it was impossible to betray them. Thus, their corpse race dynasty was extremely stable.


    A hundred years had passed, and it was time for the leader of the demonic ape tribe to become food.


    As usual, the members of the corpse clan came to the territory of the demonic ape clan and began to select their clansmen. At the same time, they prepared to take away venerable demonic ape.


    At that moment, venerable devil ape, who had been suppressed for a hundred years, burst out.


    The shocking battle strength that he displayed even shocked the members of the corpse race. Facing venerable demonic ape, they realized that they were unable to resist and were all killed in a short time.


    This scene also scared the clansmen of devil ape venerable.


    However, when devil ape venerable killed all the members of the corpse clan and looked at his clansmen with a happy expression, saying that he wanted to take them with him, the reaction of his clansmen was beyond his expectations.


    The clansmen looked at him with fear, disgust, fear, and unfamiliarity.


    They couldn¡¯t imagine how their leader had become so powerful. However, most of their thoughts were that their leader was so stupid that he actually dared to go against the corpse race.


    In fact, it was only venerable devil ape¡¯s wishful thinking. No one was willing to resist with him, and no one was willing to follow him on this path of supremacy.


    Because they were already used to such days, becoming food was already a matter of course in the eyes of these clansmen.


    When everyone was ignorant, the person who saw the reality and dared to resist became an idiot in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The unwilling devil ape venerable tried to persuade his clansmen, but no one paid attention to him. They didn¡¯t even dare to face him.


    At that moment, venerable devil ape¡¯s heart was filled with anger.


    He didn¡¯t hate his clansmen, but he hated the corpse clan for turning his clansmen into such fools!


    He did not choose to leave alone, because he knew that if he left, the demonic ape clan would be exterminated.


    He was born here and had lived with his clansmen for a hundred years. He could not bear to see his clan being exterminated. He could only plead with his clansmen, hoping that they would wake up.


    But soon, the members of the corpse race who discovered the abnormality of the demonic ape clan rushed over.


    Another battle broke out. This time, while venerable devil ape was killing the members of the corpse clan, he roared at his clansmen, trying to prove to them that the corpse clan was not Supreme and inviolable. They would die too.


    In order to prove this point, devil ape venerable even left a member of the corpse clan behind and made him kneel in front of him to beg him to prove this point to his clansmen.


    However, what venerable devil ape didn¡¯t expect was that his clansmen¡¯s eyes were still filled with hesitation. They didn¡¯t seem to realize what had happened and even knelt on the ground, wanting to release this member of the corpse race in front of him and begging for his forgiveness.


    The Furious devil ape Knight killed the corpse race member on the spot.


    The rest of the undead army arrived. Venerable devil ape fought alone, but the actions of his clansmen made him despair.


    From their eyes, venerable devil ape could see that they wanted the corpse race to kill him and not for him to win.


    In this battle, demon ape venerable was seriously injured, and there were many stronger existences among the experts of the corpse race.


    However, even though he was covered in blood, venerable devil ape was still fighting with all his might.


    Even if he had to die, he would never surrender to the corpse clan. He should have been the strongest creature in the world!


    At that moment, the black iron rod seemed to resonate with him. It rose from the ground and was firmly held in his hand.


    A vast amount of power poured into his body. At that moment, the stubbornness in his heart was protected by the black iron rod, and venerable devil ape went berserk.


    He pierced the sky with a raise of his hand and swept away thousands of troops with a wave of his staff, like a god of War.


    This battle had lasted for more than a year. Every time he was on the verge of death, the black iron rod would pull him back from the brink of death and give him the strength to continue fighting.


    After more than a year of bloody battles, venerable devil ape had become stronger and stronger. In the end, he became a God and engraved his name on the yin God List.


    Heaven and earth shed tears of blood, and naturally, all living things congratulated him.


    However, at the moment of deification, venerable devil ape had placed a law curse on his clansmen.


    ¡°Since the corpse clan treats us demonic ape clan as food, then I curse the descendants of the demonic ape clan to have a craving for the corpse clan. I curse them to eat their flesh, blood, bones, and veins, and absorb the power of their bloodline. The demonic thoughts will arise in their hearts, and for generations, they will not be able to resist!¡±


    This curse was engraved in the flesh and blood of every demonic ape Clansman. After that, whenever they saw the corpse clan, they could not resist and wanted to devour them, because this was the curse of the venerable demonic ape.


    It was also the time when the demonic ape clan took control of the Second World of the Dao of hell!

 Chapter 672 - The ending of the story

    Chapter 672: The ending of the story


    Translator: 549690339


    The curse of venerable devil ape had been branded in the bloodline of all his clansmen, including himself.


    This was his declaration of war against the corpse race, as well as his struggle against his own fate. It was also the hatred he felt for his clansmen who were willing to sink into oblivion.


    Since your corpse clan has treated my clansmen as food, my clansmen will definitely do the same to your clan in the future.


    The moment this curse was formed, the corpse race was no longer as Supreme in the eyes of the demonic apes. They could not help but want to pounce on the corpse city and devour its flesh and bone marrow.


    The slave nature that had been suppressed for countless generations was completely released at this moment.


    The battle broke out, and the submissive demonic apes followed venerable demonic ape and pounced on the corpse clan.


    This battle was extremely brutal. The demonic ape clan had sacrificed more than half of their clansmen, but they still couldn¡¯t fight head-on with the powerful corpse clan.


    Except for devil ape venerable, all the devil ape clansmen only had the courage to fight with the corpse clan, but they didn¡¯t have the strength to match it.


    After understanding this point, devil ape venerable led his clansmen to fight a bloody battle. They retreated as they fought and finally hid in the West of the path of Hell¡¯s second World, which was also the territory of the soul devouring beast.


    This was the forbidden area in the Second World of the great domain of hell, and it was also a forbidden place for soul-type creatures.


    However, venerable devil ape had no choice. If he continued to fight, his entire race would cease to exist, and he would be the only one who could survive.


    Although he had the ambition to be the strongest, venerable devil ape¡¯s feelings for his clansmen had never faded.


    He didn¡¯t want to walk this path alone. He wanted to lead his race to the peak.


    ......


    The most dangerous place was also the safest place. Although there were threats everywhere in the territory of the soul-devouring beasts, the large-scale attacks of the corpse race were blocked by the soul-devouring beasts, causing the corpse race to suffer heavy losses.


    Although the demonic ape clan was also attacked by the soul devouring beasts, and nearly half of them died, they managed to survive with the protection of venerable demonic ape.


    At this time, venerable devil ape had completely opened his aperture with the help of the black iron rod.


    He began to study the habits of the soul devouring beast and planned out the relatively safe areas in the West to help his clansmen survive the most difficult days.


    Ever since he had the idea of rebelling against the corpse clan, devil ape venerable had been studying how to fight them.


    All of this was actually within his plans, and hiding in the Western Territory of the soul devouring beast was an inevitable path.


    This was because they were no match for the corpse clan in a direct confrontation. The soul devouring beast was terrifying, but it was the same for the corpse clan. As long as they used it properly, the soul devouring beast could be their umbrella against the corpse clan.


    ¡­¡­


    In the days that followed, devil ape venerable began to teach his clansmen the body-strengthening technique he had obtained from the black iron rod, as well as teaching them knowledge. At the same time, he led his tribesmen to worship the black iron rod every day, hoping that it would continue to protect him and his tribesmen.


    In the extremely harsh environment, the demonic ape clan grew up little by little.


    During this period, the corpse race did not give up on the idea of exterminating the demonic ape race and stepped into the West to search for them several times.


    However, with venerable devil ape¡¯s clever arrangements, he was always able to turn danger into safety. His clansmen also began to evolve by devouring the bloodline power contained in the corpse clan members.


    Although his clansmen were getting stronger, venerable devil ape had his own worries.


    That was because the strongest enemy had yet to return.


    The zombie goddess!


    He was a deity in the hearts of all the corpse race¡¯s people. He was a powerful being that had ruled the eastern side of the path of Hell¡¯s second World for countless years.


    On the other hand, devil ape Knight had only heard of the zombie goddess ¡®existence, but had never seen it with his own eyes.


    However, devil ape venerable had no doubt about his strength. After the official deification, he clearly knew how terrifying an ancient God was, and he was definitely not an opponent he could fight now.


    With an urgent mood, venerable devil ape cultivated hard every day, absorbing knowledge from the black iron rod and tempering his body at the same time.


    This intermittent battle continued for another hundred years.


    Facing the demonic ape clan led by the venerable demonic ape, the corpse clan could be said to be helpless. They had even discovered that the demonic ape clan was getting stronger and stronger.


    At this moment, the corpse race could do nothing but hope that their ancestor, the corpse deity, would return soon.


    However, this moment had finally arrived 50 years later.


    After the zombie goddess returned and learned about the demonic ape clan¡¯s rebellion, she stepped into the territory of the soul devouring beast alone and found the demonic ape clan.


    Even though there were many soul devouring beasts ¡°protecting¡± the zombie goddess, they were unable to do anything to her and were split into countless pieces with a wave of her hand.


    He knew that his chances of winning against the corpse God demonic ape were slim, but he still chose to fight it.


    In this battle, demon ape Knight¡¯s body was severely damaged, and even his soul was injured. However, under the protection of the black iron rod, he managed to hold on with great difficulty and continued to roar as he pounced toward the zombie goddess.


    During the battle, venerable devil ape discovered that the seed of ¡®bi Ji Tian Xia¡¯ in his body was constantly sprouting and growing, making his battle strength constantly increase.


    They had fought for more than thirty days, and the nearby mountains had collapsed and the vegetation had rotted. All life had been destroyed by the shockwaves of their battle, forming a special domain that isolated all life in the lush Western world.


    Throughout the battle, devil ape venerable was in a state of life and death, constantly breaking through the limits of his body and gaining more power.


    However, even with the protection of the black iron rod, venerable devil ape¡¯s physical strength was still limited.


    At the end of the battle, venerable devil ape realized that his recovery was getting slower and slower, and his body was on the verge of collapse. It seemed that if he continued to fight, he would only die.


    However, venerable devil ape chose to continue fighting without hesitation.


    The ¡°seed of power¡± in his heart gave him the determination to not be free but rather die. It also ignited the boiling blood in his body.


    That day, the howls of apes resounded throughout the second realm. The black iron rod streaked across the sky like a dragon, smashing the clouds and colliding with the zombie goddess.


    However, just as venerable devil ape thought that he would exhaust his last bit of strength and die in battle, an accident happened.


    The soul devouring beast was completely enraged by their battle.


    Countless soul devouring beasts gathered together and continued to merge.


    The greatest taboo of the path of Hell¡¯s second World had been triggered. At that moment, the first person to feel fear wasn¡¯t venerable devil ape, as he had already given up on life and death. On the other hand, the zombie goddess had a bad premonition and chose to stop.


    The undead goddess knew very well that if the soul-devouring dark Beast was born during the fusion process, the seal that the gods had set up together would not be able to stop it. At that time, the entire Second World would be plunged into misery and suffering, and the undead race would be the one to suffer the greatest loss.


    So this battle ended early because of the soul devouring beast¡¯s fusion.


    However, before leaving, the zombie goddess swallowed most of his clansmen in front of venerable devil ape and brutally killed the remaining ones. Then, she pointed at him with her clansmen¡¯s blood and said,¡±


    ¡°Blood food is still blood food. Even if you have the opportunity, you won¡¯t be able to escape from this life. You will end up like your clansmen!¡±


    Facing the zombie God¡¯s devouring of his clansmen, venerable devil ape could not resist at all. He could only watch as the zombie God swallowed his clansmen and killed the rest of them cruelly.


    At that moment, the death of his clansmen had touched venerable devil ape. He roared at the sky in anger, resenting the tragic fate of his clansmen.


    He wanted to continue fighting, but the zombie goddess was unwilling to do so. She left the soul devouring beast¡¯s territory.


    At that moment, devil ape venerable could not hold on any longer and fell from the sky, unconscious.


    In his hazy consciousness, venerable devil ape¡¯s heart of a powerhouse was catalyzed and grown again.


    When he woke up, he found himself at the bottom of a Valley, and the black iron rod was stuck straight beside him.


    At that moment, venerable devil ape understood that he had nothing else but this iron rod.


    His clansmen had all died, and he was alone from now on!


    However, he was not confused at all, because the thought of revenge gave him endless motivation.


    At this time, devil ape venerable also discovered that there was a space barrier in the valley behind him, which seemed to be able to lead to other worlds.


    Looking at the space barrier, venerable devil ape made a decision.


    He would leave this place and wait for an opportunity to take revenge.


    However, before he left, venerable devil ape returned to his clan grounds and kept the bodies of his clansmen that were killed by the zombie goddess. He then brought them into the valley and crossed the boundary barrier to reach the first boundary of the path of hell.


    This was a desolate world, and there seemed to be no living creatures. As far as the eye could see, there was only surging lava and cracked earth.


    However, venerable devil ape knew that he would be staying here for a long time until he could get his revenge.


    The weather here was extremely bad, but venerable devil ape didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all.


    In the days that followed, venerable devil ape used the thunderstorm to train his physical body, dwelled in the magma to temper his will, and trained his combat skills in the terrifying death storm.


    It was the same every day, year after year of cultivation.


    Besides the black iron rod, he also had a pile of stone coffins.


    In order to keep this hatred in his mind and keep himself motivated, venerable devil ape dug a cave in this desolate world and buried the bodies of dozens of clansmen who had not been devoured but were brutally killed by the zombie God. He also forged an extremely strong stone coffin for each Clansman.


    Every time he finished his cultivation, venerable devil ape would stay in the cave and accompany the stone coffins.


    His longing for his clansmen didn¡¯t fade with time. Instead, it grew deeper and deeper.


    The path of becoming the strongest alone was too lonely. This was not what he wanted.


    Until one day, when venerable devil ape could no longer bear the endless loneliness, he prayed to the black iron rod for a way to resurrect his people.


    His prayers were answered.


    The black iron rod told venerable demonic ape that as long as he became an ancient God, he would have the ability to create. He could create his own domain and even create new living beings.


    Venerable devil ape wasn¡¯t satisfied with this answer because he didn¡¯t want to create a new race. He wanted his original clansmen.


    However, the black iron Rod¡¯s answer was that it was impossible!


    This was the power of the six paths reincarnation, no living being could interfere with it. Even the ancient gods couldn¡¯t bring the dead back to life.


    However, just when venerable devil ape thought that there was no turning point, the black iron rod told him another way.


    Although he couldn¡¯t resurrect his clansmen on the spot, he could find the corpse God that had devoured his clansmen and use the endless soul power in his ancient God Soul to reforge his clansmen. In that way, his clansmen would be reborn, but it wouldn¡¯t be a new race.


    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to implement this, but venerable devil ape didn¡¯t give up after learning the method. He spent nearly a thousand years learning how to use the endless soul power in the ancient God¡¯s soul to rebuild the souls of his people.


    Day after day, year after year, the wheels of time rolled.


    Just like that, as he cultivated and grew, the knowledge in venerable devil ape¡¯s mind continued to increase, and his strength increased by leaps and bounds, approaching the threshold of the ancient God Realm.


    His cultivation speed was extremely rare in the netherworld.


    In fact, devil ape venerable was also aware of this, but he knew that it was not because of his talent, but because of the ¡®black iron rod¡¯ that he regarded as a God.


    That was why he worshipped the black iron rod every day. Even when he became a God, he never stopped.


    After spending thirty thousand years in this world, venerable devil ape finally broke through to the ancient God Realm.


    However, he still didn¡¯t go to the second realm, as he knew that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight against the zombie goddess.


    However, the days of cultivation that followed were no longer so boring.


    Venerable devil ape started to try to create life.


    The first type of creature he created was a fire elemental spirit, an elemental life form.


    The second creature that he created was a creature similar to the corpse race, the ¡®corpse spirit¡¯. After he created it, he placed it in this world.


    ¡­¡­


    During creation, venerable devil ape had the thought of creating a new race for himself.


    Although he still looked forward to his original clansmen the most, he didn¡¯t want to be lonely anymore.


    However, in order to make the demonic ape clan more perfect, he began to create some new life forms to join forces.


    Among them, a creature that the players were extremely familiar with was born from the venerable devil ape¡¯s practice: Fire-devouring Dragon.


    In the end, a new clan of monster apes was born.


    Devil ape venerable began to carefully guide the growth of this newly born race, and named them the devil ape race. At the same time, he also placed the same curse on this race.


    All of this was because of his obsession with his own people, which made him want to make the race he created similar to his original people as much as possible.


    For this reason, devil ape venerable even let these clansmen drink his own divine blood to help them grow faster.


    Under venerable devil ape¡¯s careful nurturing, the devil ape clan grew rapidly and became the strongest force in the First World of the path of hell.


    However, there was a taboo in devil ape venerable¡¯s heart, and that was that no one from the devil ape clan was allowed to step into the cave where he buried his clansmen.


    This was the only pure Land in venerable devil ape¡¯s heart, and he was the only one who could go.


    He had been looking forward to the day when he could resurrect all of his clansmen after killing the zombie goddess.


    Time passed by, and after ten thousand years, that day had finally arrived.


    Devil ape venerable led the devil ape clan across the spatial barrier and arrived at the Second World of the path of hell, which he was once extremely familiar with.


    As soon as he arrived in this world, venerable devil ape raised his head and roared. His roar resounded through the mountains, challenging the other zombie God!


    The longest war in the history of the path of Hell¡¯s second World had begun.


    Demon ape venerable¡¯s talent frightened the zombie goddess, and she felt threatened.


    Each battle was stronger than the last. Venerable devil ape seemed to be able to break through his limits and change continuously. The process from being vulnerable at the beginning to being evenly matched seemed long, but for creatures with extremely long lifespans like them, it was still too short.


    What made the corpse deity even more uneasy was that the demonic ape clan created by venerable demonic ape had great potential, even surpassing that of the corpse clan.


    They fought ferociously and had strong bodies. After devouring the members of the corpse clan, they would evolve.


    Although the corpse race had a deep foundation, it was slowly being emptied out under the challenge of venerable devil ape.


    At the same time, the zombie goddess also realized that she was no longer a match for venerable devil ape.


    This battle lasted for close to 100000 years. When the final battle broke out, the Second World of the path of hell reeked of blood.


    In that battle, the demonic ape clan used all their combat power and destroyed several cities of the corpse clan, heading straight for the main city of the corpse clan.


    The final battle between venerable devil ape and the zombie goddess had arrived.


    The two of them had fought countless times, but this time, venerable devil ape was no longer the weakling who couldn¡¯t resist the death of his clansmen.


    In this battle, demon ape venerable suppressed the zombie goddess in every way, forcing her to the end of her path.


    At that moment, demon ape venerable was extremely excited. He thought that after killing the zombie goddess, he would be able to see his dead clansmen again and get rid of his obsession.


    However, everything did not go as he wished.


    He had indeed killed the zombie goddess, but just as he was about to absorb her soul, he discovered that her soul had transformed into two soul orbs, one red and one purple, and then disappeared.


    Only after the battle was over did venerable devil ape realize that the zombie goddess knew that she was going to lose, so she left a way out for herself.


    He had sent away several groups of his clansmen in advance and had them go to the outside world separately. His soul had marked the bodies of these fleeing clansmen. As long as he died, his soul would be teleported into the bodies of these clansmen and lurk there. As they reproduced, they would wake up at a certain time.


    The Furious demon ape used his ancient God cultivation base as a bargaining chip and swore to the six paths of reincarnation to curse the corpse race, cursing the descendants of the corpse race to sink into eternal oblivion.


    At that moment, devil ape venerable¡¯s strength had dropped to the God Realm, but the curse had crossed many large regions and landed on the bodies of the descendants of the corpse race.


    Under the seal of the demonic ape venerable¡¯s curse, the zombie goddess would never wake up again.


    In the days to come, devil ape venerable began to search for the descendant of the corpse race. He swore that he would find his soul, because this was the only way for him to resurrect his dead clansmen.


    During this period of time, he had gone to many large regions and found countless descendants of the corpse race. He had cruelly sacrificed them.


    However, he still could not find the zombie goddess ¡®soul.


    As time flew by, venerable devil ape stepped into the ancient God Realm again. The devil ape clan also became the most powerful force in the West of the Second World of hell.


    However, there was an obsession in venerable devil ape¡¯s heart.


    He wanted to resurrect his clansmen, and he wanted to find the zombie goddess ¡®soul Pearl ...


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of this period of history, a group of fleeing corpse race forces came to the senluo great domain.


    Afraid of venerable devil ape¡¯s revenge, they changed their name to the Mirage race and lived in seclusion in this large domain, becoming a mining race under the unremarkable netherworld race.


    Although devil ape venerable had sealed the potential of this race, an accident still happened.


    That day, two very special children were born in the Mirage monster.


    One of them had red skin, while the other had purple skin. They were a man and a woman.


    They had inherited the divine seal of the corpse God, and the divinity of the Supreme race in the second realm flowed in their blood. They were destined to have an extraordinary future.


    As crying echoed in the Mirage Monster Village, a new story began ...


    (P.S. Does anyone still remember the path of Hell¡¯s sarcophagus? ye chen couldn¡¯t open it no matter how hard he smashed it. In the end, he lamented that the sliding cover was still the touchscreen one.)

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673: The beginning of the Three Realms


    Translator: 549690339


    The past was like smoke, gradually dissipating.


    Staring at the two soul beads, one red and one blue, venerable devil ape could not contain his excitement.


    For this, he had searched for a very long time, so long that he had long forgotten how many years had passed. The second realm had been through a lot of changes and many things had changed.


    However, the only obsession in his heart that he had never abandoned was to resurrect his dead clansmen.


    At this moment, he knew that his clansmen were about to be resurrected.


    Although he already had nearly ten million descendants, the only people he acknowledged in his heart were the demonic apes killed by the zombie God.


    The current demonic ape clan was just a substitute. At least he didn¡¯t feel so lonely anymore.


    After taking a deep breath, venerable devil ape gradually calmed down. He raised his arm through the clouds and grabbed the two soul beads, then crushed them.


    Suddenly, a vast soul power fluctuation swept out, and even venerable devil ape could not help but take a step back.


    Fortunately, the two soul pearls exploded above the clouds and did not affect the area below.


    Then, venerable devil ape closed his eyes and began to control the soul power to gather in his hands.


    He had already rehearsed this step countless times in his mind. For this reason, he had even created many races to practice.


    It could be said that venerable devil ape was already very familiar with this.


    ......


    As the surrounding soul power was absorbed into his hands, venerable devil ape suddenly opened his eyes and let out a roar.


    His roar set off waves of sound waves that parted the clouds and continued to radiate forward. In the blink of an eye, it resounded throughout the entire second realm of the path of hell. It even passed through the barrier of the second realm and arrived at the first realm of the path of hell.


    At this moment, in the First World of the path of hell, in a cave that had already collapsed, countless stone coffins suddenly began to tremble, as if they were responding to this earth-shaking roar.


    When the nearby players saw this scene, they were extremely surprised, not understanding what had happened.


    However, the next scene left them dumbfounded. Many players began to film and even opened the forum to broadcast.


    Countless stone coffins floated up from the pile of crushed stones. The ancient stone coffins began to flow with black light, and then they turned into a long black Rainbow and flew into the sky.


    ¡°F * ck! Everyone, look! The coffin is flying!¡±


    ¡± 666, I remember I dug these coffins out two years ago. At that time, I couldn¡¯t open them, so I gave up. Now they¡¯re flying. Could it be that someone triggered a hidden plot?¡±


    ¡°Who did this? Is there anyone who can come out and explain what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably some bastard who has done something that angered his ancestor. Now, he¡¯s preparing to put righteousness before family. Everyone, let¡¯s go. (Funny)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The nearby voice channels were abuzz with discussion as they looked at the coffins flying into the distance. They were all very curious and puzzled.


    When these stone coffins reached the end of the first realm, they passed through the barrier and went straight to the area where venerable devil ape was.


    When the 68 coffins arrived, venerable devil ape waved his hand and slapped the soul power gathered in his hand toward them. Then, he began to use the soul power to reforge the bodies and souls of his dead clansmen.


    Venerable devil ape treasured this soul power.


    This was because soul power came from the soul. Even in the entire netherworld, it was an extremely rare thing. Even if he was an ancient God, he didn¡¯t have a source of soul power.


    While the bodies were being forged, the sixty-eight stone coffins began to tremble and slowly opened a gap. Suddenly, a thick black mist gushed out.


    The ancient ape demons, who had been sleeping for a long time, were slowly waking up ...


    ¡­¡­


    Heavenly realm, heavenly Dao realm.


    Immortal energy swirled around, and endless spiritual energy fluctuations converged to form a Lake. In the center of the lake was a three-meter-tall cocoon.


    As the dense immortal energy gathered, the cocoon rose and fell as if it was breathing.


    At this moment, a golden mark suddenly appeared on the cocoon. Then, the cocoon bloomed like a lotus flower, and a man in white clothes with a golden ¡°tai¡± character on his forehead appeared in the center.


    At this moment, he slowly opened his eyes. There was not a trace of emotion in his golden eyes, but they were filled with a vast Majesty.


    ¡°Grand Supreme, you¡¯ve awakened!¡± As the voice rang out, a figure surrounded by telekinesis beads suddenly appeared beside him.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered yet. I only found a chess piece that I can use!¡± The Grand Supreme elder turned to look at donghuang Taiyi and spoke indifferently.


    ¡°Oh? How come I didn¡¯t know you left a chess piece behind?¡± Donghuang Taiyi was surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. Back then, I was seriously injured in the battle with the eight Ren zu, and my tai Qing stick was nowhere to be found. I didn¡¯t expect to fall into the netherworld, and there was an ancient God there who took it as his belief!¡±


    Donghuang Taiyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. He could not believe it.


    In order to infiltrate the top level of the netherworld, he had used many methods.


    However, the netherworld¡¯s great emperors would always resolve their open and secret struggles. Every time they tried to infiltrate, they would be stuck at the immortal realm and simply couldn¡¯t go any deeper.


    But this time, the Grand Supreme had said that he had left an ancient God Realm chess piece in the netherworld. How could he not be shocked?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. There¡¯s nothing wrong with his soul and memory, so no matter how Dong Yue and the others investigate, it¡¯s useless because he¡¯s a part of the netherworld. However, the faith in his heart is my tai Qing stick. With this, I can make him do many things, and he will never disobey!¡± The Grand Supreme elder explained with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°Use this chess piece to start a war and exhaust the power of the netherworld as much as possible. Wait for me to wake up and take down the netherworld in one fell swoop!¡± At this point, tai Qing¡¯s eyes finally showed a trace of emotion.


    Donghuang Taiyi was silent for a moment before he said,¡±


    ¡°Have you ever considered the return of tu mie?!¡±


    ¡°Taiyi, we¡¯ve already come this far. Do we still have time for this? Even if you stop now, you¡¯ll still die when slaughter returns. There¡¯s no difference!¡±


    Donghuang Taiyi nodded his head and said nothing more.


    ¡°Has the Heavenly Father given any feedback recently?¡± The Grand Supreme suddenly asked.


    ¡°There was only one thought that was sent back to me, which was to kill all living beings in both the human world and the underworld!¡±


    ¡°It is our creator, and I will always carry out its decisions. But I really want to know the reason for father¡¯s actions!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me, but how would I know? the Heavenly Father was the one who started the war of the Three Realms. You and I are just executors!¡± As he spoke, donghuang Taiyi sighed.


    The Grand Supreme elder did not say anything else. Just as he was about to continue his seclusion to heal, a ball of light as bright as the sun suddenly bloomed above his head.


    Looking at the light ball, the Tai Shang and the eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s expressions changed. They immediately bowed to the light ball and said,¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Father!¡±


    ¡°You want to know the reason?¡± The ball of light did not speak, but its voice suddenly appeared in the minds of donghuang Taiyi and the Grand Supreme.


    The eastern Emperor Taiyi and the Grand Supreme elder were a little hesitant.


    ¡°You are All My Children. I gave you your power. I don¡¯t need to hide it from you. I¡¯ll let you see the whole story!¡±


    As the voice rang out in their minds, donghuang Taiyi and the Grand Supreme elder suddenly realized that the scenes around them were rapidly moving backward, as if time was moving backward.


    In the blink of an eye, the heavenly Dao realm they were in turned from an immortal realm to a desolate land. It was like the surface of an abandoned planet, without a trace of life.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt it. This is the very first of the Three Realms!¡± The old voice sounded again.


    ¡°Heavenly Father, since this is the Three Realms, why isn¡¯t there any spiritual energy here? why isn¡¯t there any power of laws here?!¡± The Grand Supreme indifferently asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s because the Three Realms didn¡¯t have any spirit Qi to begin with, much less the power of laws. It was originally just a barren land!¡±


    ¡°Then why ...¡± The Grand Supreme was about to continue asking, but he suddenly frowned because he found something wrong with his surroundings.


    Although there was no power of law in the surroundings, there were countless things that seemed to be purer than the power of law. As he had never come into contact with them, he did not know what they were.


    ¡°This is Saint spirit energy. It is different from spiritual Qi and laws. It is the most original power that forms the entire outer realm, and the original state of this world is formed by a million strands of Saint spirit energy!¡±


    At this moment, donghuang Taiyi and Taishang were both very surprised. At the same time, they could not understand why their father would bring them to the moment before the Three Realms were formed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you keep watching!¡±


    As the voice faded away, time began to move forward.


    He did not know how much time had passed. It could have been a million years, or it could have been hundreds of millions of years. Nothing had changed in the surroundings, and this world had not developed into the embryonic form of the Three Realms as donghuang Taiyi and the Taishang had expected.


    Just as they were puzzled, the world suddenly trembled, and countless figures appeared out of thin air.


    Donghuang Taiyi and the Grand Supreme elder immediately cast their gazes towards those figures, only to discover that their figures were blurry and they could not see their faces clearly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. They don¡¯t seem to belong to this space and time. Even I can¡¯t see their faces clearly. ¡± The Heavenly father¡¯s voice rang out, dispelling the thoughts of Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Taishang.


    Then, they began to quietly observe these blurry figures, wanting to know what they were going to do.


    Time passed. After an unknown period of time, the figure in the lead kept shuttling back and forth in this world, as if he was investigating this world.


    In the end, he suddenly stopped at the center of the world.


    What happened next shocked the East Emperor Taiyi and the Grand Supreme elder.


    This was because this figure was actually creating a world!


    With the appearance of a dark red Book, countless nomological powers gushed out from it and rushed to every corner of the world.


    The figures behind him began to help him build this world.


    Gradually, the world was divided into three layers, and the initial prototype of the Three Realms emerged.


    Then, the leading figure rushed to the middle level and began to construct the world in detail.


    Time passed quickly, and in his creation, this world began to give birth to new species. However, all new species would quickly die the moment they were born.


    After several waves of creation and destruction, the figure stopped creating. It stood where it was, as if thinking about the reason why it could not create life.


    Gradually, he seemed to understand the reason why life could not exist in the middle layer. At this moment, he came to the bottom layer and began to create new life.


    This time, he succeeded. A black ball of light was slowly born in this world.


    Seeing this, the figure seemed to be very happy. He kept touching the black light ball with his hand, then brought the black light ball to the top, creating a similar golden light ball.


    Looking at the golden light ball, donghuang Taiyi and Taishang were extremely shocked. They could not help but ask,¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Father, you were created by this figure?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am the heavenly Dao, and the six DAOs were born with me!¡±


    Donghuang Taiyi and Taishang continued to observe the figure in disbelief.


    Soon, they knew the reason why the Father hated the other two worlds.


    With their formation, the Three Realms underwent tremendous changes.


    The heavenly Dao and the six Dao took the initiative to absorb the spiritual Qi from the outer realms to replenish the Three Realms. Gradually, the middle layer was also filled with life and was no longer so desolate.


    All of this was seen by that figure, but very quickly, the world changed.


    The two balls of light that were absorbing the power of the outer realm suddenly began to wither rapidly, as if they could no longer withstand the absorption of spiritual Qi from the outer realm.


    Seeing this, the figure appeared extremely anxious. He brought the two light balls to the middle layer and began to try to repair their gradually shriveling bodies.


    Time flew by again. Not only were the heavenly Dao and the six Dao not repaired by this figure, but they also withered day by day.


    Seeing this, the leading figure gathered all the figures scattered in this world and began to discuss countermeasures.


    As for donghuang Taiyi and the Grand Supreme elder, they could only vaguely hear the words ¡°Saint spiritual energy¡± and could not make out what was being said.


    In the end, the leading figure ordered his subordinates to gather all the Holy Spirit force in this world.


    The one million units of origin Saint spirit force that filled the world were quickly collected by these figures and brought to their leader.


    With a million Saint spiritual energy in his hand, the figure began to reforge the heavenly Dao and the six paths, trying to merge them perfectly with the world and no longer repel them.


    At this moment, donghuang Taiyi and the Grand Supreme elder suddenly heard the sound of this figure distributing the ¡°Saint spiritual force.¡±


    ¡°You get one portion of the heavenly Dao, and you get two portions, little guy!¡±


    ¡°You get one portion of the heavenly Dao, and you get three portions, little guy!¡±


    ¡°You get one portion of the heavenly Dao, and you get five portions, little guy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get one portion of the heavenly Dao. Xiaobei ... You¡¯ll get ten portions!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The one million units of origin Saint spiritual force that filled the Three Realms were quickly distributed.


    This was a completely unfair distribution. There was no balance to speak of, and it was completely one-sided.


    ¡°The unfairness of the creator is the reason I started this war. Even if he didn¡¯t create the Three Realms, six paths and I would still be born as time passed. At that time, we would receive half of the origin Saint spirit energy, each taking 500000. However, because of his favoritism, I will never be as good as six paths, so I will take back everything that belongs to me!¡±


    Tiandao¡¯s calm tone made donghuang Taiyi and Taishang feel an indescribable anger.


    While he was shocked, Taishang asked the question in his heart,¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Father, who is this creator, and what is the purpose of his creation of this world!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Tu mie!¡±


    Donghuang Taiyi and Taishang were stunned by his words.


    Although they had always known that the most powerful expert of the Three Realms was tu mie, they had never imagined that he had once created the Three Realms, and was even the creator of their Heavenly Father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be coming back. The future belongs to heaven, to you ...¡±


    The voice faded slowly, and the surroundings were once again surrounded by immortal Qi, returning to the appearance of the heavenly Dao realm. The light balls above donghuang Taiyi and the Grand Supreme also disappeared.


    Only donghuang Taiyi and Taishang, who were still in shock and had many doubts in their hearts, remained.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674: Chapter 674-operation to destroy the player clan


    Translator: 549690339


    Northern divergent, underworld.


    As the number of players who entered the path of hell increased, the number of guides also increased.


    At this time, most of the players ¡®thoughts were very simple. They had to go first and be the first group of people to eat the crab.


    Hence, they set off decisively according to the strategy.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that what welcomed them was a tragic beginning.


    As most of the soul devouring beasts in the Western Region of the Second World of the path of hell had never seen players before, they were very curious about the players. They wanted to know if the souls of these creatures were delicious.


    As a result, the first batch of players who arrived at the Second World of the path of hell were in a miserable state.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem to cross this area, but they would inevitably be swallowed by the soul-gnawing beasts halfway, and then spat out after being identified as ¡°inferior food.¡±


    However, with the exploration of the players in the early stages, the soul-eating beasts gradually realized that players were ¡°inedible.¡± After that, when they saw players with the same soul power fluctuations, they no longer approached them.


    It could be said that the hard work of this group of players had made the days of the later generations much more comfortable.


    Relying on the soul devouring beast¡¯s ability, the players used the methods they had learned from the guides to lure the monster apes into the soul devouring beast¡¯s territory with the corpses of the undead race members, making them encounter the soul devouring beast.


    The next thing to do was to wait and then pick up the materials from the monster ape.


    ......


    As the materials produced by the demonic apes increased day by day, the income of lifestyle class players such as blacksmiths also increased. Every day, there would be lifestyle class players who would receive a large number of requests to forge equipment or to refine special tools.


    As more and more level 200 and above equipment were produced, the overall strength of the players began to rise rapidly.


    Everything was developing in a good direction.


    This made Lu Wu, who was sitting behind the scenes and learning ¡°creation¡± knowledge from Bei Li every day, feel very pleased.


    He always felt that the future was full of hope. As the scourge Army gradually formed, they would definitely be able to fight against the heavenly realm.


    ¡­¡­


    Yellow spring, devouring Sea area.


    An island made of white bones was floating in the middle of the sea. From a bird¡¯s eye view, one could see that this Island of white bones was actually constructed from the bone armor of a dead creature. It was clear how huge this creature¡¯s body had been when it was alive.


    There were several ports around the island, and many ships were coming and going.


    On the other hand, the island was very prosperous. There were many shops with a large number of spiritual materials and treasures. People were coming and going to trade. It was very lively.


    At this moment, in the center of the island, inside a giant tower that was more than 100 meters tall, countless figures in black robes gathered around a blue array and held a meeting.


    ¡°Elder Ying, you are in charge of this matter, please explain it to everyone!¡±


    At that moment, the woman standing at the head of the table suddenly turned her head to look at elder Ying at the side and spoke out.


    From the dim blue light of the array, it could be vaguely seen that although the woman had the upper body of a human, the lower part of her body was that of a snake. At this moment, her eyes were flashing with a Scarlet light as she stared at elder Ying and asked.


    When elder Ying heard that, he nodded his head and then said: ¡±


    ¡°As for the problem of the player clans, I decided to investigate it first as a precaution. Later on, elder Huo entrusted the illusionary fish clan to investigate the northern divergent. However, the problem now is that the entire illusionary fish clan has moved out of the devouring Sea area, and the direction they are heading towards is the northern divergent where the player clans are located. In other words, the illusionary fish clan has joined the player clans!¡±


    As he said that, elder Ying¡¯s tone paused and his gaze swept over everyone present before he continued to say: ¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the reason, one thing is clear. The fantasy fish clan actually dared to take the risk of offending our netherworld Chamber of Commerce to join a player family. From the perspective of the fantasy fish clan, they obviously think that the player family can compete with our netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Therefore, I suggest that we continue to observe and investigate the background of the player family before we make a move!¡±


    ¡°Elder Ying, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t agree with your suggestion this time. It¡¯s not our netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s style to be cautious again and again. It¡¯s not the first time that player families have robbed our merchant ships. That¡¯s why I think we need to strike like lightning and exterminate the player clans!¡± At that moment, a tall and sturdy man standing opposite elder Ying suddenly opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Additional discussion!¡±


    ¡°Additional discussion!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After the man finished speaking, most of the people in the meeting room called for a second opinion. Then, everyone fell silent and turned to look at the woman standing at the head of the table.


    The woman didn¡¯t say anything. The corners of her mouth slowly curled up, revealing a charming smile.¡±


    Elder Ying, I actually have a very suspicious point, can you answer it for me?¡±


    Elder Ying¡¯s face was filled with puzzlement, but he still opened his mouth to say: ¡±


    ¡°Please speak, President!¡±


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, but recently, you¡¯ve made me feel a little unfamiliar.¡± As she said that, the woman¡¯s blood red eyes turned to stare at elder Ying.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°In my impression, you¡¯ve always been a decisive person. It¡¯s also because of this that when I first set up the war Chamber of Commerce and let you manage all kinds of Foreign Affairs, you weren¡¯t disappointed. You always managed all the cumbersome External Affairs at the fastest speed. Although I don¡¯t know the details, I know that the rebellion on Eastern Spring Island and the plundering in the storm sea were all quickly and decisively suppressed by you.¡±


    Saying that, the woman cast a deep look at elder Ying and continued,¡±


    ¡°But only this time, your style of doing things has become very strange, completely inconsistent with the previous times. If the words of being cautious came from the black elder¡¯s mouth, I would feel that it was very normal. But this time, when the black elder said that he would take the initiative to attack, you advised us to be cautious. So I am very puzzled, and I really want to know what your true thoughts are!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re suspecting me!¡± Elder Ying¡¯s hoarse voice came out from his mouth.


    When the woman heard that, the black robes covering her body fell off, revealing her alluring snake body. The lower half of her body that was covered in red scales suddenly rolled towards elder Ying but when it reached elder Ying¡¯s forehead, it suddenly stopped and slowly retracted back.


    ¡°I suspect that you¡¯ve already made your move. We¡¯ve worked together for so many years, and I trust you very much. But I trust you, and I hope that you can trust me and tell me the reason!¡±


    At this moment, elder Ying¡¯s heart was extremely tense. He had not expected that he would end up in such a situation in order to clear the name of the player families and the sea King.


    His mind spinning quickly, elder Ying began to think of a way to deal with it.


    At this moment, he also discovered that what he was doing now was extremely inconsistent with his style of doing things in the past.


    In order to collapse the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he had always been Swift and decisive. He would do everything that could be used to fight against foreign forces. However, in the eyes of the senior executives of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, his behavior was just like that.


    This was also the reason why he could rise so quickly in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. His decisiveness in killing had always been the impression others had of him.


    But this time, the people involved were confused and elder Ying had not considered whether or not the changes he had undergone were too great.


    Due to his high status in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he was the first person under the president, so no one had mentioned this to him. Now that the president had pointed it out personally, he realized that the situation was not good.


    In the silence, everyone present waited for elder Ying¡¯s answer.


    After a moment, elder Ying suddenly opened his mouth to say: ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to explain. This is just my thought after carefully understanding the situation of the player families. Their appearance is too strange. In a short time, they swept through the Wang Xu and kui long seas. They¡¯re definitely not comparable to the opponents we¡¯ve encountered before. So I think we need to be careful. But if you¡¯re suspicious, I have nothing to say!¡±


    Hearing these words, everyone fell silent and subconsciously turned to look at the woman, waiting for her decision.


    ¡°Elder Ying, I am not very satisfied with your answer!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes flickered with a red light, revealing a dangerous look.


    ¡°This is my answer. Even if you¡¯re not satisfied, this is my answer!¡± Elder Ying suddenly said angrily.


    Seeing that elder Ying dared to speak to the Guild Master in such a manner, everyone present felt that something was not right.


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the woman suddenly laughed.


    ¡°This is the elder Ying that I know. This is the temper that you should have. So, I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove your innocence. Take the ten great War Chambers of Commerce that you control and destroy the player families!¡±


    When elder Ying heard those words, he immediately felt that things were not going well.


    At this moment, he realized that there were no more player clans.


    Originally, he had thought that the player clans might be able to assist the Sea King¡¯s growth well until the Sea King completely inherited the shadow Legion.


    However, the situation had changed too quickly, and he had no time to plan his next step.


    ¡°Elder Ying, do you dare!¡± The woman suddenly said.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I¡¯ve always been in charge of devouring the yellow Springs branch¡¯s Wars against the outside world. This time, I¡¯ll also be the one to start the war against the player families!¡± Elder Ying braced himself and immediately agreed.


    ¡°Alright, I hereby congratulate elder Ying on his victorious return!¡± The woman laughed.


    ¡°Congratulations to elder Ying for your victorious return!¡± Hearing their guild leader¡¯s words, the rest of the team chimed in.


    Elder Ying snorted coldly at that moment and his figure slowly disappeared from his spot.


    As he walked out of the great tower and walked towards the shore, elder Ying¡¯s heart felt a wave of helplessness.


    He didn¡¯t want to destroy the players ¡®families, but at this moment, he knew that he had to do it.


    However, before that, he felt that it was better to inform the Sea King in advance!

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675: War glory


    Translator: 549690339


    Kuilong Sea region, Xinmo Island.


    As usual, the Sea King was patrolling the island in a long robe.


    The Sea King was very satisfied with the development of the island.


    With the knowledge stored in the Shadow King¡¯s inheritance, the mutt Army¡¯s strength had grown steadily. What the Sea King needed now was a stable development. He believed that if this continued, the mutt Army would soon become the top of the top ten war Chambers of Commerce and embark on the road to the central sea of the yellow spring.


    Finally, he would find a way to replace the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    At this time, looking at the craftsmen who were building new high-end warships by the sea, the sea King nodded with satisfaction.


    However, just as he was about to turn around and head to the next location, his expression suddenly froze as he looked up at the sea.


    In the distance, a giant golden bird was swooping down from a high altitude. Its target was Xinmo Island.


    The giant bird Sea King was very familiar with it and knew that the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s mission had arrived.


    The Sea King was not surprised by this. After all, it was under the name of the war Chamber of Commerce, so it was normal for missions to come.


    At this time, the giant bird arrived above his head, threw down a letter, and then flapped its wings and left.


    The Sea King reached out and waved at the letter that had fallen to the ground, and the letter was immediately caught in its hand.


    He opened the letter with a normal heart and began to read the contents.


    ......


    However, after a rough glance, the Sea King¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly.


    Gather the top ten war Chambers of Commerce to annihilate the player families? Are you serious?


    At this moment, the Sea King was dumbfounded.


    This was a critical period for him to develop his power, and what he wanted the most was peace, but at this time, they actually told him to start a war with the player clans ... What the hell!


    Looking at the contents of the letter, the Sea King cursed in its heart, and its original good mood was completely destroyed.


    In fact, he knew that this moment would come sooner or later. After all, the player clans were too arrogant.


    He was simply jumping around in front of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and provoking them arrogantly. It was already incredible that the netherworld Chamber of Commerce could endure it until now.


    But now that it had to face such a situation, the Sea King still felt extremely distressed.


    To declare war on the player clans ... If this was two years ago, he would definitely agree to it. They should F * cking kill these Daredevil player clans and send them to the six paths of reincarnation!


    But now, the Sea King felt that if they really fought, it might be the first one to be sent to the six paths of reincarnation.


    He didn¡¯t know if the player clans could compete with the powerful netherworld Chamber of Commerce, but as the vanguard, he would definitely end up in an extremely miserable state and would basically be no different from cannon fodder.


    The netherworld Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t understand the player families, but how could he not?


    That group of lunatics liked it when their enemies hated them to the bone, but couldn¡¯t do anything to them. The Sea King had a deep understanding of this. Fighting with them was a double blow to the body and spirit.


    However, it was also difficult for him to resist the orders of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    At this moment, he knew that he had to make a decision. He could no longer benefit from both sides. He had to choose a side.


    Looking at the letter in its hand, the Sea King turned its head to look at the blue sea in melancholy, sighing in its heart.


    Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ll develop slowly and that my future will be bright?


    ¡®F * cking netherworld Chamber of Commerce, F * cking player clans, I¡¯m very annoyed now. You¡¯re the only ones who have so much trouble ...¡¯


    ¡­¡­


    On the players ¡®side.


    The increasingly crazy ambush of the demonic ape clan had reached the point where the demonic ape clan was furious.


    Due to the existence of the bloodline curse, they were unable to resist the temptation of the players ¡®families pulling out the corpse race¡¯s corpses. Even if they already knew that it was a trap, they would still chase after them with bloodshot eyes.


    However, they were greeted by the soul-gnawing beast trap set up by the players.


    At the same time, after many interactions, the soul-gnawing beasts also discovered this characteristic of the player clans. These soul-gnawing beasts gradually learned to cooperate with the player clans and hide. Then, they would wait for the player clans to lure the monster apes over, and then wait for the opportunity to strike.


    This was a pleasant surprise for the players.


    As such, the players began to work together with the soul-gnawing beasts to benefit themselves. They worked together to trick and deceive the demonic ape clan members, and then they each took what they needed.


    Such a large-scale operation naturally attracted the attention of the devil ape clan, but they were helpless against the soul-gnawing beasts in the West, so they could only pass the news to venerable devil ape.


    After devil ape venerable heard this news, he started to investigate the player clans.


    From the path that the players took, he quickly found out that the players had crossed the barrier of the first region.


    Venerable devil ape was very familiar with the first realm, as it used to be his territory. He had lived there for a long time, and many species were created by him.


    However, he had never seen a new species like the ¡°player family.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that these creatures were the natural evolution of the creatures he created in the first realm, because he was very familiar with the species he created and how they evolved. He would never mistake them for something else.


    So, he began to investigate deeply, and he found the problem.


    These creatures had come to the First World through the space tunnel, and the direction of the space tunnel¡¯s fluctuation was in Beiqi.


    After investigating this clearly, venerable devil ape¡¯s line of sight passed through the layers of space and arrived at Beiqi. He immediately discovered the huge group of creatures living here. The player clans.


    This tribe was the one that was causing trouble in the Second World of the path of hell.


    After thoroughly investigating the reason, venerable devil ape revealed a cruel smile.


    Since they dared to offend him, there was no need for this race to exist anymore. They could just become food for the children ...


    ¡­¡­


    The players ¡®lives went on as usual.


    However, something that surprised the players happened that day. The Sea King¡¯s subordinate, black sui, came to the colored glass Coast and told them something.


    The top ten war Chambers of Commerce in the devouring Sea area were gathering and telling them to prepare for battle.


    At the same time, hei sui informed the players that the Sea King wanted them to evacuate as soon as possible and hide in other regions. They would return after they were out of danger.


    Although the players didn¡¯t reply to hei sui, their hearts were filled with disdain.


    A bunch of experience points and soul coins were on their way, so why the hell were they running?


    It was simply ... A pleasant surprise for the netherworld Chamber of Commerce to attack them!


    Although they were definitely not their match, it was never a problem for the players to defeat the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. The key was whether they could kill their opponents and obtain soul coins and experience.


    Therefore, it was impossible to run. They had to fight to the end!


    However, the players still took this matter very seriously, so they immediately made preparations.


    A post about the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s impending attack appeared on the forum. Players who sought treasure in the outer seas, earned money in Dungeons, and explored other regions began to rush to underworld.


    In response to this battle, the players quickly made preparations.


    The healing potions, enhancement potions, and attack-type items made by players in the auction house were quickly swept up, and the atmosphere of war gradually became more intense.


    When it came to war, the players were no longer the newbies who would be scared silly by the Grand scenes when they first entered the expedition.


    Most of the players had been through hundreds of battles, and they only had a desire for war because it could bring them huge benefits.


    In order to maximize the benefits of the war, Lu Wu also formulated a ¡°war honor¡± system.


    The emergence of this war system made the players ¡®gains in war more standardized, and it was not as messy as before.


    For example, during a war, there were 5000 people in a group, but during the war, the distribution of the benefits was a very troublesome problem, and there might even be disputes.


    For example, the warrior players who charged into the enemy lines were in the most intense areas of the war, so they were likely to be the first batch of players to die, and the early death meant that the subsequent soul coins and experience gain would disappear.


    In comparison, the mage players who hid behind and dealt damage, reaping the enemy¡¯s lives, not only was the danger level much lower, but the benefits were also the greatest.


    As a result, warrior players would feel very unconvinced in Wars against foreign forces. They would feel that they contributed the most but gained the least in the end, which was completely thankless and unfair.


    However, the ¡®war honor¡¯ system solved this problem very well.


    The ¡°war honor¡± system developed by Lu Wu divided the revenue sharing into two categories: The total amount of soul coins gained after the battle, the total amount of experience gained by the whole team after the battle


    These were the two main types of benefits that players gained from war.


    The war honor system¡¯s function was to store all the players ¡®earnings and not release them for the time being.


    After a war ended, the players would exchange rewards from the ¡°team benefit pool¡± according to their contribution to the team, including soul coins and experience.


    The specific war contributions were divided into six categories by Lu Wu.


    [Current battle map: individual damage output, damage received, support healing, number of enemies killed, number of bosses killed, special category]


    Each category corresponded to a type of player, so the distribution problem would be easily solved.


    Even if a player fought desperately and was accidentally killed, his income would not stop. This was because if the team members continued to fight, the income in the team¡¯s interest pool would still increase. When the time came, the player who died could use his own contribution to exchange for the soul coins and experience points in the interest pool.


    In this way, it did not matter even if the warrior players died in the battle. As long as they had a fixed amount of contribution points, they could exchange for rewards based on their own contributions.


    Apart from these six categories, there was also a death allowance that determined the contribution of players.


    In other words, it would determine if the value of one¡¯s death was great and then give points. Lu Wu let the divine weapon test all these, and then the divine weapon would give the contribution points.


    In other words, as long as a group of players activated the ¡°war honor system¡± during the war, the rewards (soul coins, experience) obtained by the players in the group when the war began would be stored in the interest pool.


    The players ¡®contributions during the battle would be converted into honor points, and at the end of the war, the team¡¯s points would be combined to obtain a personal benefit percentage, which would then be drawn from the benefit pool.


    In this case, the more they paid, the higher their contribution points would be, and the greater the benefits they would obtain at the end of the war.


    Moreover, the ¡°war honor¡± system that Lu Wu set was bound to the artifact. Under its detection, there would never be any problems with the calculation of contribution points.


    The rewards of a battle group would become very fair, which would increase the enthusiasm of the players.


    At the same time, additional wartime gains would not be included in the total interest pool.


    For example, a player might accidentally pick up a precious mystical material or a high-quality weapon during a battle.


    The war items obtained through luck would be classified as personal items and would not be kept in the overall profit pool.


    This would also cause many variables and surprises in the war.


    However, the existence of this war honor system allowed many players to have their own returns.


    No one was happier than the warrior and assassin players about the system¡¯s appearance.


    As the party that paid more than the benefits, they often felt that the mages who dealt damage at the back were like the sons of the officials, who could get more benefits and not die easily.


    However, with the appearance of the war glory system, they knew that their efforts would be rewarded.


    Of course, all of this was free.


    Whether or not to activate the war glory system would be prompted when the party had more than 5000 members, and then it was up to the players to vote.


    This was the freedom that Lu Wu gave them!

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676: Wind and clouds gather in Beiqi


    Translator: 549690339


    Yellow spring, kui Dragon Sea area.


    With the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s summoning order, a fleet of warships arrived in the kuilong Sea area one after another.


    After the war Chamber of Commerce received the notice, they decisively set off to the quilong sea and gathered near New end Island as instructed.


    At the same time, as the core figure of this battle, elder Ying had also come to new end Island.


    After stepping onto the shore, elder Ying raised his head and looked over, to discover that the Sea King and the other people in charge of the ten great War Chambers of Commerce were standing not far away, waiting for him.


    ¡°Elder Ying!¡±


    After elder Ying came closer, the various people in charge of the war Chamber of Commerce immediately said respectfully.


    When elder Ying heard that, he nodded his head silently, his gaze sweeping over the crowd before stopping on the Sea King.


    He had to admit that the Sea King¡¯s growth had completely exceeded his expectations.


    At first, he had planned many plans to help the Sea King obtain the Shadow King¡¯s inheritance. However, he did not expect all kinds of accidents to happen midway. The Sea King did not need his help to brew the ¡°soul praying liquid¡± and easily obtained the Shadow King¡¯s inheritance. This really made him look at him in a new light.


    And now, the Sea King had become his greatest hope.


    Since he had inherited the Shadow King¡¯s inheritance, it meant that he had taken on the mission to overturn the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. The Sea King would inevitably take this path of killing in the future.


    Therefore, he had high hopes for the Sea King.


    ......


    But at that moment, the Sea King did not know any of this. Seeing elder Ying looking at it, it immediately nodded its head to show respect.


    In reality, he was cursing in his heart.


    Old man, you¡¯re the one who proposed to kill the player¡¯s family? You old bastard, even if you have nothing better to do, don¡¯t go and mess with the families. You even brought me along, I curse you to have a son without an anus!


    Elder Ying naturally did not know what the Sea King was thinking and he chuckled as he nodded his head. He then said,¡±


    ¡°Do you all know the mission this time?¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Everyone immediately responded.


    Elder Ying nodded when he heard that and continued to say: ¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be assigning the tasks for this raid on the player clans. You guys can do your own work!¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s heart tightened.


    The distribution of tasks during battle was not a small matter for the war Chamber of Commerce.


    If they were assigned to fight head-on, they would suffer the greatest losses, so they naturally hoped that their forces would be assigned to the most relaxed places.


    ¡°First, the bloodstained fleet, Black Sea Fleet, sword crown fleet, purple blaze fleet ... You will be in charge of attacking Beiqi. The smoke Dragon fleet will be in charge of blocking the left side of the sea and attacking on land. The flood Dragon merchant Association will be in charge of blocking the right side of the sea and attacking on land!¡±


    After the nine Chambers of Commerce finished distributing, elder Yingying turned to the sea King and said,¡±


    ¡°Sea King, you¡¯ve just joined the war Chamber of Commerce and are relatively weak. You¡¯ll be in charge of the blockade of the sea area behind us. Don¡¯t let the player families escape from the sea of vanity!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Sea King, who was originally very nervous, was full of question marks.


    In charge of sealing off the sea? That means there¡¯s no need to fight?


    There¡¯s such a good job? you¡¯re too biased, old man. But I like it!


    ¡°If a player clan member escapes, you will be severely punished. Sea King, do you understand?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s face then stiffened as he said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Understood. I promise to complete the mission!¡± The Sea King immediately replied with a solemn expression, but in fact, he was laughing in his heart.


    Doesn¡¯t this mean that I can just watch as these idiots charge into the enemy lines and fight with the player clans?


    As for whether or not the players would escape in the direction of the sea, the sea King was not worried at all.


    ¡®Playing with the family and running away?¡¯ It was a big joke. If they fought, they wouldn¡¯t stop until they were exterminated, so running away was impossible for the player clans.


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to watch the entire battle!


    The other heads of the war Chamber of Commerce, who had heard the distribution of tasks, all cast angry eyes at the Sea King.


    Towards elder Ying¡¯s allocation, they did not dare to voice out their anger.


    As elder Ying held a spot in the ten great War Chamber of Commerce, as long as he was not satisfied, he could remove it and replace it with a new one at any time. Hence, when it came to the distribution, they could only agree to it.


    However, when they thought of the same war Chamber of Commerce, they were going to fight in the front, but the Sea King could watch the battle from behind. They were very dissatisfied with this and could only cast angry eyes at the Sea King.


    The Sea King turned a blind eye to the gazes of the people around him. His face was solemn, as if he was about to shoulder a heavy responsibility. This made the people in charge of the war Chamber of Commerce gnash their teeth.


    ¡°The tasks have been assigned. You all can pass down the message. In four hours, we will gather here and head to Beiqi!¡± At that moment, elder Ying opened his mouth to speak.


    The crowd immediately responded and dispersed.


    At this moment, elder Ying suddenly called out to the sea King. The Sea King immediately stopped in its tracks and turned its head to look at elder Ying with a puzzled look.


    Elder Ying did not say anything. It was only after the representatives of the various war Chambers of Commerce had left that he opened his mouth to say:


    ¡°Sea King, do you know why I gave you this task?¡±


    The Sea King¡¯s heart trembled, could it be that I¡¯m too weak?


    ¡°Bullsh * t, it¡¯s because I know you¡¯re in cahoots with the player family!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the Sea King¡¯s face turned pale.


    He was unable to determine if elder Ying was trying to trick him or if he really knew some truth. But at that moment, he did not dare to take the risk and immediately opened his mouth to say:


    ¡°Elder Ying, don¡¯t misunderstand. I only have enmity with the player families, how could I possibly collude with them!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t explain. I just want you to understand that in such a situation, you have to make a choice. If you can¡¯t make a decision, you will be dragged into an irredeemable situation. You are a smart person. You should understand that you should give up some interests at this time and make a decision when it¡¯s time to make a decision!¡±


    The Sea King didn¡¯t answer, but it was full of doubts.


    Elder Ying¡¯s meaning was for me to give up on playing the family clan? But why did he give me such an opportunity instead of directly destroying my mute Empire?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s fine as long as you understand what I mean. Perform well, and no one will know your secret. Your collusion with the player families will also disappear with the destruction of the player families. In the future, develop well in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. I have high hopes for you.¡± Looking at the sea King¡¯s grave expression, elder Ying patted him on the shoulder and then his figure disappeared from where he was.


    After elder Ying left, the Sea King¡¯s face was filled with confusion.


    At that moment, he was seriously suspecting that this rotten old man was secretly plotting something. Back then, he had already discovered that there seemed to be something wrong with this elder Ying.


    The idea of overthrowing the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and replacing it was also an idea that came to mind when he talked to this old man.


    After hearing these words, the Sea King felt that this old man was so good to it, but he definitely had bad intentions.


    After all, they had no relationship before, and the sudden care must be a conspiracy.


    At the thought of this, the Sea King sized itself up, and its expression gradually became strange. It couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Then, he walked toward the island while cursing in his heart.


    Four hours later, the top ten war Chambers of Commerce in the devouring Sea area had gathered outside Xinmo Island. Then, under elder Ying¡¯s orders, they set off for Beiqi.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the Second World of the path of hell, a space transfer array was slowly forming.


    Venerable devil ape¡¯s voice resounded throughout the Second World of the path of hell,¡±


    ¡°Children, go and devour them. Those creatures that you hate will become your food!¡±


    As his voice fell, a teleportation gate suddenly appeared above the formation.


    Immediately after, countless devil apes gathered in the direction of the formation from all directions.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the players from the European server had once again sensed that the players from the central server were up to something.


    Thus, they decisively began to gather their men.


    Their thoughts were simple, the central server wanted to take all the food for themselves, no way!

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677: The beginning of war


    Translator: 549690339


    Ever since the chaotic battle where Jin Yao was killed, the players from the European server had gradually realized one thing.


    It seemed that the players in the central server could always encounter good opportunities and then quickly improve the combat power of the players in the local server.


    Some players had mentioned this on the European Forum and expressed their opinions.


    However, not many players from the European server cared about what he said.


    However, after the battle for the Overlord of the kuilong sea and the subsequent war in the senluo region, the players of the European server had generally accepted this.


    It was impossible for the players in the European server not to be jealous.


    However, they didn¡¯t think about it in other ways. They just attributed this opportunity to Beiqi¡¯s special geographical location, which made it easy to produce such a big opportunity for development, rather than a special arrangement by the officials.


    The reason for this was very simple. The players from the European and Chinese servers were the same. They knew that the officials would not interfere with the plot operation of this game world. The arrival of opportunities was related to the progress of the big world that operated on its own, and it was not specially arranged by the officials.


    In fact, Lu Wu didn¡¯t interfere in any of the battles that Beiqi had with the outside world.


    The battles with moment, the Sea King, nine glory, and other local forces were all the players ¡®own development situations, and the subsequent encounter with the Sea King, this great enemy, was even more unexpected to Lu Wu.


    Moreover, the players from the European server felt that compared to the hell server, their growth environment was much more comfortable. Although it was not as good as the mid-tier server, it was still more than enough.


    However, with the rapid development of the mid-server, the players from the European server also began to think of countermeasures, trying to catch up with the development of the mid-server as soon as possible.


    As a result, he came up with a way to get experience and soul coins from the central server, which was to pay attention to the situation on the forum at all times. When he felt that there was something to gain, he would go and get some, and never let the central server get all the benefits.


    ......


    The players from the European server had a taste of the benefits of this. They had made a lot of money after several battles. The combat strength of the entire server had been greatly improved, and they had also obtained a large number of mystical materials and other resources.


    This time, when the players from the European server who were lurking in the Chinese server forum found out that the players from the Chinese server were gathering and preparing for battle, they immediately sent the news back to the European server forum.


    Therefore, a large number of lurkers from the European server arrived and began to investigate the specific information.


    Soon, they understood the whole story. It turned out that the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Army was about to attack Beiqi.


    In this regard, they made a decisive decision and immediately began to prepare for war, sending out recruitment letters.


    Soon, a large number of players from the European server responded to the call and came.


    Most of the players in the European server did not want to miss out on such a lucrative war.


    As a result, the Army of players from the European server quickly gathered and advanced toward Beiqi.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the fleets of the top ten war Chambers of Commerce had already entered the sea of vanity.


    With regards to this battle, after understanding that there was no way to change it, elder Ying¡¯s heart had already made preparations to completely wipe out the player clans.


    Originally, he had wanted to let the players help the Sea King grow, but at this moment, he would only be in trouble if he tried to exonerate the players.


    This was also the trade-off he and the sea King had talked about.


    At this time, the only thing he could do was to destroy the player family with lightning speed and then prove that he had nothing to do with them.


    As the fleet gradually sailed towards the coloured glass Coast, a cruel smile appeared at the corners of elder Ying¡¯s mouth.


    As long as the Sea King was still around, the plan to revive the shadow race could continue. The existence of the player clans was only a decoration, so it was fine if they were abandoned ...


    After another period of sailing, when their warship crossed the coloured glass Coast, elder Ying raised his head to look in the direction of the coast and then said in a deep voice: ¡±


    ¡°Start the battle!¡±


    As elder Ying¡¯s voice fell, the people in charge of the war Chamber of Commerce standing on the first ten warships each took out a scroll and began to chant.


    The ten ¡°sea God¡¯s pardon¡± were activated at the same time.


    Suddenly, huge waves rose in front of the fleet. Countless water element Giants gathered and broke the waves in the direction of the coast.


    The players were already prepared, and when they saw the war Chamber of Commerce¡¯s arrival, they immediately responded.


    Countless spell turrets were constructed and began to fire spells.


    In an instant, the sky was covered in spell techniques of all colors, and they left trails of spell techniques in the air as they descended toward the fleet.


    The sea surface suddenly exploded, and countless explosions occurred near the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s fleet.


    Upon seeing this, the bloodstained fleet¡¯s guild leader immediately took a step forward and raised the sea god¡¯s pardon in his hand. With a light shout, the seawater in front of the fleet gathered to form a water barrier, blocking the players ¡®attacks.


    However, it was impossible for him to defend himself against the attacks of the countless players. Just before the water curtain shattered, another person raised the sea god¡¯s pardon in his hand and formed a new water curtain behind him.


    Then, the players ¡®attacks were unable to break through the layers of barriers.


    Seeing that, elder Ying¡¯s face broke into a smile.


    He felt that he had overestimated the combat power of the players ¡®clans. Although there were many spells coming at him, he could tell at a glance that they were not worth mentioning.


    However, at this moment, the surface of the sea suddenly trembled, and countless explosions occurred in the surroundings.


    ¡°There¡¯s an ambush underwater!¡± Bloodstained immediately said.


    When the various fleet leaders heard this, they hurriedly came to the side of the ship and looked down. They instantly discovered that countless blue water balls had appeared in the water without them knowing. These water balls would explode the moment they touched the battleship, and countless electric arcs would spread on the battleship¡¯s barrier.


    Fortunately, the power of these electric arcs was not enough to destroy the warship¡¯s defense layer. Only the continuous explosions caused the warship to shake.


    ¡°Speed up.¡± Elder Ying said indifferently.


    Hearing this, the Presidents of the war Chamber of Commerce immediately gave the order, and the fleet accelerated.


    ¡­¡­


    The players on the shore in the distance saw the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s battleships advancing smoothly in the minefield and couldn¡¯t help but curse in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Explosive man, come out and explain. You¡¯re selling your bombs at such a high price, but where¡¯s the power?¡±


    ¡°Fake bombs, they¡¯re not reliable at all, return! Return the goods!¡±


    ¡°I thought I could blow them up in one wave, but it¡¯s just this. I¡¯m so angry!¡±


    ¡°Brothers, I only said that the mine can weaken the energy of the defensive layer on the surface of their warship and help you break the protective shield of their warship as soon as possible. I didn¡¯t say that it could blow it up. Stop cursing. I¡¯ll refund you the money, but only half of it. I won¡¯t refund you the materials!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    It was clear that the power of this batch of mines was barely satisfactory. They could not even break through the protective shield of the warship, which disappointed many players.


    Nie Feng was also helpless.


    He felt that the players ¡®expectations of him were too high. Although he had the ability to make powerful bombs, he had to have enough materials to support it.


    Since he didn¡¯t have much capital, he could only make some weak water mines.


    However, seeing that the players seemed to be very dissatisfied, nie Feng shivered. He knew that when he described the new bomb on the forum, he blew it. At this moment, he quickly chose to compromise and return it.


    As the netherworld warships got closer and closer to the shore, the players ¡®expressions gradually turned grave.


    At this moment, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s voice was heard on the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Everyone, retreat! Don¡¯t fight them at sea. As long as their warships can¡¯t come ashore, their greatest advantage will be gone!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the players started to retreat.


    Just as Yin Xiaoqi had said, the advantage of warships could only be displayed at sea. Even if these high-end warships were very strong, they could not pose a threat to them if they could not land on land.


    As a large number of players retreated, the shore of the colored glass sea was soon empty.


    However, an unexpected scene happened. When the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s fleet approached the coast, some of them actually sailed into the glazed beach and continued to sail in the direction of the players ¡®retreat.


    At the same time, a large number of figures jumped out of the warships that were unable to enter the land.


    The merman Warriors of bloodstained merchant guild were at the forefront.


    The members of the war Chamber of Commerce were very familiar with killing. At this moment, they all had ferocious expressions and were ready to slaughter.


    However, when this wave of mermen stepped into the forest beside the beach, the first row of members suddenly fell one after another.


    ¡°There¡¯s an ambush!¡± The high-level warrior of the Chamber of Commerce who was leading this group immediately roared.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the trees beside him suddenly trembled. Then, a translucent figure appeared in front of him and a sharp dagger suddenly pierced his neck.


    ¡°Cough ... Cough cough ... Illusionary fish ... Clan!¡± The high-ranking warrior of the bloodstained Chamber of Commerce immediately spat out blood, and his face was filled with shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to the wrong place!¡± At this moment, illusionary kill pulled out his dagger and his body turned transparent again as he moved on to his next target.


    At this moment, the illusionary fish clan members hiding in the forest began their assassination operation. Every time the members of the illusionary fish clan appeared, an enemy would fall in a pool of blood.


    After obtaining the immortal body, the illusion fish clan became as wild as the players.


    Although I¡¯m an assassin, so what if I¡¯ve been discovered? I¡¯m not afraid of dying anyway. Anyone who sees me will die!


    Under the powerful assassination techniques of the illusionary fish clan, a large number of bloodstained Chamber of Commerce¡¯s members in the front row died in a short time.


    ¡°Why is the illusionary fish clan here? why are they helping the players? do they not want to live anymore?¡± Bloodstained, who was in charge of the rear, immediately cried out when he saw this.


    ¡°Brother, the illusionary fish clan has already joined the player families. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you?¡± The Sea King patted bloodstained¡¯s shoulder with a carefree expression. Then, he snapped his fingers, and the mutt warships immediately left the coast and headed to the rear to seal off the sea.


    Upon hearing this, bloodstained¡¯s face turned ashen.


    He knew very well how powerful the illusionary fish clan was. They were the number one bounty group in the devouring Sea area and were definitely not weaker than the bloodstained Chamber of Commerce.


    Therefore, when he heard the news that the illusionary fish clan had sought refuge with the players, he realized that something was wrong.


    When he first came into contact with the player families, the combat power of the player families didn¡¯t seem to be a threat to him, so the illusion fish clan¡¯s decision to join them was very strange.


    Seeing his clansmen being slaughtered in large numbers in the forest, bloodstain couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He didn¡¯t think about it anymore and immediately floated up into the air and flew towards the forest on the coast of veluriyam.


    At this moment, the players ¡®counterattack began.


    Countless players suddenly took out their mallets, turned around, and ran toward the battleships that were chasing them from behind. They swung their mallets and clanked.


    According to Yin Xiaoqi, since these warships could go ashore, they would be completely dismantled!


    They definitely couldn¡¯t beat him, so they had to maximize their profits. If they could get the parts, they would earn!

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678: The demonic ape clan descends


    Translator: 549690339


    Seeing this, many members of the war Chamber of Commerce jumped down from their warships and attacked the players around them.


    At this time, many warrior players immediately rushed up and began to fight with them.


    In terms of average combat power, the players were indeed lacking compared to the war Chamber of Commerce, but there were also surprises.


    At this moment, many high-level players exploded with a strong combat power.


    Fighting one against two, one against three, or even more ... Their powerful physical fitness allowed them to use their abilities to their heart¡¯s content in battle.


    However, with the arrival of a large number of War Chamber of Commerce members, the casualties of the players in the battle became more frequent.


    The bloodstained Chamber of Commerce on the right was restricted by the illusionary fish clan and couldn¡¯t come over to help. However, the other War Chamber of Commerce kept coming from the left and the front, making the players feel a huge pressure.


    The purple Chamber of Commerce¡¯s sea monster Legion was especially powerful in group battles, and it was a great counter to mage players.


    Every time they wailed, the mage players would be mentally attacked, and their spell trajectory would be disrupted, interrupting their casting.


    However, the players ¡®unique characteristic was that they did not fear death.


    It was not a problem if they could not win. The key was to create benefits for the team¡¯s ¡°benefit pool.¡±


    With the war glory system, the warrior players were no longer afraid of death. They began to choose to sacrifice themselves, hugging their enemies to create the conditions for their comrades to kill.


    At this time, the voice channels of the various battle groups were also in a mess.


    ......


    ¡°Where the hell is the healer? look after my health bar. Every time I¡¯m almost out of health, I have to drink potions by myself. It¡¯s very expensive, what¡¯s the use of you!¡±


    ¡°The wet nurse is a blacksmith. She¡¯s smashing the boat with a hammer. I¡¯ll get the wet nurse from team two to go over later. Hold on!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m holding it! I¡¯m holding this Sharkman! Fire at me!¡±


    ¡°Warriors of the third group, hurry up and hold that purple sea monster. This guy¡¯s mental attack is too powerful!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it, it¡¯s so slippery and disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Assassin from the neighboring team, if you F * cking come and steal my kill again, I¡¯ll F * cking attack. Have some quality, okay?!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    There was no lack of fun in a life and death battle.


    However, facing the invasion of the top ten war Chambers of Commerce, the pressure on the players gradually increased.


    The Battlefront began to shift toward underworld city under the pressure of the ten great War Chambers of Commerce.


    But this time, the players didn¡¯t panic at all.


    He had even thought about where he would get the soul coins needed to repair the city if underworld city was destroyed.


    Of course, he would take it from the members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    What they had to do now was to create as many opportunities to kill as possible, in order to obtain soul coins and experience.


    Anyway, since this battle had started, they would not let netherworld Chamber of Commerce have an easy time even if they failed.


    He had to let them know what was endless and endless!


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, elder Ying, who was floating in the air, saw this scene and a smile appeared on his face. He then turned to look at the Sea King.


    The Sea King also smiled.


    If the player clans were really that weak, they would have been destroyed by him long ago.


    Moreover, the strongest aspect of a player clan was never in a head-on battle, but in their endless stream of attacks and other advantages.


    This battle was only the beginning, and the sea King was more inclined to believe that the players would win.


    As for whether the player families would be able to resist the revenge of the entire netherworld Chamber of Commerce, the Sea King naturally didn¡¯t know.


    However, he was full of anticipation.


    Compared to the sea King, the players were much calmer.


    Just as the Sea King had thought, the players also thought that the battle had just begun, and there was still more to come.


    Even if they lost underworld city, they could still continue fighting.


    After hearing the news of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s invasion from the sea King, many players had prepared the nutrient solution and were ready for a long battle.


    If a day isn¡¯t enough, we¡¯ll play for a week. If not, we¡¯ll play for a month. If not, we can play for a year without stopping.


    Whoever was a coward, whoever had a mental breakdown, whoever was a grandson!


    Therefore, the players didn¡¯t have any psychological burden in this battle. They just had to fight back.


    The battle lasted for about three hours, and the battle line had been pushed to the central area of the Liuli District.


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden explosion in the sky, and a black crack appeared and expanded rapidly.


    While the players and the members of the war Chamber of Commerce were still in shock, it suddenly started raining.


    It was raining demonic apes.


    Countless demonic apes howled as they descended from the sky. They stepped into the battlefield and began to devour all life in the surroundings.


    ¡°Why are the materials here? Another chaotic battle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the materials are here too. Interesting. I don¡¯t have to travel long distances to make money.¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill everything!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The original battle line instantly became chaotic with the arrival of the demonic ape clan.


    To the monster apes, they didn¡¯t care about the war Chamber of Commerce or the player clans. In short, they were the ones who should devour life.


    Hence, it began to devour the surrounding players and war Chamber of Commerce members.


    The players ¡®thinking was simple. The members of the demonic ape clan and the war Chamber of Commerce were all their soul coins, experience points, and mystical materials. No matter which side it was, they had to die.


    The war Chamber of Commerce was speechless.


    Only the members of the war Chamber of Commerce were dumbfounded, not understanding what had happened.


    The arrival of the demonic ape clan had caught all the people in charge of the war Chamber of Commerce, including elder Ying, off guard.


    The combat power displayed by the demonic ape clan was even more unbelievable.


    The battle prowess of a single demonic ape was almost equivalent to several dozen of them and the powerful demonic ape was something that even elder Ying found difficult to deal with.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Elder Ying immediately asked in a deep voice, but he glanced at the Sea King from the corner of his eyes, his meaning self-evident.


    ¡°I only know part of the players ¡®family secrets. I really don¡¯t know, but I suspect that these creatures are on the players¡¯ side.¡± The Sea King said with a grave expression, but he was actually very calm.


    ¡°If it¡¯s the power of a player clan, why did they kill the members of the player clan?!¡± Elder Ying immediately asked from the side.


    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± The Sea King nodded with a calm expression.


    Now, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised by anything that happened to the player clans.


    Because he had seen too much, he was numb to it. The days of being surprised and surprised had long left him.


    As for why the demonic apes were on the players ¡®side, it was easy to explain to the sea King why they killed the players¡¯ clansmen.


    After all, the players would kill their own people like this when they went crazy, so it was normal! That¡¯s reasonable!


    Is there something wrong?


    ¡­¡­


    With the arrival of the demonic ape clan, the battlefield changed.


    At this moment, the demonic apes were the ones in control of the battlefield. They were like tanks that were crushing the battlefield, killing and devouring without restraint.


    However, the demonic ape clan gradually realized that they could not absorb the bloodline power after devouring the players ¡®families.


    Hence, between the players ¡®families and the members of the netherworld War Chamber of Commerce, they were more inclined to devour the members of the netherworld War Chamber of Commerce.


    Under the bloody massacre, many members of the war Chamber of Commerce were terrified.


    In their eyes, the demonic ape clan was simply a demon, a terrifying existence that could not be defeated.


    An extremely strong surface defense and an attack with infinite power. It was simply not the power of a life level.


    Under such an attack, elder Ying had already sensed that things were not looking good and he immediately pulled out an imprint from his body and activated it, before throwing it up into the sky.


    The mark emitted a blinding light in the air and then disappeared into the sky.


    The battle below was still going on. Compared to the war Chambers of Commerce, the players were still very calm. However, what troubled them was that without the soul devouring beast, the demonic apes were really hard to kill.


    It would be great if they could bring the soul devouring beast over. This was the thought of all the players.


    At this moment, a large group of troops suddenly appeared from the Northwest side of the battlefield.


    It was the Army of the European server.


    Seeing the huge battlefield that covered the entire Liuli District, the players from the European server were extremely excited. They hurriedly followed the Army and charged forward.


    ¡°Sure enough, there¡¯s meat to eat if you follow the central server. This is a huge profit, I¡¯m rich!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, looks like this battle won¡¯t end in a short while. Luckily, I¡¯ve prepared the nutrient solution. Let¡¯s kill!¡±


    ¡°This is a Big Battlefield. I¡¯ll strive to finish this battle and have more than a million soul coins in the team¡¯s profit pool. At that time, I¡¯ll get more. I¡¯ll charge first!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The players from the European server were extremely excited.


    Such a huge battlefield represented countless resources and benefits.


    After this battle, they believed that the combat power of the European server would definitely be raised to another level.


    With this in mind, the European players ¡®blood was ignited as they roared and rushed into the battlefield.


    Then, his head would be smashed in all sorts of ways ...


    The level of this battle was so high that even the players from the Chinese server were having a hard time dealing with it, let alone the players from the European server.


    The moment they entered the battlefield, they were attacked by the demonic ape clan and the war Chamber of Commerce¡¯s members, and a large number of players died in an instant.


    At this moment, the players from the European server were on the verge of a mental breakdown ...


    The players from the central server who saw this scene could not help but grin.


    In this battle, they were fighting while retreating, trying to maximize their benefits. They were taking the route of a protracted battle, but the players from the European server wanted to tear open a gap and kill their way to the center of the battlefield.


    In the eyes of the players on the Chinese server, they must have gone crazy over soul coins!


    How did the saying go again? different circles, you can¡¯t force your way in!


    It was obvious that the players from the European server did not realize this. At this moment, the players from the Chinese server could not help but laugh when they saw how miserable the situation was.


    He also typed ¡± 666¡å in the regional voice channel to show his welcome.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679: Actually, I¡¯m an undercover


    Translator: 549690339


    The players from the central server who were fighting to the death couldn¡¯t help but laugh when they saw the terrible state of the players from the European server.


    Although they knew that the players from the European server were paying attention to the situation on the forum, they did not expect the players from the Chinese server to come at this time.


    This was because even they were prepared to lose this battle, because the enemy was simply too strong.


    At this moment, the players from the Western server dared to charge into the center of the battlefield in such an environment, which made the players from the Chinese server admire them.


    It was very wild and very player-like!


    At this moment, many players from the mid-server could not help but type out ¡± 666¡å in the regional channel, cheering for the wild players from the Western server.


    However, the players from the Chinese server soon stopped laughing.


    In the battle, other than killing the opponent to gain soul coins and experience, there was one more thing that the players of the central server had to do.


    That was to pick up a wave of materials when the members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce killed the monster apes.


    The players from the European server soon realized this and swarmed towards the monster apes that had fallen in the battle.


    Seeing this scene, the players from the central server couldn¡¯t help but burst out.


    ¡°Oh my God, put down the materials. This is too much!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about you guys stealing monsters. There are many monsters anyway, so you¡¯re just looking for death if you steal materials!¡±


    ......


    ¡°F * ck, you put the materials into the space in front of me. I¡¯ll F * cking smash your head and spit it out (shake your neck)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The friendship between the players was so easily broken.


    At this moment, the players from the Chinese server attacked without hesitation. All kinds of spells flew towards the players from the European server, and the Warriors in the front row also turned around and attacked the Army of players from the European server.


    He could tolerate anything, but he couldn¡¯t give up the expensive materials.


    And so, under the shocked gazes of elder Ying and the other higher-ups of the war Chamber of Commerce, the players began to kill each other.


    The battlefield instantly became even more chaotic.


    The battle area was divided into two.


    On one side was the battle between the demonic ape tribe and the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, and on the other side was the battle between the players from the central and western servers.


    At this moment, the Sea King was the only one who remained calm.


    Seeing the shock on the faces of elder Ying and the others, the Sea King could not help but reveal a look of contempt.


    It¡¯s normal operation, what¡¯s there to make a fuss about? you ignorant bumpkins!


    At this moment, elder Ying turned around to look at the Sea King and the others and said,¡±


    ¡°Sea King, you go to the rear of the sea area to keep watch. The rest of you, attack with me!¡±


    When the Sea King heard this, it didn¡¯t hesitate at all. It decisively turned around and headed in the direction of the sea.


    Such a terrifying war, he did not want to stay a single moment longer. Although he did not know why elder Ying was taking such good care of him, but he had to grasp this kind of opportunity.


    With all the fighting and killing, who knew if they would lose anyone? it was much more comfortable to sit back and watch the show.


    Hence, the Sea King decisively chose to leave.


    As for the rest of the people in charge of the war Chamber of Commerce, although they were dissatisfied, they still chose to listen to elder Ying¡¯s orders and followed him to the demonic ape clan, which was in the middle of a massacre.


    The addition of elder Ying and the others quickly reduced the pressure on the members of the Yellow Springs Chamber of Commerce below.


    But elder Ying quickly ran into trouble.


    A demonic ape with a back full of white fur stared at him and in that short exchange of blows, elder Ying was shocked to find that the power displayed by the demonic ape was something that he could not withstand.


    There were many demonic apes like this on the battlefield, and they were still falling from the sky.


    Elder Ying¡¯s heart was filled with shock. He could not imagine just what kind of species these devil apes were, to actually be so terrifying.


    But at this moment, he could only grit his teeth and deal with it. At the same time, he suddenly felt a little excited.


    Just now, he had activated his communication sigil, and soon, the upper echelons of the yellow Springs devouring sea branch would receive his message and send it to the yellow Springs headquarters in the central sea.


    As long as reinforcements arrived, he believed that both the player clans and the demonic ape would die!


    Although he hated the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he had to admit its power.


    And these powerful devil apes would be able to make the netherworld Chamber of Commerce pay a certain price when the time came, which was something that elder Ying was extremely happy to see.


    As a descendant of the shadow Clan hiding in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he was looking forward to the next scene.


    ¡­¡­


    Below, the battle between the players was getting more and more intense, and a series of curses sounded in the regional voice channel.


    The players from the mid-server scolded the players from the European server for not knowing what to do. They only knew how to snatch materials and equipment.


    The players from the European server scolded the players from the Chinese server as bastards, saying that they only knew how to monopolize the loot. The battlefield was not owned by them, so why couldn¡¯t they just pick up the materials?


    As a result, the conflict intensified. In addition, the players of the two servers did not see eye to eye with each other, so they were ruthless and fought to the death.


    At the same time, whenever they saw a monster ape fall next door, they would pounce in that direction with red eyes and then beat each other up.


    The members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce were dumbfounded when they saw the players killing each other so intensely. He was even a little embarrassed to make a move.


    In addition, the demonic ape seemed to only focus on them, so the members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce also turned their firepower to the demonic ape clan.


    At this moment, the battle was in complete chaos.


    The netherworld trade Union¡¯s goal was to play clan, and the demonic ape clan¡¯s goal was also to play clan.


    However, by chance, they ended up fighting each other.


    At this moment, Lu Wu, who was watching the battle from behind the scenes, was so shocked that the chips in his hand fell to the ground. He subconsciously rubbed little Bei Li¡¯s head and sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    Compared to the most intense battle in the center of the lapis lazuli District, a fierce battle was also taking place in the forest by the coast.


    The confrontation between the illusion fish clan and the bloodstained Chamber of Commerce had also entered the white-hot stage.


    At this moment, in the sky above the forest, illusionary kill and bloodstained were fighting fiercely.


    Stained blood had always heard of illusionary kill¡¯s name, but he only knew how terrifying he was after fighting him.


    The flawless concealment technique, ghostly movement, and the unexpected attack all made him suffer.


    Luckily, he was from the armored Sea Dragon race and had an extremely strong physical defense. That was why he wasn¡¯t killed in this exchange.


    But he knew that he couldn¡¯t go on like this.


    If he continued to be exhausted by illusionary kill, he would be the one to die in the end, not illusionary kill.


    At the thought of this, bloodstained¡¯s face turned ferocious. He gritted his teeth and made a decision.


    At this moment, illusionary kill¡¯s figure suddenly appeared on the left side. Accompanied by a cold flash, the steel fork pierced his left rib.


    However, this time, bloodstained did not choose to Dodge or defend. Instead, he reached out and grabbed Phantom kill¡¯s neck.


    The sound of a sharp blade piercing through flesh was heard. At the same time, dyed blood had grabbed onto illusionary kill.


    The bone-chilling cold that burst out of his body made bloodstained shiver. He immediately spat out blood, but he knew that the sacrifice was worth it.


    When facing illusionary kill, he could not rely on defense to defeat it. He could only choose to sacrifice part of it in exchange for a chance to counterattack.


    The illusionary killer was from the illusionary fish clan. Although his assassination ability was extremely strong, his physical defense was extremely weak. Now that he had caught his main body, his victory was coming.


    At the thought of this, bloodstained¡¯s face turned ferocious. His cheating arm suddenly burst with power and clutched illusionary kill¡¯s neck tightly. Then, he suddenly punched illusionary kill with his right fist.


    However, an unexpected scene occurred.


    Not only did illusionary kill not choose to block, but he also sent the steel thorn in his hand into his body, and he took the punch.


    At this moment, the two of them vomited blood at the same time. Bloodstained could not help but shiver, and his body stiffened.


    However, he didn¡¯t stop. He immediately swung his fist again.


    Now that he had gained the advantage, he was sure that if illusionary kill wanted to live, he would definitely choose to defend.


    However, illusionary kill clearly did not want to.


    As bloodstained¡¯s fist smashed into illusionary kill¡¯s face, causing his face to cave in, illusionary kill raised the steel thorn in his hand and pierced bloodstained¡¯s lung.¡±


    ¡°F * ck your lungs!¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Blood-stained coughed up blood again, his face full of disbelief.¡±


    ¡°Do you not want to live anymore?¡±


    Illusionary kill did not speak because his head was completely broken. He only relied on his consciousness to continue to support himself and not fall.


    At this moment, bloodstain noticed that illusionary kill¡¯s arm was shaking.


    At this moment, bloodstained was the first to give up. He realized that illusionary kill really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. He wanted to die with him. Therefore, he decisively threw out illusionary kill, turned around, and sped towards the sea, leaving red spots along the way.


    ¡°Lunatic, lunatic, you¡¯re obviously trying to assassinate a clan, but you actually want to die together with me. You¡¯re a lunatic!¡±


    ¡°F * ck!¡± Bloodstained cursed in his heart as he sped toward the sea.


    However, as he flew, his speed became slower and slower. The cold that kept erupting in his body made him shiver from time to time, and blood kept flowing out of his mouth.


    As his internal injuries worsened, bloodstain began to fear death.


    He immediately took out a pill from his pocket and threw it into his mouth. Then, he increased his speed and flew in the direction of the Sea King.


    At this moment, a great battle was taking place in the direction of the colored glass region. Flying there would only be courting death. Thus, the only person he could ask for help from was the Sea King.


    Enduring the pain and discomfort, bloodstained arrived at the back of the sea, which was the area where the mutt fleet had sealed off the sea. He then fell toward the leading mutt warship.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± With a loud sound, he fell heavily on the deck.


    ¡°Quickly call the Sea King over!¡± Bloodstained looked up at the surprised mutt soldiers around him and spoke with a ferocious expression. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but cough out another mouthful of blood.


    The nearby mutt soldiers looked at each other, but they still chose to turn around and inform the Sea King.


    Soon, the Sea King, who had received the news, rushed over. When he saw the blood-stained mess, he had a strange expression.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Sea King, save me!¡± Xueran coughed up a mouthful of blood and looked at the Sea King with a pale face.


    ¡°No problem!¡± The Sea King immediately stepped forward and helped Xue ran up from the ground. Then, it helped him sit down and injected its energy into Xue ran¡¯s body to examine the situation in his body.


    ¡°Help me expel the chill in my body. Quick, it¡¯s constantly destroying my life force!¡± Xue ran¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    The Sea King nodded, but it did not take action directly. Instead, it continued to explore.


    After confirming the terrible situation in xueran¡¯s body, the Sea King suddenly smiled. At this moment, a ray of light suddenly lit up on his forehead. The wheel of death appeared in his hand and he ruthlessly stabbed it into bloodstained¡¯s right chest and pierced his heart.


    ¡°You ... Why!¡± Xue ran¡¯s body trembled, and he looked at the Sea King in disbelief.


    In fact, he had carefully considered asking the Sea King for help. Although the top ten war Chambers of Commerce didn¡¯t like each other, they weren¡¯t competitors. This was because they had all obtained the qualifications to enter the war Chamber of Commerce.


    However, the Sea King¡¯s sudden attack at this moment was something he had not expected.


    At this moment, the Sea King suddenly put its mouth close to his ear and whispered,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually a spy!¡±


    The vitality in bloodstained¡¯s body had been exhausted at this moment, and he died with a grievance.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680: Proficient vocabulary


    Translator: 549690339


    After killing bloodstain, the Sea King calmly ordered its subordinates to search him.


    After taking away all the valuable things on the bloodstained body, the Sea King did not hesitate to kick the bloodstained body into the sea and feed it to the fish.


    The Sea King had no psychological burden at all for killing one of the people in charge of the war Chamber of Commerce.


    After all, he had inherited the shadow clan¡¯s inheritance, and fighting against the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the future was a path he would definitely take.


    Furthermore, there was an intense battle in the direction of the colored glass District. Who would know that he had killed bloodstained? even if he was asked, he would say that he had not seen it.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s so stable!


    Thinking of this, the Sea King grinned and rose into the air. It began to look in the direction of the lapis lazuli region and observe the chaotic battle there.


    This was the first time that the Sea King felt so happy watching others fight to the death.


    This melon is really delicious!


    ¡­¡­


    In the direction of the lapis lazuli region, the battle was still ongoing.


    At that moment, even if elder Ying and the others were to attack with all their might, they were still not a match for the powerful battle prowess of the demonic apes.


    As more and more demonic ape figures fell from the sky, someone finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    ......


    They didn¡¯t have the fearless attitude of the players.


    For many members of the war Chamber of Commerce, death was the end. They could not see any hope of victory in the face of the demonic ape clan, so they felt that there was no hope of winning if they continued fighting.


    The leader of the Wyrm-horn fleet was the first to escape.


    His body twisted and turned in the air to become a long snake, flying into the distance, not even giving a single word of greeting to elder Ying.


    Even though he was afraid of elder Ying, but at the moment of life and death, he still chose to drag out an ignoble existence.


    As for whether the netherworld Chamber of Commerce would take revenge in the future, he couldn¡¯t care about it at this time. He would think about it after he survived.


    As the flood Dragon¡¯s horn fled, the heart of the sword crown fleet¡¯s president also wavered. He suddenly turned around and followed.


    When the remaining guild leaders saw this, their hearts wavered. They gritted their teeth and persevered. At the same time, they also had the thought of leaving.


    Seeing that the two guild leaders had chosen to escape, the members of the war Chamber of Commerce who were fighting below lost their morale, and their combat power dropped by another level.


    In the face of the demonic ape clan¡¯s fierce attack, they were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered.


    Especially when they saw their companions constantly being devoured by the ferocious monster ape, that kind of mental blow made them yield.


    At that moment, elder Ying¡¯s face was ashen.


    However, he couldn¡¯t stop the people in charge of the war Chamber of Commerce from leaving. At this time, he couldn¡¯t even protect himself. Under the attack of the ferocious monster ape, he could only try his best to Dodge. At the same time, he cursed in his heart why the reinforcements hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    At this moment, a crack suddenly appeared in the sky, and three figures came through it.


    The leader was dressed in a long golden robe. He stood on the head of an Azure Dragon and scanned the battle area below with a cold expression.


    At that moment, his gaze suddenly locked onto elder Ying who was dressed in the long robes of a branch elder and his figure suddenly disappeared from his original spot. When he reappeared, he was already standing right before elder Ying.


    ¡°Devouring elder Ying of the sea region? Was it you who asked for help?¡± The man¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at elder Ying and asked.


    ¡°Your Excellency, it¡¯s me!¡± When elder Ying heard that, his face immediately lit up with surprise as he replied.


    The man nodded and reached out his hand. Suddenly, the demonic ape let out a miserable scream and was crushed into a pile of meat paste by an invisible force, falling from the sky.


    Seeing the divine envoy kill the demonic ape that he had never been able to match in such an easy way, elder Ying¡¯s body trembled.


    He knew that this was the true power of the netherworld.


    The many branches of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the outside world were just organizations set up by the headquarters to accumulate wealth. Only the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the central Sea area was the foundation to deter the major sea forces and make them not dare to act rashly.


    The man in front of him was from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the central Sea area, and his strength had reached the immortal state.


    ¡°Explain the situation to me in detail!¡± The man said.


    Although the sounds of battle were deafening and the members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce were dying one after another, he did not seem to care at all. He did not choose to help at the first moment, but instead asked elder Ying.


    When elder Ying saw that, he cursed in his heart, but his mouth still very honestly recounted what had happened here, and he deliberately put on a look of being seriously injured to slow down the speed of his speech, because he did not care whether the members of the war Chamber of Commerce around him died or not.


    After hearing elder Ying¡¯s description, the Oracle turned to look at the spatial tear, his face filled with disdain.


    To be able to easily tear open a spatial crack and come here, it must be a God Realm expert like him.


    But so what? he was a God who could stand in the central sea of the yellow spring. He was by no means an ordinary God could contend with.


    At this moment, his heart was the same as Hakkar when he first came to Beiqi. He was full of disdain for the outside world.


    This was because, in his opinion, the gods outside were just trash who could not stand in an area where experts stood in great numbers. On the other hand, he came from the central sea of the netherworld, the most powerful sea in the sea realm, so he was on a higher level in comparison.


    Thinking of this, the God¡¯s messenger turned to the other two and nodded.


    Seeing this, the other two oracles suddenly flew down.


    A purple ribbon flew out of the sleeve of one of them, and it began to move around the battlefield at a speed that was difficult to detect with the naked eye.


    All the demonic apes that touched the ribbons couldn¡¯t help but let out a blood-curdling screech before their bodies instantly melted into a pool of blood.


    He ordered one of the oracles to take out a Golden Scroll, and as he mumbled softly, magic power fluctuations visible to the naked eye rippled in the surroundings.


    It was also a sea God¡¯s pardon, but the one in his hand was completely different from the one in the hands of the Sea King and the others. With a light shout, countless water elemental Giants condensed around him and smashed down, fighting with the demonic apes.


    Relying on its body that could be repaired infinitely, the water element giant burst out with the combat power that could fight the monster ape.


    With the addition of these water element Giants, the advantages of the demonic apes were naturally gone, and they could only be killed.


    At this moment, the leading Oracle flew toward the spatial crack where the monster apes were still falling.


    At this time, his idea was very simple, and that was to pass through this spatial crack and kill the God behind the scenes.


    As for the demonic apes below, he could leave them to his two companions.


    Arriving at the entrance of the spatial crack, the divine messenger looked at the dense swarm of demonic apes and waved his hand. Suddenly, the world¡¯s spiritual Qi gathered and condensed into a ball in his palm. It continued to expand, turning into a hot ball of light with a diameter of more than 100 meters in the blink of an eye. He then threw it in the direction of the spatial crack.


    Immediately, countless demonic apes were devoured by the balls of light, and the sudden explosion killed a large number of demonic apes behind the passage.


    However, the expected spatial turbulence did not occur. The spatial passageway that was struck by the impact was still extremely strong. There was not even a crack.


    Seeing this scene, the Oracle¡¯s face turned cold.


    ¡°As a God on the yin God List, are you sure you want to challenge me?¡± At this time, a deep voice suddenly sounded from the other side of the space.


    The Messenger¡¯s expression turned grave, but he still replied without hesitation,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s challenging my netherworld Chamber of Commerce. It¡¯s not too late to stop now. Otherwise, you know what the consequences will be!¡±


    ¡°Netherworld Chamber of Commerce? I seem to have heard of it. Is it very powerful?¡± A sneer came from the passage.


    ¡°How dare you offend my netherworld Chamber of Commerce!¡± Hearing this, the divine envoy¡¯s face turned ashen and he immediately moved towards the crack.


    As a God on the side of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he had a strong sense of belonging to the Chamber of Commerce. Now that he was provoked, he naturally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and immediately chose to attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come over. It¡¯s just a waste of time. I¡¯ll send you to reincarnate!¡±


    As the voice fell, the Oracle, who had just stepped into the space tunnel, suddenly saw a black stick flying out of the tunnel.


    Realizing that the God on the other side of the space had made a move on him, the Oracle sneered and raised his hand to grab the black stick, trying to refine it.


    However, the moment his palm came into contact with the black iron rod, the Oracle¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and he couldn¡¯t help but cough out a mouthful of golden blood.


    An unparalleled and vast power was transmitted from the iron rod, instantly shattering the spirit Qi circulation in his body and even draining the spirit Qi that had accumulated in his body.


    His figure retreated rapidly and was pushed out of the space tunnel in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, the Oracle realized that something was wrong. He immediately wanted to escape from the pressure of the black iron rod, but he was shocked to find that he could not move.


    In his terrified eyes, the black iron rod suddenly expanded in the wind and turned into a giant rod in the blink of an eye. It smashed into the ground with a loud bang.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The huge black iron rod pierced into the ground.


    The earth trembled and the ground instantly cracked. A strong wind swept in all directions, stirring up sand and dust, making it difficult for people to open their eyes. With this attack, the world suddenly changed, and countless spatial cracks were torn in the surroundings. They quickly disappeared and then reappeared.


    The nearby players and members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce were all turned to dust by the violent power of this attack. Only the demonic ape members did not suffer any damage.


    It was as if all the forces were actively avoiding these devil ape clansmen.


    At that moment, other than elder Ying and a few other powerful cultivators, all other lives were being wiped out at that moment.


    At this moment, the smiles on the other two oracles ¡®faces froze, and they revealed expressions of disbelief.


    ¡°How is this possible ... The power of an ancient God ... Jin Zhu is dead. I can¡¯t feel his soul power fluctuations!¡±


    Realizing that their companion had died, they were completely flustered. They had thought that it was just a provocation from an external force, and they could easily resolve it by stepping forward.


    However, it was clear that things were not as they had thought.


    The two God emissaries turned subconsciously to look at elder Ying at that moment, their faces filled with terror as they asked: ¡±


    ¡°Who did you guys offend? why didn¡¯t you inform us beforehand?¡±


    Having exhausted all his energy, elder Ying opened his mouth weakly, not knowing how to answer, only feeling bitterness in his heart.


    Ancient God? I thought they were just ordinary gods!


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, the players from the Chinese and European servers who were locked in a fierce battle looked at the gradually dimming interface with a dumbfounded expression.


    Although he was already dead, the regional voice channel exploded in an instant.


    The players from both the Chinese and European servers were using ¡°???¡± The screen was flooded with comments.


    Many players only saw a black metal rod suddenly appear in the sky, and then ... There was nothing else ... F * ck!


    It was too fast, so fast that he was caught off guard. He didn¡¯t even have the time to shout ¡°F * ck¡±,¡±badass¡±, and other such words.


    Although the players couldn¡¯t say ¡®F * ck¡¯, the Sea King, who was watching the battle from a distance, subconsciously blurted out,¡±


    ¡°F * ck, that¡¯s awesome!¡±


    He was so familiar with his choice of words that he couldn¡¯t change it.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681: The netherworld Swordmaster


    Translator: 549690339


    The black iron rod instantly ended the battle.


    The glazed tile region was shattered by this attack. Violent energy swept out and turned everything it touched into dust.


    Such divine power not only stunned the players who were still fighting, but the remaining two oracles of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce were also terrified.


    At this moment, they knew that they had been wrong.


    This wasn¡¯t a God from the suburbs. It was an ancient God that they couldn¡¯t fight against.


    At this moment, they were filled with resentment towards the yellow Springs Branch in the devouring Sea area. They did not report such an important piece of information to the headquarters, which led to their current crisis.


    However, the situation was urgent, so they didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Each of them took out a seal from their bodies, activated it, and threw it into the sky.


    The two runes immediately bloomed with a dazzling radiance in the air.


    At this moment, an arm covered in white fur slowly reached out from the spatial Rift and grabbed the two oracles with a vast power.


    The situation was urgent, and the two oracles immediately took action at the same time, urging all their strength to set up layers of defensive barriers in front of them.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    At the moment of collision, the giant white arm broke through the layers of defense as if it was breaking dead branches and smashing rotten wood, and directly hit the bodies of the two oracles.


    The two oracles of the yellow spring sea were instantly sent flying by this powerful force.


    ......


    With just one blow, their bodies had been injured, and the spiritual energy in their bodies had been completely consumed to resist this blow.


    However, before they could recover, the giant hand grabbed at them again.


    At this moment, their faces were ashen.


    Such a powerful force was not something they could resist. They were sure that the ancient God behind the crack was not an ordinary ancient God. It was an even more terrifying existence.


    Before the giant palm could even get close, the sharp wind had already enveloped them, making them feel the threat of death.


    However, just as venerable devil ape¡¯s huge arms were about to hit them, the two runes that were still glowing in the sky suddenly pulled a crack in space, and a figure emerged from it.


    In an instant, the flow of time slowed down, and the air seemed to freeze.


    The newcomer was wearing a golden robe with the words ¡°netherworld¡± embroidered on the back. There was a sword-shaped divine seal in the middle of his eyebrows, and he carried an ancient bronze sword on his back. At this moment, he stood proudly in the air with his hands behind his back. His indifferent eyes were filled with vicissitudes of life, as if he had seen the changes in the world and the evolution of history.


    With his appearance, venerable devil ape¡¯s huge palm suddenly retracted, and countless sharp sword Qi appeared on the spot, tearing countless small space cracks.


    ¡°Lord Sword Saint!¡±


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    Seeing this person, the two divine emissaries of netherworld, who had thought that they had escaped to their deaths, immediately lowered their heads and saluted the figure suspended in space.


    Venerable the sword did not reply. He looked at the crack in space indifferently and said,¡±


    ¡°As an ancient God Realm deity, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inappropriate to attack a junior!¡±


    ¡°So what if I kill him?¡± Venerable devil ape¡¯s deep voice came from the space crack.


    After hearing this, a ray of golden light shone between the eyebrows of Sword Saint. He did not move, but countless sword Qi formed out of thin air and shot into the crack in space.


    In an instant, the spatial crack trembled and was cut into countless pieces. Then, it was slowly repaired and disappeared by the invisible power of law.


    However, after the sword Qi flew through the space tunnel, Sword saint¡¯s face suddenly turned serious.


    When he suddenly received a distress signal from his junior, he immediately rushed over. When he saw the giant white arm, he could confirm that the person behind the spatial crack had the same strength as him. They were both ancient God Realm.


    However, although he was surprised, he did not find it difficult to deal with.


    This was because, in a battle of the same realm, he could use the sword way divine seal to suppress everyone except for a few experts in the central Sea area.


    Therefore, he wasn¡¯t worried about venerable devil ape at all.


    However, when the heartsword eye arrived at the other end of the space crack along with the sword Qi, venerable the sword¡¯s body shook.


    The dense spiritual Qi fluctuations in the surroundings made him realize that this was no ordinary place.


    After a careful inspection, he was shocked to find out that this was actually the hell Dao!


    The netherworld had two gathering places for experts.


    The strongest in the land was the path of hell. It was a new world created by the body of the strongest person under the Emperor, Ksitigarbha, after his death. There were 18 boundaries within it, which attracted countless experts to come here. The land also gave birth to countless deity and ancient God experts, which was on a different level from the other big domains on the land.


    The netherworld¡¯s most famous and complicated spell system, the ¡®path of Hell¡¯s spell,¡¯ was born in this land.


    On par with the hell Dao was the sea region, which was the closest to the six paths of reincarnation. It was also the resting place of the yellow spring sea god, the ¡°central Sea region of the yellow spring.¡±


    That place was rich in countless divine spiritual materials, and it was a Holy Land of resources that even gods desired. It was also the area where the competition for the hegemony of the sea area was the most intense.


    One side was the most powerful on the continent, and the other side was the most powerful in the sea. Both sides gathered the top experts of the netherworld.


    After realizing that the figure behind the crack was an expert of the path of hell, Sword master¡¯s face turned serious. He knew that he had met his match this time and he was no longer as calm as before.


    ¡°Sword Saint of netherworld Chamber of Commerce!¡± At this moment, the sword Saint took the initiative to disperse the sword Qi. He looked at the spatial crack and said. His voice condensed into one and pierced into the spatial crack, coming to the other side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you are. If you want to fight, then fight!¡± Venerable devil ape replied without any hesitation.


    Such an attitude made venerable the sword feel very embarrassed.


    However, at this moment, he really didn¡¯t want to make an enemy out of a powerhouse like venerable devil ape.


    It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid, but because a new batch of divine mystical materials had been produced near the six paths of reincarnation recently, causing the sea area in the center of the yellow spring to be in turmoil. The conflicts between the major forces for the sake of divine mystical materials had begun to intensify. It was a very unwise choice for the yellow spring Chamber of Commerce to make enemies with the path of hell experts at this time.


    ¡°How about we both take a step back?¡± Venerable the sword continued to speak in a negotiating tone.


    ¡°I killed one of your juniors. Are you sure you want to take a step back with me?¡± Venerable devil ape¡¯s tone carried a hint of mockery.


    Upon hearing this, venerable the sword was furious,¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to make an enemy of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce? you alone are not enough to make an enemy of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce!¡±


    Venerable devil ape couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    He had never been afraid of opponents stronger than him.


    Before he became a God, he dared to fight against the powerful corpse race. He fought against several gods of the corpse race with his demigod cultivation base and even broke through to the God Realm during the battle to defeat the corpse race.


    After that, he dared to fight against the divine brilliance realm and ancient God Realm zombie goddess. In the end, he defeated the zombie goddess step by step and took everything from him.


    Therefore, venerable sword¡¯s threat to venerable demon ape was not threatening at all. Instead, it made him excited.


    However, just as venerable devil ape was about to respond, he suddenly turned his gaze to the dozens of little apes climbing on his body.


    At this moment, a trace of warmth appeared on his ferocious face, and the battle intent in his heart was completely gone.


    Because he suddenly remembered the time when he was enemies with the corpse race.


    At that time, he was just as fearless.


    But just because he wasn¡¯t afraid didn¡¯t mean that his clansmen weren ¡®t.


    Even though he had the courage to fight the zombie goddess, he didn¡¯t have the strength to protect his people.


    The final result was that one person would live in the world while all his clansmen would die.


    In the days that followed, the long period of loneliness made him feel very painful.


    Now that he had Reforged the bodies of his clansmen and given them a new life, venerable devil ape suddenly realized that the endless fighting spirit in his heart seemed to have been restrained.


    Venerable the sword¡¯s question seemed to be directed at venerable demon ape.


    Can you still accept the loneliness after the death of all your clansmen?


    After a moment of silence, venerable devil ape took a deep breath and said slowly,¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll both take a step back and leave!¡±


    Venerable the sword was ready to fight back with his actions against the arrogant venerable monster ape. He was stunned when he heard that venerable monster ape was willing to compromise.


    ¡°Alright, but I can¡¯t let the death of my junior go just like that. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely head to the path of hell to seek your advice!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you ...¡±


    As soon as venerable devil ape finished speaking, the black iron stick that had pierced through the ground suddenly rose up and went through the spatial crack to his side. Then, countless devil apes were pulled into the sky by a huge suction force and flew into the spatial crack.


    Seeing this, the players who were watching the battle on the gray screen mode wailed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight, why aren¡¯t we fighting? didn¡¯t we agree on who¡¯s the coward? the annual epic film will end with an opening cinematics? I died in vain?¡±


    ¡°F * cking officials, come out! I won¡¯t die in peace if I don¡¯t see them fighting to the death today!¡±


    ¡°I thought that after watching the battle, we would resurrect and collect the corpses, earning a lot of money. I didn¡¯t expect it to end like this ... Damn Crayon Shinchan.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t die in peace. I can¡¯t die in peace. F * cking official, come out and change the plot development. Shouldn¡¯t we be fighting each other to the death? your script is definitely wrong. You have to fix this BUG!¡±


    ¡°It seems that venerable devil ape is going to start a war with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. I¡¯ve already thought about the next development plot. The war should get more and more intense, and the entire netherworld Sea area and the path of hell will start a war. Then, we players will laugh and watch the clam fight each other, and we will make a fortune from the war. Finally, we will become the strongest force in the netherworld, and then we will attack the outer realm. Obviously, the script is wrong!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that the stupid official came out to get beaten!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the comments of the players in the regional channel, Lu Wu was dumbfounded.


    She was eating potato chips with little Beili and watching the battle at the same time, but why did she have to take the blame while eating?


    It¡¯s none of my business whether they fight or not!


    A group of dog players, lawless!


    I¡¯ll remember this. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take revenge!


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the players thought that the war was over, an unexpected scene occurred.


    After all the monster apes had flown into the spatial crack, the spatial crack slowly closed.


    The sword Saint brought elder Ying and the others and flew towards the sea.


    But at this moment, the closed crack suddenly opened again. Then, an extremely huge black iron rod suddenly appeared from it and hit venerable the sword and the others.


    Venerable the sword immediately sensed the energy fluctuations coming from behind. The divine seal of sword way on his forehead bloomed with dazzling light. The bronze sword on his back was unsheathed and expanded in the wind. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a huge sword and stabbed at the black iron rod.


    This scene was really unexpected, and the players who were cursing were also stunned.


    Seeing that the battle had started again, the regional voice channel was instantly filled with ¡°666.¡±


    The spectators on the Chinese and European servers were very surprised.


    They all felt that this venerable devil ape was simply a devilish coin. I like it.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682: A family?


    Translator: 549690339


    The cudgel attack was menacing, but it was fortunate that venerable the sword responded in time.


    In the instant that the huge sword and the metal cudgel collided, his figure flashed and he brought elder Ying and the others to tear through space and suddenly disappear from their original spots.


    There was no doubt that venerable the sword¡¯s judgment was correct. The iron rod pressed down on the giant sword and hit the area where he had been.


    A spider web suddenly appeared in the space, and the space shattered like glass, revealing countless spatial cracks.


    The iron rod tore a space passage in front of him and disappeared into it, chasing in the direction of the sword Saint.


    As the two spatial rifts in the sky slowly closed, everything returned to normal.


    The player: ¡°???¡±


    The Sea King, who was watching the battle from afar, was speechless.


    At this moment, the players and the sea King were all dumbfounded.


    He had thought that he would be able to witness the battle with his own eyes, but it seemed that the other party had no intention of fighting here at all. Instead, they had changed the venue.


    The irascible players wailed again.


    At this moment, the only person who could see the battle was Lu Wu.


    With his special privilege, he immediately turned the camera and aimed it at venerable monster ape and venerable sword, who were fighting across space.


    ......


    Just now, Lu Wu noticed a strange scene.


    Under the surveillance of the divine artifact, the black iron rod seemed to send out a message.


    After this message appeared, venerable devil ape, who had originally chosen to stop the battle, suddenly attacked again.


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was someone behind the venerable devil ape.


    This message was like an order. He could see that venerable devil ape had the intention to compromise, but he suddenly changed his mind after receiving the message.


    Thinking of this, Lu Wu decisively followed the space trajectory of the iron bar and aimed the camera at it.


    At this moment, the giant cocoon in the center of the heavenly Dao realm had bloomed again. Inside, the Grand Supreme revealed a faint smile.


    The opportunity had quietly come, and he decided to take advantage of this opportunity to stir up trouble!


    Did you ask me for permission before deciding not to fight?


    ¡­¡­


    With the start of this battle, Lu Wu was ready to watch the show.


    However, as he looked at it, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to look anymore.


    In the battle across space, venerable the sword summoned his ¡°divine sword¡± across space. However, the iron rod was firmly behind him, causing venerable the sword to be unable to get his divine sword. He could only constantly cross space to avoid it.


    This led to a scene that made Lu Wu speechless.


    Sword saint¡¯s figure appeared somewhere in the netherworld and the iron stick followed. He had no choice but to tear space again to avoid it. The iron stick followed closely and the ¡®sword of divine seal¡¯ also crossed space.


    However, the sword Saint had already left. The divine seal sword could only tear space and follow the sword Saint.


    Three sides, one side chasing the other, shuttling back and forth endlessly, the camera lens switching madly.


    Lu Wu felt like he was going to vomit.


    In a second, countless cameras flashed by, and the image kept flashing. How could he take it?


    Lu Wu looked at it for about an hour, and he was speechless when he found that the scene was always the same, so he immediately lost interest.


    I don¡¯t want to watch it anymore, I don¡¯t want to watch it anymore. Why do I have to fight and switch screens like crazy?


    As for the result of this battle, Lu Wu planned to find out more about it after they officially started the battle.


    I won¡¯t accompany you for the time being.


    However, although Lu Wu did not intend to continue watching the battle, he sent a message to the six paths of reincarnation through the divine artifact.


    The change in venerable devil ape made Lu Wu feel that something was wrong.


    It was because he knew that the netherworld Emperor never cared about the attacks between the forces of the netherworld, and as an ancient God, no one except the netherworld Emperor could command venerable devil ape.


    Therefore, he decided to inform the most powerful people in the netherworld.


    This message floated in the space of six paths of reincarnation and was quickly captured by the great emperor of East Peak.


    After checking, the great emperor of East Peak shook his head gently and smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± At this moment, a voice rang out beside the great emperor of East Peak¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Fengdu, do you remember the ancient God demonic ape? The person behind it has made a move!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that rod should be tai Shang¡¯s Tai Qing rod. Does he really think he can control the demonic ape? Don¡¯t forget that the demonic ape clan is a race born from the body of Ksitigarbha after its evolution. The blood flowing in their bodies is the blood of Ksitigarbha. Although it¡¯s thin, it¡¯s enough!¡±


    Thinking of ¡°Ksitigarbha,¡± who dared to shake the heaven realm, the great emperor of East Mountain could not help but laugh.


    ¡°The person holding the chess piece thinks that he is in control of the game, but he doesn¡¯t know that the chess piece has never been of the same mind as him ... Ridiculous, ridiculous!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The battle ended with the departure of the venerable monster ape and the venerable sword. The players did not expect underworld city to be safe and sound in the battle.


    Three hours later, the players resurrected in the main city one after another, and they began to discuss the situation of the battle on the forum.


    There were even ¡®professional players¡¯ who began to livestream and analyze who had a higher chance of winning this battle.


    For the lecture, this group of players had the ability to analyze it and not just talk about it.


    As the library had a huge reserve of historical knowledge, the players could analyze the war situation from various angles.


    A complete world view allowed everything to be traceable.


    As a result, the forum was bustling with activity. There were all sorts of bets, and players were expressing their opinions.


    Those who had different opinions would take out screenshots of the contents recorded in the history books and explain according to the content.


    For example, go and take a look at Chapter 1742 of the fifth volume of the history of the netherworld sea. The netherworld Swordmaster is a powerful figure who has few rivals in the same realm. He has killed many gods. How can he lose ...¡±


    Another example would be,¡±what do you guys know? the venerable demonic ape could cross realms and battle the zombie goddess when he was in the deity realm. Go and read the history twice before talking about it. If you¡¯re not educated, why are you acting tough? don¡¯t think that just because you saw a piece of history about the netherworld sword venerable, you can use it to act tough on the forum. You guys are far from it.¡±


    There were even players from cruel malevolence who didn¡¯t even bother to argue with these players who had some historical knowledge.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what history you have. I¡¯ll bet on venerable devil ape winning. If he loses, I¡¯ll live stream myself eating sh * t. Who dares to bet with me?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Just like the Chinese server, the European server was also bustling with activity.


    It could be said that the players had gained a lot from this battle. Although they had all died, they didn¡¯t suffer any losses.


    The ten war Chambers of Commerce suffered the worst. They originally had a huge advantage in this battle.


    However, as venerable devil ape made his move, everything turned into nothingness and was sent into the six paths reincarnation.


    It was so tragic that the players felt it was a pity.


    Of course, what they regretted was that so many soul coins and experience points had evaporated just like that.


    The ocean King, who was hiding behind the ocean to watch the battle, rejoiced after venerable monster ape and venerable sword disappeared.


    Having witnessed the entire battle, his forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    He was glad that elder Ying had allowed him to hold the line at the rear. If he had been fighting at the front lines, he would probably have been dead by now.


    Looking at the broken lapis lazuli region, the Sea King decisively chose to bring the mutt fleet home with its tail between its legs.


    At the same time, he was thinking about how to report the situation to the devouring Sea area branch.


    However, when the Sea King thought that he would be the only one among the top ten war Chambers of Commerce in the future, he was both scared and stunned.


    He had just watched the battle as a bystander, but how did he suddenly become the number one war Chamber of Commerce under the yellow Springs Branch of the sea area he devoured?


    He thought of the batch of resources that the yellow spring headquarters was going to distribute to the branches in the yellow spring Sea area and then to the war Chamber of Commerce to help them grow ...


    But now, he was the only one left to devour the sea division of the war Chamber of Commerce.


    Emmmm...Amazing!


    After understanding its current situation, the Sea King¡¯s lips curled up to its ears, and it laughed very happily.


    What could be more delightful than lying down and becoming stronger? the Sea King was very happy.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, the forum was still discussing the battle between venerable sword and venerable monster ape, and two factions were formed.


    One side said that the netherworld Swordmaster would win, while the other side said that venerable monster ape would win. No one could convince the other.


    One of the leaders of these two statements was the war expedition history expert,¡±book breaker.¡± After he interpreted the rise of the netherworld Sword Saint, he believed that the netherworld Sword Saint would win. Many players agreed with him.


    On one side, Crayon Shin-chan had posted a post that analyzed the situation from various angles and felt that venerable devil ape would win.


    As a result, the two forces began to confront each other on the forum.


    Soon, a large number of players from the European server also joined in. After looking at the two¡¯s analysis, they chose to join the side they agreed with and also slammed the table and clamored.


    When they encountered stubborn forum players who didn¡¯t listen to the explanation, some hot-tempered players couldn¡¯t help but ask about their family ...


    However, the popularity gradually subsided after a few days.


    The reason was simple. No matter what the result was, they couldn¡¯t see it ...


    It was useless to say anything without seeing it with their own eyes. They couldn¡¯t convince the players in the other camp to agree with their own views.


    He had to see for himself.


    But very quickly, new hot posts appeared.


    This time, the hot post appeared in all five servers at the same time, causing a heated discussion and sensation among all the players of war.


    [War official: the all-server Halloween Carnival is about to start, and the event notice is officially released!]


    ¡­¡­


    The players were naturally excited when they saw the event announcement.


    This was because the appearance of the event meant that the stingy officials were finally going to take revenge.


    All the players had the same attitude towards the event. They were all prepared to perform well on that day and try to make a big profit from the stupid official game company.


    However, the hell server and other server players had a question in their hearts.


    Why did all five servers start the event at the same time? wasn¡¯t Halloween a Festival for them?


    Why can¡¯t we participate in the central server¡¯s Festival? why can¡¯t we all be happy together?


    It was too F * cking fake!


    Therefore, the players from the hell server and other servers protested one after another, saying that the players from the middle servers could not participate and that they had to slow down their development speed so that the strength of the five major servers could be balanced.


    Lu Wu naturally noticed their protests. After thinking about it, he still sent a reply.


    That was the general meaning of the post. In order to show that people all over the world were one family, in the future, the sharing of festival activities would be launched at the same time on the entire server, with no exceptions.


    At this moment, the players from the hell server and other servers were full of question marks.


    Stupid official, that¡¯s not what you said back then!


    When the players on the Chinese server beat us up, did you ever think about being a family?


    (One slash: emmm~in principle, this book will write about every Festival and will also write about different characteristics. However, it¡¯s up to everyone. If you feel that the festival activities are delaying the progress of the plot, then I¡¯ll write briefly and let it go. I¡¯ll continue the plot. Everyone can share your opinions in this chapter!)

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683: Halloween event


    Translator: 549690339


    As Lu Wu released the event announcement, the players on the forum began to discuss the content of the event.


    The content of the discussion was also very different. They were basically discussing how to deduct more ¡°coins¡± from the dog officials.


    In a short period of time, Lu Wu¡¯s official post was pushed to the top of the ¡°most popular post¡± list on the first page by players.


    [Halloween event notice]:


    [Activity 1: I¡¯ll scare you (activity time: All day)


    Event introduction: during the event, all players will receive a ¡°transformation candy.¡± After eating it, you can change your form according to your own thoughts (no restrictions). During the event, players can use their transformed form to scare other players. Whenever the target player is frightened, you will receive ¡°terror points¡± and can exchange them for event items.


    Event rewards:


    [Terror points: 100 points: 50 soul coins]


    [Terror points: 500 points: one level 100 blue-colored equipment (random)]


    [Terror points: 1500 points: one level 160 blue quality equipment (random)]


    [Terror points: 3500 points: one-month free instance dungeon Scroll (unlimited)]


    [Terror points: 10000 points: one piece of level 200 or above purple quality equipment (you can choose any part of the equipment apart from the weapon)]


    ¡­¡­


    ......


    Activity 2: cause trouble if you don¡¯t give candy (activity time: 15:00-20:00£©


    Event introduction: during the event period, cross-server mode will be opened. Players can go to other servers and ask for event candy from players from other servers. During this period, all players will have a ¡®holiday candy¡¯ every 10 minutes. This candy is inedible. When facing players from other servers, choose to¡¯ give candy ¡®or¡¯ refuse ¡®. The rejected player can use the eating skill to cause trouble. There is a 30% chance of reducing the candy on the other party by one-third.


    [Event note: players without any candy will be cursed and turn into a pumpkin lamp. Players on the same server will have to use a candy to save them.]


    [Ask for candy (activity skill): 20 minutes cooldown]


    Refuse to give candy (activity skill): No cooldown time.


    [Disruption (active skill): 20 minutes cooldown]


    [Event rewards: at the end of this event, a ¡°Halloween event gift bag¡± will be given to players based on the number of candies they have. The more candies they have, the higher the reward. At the same time, the number one player in each server will be awarded a title for all players in this server.]


    Event 3: great demon battle (event duration: 20:00-24:00£©


    Event introduction: after the start of this event, all players who participate in this event will be teleported to the event map ¡°Halloween forest¡± and randomly obtain a special form. Players on the same server will form a faction and work together to eliminate players from the other faction.


    Randomly changing forms are as follows (32 types):


    Zombies, mummies, headless riders, bipedal monsters, vampires, werewolves, death gods, skeletons, Frankenstein, centaurs, spirits, demons, Medusa, abominations ...


    [Zombie restraint: mummies, vampires, werewolves]


    [Mummy restraints: Headless Horseman, Medusa, ghost]


    [Headless Paladin counter: big-legged monster, abomination, Centaur]


    ¡­¡­


    [Event rules: each form can restrain creatures in three corresponding forms. If you touch the restrained target, the target will be judged dead. Players from the same camp server must cooperate to ensure that there are as many players in the camp as possible before the end of the event. (Each map can only hold up to 100000 players, and 2000 players will be randomly selected from each server.)]


    [Event reward: the winning faction will receive a ¡®Halloween gift bag¡¯.]


    Event 4: cross-server competition (event duration: All day)


    Event introduction: after the start of this cross-server war, when players enter the arena through cross-server matching, an additional cross-server matching mode will be activated. Every player will get three cross-server challenge opportunities!


    [Event reward: triple arena points for every victory]


    ¡­¡­


    This time, the Halloween event that Lu Wu started had a huge impact on the players.


    Since this event was an all-server event, competition was inevitable. Before the event officially started, players from all major servers were already making threats to each other.


    They all said that their server was the strongest, and the others were just little brothers.


    This was exactly what Lu Wu wanted to see, because it was more fun.


    ¡­¡­


    When the day¡¯s event arrived, the major servers ¡®main cities were completely renewed. The originally clear sky instantly turned gloomy, and night had fallen before night even fell.


    Jack-o ¡®-lanterns were placed inside and outside the building, and candles were lit. Twisted ancient trees grew in some areas, and crows often flew in the sky. The atmosphere became gloomy.


    With the sound of the game prompt, the event officially began.


    [Event hint: the scare you event has started. All players in the server will receive a ¡®transformation candy.¡¯ Go and earn your terror points!]


    The players who had been prepared for this moment took out the event item ¡°transformation candy¡± from the space, swallowed it, and began to fantasize about their new form.


    Since the event this time relied on earning terror points to exchange for rewards, the players naturally considered the form of transformation to be as scary as possible. This was because they could reap benefits from other people¡¯s fear.


    For this reason, many players specifically looked up a lot of information and began to transform based on the things that people were particularly afraid of.


    In a short period of time, all kinds of monsters and demons emerged.


    The scare event had officially started.


    In the land of Beiqi, some players raised their Sickles and disguised themselves as death gods, while others transformed into ferocious zombies. In short, there were all kinds of terrifying species.


    At this moment, they only had one goal, which was to terrorize all the players they met and obtain terror points in exchange for event rewards.


    However, it wasn¡¯t as simple as changing their form to scare people. Many players even created some special props to be used in intimidation and began to commit crimes in Beiqi.


    The simplest and most effective way was to suddenly appear and scare the other party. He could gain terror points by catching the other party off guard.


    The more sophisticated way was to find an environment and set it up, then wait for the target player to fall into the pit and scare them.


    There were even ¡°perverted¡± players who considered the human heart and turned into disgusting worms in an attempt to intimidate female players.


    Many players were full of confidence in their own style, thinking that they would definitely receive a considerable amount of activity rewards today.


    However, as the event went on, the players soon discovered a serious problem.


    The mental strength of the conscripted players was too good!


    They had all experienced the baptism of blood and fire, and had seen many ferocious ghosts and monsters. The players ¡®mental fortitude was terrifyingly strong.


    The regional voice channel was abuzz with discussion.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t scare me, everyone. Do you think I¡¯ll be scared just because you¡¯ve turned into a ghost? I¡¯ve killed so many people in a day, can¡¯t you be more creative? I¡¯ve been walking around hell and I haven¡¯t scared a single person, not even once. I¡¯m almost going to be a Buddhist ...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve noticed this problem as well. I¡¯m not surprised by it. Their mental fortitude is too strong. Just now, I met a guy who set up a gloomy environment in the Boneyard to scare me. I was so calm. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t attack when I¡¯m in a different form, I would have the urge to turn him into experience points (funny).¡±


    ¡°F * ck, I turned into a bug to find female targets, and I got 100 terror points after a few rounds. You guys can¡¯t do this, can¡¯t you guys have fun?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much.! Was fooled by a player just now. He pretended to be frightened. I was quite happy at that time! But when! Looked at the terror points! Got,! Found that it was only 0. He was definitely pretending! That worthless wizard!!


    ¡°I met an elementary school student who was shocked by me. He actually got 200 terror points. This is great. I seem to have found a way to get rich (funny).¡±


    ¡°Upstairs, I also met a primary school student and tried to scare him, but he disdainfully waved at me and told me that it was enough. At that time, I was full of question marks and was a little depressed. I thought about this style for a long time and thought that it could be the Ace of this event (QiuQiu wailed.jpg)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As the event went on, most of the players encountered this problem.


    They realized that they couldn¡¯t scare the other party at all, and their mental fortitude was unbelievably strong.


    Unless one was lucky enough to meet a newbie who had just entered the conquests, they would still be able to obtain some terror points. However, it was basically the same if they met an experienced player. Not only would they not be scared, but they would even make the other party laugh out loud. They simply did not give them any face.


    This undoubtedly made many players who were prepared to fight extremely depressed. They felt that their opponents were too strong and too difficult to deal with.


    Such a scene was not only happening in the central server, but also in other servers.


    And because of this, the players soon began to show off.


    This group of players always had the same mentality.


    It was just a game. Since he couldn¡¯t scare anyone, happiness was the most important thing.


    This group of players who had chosen to watch the situation at first also swallowed the transformation candy.


    After that, in addition to the monsters and monsters in the Beiqi great land, there was also an aura of sand sculpture.


    For example, in underworld city, two players looked at each other, then each took out a transformation candy and swallowed it.


    Suddenly, one of them became SpongeBob SquarePants, while the other became Patrick Star.


    ¡°Hi, SpongeBob SquarePants! Let¡¯s go catch some jellyfish!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Patrick Star!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±


    The two of them ran out of Hades city with the net in their hands.


    The players around them were petrified when they saw this scene, feeling that they might have entered the wrong game ...


    ¡­¡­


    There were many such examples.


    Detective Conan, tentacle monster, Arale, Pikachu, Luffy, Super Saiyan ...


    All kinds of cartoon characters appeared one after another, and the Chuunibyou atmosphere filled the major servers.


    When the players who had turned into monsters saw this group of idiotic players, they couldn¡¯t help but cover their faces.


    We¡¯re all players, and we¡¯re having the same event, so why are you showing off like this?


    The existence of this group of idiotic players was like a clear stream in the event. While they were playing in Beiqi, they made those players who wanted to gain terror points feel very sullen.


    This was because when they were intimidating these players who had transformed into anime characters, they often couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Not only did they not scare the other party, but they also felt embarrassed.


    At this moment, many of the players who had turned into ghosts had the urge to flip the table.


    Can¡¯t you just carry on with the event? this is too F * cking overboard!


    During every event, this group of idiotic players would always play dirty tricks, so they were called the event cancer.


    This was because they never followed the official rules when they participated in events. They simply did things as happy as they could.


    It made the other players gnash their teeth, but at the same time, they were helpless.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684: Emotionless


    Translator: 549690339


    While the first wave of the event was in full swing, the appearance of some dumbass players changed the atmosphere of the event.


    This group of players did their activities with the attitude that they were happy.


    It also destroyed the original gloomy and terrifying atmosphere, causing the dumbass atmosphere to spread across the major servers.


    At this moment, the players who were doing the event seriously gritted their teeth in anger. Most of them did not get many terror points until the end of the event.


    For this, these players could only choose to hold a grudge.


    I¡¯ll remember the names of these players who are active tumors. When I meet them outside the main city in the future, I¡¯ll let them know what pain is. I¡¯ll make them F * cking happy!


    As the first event ended, the second event began.


    If you don¡¯t give me candy, I¡¯ll do it!


    The second wave of events was a server-wide event.


    A few teleportation doors would appear in the main city of each server, allowing the players to go to other servers to cause trouble.


    The players from the various servers had already made preparations for this wave of events.


    Although there was no prior discussion, as if it was planned, a large number of players from the four servers landed in Beiqi at the same time.


    This time, they had chosen the central server as their joint target.


    ......


    The players who had yet to go through the portal to the other servers immediately became the targets of these airborne players.


    The first activity candy in their hands would be ¡®snatched¡¯ by players from other servers before they could warm it up.


    In fact, while they were asking for candy, the players from the four servers even tried to attack the NPCs in underworld city.


    At this moment, they had triggered the hidden reward.


    He was pleasantly surprised to find that every time he asked for a reward from an NPC, he would get a return of 1 to 100 soul coins. Of course, it could also be a notification that the reward was invalid.


    Therefore, the ladies of the wood spirit clan had a mental breakdown.


    After all, he had too much wealth. Now that he was targeted by the Wolf Pack, he was afraid that he would be finished.


    Without any hesitation, the wood spirit clan leader led the rest of the wood spirits across the teleportation gate, ready to go to other servers for a while. Otherwise, they were afraid that these locusts would take all their money.


    I can¡¯t afford to offend you, so I¡¯ll leave!


    Regarding this, the players from the Chinese server were also gnashing their teeth in hatred.


    However, the rules were fair and just. He was usually too overbearing, so he had no choice now that he was being targeted.


    However, they would remember this and take revenge in the future.


    On the other hand, the players from the other servers were feeling great, feeling that they had finally won.


    The idiotic players had also come up with their own tricks at this stage.


    After knowing that they could ask for candy from NPCs, this group of idiotic players formed a group and surrounded an NPC to ask for all kinds of candy. Each of them had an arrogant expression, as if they were demanding a debt.


    He wanted to let the captured NPCs know what cruelty was, and what it meant to Return to Freedom overnight.


    Many NPCs wanted to cry but had no tears.


    It¡¯s not easy to make money, and we¡¯ll be exploited by the big shots behind the scenes. Now, the players are also exploiting us.


    Of course, there were also some NPCs who were not afraid.


    This was like a copper pendant. Many NPCs had fled, but he was still calmly strolling around in underworld in his little vest.


    His mentality was even more stable.


    You guys can ask for anything you want, I¡¯ll lose if you can get any soul coins!


    After all, his assets were in the negative, and he still owed a lot of debts. It was impossible to get any soul coins from him.


    The shameless brass gatherer even took the initiative to ask for candy from the players.


    With the mentality of giving it a try, he did not expect to really get a lot of candy.


    At this moment, brass gavel knew that asking for candy was mutual. NPCs also had human rights, so he became even more arrogant and chased after players who came from other servers in underworld city.


    Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other. Whoever¡¯s a coward is a grandson.


    Brass gatherer was able to nimbly demonstrate the saying ¡°the barefooted are not afraid of the ones wearing shoes¡±, letting those players who thought that they could make a fortune from the NPCs know what it meant to be poor is power.


    Aside from that, there was also the illusionary fish clan¡¯s oats, who had been following Tong Hang around in Hell City.


    The entire central server was supported by the two paupers, tonghang and oats.


    As for the other NPCs, they were either hiding or taking refuge in another server ...


    The moment the event ended, the game prompt appeared, and the ranking of the total amount of candy in the major servers was also revealed.


    [Halloween candy leaderboard by major servers]:


    [1st place: demon Phoenix great region]


    [2nd place: great domain of hell]


    [3rd place: Blue Void territory]


    [4th place: Xuanfeng (tribe) great domain]


    [No. 5: Northern divergent¡¯s great region]


    ¡­¡­


    The players on the central server were very unhappy that they didn¡¯t get first place, but they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    They had always been in first place, and they were already used to it. However, they didn¡¯t expect that they would be targeted by a joint effort this time and fall.


    However, the players in the central server knew that they would definitely get their revenge.


    Soon, the third event took place.


    The great demon battle!


    With the notification that the event had started, the players decisively opened the event panel and pressed the match button.


    Suddenly, white light flashed in the five servers. Every 20000 people formed a faction and paired up with 80000 people from the other servers. They were then sent to the ¡°Halloween forest¡± and began the cosplay competition.


    Under the bright moonlight, the silent forest was suddenly filled with a large number of evil creatures, werewolves, vampires, zombies ... And so on.


    The competition began again.


    This time, the players from the other servers could no longer target the players from the central server. This was because they could only distinguish between friend and foe, but they could not tell which server the other party was from.


    This undoubtedly made many players from the other servers unhappy.


    It was a rare opportunity to suppress the central server, so they wanted to push the central server to the last place and not let them turn the tables.


    As such, they tried to communicate with each other, planning to kill off all the players from the central server first, then fight for the top four positions.


    However, the players on the central server would not let them have their way.


    As a result, whenever the two teams met, such a scene would appear.


    ¡°Brother on the other side, which server are you from?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on the same side, we¡¯re not from the central server!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Regardless of whether it was a mid-tier server or not, the mid-tier players would still say that it was not a mid-tier server when they answered.


    Of course, there were also those who failed.


    When they were asked which server it was, the players from the mid-server answered that they were from the European server. However, the other party happened to be from the European server and saw through them on the spot. Thus, a fight was inevitable.


    Of course, strategy was also very important in a fight. Luck was also very important.


    When they were unlucky, they might encounter a small team of players who might all be the type that could restrain their own monsters. At that time, other than running away, they would only die if they fought head-on.


    The entire event map was filled with infighting.


    Apart from Voldemort, only players with superior intelligence could survive to the end. The teams they led could always create an advantage for their factions and lead them to victory.


    This group of high IQ players would count the number of players in this map in the camp voice channel, and how many different types of players were there. Then, they would plan for the future battles.


    When luck couldn¡¯t determine success or failure, decision-making would become the key to victory in this event.


    For example, in a battle on one of the maps.


    Yin Xiaoqi led the camp, and the entire battle situation was under her control.


    After counting the total number of monsters at the current stage, she asked a group of players who chose zombies to hide, and then let the other players fight each other outside.


    After advancing step by step, there were only four types of creatures left on the final map.


    Zombies, mummies, vampires, and werewolves.


    At this time, Yin Xiaoqi let the players who had randomly transformed into zombies appear.


    Under the suppression effect, the other three types of monsters couldn¡¯t kill the zombies at all. They were completely restrained by the rules.


    This was similar to Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing, but there were more variables in the rules. Although the number of surviving monsters could be seen in the upper right corner, it was extremely difficult to control.


    In the final stage, even though the other side had far more people than them, Yin Xiaoqi still won the match.


    This wave of events made the players feel very excited.


    Without a commander, how to avoid the monsters that could restrain you and kill the enemy players that you could restrain at the same time was full of unknown.


    No one knew what kind of monster their next opponent would be.


    When the end of the event beeped, the event was coming to an end.


    However, at this moment, the entire circle of expedition players was in an uproar.


    The cross-server arena was a part of every event at this stage.


    Many players would try to compete with other players with different growth systems.


    However, in this aspect, the Chinese server had a huge advantage. It could be said that the players from the Chinese server ruled half of the cross-server arena.


    Even if the players from the other servers did not want to admit it, they had to face it.


    As it was a day-long event, many players were immersed in other activities. After three cross-server competitions, they would not pay attention to the situation in the cross-server arena.


    However, this time was different.


    This was because a peak-level battle had occurred.


    At this time, the number of spectators in room 52325 of the cross-server arena was increasing exponentially.


    As the map of the arena loaded, the spectating players appeared in an area similar to the Roman arena, and they were in the audience seats.


    Below him, the figures of two players appeared.


    One of them was ao Jian, who represented the top battle power in the central server, and the other was the publicly acknowledged number one expert in the Asia server,¡±Northstar one blade.¡±


    When the players knew that the two were about to fight, they were all excited.


    The forums often discussed who was stronger.


    However, before they had truly fought, the players from the Asia server and the Chinese server all believed that their sword experts were stronger than the other. They were completely unable to convince the other.


    But this time, it was a direct confrontation.


    Especially the players from the central and Asian servers, they were all excited and wanted to know who would be the number one swordsman.


    As the number of spectators increased, the plane system of the audience seats was activated.


    Otherwise, the arena¡¯s spectator stand would not have been able to accommodate such a large number of players.


    Countless spectator seats were connected to the main arena, ensuring that all the spectating players felt as if they were in the arena itself. It was as if the two dueling players were right in front of them.


    Following the sound of the game notification, the barrier in the center of the arena disappeared.


    At this moment, the spectating players held their breaths.


    However, to the players ¡®surprise, neither arrogant sword nor Northstar made the first move. Instead, they just looked at each other.


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao spoke first,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many of your battle videos. You¡¯re very strong. You¡¯re a Kendo Grandmaster!¡±


    Ao Jian smiled,


    ¡°I¡¯ve also watched your battle videos. Your sword intent is extremely domineering. I¡¯ve always been looking forward to fighting you, and now the day has finally come!¡±


    ¡°But before the competition, can you answer a question in my heart?¡± Beichen Yidao suddenly asked.


    Ao Jian was stunned, but he still nodded his head.


    ¡°Your sword intent is very pure. How did you do it?¡±


    When he had first entered the conquests, Northstar Yidao had watched many of ao Jian¡¯s battle videos on the forums. He had discovered that ao Jian¡¯s sword did not contain any external forces. It was too pure, and it was simply unbelievable.


    This was something Beichen Yidao had always been puzzled about. Now that he had seen ao Jian, he naturally wanted to ask.


    ¡°Because I have no feelings (crossed out)¡±


    ¡°For the sword, I have given up many things, including my true love.¡± At this point, ao Jian¡¯s face turned cold, but his heart ached.


    ¡°You can even abandon your loved ones? I¡¯m afraid your sword has gone off course!¡± Beichen Yidao shook his head and said.


    He walked the ¡¯emotion sword¡¯, and his emotion deepened his sword intent. From the moment he started practicing the sword, his sword intent had condensed his emotions.


    Love, hatred, kinship, and so on ... These were all the keys to his growth in swordsmanship. To be able to reach this stage, Northstar Yidao felt that emotions were something that could not be lacking.


    In fact, in his opinion, his feelings were far greater than the sword in his hand.


    Therefore, Beichen Yidao felt that ao Jian ¡®s¡¯ emotionless sword ¡®path was a bit off.


    Hearing this, ao Jian¡¯s mouth twitched.


    However, he still said with a cold expression,¡±


    ¡°Women will only affect the speed of my sword!¡±


    When Beichen Yidao heard this, he subconsciously looked at the Chinese bellflower on his right arm and revealed a strange expression.


    He suddenly realized that they were both using swords, but they didn¡¯t seem to have a common language.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the audience, a woman suddenly stood up and pulled out her large machete.


    ¡°F * ck, ao Jian you bastard, a woman affecting the speed of your sword? If you have the guts to say that to me, I¡¯ll chop off your ***!¡±


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be so excited. Don¡¯t be so excited!¡±


    Seeing this, mo Xiaoxin quickly pulled mo Lanlan back, who was about to jump into the arena to kill someone.


    Mo Xiaoxin could not help but curse in his heart.


    However, he was also extremely helpless against his emotionless father.


    If you want to compete, then just compete. What are you acting tough for!

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685: Aojian VS Northstar Yidao


    Translator: 549690339


    They both used swords, but after a short exchange, they found that the other was not the same kind of person as them.


    Ao Jian was the type of person who was infatuated with the sword. His feelings for the sword ran through his entire life. The sword was once his everything.


    However, Bei Chen¡¯s attack was the complete opposite.


    He wielded the sword for love, using the sword to protect, to take revenge, to carry out promises, and so on ...


    The sword was more like a tool for him to achieve his goal, and his sword intent was condensed with emotions.


    But most of the time, his strength was not enough for him to put it into action.


    Thus, his sword intent grew stronger as his emotions changed.


    Although the two of them both valued the sword in their hands, the meaning behind it was completely different.


    The conversation ended, and the two stood still.


    With a light wave of ao Jian¡¯s hand, the nine spiritual swords on his back floated up and lined up in front of him.


    ¡°Come, let me see if your sword doctrine or mine is stronger!¡±


    Beichen Yidao nodded and grabbed his right arm with his left hand.


    His right arm fell off at this moment and turned into a five-foot-long tachi with flowing light.


    ......


    The battle was about to begin, and at this moment, the spectators were extremely excited. There were even some players who placed bets on the forum and gave out the odds, preparing to earn a sum of soul coins.


    Of course, this kind of player would be banned from speaking for three days by Lu Wu on the grounds that online gambling was prohibited.


    The players had been looking forward to this battle for a long time.


    Not only the players from the central and Asian servers, but players from other servers also came after hearing the news.


    They all wanted to see who would be stronger in this battle between ao Jian and Bei Chen.


    The number of spectators reached an unprecedented high in a short period of time.


    As the players watched in anticipation, Northstar izudo, who was standing at the side of the arena, made the first move. He took a step forward with his right foot and swung his tachi forward.


    In an instant, a Scarlet sword intent appeared in front of Bei Chen¡¯s blade and swept towards ao Jian.


    Seeing this, ao Jian¡¯s expression turned grave.


    He didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Bei Chen¡¯s attack. He pointed his finger forward, and the nine spiritual swords spun rapidly, forming a sword array and shattering the sword intent.


    At this moment, Bei Chen¡¯s blade moved. He suddenly took three steps forward, and with a twist of his left wrist, three sword intents condensed and swept towards ao Jian.


    Ao Jian¡¯s expression was calm. He split three spiritual swords to meet the red sword intent while the other six split up and stabbed Bei Chen from both sides.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Beichen Yidao didn¡¯t stop at all. As he shouted, he raised his tachi and stabbed forward.


    [Taiyuan sword technique-fall]


    At this moment, the Chinese bellflower turned black, and the black flames climbed up from the hilt of the sword, igniting the sword.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The surging flames surged forward and pushed back the three spiritual swords in front of ao Jian. The six spiritual swords on his left and right were entangled in the air by the black flames and were unable to escape for a while.


    Bei Chen¡¯s blade immediately seized the opportunity. He lowered his body and passed through the three spiritual swords on his left and right, heading straight for ao Jian.


    The Tai sword, burning with black flames, suddenly fell at this moment. The surging sword intent condensed on the sword body, blooming with a dazzling light.


    Ao Jian was shocked. He immediately controlled the three spiritual swords in front of him to form a sword array to meet the attack.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The three spiritual swords trembled violently under the attack and let out a ¡°Weng Weng¡± sound. Ao Jian, who was behind them, was pushed back several meters by the violent sword intent.


    ¡°What a strong talent in sword principle! What a strong sword intent!¡± Ao Jian realized that he had completely underestimated the power of Bei Chen¡¯s blade in his first direct confrontation with him.


    And that was the truth.


    Although ao Jian¡¯s sword intent was pure, his talent with the ¡®sword¡¯ was far inferior to Beichen Yidao, who was widely acknowledged as the most talented swordsman in the history of J country.


    Beichen Yidao¡¯s name was a legend in the J country¡¯s circle.


    He was an absolute master who had broken through the life-and-death catastrophe in the Dharma ending age and comprehended the spirit sword technique.


    Under this attack, a violent sword essence formed out of thin air and continuously charged at ao Jian¡¯s nerves.


    Ao Jian suspected that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his level and attributes were superior to Bei Chen ¡®s, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with such an attack so easily. He would have had to pay a price.


    The sword intent that formed out of thin air in the surroundings rushed over. At this moment, ao Jian formed a sword seal with one hand and extended his hand forward.


    With the same thought, the nine spiritual swords suddenly turned back and lined up in a fan shape behind him. Then, ao Jian stabbed at the incoming tachi with one finger.


    The finger and the tachi collided at this moment.


    At this moment, ao Jian no longer held back. He released one of his strongest techniques, the tenth sword.


    And the tenth sword was himself.


    With the support of the nine spiritual swords on his back, the sword intent condensed in this finger was far greater than before. It was as if his entire person had transformed into a sharp sword that was showing off its sharp edge.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    As the sword Qi crisscrossed, the two forces squeezed each other at the point of collision, forming two circular barriers to offset each other.


    The floor tiles of the arena shattered at this moment and flew to both sides. The sword intent of the two began to strengthen in the stalemate.


    At this moment, the two of them began to compete in sword intent.


    When the surrounding players saw this scene, they cheered and didn¡¯t even blink their eyes. This was even more immersive than those special effects films.


    At this moment, the players from the Chinese and Asian servers were spamming the voice channel in the spectator area, cheering for their own players.


    At this moment, the nine spiritual swords on ao Jian¡¯s back trembled and he took a step forward.


    A soaring sword essence appeared, and a huge colorful sword slowly condensed behind him.


    Bei Chen¡¯s blade was slowly pushed back by this attack.


    Seeing this, the players on the Chinese server started to cheer.


    ¡°Awesome! Our aojian is indeed the best in the sword Dao!¡±


    ¡± 666, this is a battle of special effects. I¡¯m burning my funds, this is too exciting. In comparison, my skills have no special effects at all!¡±


    ¡°Too wild! As expected of a ghost king realm master. Even his battle is so magnificent. So cool! It gives me the motivation to become stronger!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the situation was gradually turning in ao Jian¡¯s favor.


    As the giant sword behind ao Jian gradually took form, his sword intent continued to increase in strength. At this moment, his right index finger also bloomed with a rainbow-colored light.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The moment the giant sword completely took form, ao Jian let out a low roar. Immediately, he retracted his right hand and pointed his index finger forward. The giant sword on his back also stabbed forward.


    ¡°BOOM!¡± The wind howled and the huge sword struck the Bellflower.


    With one strike, Bei Chen¡¯s blade was sent flying, and his body was thrown into the air. The huge sword below followed ao Jian¡¯s direction and flew towards Bei Chen¡¯s blade.


    Seeing this, the players from the central server cheered, knowing that the battle was about to end.


    Meanwhile, the players from the Asia server couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling that they had lost to the F * cking China server again.


    However, an unexpected scene appeared. Bei Chen¡¯s tachi was slowly dragged in the air.


    The speed was very slow, but it created countless afterimages.


    The moment he raised the tachi in front of him, he murmured,¡±


    ¡°Bellflower, come with me!¡±


    The balloon sword trembled, as if in response to Bei Chen¡¯s strike. Countless patterns appeared on its surface, and the flames that had been extinguished by ao Jian¡¯s sword intent reignited.


    [Taiyuan sword technique-she]


    As Bei Chen Yidao murmured, his eyes became extremely determined, and he suddenly slashed the giant sword down.


    The black flames formed by the sword Qi gathered on the blade of the sword. As Bei Chen¡¯s blade slashed down, the flames formed a crescent-shaped sword Qi.


    The moment the sword fell, ao Jian¡¯s face revealed an expression of disbelief.


    Because he found that the sword intent inside the giant sword was being drawn out, constantly flowing into the flaming sword Qi, becoming a part of it.


    In the clash of the two forces, one grew stronger while the other grew weaker, and in the blink of an eye, the weaker side turned into an advantage.


    When the flaming sword Qi broke through the giant sword shadow and shattered it into specks of Starlight, ao Jian could not help but be stunned.


    Ao Jian wasn¡¯t the only one who was stunned. Even the spectating players were dumbfounded.


    They had all heard of the name Northstar one blade. He was publicly acknowledged as the number one expert in the Asia server and had never been surpassed by any other players in the Asia server.


    And ao Jian was one of the strongest cheaters in the central server.


    Even so, most of the players were more inclined to believe that proud sword would win.


    This was because in the eyes of many, ao Jian was an undefeatable legend.


    At least in the war, he had challenged many experts and never lost.


    And the 1524 arena win streak was enough to show how terrifying ao Jian¡¯s battle power was.


    Although the players from the Asia server had spoken ruthlessly, deep in their hearts, they still felt helpless that one blade of the North Star would lose this battle.


    Many of the sub-server players had grown up watching ao Jian¡¯s videos, so they were very familiar with ao Jian¡¯s combat power.


    In the eyes of many players from the Asia server, it was almost impossible for him to lose.


    But this time, Bei Chen¡¯s slash had shattered the impossible.


    The moment the flaming sword Qi shattered the giant sword, it seemed to symbolize the end of a legend. The players watching the battle subconsciously held their breaths.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± At this moment, ao Jian gathered all the sword intent in his body and pointed out his right index finger with a ferocious expression.


    The moment it collided with the flame sword Qi, ao Jian¡¯s figure was engulfed by the flames. His sword intent was slowly weakened as it was offset. In the end, he could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground, panting heavily.


    At this moment, Bei Chen landed on the ground and waved his hand to disperse the sword Qi. He didn¡¯t attack again. Instead, he pressed the Bellflower on his right shoulder and turned it into his right arm.


    ¡°I ... I lost!¡± Ao Jian spoke with a pained expression.


    Beichen Yidao couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the dazed ao Jian, but he didn¡¯t know how to persuade him.


    The competition between swordsmen was sometimes so cruel.


    It was a contest between sword hearts and sword intents. One side¡¯s defeat would often shake the other¡¯s sword heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been pursuing the sword Dao my whole life. Even though I¡¯ve condensed my sword intent to such a pure level ... I¡¯m still not as good as you!¡± At this moment, ao Jian closed his eyes as his heart ached.


    Hearing this, Beichen Yidao shook his head.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Your sword intent is actually stronger than mine, but you haven¡¯t achieved true purity. I found that your sword intent has been mixed with other things, and it no longer has its original realm. If your sword intent could really be as transparent as it used to be, then the one who would be defeated today would definitely be me!¡±


    When he said this, Beichen Yidao¡¯s expression was solemn.


    He wasn¡¯t speaking blindly about this, but rather, he had discovered ao Jian¡¯s weakness in the battle.


    If it was pure sword essence, the killing power would be increased by several levels, and it would not be used by his own sword essence.


    When he had watched ao Jian¡¯s battle videos, Beichen Yidao had studied ao Jian¡¯s sword intent and found that this person¡¯s sword intent was very pure. His killing power was more than a level stronger than his own sword intent.


    This was also the reason why he had asked ao Jian how he could have such a pure sword essence before the battle.


    But this time, Bei Chen discovered that ao Jian¡¯s sword intent was not as pure as before. It had clearly changed, and there was something else mixed in.


    This was without a doubt ao Jian¡¯s greatest weakness, and also something Beichen Yidao had never thought of.


    In fact, although Beichen had used his full strength in this battle, he had done it with the mentality of learning from others.


    He didn¡¯t think that he could win against ao Jian. At most, the odds would be 3.7%. He had 30% and ao Jian had 70%.


    Ao Jian was stunned.


    Have I changed?


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of two people. It was also the appearance of these two fetters that disturbed his firm Dao heart.


    One of them was mo Xiaoxin, and the other was mo Lanlan.


    He had thought that he was all alone in the world and had no other pursuit except for the sword.


    However, their appearance had shaken his rock-solid heart to pursue the way of the sword, causing many emotions to grow in his heart.


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s expression became complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    In the audience, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s eyes widened.


    He had naturally heard the conversation between ao Jian and Beichen Yidao.


    At this moment, he was panicking inside. He couldn¡¯t help but look at his mother mo Lanlan and ask in a low voice,¡±


    ¡°Mother, do you think father will kill us just to reforge the pure sword intent? that way, his path of pursuing the sword Dao will be unimpeded again!¡±


    Hearing this, mo Lanlan slapped the back of mo Xiaoxin¡¯s head. As if she was still not satisfied, she slapped him two more times.


    ¡°Who are you calling your father? who is your father? I picked you up from the streets. You don¡¯t have a father!¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was on the verge of tears as he hurriedly said,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a father, I don¡¯t have a father. I only have my mother, whom I love the most!¡±


    Mo Lanlan glared at him and didn¡¯t answer mo Xiaoxin¡¯s question. Instead, she turned to look at ao Jian, who was in the arena. Her eyes were filled with killing intent, causing mo Xiaoxin to shiver.


    This house was really not easy to stay in.


    His mother was extremely brutal and often abused his son. His father pursued the purest sword Dao and might even kill his wife and son to attain Dao.


    F ** K, it¡¯s a miracle that I¡¯m still alive!


    ¡®It¡¯s too difficult for me ...


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the arena, Beichen Yidao looked at the struggling ao Jian and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He then said,¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re human beings, so emotional ties are bound to exist. Since we can¡¯t get rid of them, why do you want to erase them? they¡¯re not burdens, but power. These feelings that are hard to cut off may make you stronger. You should try to accept them, not resist!¡±


    Hearing this, ao Jian¡¯s heart trembled. He slowly raised his head to look at Beichen Yidao and said,¡±


    ¡°Emotion sword?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My sword intent comes from my feelings. I have never regarded it as a burden. On the contrary, it has given me endless power every time. Although the pure sword intent is strong enough, at the end of this path, you will completely lose your feelings and become a puppet controlled by the sword intent. This is not the path we should take. At that time, you will no longer be you, no matter how strong you are!¡±


    Beichen Yidao¡¯s words were like a blow to the head, shattering the stubbornness in ao Jian¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, ao Jian thought back to the time when he had lost his true love. He was filled with grief, anger, and helplessness.


    The pure sword essence had given him great power, but it had also lost a lot.


    Since those things that he regretted were so difficult to let go, why should he resist? since there was a chance to start over, he should firmly grasp it and not let it leave him again?


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s pure sword heart shattered. At the same time, he revealed a smile.


    Ao Jian smiled as if he had been reborn.


    No matter how many opponents he had won before, he had never laughed. However, this defeat made him laugh.


    Seeing this, Beichen Yidao laughed.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve comprehended it!¡±


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao felt a vigorous and new sword intent being nurtured in ao Jian¡¯s body. Although it was not as pure as before, it was full of vitality and vigor.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ao Jian looked at Beichen Yidao with heartfelt gratitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I hope you can become stronger and return to your peak. I look forward to another battle with you!¡± Beichen Yidao said with a smile.


    ¡°I will. At that time, I will definitely defeat you!¡± Ao Jian nodded with a serious expression.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s figure slowly faded out of the arena as he chose to admit defeat.


    [In this cross-server competition, the two warring parties are Beiqi¡¯s ao Jian and demon Phoenix¡¯s Northstar Yidao. The winner is Northstar Yidao and will obtain competition points ...]


    When the game¡¯s notification sound rang out, the entire audience was in an uproar.


    The players from the Asian server howled like wolves.


    The number one expert of the server had defeated ao Jian of the central server. This was definitely a legendary moment for them, worthy of being recorded in the history of the server.


    They could only describe the feeling of ending a myth as ¡®awesome¡¯.


    Meanwhile, the players from the Chinese server seemed to be in a daze. They could not believe that ao Jian had actually lost to Bei Chen in one strike. This was truly unbelievable.


    Ao Jian had always been so strong and had always been regarded as one of the top three experts in the entire server. But now, he had actually lost ...


    At the same time, the players from the hell, non-server, and European server were all fired up.


    This battle let them know that it was not impossible to break through the legend. Even if they came later, they could still break through the legend and stand at the peak.


    Northstar¡¯s victory had given the players from the other four servers, who had been suppressed by the central server, endless fighting spirit.


    At this moment, a concept was deeply rooted in the hearts of the players. Even if it was a mid-server hack, they would never be defeated. As long as they worked hard, everyone would have a chance!


    When the arena screen faded, the players returned to the game.


    However, the popularity of this battle did not stop, and the players were discussing it on the forum. Many of the top players even started to commentate on this battle. They even provided data support to in-depth analyze the key reasons for the victory and defeat of this battle.


    It could be said that all the players in the server were shocked by this battle ...


    ¡­¡­


    Even after exiting the arena, mo Xiaoxin was still in a daze.


    At this moment, his friends list suddenly popped up, and Mo Xiaoxin subconsciously opened it.


    Ao Jian,¡±you there?¡±


    Seeing that it was a message from ao Jian, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s neck shrank back in fear.


    ¡°Mom, dear ... Ao Jian seems to want to make a move on us. What should we do?¡±


    Hearing this, mo Lanlan slowly drew out her large machete and said with a cold expression,¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After the battle with ao Jian, Beichen Yidao had also returned to the main city, Burning Sky City.


    They were greeted with blessings and cheers from the other guild members, and the entire Burning Sky City was as lively as ever.


    Beichen Yi Dao had no choice but to brace himself and deal with it before he could escape.


    After resting for a while, Northstar one blade opened the activity panel again. He looked at the remaining cross-server battle count and clicked the match button with anticipation.


    Five seconds later, a game prompt appeared:


    [Game prompt: match successful. The opponent this time is Beiqi player ¡°core Hu.¡± Please prepare for battle!]

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686: The Great Demon King VS Beichen Yidao


    Translator: 549690339


    After a short rest, Northstar one blade opened the arena panel again with anticipation.


    He was thinking that after winning this cross-server battle, he could use the arena points to buy a purple quality longsword for Iaki from the merchant shop.


    However, when he saw the name of his opponent, he was dumbfounded.


    Why was his luck so good? previously, it was ao Jian, but this time, he had actually encountered the infamous Great Demon King!


    At this moment, Beichen Yidao was speechless. He felt that he should really try his luck during the next lucky draw event. He might be able to get rich instantly. After all, his luck was too good.


    As the scene around him changed, Beichen Yidao sighed, and his eyes gradually became firm.


    He had to win this battle!


    Many of the players who were paying attention to the cross-server arena occasionally saw that the list of new players refreshed had Northstar one blade and core Hu on it. Their expressions were also very interesting.


    The heat from the battle between Bei Chen and ao Jian had yet to die down, but they didn¡¯t expect a good show to start.


    Some of the players immediately informed their friends about this news. Then, the news about the battle between the two of them appeared on the forum. A large number of players heard the news and rushed over.


    Room 259271 of the arena was instantly filled to the brim, and new seats began to appear.


    The number of people watching the battle rapidly increased.


    This time, the arena¡¯s random scene was on an isolated island. Under the warm sun, a breeze brushed against the face, and the sound of seagulls chirping accompanied by the crashing of waves on the beach made everything seem very quiet and beautiful.


    ......


    At this moment, core Hu and one blade Bei Chen appeared on the beach. At the same time, the defensive barrier that separated the two also appeared.


    The moment he saw his opponent, Hu He also had a strange expression.


    He had participated in the cross-server battle because there were three chances to do so in this event. As long as he won, he would be able to obtain a high amount of arena points as a reward.


    He really didn¡¯t expect to meet an opponent who was a cheat.


    He had watched the battle between ao Jian and Beichen Yidao, so he was surprised to see Beichen Yidao.


    Looking at Beichen Yidao¡¯s serious expression, nuclear Hu awkwardly greeted,¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Northstar blade immediately replied.


    ¡­¡­


    Then, the two of them fell into silence.


    Nuclear Hu didn¡¯t know much about Northstar Yidao. He had only heard that this person was the number one expert in the Asia server, and the deepest impression he had of Northstar Yidao was his battle with ao Jian.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that ao Jian would actually lose to this person.


    Even though the high level arena had a balancing system, ao Jian had always been one of the strongest in Hu He¡¯s eyes, so he had not expected ao Jian to lose.


    At this moment, Hu He didn¡¯t know what ao Jian had encountered, nor did he know that ao Jian had lost because his sword heart had wavered, and his sword intent wasn¡¯t as pure as before. He still thought that Bei Chen Yi Dao really had that kind of strength.


    Beichen Yidao¡¯s name was like thunder to the ears.


    The publicly acknowledged number one player on the forum was the troll ¡®Crayon Shin-chan¡¯, and the most famous player in the game was none other than the Great Demon King ¡®nuclear beard¡¯.


    Crayon Shinchan dominated the forum, bringing suffering and grievance to the players.


    Core Hu¡¯s achievements were equally glorious. He had once brought catastrophes to two large regions by himself, and even caused the strongest players in the five major servers to be dominated by catastrophes for a period of time.


    To be able to make a player from the mid-server suffer was an achievement that the players from the other four major servers had never achieved.


    Therefore, Beichen Yidao felt extremely helpless when he saw Hu He.


    He had encountered one mid-grade cheat after another, and this one seemed to be even more terrifying than ao Jian.


    However, Northstar Yidao didn¡¯t have any thoughts of giving up in this battle. He was prepared to fight with all his might.


    The players were even more excited about this battle, and some even started voting.


    [The Great Demon King versus Beichen Yidao, who do you think will win!]


    A, the Great Demon King


    B, Beichen¡¯s blade


    ¡­¡­


    The players participated in an interesting voting activity like hell wart, and tens of millions of votes were cast in a short time.


    Support for the Great Demon King (94.8%) support for Northstar one blade (5.2%)


    It could be said to be a one-sided vote.


    Although one blade Bei Chen had defeated ao Jian and obtained an eye-catching achievement, he was called a legend by the players in the Asia server after the battle. However, the players in the five servers were all optimistic about the Great Demon King.


    Many of the Asian server¡¯s players had even voted for the Great Demon King.


    The players who knew the Great Demon King knew that although the Great Demon King looked weak, he was actually weak ... But he had so many powerful players under him.


    There were two corpse spirits at the ghost emperor realm, dozens of ghost kings, and a dense crowd of ghost generals.


    Unless one had an innate ability to counter and kill Hu He in one strike, it would be impossible to face an Army of corpse spirits head-on.


    Bei Chen¡¯s blade only had the battle power of an early stage ghost king. If you didn¡¯t take into account his attainments in sword Dao and battle techniques, he might not even be as strong as one of the ghost kings in nuclear Hu¡¯s hands. They were simply not on the same level.


    Therefore, most players voted for the Great Demon King, nuclear Hu.


    ¡°Hahaha, the B * stards of the Asia server continue to be arrogant. This time, the Great Demon King will teach you a lesson. Open your eyes wide and watch!¡±


    ¡°My depressed mood instantly turned for the better. Hahaha, I¡¯ve met the devil King. It¡¯s time to slap his face. I¡¯m so excited!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant. What if Bei Chen hid his strength? it¡¯s hard to say who will win. Don¡¯t get slapped in the face!¡±


    ¡°Come, come, come. It¡¯s time to place your bets. Bet that Beichen one knife will win at 1:5. Your chance to make money is here. Hurry up and place your bets.¡± You have been muted for three days!


    ¡°Although Northstar¡¯s blade is indeed very strong, there¡¯s not much hope of winning against the Great Demon King. If Northstar can win this round, he¡¯ll really be apotheosized!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As the players from the various servers were discussing, the barrier in the middle of the arena slowly dissipated.


    The competition had officially begun!


    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Bei Chen nodded slightly at the bearded man, then slapped his right arm. The kayaki turned into a five-foot-long tachi and slid into his hand.


    Seeing this, Hu He smiled and patted the corpse soul bag.


    As wisps of mist emerged from within, dozens of corpse spirits appeared in front of Hu He.


    Beichen Yidao was speechless.


    Feeling the killing intent of the dozens of corpse spirits, Beichen one blade felt sad.


    This wasn¡¯t a one-on-one fight, it was a group fight!


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Beichen Yidao let out a soft cry and suddenly charged toward Hu He.


    Beichen Yidao knew very well that he would lose if he fought the corpse spirits head on. The only way to win was to kill core Hu, who was controlling the corpse spirits, and end the battle.


    Seeing Bei Chen¡¯s attack, he didn¡¯t panic at all. With a thought, the eight ghost king corpse spirits at the front immediately moved.


    The ground under the eight corpse spirits suddenly caved in, and their figures suddenly disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he was already in front of Beichen Yidao.


    Beichen Yidao¡¯s expression turned serious. He immediately raised his sword and slashed.


    The sword intent condensed into the sword, and a violent sword Qi formed. It advanced with an indomitable momentum.


    Seeing this scene, Hu He¡¯s expression remained the same. He took out a bronze bell and lightly shook it. Immediately, a thick corpse Qi appeared on the bodies of the eight attacking corpse spirits, and their speed increased.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The eight corpse spirits attacked at the same time, clashing with Bei Chen¡¯s soaring sword Qi.


    At this moment, Bei Chen¡¯s blade was sent flying, and he staggered a few steps before he could stabilize himself.


    However, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. His figure shot out like a sharp sword again, wanting to bypass the corpse spirit from the side.


    Although the corpse spirit was strong, in Bei Chen¡¯s opinion, it was still a controlled object, and its agility was definitely not comparable to his.


    However, these corpse spirits were extremely fast. They once again formed a human wall in front of Bei Chen¡¯s blade, and at the same time, they pushed him back.


    After another setback, Beichen Yidao¡¯s battle intent was ignited.


    The balloon sword was suddenly ignited with the flame of sword intent, and his figure once again launched an attack.


    [Taiyuan sword technique-she]


    As he roared, a flaming sword Qi appeared.


    The crescent-shaped flame sword Qi instantly devoured a ghost king realm corpse King. Under the violent sword intent¡¯s assault, cracks appeared on the corpse King¡¯s tough body, and fiery red sword light faintly seeped out from within.


    With a loud bang, the corpse King¡¯s body shattered.


    Bei Chen¡¯s blade seized the opportunity and went straight for Hu He, who was surrounded by the zombies.


    At this moment, the other seven corpse spirits suddenly turned around and attacked him.


    Bei Chen¡¯s saber changed his steps and immediately chose to Dodge.


    Although his reaction was very timely, one of the corpse spirits still managed to hit Bei Chen¡¯s back.


    This attack took away 10% of Bei Chen¡¯s HP and even made him lose his balance.


    At this moment, Bei Chen stabbed the Chinese bellflower into the ground. He used the momentum to spin three times in the air before landing firmly. He then squatted down and shot out like a sharp sword, pointing the tip of the sword at the beard.


    Seeing this, Hu He was a little surprised, but he still shook the bell decisively.


    Immediately, the dozens of corpse clan members in front of Hu He attacked at the same time, throwing themselves at Bei Chen.


    Facing the siege of corpse spirits, Bei Chen¡¯s blade exploded with all his combat power.


    The sword intent burst forth with endless power in his body, reaching the realm of man and sword becoming one. His speed of advancement increased by more than three times.


    Relying on his extremely precise dodging, Bei Chen¡¯s blade actually dodged the attacks of dozens of corpse spirits and bypassed the seemingly unbreakable defensive barrier in a short time.


    Although he was hit several times on the way and his health was in danger, the corners of Northstar one blade¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    The spectating players were also dumbfounded.


    Textbook-like positioning and dodging, godlike body movements. Such skills even made them feel like they were playing a different game from Northstar one blade.


    For a short period of time, the arena¡¯s voice channel was dead silent. The players were all in shock.


    When they saw Bei Chen¡¯s blade rush towards the defenseless Hu He, the spectating players ¡®hearts trembled.


    Were they really going to witness the birth of a legend?


    When Bei Chen¡¯s blade was only three meters away from him, he still had a calm expression on his face. He even had a mysterious smile on his face. At this moment, he lowered his body and slammed his palm on the ground.


    ¡°Corpse burial, coffin sealing!¡±


    With Hu He¡¯s shout, countless twisted black lines appeared on the ground with his palm as the center. They spread out like a spider web.


    At that moment, the corpse spirits behind Bei Chen¡¯s blade exploded, turning into black mist that flew towards Bei Chen¡¯s blade and wrapped around him.


    Beichen Yidao was shocked. He tried to break free, but he found that he couldn¡¯t break free from the restraint of this power.


    More and more corpse Qi surrounded his body. Under the players ¡®shocked gazes, Bei Chen¡¯s blade was gradually covered in corpse Qi.


    The corpse Qi continued to condense and formed a dark black coffin. There were countless ferocious ghost patterns carved on it, completely sealing Bei Chen¡¯s blade and locking it inside.


    Seeing this scene, Hu He grinned.


    The players all knew that his abilities were to refine corpses and control corpse spirits, but they had forgotten his other strength.


    It was the understanding of seals!


    Hu He had been studying how to break the seal. As his understanding of the seal deepened, he had long had the idea of trying to use the seal¡¯s power. This was the most powerful killer move he had spent a lot of time and energy to develop,¡±sealed corpse burial coffin¡±.


    This ¡°sealing¡± coffin contained the combined power of dozens of ghost kings. Once the seal was formed, one would be invincible in the same realm, and could even easily fight enemies in a higher realm.


    ¡°Bye-bye!¡± At this moment, Hu He clenched his fist at the coffin.


    The corpse Qi coffin slowly sank into the ground and continued to go deeper.


    With the snap of his fingers, the entire Island shook, and a game notification appeared.


    [Arena prompt: this match has ended. The two sides are Beiqi players: [Nuclear Beard¡¯s demon beard player: Northstar one blade, winner nuclear beard, arena points obtained ...]


    Seeing the winning message, he decisively opened his friends list and sent a message to the wall chat group.


    Core of beard: ¡°I¡¯ve regained my dignity. I didn¡¯t want to use this move, but I think it¡¯s the best way to show off.¡±(Copper necklace on waist.jpg)


    Nie Feng: ¡°Great Demon King 666, I¡¯m your little fan. I want to bear your children!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He said.


    [Gou ¡®Zi: no wonder you didn¡¯t use Yuan Xu and Hanba¡¯s corpse spirit. It turns out that you¡¯ve already planned to show off (Sea King¡¯s disdainful face.jpg).]


    [Ye Xue ¡®er: you¡¯re strong. I didn¡¯t expect you to secretly develop such a strong ability, Devil King. Tell us what other tricks you¡¯ve hidden. Let us see them (funny)]


    No. 7:¡±I¡¯m shocked. Little friend Hu nuclear, you¡¯re really talented. It was the right choice to start on your own career!¡±


    Ao Jian,[I¡¯ve embarrassed you guys (covers face)]


    [Old saying: haha, don¡¯t say that, Big Boss proud sword. You¡¯ve always been one of the strongest in my heart. I believe you¡¯ll return to your peak ... Oh right, you actually expressed your feelings. Unbelievable (shocked by the sea King.jpg)]


    Yuan Fang,[that¡¯s right, the cold and arrogant sword boss has actually expressed his feelings. I suddenly feel that there¡¯s some human touch to it (QiuQiu is shocked.jpg)]


    Youzi: ¡°this is a warning for the backstabbing above. You¡¯re forbidden from using QiuQiu¡¯s emoji. The copyright belongs to youzi¡¯s family. (QiuQiu, arms akimbo.jpg)¡±


    Yin Xiaoqi thought,¡±damn ... The devil is awesome!¡±


    Tang mu: ¡°the Great Demon King is really strong. He can even create his own skills. He¡¯s an all-rounded talent..jpg¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at his friends in the chat group complimenting him, core Hu scratched his head in embarrassment, but the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but curve up.


    As the battle ended, the arena exit countdown appeared.


    At this moment, the players who were watching the competition were in an uproar.


    They felt that the entire battle was truly exciting.


    Just when they thought that Beichen¡¯s blade was going to create a legend, a shocking reversal happened.


    Nuclear Beard¡¯s last move, the almost unbreakable seal, had killed the players, causing them to cry out in excitement.


    At this moment, all the players wanted to say was that the Great Demon King was awesome!


    The players on the Chinese server all said in the voice channel,¡±


    ¡°Your father is still your father. I¡¯m just asking if you¡¯re convinced!¡±


    ¡°Friends from the Asia server, are you still in the voice channel? come out and continue to talk tough (funny)¡±


    ¡°The Great Demon King: didn¡¯t you want to create a legend? Pa! Pa! (Funny face)¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The depressed mood of the players on the central server was instantly wiped away, and their former arrogance returned ...

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687: The big shuffle


    Translator: 549690339


    Several hours after the battle ended, the players were still immersed in the two peak-level battles.


    The players were really satisfied with the two matches.


    Many players even thought that compared to Hu He and the others, they were not playing a game. In terms of combat power, they could not be compared at all.


    However, the rise of Northstar¡¯s blade had given hope to many players who had joined the war later on.


    It would let them understand that the strongest player wasn¡¯t always the same. They still had hope of catching up and also had the chance to become a cheater.


    The craze of learning combat skills began.


    The players watched the two battles repeatedly, especially the one between ao Jian and one blade Northstar.


    They couldn¡¯t copy core Hu¡¯s abilities, but they could learn the battle techniques of Beichen Yidao and ao Jian.


    Many of the expert players ¡®explaining videos were also highly sought after during this period.


    These players with outstanding comprehension abilities had spent a lot of energy explaining the two battles. They had even analyzed them frame by frame in slow motion, so they had also received rewards from the players on the forum. It could be considered as a reward for their efforts.


    In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, this was undoubtedly a virtuous cycle.


    Every time the experts analyzed and explained, the players would be inspired and helped.


    If they shared their videos on the forum, they would receive rewards from the players, which would motivate them to make better works and share them with the players.


    ......


    This was also what Lu Wu wanted to see.


    ¡­¡­


    Yellow spring, devouring Sea area.


    A fleet sailed from afar and slowly approached the harbor of the bone Island in the center of the sea.


    The Sea King, who was standing at the bow of the ship, was looking in the direction of the island with a smile on his face.


    The netherworld Sea region¡¯s branch had started a war against the player clans. This was something that he had not wanted to see at all, because he did not want to become enemies with the player clans.


    Therefore, the Sea King understood that it had to make a choice when this battle began.


    Although this process was inevitable, the Sea King still decided to believe in its own judgment. It gritted its teeth and prepared to be a ¡°traitor¡± for once.


    However, the result was beyond his expectations.


    Elder Ying¡¯s inexplicable care not only made him feel surprised, but the changes in the battle that followed were even more bizarre.


    The confrontation between the two forces had turned into a Battle of Gods.


    The moment demon ape venerable and sword venerable appeared, the atmosphere of the battle had completely changed.


    Especially under venerable devil ape¡¯s power, all external forces seemed so small, and the fighting Army was annihilated in the blink of an eye.


    While the Sea King was extremely shocked, it also discovered that it was weak in the face of absolute power.


    At this moment, he was even more eager to develop and become stronger.


    The Sea King didn¡¯t know what the final result of the battle between venerable devil ape and venerable sword was, but he knew that he should have won without doing anything!


    After meeting the players, the Sea King once thought that his life would be full of ups and downs ... The kind that was very sad.


    After all, everything he had worked so hard to create in the sea of vanity was destroyed by the hands of a player clan. It was the same as starting all over again.


    However, he never thought that he would later reach a height that he had never reached before because of playing the clan.


    At this moment, the Sea King sighed with emotion.


    At this time, the mutt fleet had already approached the bone Island. The soldiers stationed at the port immediately controlled the sea beasts to approach and began to check their identities.


    When they saw the Sea King take out the ¡°sea God¡¯s pardon¡± that represented the identity of the war Chamber of Commerce, these guards did not stop him and immediately let him through.


    At this time, the Sea king¡¯s messenger stationed there was already waiting at the port.


    After the Sea King stepped onto the port, the messenger immediately greeted him and brought the Sea King to the giant tower in the center of the island.


    After a few hours, the Sea King was brought to a half-human, half-snake woman by the envoy.


    Looking at the charming woman lying on the chair in front of him, the Sea King muttered in his heart,¡±


    ¡°Flirtatious woman!¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to say this out loud. He naturally knew the identity of the woman in front of him.


    He was the highest-ranking President of the yellow Springs Branch. He controlled the trade of several nearby seas and could be considered a true Overlord.


    ¡°Mu hai, I¡¯ve heard elder Ying mention you before. He thinks highly of you. Didn¡¯t you follow elder Ying to the sea of vanity this time? why did you suddenly inform the emissary to see me?¡± The woman¡¯s red lips parted slightly as she looked at the Sea King and smiled.


    When the Sea King heard this, a strange expression appeared on his face.¡±


    Has elder Ying not returned yet?¡±


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face suddenly froze.


    When she had heard the Sea king¡¯s messenger say that the Sea King wanted to see her, she had been puzzled, but when she heard the Sea King say this, she immediately realized that something was wrong.


    As the leader of the yellow spring Sea area¡¯s branch, she wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, she was very smart.


    She could already smell the danger in those few words.


    ¡°Tell me the details!¡± At that moment, Ling Xi stood up and looked at the Sea King with a serious expression.


    When the Sea King heard this, a hint of frustration appeared on its face.¡±


    ¡°Guild leader, it¡¯s like this. At that time, we were gathered at the kui Dragon Sea under elder Ying¡¯s instructions. Then, we headed to the sea of vanity, where the player clans were located. When we arrived near the colored glass sea, we followed elder Ying¡¯s instructions and attacked the player clans. However, we were met with their tenacious resistance ...¡±


    At this moment, the Sea King explained the whole story after some slight modifications.


    At first, Ling Xi had not felt that there was a problem, but when she heard that there were deity realm powerhouses appearing after the battle and that elder Ying could not hold on any longer and had chosen to call for help from the headquarters, she could not help but widen her eyes.


    According to the ocean King, the appearance of the demonic ape clan made it difficult for the ten War Chamber of Commerce to resist. Then, venerable demonic ape appeared and killed a godly state expert from the headquarters with a raise of his hand.


    At that moment, Ling Xi¡¯s face turned pale.


    She knew that she was in trouble.


    Back then, elder Ying¡¯s suggestion had always been to be cautious and not to rashly attack the player clans.


    But she had rejected elder Ying¡¯s decision, thinking that the player clans would not be able to withstand a single blow, and that they could totally go all out to wipe them out.


    This decision had been witnessed by many members of the meeting, including the messenger stationed here by the headquarters.


    Now that she heard that all the divine Spirit realm experts in the headquarters had been killed in this battle, Ling Xi knew that she had caused trouble.


    Such bad news terrified her.


    ¡°Then why are you the only one who came back? where are the others?¡± At this moment, Ling Xi glared at the Sea King and said. She was no longer as calm as she was before.


    ¡°At that time, the battle situation was very urgent. Elder Ying ordered me to guard the rear to prevent the remaining members of the player clans from escaping. Therefore, our mutt Chamber of Commerce suffered relatively less losses in this battle and was not affected by the battle between venerable devil ape and venerable sword. That was why we were lucky enough to return!¡± The Sea King¡¯s face was filled with hesitation, and it seemed to be very afraid.


    In fact, he was very happy in his heart. It was a good death, a good death ...


    ¡°What about elder Ying? could it be that he was also in this battle ...¡± Ling Xi¡¯s face turned ashen as she said that.


    ¡°Elder Ying has been taken away by the sword Saint. I am not sure where he went exactly. I thought that he had returned and you already knew everything!¡± The Sea King immediately replied.


    After understanding the whole story, Ling Xi¡¯s eyes glowed red. It was clear that she was feeling very emotional.


    After a moment of silence, Ling Xi was still deep in thought and did not pay any attention to the sea King.


    The Sea King stood at the side, not daring to speak or ask. At the same time, it cursed in its heart,¡±


    ¡°Flirtatious woman, if there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and let me go!¡±


    At this moment, Ling Xi spoke,¡±


    ¡°Sea King, I understand. This time, the headquarters will distribute a batch of materials that belong to your War Chamber of Commerce. You can go to the person in charge to get them. I will inform you if there are any subsequent tasks!¡±


    The Sea King nodded respectfully and immediately turned to leave.


    At this moment, the Sea King¡¯s heart was filled with joy, because he knew that this batch of resources would all belong to him, and no one could share it with him.


    After all, their teammates had all been annihilated, and the mutt Chamber of Commerce was the only one left out of the top ten war Chambers of Commerce.


    And the yellow Springs Branch would definitely not keep this batch of resources, because this was the general distribution of resources to the war Chamber of Commerce. The devouring branch only had the right to transfer but not the right to decide.


    After all, nurturing the war Chamber of Commerce wasn¡¯t just a decision made by the branch. The headquarters of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was the main leader, and some of them only had the power to transfer and appoint and dismiss.


    In fact, all the war Chambers of Commerce with potential were one of the reserve forces of the netherworld headquarters.


    Once they stood out and had enough strength to enter the central Sea area, they would become a new force in the headquarters.


    This was also the reason why the yellow Springs headquarters had distributed ten ¡®sea God¡¯s Amnesty scrolls¡¯ to the yellow Springs Branch.


    With an excited mood, the Sea King, under the guidance of the messenger, found the person in charge of managing this batch of supplies.


    Just as the Sea King had thought, the person in charge did not dare to embezzle the supplies, and all ten supplies were given to him without exception.


    The Sea King arrived by air and returned with a full load. When it received the supplies, the Sea King grinned so widely that the corners of its mouth reached its ears ...


    Shortly after the Sea King left, an emergency meeting was held on the bone Island.


    Ling Xi did not dare to hide this matter and immediately informed the messenger from the headquarters stationed at the branch of the Sea King¡¯s message. The emissary from the headquarters did not hesitate at all. He opened the communication rune that he carried with him and sent the message to the yellow Springs headquarters in the central Sea area.


    Under Ling Xi¡¯s nervous gaze, the headquarters quickly replied.


    When she found out that the sword Saint and the other two God emissaries had not returned to the headquarters in the central region of the sea, Ling Xi collapsed to the ground. She knew that she was completely finished.


    Just as she had expected, the central sea of the yellow spring had issued an order to punish her.


    The reason was that they had not investigated the situation of the enemy forces and had acted rashly without reporting to the headquarters, causing the headquarters to suffer a huge loss!


    The punishment was to strip President Ling Xi of her authority in the devouring Sea area and send her to the central Sea area as a ¡®resource slave¡¯ for 800 years!


    When she heard that she was going to be enslaved by resources and suffer for 800 years, Ling Xi no longer had the pride and confidence she had before.


    She had spent her entire life to get to this point, but she did not expect that because of a mistake in decision-making, all her efforts would be in vain.


    At that moment, she was extremely regretful that she had not listened to elder Ying¡¯s suggestion.


    As long as she knew the true background of the player clan, she could seek help from the headquarters no matter how strong the player clan was. At that time, no matter how heavy the losses were or how many deity-level powerhouses were lost, it would have nothing to do with her, because the yellow Springs headquarters would take over everything.


    It wasn¡¯t like now, where she had to take the main responsibility.


    At the same time, all the higher-ups who had supported Ling Xi¡¯s decision during the previous meeting were also affected.


    The messenger did not have the slightest bit of sympathy and reported the truth, because this was his mission.


    Just like President Ling Xi, these higher-ups were all dismissed and punished.


    At the same time, the netherworld headquarters issued an order. If elder Ying, the second-in-command of the devouring Sea area branch, returned, he would take over Ling Xi¡¯s position as President. If he didn¡¯t return, he would report to the headquarters and make a decision!


    Due to the war with the player clans, the entire Yellow Springs Branch in the sea of devouring had been reshuffled. Most of the higher-ups were dismissed.


    An Oracle from the headquarters tore through space and arrived.


    These high-level personnel who were punished were all taken to the central Sea area and became hard labor in the dark water prison resource area!


    As for the division in the devouring Sea area that they had once focused on running, they no longer had anything to do with it.


    This news quickly spread throughout the nearby seas, causing a huge commotion.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688: Sword Dao domain


    Translator: 549690339


    The change in the upper echelons of the yellow Springs Branch in the devouring Sea area had caused a huge commotion in the nearby sea areas.


    The players soon found out about the matter from the forces of the nearby seas.


    However, the players didn¡¯t care about this and continued their daily life in the game as usual.


    And when Lu Wu heard this news, he had the same mentality as the players.


    After all, he knew very well that the netherworld branch in the devouring Sea area was not worth mentioning at all to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the central Sea area. It could not shake the foundation of the central netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    What Lu Wu was very concerned about was the battle between venerable sword and venerable monster ape.


    This battle had been going on for several days, and Lu Wu had been using the divine weapon to monitor their battle situation.


    Today, the battle was finally over.


    When Lu Wu cut the scene over, he realized that the powerful Sword Saint was already seriously injured, and elder Ying was nowhere to be found.


    In the end, venerable devil ape won the battle and returned to the path of hell.


    The severely injured venerable swordsman fell from the sky and crashed to the South of the Jade spring Sea area. His soul was shattered, and only a wisp of consciousness was left.


    At this moment, the sword Saint had completely exhausted his life force. Even if he wanted to ask for help, he was powerless.


    As his physical body crumbled and the divine seal left his body, the powerful sword intent that burst out from his body formed a new domain in the Jade spring Sea area, covering an area of five nautical miles. The interior was a vast expanse of white, and the sound of swords could be heard occasionally.


    ......


    Such a huge change in the sea area immediately attracted the attention of all the major forces in the Jade spring Sea area.


    All sorts of investigations were launched.


    During this time, the players also got the news from the nearby forces.


    Although they did not know that the Kendo realm was related to the sword venerable in the central sea of the yellow spring, the players were curious about this unusual phenomenon and wanted to find out what it was.


    After all, the players ¡®common thought was that all strange and wonderful events were:


    It might be a chance encounter, and he might be able to obtain a hidden inheritance.


    It might be a chance encounter, and he might be able to obtain a hidden treasure.


    It could be an opportunity, or he might have obtained a high amount of soul coins ...


    As long as the players could think of it, it could be inside.


    After this news was posted on the forums, a large number of players could not sit still and headed there on their ships.


    Every player yearned for a legacy, something that was extremely rare.


    Aside from solitary blade and proud sword¡¯s special growth-type weapons, the majority of the weapons and equipment would change as players grew. However, the legacy would not. It would provide stronger buffs and help as the player grew.


    In comparison, inheritances could be said to be the most valuable and potential increase in the war game at this stage.


    Therefore, the players ¡®imagination ran wild when they saw the strange realm that had appeared in the Jade spring Sea area.


    But even if there was a one in ten thousand chance, or even a lower chance, the players did not want to miss it.


    As such, a large number of players set off towards the Kendo territory.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the Jade spring Sea area, North of the wangxu Sea area.


    A huge sword Dao domain enveloped the south side of the sea. Occasionally, sharp sword Qi would shoot out from the domain, and all the creatures within the domain would be killed by the sword Qi.


    As a result, the southern sea area was dyed a sea of blood in a short time, and the smell of blood filled the air.


    All the forces of the Jade spring Sea area were alarmed.


    Haimon, who sensed the fluctuation of God¡¯s power, also dived into the sea at the first moment, not wanting to be affected by the karma.


    The nearby sea forces who didn¡¯t know the specific situation began to investigate at this time.


    When they saw the blood-stained sea, although they were shocked, they still mustered up the courage to try to approach the White domain.


    However, when they stepped into the realm of swordsmanship, they were faced with countless sharp sword Qi.


    Almost none of the spies of the forces in the Jade spring Sea area were spared. Most of them were swallowed by the sword Qi, and a small number of powerful ones were lucky enough to escape with serious injuries.


    The forces of the Jade spring Sea area didn¡¯t dare to act rashly in the face of such a terrifying sword doctrine realm.


    There were many speculations about this in the Jade spring Sea area, but they had no clue.


    It was at this time that the players ¡®fleets arrived one after another.


    The forces of the Jade spring Sea area were actually very familiar with the player families. Many of the forces of the Jade spring Sea area had even suffered losses at the hands of the player families.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to be enemies with the player clans.


    This was because the battle records of the player clans in the sea were too impressive, and they had already become a huge force in their eyes.


    Ever since they chased away the Sea King and dominated the sea of vanity, this new force was already a very powerful force among the major forces in the nearby sea.


    The subsequent move to confront the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had even scared the major forces of the Jade spring Sea area.


    At that time, they only had one thought.


    The players were probably crazy. They would definitely be killed by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the future.


    However, the fact was that the netherworld Chamber of Commerce couldn¡¯t do anything to the player families until now. Instead, it had been repeatedly defeated.


    In particular, the news that the yellow Springs Branch in the sea of devouring had launched an attack on the player clans, resulting in a change in leadership, had changed their impression of the player clans greatly.


    In their eyes, the player clans were top-tier sea powers that they could only befriend and not become enemies with.


    Therefore, when they saw the arrival of the player clan¡¯s fleet, the members of the various organizations who were observing the situation near the Kendo territory decisively went forward to negotiate with the player clan, trying to persuade them and expressing their friendliness.


    He had the attitude of a bootlicker.


    The players were already familiar with some of the organization members. They had even interacted with each other at a trade exchange on an island.


    The players listened to their kind advice, but they didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    After all, as long as there was a chance of obtaining a legacy or a rare item in this domain, it would be worth it to risk his life to explore the area. How could he not try?


    As a result, a large number of player warships and ghost ships sailed into the Kendo realm under the shocked expressions of the forces in the Jade spring Sea area.


    However, what the players were greeted with was the destruction of sword will and sword aura. A large number of players ¡®ships were destroyed and they died. They did not even see what was inside when they realized that their vision was gradually darkening and the game prompt of death appeared ...


    As more and more players arrived from behind, the players sent their heads in in wave after wave, completely dumbfounding the surrounding members of the various forces of the Jade spring sea realm.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say or ask about this. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.


    ¡­¡­


    After the players continued to explore the Kendo territory for a day and a night, many of them suddenly felt a little depressed.


    That was because the players did not get anything out of the 24-hour investigation.


    However, just as some players were about to give up, a post on the forum once again ignited the enthusiasm of the players.


    [I¡¯m so lucky that I¡¯ve explored hundreds of meters inside and wasn¡¯t punished by the sword aura. In the end, I found this thing. I feel like I¡¯m going to get rich soon. Let me give you a price!] [Tower master: Molten Core]


    (Picture attached, item details, Jop)


    [Sword will fragment (purple special)]:


    [Item Introduction: an incomplete sword essence of the sword principle that the sword venerable comprehended when he was young. It contains the essence of the tsunami sword principle. If you comprehend it, you can grasp a part of the tsunami sword essence and improve your sword skills.]


    [Item completeness: 0.12%]


    [Item grade: incomplete inheritance (purple-colored inheritance)]


    [Details: you must have a Foundation in the way of the sword. Otherwise, you will not be able to comprehend the profound sword essence within.]


    [Item Note: This inheritance is extremely difficult to comprehend. Please use it with caution. Otherwise, you will suffer the backlash of the sword intent inside, causing great damage to yourself.]


    ¡­¡­


    Suikua Taro: ¡°F * ck, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen an inheritance that can be traded. I¡¯m not bragging, but it¡¯ll definitely fetch a sky-high price if it¡¯s sold. Many children from other servers will probably buy it from other servers. Op, you¡¯re really going to be rich. Spread the money out (envious little eyes).¡±.jpg)


    Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°the completion rate of this inheritance is only 0.12%. It¡¯s not as valuable as the previous poster said. It¡¯s only about 1/10000 of the inheritance. However, it will definitely sell for a high price. Haven¡¯t you guys noticed the most important point?¡± This was the sword intent fragment of the yellow spring Swordmaster ... Could it be that this fellow was gone?


    Xue Li the strongest: ¡°as expected, venerable devil ape is stronger. After all, he¡¯s an expert who can fight across realms. I was right!¡±


    Round head and round belly: ¡°i f * cking won the bet. The brother who gambled with me and ate shit, it¡¯s your turn to perform. Remember to turn on the live broadcast (funny)@I¡¯m not afraid of anyone.¡±


    Mu jiuge asked,[tower master, are you selling?] If you want to sell it, message me privately. I can give you a price that you¡¯re satisfied with!


    [Fury of the mad man (ou): op, sell it to me. The price will be higher than the one above!]


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: stop it, I¡¯m very jealous now (let out a scream that I want too.jpg)]


    A big Wolfhound said,¡±Oh, I want it too! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Crayon Shinchan replied to a big wolfdog: Do you want to eat fart? I can¡¯t imagine the posture of a dog waving a sword. It¡¯ll probably be very unpleasant to the eye, so I advise you to be kind, give up on unrealistic ideas, and be a dog (funny)


    ¡­¡­


    At that moment, many players who were observing the situation could no longer sit still.


    The player who posted the thread had only received a broken inheritance and not a complete one. This meant that there were many more inheritance fragments inside. The players ¡®enthusiasm was stirred by the appearance of this thread.


    A large number of players began to head towards the Jade spring Sea area.


    As for whether the netherworld Swordmaster had already fallen, the players were no longer concerned ...


    As the craze of heading to the Kendo realm to ¡°pick up inheritances¡± began, it became unstoppable. Every day, a large number of player fleets came to the southern sea of the Jade spring, and a large number of players died in the realm every day.


    Such an act completely dumbfounded the major forces of Jade spring.


    Regarding this, the major forces of bi Quan still did not dare to say or ask. They just watched silently, trembling in their hearts.


    It was also at this time that one of the players set his eyes on this Feng Shui treasure land.


    That was mo Xiaoxin.


    The ¡°negative body¡± technique that he was practicing required him to absorb negative energy to improve the progress of the technique.


    Usually, if they were to go all out on the forum, although the effect was excellent, it would also lead to an increase in the bounty.


    This wasn¡¯t a good thing for mo Xiaoxin. After all, his mother was watching him with a machete.


    Therefore, at this stage, he had restrained himself a lot on the forum.


    Now that he knew that a large number of players were dying every day in the Kendo territory, he knew that his chance to grow had come.


    The dissatisfaction, anger, and resentment in the players ¡®minds were all materials he needed for his cultivation.


    Therefore, he decisively drove his small boat to the Jade spring Sea area.


    Just as he had thought, the negative emotions here were very rich, which was very suitable for his cultivation ...


    Other than mo Xiaoxin, there was another person who arrived on specter ship.


    This person was ao Jian.


    Ever since his sword heart was shattered, ao Jian had completely given up on cultivating the heartless sword.


    Although the pure sword essence was very strong, he knew that he could no longer walk this path.


    Because he saw the true love he thought he had lost.


    At that moment, the pure sword intent had already been contaminated with foreign objects, and it was no longer as indestructible as it had been.


    But at that time, he had not chosen to give up. He had still persisted in his sword path.


    However, the moment he lost, ao Jian suddenly realized that he had long had this desire. It was just that his stubbornness made him continue to persist.


    And what Beichen Yidao had said was only the last straw that made him make up his mind.


    In the end, ao Jian chose family over continuing to practice the emotionless sword. He also wouldn¡¯t do something heartless that he would regret for the rest of his life just to end the thoughts in his heart.


    This was a path that he had once been determined on, but it had completely collapsed with his failure.


    After forming his new sword heart, ao Jian began to contact Mo Lanlan and Mo Xiaoxin.


    Although he still didn¡¯t get a reply, he was willing to continue working hard until he made up for his past mistakes and received their forgiveness.


    Originally, ao Jian didn¡¯t know about the ¡°domain of Kendo¡± that had caused such a sensation on the forums.


    This was because he had not opened the forum for the past few days. All he could think about was mo Xiaoxin and his mother.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the connection in the ancient language, ao Jian would not have known about this matter.


    He had come here this time because Gu Yu and the others had persuaded him to give it a try!


    After some hesitation, ao Jian still chose to agree.


    Although he had given up on practicing the emotionless sword, his passion for the sword Dao had never faded.


    Now that he had to start all over again, although he didn¡¯t have the craziness of the past, he was still infatuated.


    The boat crossed the boundary of the sea at this time and came to the blue Spring Sea area. After continuing to sail for a while, a white sword Dao domain appeared in front of them.


    Ao Jian stood at the bow of the ship and looked up. A smile appeared on his face.


    Success or failure is no longer what I desire, so let me try!

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689: Chapter 689-sword intent


    Translator: 549690339


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s boat slowly entered the sword doctrine realm.


    There were a few other players ¡®battleships nearby.


    The moment he entered the domain, ao Jian discovered that his sword heart had started to tremble.


    This was not the resonance between the sword heart and the sword essence in the domain, but fear.


    This feeling was as if the sword heart in his body had met an even stronger expert who could completely suppress it. The sword essence wreaking havoc in the domain made this sword heart tremble.


    Ao Jian took in a deep breath and continued to move forward.


    At this time, curses came from all around.


    Ao Jian immediately turned to look in the direction of the sound. Through the hazy mist, he saw a battleship collapse under the raging sword Qi. Countless figures fell into the water, and then the curses faded and everything returned to calmness.


    Ao Jian was speechless.


    At this moment, ao Jian had also personally witnessed the dangers within the sword Dao domain.


    However, he was still very calm.


    The small boat continued to move forward for about ten meters. Ao Jian¡¯s heart trembled. He suddenly raised his head and looked to the left. He immediately discovered a blue fragment shooting toward him.


    Eight streams of sword Qi surrounded the blue fragment, each of which was filled with a chilling intent.


    ......


    Seeing this, ao Jian immediately waved his hand and the nine spiritual swords on his back immediately circled in front of him, forming a sword formation.


    However, what ao Jian didn¡¯t expect was that the sword seal formed from blue sword intent suddenly stopped in the air. It didn¡¯t attack him, but instead trembled and let out a buzzing sound.


    As The Blue Sword seal trembled, ao Jian suddenly understood what the sword seal fragment was trying to convey.


    To be precise, this sword seal was sending a very simple message to the sword essence in his body.


    Challenge!


    The sword seal fragment that was condensed from sword will wanted to challenge the sword will in his body.


    After a brief moment of shock, ao Jian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile. He kept the nine spiritual swords in front of him and stood still as he looked at the sword intent. The aura around him began to rise.


    As if sensing that ao Jian had responded to its challenge, The Blue Sword seal trembled even more violently, and waves of sword intent instantly enveloped ao Jian.


    Under the pressure of this overbearing sword intent, ao Jian¡¯s face instantly paled.


    The sword intent in his body became even more chaotic and began to disperse bit by bit.


    In a battle of sword intent, the loser¡¯s sword heart would definitely be disturbed, and a lot of sword intent would be worn out.


    Even though this was only one of the many sword minds of the yellow spring Swordmaster and it was only a fragment, the powerful sword mind was still not something that ao Jian could withstand. He could not help but take a step back.


    With this step back, the newly born sword intent in ao Jian¡¯s body collapsed with a loud bang, and his aura also dissipated.


    At this moment, The Blue Sword seal stopped trembling. Sword Qi once again appeared around his body and locked onto ao Jian.


    At this moment, ao Jian felt a wave of killing intent.


    However, ao Jian didn¡¯t panic. He looked at The Blue Sword seal calmly, and a new sword intent was born in his body.


    As long as the heart of the sword was not shattered, the sword intent could be Reforged even if it was scattered!


    As the sword intent within ao Jian¡¯s body appeared once more, the killing intent on The Blue Sword intent receded, and it once again issued a sword intent challenge.


    Ao Jian still chose to accept the challenge.


    As the familiar sword essence pressed down, the new sword essence in ao Jian¡¯s body was still unable to withstand it and dispersed.


    However, when The Blue Sword seal wanted to kill ao Jian again, the sword intent in his body condensed and reignited.


    It might be difficult for others to re-condense their sword intent, but every time the sword intent collapsed, it would make the swordsman lose his will to fight, and even his sword heart would become unstable.


    However, ao Jian had already let go of all this.


    In the past, he had almost lost his mind due to his failure in a sword competition. His obsession with victory was extremely strong.


    However, after experiencing so much, especially after knowing that his true love was still around, he had already discovered that there was something more important.


    After being defeated by Bei Chen, he was unwilling to accept his defeat.


    However, the ¡¯emotion sword¡¯ mentioned by Beichen Yidao made him come to his senses and make a decision to let go of the biggest obsession in his heart.


    At that moment, the sword heart was broken, and the sword intent that had been re-forged had been reborn.


    From that moment on, success and failure were like fleeting clouds. Ao Jian only had a pure love for the sword and nothing else.


    Thus, even though his sword intent was scattered, ao Jian was still able to easily condense it.


    This was because his sword intent did not have the obsession with victory, the pursuit of the strongest sword principle, or the desire to use the sword to achieve any goal.


    This time, the pure sword intent was filled with passion.


    The emotionless sword that he had taken was a sword Dao path that gradually abandoned feelings and humanity.


    All emotions and human nature were like a scabbard that firmly locked ao Jian¡¯s sword intent, making it impossible to unsheathe it.


    If it was not cut, it was like a sword unsheathed, how could it be sharp!


    Thus, when he sparred with Beichen Yidao, ao Jian was like a heartless sword that had not been unsheathed. He had no power to speak of.


    The moment the heart of the sword shattered, it was equivalent to the disappearance of the scabbard.


    This road had finally come to an end.


    After the new sword intent was formed, ao Jian¡¯s feelings for the sword were only love.


    As long as his passion did not diminish, then other emotions would not affect his sword intent, and victory or defeat would not be able to shake his sword heart.


    It was easy to condense the sword heart based on passion, but it was too difficult to reach this level.


    This was like Beichen¡¯s blade.


    He cared about his sword, because this sword could help him take revenge, kill enemies, protect, and so on ...


    Therefore, the sword was more like an indispensable tool for Beichen¡¯s blade than a pure love. He could not condense such a sword heart.


    The former ao Jian was also like this.


    Although he was infatuated with the sword, he was still affected by many other things.


    His initial thought was to surpass emotionless, so he trained hard in swordsmanship. After receiving jianchou¡¯s inheritance, he even acknowledged jianchou¡¯s way of the sword.


    If he wasn¡¯t talented enough, he would use a sword to make up for it. If one sword wasn¡¯t enough, he would use two ...


    However, in reality, he wanted to make up for the difference in talent and compare himself with others. He already had a competitive heart.


    This was not a pure love for the sword, because he still had a goal in his heart that he wanted to achieve.


    But once, other than his passion for swords, ao Jian had no other thoughts.


    Thus, ao Jian had accomplished something that was almost impossible for most sword artists.


    He easily condensed the scattered sword intent again.


    Even if it failed, it didn¡¯t cause any loss to the new sword intent.


    The Blue Sword seal¡¯s challenge continued. In the confrontation of sword essence again and again, ao Jian, as the defeated party, was calm and collected, while The Blue Sword seal, which had won many times, was clearly dim.


    It could not wash away ao Jian¡¯s love for swords.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the battle between ao Jian and The Blue Sword seal had reached the 132nd time.


    In this exchange, ao Jian¡¯s sword essence collapsed once again. However, the moment he condensed his sword essence again, The Blue Sword essence that he had won suddenly collapsed into specks of Starlight.


    As the sword Qi circulated, ao Jian felt a vigorous sword Dao aura spreading in the surroundings.


    He subconsciously closed his eyes and began to comprehend the sword Dao aura.


    After a while, ao Jian opened his eyes and a smile appeared on his face.


    At this moment, the game prompt sounded.


    [Game prompt: congratulations, you have comprehended the Supreme sword¡¯s legacy sword intent ¡°extreme wave.¡± Comprehension progress is 19%!]


    [Game prompt: your sword intent has been enhanced!]


    After glancing at the game notification, ao Jian¡¯s heart didn¡¯t fluctuate much.


    Although he was happy, this joy came from the comprehension of the new sword essence, not from the enhancement of his strength.


    At this moment, the aura of the way of the sword in the surroundings had already dissipated. After a moment of thought, ao Jian prepared to continue deeper in.


    At this moment, he suddenly noticed two sharp sword intents coming from his left not far away.


    He immediately turned his head and saw two sword seals, one red and one purple, clashing and killing each other.


    Seeing this, he was curious and couldn¡¯t help but watch.


    One of the two sword seals was domineering like fire. There seemed to be a raging flame burning in the sword intent. Ao Jian felt a sense of anger from it, as if it wanted to burn everything.


    The other one was calm and steady. His sword intent condensed into one and his aura was restrained. However, every time he attacked, it was like thunder. It was abnormally overbearing and fierce, as if he wanted to kill his opponent in one strike.


    In the confrontation of these two sword essences, the sword essence that was as hot as fire gradually couldn¡¯t withstand it and began to collapse.


    As the sword intent gradually strengthened, the sword intent actually became stronger.


    In the end, the scorching sword seal was destroyed, and the scattered sword intent was all absorbed by the purple sword seal.


    At this moment, the purple sword seal¡¯s aura was rising and it was obviously stronger. The sword intent also contained the sword intent aura of the scorching sword seal.


    Seeing this, ao Jian was extremely surprised.


    He was already very puzzled when The Blue Sword seal challenged it.


    It was as if these Broken Sword seals had a consciousness.


    Ao Jian could not help but guess when he saw the red sword seal being devoured by the purple sword seal.


    Could it be that these sword seals really had consciousness, and the purpose of the challenge was to absorb the other party¡¯s sword intent to strengthen themselves?


    If this hypothesis was true, ao Jian felt that this place was simply the domain of sword essence.


    If this domain was allowed to continue existing, then there would definitely be an extremely powerful sword seal that would devour all the other sword seals and condense into the only new sword seal in this area.


    Thinking up to this point, ao Jian suddenly had an idea.


    If that¡¯s the case, then could I also become a part of this sword intent Gu-nurturing domain, and then condense my own new sword intent in the process of challenging and being challenged?


    When this thought appeared, ao Jian¡¯s heart palpitated.


    Ao Jian was naturally eager to understand the many sword essences left behind by the netherworld Swordmaster.


    This was because he was a person who was obsessed with swords.


    Now that he had such an opportunity, he definitely didn¡¯t want to miss it.


    Thinking up to this point, ao Jian steered the ship towards the purple sword seal that was still absorbing the scattered sword intent.


    At this moment, the purple sword seal that had just won also sensed the challenge from ao Jian¡¯s sword intent. The sword intent suddenly locked onto ao Jian and began to suppress him.


    This sword seal was even more powerful than The Blue Sword seal from before. It destroyed the sword intent that ao Jian had condensed in a short time.


    However, ao Jian remained unmoved. As he failed, he continued to comprehend the aura of the sword mind within the purple sword seal. He wanted to comprehend the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s art of swordplay.


    Time continued to pass as he meditated, and a day passed very quickly.


    At this moment, the purple sword seal no longer had the overbearing momentum of a hot knife through butter and pressed forward with indomitable will. Instead, it appeared dim and lightless.


    After several more clashes, the purple sword seal finally couldn¡¯t hold on and collapsed.


    The sword intent within ao Jian¡¯s body trembled as it began to absorb this sword intent.


    After this challenge, ao Jian¡¯s sword intent had increased once again.


    To other players, this place might be a strange place full of opportunities and dangers.


    However, to ao Jian, it was the best place to cultivate a new sword essence.


    Inside and outside the sword Dao domain, the father and son relied on the sword Dao domain to grow rapidly!

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690: Self-created profession number one faction


    Translator: 549690339


    The news that a sword doctrine domain had appeared in the Jade spring Sea area quickly spread in the nearby sea areas.


    In addition to the fearless players, it also attracted the attention of some of the oceanic swordsmen.


    With the intention of testing the waters, these sea swordsmen swarmed in from all directions.


    However, they only had one life, so they were naturally not as wild as the players. They observed outside the Kendo realm for a long time before stepping into it tentatively.


    Just like ao Jian, they did not become the target of the sword seals in the domain because they had sword intent. Instead, they were challenged by the sword intent of different sword seals.


    In a battle of sword intent, the loser¡¯s sword intent would definitely dissipate, causing the sword heart to become unstable.


    Many swordsmen didn¡¯t dare to take this step, but it wasn¡¯t up to them. If they didn¡¯t accept it, they would have to face the attack of the sword seal.


    In such an environment, many swordsmen¡¯s sword intent was suppressed, and they even lost their lives in this sword realm.


    However, there were also some swordsmen who regarded this place as a treasure and began their own path of sword intent growth.


    What was different from ao Jian was that since they had chosen to become the ¡®sword puppet¡¯ of the sword Dao domain, they could only win. They could not lose.


    That was because the price of failure was that the sword heart would be shattered, and the sword intent would be devoured by the ¡®sword seal¡¯ left behind by the sword venerable in the domain, becoming their nutrients!


    For these blade Masters, although life was precious, such a rare opportunity to grow was not something that life could exchange for.


    Therefore, they set foot on this path without hesitation.


    ......


    During this period, many famous swordsmen in the nearby Sea area had their sword hearts shattered by the attack of the sword seals in the domain, dying here.


    The sword doctrine realm had become their life-and-death arena.


    During this period of time, swordsmen had also become a popular choice for players. They all wanted to learn to comprehend sword essence and condense their own sword heart.


    With the undying special effects, the players launched an attack on this territory.


    No matter what sword seal it was, as long as it dared to come over, it was right to challenge first.


    However, without exception, the sword seals within the domain would ignore the players ¡®provocations and kill them on the spot.


    Aside from a few sword imprints that were severely damaged and lost their consciousness, most of the sword imprints were hostile to players.


    This made the players depressed, which led to a lot of negative emotions ...


    However, it was impossible for them to give up just like that.


    The forum had been discussing how to comprehend sword essence in the realm of sword principle.


    The players were all looking forward to the expert players to give them a strategy so that they could take a shortcut.


    The experts didn¡¯t let the players down, and someone quickly sorted out the method to comprehend sword intent.


    The appearance of one of the posts ignited the enthusiasm of the players and also gave them hope to comprehend sword will.


    [Sword intent cultivation method, basic sword technique cultivation technique] op: Mu jiuge


    [Content: seeing everyone¡¯s enthusiastic private messages, hoping that I can explain the content in this area, then I will explain my understanding of sword intent in detail.]


    Before that, let¡¯s talk about what I experienced before I comprehended sword essence.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t understand sword intent at all from the start. In reality, I was a sword arts teacher and thought that my sword arts were very powerful, but that was until I met ao Jian ...


    This guy is really too ruthless. A level 1 newbie account that just entered the expedition dared to directly challenge my main account.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t take him seriously at all, but in the end, I was slapped in the face (QiuQiu wails.jpg)


    At that time, I discovered that the sword could be used in such a way. Unwilling to admit defeat, I also began to study swordsmanship, wanting to surpass him.


    However, it turned out that I didn¡¯t have that ability at all.


    As a result, my attitude changed from surpassing ao Jian to researching his sword arts.


    During that period of time, I clicked on ao Jian¡¯s videos dozens of times a day to observe his sword techniques in battle.


    However, the result was disappointing because my sword arts only improved slightly from observing. I was completely unable to do what ao Jian did.


    During that period of time, I was even planning to give up on using the sword and change my job to a ¡®runic strongman''(in words, how miserable.jpg).


    However, in the end, I gathered my courage and privately messaged ao Jian, taking the initiative to ask him for sword techniques.


    That period of time lasted for about two months. Every day, I would privately message ao Jian and sincerely ask him questions.


    However, everyone knows that ao Jian is cold and aloof. He didn¡¯t reply to my messages at all, but I didn¡¯t give up. I persevered for two months and messaged him every day.


    Perhaps it was my sincerity that moved ao Jian. Two months later ... He blocked me (flips table.jpg)


    A turning point had arrived.


    Just when I thought that my talent in swordsmanship was hopeless, I met a one-armed old man in the quilun sea. This guy taught me what sword intent was.


    ¡°At that time, I realized that sword intent wasn¡¯t a fixed move or swordsmanship technique at all. It was something that was inherent.


    Doesn¡¯t it sound very mysterious? At that time, I thought so as well. However, it was only after I comprehended the ¡®ruler-shattering sword intent¡¯ that I realized how awesome this thing was!


    To be more precise, sword intent was the condensation of one¡¯s essence, Qi, and spirit, forming a heart sword that was completely in line with one¡¯s thoughts. This was also where the source of sword intent was, and it was also called sword heart.


    For example, if you were a very wretched person, then it would be impossible for you to condense an ¡°indomitable¡± sword intent (I¡¯m not targeting anyone, I¡¯m just making an analogy).


    The sword heart was more like a miniature of a person¡¯s character, and it would affect the sword essence that one had comprehended ...


    This was how I comprehended it under the guidance of the one-armed old man ...


    ¡­¡­


    The appearance of this post allowed the players to understand what sword will was for the first time.


    Although many players were still confused, they did not understand what was going on.


    However, there were also some players who understood something from it.


    Sword intent, the miniature of one¡¯s character and emotions, using the sword as a carrier to condense one¡¯s own sword heart, and then giving birth to sword intent ...


    At that moment, a large number of players began to try.


    Starting from understanding the sword, he would deepen his understanding step by step, then try to attach his own emotions to the sword. At a deeper level, he would imagine the specific appearance of the sword in his mind, and condense the sword heart in his body.


    Later on, the players also found some information on the cultivation of sword power from the library and gradually perfected the cultivation method of sword power.


    Ever since that post appeared, the entire Beiqi great land was filled with people who were holding ¡®swords¡¯ and comprehending sword intent.


    The difference in talent was also revealed at this moment.


    Some extremely talented players were able to condense their own sword heart in just a few days. Although they were still young, they could be considered to have set foot on the first step of this sword path cultivation.


    The number one School of Self-created vocations was slowly born through such exploration.


    The Kendo realm had also become a training ground for these players who had comprehended the initial stage of sword heart.


    They only had the heart of the sword, but they dared to step into the domain and challenge the ¡°sword seal¡± left by the sword venerable before they could figure out the sword essence.


    As a result, the ¡®sword seal¡¯ in the Kendo realm welcomed a wave of ¡®Pengci¡¯ craze among players.


    After these players entered the territory, the sword seals would sense them and find them to challenge them with sword intent.


    Although this group of players accepted the challenge, they could not even utter a word. After all, they had not comprehended sword will and could not engage in a battle of sword will.


    From that moment on, all the sword seals in the territory had become the whetstones for the players to condense their own sword intent.


    Although the consequences of doing so were miserable, many players had their own ideas of sword intent through their attempts.


    With this Kendo territory, the players ¡®strength was quietly changing.


    A month had passed, and the attacks in the sword Dao domain were still going on.


    In addition to the players, more and more swordsmen came after hearing the news. They volunteered to become sword puppets and were prepared to either succeed in Kendo or die.


    During this period of time, many swordsmen had become demonic in their cultivation and became the sword demons in this area. They had completely lost their minds and only had killing in their minds.


    It could be said that it was completely controlled by the sword intent.


    During this month, ao Jian did not stop his comprehension of the sword doctrine.


    Relying on his inextinguishable heart of the sword, he had always failed, but he had never been defeated. Instead, he enjoyed the growth of his sword intent.


    This time, ao Jian was walking the all-encompassing path. He wanted to comprehend the myriad of sword essences left behind by the netherworld Swordmaster.


    His sword intent grew stronger and stronger in such challenges and growth, and he was gradually able to defeat some of the broken sword seals.


    Even though his level and equipment had not changed, ao Jian¡¯s own strength was getting stronger by the day.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, an uninvited guest came to the South of the Jade spring Sea area.


    This person carried a three-meter long sword on his back. He had a shaved head and wore a single eye patch. On his forehead, there was a faint sword Dao divine seal that was flowing with light. He was an immortal state warrior.


    After entering the Jade spring Sea area, this person went straight to the sword Dao domain.


    In a few flashes, he appeared in the sword way domain that was shrouded in mist.


    Looking down from the sky, sui ye¡¯s face was filled with ecstasy.


    This was because he could feel the dense aura of sword essence below.


    He was very familiar with this aura. It was the sword intent that his master, the sword venerable who had led him on the path of sword cultivation, had comprehended.


    This was also the purpose of his visit.


    In fact, he had already noticed it the moment the sword Saint died.


    However, he had no idea where the sword Saint had gone after he had died.


    He had been searching for it all this time, and now he had found it!


    At this thought, he entered the sword doctrine realm in a flash.


    Although the sword Saint had died, his inheritance was left behind.


    There was the Supreme Sword intent that he wanted, as well as the power of the laws of the sword that he yearned for.


    If he could obtain it, then his future path of sword cultivation would be smooth sailing. He would be able to follow the path of the sword Saint and cultivate to the ancient God Realm.


    He could not resist such a temptation.


    The moment he entered the realm of sword principle, the divine seal between his brows glowed. The countless divine seals of sword essence in the realm immediately sensed the aura of sword principle and swarmed toward him, challenging him.


    Seeing this, sui ye pulled out the huge sword on his back and pointed it forward. A violent sword Qi descended.


    The surrounding sword seal fragments couldn¡¯t resist this domineering sword essence at all, and they all shattered.


    After shattering all the sword seals, the divine seal on sui ye¡¯s forehead glowed and absorbed all the broken sword wills into it.


    Sui ye smiled as he felt the power of sword principle left by Sword Saint.


    He knew that the time for him to rise had come.


    At this moment, he would also turn into a sword puppet and compete with all the sword seals in the domain and all the swordsmen.


    The final winner was the new yellow Springs Swordmaster!

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691: What¡¯s cruel!


    Translator: 549690339


    As time passed, the brutal attacks in the sword doctrine domain became more and more frenzied.


    The closer he got to the center of the sword way domain, the more complete the sword seals became, and the more powerful the sword intent became.


    Many swordsmen died on the way, and some swordsmen completely turned into sword demons. They were imprisoned by the sword intent and became sword slaves in the domain.


    In fact, all the swordsmen who entered the realm knew that this was a path to becoming strong. They also knew that it was dangerous. However, at this point, no swordsman was willing to give up, or rather, they could not give up.


    The contest of sword intent between the swordsmen also unfolded as they advanced.


    At this point, their enemies were not only the sword seals left behind by the netherworld Swordmaster, but also his companions.


    Because no matter if it was a swordsman or a sword seal, only one could win.


    Even if some of the swordsmen who had already obtained the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s sword will felt that they had gained enough, it was too late to leave.


    Accepting the inheritance was the same as accepting the law of sword intent.


    Even if one had the intention to retreat, they would still be punished by the laws of the sword, and their sword heart would definitely be shattered.


    Just like a boat sailing against the current, if he didn¡¯t advance, he would fall back.


    In this cruel world of the netherworld, for swordsmen, losing their sword heart was the same as losing their most important martial power.


    No one was willing to live a dull life. Losing their martial strength was even more unacceptable than death, so they could only grit their teeth and move forward.


    ......


    On the west side of the sword doctrine realm, sui ye was sitting cross-legged, digesting a powerful sword seal that he had recently absorbed.


    After a while, sui ye exhaled a breath of turbid air and opened his eyes.


    In an instant, the giant sword on his back trembled, and a brand new sword intent was born in the heart of the sword.


    Sui ye couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter when he felt the sword essence.


    This sword essence was called ¡°stacking waves¡±, one of venerable the sword¡¯s strongest moves before he entered the central sea of the netherworld.


    Back then, sui ye had also asked venerable sword to teach him, but he did not teach him.


    Thus, sui ye was delighted to be able to comprehend it in such an easy way.


    Suddenly, sui ye¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt an aura approaching. He immediately turned around.


    Not far away, a figure was rowing a small boat through the thick fog and slowly approaching him.


    Sui ye didn¡¯t say anything, he just waited quietly.


    At this moment, the boat approached him. Then, one of them put down the oars in his hand and pointed at him with an expressionless face.¡±


    ¡°Brother, sword intent challenge!¡±


    Sui ye sneered when he heard that.


    How naive!


    Along the way, he had encountered many swordsmen who had challenged him with their ¡°sword intent¡±. However, without exception, they had all become nutrients for his sword seal. They couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow.


    However, sui ye still accepted his challenge and did not kill him.


    He intended to follow the rules of the domain here to avoid triggering unnecessary taboos.


    Sui ye¡¯s body suddenly emitted a strong sword essence as he waited for the swordsman to fight.


    The player was overjoyed to see that sui ye had accepted the challenge, but he clenched his fist with a serious expression ...


    A moment later, sui ye looked at the players who were blushing and asked in surprise,¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sword intent?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so noisy, it¡¯s almost squeezed out!¡± The player rebuked impatiently, then continued to hold his breath.


    Sui ye was speechless.


    Sui ye was dumbfounded as he looked at the players, whose muscles were trembling as if they had overexerted themselves.


    This was the first time he had seen such a strange method of condensing sword essence.


    For a swordsman, the most basic ability was to control the sword intent like one¡¯s arm. As long as one thought about it, they could condense and mobilize it to kill their opponent.


    Looking at the guy who kept exerting strength with his body ... Suiye was too tired to complain.


    A moment later, sui ye¡¯s eyes changed.


    After such a long time, the Challenger in front of him was still condensing his sword essence, and he still hadn¡¯t condensed it.


    He suspected that he had been tricked ...


    He was one of the eight sword envoys of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and had a high status. It was really embarrassing for him to waste his time with a newbie who had not even condensed his sword essence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the last five seconds. If you still can¡¯t form your sword intent, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Another five minutes. It¡¯s almost out!¡±


    When suiye heard that, the sword will in his body suddenly locked onto the player in front of him.


    Suddenly, a berserk sword aura slashed the seawater in front of him into two, and it took a long time for the water to heal. The player was instantly killed, suffocating.


    After killing the man, sui ye didn¡¯t even want to look at him anymore. He turned around and left with a pale face.


    ¡°I actually wasted so much time with the fool ...¡± Sui ye felt upset at the thought.


    He had only taken a few steps when he suddenly felt an extremely strong power falling on him.


    Even he was unable to resist this power.


    Sword Dao laws!


    Sui ye was very familiar with this power, because he had also mastered the power of the laws of sword Dao.


    However, compared to revered sword, his attainments in the laws of sword were just superficial. They were not even worth mentioning.


    The power instantly invaded sui ye¡¯s divine seal of sword Dao and extracted a stream of sword will.


    However, sui ye could only watch helplessly, unable to defend himself.


    When the power dissipated, sui ye was still in shock. He immediately checked if his divine seal of sword Dao was damaged.


    Sui ye was dumbfounded when he realized that the sword essence that the power of the law of sword Dao had drawn out was the ¡®wave superposition sword essence¡¯ that he had just obtained.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sui ye roared in anger and raised a huge wave with his fist.


    As expected, breaking the rules would violate the taboo of the domain!


    He had already guessed it before, but he did not expect the punishment to be so severe.


    He felt that he had been ruined by that fool just now. An insignificant challenge had actually cost him a sword essence that he had longed for so much.


    The anger in sui ye¡¯s heart was boiling, but the man was already dead, and sui ye had no place to vent his anger.


    He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Then, he flashed and went deeper into the domain.


    Although the ¡°wave superposition sword essence¡± was very precious, sui ye still chose to let go of his anger and continue to explore until he obtained all the inheritance of Sword Saint.


    About four hours later, sui ye encountered a familiar sword will again.


    ¡°Demonic black sword intent!¡±


    This sword intent was named after a powerful enemy who had once been defeated by the sword venerable. The resentment of the mysterious demon was condensed in the sword intent, and it was extremely powerful.


    Sui ye did not hesitate and immediately stepped forward to fight with him.


    Although the sword will was extremely powerful, it was still a fragment of the divine seal. It was no match for his complete sword way divine seal and was eventually destroyed and absorbed.


    After the absorption, sui ye smiled again. The negative emotions caused by the loss of the ¡®wave folding sword intent¡¯ had dissipated.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fate that we met here. Let¡¯s prove it!¡±


    A figure suddenly appeared not far away, looking at him with a face of joy.


    Sui ye turned around and looked at him coldly. He held back the urge to kill him on the spot and said in a deep voice,¡±


    ¡°You want to challenge me?¡±


    The player nodded his head as if it was a matter of course.


    ¡°Do you dare to fight me?¡±


    Sui ye¡¯s anger had not subsided yet, so he did not say anything more after being challenged. He immediately condensed his soaring sword will and locked it on the player.


    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±


    The player nodded with a serious face, and then a familiar scene appeared.


    The player clenched his fist, tensed his muscles, and began to exert force ...


    At this moment, sui ye¡¯s body trembled, and he even had the intention to kill.


    Which F * cking swordsman¡¯s disciples are these? who the F * ck told you that sword intent should be condensed in this way?


    Suiye¡¯s mind exploded.


    It was the first time in his life that he had encountered such a strange scene.


    No, it should be said that this was the second time!


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be out soon!¡±


    Sui ye replied,¡± %@#£¤ %*~¡±


    Suiye took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.


    If he violated the taboo again, he would definitely lose the sword intent he had obtained. This time, he had to keep his cool!


    With such a thought in mind, sui ye restrained himself and waited for this man to form his sword will.


    Two hours later, sui ye¡¯s face turned numb ...


    That fool was still exerting his strength, and he felt tired just by looking at him ...


    At this moment, the player suddenly shouted excitedly,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here! Accept the challenge!¡±


    Sui ye¡¯s face turned cold when he heard that. He felt an inexplicable joy in his heart, which even made him feel humble.


    However, it was finally going to end!


    As sui ye looked at him expectantly, the player suddenly shouted and pointed his sword at him.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Along with the sound, the tip of the longsword in the player¡¯s hand emitted a green smoke, which dissipated before it could condense.


    Seeing this, the player awkwardly put away his sword and said,¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. Wait a little longer. We¡¯ll start again!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± At this moment, sui ye could no longer hold it in.


    F * ck the taboo, F * ck the sword intent, I¡¯ll kill kill kill kill!


    The violent sword will instantly tore the player apart, while sui ye vented his anger on the sea in front of him, cutting the sea into countless pieces.


    At this moment, the familiar power of sword Dao laws descended once again.


    Sui ye, who was powerless to resist, only had one thought in his mind at the moment. ¡®I must find the Swordmaster who taught them swordsmanship when I get out.¡¯


    He had to let the swordsman who had misled his disciples know what cruelty and despair were!

 Chapter 692 - Hidden mentor

    Chapter 692: Hidden mentor


    Translator: 549690339


    The competition of sword Dao domain was a very cruel rule of advancement.


    The sword seals and swordsmen would engage in a life-and-death battle in the sword realm. The final winner would be able to integrate thousands of sword intents, condense his own sword heart, and forge a Supreme Sword seal.


    Although the process was cruel, the person who obtained the end would definitely forge a new legend.


    Therefore, even though they knew that it was dangerous inside, many swordsmen still stepped in.


    This was because this was an opportunity that they couldn¡¯t get even if they used their lives. If they missed it, it would be for the rest of their lives.


    This also led to the continuous increase in the cruelty of the internal department.


    However, with the participation of the players, the situation took a wonderful turn.


    Although the players ¡®attitude was very serious, they only wanted to hone their own sword will.


    With the idea that everyone could obtain the legacy and become an ¡®arrogant sword¡¯, the players stepped into the realm of Kendo with great interest.


    Countless blade Masters and sword seals were challenged by the players.


    The players also wanted a share of the Kendo Competition this time.


    Some players did activate their sword will during the challenge. Although the sword will was weak, it at least proved that the plan was feasible.


    This also led to more players entering.


    ......


    After all, it was an inheritance. In the eyes of players, it was a very precious existence. Even if it was incomplete, players were extremely eager to obtain it.


    However, it was also because of the participation of the players that a certain powerhouse who was determined to obtain the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s inheritance exploded in his heart.


    What made sui ye even more desperate was that every time he received a precious Sword Art inheritance, there would always be some ¡®swordsman¡¯ who would affect his mental state and jump out to challenge him.


    Why didn¡¯t he have any idea of his own strength? Where did you get the courage to challenge me?


    Sui ye was too tired to talk.


    He tried to be patient a few times and wait for the other party to condense his sword intent, thinking that as long as he endured it, it would be over.


    The truth was that he couldn¡¯t stand it at all.


    Once, he waited for a whole day, a full 24 hours, but the player didn¡¯t even fart in the end.


    Moreover, his sword heart pursued ¡°following one¡¯s heart,¡± which was completely different from Bei Chen¡¯s one blade and ao Jian¡¯s sword heart.


    With such a sword heart, the sword would follow the heart, and enduring it again and again would only cause the sword heart to become chaotic.


    It could be said that the existence of the Kendo territory and the players had completely suppressed sui ye.


    Sui ye couldn¡¯t stand the insult to his intelligence for a long time, so he could only follow his heart and attack. However, he would be punished by the law of sword Dao in the domain, and the rare sword intent that he had worked so hard to get would be taken away.


    It could be said that he had completely fallen into an endless loop.


    After encountering several players, sui ye had a theory even as his mind exploded.


    The way these ¡°swordsmen¡± condensed their sword intent was exactly the same. Did that mean that they were all from the same line?


    So ... Who was the teacher behind these stupid swordsmen? how could he teach such a strange disciple? Who gave him The Courage to Teach his disciples?


    Unable to figure out the reason, sui ye¡¯s spirit was attacked again and again.


    Of course, the players did not know about this, and they thought that they were practicing the Orthodox way of condensing sword intent.


    Ever since mu jiuge posted the strategy guide for ¡°condensing sword intent¡± on the forum, the top players on the forum began to organize the existing information and published a strategy guide for ¡°detailed explanation of sword intent¡±.


    The players relied on these guides to¡¯ learn ¡®.


    It could be said that they were all made from the same mold.


    Although every player had a different understanding of the strategy, they all had the same understanding of the condensation of sword intent.


    At that time, mu jiuge¡¯s post had said that condensing sword intent required the concentration of essence, Qi, and spirit.


    This was the most difficult part that stopped the players from improving.


    Living in the Dharma ending age, they had no idea how to concentrate their spirit, Qi, and spirit.


    Therefore, most players understood it as an infinite focus.


    This gave birth to the ¡®holding your breath and focusing your energy¡¯ technique.


    Many players thought that such a ridiculous strategy was reasonable.


    After a few players had accidentally comprehended sword intent, this method became unstoppable.


    That was also the key reason why the players sui ye met would try so hard to hold back their sword will.


    It could be said that this was the player¡¯s self-created method of condensing sword intent, and it was the only one in the entire netherworld.


    Although the method was terrible, it did have some effect in concentrating one¡¯s essence, Qi, and spirit ...


    However, recently, the players had found a new way to condense sword will, and most of the players who had tried it had succeeded.


    This method was quickly spread after a player posted it on the forum.


    [I¡¯ve tried the method that the old man gave me yesterday. It¡¯s really useful. Everyone, hurry up and try it in the Kendo domain!]


    [Content: yesterday, didn¡¯t an old man post that there was a bald swordsman in the Kendo realm who would enthusiastically teach players how to condense sword power? at that time, he was laughed at by others. Today, I met him too.]


    With the mentality of giving it a try, I challenged him.


    However, just as I was preparing to condense my sword intent, he advised me to give up and then began to carefully teach me how to condense my sword intent correctly.


    His explanation was extremely detailed and very useful. I quickly condensed the sword intent according to his method!


    That¡¯s why I said that the old man from yesterday wasn¡¯t bragging. Let¡¯s go and try it out.


    Now, I suspect that this bald instructor is a hidden figure that the lousy government has hidden in this Kendo field. Just like the mysterious merchant, it¡¯s a great deal to meet him!


    [As long as you challenge him with your sword intent, you will activate the hidden plot ¡®sword intent comprehension guide¡¯.]


    Attached at the end was a photo of this person. His characteristics were very obvious. He had a huge sword on his back, a burly figure, and a bald head.


    (Picture attached.jpg)


    At the end, I attached the sword intent that I condensed.


    [Green-blue sword intent (basic sword intent)]:


    [Details of sword intent: basic sword intent technique. Color represents emotional inclination. Weak lethality]


    ¡­¡­


    The appearance of this post immediately attracted the attention of the players, especially the end, which also included the sword intent comprehended by the OP, which was highly credible.


    Very quickly, this piece of news spread on the forum.


    There was a bald man carrying a huge sword on his back. He was a hidden NPC of the dog official. As long as you met him in the realm of sword principle and challenged him, he would teach you how to condense your own sword intent with great care.


    Lastly, there¡¯s a small Easter egg. After you condense your sword intent, the bald man will suddenly change his expression and kill you.


    At least in the players ¡®eyes, this was undoubtedly an Easter egg.


    As soon as the news came out, a large number of players followed the trend, hoping to find the hidden bald man in the Kendo realm, trigger the hidden teaching of the officials, and receive some swordsmanship guidance.


    When Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, heard this news, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling ...


    As expected, players were all F * cking talents. Why the F * ck did they have to hide their characters?


    The God of swords in the middle of the yellow Springs sea had been reduced to a swordsman¡¯s instructor. The players ¡®show made Lu Wu¡¯s scalp numb.


    To this, he only wanted to say one thing, keep it up.


    It would be great to let the sword God of netherworld Chamber of Commerce train swordsmen with potential for him!


    ¡­¡­


    South of the Jade spring Sea area.


    The Kendo territory had been around for a month and a half, but it had not disappeared. Instead, swordsmen and players kept coming in to join the killing feast.


    On the west side of the Kendo territory, sui ye was teaching a player how to condense his sword will with a blank expression.


    Looking at the dumbfounded players, sui ye held back the urge to smash his head with his sword.


    This was because he had just obtained a powerful sword mind left behind by the netherworld Swordmaster and he did not want to lose it.


    However, he couldn¡¯t refuse the players ¡®challenge, so in order to get rid of these ¡°fools¡± as soon as possible, he could only patiently and carefully teach.


    He hoped that they could comprehend sword essence as soon as possible so that he could kill them with one strike!


    Sui ye was in despair.


    He was one of the eight sword emissaries of netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Many swordsmen had come to him with ¡°heavenly materials and earthly treasures¡± to ask for a sword, but he didn¡¯t care about them.


    However, at this moment, he was reduced to a lowly swordsman¡¯s instructor, teaching ¡®idiots¡¯ who knew nothing.


    What was even more unbelievable was that these swordsmen didn¡¯t know a thing about many professional terms of Kendo.


    It could be said that he had no foundation at all.


    This undoubtedly made sui ye want to kill the swordsman who ¡°misled his disciples¡± more.


    Why do you have to make me suffer because you can¡¯t teach your disciples well? I really want to kill your entire family ...


    After the explanation, suiye looked up at the player and said,¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    The player blinked and scratched his head in embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°Can you repeat it? I don¡¯t really understand!¡±


    The veins on sui ye¡¯s forehead throbbed and his body trembled. A raging anger exploded in his chest.


    Pig, you¡¯re even stupider than the previous stupid guy. How dare you practice swordsmanship like this? where did you get the courage?


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say this out loud, for fear of hurting this person¡¯s confidence and making it even more difficult for him to condense his sword intent.


    He would have to waste a lot of time again.


    Sighing, sui ye raised his head and looked at the hazy night sky, feeling extremely sullen.


    In order to inherit the sword mind of the yellow spring Swordmaster, he was not stuck in the confrontation with the sword seals. Instead, he was stuck in the hands of the swordsmen in the nearby sea.


    This pain ... It was so F * cking painful!


    Taking a deep breath, sui ye looked down at the player with the broken sword and said,¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, I¡¯ll repeat it again!¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After an hour and a half of detailed explanation and practice, suiye finally condensed his basic sword will while his eyes were filled with tears.


    I¡¯m so F * cking happy!


    This joy made sui ye feel very humble, but he still couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    In return, sui ye did not hesitate to shatter the player¡¯s sword will with his own sword will, and then he raised his greatsword and killed him on the spot.


    He was free!


    Sui ye was excited for a while, then he looked up at the sky, and his eyes became determined again.


    No matter how difficult it is, I must obtain all of master¡¯s sword intent!


    I will be the next Yellow Springs Swordmaster!


    At this moment, a few exclamations suddenly came from the distance.


    ¡°That brother didn¡¯t lie to us. The coordinates are reliable. Look at that bald man and the huge sword. He must be the hidden swordsman instructor!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve struck it big. Don¡¯t let him slip away. Quickly issue the challenge!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, that Baldy, does he dare to compete with my sword intent?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The smile on sui ye¡¯s face disappeared when he heard the noise coming from not far away.


    Realizing that the situation was not good, he immediately wanted to escape. However, at this moment, the challenge of sword intent was formed, and the aura of the law of sword quietly descended.


    Although the players couldn¡¯t sense it, sui ye did.


    At this moment, he forced a smile, but tears fell from the depths of his heart. Then, he turned around with a forced smile.


    He knew that it was time to start teaching, but for some reason ... He felt so tired!

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693: What happened?


    Translator: 549690339


    As the news that there was a hidden swordsman instructor in the Kendo territory spread, more and more players learned the method to condense sword will from him.


    More players set foot on the path to the Kendo realm in search of the hidden swordsmanship instructor.


    The players who had received guidance on swordsmanship and comprehended sword will were not stingy with their praises for the hidden swordsmanship instructor on the forums.


    For example:


    The bald teacher worked as hard as a gardener, carefully teaching me, a flower that will become a wall-hanging flower in the future. To thank him for his efforts ...


    When I finished my studies, his eyes were full of hot tears, and his eyes flashed with relief, joy, relief, and other emotions. I felt the sacred glory of an educator from him, and I wanted to call him ¡°teacher¡± respectfully ...


    All sorts of praises ...


    If sui ye knew about this, he would have died of anger on the spot.


    To hell with the glory of an educator, to hell with the teachers, I¡¯ve had enough!


    He had sent away hundreds of players and corrected the path of swordsmen for this group of swordsmen who had gone astray. Only he knew the sadness he felt during this period.


    He had wanted to give up several times and then cruelly kill all these stupid swordsmen.


    However, every time he thought of the Supreme inheritance left behind by the netherworld Swordmaster, he chose to endure it silently. He could not bear to give up such a great opportunity.


    This was his shortcut to the ancient God Realm, so this difficulty was nothing!


    ......


    To this end, he secretly swore in his heart that no matter how difficult it was, he would definitely overcome it and finally obtain everything he wanted.


    This was because he was the only and most legitimate successor of the yellow spring Swordmaster. He would also be the future yellow spring Swordmaster.


    For that reason, sui ye had thought of many ways to avoid the players.


    With his speed, he could leave in an instant and the players wouldn¡¯t even be able to see him.


    However, there were too many players. Every time he found the precious sword will left behind by the netherworld Swordmaster, he would stop and challenge it. After that, he would shatter it and comprehend and absorb the sword will essence within.


    This was the most dangerous moment for suiye.


    The danger did not come from the battle with the powerful sword seals. With his sword God seal, he could naturally defeat these Broken Sword seals easily.


    In fact, the danger often came from the short pause in the process of absorbing the sword essence.


    Every time this happened, there would always be players popping out from somewhere and challenging him with excited looks on their faces.


    After hundreds of lessons, sui ye was completely numb and gave up all resistance.


    What could he do? there were only three paths in front of him.


    1. Directly kill the Challenger and take away one of the sword intent.


    Two, accept the challenge, wait for the opponent to release his sword intent, defeat him, and then kill him!


    Three, teach the Challenger how to use the sword intent, and then wait for him to release the sword intent. After defeating him, kill him.


    These three paths seemed to have a choice, but in fact, they had no choice at all.


    If he chose the first option, it would be equivalent to giving up the sword mind of the netherworld Swordmaster. Then, what was the point of him staying here?


    If he chose the second option, there would be no follow-up at all ... He would have to wait patiently. It could take an entire day or even longer.


    Sui ye even suspected that without his guidance, these swordsmen would never be able to master the way of condensing sword will.


    He naturally couldn¡¯t waste his energy on this, and such a long wait wasn¡¯t beneficial to his cultivation of sword heart.


    Hence, if he wanted to obtain the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s inheritance, he only had one choice.


    That was to teach these stupid swordsmen how to use the sword intent correctly, and then kill them.


    This was the only way that would not waste a lot of time and would not cause any losses.


    Although the process was tiring, for the sake of his own legacy, sui ye had to bear with it.


    If you¡¯ve learned the wrong things, I¡¯ll teach you. I¡¯ll correct the path of swordsmen for all of you, and then quickly die!


    Sui ye even found that he was gradually getting better at teaching others to comprehend sword will.


    He had even sorted out his own teaching theoretical system of ¡®condensing sword intent¡¯, which could point out the way for a stupid swordsman in a short time, allowing him to condense sword intent.


    He could even quickly give targeted teaching plans based on different personalities, emotional changes, and other characteristics, allowing different swordsmen to comprehend different corresponding sword intents.


    What was even more unacceptable to sui ye was that he actually felt happy because of this. With these experiences, he could save a lot of time and spend it on comprehending the sword essence left by the yellow spring Swordmaster.


    What a humble happiness!


    As one of the eight sword practitioners, he was actually happy that he could save time by teaching others to comprehend sword intent so quickly ...


    ¡®F * ck, I don¡¯t want this lowly happy at all!¡¯


    However, there were some things that resistance was not the solution.


    After all, there was a huge number of players invading the Kendo realm from all angles. Although there were countless deaths and injuries during the process, if they were lucky, they would still be able to encounter sui ye in the fog.


    This wasn¡¯t something sui ye could avoid just because he didn¡¯t want to.


    As for sui ye¡¯s grievance and pain, the players had no idea. They only felt that the hidden character was too strong.


    After exploring the forum for half a day, he found a bunch of guides and teaching videos, and he couldn¡¯t learn anything even after thinking hard for several days.


    In just a few words, this bald instructor was able to make them understand the essence of it and draw inferences from it. In the end, their hearts were clear and they condensed their own sword intent.


    In the eyes of the players, this was much more powerful than a high-level player like mu jiuge. This was a real professional.


    If it were not for the fact that the ¡°hidden plot¡± had ended after they had comprehended sword will and triggered the final Easter egg, the bald instructor would have killed them on the spot. The players even had the urge to continue listening to him, so that they could go further on the path of a swordsman.


    After all, the outside knowledge had to be paid for, and the players of the conquests were well aware of that.


    Aside from the free hell library, any knowledge outside of hell required players to spend soul coins to purchase.


    For example, in the life profession, every accumulation and progress of knowledge was the result of countless practices.


    And putting it into practice would require a large amount of soul coins.


    For example, the illusion fish clan¡¯s stealth techniques, the forging techniques of the copper pendants, and so on ... If they needed specialized guidance, they would also need to spend soul coins to purchase them.


    It was impossible for a ¡°bald teacher¡± to give free and enthusiastic guidance like this to exist in other places except in the Kendo domain.


    That was why the players cherished such opportunities and didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to learn.


    In addition to the warrior players, some mage and assassin players also joined in the craze of ¡®cultivating sword intent¡¯, sailing to the Kendo realm to find the bald instructor.


    According to what they said, why couldn¡¯t mages learn sword intent? if I could learn it, I would be able to fight with my sword even if someone got close to me. I could even pretend to be a pig to eat a Tiger and counterattack. Wasn¡¯t that good?


    It was the same for the assassin players, who felt that the warrior players could learn it and they couldn ¡®t. It was also their dream to be able to ride a flying sword like ao Jian.


    What was even more outrageous was that the healer players also thought so. Why couldn¡¯t the healer deal damage? generally, when there was a battle, the other party would kill the healer players first.


    As a result, the number of students who wanted to learn sword intent was still expanding.


    Suiye¡¯s desperate moment was far from over ...


    ¡­¡­


    During this period of time, ao Jian¡¯s sword intent also grew stronger by the day.


    The sword intent that was supported by passion had the characteristic of not being worn down. It seemed weak, but in this sword realm, it was almost invincible.


    Not only did each failure not weaken ao Jian¡¯s sword essence, it would instead strengthen as ao Jian comprehended a new sword essence.


    For almost two months, ao Jian didn¡¯t go offline even once. He relied on the nutrient solution to continue challenging and being challenged in the sword Dao domain.


    Perhaps for other swordsmen, this place was extremely dangerous, and one wrong step could cost them their lives.


    However, to ao Jian, this place was more like a library.


    Each sword essence had its own story, and at this moment, he seemed to be wandering in a sea of books, enriching his experience and knowledge accumulation.


    As he read it again and again, he comprehended many of the exquisite sword minds left behind by the yellow spring Swordmaster.


    Up until now, he had encountered a total of 168 sword essences, and he had comprehended all of them.


    His heart of the sword had also become extremely firm, and his sword essence had returned to the stage when he had first practiced the heartless sword.


    After abandoning the emotionless sword, ao Jian had thought that his sword intent would progress slowly if he only relied on passion. Perhaps it would be a long time before he could return to the peak again.


    Even he didn¡¯t expect to encounter the sword doctrine domain at this time.


    It could be said that this was a blessing in disguise, so ao Jian treasured this opportunity.


    As the netherworld Swordmaster had accumulated a huge amount of ¡°sword essence¡± throughout his life, ao Jian treasured every sword essence he had and would stop to comprehend them.


    ¡­¡­


    After making a round around the outer perimeter, ao Jian willed the boat to slowly sail into the sword Dao domain.


    As he advanced, ao Jian would occasionally see sword artists fighting against sword artists, sword artists fighting against sword seals, and even sword seals fighting against sword seals.


    The collision of different sword essences caused countless sword essence fluctuations.


    However, ao Jian was already used to this and turned a blind eye to it. He used his sword heart to sense the sword essence aura around him, searching for his next target.


    The small boat broke through the heavy fog, and at this moment, several figures appeared in the distance.


    Ao Jian immediately prepared himself for the battle of sword intents.


    However, when the boat broke through the fog and saw everything in front of him, he could not help but be stunned.


    Such a harmonious scene was really ... A little unexpected.


    He saw a group of players sitting on the raft, squeezed together, and listening to a bald man speak like obedient children.


    Just as ao Jian was feeling surprised, the bald man who had been speaking suddenly turned to look at him.


    At this moment, ao Jian felt an extremely powerful sword intent.


    The power of this sword essence was something ao Jian had never seen before in his life. He was certain that this person was an extraordinary and peerless swordsman!


    Just from the sword light in his eyes, ao Jian could roughly judge this person¡¯s strength.


    It was definitely not something he could contend with. Even ten of him would not be enough!


    ¡°Newcomer, hurry up and learn the sword. We¡¯ve just started the lecture!¡± At this moment, sui ye beckoned to ao Jian and shouted.


    Sui ye, who had learned to gather the players and was now giving a public lecture, squeezed out a smile as he spoke, as if trying to appear friendly.


    Hearing this, ao Jian¡¯s face was full of question marks.


    Did something happen?

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694: Thoughts of taking in a disciple


    Translator: 549690339


    Looking at the players sitting in a row on the raft, ao Jian was very surprised.


    All he had encountered along the way in the realm of sword principle was brutal fighting, so he was surprised to see such a harmonious scene.


    Especially when he found that the players were looking at the man with the greatsword with eyes full of curiosity, he felt that the scene did not seem to match his current environment.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? hurry up and come to class!¡± Suiye was displeased. In his heart, he wanted to finish class as soon as possible and then continue to comprehend sword intent.


    He didn¡¯t want to waste any more precious time here.


    Ao Jian was stunned, but after some thought, he still steered the small boat closer to the raft to see what they were doing.


    When the players on the raft saw that it was ao Jian, they were also very surprised.


    Almost all the players in the central server knew ao Jian.


    After all, he was one of the most famous members of the wall-hacking group, and his combat videos were even listed in the top teaching guides in the ¡®combat techniques category¡¯. He was recognized by the players as a top-tier powerhouse.


    Thus, when they saw ao Jian arrive, everyone subconsciously made way for him.


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s figure leaped up. He touched the surface of the water and jumped onto the wooden raft. He stood in a corner and did not choose to squeeze with the other players.


    Sui ye nodded in satisfaction and looked down at the players who were looking up at him. He then said with a serious face,¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue with the detailed explanation of swordsmanship. I hope that everyone can listen carefully. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me. I¡¯ll answer them in detail!¡±


    ......


    Seeing that everyone was ready, sui ye began his lecture on sword will again.


    Sui ye was already familiar with the knowledge points and could draw inferences from them.


    During the lecture, he would even subconsciously ask the players if they understood.


    Sometimes, in order to ensure the quality of the lesson, the key points would be repeated twice, and a few players would be selected to answer the questions to make sure that they really understood and not be perfunctory.


    In order to save time, sui ye had grasped the essence of the teachers ¡®teaching.


    And when he met the stupid students, sui ye¡¯s resentful eyes almost made some players wonder if they had returned to their school days, and they were even a little nervous.


    The difference was that sui ye seemed to be more enthusiastic than the teachers, always concerned about whether they had learned it or not.


    Besides, sui ye didn¡¯t know his teacher¡¯s trump card,¡±call your parents over tomorrow.¡± He would be very kind to them.


    The players were very touched by the bald teacher¡¯s dedication.


    Sui ye was even more ¡®touched¡¯ by the increasing number of students. He almost cried.


    The class soon ended. With a pleased smile on sui ye¡¯s face, the players condensed their weak sword will one by one.


    For those who still did not understand, sui ye began to give individual guidance, trying to make all of them reach the passing line and condense the graduation certificate (sword will).


    When all 38 of them had condensed their sword intent, sui ye looked at the last one, ao Jian.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sword intent? have you not learned it yet? did you listen to my lecture seriously? even if you are not talented, why didn¡¯t you ask any questions during the Q & A session?¡±


    At this moment, sui ye was so angry that he almost conjured a Blackboard, marked the ¡®key points¡¯, and knocked on it to vent his anger.


    Ao Jian was speechless.


    In fact, he had been listening to sui ye¡¯s lecture very carefully.


    Although what sui ye had taught him was the basic knowledge of sword Dao cultivation, there were still many differences between his point of view and what he had learned.


    What shocked ao Jian the most was that the content of sui ye¡¯s lecture was all about the key points of the ¡®condensing sword intent¡¯. There was no long speech or other irrelevant knowledge points. It could be said that the content was refined to the extreme.


    This was something that ao Jian admitted he was unable to do.


    After the class, ao Jian also felt that he had gained a lot, and many of his thoughts had become clear.


    This made him think even more highly of sui ye¡¯s attainments in the Tao of the sword. Just as he had thought, this man was definitely a Sword Master!


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    Ao Jian¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. He raised his head and looked at sui ye¡¯s resentful eyes. After some thought, he decided to form his own sword intent.


    In an instant, the brand new sword essence, which had fused with nearly 200 sword essences, was filled with the aura of many sword Dao profound meanings. Sui ye immediately discovered how extraordinary it was.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already comprehended sword intent. No, you¡¯ve already devoured many sword intents in the domain!¡± Suiye¡¯s face changed at the sight.


    He had thought that ao Jian was like the players in front of him, a new swordsman who had learned the wrong things. He did not expect that he had already comprehended sword will and even devoured the sword will left behind by the netherworld Swordmaster.


    At this moment, sui ye felt that he had been played!


    He immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    However, no matter what, these people had to die. This was because all the swordsmen in the domain were competitors to sui ye, and he could only be the final winner.


    Sui ye did not waste any more time. He released a wave of vast sword will from his body and blew away the players ¡®sword will. Then, he lifted his giant sword and killed all the players.


    However, just as the sword Qi was about to land on ao Jian, who was standing in the corner, sui ye¡¯s face turned serious and he suddenly retracted the sword Qi.


    This was because he realized that ao Jian¡¯s sword intent had not dispersed. In other words, ao Jian had not lost in the battle of sword intent!


    If the sword Qi were to kill ao Jian now, then all the remaining sword essence that he had worked so hard to obtain in the domain would be taken away. This was something that sui ye could not accept.


    After a cold snort, sui ye condensed his sword will again and clashed against ao Jian¡¯s sword will.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Unsurprisingly, ao Jian¡¯s sword will was instantly defeated by sui ye¡¯s sword will that was condensed from the divine seal of sword principle.


    However, just as sui ye was about to attack ao Jian again, a new wave of sword essence appeared on ao Jian¡¯s body.


    At this moment, sui ye¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    Sword essence gathering?


    Sui ye, who refused to believe it, attacked again and shattered ao Jian¡¯s seemingly weak sword intent.


    However, ao Jian¡¯s expression remained the same. The new sword intent in his body grew rapidly like bamboo shoots after a rain. It did not weaken at all the moment it took form.


    When victory and defeat became light, ao Jian¡¯s sword intent was no longer sharp and wasn¡¯t as indomitable as before, but it had an additional characteristic,¡±indestructible.¡±


    The confrontation between the sword intents was like comparing who was the sharpest spear. In the competition, one side would definitely lose.


    On the other hand, ao Jian didn¡¯t have such a worry. The sword intent that was condensed from his passion for the ¡®sword¡¯ allowed him to disregard victory and defeat. No matter how strong it was, he would remain unmoved as the breeze blew over the hill.


    However, such a special sword essence also had a great weakness. Its power was definitely not as strong as other sword essences. It could even be said to be the weakest in the same level.


    When fighting with an opponent of the same realm, although the opponent could not obliterate his sword intent, he could certainly kill him.


    However, in this sword realm, only sword intent was compared, not one¡¯s own strength.


    Under the favorable circumstances, ao Jian was almost invincible here. As long as his body was intact, his sword intent would never be extinguished!


    Ao Jian had relied on this characteristic to become stronger in the realm of sword Dao despite being defeated repeatedly. He had also comprehended many sword intents and refined his body.


    ¡­¡­


    Sui ye was in disbelief as he sensed the fluctuation of ao Jian¡¯s sword intent.


    This was a sword intent that he had never seen before.


    Although it was sharp, it didn¡¯t have a killing aura, like a person who hid away from the world and wasn¡¯t affected by the outside world.


    In the netherworld, killing was for self-protection, for resistance, for Ascension, and so on. No one could stay out of it, so how could there be such a sword intent?


    Suiye couldn¡¯t understand.


    Looking at ao Jian¡¯s sword will, sui ye showed a ferocious face and began to attack ao Jian¡¯s sword will again and again.


    Shatter, condense, shatter, condense ...


    As time went by, sui ye finally realized that he could never defeat ao Jian¡¯s sword intent after trying dozens of times.


    Because his sword essence had no edge, he could not be defeated!


    Sui ye was unwilling to give up when he realized this, because he only had one choice.


    And that was to kill ao Jian.


    If ao Jian was allowed to grow here, his potential would be immeasurable. This was because his growth was based on being undefeatable. No matter how slow it was, he could still rely on the sword essence left behind by the netherworld Swordmaster to grow to an extremely terrifying realm.


    At this moment, sui ye gave up on the confrontation of sword will. He pulled out the huge sword on his back, looked at ao Jian and said,¡±


    ¡°I, sui ye, have never accepted a disciple in my life because my sword spirit symbolizes freedom. I don¡¯t want to have too many concerns. But you are the only one who made me cherish talent. You are a true sword lover. All the other swordsmen I have met have their own pursuits and goals. None of them love swords as pure as you. I want to take you as my sword disciple!¡±


    After a while, sui ye continued,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that we met here. You¡¯re blocking my way!¡±


    Sui ye suddenly waved his hand and a violent sword Qi swept forward, tearing ao Jian¡¯s body into pieces.


    After retrieving the giant sword, sui ye immediately felt a vast power of the laws of the sword descending upon him, invading the divine seal of the sword way and began to strip him of all the sword will left behind by the yellow spring Swordmaster, as he had violated the rules of the battle of sword will.


    Sui ye¡¯s eyes were cold. He already knew the result the moment he made the decision.


    However, he did not regret this decision because he had to get rid of ao Jian. Otherwise, this person would be his biggest obstacle and competitor in obtaining the sword venerable¡¯s inheritance.


    When all the sword wills that he had refined with great effort were gone, sui ye could not help but sigh with a trace of regret in his eyes.


    However, he didn¡¯t know if this regret was for ao Jian¡¯s death, or for the dissipation of the sword intent he had condensed ... Or perhaps it was both.


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later, in Hades city.


    Ao Jian¡¯s figure appeared in the respawn point. When everything around him became clear, ao Jian smiled.


    In fact, he had no intention of competing with sui ye for the inheritance. All he wanted was to explore the mysteries of the endless sword will.


    To him, the Kendo domain was like a library of Kendo. It contained a lot of knowledge that he desired and was full of attraction. Naturally, he would not give up.


    Ao Jian tried to contact Mo Lanlan and Mo Xiaoxin, but he still didn¡¯t get a reply. A hint of helplessness appeared on his face.


    Then, he walked toward the city gate and set foot on the road to the sword realm again.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695: Law sword intent


    Translator: 549690339


    After killing ao Jian, sui ye continued to explore the realm of the sword way, looking for and absorbing the sword essence left by the netherworld Swordmaster.


    As he advanced, his sword intent became stronger and stronger, and his sharpness was pressing.


    At this moment, sui ye could release sword Qi with just his eyes, and his body was full of sharp light.


    However, every time he encountered a player, sui ye¡¯s cold and aloof aura would be instantly shattered, and he could only be a good teacher.


    After all, it was not easy to obtain sword intent, and he could not violate the taboo of the realm again.


    During this period of time, sui ye had no idea how many disciples he had taught.


    From the individual classes to the public classes, his teaching skills were getting better and better, but sui ye was not happy at all.


    And his heart was filled with doubts.


    He really wanted to know how the sword Master who ¡°misled¡± his disciples in this Sea area managed to trick so many fools to learn the method of condensing sword essence from him.


    Of course, he had no way of knowing this.


    However, he was prepared to find the Swordmaster as soon as he inherited the legacy of the sword venerable.


    Teach him a good lesson, let him know what is professional, and then use very cruel means to kill him!


    ¡­¡­


    ......


    As he continued to advance into the sword Dao domain, sui ye began to feel the pressure.


    Although the sword way divine seals were getting stronger, the closer they were to the center, the more complete the sword seals they encountered.


    Just now, he had encountered a complete sword seal.


    ¡°Wave breaking sword seal!¡±


    The sword seal formed by the sword will was obtained by venerable the sword after he sealed the God. In essence, it was no different from his divine seal.


    Even without venerable sword¡¯s control, sui ye was still having a hard time dealing with the explosive power of the sword seal.


    In the confrontation of sword intents, there was even a brief moment of being evenly matched.


    Fortunately, he was the one who obtained the final victory in the end. He shattered the sword seal and absorbed it.


    However, sui ye did not dare to be careless again after this encounter.


    That was because the sword essence of the sword venerable was far more powerful than that.


    Thinking of the three strongest moves of venerable sword and the sea god¡¯s sword that he finally comprehended with the law of sword Dao, sui ye knew that he had to improve his strength as soon as possible and not venture deeper.


    With such a thought in mind, sui ye wandered around the central area of the domain, looking for sword will, challenging and absorbing it, trying to grow his sword will so that he could face stronger ¡°opponents¡±.


    During this time, ao Jian had also re-entered the realm of the way of the sword.


    However, his comprehension of sword essence did not start from the beginning.


    There were laws in the sword realm, and these laws could be said to be above all swordsmen and sword seals. Anyone who broke the rules or failed would have all the sword intent they obtained here taken away.


    But ao Jian was different.


    Because he was a player!


    And his backer was Lu Wu, and his soul was imprinted in Lu Wu¡¯s hands.


    Although the sword Dao law was powerful, it was impossible for it to invade ao Jian¡¯s soul and take away the power he had obtained. (Lu Wu: have you asked me?)


    Thus, even if he was killed, his sword intent was not affected at all and was firmly preserved.


    Once again stepping into the sword realm, ao Jian immediately steered the boat deep into the realm.


    However, the challenge soon came. This time, it was not the sword seal that challenged ao Jian, but countless swordsmen who had heard the news and entered the realm of the sword way.


    At this time, the sword seals that were wandering in the outer circle had basically been divided up by the swordsmen, so their target had changed from the sword seals to other swordsmen.


    With the support of their sword Dao domain, they could completely strip other people of their sword intent to support themselves.


    Although it was cruel, it was nothing in the face of benefits.


    In order to obtain the final victory, many swordsmen had no bottom line, as long as they could become stronger.


    Ao Jian faced this with ease because he was not afraid of any challenge.


    During this time, apart from blade Masters, ao Jian would often meet other players.


    However, these players obviously had no intention of challenging him. When they saw him, they would try to say hello and then leave in a hurry ... As if they were looking for something.


    On the way, ao Jian saw many players and blade Masters fighting for sword intent.


    However, it was obvious that the players would not play by the rules. Often, after they lost in a battle of sword intent, they would raise their fists, staffs, and so on to fight their opponents head-on, because they did not have the habit of waiting for death!


    As for the rules? The players never followed the rules!


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t find this strange at all and calmly boarded the small boat to continue deeper in.


    Three days later, the boat passed through the thick fog and arrived at the area where he had died.


    Sui ye had already left, and the surroundings were quiet, with the faint sound of water splashing.


    Looking at the small map on the top right corner, ao Jian didn¡¯t stop and chose to continue forward.


    The small boat moved very slowly. During this time, ao Jian constantly used his sword heart to check the surroundings, trying to sense if there were any fluctuations of sword intent.


    The deeper he went, the fewer swordsmen he found, and the fewer sword seals he had.


    However, every time he encountered a swordsman or sword seal, it would be a difficult battle.


    However, this instead aroused the passion in ao Jian¡¯s heart.


    Because the more profound the sword essence was, the more he wanted to explore and understand it.


    Relying on the special property of the ¡°indestructible sword mind,¡± ao Jian comprehended several more sword minds left behind by the netherworld Swordmaster as he advanced. The small boat also gradually approached the central area of the domain.


    The water rippled and the mist filled the air. Carrying the nine spiritual swords on his back, ao Jian closed his eyes and comprehended.


    Suddenly, two powerful sword intents came from the distance, and ao Jian opened his eyes.


    Following the direction of the sword intent, ao Jian¡¯s mind moved and the small boat immediately sailed in that direction.


    Two figures appeared in front of ao Jian as he pushed through the dense fog.


    One of them was very familiar to him, it was sui ye. The other one was wrapped in golden light and his face was blurry. He was floating above the water with his hands behind his back.


    In front of the two, a huge green sword and a small golden sword were clashing.


    The sword essence that was released was so powerful that it destroyed the sword essence in ao Jian¡¯s body.


    Seeing the two of them fighting, ao Jian immediately stopped moving forward and began to watch from a distance.


    During the confrontation, sui ye¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat, and he seemed to be struggling.


    The other figure didn¡¯t move at all, and it was easy to tell who was better at a glance.


    The battle went on for about an hour. Suddenly, sui ye took a few steps back with a pale face. His green sword trembled and let out a sword cry.


    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re already dead. Why don¡¯t you let me inherit your sword Dao!¡± The pale-faced sui ye glared at the Golden figure and scolded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯re not suitable to inherit my sword Dao!¡±


    Hearing this, sui ye¡¯s face turned ferocious, and he said unwillingly,¡±


    ¡°My sword Dao is the sword of freedom. It¡¯s unrestrained and can refine any sword intent. Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Freedom itself already represents a type of main sword intent attribute. The path in the future should be explored and broken through by yourself, not looking for any shortcuts. This way, you can go further!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, I only want your sword intent!¡± Sui ye growled unwillingly.


    The Golden figure sighed and waved his hand. The little golden sword flew out and knocked the green sword back to sui ye¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Retreat! Anyone can obtain my sword intent, but you can ¡®t!¡±


    At this moment, sui ye¡¯s face was filled with desolation.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t inherit the sword doctrine inheritance was so that he could go further.


    He could not accept this reason!


    Sui ye¡¯s eyes gradually turned red, and he suddenly threw out the huge sword in his hand. Thousands of sword will phantoms were condensed around him, and then the huge sword hit the small golden sword.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The powerful sword intent caused the ocean surface to surge. Ao Jian was also affected by this, and the sword intent he had formed was instantly wiped away.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll just snatch it from you. I couldn¡¯t do anything to you when I was alive, so I¡¯ll make the decision now!¡±


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    Along with sui ye¡¯s roar, a huge green sword broke through the barrier of the sword Dao domain and came down from the sky, stabbing directly at the Golden figure.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    Feeling the aura of the sword essence, ao Jian was shocked.


    ¡°Old thing, die!¡±


    The giant sword and the Golden figure collided at this moment, and a dazzling light flashed. The Golden figure quickly melted under this attack, revealing its true body.


    At this moment, aoran was shocked to find that it was a sword seal and not a real person!


    In his confusion, ao Jian immediately looked at the golden sword seal and activated its analysis ability.


    [Sea god sword (complete)]:


    [Details of sword intent: the strongest sword intent of sword venerable, one of the three venerable Masters of netherworld Chamber of Commerce.] Ever since he broke through to the ancient God Realm, he had once entered the central sea near the land of the six paths of reincarnation to comprehend a sword will that was compatible with his realm. He had secluded himself for 5000 years and integrated all the sword wills of the ¡°sea¡± attribute to create his own sword will, the ¡°sea god sword.¡±


    [Sword intent level: law sword intent]


    ¡­¡­


    When the sea god¡¯s sword seal collided with the huge sword formed by sui ye¡¯s sword will, countless golden lights flashed out. The golden sword will kept condensing and pushed the huge sword back bit by bit.


    ¡°BOOM!¡±


    The giant sword could not bear the heavy load at this moment, and cracks appeared on its surface.


    However, sui ye gritted his teeth and persevered.


    Even if he knew that the consequence of failure was the loss of his sword intent, he still wanted to win, and he had to win.


    This was a shortcut. As long as he succeeded, he would be the next sword venerable of netherworld Chamber of Commerce. This was the peak that he longed for the most in his life.


    ¡°Stop! If you continue, your sword intent will be shattered!¡± At this moment, a voice came from beside him, causing sui ye¡¯s heart to skip a beat.


    He immediately turned his head and discovered in horror that this person was the swordsman he had killed some time ago.


    Wasn¡¯t he dead?!


    Sui ye¡¯s mind was in a mess. The huge sword formed by the sword will was pushed back by the golden sword seal.


    The cracked sword essence flew back to sui ye and was absorbed into his body. He turned around and looked at ao Jian with a cold expression,¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t die?¡±


    Ao Jian nodded his head,


    ¡°He didn¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Why are you stopping me now?¡±


    ¡°Even an outsider like me can see that if this continues, you¡¯ll lose without a doubt, and your sword intent will be thwarted. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so persistent in a battle of sword intents that you¡¯re sure to lose, but I can tell that you know the owner of this sword seal, so you seem to be betting, betting that the other party will choose to compromise!¡±


    Suiye¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Because what ao Jian said was exactly what he was thinking.


    If it was an external enemy, in a situation where he was bound to lose, and the other party gave him a way out, he would definitely compromise.


    The reason why he was so insistent this time was because he was betting that the sword seal, which still had the consciousness of the sword venerable, would compromise!


    ¡°Give up. I can sense the emotions in this sword seal. Even if you have a deep relationship with the owner of this sword seal, this sword seal is not the main body. The consciousness left behind by the owner is only a part of it. It is not as simple as you think. If you lose, you will be destroying yourself!¡±


    Upon hearing this, sui ye¡¯s expression was complicated, his eyes were filled with uncertainty.


    He subconsciously turned his head to look at the sword seal. At this time, the sword seal had once again turned into a golden blurry figure. It seemed familiar, but there was much less meaning to it.


    ¡°How can you sense the emotions in the sword seal? How did you do it?¡± Sui ye turned to ao Jian and asked.


    ¡°The repeated failures in this domain allowed me to understand each sword seal more thoroughly. Just like that, as I came into contact with the sword seals, I gradually comprehended this ability!¡± Ao Jian didn¡¯t hide anything and replied.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696: Let me try


    Translator: 549690339


    Ao Jian¡¯s words shocked sui ye.


    If what ao Jian said was the truth, it meant that he was able to comprehend sword essence that he had not.


    This was unbelievable to sui ye.


    He also absorbed the sword mind of the netherworld Swordmaster within his sword realm. However, he used the method of destroying it and then absorbing it.


    Although this method was simple and crude, it was very effective.


    However, ao Jian had relied on failure after failure to understand the sword intent within the sword seal and then comprehend its essence. In terms of realm and level, he had already surpassed him.


    Sui ye thought that he was talented, and he could do this as well.


    However, it required a large amount of time and experience, so it was impossible for him to do it as easily as ao Jian.


    Therefore, at this moment, the way sui ye looked at ao Jian changed.


    He had read the sword seal and understood the essence of the sword intent. Could he be compatible with any sword intent?


    Then how did he forge his sword heart!


    Sui ye was full of doubts, but he found the key to the problem.


    In sui ye¡¯s opinion, it had nothing to do with the talent of sword will, but with the heart of the sword!


    ......


    For a swordsman, the heart of the sword was the foundation, the sword intent was the power condensed by the heart of the sword, and the sword Qi was the materialization of the power released.


    The sword heart affected the property of the sword essence, while the sword essence affected the power of the sword Qi. They were closely related.


    The aojian could be compatible with any sword essence attribute, so it must have a sword heart that could bear the sword essence of any attribute.


    Just as sui ye was puzzled by this, ao Jian suddenly looked at him and said,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me try?¡±


    Sui ye naturally knew what ao Jian meant by ¡°try.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± He immediately chose to refuse. He even had the urge to kill ao Jian again.


    If such a hidden danger was not eliminated, it would always be a threat.


    However, sui ye knew that he could not do that now.


    This was because he could not defeat the sea god¡¯s sword seal in the first place. If he killed ao Jian here, the large amount of sword intent that he had worked so hard to obtain would definitely be taken away. At that time, he would be even less of a match for the sea god¡¯s sword seal.


    Ao Jian thought for a moment, then took a step back and made a ¡°please¡± gesture.


    Seeing ao Jian¡¯s action, sui ye¡¯s face turned ashen.


    After hearing ao Jian¡¯s words, he no longer had the determination he had before, so he naturally did not want to face another setback.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward.


    A moment later, sui ye suddenly asked the question in his mind,¡±


    ¡°Why are you still alive?¡±


    Sui ye was sure that ao Jian had been killed by him. Otherwise, he would not have been punished by the law of the sword.


    Although he was shocked by the indestructible sword intent, he could still accept it. However, it was very strange for a dead person to come back to life safe and sound. He couldn¡¯t think of any reason for it.


    ¡°If you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you!¡± The proud face revealed a smile.


    ¡°You ...¡± Sui ye raised his sword in anger, but he put it down again and chose to endure.


    He remembered that he had told ao Jian that he wanted to take him in as a sword disciple, so he felt that ao Jian¡¯s words were very ironic.


    ¡°Actually, even if you don¡¯t let me try, I still have to try. Nomological sword intent, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Ao Jian looked at venerable sword in a daze and then walked toward the sea god sword seal.


    Upon seeing this, sui ye raised his sword and pointed it at ao Jian.


    This was his inheritance, and all his competitors had to die!


    However, no matter how hard sui ye tried, he could not make the move.


    This was because the price to pay was too great. If he lost these precious sword intents, who knew how much time he would have to spend to obtain them again?


    After hesitating for a moment, sui ye gave ao Jian a fierce glare, put the sword back on his back, and began to watch coldly.


    He didn¡¯t believe that ao Jian would be able to obtain the sea god¡¯s sword seal.


    It was impossible even if his sword heart could contain all the attributes of sword essence.


    This was because he was sure that ao Jian could not withstand such a vast nomological sword intent!


    After all, whether the sword heart could integrate with the sword intent was one thing, and whether it could contain it was another!


    Sui ye kept consoling himself while cursing ao Jian with his eyes. He couldn¡¯t have it, he couldn¡¯t have it!


    Ao Jian naturally didn¡¯t care about the gazes from behind. He indifferently walked up to the sea god¡¯s sword intent and then issued a sword intent challenge.


    Unlike sui ye, the sea god¡¯s sword intent did not waste time with him and directly launched an attack.


    At this moment, ao Jian felt as if the world before him had changed.


    Everything in front of his eyes spun wildly. When it became clear again, ao Jian discovered that he had become a skinny little boy.


    Ao Jian immediately raised his head to look around and was shocked to find that he was surrounded by endless yellow sand.


    At this moment, ao Jian suddenly felt extremely thirsty. He subconsciously licked his chapped lips and felt that his throat was about to smoke.


    He raised his head to look at the blazing sun above his head and tried to focus his mind to escape from the illusion.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, nothing changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty ...¡± At this moment, ao Jian felt that he was very, very close to death, and a strong desire to live was born in his body.


    He started to look around for a water source.


    However, there was no water source in the yellow sand.


    Under the scorching sun, ao Jian finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and suddenly fell to the ground.


    At this moment, a figure appeared before him.


    This was an old man who was as thin as a match, but his haggardly face revealed a strong desire to live.


    The old man did not say anything. He picked him up and began to walk forward.


    After an unknown amount of time, ao Jian, who had jolted along the way, was put down.


    At this moment, ao Jian only felt that his vision was blurry and white. His understanding of the outside world had also become unclear.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a cooling sensation in his mouth.


    Ao Jian immediately began to absorb this coolness with all his might, as if he was absorbing life.


    A moment later, ao Jian regained his senses and could finally see his surroundings clearly.


    At this moment, he found himself in a pit in the cliff, and the old man was grabbing a vine-like plant and twisting it with force. The coolness from before was also from the liquid dripping from this plant.


    Seeing that ao Jian had woken up, the elder revealed an ugly smile. Then, he looked at the plant with a strong desire in his eyes. He threw it into his mouth and started chewing.


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t say anything as he looked around. He really wanted to know how he had fallen into such a realistic illusionary world when he was clearly in the middle of a battle of sword intents.


    At this moment, the old man spat out the remains of the plant and stood up. He picked up ao Jian and walked out of the cave again. He faced the sandstorm and continued to advance.


    During this entire journey, ao Jian did not say a word. He did not know how long he had been lacking water.


    As long as he spoke, his throat would hurt and itch, and he could only make a noise.


    As they advanced, day and night changed five times. The environment along the way was extremely harsh.


    The difference in temperature between day and night was even greater. It was as if Ice and Fire were two different worlds. This old man had been taking care of him the entire time, struggling to carry him forward.


    During this time, the old man also fell down several times, but he still struggled to stand up and limped forward with him on his back.


    Ao Jian couldn¡¯t imagine how this thin and weak body could nurture such a powerful force. Just what was supporting him to advance?


    Ao Jian also realized that his body was different from a human¡¯s body. It would adjust to the environment. If it was a human¡¯s body, he would have died long ago.


    On the eighteenth day, after enduring the extremely cold night, the sky began to brighten and the temperature began to rise again. The old man once again picked up ao Jian and continued this seemingly endless journey.


    However, halfway through the journey, the old man suddenly collapsed again.


    Ao Jian silently watched the old man, waiting for him to tenaciously get up again.


    However, this time, the old man did not get up. Instead, he raised his head and said in an extremely hoarse and harsh voice,¡±


    ¡°A mu ... In front ... O-ocean!¡±


    At this moment, the old man¡¯s dim eyes burst with indescribable desire and anticipation.


    ¡°Sea?¡± Ao Jian¡¯s heart trembled.


    At this moment, he knew what the old man¡¯s purpose was. Was he looking for the sea?


    The old man slowly stretched out his trembling hands and grabbed at the air,¡±


    ¡°Ocean ... A mu ... Ocean ...!¡±


    Ao Jian couldn¡¯t bear it and stood up shakily, wanting to help the old man up and continue moving forward.


    At this time, the old man¡¯s arm hung down powerlessly. However, before his death, his eyes were still filled with an endless desire for the ¡®sea¡¯.


    Looking at the old man whose eyes were filled with hope even at death¡¯s door, ao Jian fell silent. He didn¡¯t feel good.


    At this moment, the scene before ao Jian¡¯s eyes suddenly changed rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he discovered that he had become a 13 or 14 year old youth. His body was no longer as shriveled as before, although he still looked very thin and small.


    Everything that had happened just now was like a dream.


    Thinking up to this point, ao Jian immediately looked around and was shocked to find that he was on an island. In the distance, there was a Golden Beach, a blue sea, and the sound of the waves hitting the rocks. Everything seemed so beautiful.


    However, before ao Jian could react, a figure suddenly appeared beside him and a whip ruthlessly whipped him.


    ¡°You¡¯re slacking off again, hurry up and get to work!¡±


    Ao Jian only felt a burning pain on his back. He wanted to attack immediately, but before he could stand up, he was kicked to the ground.


    Following that, the whip struck down continuously, causing ao Jian¡¯s skin to split open and his flesh to bleed profusely.


    In the end, ao Jian fainted.


    After an unknown amount of time, ao Jian woke up to find himself in a pitch-black cave. The sounds of metal hitting stone rang out in the surroundings.


    He immediately struggled to get up and began to observe his surroundings. He immediately discovered many figures in thin clothes using tools that looked like pickaxes to hit a stone that emitted a dark blue light embedded in the rock wall.


    Every time they knocked a piece off, they would throw it into the wooden bucket on their back.


    At this moment, a figure appeared by ao Jian¡¯s side. Then, ao Jian felt a pain in his chest as he was whipped again.


    ¡°Start working!¡±


    The familiar voice belonged to the person who had knocked him unconscious.


    Ao Jian naturally wasn¡¯t willing to give in. He glared fiercely at the person, and just as he thought, the whip came down again, and he fainted once more.


    When he woke up again, ao Jian found that he was still in the dark mine and the supervisor with the whip had not left.


    His tenacious life force allowed him to pull through once again.


    When he woke up this time, ao Jian found that he really wanted to live.


    This feeling did not come from the heart, but from the feedback of the body.


    Just like in The Last Illusion, when he was absorbing the cool liquid dripped from the plant, he had an incomparable desire.


    Thus, when the whip-wielding supervisor turned to look at him, ao Jian picked up the pick on the ground without any hesitation and walked towards the busy crowd.


    This time, he worked for several months. During this time, ao Jian thought of going offline.


    However, the game prompt was:


    [Game prompt: you are in a state of sword intent confrontation and can not exit. Forced exit will lead to the failure of the sword intent confrontation and will suffer the forced exit punishment (large amount of experience and soul coins). Do you want to forcefully exit?]


    Ao Jian, who really wanted to understand the nomological sword intent, had no choice but to continue doing the hard work. At the same time, he tried to guess what the connection between this illusion and the nomological sword intent was.


    During this period, ao Jian suddenly had a thought. Could it be that he was experiencing the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s past?

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697: The progress of history


    Translator: 549690339


    He had been in the illusion for almost two months.


    During this time, ao Jian never left the island. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to leave, but that he couldn ¡®t.


    They could only work day after day in the dark mine.


    This kind of life made ao Jian feel extremely irritated, but his desire for the nomological sword intent made him unwilling to give up.


    In these two months, ao Jian had also tried to think of the reason for the existence of this illusionary realm.


    At this moment, he had many guesses in his mind.


    The most likely guess that ao Jian had was that he was experiencing the path that the netherworld Swordmaster had once taken.


    He could still clearly remember that when he was in the desert, the old man pointed at the distance with a trembling finger and shouted,¡±


    ¡°Ocean ... A mu ... Ocean ...¡±


    Ao Jian¡¯s analysis of this was that the old man had originally wanted to take him to the sea.


    However, in the end, the old man¡¯s physical strength was exhausted and he could no longer hold on. Although his eyes were filled with the desire for the sea, he was eventually buried in the yellow sand.


    Thinking back to how he looked like when he was 13 or 14 years old, he realized that he had obviously grown up compared to before.


    Could it be that after the old man died, the young man set off again alone, relying on his tenacious will and extremely adaptable body to finally reach the seaside?


    ......


    Later, for some unknown reason, he was caught on this Island and became a slave ...


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t know if it was so, but if his guess was correct, then this trip to the illusionary realm would definitely not be ordinary.


    With this in mind, ao Jian was filled with anticipation. Every day, as he worked, he would make guesses.


    In the days he spent here, ao Jian also discovered something very strange. He had forgotten all the methods to cultivate sword intent.


    He had wanted to rely on the knowledge of the Tao of the sword in his mind and the rich spiritual Qi around him to re-cultivate so that he could protect himself.


    However, all of his Kendo knowledge had disappeared from his mind, as if this piece of memory had been deliberately blocked.


    All of this made ao Jian scratch his head in confusion. He could only wait for what might happen next.


    Another month passed as they waited.


    The days of mining were undoubtedly boring. Although they did not have to worry about food and drink, and in order to ensure their efficiency, a large amount of food was delivered every day, living in such an environment for a long time had a huge impact on their spirits.


    The eyes of the slaves around him were listless, as if they had long given up on resistance and had completely become tools.


    The reason why ao Jian was able to hold on was because of the anticipation in his heart. He also knew that all of this was fake.


    On this day, the sun rose.


    As usual, ao Jian and the laborers were driven into the mine and continued to work.


    Halfway through their work, before it was time for dinner, the ground suddenly shook, and gravel fell from the mine.


    The sudden turn of events gave ao Jian a fright, and the nearby supervisor who was patrolling back and forth also had a look of shock on his face. Afterwards, he yelled at ao Jian and the others,¡±continue working, don¡¯t be lazy!¡± And then walked out of the mine.


    Ao Jian was suspicious of this, but he didn¡¯t follow them to take a look.


    After all, this place was heavily guarded and surrounded by the boundless ocean. If he only relied on his strength, which had not even reached the level of a ghost soldier, he would only be able to escape with his death.


    Soon, there were shouts and explosions outside, as if an intense battle was going on.


    Hearing these voices, ao Jian tried to communicate with the laborers around him. However, the laborers ¡°faces turned numb and they ignored him.


    While they were waiting, the sounds of fighting outside gradually calmed down, and a figure walked into the mine.


    This person was not the supervisor that ao Jian was familiar with. Instead, it was an extremely tall and sturdy man in green armor.


    ¡°From today on, you¡¯ll be the slaves of iron Snake Island, am I clear?¡±


    Hearing this, realization dawned on ao Jian¡¯s face.


    Was it a fight for resources?


    He had read about the history of this world in the forum and knew that the competition for resources was endless. This was the main theme of this world.


    It was normal for fights to break out because of resources.


    Faced with the man¡¯s question, ao Jian and the other slaves did not answer. They only looked at the man with a numb expression.


    ¡­¡­


    After being taken over by the ¡°iron Snake Island,¡± although ao Jian was still doing hard labor, the days after that had changed.


    His daily workload was three times heavier, and his sleep and rest time was reduced by three times.


    This was an act of squeezing the life out of the laborers. They did not consider the harvest of resources from a long-term perspective at all. They were completely trying to shorten the time as much as possible and plunder a batch of spirit ores and resources as quickly as possible.


    Ao Jian and the slaves couldn¡¯t resist at all, and could only work according to the rules.


    Every day, there would be laborers who would collapse from the heavy work.


    Of course, the forces of the Iron Snake Island knew about this. However, they didn¡¯t care about it at all. Instead, they increased their workload.


    Such actions caused ao Jian to feel extremely Haggard, but the powerful life force within his body allowed him to hold on.


    In less than a month, more than half of the laborers in the mine had died, and the remaining few had completely lost the ability to continue working.


    Ao Jian was an exception.


    Even though he felt extremely tired, he still managed to hold on.


    It was a wonderful feeling. He clearly felt that he was about to die, but his body would always give him a strong desire to live, so that he could hold on.


    This power could even influence ao Jian¡¯s decision.


    Ao Jian could only use one word to describe this power: ¡°survive.¡±


    Just like in the desert, the strong desire to live made him subconsciously make the decision to live.


    After most of the laborers died, the Iron Snake Island didn¡¯t send in any new laborers. Instead, on a certain day, the remaining laborers were gathered together. The man in green armor once again appeared in front of them.


    At this time, there were less than ten people left in the laborers.


    Nine of them had completely lost consciousness due to the heavy workload. Only ao Jian was still conscious.


    In truth, ao Jian also wanted to act like these nine people and not appear too different.


    However, he could not pretend at all. After being tested, he still gave himself away.


    However, what surprised ao Jian was that he wasn¡¯t met with a severe punishment, but a question from the green armored man,


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not bad. Do you want to follow me?¡± As he spoke, the man reached out and rubbed ao Jian¡¯s head with a smile.


    Ao Jian was speechless.


    Ao Jian was speechless. He wanted to refuse, but the words that came out of his mouth were timid,¡±


    ¡°I want to ... Live. I want to see the sea!¡± He said.


    ¡°Hahaha, then follow me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Just like that, ao Jian followed the man and left the island that he had lived on for several months.


    As for this resource Island, the man clearly had no intention of occupying it for a long time. Instead, he decisively abandoned it.


    As for those who had lost their abilities, they were all abandoned on the island.


    In the month that followed, ao Jian found out that this man¡¯s name was ¡°iron snake.¡± He had established his own plundering force in the sea and had roamed around the nearby seas to plunder resources for his own development. He had even occupied a resource Island which he had renamed ¡°iron Snake Island.¡±


    The days after that changed.


    Ao Jian no longer needed to work day after day in the dark mine. Instead, he lived on the Iron Snake Island and was called the third son by the Iron Snake. His treatment was greatly improved.


    Occasionally, he would follow the Iron Snake out to sea, wandering and plundering in the sea.


    Every time they returned from a raid, the Iron Snake Island would hold a revelry where they would eat meat and drink wine.


    However, ao Jian¡¯s favorite thing to do was to sit on the shore during his break and look in the direction of the sea. He would admire sunrise and sunset and quietly watch the sea and sky.


    Every time this happened, the old man¡¯s hoarse voice and the desire for the sea in his eyes before his death would appear in his mind.


    In truth, ao Jian felt that even though he pitied the old man, he wouldn¡¯t miss him.


    However, this thought came to him spontaneously, and he could not suppress it at all.


    Ao Jian¡¯s feelings towards the ocean seemed to have inherited the old man¡¯s obsession, and he was filled with yearning.


    These days continued for a period of time. One day, tie she suddenly found ao Jian and told him that if he wanted to survive in this world, strength was the foundation. It was time for him to grow.


    In this regard, iron snake gave him a choice.


    He asked him to find the vice-captains on the island and choose one to be his master and start cultivating.


    Ao Jian did as he was told.


    There were a total of three vice-captains on the island. One was good at controlling the power of the elements, one relied on the strong physical body of his race and was good at close combat, and the last one had a solitary personality but was good at using a sword!


    Ao Jian would naturally choose the person who wielded the sword without any hesitation.


    However, this time, it was still not up to ao Jian. The moment he chose to start, he lost control of himself.


    But in the end, he still chose the weakest swordsman among the three.


    The reason was simple. Ao Jian, who was out of control, asked the three of them who was stronger!


    The answer he received was that the one who controlled the elemental power was the strongest. At the same time, he also received another answer.


    In terms of realm, the swordsman was definitely the strongest!


    Thus, ao Jian made his choice. What he wanted was the strongest power in the same realm.


    This choice made ao Jian even more certain that this was the path that the netherworld Swordmaster had once taken.


    In the days that followed, he began to cultivate his swordsmanship.


    As all the Kendo knowledge in his mind was blocked, he could only start from zero.


    The first step was to condense the heart of the sword.


    Before starting this step, the vice-captain had examined ao Jian¡¯s body and had come to a conclusion. If he wanted to go further, he would have to condense the earth element of the five elements, sword heart.


    Ao Jian had chosen to resist this step even before he had started.


    It was because he hated yellow.


    It reminded him of the boundless yellow world filled with sand and wind. That place was more like a prison for him, filled with all the bad things.


    Thus, ao Jian asked the vice-captain if he could choose blue, which was the water element sword intent.


    The vice-captain taught ao Jian a harsh lesson and told him that if he made the wrong move, he would no longer have any potential to speak of.


    Unless he took the initiative to shatter his sword intent and sword heart, and start all over again.


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t insist on this and silently accepted the guidance.


    The first step was the cultivation of swordsmanship. Every day, he would be accompanied by a long sword and observe the shape of the sword, imprinting it into his mind bit by bit.


    Ao Jian took this step very steadily. His desire for power made him cultivate very seriously.


    Iron snake had told him that in this world, strength and survival were linked. If he wanted to survive, he had to be strong.


    Ao Jian quickly drew out the exact appearance of the longsword in his mind.


    At this time, under the guidance of the vice-captain, he began to forge the heart of the sword.


    During this period, the vice-captain told him to try to meditate on the scene of yellow sand filling the sky and build a world related to ¡°earth¡± in his mind. It would be considered a success if he could smell the smell of the earth with a light sniff during meditation.


    However, when he took this step, ao Jian¡¯s heart was filled with resistance. He was unable to calm down and construct this ¡°earth attribute¡± sword heart world.


    Every time this happened, he would come to the seaside and quietly look at the sea, thinking about things and reveling in the Blue World ...


    After countless failures, ao Jian was extremely dejected.


    Until one day, he made up his mind and tried to build an Ocean World.


    Even though the vice-captain had warned him, ao Jian still chose to do things his own way.


    Unlike the khaki-colored world, the Blue World was quickly constructed by him, and the long sword in his heart also settled into this world.


    He had condensed the heart of the sword, but it was not the sword essence of the earth attribute. Instead, it was the water attribute, which did not correspond to his own attribute.


    The moment he heard the news, the vice-captain cursed and beat him up.


    However, ao Jian laughed because he liked the color blue and yearned for the ocean ... It was just that simple.


    Just as the vice-captain had said, he had chosen the wrong path, and his cultivation progress was extremely slow.


    It took him a lot of time to condense the sword intent.


    The vice-captain had also completely given up on teaching ao Jian. He felt that this child had no hope at all.


    On the other hand, ao Jian was very happy. The increase in his strength every day made him feel like he was reborn.


    Especially when he used the water attribute sword intent, The Blue Sword light that filled his body made him feel as if he was in the sea.


    The increasing sword intent gave ao Jian the feeling that the water in a pool was increasing. He looked forward to the ¡°water¡± gathering into an ocean.


    Such days continued for a long time. Ao Jian gradually grew up, and his status also changed.


    He was no longer just an ordinary member of the island, but an official member of the pirate ship. He began to follow iron snake and the vice-captain to plunder.


    In fact, ao Jian didn¡¯t resist each time he was robbed.


    This was because tie she had instilled in him the idea that if he wanted to live a better life, he had to take what he wanted from the hands of others.


    The Iron Snake island¡¯s power had also expanded rapidly in this kind of plundering. They had swallowed a few small forces nearby, and their members had increased day by day.


    But some things were destined to change.


    During one of their raids, they were attacked by an extremely powerful force in the sea.


    On that day, ao Jian saw countless ferocious sea beasts writhing on the surface of the sea, knocking over ships and devouring sailors.


    Even though he managed to escape in the end, he was severely injured in the battle.


    As no one on the island knew medicine, they would usually choose to banish this seriously injured member when they encountered such a situation.


    He threw it on the raft and let it float into the distance, waiting for death to come ...


    But this time, it was the most important leader of the Iron Snake Island who was injured.


    Everyone was in a panic, including ao Jian.


    They began to try to help iron snake recover with poor techniques.


    Perhaps it was because of this that iron snake, who could have lived for a while, had his injuries worsened and walked to the end of his life in advance.


    At this moment, the forces of the Iron Snake Island were not as united as before.


    Who would be the leader was the biggest problem.


    The three vice-captains all wanted to be promoted. At the same time, iron snake¡¯s eldest and second Sons also wanted to inherit this position.


    However, the members of the island were more inclined to have one of the three vice-captains become the leader.


    There was no such thing as succession in this world. Even if there was, it would be those super forces that had established dynasties. Everything was decided by strength here.


    Because of their desires, the Iron Snake¡¯s eldest and second Sons were eventually exiled by the island members.


    However, ao Jian stayed because he didn¡¯t have any desire for the position of leader. There was no conflict of interest.


    But even so, the internal disputes of the Iron Snake Island had not been settled. Instead, it had been shattered.


    The three vice-captains, along with their supporters, divided the Iron Snake Island into three forces and began to fight for the ownership of the island.


    It was also at that moment that ao Jian chose to leave this place.


    He was sitting on a wooden raft, floating in the sea.


    This was because he didn¡¯t like power and fighting. What he wanted to do was to gather the ¡®River¡¯ in his sword heart world into a sea.


    Ao Jian¡¯s passion for cultivating sword intent didn¡¯t come from his passion for the ¡°sword,¡± but from his desire for blue.


    It was also this desire that made ao Jian want to continue cultivating this sword essence.


    In the days that followed, he did not have a fixed residence and became one of the many Wanderers in this Sea area.


    During this period, in order to learn a stronger sword essence, he joined many forces.


    He had also learned many sword intents.


    Water spirit sword, wave lifting sword, ripple sword, vast ocean sword ...


    All the sword intents he had learned were related to the sea. No matter how difficult the process of learning each sword intent was, he never gave up. He continued to improve with his passion.


    During this period, there were several time jumps, and each jump point was when he was learning a new sword essence.


    This also caused ao Jian to be unable to sense how much time had passed.


    During this time, he had returned to the Iron Snake Island once.


    At this moment, the Iron Snake Island had already changed its leader. It was not the three vice-captains that he knew, but an old man with white hair.


    The Iron Snake Island was no longer as strong as it used to be. It seemed to be in the end of its decay and was about to reach the end of dusk.


    Ao Jian had no impression of this person.


    From what he had said, ao Jian had learned that 1800 years had passed.


    The old man said that he still remembered ao Jian (a ¡®mu), because he was the third son of iron snake, and he used to be an ordinary member of iron snake¡¯s subordinate force.


    The old man told ao Jian that countless people had died in the years of plundering, and he had grown into a leader under such circumstances.


    In the end, the old man couldn¡¯t help but ask ao Jian why he hadn¡¯t aged yet.


    Every living being¡¯s life had an end. Other than a few special creatures, only by constantly breaking through realms could one obtain a stronger life force.


    Otherwise, he would have to step into the six paths of reincarnation and start over.


    At that time, ao Jian was only a ghost Governor. Although he was far from the end of his life, he did not age at all.


    Ao Jian couldn¡¯t answer this. He was also very confused about this.


    Why didn¡¯t he age at all when he was only in the ghost Governor realm? he could even feel the strong life force fluctuation in his body. It didn¡¯t decrease with age, but became stronger.


    Unable to answer this question, ao Jian bade farewell to the old man in the end and once again set foot on the path of cultivation.


    In the days that followed, ao Jian went around looking for swords. Every Time Time Time Time jumped, ao Jian would find that he was beginning a new cultivation journey.


    Time flew by, but it did not leave any marks on ao Jian¡¯s body.


    The powers in the nearby seas changed, and killing occurred every day, but ao Jian never cared.


    Under ao Jian¡¯s cultivation, the droplets of water in the Blue World within his sword heart also gathered into a River and gradually formed a Lake.


    By the time he reached the ghost king realm, it had already been a long time.


    It was because his cultivation was much slower than others. He relied on his passion to support others ¡®seemingly boring and even laborious sword essence cultivation.


    At this moment, ao Jian had even forgotten whether he was ao Jian or a ¡®mu.


    It seemed that other than the cultivation of sword essence, everything else was slowly fading.


    Yet another turning point in his fate had quietly arrived at this time.


    At that time, ao Jian had already reached the ghost emperor realm. Although he kept a low profile, he was still a famous and powerful swordsman in this Sea region.


    This was because he had already become a pioneer in the field of swordsmanship, and there were no more enemies in this sea.


    On the path of seeking the sword, he had already surpassed all the swordsmen in the sea area.


    This process was like a tortoise and a rabbit racing.


    Although ao Jian¡¯s cultivation progress was the slowest, he was definitely the most serious. He used his accumulated strength to slowly surpass his previous teachers and opponents.


    This wasn¡¯t because ao Jian had outstanding talent, but because he had worked hard.


    Although other swordsmen had talent and sword hearts of the corresponding attributes, they were still bound by the secular world.


    Some swordsmen yearned for power, and some swordsmen yearned to obtain a large number of resources to help them cultivate faster. They were Warriors in the world of cruel competition, and there would always be a moment when they stopped.


    However, ao Jian didn ¡®T. He focused on cultivating sword essence. Even though his progress was slow, he didn¡¯t stop.


    During this period of time, his body, which had a strong life force and an endless desire to survive, had been of great help to ao Jian. It allowed him to slowly advance without thinking too much.


    However, the bottleneck still came.


    After the ghost emperor realm, his strength could no longer improve. His body even rejected the sword heart.


    This problem wasn¡¯t something that ao Jian could solve with hard work.


    However, he didn¡¯t give up and started to look for a way.


    During this period, he had tried many methods, but none of them had any effect. His realm seemed to have been stuck at the ghost emperor realm.


    Just as ao Jian was feeling vexed, he encountered the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    It was a battle of plunder, a confrontation between the largest plundering force in this Sea area and the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    It was also at that time that ao Jian met a person.


    He held his sword with one hand, and with a raise of his hand, heavy waves surged forward. Countless ships were swallowed and smashed as if they were dry weeds and rotten wood. The members of the pillaging forces that seemed to be unparalleled in this sea were so vulnerable in the face of the power of the sea.


    That sword had been deeply imprinted in ao Jian¡¯s mind.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t know where his courage came from, but ao Jian flew towards that person, wanting to ask for a sword.


    Ao Jian, on the other hand, only received a single cold word,¡±get lost.¡±


    Then, the figure disappeared.


    However, this person¡¯s figure was imprinted in ao Jian¡¯s mind. He swore that he would definitely ask for a sword from this person and master the essence of his sword intent, especially the sword that could draw upon the power of the sea.


    In the days that followed, ao Jian would often think of the graceful bearing of that sword.


    Under the guidance of the sword intent, the waves that were pushed forward continued to replay in ao Jian¡¯s mind.


    Since he could not learn it, he would try to comprehend it!


    Ao Jian began to work hard and try.


    At the same time, he began to search for the swordsman and gather information about him.


    Usually, ao Jian didn¡¯t care about the formation of the sea realm¡¯s forces, but this time, he paid extra attention.


    Finally, he found out that this man was one of the three Supreme Masters of netherworld Chamber of Commerce, sword venerable!


    The only way to get in touch with this person was to join the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and head to the central Sea area of the netherworld.


    With his strength, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to join the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. However, he was still far from being able to settle in the central Sea area. Even if he went, he would be at the bottom and wouldn¡¯t be able to come into contact with the sword venerable.


    However, ao Jian didn¡¯t give up because he had found a way.


    And that was to become a war Chamber of Commerce!


    As long as he had enough strength, he would definitely be able to move into the central Sea area in the future and become one of the important forces under the headquarters of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    With this thought in mind, ao Jian returned to the Iron Snake Island.


    The leader of this place where he had first started cultivating had already been replaced by several people.


    When he saw the old man again, he only had a Cenotaph.


    At this moment, the Iron Snake Island was no longer a force that could command the wind and the clouds in the nearby area. It had become the lowest force with less than a hundred people.


    Ao Jian came here and met the new leader. He explained his idea of creating a powerful fleet.


    The leader did not hesitate to give up his position to ao Jian, who was a ghost emperor.


    With that, the Iron Snake fleet was established and began their journey of killing.


    Blood and death accompanied him on this journey. Ao Jian had been heavily injured several times and had almost died a few times, but he had still managed to hold on.


    The body had an endless desire to¡¯ live ¡®, and it could always pull him back from the edge of death.


    And the sword intent was also constantly condensing in the slaughter.


    His growth and the growth of his power were like a hurricane in this Sea region, sweeping through, constantly plundering and strengthening.


    However, ao Jian had his own principles when it came to plundering.


    That was to never touch the forces under the protection of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, because that would be his next step.


    Finally, one day, when he felt that it was possible, he found the branch of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in that Sea area and explained his intention to join.


    His request received a response, and the yellow Springs Branch quickly sent people to investigate and test his forces.


    Ao Jian, who had come prepared, still managed to obtain the title of ¡®war merchant Association¡¯.


    In the days to come, all his efforts were to improve his status in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and obtain the opportunity to move into the central Sea area of the netherworld.


    Time flew by.


    A ¡®MU¡¯s name resounded throughout the nearby seas, and he became a powerhouse that no one dared to provoke.


    His iron snake fleet had also grown into the strongest of the top ten war Chambers of Commerce. During this period, ao Jian had put in a lot of effort.


    However, the last step seemed to be close at hand, but it was far away.


    The central Sea area was the habitat of the strong. Even if he had become the first war Chamber of Commerce branch, there was still an insurmountable gap between his own strength and that step.


    His cultivation was getting slower by the day, and he had been stuck at the ghost emperor realm for a long time.


    The subordinates around them had also changed several times. They were their descendants, or even the descendants of their descendants.


    Time had faded his memories, but generations after generations of descendants still followed him.


    During this period, he had experienced countless Wars, and some were so serious that they even challenged the yellow Springs Branch.


    But in the end, they all passed safely.


    Time had changed many things, but it had not changed ao Jian¡¯s original heart.


    In his memory, yellow sand filled the sky, and he saw a touch of blue in the old man¡¯s eyes. Turbulent waves surged in his eyes, eager to touch it ...


    His trembling hand reached out at the last moment of his life, but all he got was a handful of yellow sand.


    Ao Jian inherited this obsession. He wanted to create an ocean of sword intent in his heart. No matter how difficult the road ahead was, he would not give up. The only thing that supported him to continue was love, so he would not feel tired or mentally tired.


    As time passed, the war would never stop. Another huge challenge was coming.


    It was a super force that spanned across many seas.


    This force was the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. It had many deity realm experts under it and several branches in the netherworld Sea area. They formed a crushing advantage.


    In front of this power, ao Jian felt his own insignificance.


    This was the first time he had fought against a demigod. Ao jianshen had been severely injured in this battle, and his subordinates had suffered heavy losses.


    It was also that battle that allowed ao Jian to have a breakthrough.


    At the moment of life and death, he thought of the sword of venerable the sword.


    The desire for a ¡°living¡± body had opened up all of ao Jian¡¯s potential.


    At that moment, he had an epiphany. With a wave of his hand, he guided the power of the sea and slashed out a sword that he had practiced countless times in his mind.


    The ocean roared and surged forward, and an endless sword intent locked onto the demigod.


    The blue light was breathtaking. When the blue light faded, the seemingly invincible opponent had fallen.


    It was also that strike that allowed ao Jian to break through to the demigod realm and obtain the opportunity to enter the central Sea region of the yellow spring.


    Ao Jian called this move the ¡°wave superposition sword intent¡± and it was also a crucial turning point in his life.


    In the end, the force that directly faced the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was wiped out after the headquarters of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the central Sea area intervened. At that time, ao Jian also settled in the central Sea area under the name of the war Chamber of Commerce.


    In the end, he met venerable sword as he wished and became his sword disciple.


    In the days that followed, under the guidance of the sword Saint, ao Jian worked hard on his cultivation. The bottleneck that he once faced faded away, and he even became one of the eight sword envoys under the sword Saint.


    However, Sword Saint had told ao Jian that his potential was limited. After forging a sword heart that did not match his own, the immortal state was the end and he could no longer advance.


    At that time, Sword Saint had persuaded aojian to reforge his sword heart. It was still not too late to change it before he condensed the divine seal of sword principle.


    But ao Jian didn¡¯t give up.


    He knew that the reason why he was able to get to where he was now was because of his passion. If he had chosen the earth attribute sword heart, he would not be where he was now.


    Although the process was long and the progress was slow, ao Jian clearly understood what he had relied on to reach this point.


    If he were to start all over again, perhaps his cultivation progress would be very fast, because he had a very rich knowledge of the sword Dao. However, without that passion, he also lost the ambition to forge the sword heart world into an ocean.


    As time passed, in the center of the ocean where danger lurked everywhere, peak level battles often occurred.


    Even the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had to be cautious here.


    Ao Jian had also grown rapidly under such an environment and the resources provided by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Until one day, a piece of bad news came.


    Sword Saint was killed by an ancient God at the edge of the six paths of reincarnation in a fight for resources.


    The entire netherworld Chamber of Commerce was shocked!


    It was also at this moment that ao Jian and the other seven sword agents received an order.


    One of them had to take over the position of the revered sword artist!


    At that time, no one thought highly of ao Jian, because he was the weakest of the eight sword protectors.


    Whether it was talent or cultivation speed, they could not be compared to the other seven.


    Just as ao Jian was still in shock over the news of Sword saint¡¯s death, he suddenly felt the world shake. He then found himself in the realm of sword principle. Not far away, sui ye was staring at him with ¡°killing intent¡±.


    At this moment, the memories came back, and the memories in the illusion gradually faded.


    Although he could still remember some of it, it was as if it was covered with a layer of gauze and became blurry.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Ao Jian suddenly turned to sui ye and asked.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®how long has passed¡¯? go ahead and challenge me!¡± Sui ye said with a disdainful look.


    Ao Jian: ¡°???¡±


    At this moment, the sea god¡¯s sword seal emitted a vast power and struck ao Jian.


    [Game prompt: the confrontation of sword intent has failed. You have received 27562641 points of damage. You have died!]


    [Game prompt: you have obtained 2% of the sword intent of the laws of nature. You have failed the challenge. Please keep up the good work and continue the challenge!]


    Not far away, sui ye saw ao Jian being killed by the nomological sword intent. He was stunned at first, but then he smiled happily.


    It¡¯s good to die, it¡¯s good to die!


    (One slash: eat my three-in-one chapter (_))

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698: Doing it all over again


    Translator: 549690339


    It was only a few short seconds, but it felt like a long time had passed.


    As ao Jian woke up from the ¡°battle of sword intents,¡± the illusion shattered and the long memory in his mind faded away.


    Ao Jian was very confused about this. He couldn¡¯t recall what he had encountered in the illusionary realm.


    Lu Wu, who saw this scene, nodded in satisfaction.


    This was because he was the one who had been controlling everything from behind the scenes.


    This nomological sword seal was formed by the yellow spring Swordmaster using the water sword consciousness that he had learned throughout his life. The consciousness of the yellow spring Swordmaster was still inside and had not completely dissipated.


    In reality, ao Jian¡¯s guess was not wrong. This illusionary realm allowed ao Jian Chong to walk through the memory of the netherworld Swordmaster.


    The only difference was that other than a few important turning points, all the decisions were made by ao Jian.


    If ao Jian walked through the memory path of the netherworld Swordmaster, then this memory would remain in his mind.


    Even though he was still an aojian then, he would recognize himself as the netherworld Swordmaster.


    This was because the memory of the netherworld Swordmaster was not as simple as ao Jian had thought.


    Even though ao Jian had gone through the memory path of the netherworld Swordmaster and his original memories would not be erased, there was no meaning for his existence.


    How long had the yellow Springs Swordmaster lived, and how long had ao Jian lived? ao Jian¡¯s memories were like a drop in the ocean when compared to the yellow Springs Swordmaster¡¯s memories. They were not even worth mentioning.


    ......


    This was because ao Jian¡¯s memory was only a few decades old. In comparison, the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s memory was like a vast ocean. Any memory that was dropped into it would be swallowed and covered.


    After ao Jian had lived for a million years in the illusion, the first few decades would become insignificant, like dust in a corner. He wouldn¡¯t even remember them.


    As a result, ao Jian gradually forgot who he was in the illusion. He only remembered that he was pursuing the sea of sword intent and thought that he was a mu.


    When he had first entered the illusion, ao Jian might have had his suspicions and conjectures, but with the passage of time and the accumulation of his experiences, he had long since forgotten who he was in the past.


    Because that memory was too short, it could even be described as small ...


    This was also the reason why Lu Wu chose to take action.


    It could be said that ao Jian¡¯s memories were completely covered by the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s memories before he exited the illusory realm.


    Even though the real Yellow spring Swordmaster had already died, ao Jian would be the new yellow spring Swordmaster because they shared the same memories.


    Although this was not the resurrection of the netherworld Swordmaster, it was equivalent to a clone. The same memories, the same sword intent, the same psychological journey and so on ...


    Even though the real Yellow spring Swordmaster had already died, ao Jian was no longer ao Jian.


    Regarding this matter, Lu Wu naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing, so he decisively took action.


    As a result, when ao Jian exited the illusionary realm of the battle of sword intents, the long memories and experiences in his mind would gradually fade and be covered up. He would no longer be able to remember what they were.


    The purpose of this was to protect ao Jian so that he would not lose himself.


    Of course, Lu Wu was still very much looking forward to ao Jian defeating and obtaining this sword intent law.


    After all, his ¡®heavenly demon ranking¡¯ was currently collecting the power of laws, and this sword intent of laws was just right to be put to use.


    Moreover, as a player, ao Jian had the ability to resurrect infinitely. With Lu Wu helping him to cover up his memories behind the scenes, this method was completely feasible.


    It was just that it might be a little more tiring!


    ¡­¡­


    Three hours later, ao Jian¡¯s figure appeared at the resurrection point in underworld city.


    This time, he didn¡¯t stop at all. He walked to the city gate decisively and arrived at the glazed Coast through the teleportation point. Then, he set off for the Kendo realm.


    The sudden failure and death stunned ao Jian, but the 2% grasp of the nomological sword intent made him excited.


    He only remembered that he entered an illusionary realm after he had activated the sword intent of the sea god¡¯s sword seal.


    His memory after that was a blur. It was as if he had experienced many things and met many people, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t remember the specific events.


    When he suddenly woke up, everything faded away, but the sword essence he had grasped in the illusion remained in his sword heart.


    Thus, ao Jian wanted to make another trip to the sword realm and challenge the sea god¡¯s sword intent again. He wanted to see what was in the illusion and why it could cause such a huge change in his sword heart and sword intent.


    After several days of travel, ao Jian had once again stepped into the realm of the sword Dao.


    At this moment, the Kendo realm was filled with competition as usual. Swordsmen and players were everywhere.


    Since they could not find the ¡°bald mentor¡± and it was extremely difficult to enter the central area of Kendo, the players turned their attention to the other swordsmen who had stepped into the Kendo territory.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t sui ye who suffered. The swordsmen were also challenged by the players and became the whetstones on the path of the players ¡®sword will.


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this and drove the boat into the sword doctrine domain.


    In the few days of travel, ao Jian had experienced seven challenges.


    However, in the battle of sword intents, ao Jian discovered that his sword intent was attached with a water-attributed power. His sword intent had undergone a qualitative change, and the strength of his sword intent had increased by ten times compared to when he had controlled the heartless sword.


    He also became adept at the use of sword intent and the release of sword Qi, as if his sword heart had been reborn.


    He had won all seven challenges without exception. It was not like before, where he had to constantly reforge his sword essence to obtain the final victory.


    This discovery made ao Jian happy. He also wanted to know what he had experienced in the illusionary realm of the battle of sword essence.


    With a yearning in his heart, ao Jian once again arrived at the center of the sword Dao domain.


    Not far away, the sea god¡¯s sword seal was still standing on the surface of the water, and not far away from it, sui ye was sitting cross-legged.


    Suiye opened his eyes when he sensed the presence.


    When he saw ao Jian¡¯s familiar figure, sui ye¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± Seeing this, ao Jian greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°You ... How is this possible? the sea god¡¯s sword seal clearly killed you ... How did you do it?!¡± Sui ye asked in fear.


    ¡°You want to learn? I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Ao Jian¡¯s face was filled with ridicule.


    Suiye,¡±yes!¡±


    Sui ye said without hesitation.


    Previously, sui ye thought that he had been careless and didn¡¯t kill ao Jian completely. When the laws descended and took away his sword essence, he thought that the laws of sword essence had made a mistake.


    Because other than this, sui ye could not find a suitable reason to explain the fact that ao Jian could be resurrected.


    However, this time, ao Jian, who had been crushed to pieces by the sea god¡¯s sword seal, had resurrected once again. It was clear that he could no longer explain the reason he had thought of before.


    At this moment, sui ye¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    Thus, when ao Jian said ¡°do you want to learn¡± with a resentful expression, he did not hesitate to say,


    ¡°I want to!¡±


    Ao Jian was speechless.


    Ao Jian¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the serious sui ye.


    He was just joking, but sui ye was serious.


    This caused ao Jian to feel a little awkward. He tried to change the topic,


    ¡°How¡¯s your challenge going?¡±


    Suiye shook his head and said,¡±


    ¡°My sword intent can¡¯t contend against this nomological sword intent. Unless I obtain the recognition of the consciousness left in the sea god¡¯s sword seal, I can¡¯t rely on my sword intent to challenge it and succeed at my current stage!¡±


    ¡°However, as long as I can absorb all the sword intent in the sword Dao domain, I¡¯ll definitely be able to fight it!¡±


    Looking at the determined sui ye, ao Jian asked in confusion,¡±


    ¡°Then why are you staying here instead of collecting sword intent?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? There¡¯s more than one way. Obtaining the recognition of the sword seal can also allow one to obtain nomological sword intent!¡± Sui ye rolled his eyes.


    Sui ye was no longer as cold and aloof to ao Jian.


    This was because ao Jian¡¯s inextinguishable sword intent had been acknowledged by him. Just as he had said before, if they were outside the territory, he would definitely take ao Jian in as a sword disciple and let him cultivate with him.


    Besides, ao Jian had saved him once, and he would never forget that.


    However, he only remembered it in his heart and had a good impression of it. As for the sword intent of laws, sui ye would never give in. If possible, he would rather ao Jian die!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been talking to the consciousness left behind by the sword seal these few days, trying to get close to it?¡± Hearing this, ao Jian revealed a strange expression.


    Sui ye was speechless.


    Ao Jian¡¯s words seemed to have hit sui ye¡¯s sore spot, causing his face to turn gloomy.


    ¡°Then you continue with your work, I¡¯ll try again!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, ao Jian once again walked towards the Golden figure.


    Sui ye didn¡¯t stop him, but chose to watch from the side.


    Even though he had been resurrected, sui ye still did not believe that ao Jian could defeat the sword intent of laws. He was looking forward to ao Jian being crushed by the sea god¡¯s sword intent again.


    He did not believe that the heaven-defying resurrection ability could be repeated indefinitely!


    ¡­¡­


    Ao Jian arrived before the sea god¡¯s sword seal incarnation once again. He was filled with anticipation as he condensed his sword intent and issued a challenge.


    At this moment, the world in front of him began to collapse and rebuild.


    When his vision cleared, he found himself in a world of yellow sand.


    At the same time, the memories that were sealed by Lu Wu in her mind also came back.


    Ao Jian suddenly came to a realization and understood what he had experienced in the illusion last time.


    This time, everything started anew.


    It was at this moment that ao Jian suddenly understood the ultimate goal of this illusory realm challenge.


    In a battle of sword essences, the strength of the sword essence was naturally the deciding factor.


    He had walked the memory path of the netherworld Swordmaster. If he wanted to defeat him, he had to surpass him and not follow the footsteps of his memory and accept some things passively.


    The Last Illusion challenge had ended after the death of the previous sword venerable of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    At that time, one of the eight sword envoys had to be selected to inherit the position of ¡®Sword Saint¡¯.


    At that time, ao Jian was the weakest of the eight sword envoys, and the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s higher-ups had also excluded him from the list of sword venerable candidates.


    It was also at that moment that the illusionary realm collapsed.


    At this moment, ao Jian thought that it was probably because he had not obtained the position of sword venerable, and he had not reached the strength and status of sword venerable at that time. The eight sword envoys were his limit, so the sword intent of laws had determined that he had failed the challenge.


    Hence, if he wanted to win in this battle of sword consciousness, not only did he have to walk the memory path of the yellow spring Swordmaster, he had to surpass him and prove that his sword consciousness was more outstanding than the yellow spring Swordmaster ¡®s!


    After understanding the reason, ao Jian raised his head and looked around.


    The yellow sand filled the sky and he squinted his eyes. Just like what he had experienced in the past, he suddenly felt thirsty, dizzy, and weak.


    However, the strong desire to live in his body prevented him from falling down. However, he knew that an old man would come to pick him up soon.


    At this moment, ao Jian was basically using the future prediction hack.


    Under normal circumstances, the Challenger would be killed by the sea god¡¯s sword intent if they lost the battle of sword intents.


    Therefore, every challenger¡¯s illusory memory path had to start from the beginning. There were no advantages that could be taken advantage of, and they didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future. Even the sword intent they learned would be blocked by the nomological sword intent, and they could only comprehend from the beginning.


    However, ao Jian was different. To him, death was only three hours.


    After entering the illusionary realm once again, all his memories came back. At this moment, ao Jian already knew what would happen next.


    Just as he had expected, about half an hour later, the figure of an old man holding a plant vine appeared in the distance, passing through the sand and slowly approaching him.


    The new plot began.


    This figure was as thin as a match and his steps were unsteady. However, the determination in his eyes made ao Jian¡¯s heart tremble.


    It was a familiar yet strange feeling.


    The old man seemed unremarkable, but his desire for the ocean had affected him, or rather, the yellow Springs Swordmaster¡¯s entire life.


    A new journey began once again. This time, ao Jian no longer passively accepted help.


    The last time he was here, he had been watching the whole process with cold eyes. He had been guessing the reason for the illusion and analyzing all kinds of possibilities.


    But this time, he wasn¡¯t going to sit and wait for death.


    Along the way, he and the old man supported each other and moved forward together.


    Although they didn¡¯t communicate, they used their lives to ensure each other¡¯s survival.


    Along the way, they ate and slept in the open, and all the plants and small animals they could see became their food.


    In The Last Illusion, the old man had exhausted all his energy to help ao Jian. However, this time was clearly different.


    This was because ao Jian was no longer a burden. He tried his best to reduce the burden on the old man and struggled to survive.


    During the ten days of travel, ao Jian and the old man had been on the verge of death many times, but they had made it in the end.


    This time, the plot was completely different from before.


    After he and the old man climbed over the hill, they saw the blue sea together.


    A gentle breeze blew, and the sound of the waves hitting the rocks and the chirping of seagulls above the sea made the two of them feel intoxicated.


    This time, the memory did not jump with the old man¡¯s death. In the end, they came here together.


    Ao Jian turned to look at the old man who was staring at the sea with a smile on his face. At least he didn¡¯t have his biggest regret in this illusion challenge.


    As for whether the road ahead would be successful or not, it was up to him to continue!

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699: A super cheating device


    Translator: 549690339


    Ao Jian set a goal for himself in the illusory world.


    He would walk the same path as the netherworld Swordmaster, but he would have to surpass him in terms of sword mind.


    It was not easy to do so. Although the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s talent was average, he relied on his strong vitality and his ambition to build a sea of sword heart to support his long cultivation journey.


    However, in the face of many things, ao Jian and the netherworld Swordmaster made different choices. This would definitely affect their future development.


    However, this time, ao Jian¡¯s state of mind was not as relaxed as the first time he entered the illusion. He began to actively search for ways to become stronger instead of passively waiting for the moment to change his fate.


    With the ¡°future prediction cheat¡± and the memories in his mind, ao Jian began to plan for the future in advance.


    However, there was one thing that ao Jian couldn¡¯t change, and that was a key point in history.


    For example, ao Jian had originally wanted to give up on constructing the sword Heart of the Ocean and wanted to cultivate other sword intents.


    However, the consequence of this was a time jump. He appeared directly at the moment when he first cultivated sword essence.


    The only difference was that there was one more person on the Iron Snake Island, the old man who had entered the sea with him.


    Although time had jumped, the old man did not die. Instead, he followed him here. In other words, the original plot had changed the subsequent history and was not erased with the jump in time.


    Ao Jian had his own guess.


    He had to walk the same path as the netherworld Swordmaster. The main storyline could not be changed, but the side quests could.


    ......


    Ao Jian¡¯s guess was gradually confirmed.


    Other than the crucial points in history, ao Jian could make his own decisions.


    This time, ao Jian had become the leader of the Iron Snake Island in advance and started to lead the Iron Snake Island to rise ...


    Because he knew how this part of history had developed, ao Jian was always able to be one step ahead of others.


    He had obtained a large amount of resources to assist his cultivation, and he had paid a huge price to forge a sword that matched his sword heart in order to improve his strength.


    This time, ao Jian¡¯s growth had been smooth sailing. In the end, he had become a member of the war Chamber of Commerce as he had wished and had successfully joined the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    From then on, nothing had changed except for the old man¡¯s existence. He had become one of the eight sword envoys under the sword venerable.


    In the subsequent cultivation, ao Jian waited for the sudden death of the netherworld Swordmaster before he competed with the other seven sword protectors for the position of Sword Master.


    This was also the end point of his last illusion.


    If he could not become a sword venerable, he would fail the challenge again and have to start all over again.


    While waiting and growing, venerable the sword died suddenly.


    What was different from the previous time was that ao Jian had obtained a place in the quota for the promotion to sword venerable this time, and he had received the support of many high-level members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    This was because the current ao Jian was much stronger than the first time he had entered the illusionary realm. He was not without hope.


    Therefore, this time, there were no notifications of the illusion breaking or the defeat of the sword will. The plot was still moving forward.


    However, ao Jian knew nothing about the course of history that followed.


    The future prediction hack, which was his greatest advantage, would no longer exist.


    What ao Jian had to face next was to challenge and be challenged. He had to work hard to fight for the position of sword venerable.


    However, reality had proven that in terms of talent and sword intent, ao Jian was still inferior to a few of the sword practitioners.


    In the subsequent challenges, he was naturally defeated in succession. After his sword intent was thwarted, he was directly disqualified from the promotion to venerable sword.


    At the moment of failure, the illusion was shattered, and the notification of the challenge failure appeared again.


    At the same time, ao Jian once again comprehended 2% of the nomological sword intent.


    The moment he returned to the sword realm, ao Jian was unsurprised and killed by the sea god¡¯s sword intent on the spot.


    Suiye, who witnessed everything, showed a smile as if it was only natural.


    Everything was just as he had thought. Ao Jian was definitely unable to bear the power of the laws of sword intent.


    However, three hours later, he was once again dumbfounded ...


    In fact, ao Jian was also dumbfounded. This was because he had once again forgotten what he had experienced. He only felt that he had become stronger.


    However, he had no impression of what he had encountered in the two challenges.


    As a result, ao Jian entered the realm of sword Dao again with a doubtful mood and continued to challenge the laws of sword intent.


    ¡­¡­


    Ao Jian¡¯s Time to Die had arrived.


    Back when he didn¡¯t have a gaming chamber, playing games for more than eight hours in a row could be called a ¡®liver¡¯, and playing games for more than sixteen hours in a row was called a ¡®liver-burning¡¯.


    However, with the popularization of gaming capsules, the definition of liver had also changed.


    At this stage, only players who lay in the gaming chamber for a month without going offline were called hardcore players.


    However, compared to ao Jian¡¯s ¡°magnanimity,¡± none of this was worth mentioning.


    Although only a few seconds had passed in reality, ao Jian experienced the path that the netherworld Swordmaster had once taken again and again in the spiritual world.


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t think much of this kind of hard work before the challenge.


    However, when he entered the illusionary realm, the memories of the previous challenges came flooding back, and ao Jian almost shut himself down.


    This was too F * cking ruthless!


    As a veteran player of war, ao Jian was always very grateful for war.


    That was why he never associated himself with the other players on the forums, and called the war officials ¡®dog officials¡¯.


    But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but curse,¡±


    ¡°What kind of lousy plot did the lousy officials design? my liver is hurting!¡±


    However, facing the nomological sword intent, ao Jian could only say,¡±how fragrant,¡± and continue to work hard.


    The countless repeated challenges allowed ao Jian to know the plot development like the back of his hand.


    In one of the illusionary challenges, he was even called ¡°master God-diviner¡± by the forces in the nearby sea because he could always predict the future.


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t waste this ability either. In the name of helping the various factions predict the future, he earned a large amount of resources to develop his own faction.


    In order to make himself stronger, other than the main storyline that he couldn¡¯t change, ao Jian used all the other methods.


    As long as it was a way to obtain a large amount of resources and improve his strength, he would try it one by one.


    The most troublesome one was that he didn¡¯t even join the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in advance, but took the lead in competing with the eight sword agents in terms of lifespan.


    He planned to outlive them before joining the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and wait for the next fight for the position of sword venerable to obtain more opportunities for development.


    Even though his talent was average, ao Jian felt that he had a huge advantage in terms of lifespan.


    This was because the only characteristic of this body was its exuberant vitality!


    Ao Jian had used all the methods he could think of.


    Although my liver is hurting, I¡¯m definitely going to pass this level!


    After all, he had lived many more lives than others. Ao Jian felt that even if he was a pig, he would still be able to complete this plot.


    In order to make it easier for him to complete the illusionary realm challenge, ao Jian had even recorded all the important points in time in his memory.


    For example, what kind of rare treasures would appear in a certain year, month, time, and place, what their specific functions were, and how much help they would bring to him!


    Or for example, at a certain point in time, an inheritance that was beneficial to his cultivation of sword essence would appear ...


    These records were all cheating devices that ao Jian had set up in this illusion, and they were extremely effective.


    And in this illusionary realm challenge, ao Jian had even adopted a group of children.


    This group of children had extraordinary potential, and all of them would make a name for themselves in the future. They had even settled in the central Sea area of the yellow spring with their own abilities.


    Ao Jian¡¯s idea was very simple. He would adopt these children in advance and then instill a thought into them.


    In the future, you have to help your father become a sword venerable. Otherwise, you will be unfilial. The world is big, but your father is the most important!


    At this moment, ao Jian seemed to have activated the main character mode.


    He planned to nurture the super-strong Warriors born in this Sea area in advance and take care of everything after that.


    As for the growth of his sword intent, with so many useless sons around, ao Jian felt that he could just lie down and take the resources to cultivate!


    There were sword intent spirit stones, incomplete sword steles left behind by ancient gods, peerless swords, and so on ...


    Sons, I want all of you!


    Perhaps the netherworld Swordmaster did not expect that someone would be able to play around in such a way in the nomological illusion and not play according to his routine!

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700: Aojian¡¯s cheater group


    Translator: 549690339


    This time, ao Jian¡¯s actions had allowed him to rise rapidly in a short period of time.


    The potential of the forces they established was even more limitless.


    This was because he had specially adopted 132 children who came from four different seas.


    In ao Jian¡¯s memories, nearly one-fifth of them had successfully charged into the central Sea region of the yellow spring and become a part of the power struggle for hegemony.


    It could be said that in this era, the children that ao Jian had adopted were all the main characters of the struggle for supremacy in the sea. They had all created their own glorious legends.


    The remaining four-fifths were not bad, and some of them even had higher potential than the few people who had entered the central Sea area of the yellow spring. However, for various reasons, they had died in battle on the road of growth.


    At that time, ao Jian had even lamented that it was truly a pity for a heaven¡¯s pride to die like this.


    However, it would not happen this time, because they had both become his adopted sons.


    In fact, ao Jian had considered many karmic problems when he did this.


    For example, these adopted children originally had their own growth trajectory and opportunities, but what he did directly caused their future growth direction to be completely deviated. Perhaps the original super-strong would be unknown and would no longer be able to shine.


    This was just like Hanba. If it wasn¡¯t for the death of his clansmen and his sister¡¯s strange illness, he wouldn¡¯t have embarked on the path of slaughter, causing the corpse race in the senluo great domain to rise and even snatch the great domain that belonged to the netherworld race in the end.


    If this revolution did not happen, it was highly possible that Hanba would only be a mediocre miner in his life. He would serve the netherworld race with all his heart and soul like his parents until his death.


    ......


    Therefore, the change in fate would undoubtedly have a huge impact on the future.


    This was a problem that ao Jian attached great importance to.


    However, he had no way to deal with this. He could only hope that this group of children would work hard. Even if only a few of them retained their growth potential, it would be a great help to him.


    After planning his own path of growth, ao Jian became a nanny in this time¡¯s sword intent illusion challenge. While he cultivated, he also focused on nurturing these future cheats.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget about the main plot.


    Even if it was already a small force, he still had to go where he should go.


    For example, at a certain point in time, he would ask for a sword from a swordsman, even if the swordsman was already weaker than him!


    The changes in the main storyline would cause time to jump, and ao Jian had engraved this in his heart. It didn¡¯t matter if the branches were chaotic, but once the main storyline was changed, it would inevitably be pulled back to the right time.


    This was because the plot of the illusion required him to experience the path that the netherworld Swordmaster had taken. He had to use his sword mind to compete with the netherworld Swordmaster ¡®s.


    It meant that they would walk the same path and see whose sword intent was stronger!


    However, the development of the branches would not be affected. For example, the acquisition of resources, like the experience and soul coins during growth, could help him grow faster. It had nothing to do with the main plot.


    In the long course of development, ao Jian¡¯s power rose rapidly.


    The original ¡°iron Snake Island¡± had also become a powerful force in this Sea region, occupying many resource islands.


    The future cheaters that ao Jian had carefully nurtured didn¡¯t let him down. One by one, they began to take over a portion of ao Jian¡¯s forces and led them on their own path of growth.


    Because he had adopted many sons and would often find some children and ask them if they wanted to be his sons, ao Jian had another title in this Sea region,¡±father.¡±


    This was the honorific used by the forces of the nearby seas to address ao Jian. It wasn¡¯t just used by the adopted children.


    Ao Jian¡¯s act of taking in sons everywhere was even more believed by many factions to be due to ao Jian¡¯s personality. It was a strange quirk and not because he had any special purpose.


    After all, to them, these children had no special characteristics and were of no use.


    However, in ao Jian¡¯s eyes, these children were the future and the key to winning this illusionary realm challenge!


    This was the truth. The memories he had accumulated from the many illusions made him make the right choice this time.


    Under the leadership of these frivolous sons, the Iron Snake island¡¯s development was as fast as a rocket.


    As the nearby forces of the sea were destroyed one after another, ao Jian became one of the Overlord forces of the sea in the shortest time possible.


    During this period, one of the children had even advanced to the late-stage ghost emperor realm before ao Jian.


    Fortunately, ao Jian¡¯s brainwashing from a young age was very useful. He was still loyal to ao Jian and carried out the words that ao Jian had always said.


    The world is big, but your father is the biggest!


    This development model of ¡°raising a son¡± could be said to have completely exceeded ao Jian¡¯s expectations.


    Thinking back to the first illusionary realm challenge, in order to become a war Chamber of Commerce, he had spent a lot of energy to develop his subordinate forces, even temporarily putting aside the cultivation of sword essence.


    However, it was different this time. With the help of his sons, he only needed to focus on his cultivation, and his sons would be able to handle everything else. It could be said that he was becoming stronger while lying down.


    As the sons of the douchebag continued to wage war outside, the scale of the organization grew by the day, and ao Jian¡¯s birthday became an important Festival in this Sea region.


    During a birthday celebration, nearly two hundred sons came from the nearby sea to celebrate his birthday, and all kinds of natural treasures that were helpful for the cultivation of sword intent filled the entire Treasury.


    Ao Jian couldn¡¯t stop smiling at the amount of resources he had obtained.


    The feeling of having a son was great!


    I didn¡¯t raise you in vain.


    After that, ao Jian didn¡¯t need to work hard to form a force. He spent the rest of his time cultivating his sword essence.


    After all, it was up to him whether he could succeed in the challenge or not, and these useless sons could not help him.


    The wheels of time continued to move forward as they developed and expanded.


    By the time ao Jian had reached the late-stage ghost emperor realm, eight of his cheating sons had already reached the demigod realm. The force had 32 armies under its command, and each of them had made a name for themselves in the nearby seas.


    Today was the day of ao Jian¡¯s birthday. The expanded iron Snake Island was filled with warships and ships.


    Countless members of the sea realm¡¯s forces came to offer their blessings. At the same time, his cheating sons also rushed over from the outside world, bringing ao Jian¡¯s favorite sword intent cultivation resources as birthday gifts.


    At the beginning of the birthday banquet, the hung-up sons all reported their recent achievements to ao Jian, and ao Jian listened with a smile, nodding his head in satisfaction from time to time.


    In his heart, he thought, this kind of effortless development method is really F * cking cool!


    At this moment, a useless son who had just finished reporting his recent achievements suddenly looked at ao Jian with a serious expression and said,


    ¡°Dad, I have a suggestion!¡±


    Hearing this, ao Jian nodded and said,¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°I think that with the current scale of our iron Snake Island, we can definitely establish a sea dynasty to speed up our development. What do you think, dad?¡±


    Hearing this, ao Jian couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    In fact, with their current scale and power, they had completely dominated the sea region they were in. They could indeed establish a sea dynasty and expand outward, becoming a super sea force.


    However, ao Jian knew that he could not do this.


    It was because his main plot was to join the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and become the disciple of venerable sword.


    Therefore, the establishment of the dynasty did not conform to the main plot, and they might even become a thorn in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s eyes. Instead, they would become enemies.


    This undoubtedly gave ao Jian a headache.


    In fact, his sons had privately mentioned the idea of establishing a dynasty in the sea realm to him, but ao Jian had rejected them, saying that the time was not right.


    However, things were different now. With its current scale, if it did not expand, it would fall into a development bottleneck. After all, the resources in a Sea area were limited. If it did not expand the scope of the war, it would slow down the speed of development.


    Thus, ao Jian sighed in his heart at his son¡¯s suggestion and chose to reject it.


    Hearing ao Jian¡¯s rejection, the faces of the cheater¡¯s sons below revealed a regretful expression.


    However, they still chose to follow ao Jian¡¯s decision.


    However, at the end of the birthday banquet that day, eight of his cheating sons who had advanced to demigod-level came to him at the same time.


    Looking at his eight useless sons who were kneeling in front of him, ao Jian Yi helped them up and said,¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for Father?¡±


    ¡°Dad, my brothers are all here today. I want to discuss something with you!¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡± Ao Jian was surprised, but he still spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, dad. In fact, in addition to the inherent resources, there¡¯s another very important thing that limits our development, which is the restriction of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Their trade rules are too overbearing, and all our trade activities with the outer Sea area must pay taxes. The netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s actions really make me and my younger brothers feel aggrieved ... I want to challenge the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, overthrow their rule, and replace them!¡±


    At the start, ao Jian was still nodding his head, but when he heard the last sentence, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.


    F ** K, as expected of a cheater. He has the ambition to challenge the netherworld Chamber of Commerce when he¡¯s only in the demigod realm?


    This was a good idea, but ao Jian would never agree to such a request.


    It was because his main storyline was to join the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and become one of the eight sword envoys under the command of venerable sword!


    If they started to prepare for the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, even if they won in the end, they would still fail the illusion challenge and have to start all over again.


    Thinking up to this point, ao Jian immediately shook his head and chose to refuse.


    After waving away the unwilling faces of his sons, ao Jian began to think about a problem.


    Should I join the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in advance?


    Due to the lack of time in the previous illusionary realm challenges, he had chosen to delay the time to join the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in order to grow as much as possible.


    However, this time was different from the past. Their forces had developed too quickly, completely exceeding the speed he had expected.


    His sons ¡°growth potential was even more terrifying, and the strongest one was already breaking through to the immortal level.


    However, ao Jian himself was only in the late stage of the ghost emperor realm.


    Ao Jian also understood why his sons would make such a suggestion. This was because they felt that this sea was still too small, completely limiting their development and potential.


    After some thought, ao Jian made his decision.


    He would move into the central Sea area of the netherworld in advance and let his energetic sons fight for the divine mystical materials for him.


    With the help of divine mystical materials, his sword intent would progress even faster. At the same time, his sons would have a new direction to fight in!


    It could be said to be the best of both worlds.


    Tian aojian sent an emissary to the yellow Springs Branch in the nearby Sea region and asked the emissary to express his wish to join the Yellow Springs Chamber of Commerce. At the same time, he summoned all his sons back and prepared to announce the big event.


    This time, there were no cumbersome inspections and strength evaluations. When he heard that ao Jian wanted to join the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, the president of the netherworld branch was shocked. He came personally and brought the ¡°sea God¡¯s pardon¡± that symbolized the war Chamber of Commerce.


    Under normal circumstances, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s branch would always have a commanding position over the war Chamber of Commerce.


    However, this time was different!


    The Iron Snake Island was already a powerful force that could establish a dynasty. Overall, it was even stronger than the yellow spring Branch.


    When he heard the news, the president of the yellow Springs Branch was in disbelief. He even suspected that he had heard wrong.


    The war Chamber of Commerce could help a force develop, but it was worthless to the Iron Snake Island, which could already establish a dynasty.


    Therefore, this was almost impossible.


    After confirming with the emissary, the president of this Yellow Springs Branch did not hesitate at all. He personally looked for ao Jian and personally delivered the sea god¡¯s pardon scroll.


    When he handed the sea god¡¯s Amnesty document to ao Jian, the president of the yellow Springs Branch broke out in a cold sweat.


    Ao Jian¡¯s adopted sons didn¡¯t even try to hide the disdain in their eyes.


    Moreover, he could clearly sense how terrifying the abilities of these aojian¡¯s adopted sons were. Some of them were even stronger than him, who was only at the demigod realm!


    At this moment, ao Jian also announced to all the cheater sons that he had officially become a member of the war Chamber of Commerce and applied to move into the yellow Springs headquarters in the central Sea area!


    These fa?ade sons appeared to be extremely unable to understand ao Jian¡¯s decision.


    In their eyes, ao Jian could have become a King on his own and had a much brighter future. Why did he have to live under a fence and become someone else¡¯s subordinate?


    After experiencing so much, ao Jian naturally knew what his useless sons were thinking.


    After the president of the yellow Springs Branch left, he had a discussion with them.


    During this period of time, ao Jian had also expressed his desire to become a sword venerable.


    In the end, these useless sons decided to support their father in continuing his dream of cultivating sword essence!


    As they waited, the order from the headquarters of Yellow Springs was issued.


    There was no need for any test. This time, ao Jian¡¯s iron Snake Island force could directly move into the central Sea area and accept the arrangements of the yellow Springs headquarters.


    Everything went extremely smoothly. Compared to the past few times, this was the time when ao Jian¡¯s power was at its peak before he had settled in the central region of the yellow Springs.


    After that, ao Jian¡¯s cheating sons also began to get busy, preparing to take away all the resources they had collected over the years before leaving.


    At the same time, some of the fa?ade-doubless had also sped up their cultivation progress, and a few of them were even preparing to break through to the immortal state before they settled in the central Sea area of the yellow spring.


    They all knew about the central Sea region where the top forces gathered. They knew that their father, who was only at the ghost emperor realm, would have to rely on them to maintain his reputation!


    As for the eight sword messengers, who might be his father¡¯s competitors, these cheater sons were already secretly discussing it behind ao Jian¡¯s back.


    How did he end up killing and crippling them!


    This way, his father could easily become a sword venerable.


    As sons, they were also worried about their willful father.


    But he had no choice. The world was big, but his father was the biggest!


    (One slash: I wasn¡¯t in the right state today. After work, I fell asleep without eating dinner. I only managed to get up at around 8:50 am. Then, I started writing without eating dinner. I only finished this chapter now ... I feel like I¡¯m sick. I¡¯m going to see a doctor tomorrow. I¡¯ll be updating today, but I have more than 4000 words. Please forgive me!)

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701: Chapter 701-promotion to Sword Saint


    Translator: 549690339


    From the Iron Snake Island to the Overlord of this Sea area, ao Jian¡¯s rise had become a legend in the nearby Sea area.


    Meanwhile, ao Jian¡¯s method of success had also become a good example for the members of the nearby sea powers.


    It led a large number of leaders to adopt the ¡®child¡¯, hoping to replicate his legend.


    However, it was clear that without the ability to predict the future, ao Jian¡¯s legend in these waters could not be replicated.


    This was because no one could predict that the adopted child would have great achievements in the future.


    The probability of this happening was extremely small. Even if they adopted hundreds of thousands of people, there might not be such a genius.


    However, no one knew of ao Jian¡¯s Secret, so his success had started the era of competition for the nearby seas.


    It was also at this time that ao Jian prepared to officially move into the central region of the yellow Springs.


    In reality, with the current development of ao Jian¡¯s subordinates, all the factions believed that ao Jian would eventually establish a super Sea region faction and obtain large amounts of resources. When he was strong enough, he would move into the central Sea region of the yellow spring.


    His future was limitless.


    Furthermore, with the current development of ao Jian¡¯s faction, they didn¡¯t even need to use the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s name to enter the central Sea region. They could use their own power to enter the resource-plundering area.


    However, the reality was that not only did ao Jian not do so, but he also chose to join the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. This undoubtedly caught many of the powers of the sea that were trying to figure out the direction of the Iron Snake island¡¯s development by surprise.


    The members of the organizations in the nearby seas could not help but sigh when they received this news. They felt that ao Jian had made a terrible move this time.


    ......


    He had great potential to build his own dynasty, and his adopted sons were all like dragons with endless potential. In the future, they would definitely be a great path.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would end up on a narrow path and choose to live under someone else¡¯s roof.


    Ao Jian was naturally too lazy to care about the criticism of the outside world.


    At this moment, he was more concerned about the improvement of his own strength and sword essence.


    After all, his talent was limited. Apart from a body full of vitality, he was useless. It would be difficult to win the final challenge.


    Therefore, he had to make full use of his time and resources to improve his strength.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, three years had passed.


    Ao Jian, who had already received the notice from the headquarters of the netherworld, finally led the ¡°iron Snake Island¡± and officially settled in the central Sea area, becoming the ¡°iron snake Army¡± under the command of the headquarters of the netherworld. They were responsible for guarding the resource islands and watching over the resource slaves.


    After all the forces on the Iron Snake Island had moved away, a new journey in this Sea area had begun. This was a magnificent era of ¡°fighting.¡±Whoever¡¯s son was more powerful would be able to obtain the most precious treasures and the most resources.


    The ¡°learning of success¡± that ao Jian had left behind in this Sea region was bound to have a far-reaching influence ...


    After officially settling in the central Sea area of the yellow spring, ao Jian followed the plot¡¯s requirements and became the yellow spring Swordmaster¡¯s disciple. He became one of the eight sword envoys.


    This time, ao Jian had received a lot of attention from the upper echelons of the yellow Springs headquarters.


    However, the higher-ups didn¡¯t value ao Jian¡¯s personal ability, but his adopted children with unlimited potential.


    In the first year after he entered the headquarters, three of ao Jian¡¯s adopted sons had reached the immortal state. In the following years, more than ten of them had reached the immortal state.


    Such potential really shocked everyone in the headquarters of Yellow Springs.


    It could be said that most of ao Jian¡¯s children had the potential to move into the central Sea region of the yellow spring.


    Although they were nothing in the central Sea area where experts stood in great numbers, a super force like netherworld Chamber of Commerce valued their future potential more than their short-sighted vision.


    Therefore, ao Jian¡¯s status in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had become very special because of his sons.


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t restrict the development of his sons, and he asked them to choose the external department of netherworld Chamber of Commerce they liked and join it.


    This time, the ambitions of the energetic and useless sons were finally put to use.


    They entered various departments of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and began their own growth from the bottom.


    Time flew by.


    During his days in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, ao Jian often heard the news that some useless sons had died in the struggle for hegemony in the central Sea area. He also often heard the happy news that some useless sons had made outstanding military achievements for the Chamber of Commerce.


    Although ao Jian knew that all of this was fake, he still felt a sense of vicissitude.


    The long time they spent together had made him feel tied down in his heart, because everything was too real.


    So every time he heard that his son had died, ao Jian couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.


    Because he had raised these adopted sons by himself, it could be said that he was extremely familiar with each of them.


    Even though his initial plan was to use these children to achieve his own goals, they had been together for a long time, so ao Jian had developed feelings for them.


    However, ao Jian suppressed the sorrow in his heart and shifted all his energy to cultivation.


    Just like that, a thousand years passed by in the blink of an eye. Even though ao Jian¡¯s adopted sons were extremely talented, more than half of them were still killed or injured in the years of war.


    Of course, some of them had successfully taken over and obtained part of the power in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, stepping onto a higher stage.


    However, every time bad news came, ao Jian would still think of the days outside the central ocean.


    He would also remember the smiles on the faces of his deceased sons every time he celebrated his birthday, as well as the congratulatory words they said to him at the birthday banquet ...


    However, the dead could not be brought back to life, and this left a deep sorrow in ao Jian¡¯s heart.


    In order to contain this feeling, ao Jian devoted himself to the cultivation of sword essence and stopped caring about the outside world.


    The netherworld Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t keep idle people, but ao Jian was an exception. He didn¡¯t need to be distracted by the tasks assigned by the upper echelons of the netherworld.


    Moreover, ao Jian, who was only at the ghost emperor realm, was not worth mentioning at all in the central Sea region. He could not complete any high-intensity missions.


    However, he was able to be so special because of his adopted sons, who had great potential. It was their outstanding performance that supported ao Jian¡¯s current special status.


    As time passed, ao Jian¡¯s sword intent also grew stronger day by day.


    As for the resources to cultivate sword intent, ao Jian had never lacked them. When his adopted sons came to visit him, they would always bring a large number of resources to assist in the cultivation of sword comprehension, because they knew that this was what their beloved father liked.


    Days passed like this. Ao Jian devoted himself to cultivation and no longer cared about the outside world.


    Other than the occasional visit from his adopted son, ao Jian had even stayed in his room.


    Ao Jian finally broke through to the demigod realm while he was cultivating in seclusion.


    However, when he came out of his seclusion, he heard a lot of bad news.


    Of the nearly 200 adopted sons he had brought with him when he first came to the central Sea area, less than a third of them were left.


    Even if they had extraordinary talent and unlimited potential, all the creatures in the central Sea region were like this. The cruel competition was always accompanied by death, and they were no exception.


    In confrontation and competition, it was inevitable to encounter opponents that were difficult to match, and it was also inevitable to have unavoidable crises.


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s heart seemed to have aged a lot. Even though he was used to seeing life and death, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart throb.


    In the end, he went into seclusion once again and began to break through to the immortal level. He didn¡¯t want to hear such news anymore and even hoped to end the illusionary realm challenge as soon as possible and leave this world.


    However, before ao Jian could break through to godhood, a new piece of news appeared. Ao Jian had emerged from seclusion.


    Ao Jian also knew the reason, but he had forgotten the exact date.


    The netherworld Swordmaster had fallen!


    As the news spread, the entire netherworld Chamber of Commerce was shocked.


    The plot also began to progress at this moment. As one of the eight sword envoys, ao Jian was about to face a challenge.


    In the last few illusionary realm challenges, ao Jian had always been stuck at this level.


    The other Seven Swordsmen were more talented and powerful than him. Five of them had even broken through to the immortal state.


    Against them, ao Jian did not even have the strength to fight back then.


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s strength was already close to the edge of the immortal state. It could be said that he was at the peak of his martial strength in the many illusionary realm challenges. However, he still did not have the confidence to face this battle.


    Although there was no lack of super geniuses in the central ocean who could fight across realms, ao Jian knew that this was definitely not him!


    Fortunately, he still had time.


    This was because the competition for the sword venerable this time could not be decided in a short period of time. There would be several challenges during the period, and the interval between each challenge was relatively long.


    Realizing that the obstacle had arrived, ao Jian no longer held back. He took out all the most precious sword intent spirit stones that his adopted sons had given him.


    These sword intent spirit stones were not formed by heaven and earth.


    Instead, it was formed by the sword intent of those extremely powerful swordsmen after their death. Moreover, it was not necessarily formed, but also required a certain favorable time and place, which was of great help to the cultivation of sword intent.


    This time, ao Jian had taken all of them out just to break through to the immortal state.


    Ao Jian had already prepared for this. On the same day, he set up a sword spirit array near the island he lived on and prepared to break through.


    Since the island that ao Jian was on was within the headquarters of the yellow Springs, he wasn¡¯t worried that someone would come and cause trouble, so he didn¡¯t inform his adopted sons of this matter.


    ¡­¡­


    However, what ao Jian didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, his adopted sons were all rushing towards the headquarters of the yellow Springs from all directions of the central ocean.


    How could they not know about the death of the sword Saint?


    Moreover, they knew very well that their father¡¯s dream was to become a sword venerable.


    They had always thought that it was too difficult for their father to become a sword venerable with his talent.


    Furthermore, the yellow spring Swordmaster was at his peak. No one knew how long he could live. Perhaps he would still be alive even after they all died.


    Hence, they felt helpless about their father¡¯s thoughts.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say it, didn¡¯t dare to persuade ...


    However, this time, the news of the sword saint¡¯s sudden death was beyond their expectations.


    They knew very well what this meant. It meant that one of the eight sword envoys would become the new sword venerable and would be heavily nurtured by the netherworld headquarters. All kinds of divine spiritual materials would be used to help the new sword venerable break through to the divine realm and become an ancient God.


    Even though they had not received any news from ao Jian, they had all rushed to the headquarters in Yellow Springs.


    The reason was simple.


    They were well aware of their father¡¯s strength, which was still far from the other Seven Swordsmen.


    So they naturally thought that their father was going to be bullied.


    The world was big, and his father¡¯s greatest thought had been deeply rooted in his mind since he was young. Even now, it had not weakened in the slightest.


    He would be an unfilial son if he didn¡¯t make a move at this moment!


    This time, they came to the headquarters in a menacing manner. Even if they were not allowed to fight according to the rules, they were prepared to hold the fort for their father.


    In short, father can bully others, but whoever dares to hurt father, you can only wait for death!


    Today, although these adopted children had not yet reached the highest level in the headquarters of the yellow Springs, they were different from the past. They were already the leaders of various branches in the central Sea area.


    Their arrival immediately alerted the other seven sword agents besides ao Jian.


    In ao Jian¡¯s previous illusionary realm challenges, the seven sword agents had chosen the weakling as their first target and won the first sentence.


    However, this time, the seven Swordsmen were shocked.


    They had heard of the rapid rise and powerful potential of the leaders who had come this time, and they really did not want to be guilty.


    Out of helplessness, in order to avoid being held accountable, they all decisively avoided ao Jian when choosing their first opponent.


    There were even two people who directly chose to give up, truly intimidated by the Tiger¡¯s might of their adopted sons.


    However, ao Jian, who was in seclusion, didn¡¯t know about this ...


    ¡­¡­


    Relying on the countless sword intent resources that his adopted sons had collected, ao Jian had spent half a year to forcefully break through to the immortal state.


    On this day, the sea god¡¯s projection appeared, and ao Jian¡¯s name was successfully engraved on the yin God roll.


    However, none of the forces in the central ocean had any reaction to the heavenly phenomenon of breaking through to the immortal state.


    Because he was only at the God Realm, even though it was valuable, it was only valuable.


    Immortal State Warriors were experts in the outer seas, but they couldn¡¯t even lead a battle for ordinary resources in the central seas, so their value was limited.


    Furthermore, they were already used to the phenomenon of breaking through to the immortal state.


    However, netherworld Chamber of Commerce was about to welcome a change because of ao Jian¡¯s breakthrough.


    After ao Jian had consolidated his cultivation, he came out of seclusion and received a piece of news.


    The other seven sword messengers had chosen to give up the fight for the position of sword venerable!


    Ao Jian: ¡°???¡±


    At this moment, ao Jian was dumbfounded. He had never thought that the situation would change so drastically.


    In other words, he had already completed the stage of becoming a sword venerable required by the main plot!


    Ao Jian immediately thought of his cheating sons and felt that they must have done something.


    In reality, it was just as ao Jian had thought. While ao Jian was in seclusion, his adopted sons had started to secretly threaten and bribe him in order to fulfill his father¡¯s wish.


    For this reason, he even took out his own wealth to win people¡¯s hearts.


    In order not to offend these leaders who had great potential, the seven sword protectors who were competing for the sword venerable position were also filled with helplessness.


    However, in the face of their desire for the position of sword venerable, they had originally planned to grit their teeth and persist.


    However, the moment ao Jian broke through to the immortal state, their determination was shattered. They then took the initiative to approach ao Jian¡¯s adopted sons and express their goodwill, expressing that they were willing to give up on the competition!


    In other words, other than ao Jian, all the eight sword messengers had chosen to give up.


    At this moment, ao Jian had once again succeeded in climbing up the ranks by relying on his adopted sons.


    It was impossible for the higher-ups of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce to not know about this matter, but they chose to turn a blind eye.


    This was because there were many good seedlings among ao Jian¡¯s adopted sons who could break through to the ancient God Realm. In comparison, it was clear which side the benefits leaned towards.


    More importantly, ao Jian had already broken through to the godly state. No matter how weak his potential was, he could still be nurtured.


    Hence, ao Jian became the new netherworld Swordmaster and received the support of a large number of divine spiritual materials from the netherworld headquarters.


    After this round, the next round would be the bottleneck of the ancient God Realm.


    Ao Jian knew that his cultivation years were far from over.


    Tens of thousands of years passed by in the blink of an eye. At this moment, ao Jian met a familiar person.


    The young and tender little bald head held his mother¡¯s hand and came to the headquarters of the netherworld. After a round of examination, he successfully joined the organization.


    And that Little Baldy was sui ye, the ¡®Baldy mentor¡¯ that the players called!

 Chapter 702 - the memory of a fish only lasts seven seconds

    Chapter 702: Chapter 702-the memory of a fish only lasts seven seconds


    Translator: 549690339


    On this day, a mother and son came to the headquarters of the yellow Springs in the central Sea area.


    On the day of her arrival, the woman submitted an application to the headquarters of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and wanted to join.


    The netherworld Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t agree to the woman¡¯s request directly, even though he was already at the peak of the immortal state.


    As a super force, netherworld Chamber of Commerce had its own assessment system when it came to accepting people. It would not easily accept outsiders who wanted to join it.


    Under normal circumstances, other than the members nurtured by the yellow Springs headquarters in the central Sea area, most of the members who joined the headquarters were selected from the war Chamber of Commerce in the various branches of the yellow Springs.


    It could be said that he knew everything about her, and it was impossible for her to be a spy sent by an enemy force.


    Even when ao Jian had entered the central ocean region under the name of the war Chamber of Commerce, he had also been inspected.


    At that time, when the messenger had sent ao Jian¡¯s application to move into the central ocean region, it had also contained some of the information Yellow Springs had found regarding ao Jian.


    Where they started, how they established their forces, how they developed and rose, and so on ... The netherworld headquarters knew all this information like the back of their hands.


    The review process could be said to be very strict.


    Therefore, even if the woman had the strength of a peak-stage immortal state warrior, she still had to be investigated.


    According to the information provided by the woman, the headquarters of the netherworld immediately sent out messengers to collect information and investigate. At the same time, they collected information about the woman from various channels to ensure that there was no problem with her.


    This investigation lasted for half a year. When the emissary confirmed that the woman¡¯s identity was reliable, he began to rush to the headquarters. However, an unexpected scene happened in the headquarters.


    ......


    In the past six months, the woman had been staying in the headquarters of huangquan city. All her actions were closely monitored, and as long as there was any unusual movement, she might be killed by the experts inside.


    Fortunately, the woman seemed to be aware of this as well. She basically lived on a small island during her days in the headquarters of the netherworld and did not go out.


    However, the woman¡¯s body was getting weaker and weaker.


    The members of the yellow Springs headquarters who were responsible for monitoring the woman did not notice this at first. However, as the vitality of the island where the woman was on gradually faded and the vegetation withered, the monitoring personnel immediately noticed that something was wrong and decisively reported this information to the headquarters.


    Very soon, the investigation team in the headquarters received the news and came to investigate the matter.


    The woman didn¡¯t try to hide it anymore and told him about her physical condition.


    It was only at this moment that the upper echelons of the yellow Springs headquarters learned of the woman¡¯s condition. It turned out that this woman¡¯s body had long since dried up, and she no longer had any value.


    She had hidden in the headquarters of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce because she wanted to obtain the identity of a member of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce while she was still strong.


    In this way, even if he died, his future children would be nurtured by the headquarters of the netherworld, and they would not have to wander outside and die at any time.


    However, half a year had passed and the emissary had yet to return. She could not hold on any longer!


    After hearing the news, the investigation team of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, who was in charge of investigating the woman¡¯s identity, immediately decided to expel the woman from the headquarters of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce!


    After all, there were still rules in the headquarters of the netherworld, and they would not keep idle people.


    Except for ao Jian!


    To be more precise, they wouldn¡¯t keep useless people.


    The woman who was on the verge of death had been classified as a worthless idler by the ¡°investigation group.¡±


    It was normal to drive them out.


    At this time, the messenger who had gone out to investigate returned and passed on the woman¡¯s information to the investigation team.


    However, at this time, this information was of no value. After looking through it, the investigation team decided to expel the woman from the headquarters of huangquan.


    At this moment, the woman took the initiative to make a request.


    Before he died, he had to help the netherworld Chamber of Commerce do one thing while he still had strength, even if it meant death!


    Her request was very simple. She wanted her child to stay in the headquarters of Yellow Springs and be trained!


    The investigation team did not agree or refuse such a request. Instead, they chose to ask their superiors.


    The superior quickly replied to the woman¡¯s request.


    He could agree to it!


    However, the condition was that they had to be in the North of the central Sea area where divinity was about to be born as an offering to help the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the battle.


    This request was equivalent to sending the woman to her death and squeezing out her last bit of value.


    The woman did not hesitate to agree to this request.


    However, before this request was completed, the woman hoped that her child¡¯s future would be guaranteed and that he would become a disciple of one of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce!


    The higher-ups of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce thought about this request and chose to agree.


    As for who to acknowledge as a master, the upper echelons of the netherworld merchant Association would be very distressed about this.


    Three Venerables, three fiend stars, six fiends, and so on ...


    Although there were many experts in the headquarters, the disciples of these experts were never easily decided.


    It was either that the disciple he took in was similar to the dharmic formulation he cultivated, or that the disciple¡¯s talent was extremely outstanding. However, no matter how high the talent was, the minimum threshold was the ghost emperor realm.


    However, this woman¡¯s child was only an ordinary ghost soldier, and simply could not reach the threshold of these experts to take in a disciple.


    At this moment, someone thought of ao Jian, who was only in the immortal state but had relied on his adopted children to get to the top.


    Due to ao Jian¡¯s special status, the investigation team naturally did not dare to force him to take a disciple. They came to ao Jian with the intention of trying and made this request.


    When ao Jian found out about this, he naturally wanted to reject it.


    After all, his plot hadn¡¯t reached the end yet. There were still two more important thresholds. The first was to break through to the ancient God Realm, and the second was to merge all the water sword intent and forge law sword intent.


    Thus, ao Jian had no intention of taking in a disciple.


    The investigation team was helpless, but they still chose to tell the woman the news.


    The next day, ao Jian, who was in seclusion, met the woman who brought sui ye here. She knelt down and asked him to take the child.


    Ao Jian¡¯s heart did not waver at all because he did not want to nurture anyone else other than cultivating.


    However, after seeing sui ye, ao Jian felt that he looked very familiar.


    That bald head was too obvious.


    Wasn¡¯t this the ...


    After thinking for a while, ao Jian still couldn¡¯t remember the specific name. He only vaguely remembered that he was called ¡°bald teacher.¡±


    This could be said to be fate, but it could also be said to be an inevitable event in the plot development.


    Ao Jian sighed in his heart when he saw the lady begging him. He turned to sui ye, who was tugging at his mother¡¯s clothes, and said,¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to be my son?¡±


    Before the confused sui ye could agree, the lady spoke first, repeating ¡°yes¡± over and over again. Then, she forced sui ye to kneel on the ground, making him kowtow to ao Jian.


    After confirming the relationship between sui ye and ao Jian, the lady left. However, she did not take sui ye with her, but left him by ao Jian¡¯s side.


    Although she was reluctant to leave, she knew it was time for her to fulfill her promise.


    ¡°We will never meet again. May you be like a dragon in the future. May you live on forever. May you ... Be safe and have no regrets!¡±


    That day, sui ye burst into tears.


    Although he was young, sui ye knew that his mother was seriously ill.


    His mother¡¯s words before she left were more like a farewell. He had already realized that he was about to lose his mother.


    He felt so sad about this that he even wanted to follow in his mother¡¯s footsteps.


    However, ao Jian stopped him and told him one thing.


    ¡°Without strength, you¡¯re just a burden. Remember your hatred. When you¡¯re strong enough, you should take revenge. This is what you should do!¡±


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t ask what sui ye had experienced, nor did he know the reason why his mother was so severely injured.


    He only told sui ye the importance of strength.


    With power, you can do anything you want. You can use power to save your mother, or you can use power to take revenge. Power is the foundation of everything.


    At that moment, the young sui ye had a vague concept of strength.


    Sui ye never saw his mother again in the days that followed.


    Ao Jian had also secretly sent someone to investigate this matter. When he found out that sui ye¡¯s mother had been sacrificed by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he chose to hide the matter and began to teach sui ye the sword in silence.


    Sui ye was extremely talented in sword essence, and he had an unyielding desire for freedom.


    His sword heart was more like a free sword.


    Compared with ao Jian, sui ye¡¯s talent was much better. In a short period of time, he had forged a sword heart that matched his own property. In half a year, he had broken through the realm of ghost soldier and reached the realm of ghost Governor.


    After getting to know sui ye, ao Jian had gradually developed feelings for him. He had even treated sui ye as his own child.


    Occasionally, he would also give some resources to sui ye, allowing his strength to improve by leaps and bounds.


    However, ao Jian had also noticed all the flaws in sui ye¡¯s cultivation. The hostility in his heart was still too strong, which would more or less affect the speed of his cultivation of the free sword essence.


    His mother¡¯s disappearance had caused this child to suffer too much grief.


    This was something that ao Jian could not change. He could only hope that time would erase this memory.


    In the cultivation that followed, ao Jian had this bald little pendant by his side.


    Like his adopted sons, sui ye also called ao Jian ¡°father¡± and treated him as his only family.


    In fact, ao Jian would be lying if he said he was not envious of sui ye¡¯s cultivation progress.


    It took sui ye more than ten times longer to condense the sword will, and he did not face any bottleneck in the early stage.


    In comparison, ao Jian¡¯s cultivation speed could only be described as a turtle¡¯s speed.


    This was not to say that ao Jian¡¯s talent was extremely poor. The main reason was that the sword intent he cultivated did not match his own attributes, or even conflicted with them.


    Therefore, ao Jian would always reject sui ye¡¯s request to learn his ocean sword intent.


    It was because learning these sword wills with additional attributes would only limit sui ye¡¯s future development, which was not good for him.


    He had already understood this, so he naturally did not want sui ye to experience the same hardships and repeat the same mistakes.


    However, sui ye did not give up on this, and from time to time, he asked to learn the water sword intent.


    In sui ye¡¯s opinion, the water sword intent was ao Jian¡¯s strongest unique skill, while the other sword intents were just some minor skills of his. They could not be compared to the main sword intent.


    However, no matter how many times sui ye pleaded, ao Jian did not agree.


    Since you¡¯ve become my son, you should walk your own path. You can¡¯t copy your own path!


    Even the other adopted sons of ao Jian were the same. Although they were all taught by him, they all walked their own paths and never copied his.


    Sui ye was the only exception, as he craved for power.


    Time passed by as he cultivated and grew.


    Ao Jian¡¯s cultivation resources were also increasing day by day, and he was gradually adding in ¡®divine materials¡¯.


    Divine mystical materials were extremely precious even in the central Sea area. Ordinary Chamber of Commerce members were not qualified to use them.


    But ao Jian was different.


    As a sword venerable, he would receive a batch of divine spiritual materials regularly to assist his cultivation.


    At the same time, as the adopted children¡¯s status in the headquarters Rose day by day, they also gradually had the qualifications to obtain divine mystical materials.


    These precious ¡®divine materials¡¯ were not only used for their own cultivation, but they would also be sent to ao Jian when they visited him.


    Ao Jian could be said to be the most envious existence in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    Other people had to work hard for divine mystical materials and even lose their lives in battle.


    Only ao Jian was different. His current task was to break through to the ancient God Realm.


    In terms of divine mystical materials, they had the support of both the headquarters and the adopted children. This was the treatment that everyone desired.


    However, ao Jian¡¯s heart was not calm.


    Although he didn¡¯t fight for these ¡°divine mystical materials,¡± his adopted children were in the most competitive areas of the central Sea area and often encountered life and death crises.


    It could be said that these divine mystical materials were stained with the blood of the adopted children and were not easy to obtain.


    At this moment, ao Jian was no longer as relaxed as he was when he adopted the children. Instead, he was filled with a heavy sense of guilt.


    At this moment, he only hoped to complete the plot challenge as soon as possible and then leave this place ...


    The days of cultivation were boring, but fortunately, sui ye was with him this time.


    Countless thoughts passed through his mind.


    On this day, ao Jian felt that he had reached a bottleneck.


    Ao Jian, who was already prepared, took out all the divine spiritual materials he had accumulated and began to work hard to break through to the ancient God Realm.


    The news of ao Jian¡¯s breakthrough shook the entire netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    The ancient God Realm was different from the God Realm. In the central sea, it was the core of the fighting power. The number of ancient God Realm experts was the key factor to determine the strength of a force.


    Thus, on the day ao Jian broke through, many high-level members of netherworld Chamber of Commerce came to hold the fort for him.


    The heavenly Sword formation rose, and tens of thousands of sword gleams pierced through the clouds, sprinkling down specks of Starlight.


    As the array was activated, the divine spiritual materials inside were crushed into a dense spiritual mist. It floated in the array and wrapped around ao Jian.


    It had been half a year since he had broken through.


    In the past six months, the higher-ups of the yellow Springs headquarters had not left. They had been watching the array the entire time, hoping that another expert would be born in the headquarters.


    Ao Jian did not disappoint them.


    Although his cultivation speed was very slow and he had spent more cultivation resources than others, his Foundation was very solid. In the end, he still broke through the extremely difficult threshold and stepped into the ancient God Realm.


    At that moment, the singing of the ocean rang out in the center of the ocean. The Phantom of the yellow spring sea god descended to give ao Jian the blessing of breaking through to the ancient God Realm.


    His name on the yin God ranking list also shone with a colorful light and moved up.


    That day, ao Jian had spent it with the congratulatory wishes of the members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    However, the next day, ao Jian set foot on the path to the six paths of reincarnation.


    Although he had reached the ancient God Realm, he didn¡¯t have the powerful sword intent that matched the ancient God Realm, which was the law sword intent.


    The area near the six paths of reincarnation was also the area with the densest nomological aura. He wanted to condense his strongest nomological sword intent there.


    After bidding farewell to his adopted children, ao Jian stepped onto the end of his story.


    At the edge of the six paths of reincarnation, the soul praying flower bloomed and the air was filled with an intoxicating aura that made one¡¯s soul tremble and one could not help but want to fall asleep. The deeper they went, the more so it was.


    In this environment, ao Jian lost track of time and immersed himself in cultivation.


    All of the water sword intent that had been crushed during his cultivation regrouped and fused with the sword intent laws in his sword heart bit by bit, forming the strongest law sword intent that belonged to him.


    The moment the sword was formed, an even stronger power of laws emerged from the six paths reincarnation and wrapped around ao Jian.


    At that moment, ao Jian had comprehended the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s most powerful move, the sea god¡¯s sword.


    At this moment, the illusion became blurry.


    The final battle that he had imagined did not come.


    Ao Jian had thought that the illusionary realm was a battle between sword minds and that the ending of the story would be the final battle between him and the netherworld Swordmaster to decide who was the stronger one.


    However, the truth was that when he comprehended the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s strongest move, he had already obtained the recognition of the sea god¡¯s sword will.


    The illusion became blurry at this moment.


    Everything was like the reflection of the moon in a mirror. The moment they touched, they would turn into ripples and spread out.


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s figure flickered continuously as he controlled the sea god¡¯s sword intent to bring himself back to the headquarters in Yellow Springs.


    He wanted to see his adopted children one more time before he left.


    The surrounding scene was getting blurrier and blurrier, and there was no time left.


    The adopted sons were not in the headquarters. When ao Jian returned, he only saw sui ye who had broken through to the demigod realm.


    Sui ye¡¯s face was no longer young, and his eyes were sharp, familiar yet strange.


    Before he left, ao Jian Shen took a look at the surprised sui ye and sighed. Everything around him turned into nothingness.


    ¡­¡­


    The illusion ended and ao Jian woke up from it.


    At this moment, a mocking voice came from the side,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve recovered? You should die again!¡±


    According to sui ye¡¯s view, ao Jian would be killed by the sea god¡¯s sword will if things went according to plan.


    Ao Jian immediately turned to sui ye.


    The memories in his mind slowly faded away, but they had not completely disappeared.


    Looking at the familiar face of sui ye, ao Jian frowned and said,¡±


    ¡°How can you talk to your father like that? I¡¯ll punish you by making you kneel in the sword tomb for thirty days!¡±


    Suiye: ¡°???¡±


    Suiye was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Sui ye widened his eyes and raised his giant sword.


    Even though he was extremely angry, for some reason, he felt that ao Jian was very much like the yellow spring Swordmaster.


    This was because when venerable the sword was angry, he would often use this posture, and the way to punish him was also to kneel in the sword tomb.


    This made sui ye feel like he had seen a ghost, but he could not lose his momentum!


    At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s memories of the illusionary realm had already become extremely blurry. In the blink of an eye, he had completely disappeared.


    At this moment, ao Jian was also dumbfounded.


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t know why he would say such arrogant words because he didn¡¯t have his memories from the illusionary realm.


    Who gave me the courage to call suiye, a swordsman,¡¯father¡¯?


    However, no matter how hard ao Jian tried to recall, he could not think of the reason why he would say such words.


    Although it was indeed very smooth, as if he often called her that ...


    Looking at sui ye, ao Jian felt very sad. He said with an embarrassed face,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that a fish¡¯s memory is only seven seconds. I suspect that I¡¯m in this state right now. Do you believe me?¡±


    (One slash: is this chapter big?(¡¤,))

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703: An incredible secret


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Looking at the embarrassed ao Jian, sui ye even had the urge to kill him. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the nomological sword intent, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep the sword in his hand and would have cut ao Jian into pieces. ¡±


    Suiye took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.


    ¡°After all, he had already tasted the consequences of being impulsive here several times. He did not want to lose the sword essence that he had obtained with great difficulty again. ¡±


    ¡°Besides, sui ye knew that even if he didn¡¯t do anything, this swordsman would die anyway. ¡±


    ¡°According to the normal development, the next thing would be the scene of the nomological sword intent killing ao Jian. ¡±


    Sui ye sneered at the thought.


    ¡°However, this smile quickly froze. ¡±


    ¡°The scenario of the sea god¡¯s sword intent killing ao Jian didn¡¯t happen. Instead, the Golden figure formed by the sea god¡¯s sword intent crumbled, revealing the Azure blue body. ¡±


    ¡°Under sui ye¡¯s disbelieving gaze, the sword will of laws slowly approached ao Jian and began to circle around him. ¡±


    The sea god¡¯s sword will¡¯s action of getting close to ao Jian completely stunned sui ye.


    ¡°¡±¡±How is this possible? how did you do it?¡±¡± Sui ye could not help but exclaim. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian was also dumbstruck. As his memories in the illusion had been completely obscured, he had no idea how he had obtained the sea god¡¯s sword intent¡¯s recognition. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he was sure that he did not win in the battle of sword intent, because the sea god¡¯s sword intent was still as bright as before, without any signs of defeat. ¡±


    Did I really succeed in my challenge?


    ¡°At the thought of this, ao Jian¡¯s face revealed a shocked expression. He also seemed to be in disbelief. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the sea god¡¯s sword intent suddenly shattered, and the origin of the laws of sword began to invade ao Jian¡¯s body. At the same time, the consciousness of the netherworld Swordmaster and the sword mind that came with it were completely crushed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, what ao Jian obtained was the most original wisp of law power and not the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s sea God¡¯s sword intent. ¡±


    ¡°Just like how the netherworld Swordmaster did not allow sui ye to inherit his sword mind, he did not want others to follow his path. ¡±


    ¡°Even if it was an unfamiliar heir, he only left behind a wisp of the purest sword intent of laws. He wiped away all traces of his imprint on the sword intent of laws, which was the sea god¡¯s sword intent. ¡±


    ¡°As the power of laws surged, ao Jian¡¯s sword heart world gradually expanded and perfected. Two figures, one large and one small, appeared in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°One of them had a boundless life force surging within his body, while the other had a soaring dark blue sword intent. ¡±


    ¡°They walked together, struggling to survive in the world of yellow sand. They slowly walked to the Blue World in the distance, and then continued to move forward in the dangerous Blue World ... ¡±


    ¡°During this time, ao Jian vaguely heard a conversation. ¡±


    ¡°The thin figure holding the other person¡¯s hand looked up and asked,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are we going to die on the way?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, we¡¯ve already broken free from the seal. We¡¯ll find a new home!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s there?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±With an endless source of water, you will never be thirsty again.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Endless water ... That place is really great!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±A mu, before you leave, you have to promise me that you will persist until the end and never give up!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I promise you, ah Shu!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The starting point of this scene was a sealed land. As time eroded and the seal was destroyed, the two people who were in deep sleep woke up. ¡±


    ¡°They set out from the sealed land that was filled with sand and wind, walking step by step towards the future, pursuing that touch of blue. ¡±


    This journey lasted for three years.


    ¡°They walked hand in hand, hungry and cold, but never gave up. The yearning for the sea in their hearts was the driving force that kept them going. ¡±


    ¡°This was a completely different journey from ao Jian ¡®s. The moment ao Jian entered the illusion, they were actually not far from the ocean. It was not a journey that would last three years. ¡±


    ¡°The path of growth that followed was even more different. They were both cultivation, but a ¡®mu thirsted for power and strength even more than ao Jian. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, there was another person who was shining in this journey. ¡±


    ¡°During this journey, a ¡®mu wasn¡¯t as lonely as ao Jian. A¡¯ Shu, who was beside him, had more potential than him. His pair of iron fists suppressed the strong enemies in the sea, and his high vitality allowed him to resurrect on the spot even if he was cut into pieces. ¡±


    ¡°This was a glorious path of growth, and the two of them finally stepped into the central sea of the yellow spring. ¡±


    ¡°And a ¡®mu was not like ao Jian, who chose to be a Sword saint¡¯s disciple in the central Sea area. ¡±


    ¡°Instead, he chose the sword intent challenge! ¡±


    ¡°They were both ocean sword intent, but a mu felt that his ocean sword heart was no worse than anyone else ¡®s. Because he yearned for the sea, his heart had a rock-solid ocean sword heart. ¡±


    It was also this battle that made a mu highly valued by the current yellow spring Swordmaster and made him join the Yellow Springs Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°Although the main storyline of the AO Jian in the illusion was the same as that of the sword venerable a mu, the choices and development of the sub-plots were completely different. ¡±


    ¡°Ao Jian didn¡¯t know about this part of the history, but the players who often hung out on the forums knew about it. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, as long as ao Jian had seen the video on the forum by ¡®reading through a thousand books¡¯ that explained the story of the netherworld Swordmaster, he would know a part of his life story. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, most of the players on the forum supported the fact that the netherworld Swordmaster would be stronger than the venerable demonic ape because they had listened to the livestream of ¡®reading beyond 10000 scrolls¡¯, which explained the difficult and unyielding history of the netherworld Swordmaster. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'',


    His story was more like a spirit.


    ¡°He grew up tenaciously and indomitably, and finally, the sword intent in his heart turned all the suffering into sweet honey. ¡±


    It was like a sword that had been sharpened. Only when the sword was formed would it reveal its edge and shine.


    ¡°At the end of this story, the two people who had accompanied each other from the beginning had reached the peak and arrived at the center of the blue sea. From then on, that place was their home ... ¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t a sad story, but rather an inspiring history of growth. However, for some reason, ao Jian¡¯s heart resonated with it. ¡±


    ¡°It made ao Jian feel as if he was one of them. It was very familiar, but it was also very blurry. ¡±


    ¡°These images faded at the end. As the consciousness of the netherworld Swordmaster shattered, the memory that was hidden deep in his consciousness completely disappeared. ¡±


    Ao Jian also came back to his senses at this moment.


    ¡°The moment he opened his eyes, a majestic sword intent rose from the bottom of his heart. ¡±


    ¡°This power gave ao Jian an illusion that he was the venerable of swords, the master of all sword intent! ¡±


    ¡°It was reasonable to say that he should be very unfamiliar with this strange power and would need a long time to be familiar with it before he could use it. However, the fact was that he had already mastered the control of this sword essence. ¡±


    ¡°Although the memory was covered up, the comprehension of the sword essence was still in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°This was an opportunity for ao Jian. He had obtained the extremely precious power of law. Although it wasn¡¯t tied to the origin source law, it was still a Supreme divine item that countless creatures in the netherworld had been searching for but couldn¡¯t obtain. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Impossible! Die!¡±¡± At this moment, an indignant roar interrupted ao Jian¡¯s thoughts. ¡±


    Ao Jian immediately turned his head and saw a white flash of light. It brought with it a majestic sword intent as it slashed towards him.


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian did not panic. ¡±


    Because he didn¡¯t feel any threat.


    He slowly raised his hand and touched the white light.


    ¡°¡±¡±Bang!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The white light condensed by the sword will shattered inch by inch at this moment, until it completely turned into light spots. ¡±


    The laws of sword intent instantly disintegrated sui ye¡¯s sword intent.


    ¡°Ao Jian¡¯s realm didn¡¯t improve because of this opportunity, but under the power of the laws of sword intent, all sword intents were subjects! ¡±


    ¡°Thus, he was not afraid of any sword intent. ¡±


    ¡°As an ancient God, the netherworld Swordmaster was once one of the people at the top of the pyramid in the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Although he lost to venerable devil ape, this did not deny the strength of the netherworld Swordmaster. ¡±


    The nomological sword intent that he grasped had also once made him rarely have a match in the same realm!


    What ao Jian obtained was the law of sword will that the netherworld Swordmaster obtained from the six paths of reincarnation. It was the source of sword will.


    ¡°Therefore, even though sui ye¡¯s sword was powerful, it was nothing to ao Jian, who had mastered the law of sword. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the broken sword intent, sui ye showed an expression of disbelief. ¡±


    ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, the reality was that ao Jian had already obtained the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s inheritance and obtained the nomological sword intent! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°After his mother¡¯s death, he had been following the yellow spring Swordmaster. He pursued his own swordsmanship as a sword disciple. ¡±


    ¡°What he desired the most was to have the strength of the sword venerable and then find out the cause of his mother¡¯s death. This was because he knew that in order to achieve any goal, the foundation was to have enough strength. ¡±


    This was what the sword Saint had taught him.


    ¡°However, the fact was that although the sword Saint treated him like his own son, he never taught him the essence of his sword will. Instead, he let him walk a path that belonged to him. ¡±


    He had been unwilling to accept this and had questioned venerable the sword loudly.


    ¡°However, the answer he received had never changed. ¡±


    ¡°He had thought that he was the most Orthodox inheritor of the sword will of the sword venerable after his death. He had not expected that all of it would not belong to him, but to an outsider instead. ¡±


    ¡°His heart was hit hard, and his eyes gradually turned red. His sword heart was in chaos and wavered at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°The fog of sword intent in the surroundings gradually faded at this moment. With ao Jian obtaining the final law of sword intent, the battle of sword intents had ended early. ¡±


    ¡°In reality, the illusionary realm challenge was the most difficult stage in the sword intent domain. ¡±


    ¡°Without the undying characteristic, how many people could surpass Swordmaster AMU by walking the same path? ¡±


    ¡°Not to mention surpassing, just being even was not something ordinary people could do. ¡±


    ¡°With the same main storyline, ao Jian did not rely on his own strength to obtain the inheritance. Instead, he relied on the advantage of repeated memory to reach the level of the sword Master a mu. He did not surpass him. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had not collected all the sword intent, ao Jian had still completed the challenge with his undying characteristic. It was equivalent to taking a shortcut to obtain the inheritance. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, all of this was unrealistic to sui ye. He could not believe it was true. ¡±


    ¡°This was because ao Jian¡¯s sword mind was not even worth mentioning to him. It could not even be compared to himself, let alone the sword mind of the netherworld Swordmaster, which was imprinted with the general outline of the sword mind. ¡±


    ¡°This kind of sword essence competition was undoubtedly like an ant trying to shake a big tree, overestimating its own strength. ¡±


    ¡°In reality, it was just as he had thought. Ao Jian¡¯s every challenge would end in a few minutes, and he would be killed by the nomological sword intent without exception. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he had thought that the plot would still be the same and that there would be no changes. He had not expected that the nomological sword intent would actually acknowledge ao Jian. ¡±


    ¡°Ao Jian had clearly not won against the sea god¡¯s sword intent in the battle of sword intents, but the sea god¡¯s sword intent had taken the initiative to gift the power of the laws of sword intent to ao Jian. ¡±


    Why?


    ¡°Suiye¡¯s sword heart trembled as it was greatly stimulated. Apparently, it couldn¡¯t accept this. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°As his state of mind changed, sui ye¡¯s sword heart cracked and was about to break. ¡±


    ¡°Affected by his emotions, his free sword essence was completely inconsistent with his current state of mind, and was on the verge of breaking. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, ao Jian¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡±


    ¡°For some reason, sui ye always gave him a sense of familiarity. ¡±


    ¡°They had only known each other for a short time, but it felt like they had known each other for a long time ... ¡±


    ¡°This sense of familiarity and intimacy made ao Jian feel baffled, but it also felt extremely real. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, ao Jian still made his move. He immediately placed his hand on sui ye¡¯s shoulder, and the sword will of laws immediately surged into sui ye¡¯s body, beginning to calm down sui ye¡¯s trembling sword heart so that it would not shatter. ¡±


    ¡°With the help of ao Jian¡¯s nomological sword intent, sui ye¡¯s sword heart finally stabilized. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, sui ye was still looking at ao Jian with eyes filled with hatred, even though ao Jian had helped him this time. ¡±


    This was because ao Jian had taken away the thing he wanted the most. This enmity was not something that could be settled with a single help. It was a deep hatred.


    ¡°Ao Jian knew what sui ye was thinking when he saw the anger in his eyes. He sighed,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Actually, if you¡¯re willing, I can teach you my comprehension of the nomological sword intent!¡±¡± ¡±


    Suiye was stunned.


    He had never thought that ao Jian would say something like this because ao Jian had no reason to help him.


    And what made sui ye feel very uncomfortable was the way ao Jian looked at him.


    ¡°It reminded sui ye of the yellow spring Swordmaster, who had already passed away. ¡±


    ¡°Could it be that after inheriting the legacy, even his personality was affected? ¡±


    Sui ye was filled with confusion.


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re really willing to teach me the nomological sword intent you¡¯ve comprehended!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, ao Jian knew that things had taken a turn for the better. A smile appeared on his face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m only passing on my comprehension of sword intent laws to you. As for whether or not you can condense your own sword intent laws, it¡¯s still up to you!¡±¡± ¡±


    Sui ye¡¯s face fell when he heard that.


    ¡°He had originally thought that ao Jian wanted to give him the laws of sword intent, but he had not expected that ao Jian would pass on his comprehensions and let him comprehend them on his own. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been the disciple of the netherworld Swordmaster for my entire life. Now, I¡¯m going to be the disciple of his successor? ¡±


    Sui ye suddenly felt very sad.


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you willing?¡±¡± Ao Jian continued to speak with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°He knew how great the temptation of the law of sword essence was to sui ye. It could be said that as long as one was a swordsman, one would not be able to refuse such a free opportunity. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at ao Jian who seemed to be confident of his victory, sui ye wailed in his heart. ¡±


    I¡¯m ... F * cking willing!


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t escape from the law of true fragrance. After some internal struggle, sui ye finally agreed to ao Jian¡¯s request. This time, he decided to learn the sword intent of laws from ao Jian. ¡±


    He felt that he would regret it for the rest of his life if he missed such an opportunity.


    ¡°More importantly, he really wanted to know how ao Jian had managed to revive after death. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, sui ye said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±In addition to the nomological sword intent, are you willing to teach me the divine power of rebirth after death?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, sui ye did not have much hope when he asked this question. After all, this ability was definitely ao Jian¡¯s biggest trump card. How could he teach it to an outsider? ¡±


    ¡°Even though ao Jian had said something like ¡®if you want to learn, I can teach you¡¯, sui ye thought it was just a joke. ¡±


    ¡°But what he didn¡¯t expect was that ao Jian would nod his head very readily, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not a big problem. If you want to learn, I can teach you, but you have to pay a price!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is true!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s true!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, sui ye¡¯s face showed an indescribable excitement, but deep down, he felt that it was not real. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why are you doing this to me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, a strange expression appeared on ao Jian¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You won¡¯t believe it, but I feel that you¡¯re like my long-lost son!¡±¡± ¡±


    Sui ye was speechless.


    ......


    ¡°As the sword Dao domain dissipated, the sea returned to its former appearance. ¡±


    ¡°A large number of players also began to move toward the central area, where the Kendo territory had been. They wanted to see what was there. ¡±


    ¡°Not far away from ao Jian, mo Xiaoxin, who was in his negative state, was quietly observing ao Jian and sui ye. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was shocked when he heard ao Jian say ¡®long-lost son¡¯ to sui ye.


    ¡°Then, he quickly opened his friends list and clicked on mo Lanlan¡¯s profile picture. He sent a message,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Mother, it¡¯s amazing. Guess what shocking secret I¡¯ve found out. Ao Jian, that scumbag, hid it from you and had ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been releasing one chapter recently to adjust my body and emotions (I¡¯m a little autistic, feeling a little depressed every day), so I¡¯ve been releasing one chapter recently. But actually, my one chapter can be used as two chapters, emmm~) ¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704: Chapter 704-making up all sorts of excuses


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Recently, two major events had happened in the game, shaking the entire player circle. ¡±


    The first was the server-wide announcement that ao Jian had received the rule of sword intent.


    ¡°This incident was like an earthquake with a magnitude of eight, completely shocking all the players. ¡±


    The players had already understood the rules of the game announcement.


    ¡°Usually, when a player obtained an inheritance or an extremely rare treasure, only a server-wide announcement would be made. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was not the case for the server-wide announcement. ¡±


    ¡°This was the game prompt that sounded at the same time in the five major servers, and it was of great significance. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, even the newbies knew that ao Jian had obtained something incredible. ¡±


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t know what ¡®nomological sword intent¡¯ was, it must be more valuable than all the inheritances at this stage. ¡±


    ¡°As the players discussed this, they also began to urge ao Jian to quickly post the details on the interface on the forums so that they could have a good look. ¡±


    Ao Jian didn¡¯t hide anything and shared the details of his nomological sword intent on the forums.


    ¡°After the players saw the detailed description of the nomological sword intent, they were completely excited. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they understood that the man who had once stood at the peak of Beiqi¡¯s hanging wall Regiment had returned. ¡±


    ¡°Not only did he not fall from his divine altar due to his failure, but he had also become an even stronger existence. ¡±


    ¡°Beiqi¡¯s players were still very happy about this, because the wall-hacking group was the face of a server. The stronger the players in the wall-hacking group were, the more face they would have. ¡±


    ¡°After all, when players from other servers were dissing each other on the forum, they would often say,¡±¡±our cheater xxxxx is so awesome, he can crush your xxxxx, trash!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The second matter was the addition of the new NPC, sui ye. ¡±


    ¡°Before suiye joined Beiqi¡¯s camp, he was called ¡°¡±bald teacher¡±¡± by the players. In the players ¡®hearts, he was connected to opportunities. ¡±


    ¡°At this stage, many players had successfully comprehended sword will with sui ye¡¯s help, and they could be considered to have stepped into the threshold of swordsman. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players always thought that the bald instructor would disappear one day. After all, there were no long-term opportunities in the game, so they were very eager to find him and learn the way to condense sword will from him. ¡±


    ¡°However, to the players ¡®surprise, the bald instructor joined Beiqi and became a part of underworld city. ¡±


    This news was definitely a joyous occasion for the players.


    Who said that there was no free lunch in the world? wasn¡¯t this free opportunity to become stronger delivered to his door?


    ¡°However, just as the players thought that they could learn sword will for free from the bald instructor, a new building appeared in Hades city. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Suiye sword mansion!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon entering the Kendo gym, the first thing that the players saw was the eye-catching price list hanging on the wall. The list was filled with all kinds of sword intent electives. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players ¡®feelings were complicated. ¡±


    ¡°What a sin, he¡¯s become bad again! ¡±


    ¡°The players naturally thought that the bald instructor was like the bronze man and the others, completely corrupted, and was tainted with the ¡®stench of money¡¯ from then on, no longer pure. ¡±


    Many of the players who had yet to receive any lessons could not help but cry when they heard this.


    ¡°When he stepped into the Kendo gym and saw the exorbitant price of soul coins on the menu, he could not stop his tears from flowing. ¡±


    ¡°This selfless ¡°¡±gardener¡±¡± had finally fallen at the feet of money. It was too F * cking realistic. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the players couldn¡¯t help but think of the wood spirits. ¡±


    ¡°When they had just joined the northern divergent¡¯s camp, the wood spirit clan had provided free medical treatment for the players, and if the players wanted to drink wood spirit wine, they could get it as long as they asked. The pure and kind young ladies of the wood spirit clan would offer the spirit wine they had brewed. ¡±


    ¡°As long as one¡¯s skin was thick enough, they could get anything they wanted from the wood spirit race, except ... ¡±


    ¡°Compared to the past, all the services provided by the wood spirit clan were now linked to soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have any soul coins and wanted to lick the wood Spirit¡¯s service, then the fierce and childish wood spirit would twist off your head without mercy. ¡±


    ¡°Even the new players who entered the war didn¡¯t believe in being ¡°¡±calculative¡±¡± at all. The profit-seeking wood spirit girl was once very pure and kind in addition to her pretty stinky skin. ¡±


    They thought that it must be a story made up by the old players to deceive us newbies.


    ¡°However, when they saw sui ye, a bald teacher who had selflessly dedicated himself to the wood spirits, go astray, the players who joined later felt a dull pain in their hearts, and they had the same mentality as the old players when they saw the changes in the wood spirits. ¡±


    ¡°¡®These evil soul coins, why aren¡¯t they enough to spend ...¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°Although the players were very sad that sui ye had completely changed, if they wanted to learn the cultivation method of sword will, they still had to take out soul coins to buy classes and go to the classes regularly. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'',


    ¡°Of course, the one who benefited the most from this was Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°He had never thought that ao Jian would actually manage to recruit a godly state expert. After all, ao Jian¡¯s existence would have a very important impact on the development of a player¡¯s power. ¡±


    ¡°Especially during the current period of the sword essence cultivation craze, it could significantly improve the combat power of the players. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, since sui ye had opened a ¡®Kendo gym¡¯ in underworld city, Lu Wu, as the person behind the scenes, naturally had a share of the profits. ¡±


    ¡°The price was not low, and most of sui ye¡¯s income went into Lu Wu¡¯s pocket. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu had obtained another channel to earn soul coins while lying down. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, there was another piece of news that made Lu Wu very happy. ¡±


    The hell server¡¯s players had finally established their own stronghold and successfully occupied a small area in the region they were in. They no longer had to wander around.


    ¡°For this, Lu Wu generously allocated a sum of soul coins for the construction of the main city of the players from the hell server. ¡±


    ¡°After all, it had been almost four years. Even the FEI server had its own main city in the Xuanfeng great domain. However, the hell server had been wandering around all this time, which made Lu Wu a little uncomfortable. ¡±


    ¡°However, such a high level of difficulty had also brought the hell server a chance to develop, and there were many benefits to it. ¡±


    ¡°After years of development, the hell server¡¯s overall combat power was now able to compete with the European server. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, Reinhardt, who had a demigod Mount, was a special exception. ¡±


    ¡°Based on the current development, it was inevitable that the hell server would surpass the European server. ¡±


    ¡°Even if the players from the European server did not want to admit it, they had to. They could only think of ways to develop their own players and continue to suppress the hell server. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the players in the European server had found a good way to do it. ¡±


    That was to follow the mid-server players to gain experience and soul coins.


    ¡°After a few times, the players in the European server had this mentality. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask if there were any benefits first. When you see a large number of players from the mid-server moving out, you just have to follow them and be done with it. ¡±


    ¡°The healthy competition among the five servers had indirectly increased the motivation of the players to become stronger, and everything was developing in a good direction. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°While the players were developing, the Sea King was also facing its own turning point. ¡±


    ¡°Previously, when the yellow Springs Branch of the sea area devouring domain started a war with the players, the Sea King thought that he had to make a decision. He made a ruthless bet and made a move at the critical moment of the battle to help the players fight against the yellow Springs Branch of the sea area devouring domain. ¡±


    ¡°However, he did not expect that the battle would turn into a Battle of Gods. In the end, even the netherworld Swordmaster died. ¡±


    ¡°All of this was not only beyond the sea King¡¯s imagination, but also beyond the expectations of the yellow Springs headquarters. ¡±


    ¡°In response to this, the netherworld headquarters had already mobilized people to prepare for war with the player clans. ¡±


    ¡°However, this preparation could not be completed in a short time. ¡±


    ¡°According to the usual situation, once there was a force in the outer Sea area that resisted the trade rule of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, the headquarters only needed to send a few deities to deal with it. ¡±


    ¡°However, this battle was different. Even the netherworld Swordmaster died in this battle, which was enough to prove the strength of the opponent. They had to be fully prepared. ¡±


    ¡°However, this preparation required a lot of time. ¡±


    ¡°Since most of the headquarters ¡®combat power was scattered in various resource points in the central Sea area, the enemy forces would definitely notice if they transferred people on a large scale without making preparations in advance. It was very likely that the enemy forces would take advantage of the weak defense of netherworld Chamber of Commerce to plunder a large amount of resources belonging to them. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Moreover, the upper echelons of the yellow Springs headquarters still don¡¯t know how strong the player clans are, and how many people they should send to wipe them out. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he could only take it slow. ¡±


    ¡°As a superpower that had stood in the yellow spring Sea area for a long time, the headquarters of the Yellow Springs Chamber of Commerce had always looked into the future. It wouldn¡¯t make an impulsive decision just because of a huge loss. ¡±


    This was also the reason why the netherworld headquarters did not launch an all-out war against the players after the death of the netherworld Swordmaster.


    The Sea King was happy to see the silence of the headquarters.


    ¡°After all, it was a great thing for him to be able to freeload off the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s support materials and be on good terms with the player families. ¡±


    What made him even more surprised was that the higher-ups of the yellow spring devouring branch were all escorted to the central Sea area as punishment and became resource slaves.


    ¡°In other words, the upper echelons of the yellow Springs Branch in the devouring Sea area had to be replaced by a new batch of fresh blood. ¡±


    This was a rare opportunity for the Sea King.


    ¡°Following the orders from the yellow Springs headquarters, elder Ying became the chairman of the yellow Springs Branch. ¡±


    ¡°But the problem was that elder Ying had long disappeared without a trace, and no one knew if he was alive or dead. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, the higher-ups of the yellow Springs Branch in the sea area of devouring were currently blank. ¡±


    ¡°Other than the emissaries from the headquarters stationed here, no one could order the Sea King, who was the war Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°Even if the emissaries from the headquarters stationed here wanted to order the Sea King, they had to get the approval of the president of the devouring branch. They did not have the authority to do so. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, the problem was that the devouring branch did not have a President at this stage. ¡±


    ¡°According to this system, there was no one who could restrain the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, according to the rules, the Sea King, as a member of the war Chamber of Commerce, had higher rights than the middle-level officers in the devouring division. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, the Sea King was now the person with the highest authority in this branch. ¡±


    ¡°Although the middle-level officers of the sea swallowing division didn¡¯t admit this, they thought that the war Chamber of Commerce and the devouring division were two different systems. Now that the higher-ups were not here, they shouldn¡¯t interfere with each other. ¡±


    But the Sea King also had its own excuse to interfere.


    This reason was a safety issue.


    ¡°When the top ten War Chamber of Commerce and the devouring division¡¯s higher-ups were still around, their combat power was indeed extremely strong. However, at this stage, without them, the devouring division was not even as strong as some of the forces in the nearby Sea regions. ¡±


    How could the Sea King miss such an opportunity?


    He immediately ignored the protests of the devouring branch and entered the yellow Springs devouring branch.


    ¡°The Sea King, who had learned to be shameless from the players, also gave an irrefutable reason. ¡±


    I¡¯m protecting you!


    ¡°Even the Sea King did not believe this reason, not to mention the middle-level officers of the devouring division. ¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of these middle-level officers, even if the door of the branch was open, no force near the devouring Sea area would have the courage to harm them. ¡±


    The Sea King also gave its own explanation.


    ¡°It was better to be safe than sorry. The benefits were tempting, and if they devoured such a large amount of sea resources in the branch, some force might be jealous and take the risk of offending the headquarters to Rob them. ¡±


    ¡°So, for your safety, as a member of the war Chamber of Commerce, I have to protect you! ¡±


    ¡°In the face of the Sea King¡¯s righteous reason, the middle-level officers of the devouring branch could not refute it at all. ¡±


    What could be said had been said by the sea King. What could they do? they could only endure it!


    ¡°After settling in the devouring branch, the Sea King did not waste its power. ¡±


    The first step was to mobilize a large amount of resources to build high-level warships.


    ¡°The middle-level officers of the devouring branch were strongly opposed to this decision, thinking that the Sea King was wasting important reserve materials. ¡±


    ¡°However, the reason given by the sea King remained the same. ¡±


    ¡°It took so much time and effort to build so many high-level warships, but it was all to protect you! ¡±


    ¡°The middle-ranking officers of the devouring division hated the Sea King for abusing his power for personal gain. They cursed him for being shameless in their hearts, but they had no way to restrict him. ¡±


    ¡°Because with their authority, they couldn¡¯t mobilize the Sea King, let alone dismiss him. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, although the Sea King could not mobilize the middle and lower-level officers in the devouring division, it had firmly suppressed them in terms of power. ¡±


    ¡°During the development of the branch, the Sea King was completely shocked by the huge reserve resources inside. ¡±


    He had never seen such rich resources in his life.


    ¡°Spiritual materials from the sea, treasures from the sea, baby spiritual beasts from the sea, spiritual mines from the sea, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°In order to covet these resources, the Sea King began to come up with various excuses. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If you lack warships, then build a group of high-level warships to arm your mutt Navy. The reason is that we became stronger to protect you, without any selfish motives (the Sea King¡¯s serious face.jpg)! ¡±


    ¡°If they lacked cultivation resources, they could collect a batch of mystical materials from the devouring division for the soldiers ¡®cultivation. ¡±


    ¡°For this reason, the Sea King has even spent a large amount of spiritual materials to set up a ¡®psionic cultivation array¡¯ on the island of the devouring branch and let the soldiers cultivate here permanently. The reason is still to become stronger to protect the officers like you. ¡±


    ¡°Since he lacked sea beasts, he would just adopt a few of the most valuable ones from the spirit beast circle ... ¡±


    ¡°If he lacked armor, then he could transfer a batch of spirit ores from the resource Warehouse ... ¡±


    ¡°From then on, the Sea King began its lawless days, taking whatever it lacked. ¡±


    And he had a good reason.


    ¡°The people outside are unpredictable. They might be gathering strength in the dark to raid us. As the only member of the war Chamber of Commerce, I have to shoulder the heavy responsibility of protecting your safety. ¡±


    The Sea King shamelessly added.


    ¡°Even if I have to die, I will never let any of you come to any harm! ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King had completely lost its serious and rigid image of a sea Overlord, and had been completely led astray by the players. ¡±


    The messengers from the headquarters stationed here were also aware of the Sea King¡¯s various decisions.


    ¡°Although he was speechless, he did not stop her. ¡±


    This was because his mission was to report the development of the headquarters ¡®devouring Sea area branch. He would not interfere with any development problems.


    ¡°However, just as the emissary was about to report the recent happenings in the devouring branch to the headquarters, something happened that changed his view of the sea King. ¡±

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705: 30 ¨C 70 split


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In fact, before it settled in the yellow Springs Branch and began to use the resources of the branch to arm itself, the Sea King had considered many potential risks. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was no joke. ¡±


    ¡°If this caused dissatisfaction to the headquarters, even if he was the only war Chamber of Commerce in the devouring division, he would not be able to bear the consequences. It would be easy for the headquarters to erase him. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he needed a legitimate reason to mobilize the resources. ¡±


    To protect you!


    ¡°This reason might seem unreliable to the middle and lower-level officers of the devouring branch, but there was no way to refute or report it. After all, the Sea King had said this from the perspective of the Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, with their power, they could not suppress the Sea King, who was a member of the war Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°However, as the Sea King wantonly consumed the resources in the resource Warehouse, these middle and lower-level officers finally could not sit still. ¡±


    This was because the amount of supplies in the warehouse was linked to their performance.


    ¡°Once every five years, the resources stored in the devouring branch would be sent to the headquarters in netherworld as the performance of the devouring branch over the past five years. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to having to meet the requirements set by the yellow Springs headquarters, the resources that exceeded the quota could be used to develop the devouring branch, or they could be handed over as an additional achievement for the members of the devouring branch. ¡±


    ¡°But now, the Sea King was using up the resources in the inventory. Not only did it cause them to lose their extra achievements, but if they continued to use up the resources, they might not even be able to meet the next target requested by the headquarters. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the middle and lower-level officers of the devouring branch could not take it anymore. ¡±


    ¡°This time, even if the Sea King gave various reasons for the need for resources, they would never let the Sea King Open the treasure house. They gathered in front of each treasure house and chose to defend it to the death! ¡±


    It was as if they were ready to die if they wanted to open the warehouse.


    The Sea King was also extremely helpless about the behavior of these officers.


    ¡°This was because he had no right to order these middle and lower-level officers to listen to him. Furthermore, they had chosen to guard the treasure vault with their lives. Was he really going to kill them? ¡±


    This was obviously not realistic.


    ¡°When these middle and lower-level officers chose to do this, the Sea King knew that its development benefit period was over. ¡±


    It would be extremely difficult to obtain resources from these determined officers!


    ¡°After all, they couldn¡¯t snatch it by force! ¡±


    ¡°However, it was naturally impossible for the Sea King to give up just like that. ¡±


    ¡°It was such a rare opportunity. If they missed it, there would not be a next time. ¡±


    ¡°For this reason, the Sea King began to think of countermeasures, how to get supplies from the hands of these ¡°¡±stingy¡±¡± bastards. ¡±


    ¡°After three days of silence, the plan in the Sea King¡¯s mind gradually became complete. ¡±


    Heavenly Sea King sent ¡®hei sui¡¯ to the colored glass Coast to find the player families.


    This was because this plan required the players to join.


    ¡°At this moment, the reason why the officers in the devouring branch were guarding the warehouse and not allowing him to mobilize them was mainly because they knew that no one would dare to cause trouble even if the defense of the branch was weak. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if he wanted them to take the initiative to call out their resources for him to use, he would need external pressure to make them feel a sense of danger and have no choice but to give it to him. He might even have to give it to them voluntarily! ¡±


    External threats were not easy to find either.


    No force in the vicinity of the devouring Sea area dared to provoke the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°After all, in the eyes of these forces, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was an unshakeable Overlord of the sea. Offending it was an act of courting death, which would lead to the destruction of their forces. ¡±


    ¡°After thinking about it, the Sea King felt that other than the idiotic families, there was no other force with the courage to do this. ¡±


    ¡°More importantly, he only trusted the player clans that he had worked with multiple times! ¡±


    ¡°After the plan was finalized, the Sea King began to wait for the reply from the players. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°A few days later, hei sui, who came from the netherworld branch in the devouring Sea area, arrived at the glazed Coast and found the nearby players to deliver the message of the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, the news of the Sea King¡¯s intention to cooperate was spread to the official forum by the player who had come into contact with black sui. ¡±


    [There¡¯s good news from sea chives. Hei sui is now waiting for a reply on the lapis lazuli Coast!] [Tower master: endless sea]


    ¡°[Content: I won¡¯t repeat the specific process because it¡¯s too long. I¡¯ve recorded what hei sui said in a video. You can see it for yourself.] By the way, bosses, please give us a reply as soon as possible. Hei sui is still waiting on the coast. It seems that we are going to make a lot of money again. This is good news~(funny) ¡±


    (Attached video)


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    ......


    ¡°Some players on the forum saw that the title of the post was related to sea chives, so they clicked on the post out of curiosity. ¡±


    ¡°When these players opened the attached video in the post, heard what hei sui said, and learned about the Sea King¡¯s recent encounter and proposal, they were ecstatic. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they knew that the sea chives that had been fattened up were going to feed them back. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, the post was pushed up by the players who discovered it, and as more and more players poured in, it became a hot post. ¡±


    ¡°The forum was in an uproar, and the players also expressed their opinions. ¡±


    ¡°[The strongest Xue Li: the sea chives is getting more and more promising, but even so, he still knows to take care of us, who watched him grow up like a father. I¡¯m very comforted. Good chives!] What a good leek! (Funny face) ¡±


    ¡°Watermelon Taro: ¡°¡±I think sea chives is getting more and more Black-bellied. Back then, sea chives ¡®personality was very wild. I still have a video of the Sea King bullying moment a few years ago. Sea chives back then was simply domineering and crooked. He¡¯s not as cunning as he is now. As expected, men who have money, power, and power learn to be bad. Ah pui!¡±¡± (Funny face) ¡±


    [Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: it¡¯s been four years since I¡¯ve been on the battlefield. I¡¯m overwhelmed with emotions as I watch the sea chives grow up. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m watching my child grow up (a sigh from an old father.jpg)]


    ¡°Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°¡±op, we know about this. Hurry up and delete the videos and posts. Don¡¯t let those bastards from the European server find out. I¡¯m seriously suspecting that there are a large number of spies from the European server lurking in our Chinese forum.¡±¡±(Funny) ¡±


    ¡°Cosmic stars (European server) replied Crayon Shin-chan: Dog Xiao Xin, go to hell (evil king glared.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°Invincible loneliness: ¡°¡±sea leeks are amazing. They even went to the yellow Springs Branch to earn money. The spy is almost a boss. Hahaha, we¡¯re in luck. We didn¡¯t raise this leek for nothing!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After hearing the news, the players were very excited. ¡±


    ¡°This meant that he would be busy from now on, and his harvest was what hei sui had said in the video. He had devoured a large number of precious resources in the yellow Springs Branch. ¡±


    This deal could be said to be a sure win.


    The most important thing was that this was not difficult at all.


    ¡°According to what hei sui said in the video, the devouring branch did not have any combat strength left. ¡±


    ¡°And the only one who could fight the players was the Sea King, who was a spy on their side. How could they play? ¡±


    This was simply a chance to earn resources while lying down.


    ¡°At this moment, the players were very pleased. They felt that the sea leeks could make a fortune and not forget them. They were really good leeks! ¡±


    ¡°As the popularity of the post increased, Gu Yu and the others also received the news. ¡±


    ¡°After reading the attached video, Gu Yu, Liu Chan, and the others immediately went to the glazed Coast through the teleportation circle in underworld city and began to discuss the specific matters with hei sui. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, a group of people were sitting in a circle and discussing with serious expressions on their faces. ¡±


    ¡°The players ¡®eyes were focused on hei sui, who was explaining Sea King¡¯s plan in detail. ¡±


    ¡°When hei sui saw Liu Chan and the others, who had been meeting him on behalf of the players ¡®families, he immediately explained the Sea King¡¯s plan in one breath. During the process, he also explained the distribution of benefits after the matter was completed. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the players nodded from time to time to express their agreement. ¡±


    ¡°After listening to hei sui¡¯s plan, Liu Chan suddenly said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I understand. It means that we will exert pressure from the outside, and then the Sea King will take out a part of the National Treasury resources for the war against us. Since he has paid, the officers who guard the resources will naturally have to pay as well. After obtaining these resources, we will put on a show with the war. At the same time, for the sake of safety, these resources will be kept by us for the time being. When the time comes, the Sea King¡¯s money will be returned in full, and the resources guarded by the officers will be split 30 ¨C 70. Excellent!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When he heard that, Gou ¡®Zi raised his paw and slapped the ground angrily,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ve worked so hard to cooperate with the sea chives and we¡¯re only getting 70%? Isn¡¯t this a little too little?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, the sea leeks are too much. What can you do with 70%? It¡¯s too little, it¡¯s not fair!¡±¡± Ye Xue ¡®er followed Gou¡¯ Zi¡¯s words and also expressed her opinion. ¡±


    Hei sui was speechless.


    ¡°After being in contact with them for so long, hei sui had always been clear about the ¡®ugly faces¡¯ and shameless actions of the player clan. So at this moment, he didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at Gou ¡®Zi and ye Xue¡¯ er expressionlessly. His face was filled with numbness. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why are you looking at me? be reasonable. Isn¡¯t the sea chives too much?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi continued to raise his paws and punch the ground. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s something called ¡®forced calculation¡¯. Boss taught me that. I hope you can carefully appreciate the inner meaning of these two words. It¡¯s quite suitable for the current situation!¡±¡± Hei sui continued to speak with a blank expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Right? I also think that the Sea King is quite ignorant. I didn¡¯t expect you to think so too!¡±¡± The young paparazzo nodded his head seriously. ¡±


    Hei sui was speechless.


    Hei sui had nothing to say to the shameless Gou ¡®Zi.


    ¡°This time, he followed the Sea King¡¯s instructions, and the sea King also gave him the profit distribution plan during the negotiation with the player families. ¡±


    This 30 ¨C 70 split was naturally 70% from the ocean King that was in charge of this matter and 30% from the player family.


    ¡°However, for safety¡¯s sake, the Sea King also gave hei sui room for negotiation. At most, they would split it 40 ¨C 60, with the Sea King getting 60% and the players getting 40%. ¡±


    ¡°However, hei sui had never expected that the player clan would strike first and shamelessly say that the 70% was low. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Look, is this something a human can say? ¡±


    ¡°In terms of shamelessness, hei sui felt that the player clans were already standing at the peak of the entire netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°After all, everyone in this world was so busy struggling for survival. If they could snatch something, they would not choose to negotiate. They would always use their fists to speak. ¡±


    He had never encountered a shameless clan like the player clan.


    ¡°He suspected that such a shameless force had probably been exterminated, which was why he had not encountered one. ¡±


    ¡°As for why the player families still existed ... This had always been a mystery in his heart, and it was also the biggest mystery in the Sea King¡¯s heart. ¡±


    The only ones who didn¡¯t die even after seeking death were the clan players!


    ¡°At this moment, when he heard the young paparazzo shamelessly asking him to be the judge, hei sui gave him the middle finger in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°Everyone wanted to maximize their own benefits. He could understand this, but the player clans weren¡¯t trying to maximize their benefits. They were simply robbing. ¡±


    ¡°How shameless, why don¡¯t we just give it all to you? why don¡¯t we, the country of mutsea, help you for free this time! ¡±


    ¡°Of course, hei sui could only curse in his heart and did not dare to say it out loud. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, according to the character of the players, they would definitely agree shamelessly. They might even make him swear on his soul that he would not go back on his word ... ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, hei sui chose to remain silent and use his silence to retaliate against the shamelessness of the dog and the others. ¡±


    ¡°After that, no matter what moves Gou ¡®Zi and the rest made, hei sui would respond with silence. ¡±


    ¡°He put on an attitude that said,¡±¡±I¡¯m listening attentively. Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. You¡¯re right. But I won¡¯t say anything!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After a while, everyone fell silent and stared at each other ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu and the others suddenly realized that after being in contact with him for a long time, this black sui had obviously become smarter. He had actually learned that silence was gold (money), and that the more you talk, the more you will lose! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you done? Continue, I¡¯m listening!¡±¡± Hei sui said shamelessly. ¡±


    Gu Yu was speechless.


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you think of our proposal?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m just a subordinate, I don¡¯t have the power to decide. When the boss ordered me, he said that you can only take 30%. As for your proposal, I can¡¯t make a decision!¡±¡± Hei sui said with an innocent look. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then call sea chives over. I¡¯ll talk to him face to face. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll cut him!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi said arrogantly. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the arrogant Gou ¡®Zi, hei sui suddenly understood why his boss would subconsciously blurt out when he was troubled recently,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±He really F * cked the White charm dog!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°If he could, hei sui would have said the same thing. But for safety reasons, he decided to say it after he left. His life was more important. ¡±


    ¡°After a moment of silence and organizing his words, hei sui looked at the young paparazzo and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss is currently stationed at the devouring branch. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he can¡¯t go out at this stage. I hope you can understand!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When they heard that, Gou ¡®Zi and the others were speechless. ¡±


    ¡°As expected, he didn¡¯t come because he wanted to avoid being squeezed out of his benefits like last time? ¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯d be our caring sea leek and fatten us up in the future, but how did you become so smart? is this something a leek would do? ¡±


    He was so F * cking angry!


    ¡°Facing hei sui, who refused to budge and responded to all of their suggestions with a sentence,¡±¡±I¡¯m just a subordinate and have no right to decide,¡±¡± everyone was a little troubled. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was impossible for them to accept a 30 ¨C 70 split. ¡±


    ¡°Facing the players who had no intention of agreeing, hei sui said with a bitter expression,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Actually, I understand how you feel. How about this, I suggest a 40 ¨C 60 split, and I¡¯ll explain to the boss!¡±¡± ¡±


    Hei sui thought that it was very wise to say these words at this moment.


    ¡°He put on a look that said,¡±¡±I¡¯m thinking for you, and I¡¯m taking the risk.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°However, when they heard this, the Grateful look that they had expected did not appear. Everyone looked at him as if they were looking at a fool. ¡±


    ¡°Many of the Presidents present were businessmen in real life. In terms of combat strength, they were not as strong as the creatures from the netherworld, but in terms of negotiation, they were definitely experts. ¡±


    What hei sui thought was a brilliant move was seen through at this moment.


    ¡°Therefore, everyone looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡±


    ¡°Not only did he not appreciate it, but he also said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You have to bear the punishment of the sea leeks anyway. Why don¡¯t you bear more?¡±¡± ¡±


    Hei sui was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    Did it have to be so real!

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706: Idiotic player


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°As for the distribution of benefits in the cooperation, they finally came to a solution after some discussion. ¡±


    ¡°After hei sui said that he was willing to take responsibility and gave in, he thought that he would get the sympathy of the players. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players didn¡¯t give thanks, but followed the vine and asked for another 10%. ¡±


    ¡°According to the ancient saying, you¡¯ll be scolded anyway, so you might as well take on more responsibility. We, the players, will remember your efforts! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, hei sui realized that his skills were not deep enough in front of the players. He had not learned enough from the players. ¡±


    ¡°A moment ago, hei sui¡¯s face was still solemn, as if he was thinking for their sake. But now, his expression became extremely awkward. ¡±


    ¡°After all, he was the one who suggested giving in. ¡±


    He suddenly didn¡¯t know how to deal with the players ¡®insatiable behavior.


    ¡°The final negotiation was still a 50 ¨C 50 split, with the players taking 50% and the sea King taking 50%, just like last time. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, hei sui was extremely sad. He knew that he would definitely be beaten up by the sea King when he returned. ¡±


    ¡°Although the Sea King¡¯s instructions had been completed, the result was far from the ideal. ¡±


    He really F * cked the White charming dog!


    ......


    ¡°After hei sui left, Gu Yu and the others began to organize people on the forum and got busy. ¡±


    ¡°This time, according to the sea King, they couldn¡¯t pillage and devour the yellow Springs Branch as players. ¡±


    This was because there was a huge risk involved.


    ¡°At the current stage, the yellow Springs headquarters had a very high evaluation of the player clans ¡®strength. ¡±


    ¡°If they were to raid the devouring branch as a player clan, it would be suspicious if the Sea King successfully repelled the invasion of the players. ¡±


    ¡°After all, in the eyes of the netherworld headquarters, even the sword Master had fallen at the hands of the player clans. How could they not even deal with the Sea King? ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, to be safe, the players had to change their identities and fight the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°This way, the benefits could be maximized, and the officers of the devouring branch could continuously spit out resources to help the Sea King resist the foreign enemies. At the same time, there would be no more doubts. ¡±


    The players all expressed their opinions and suggestions on what identity they should disguise as.


    ¡°In terms of disguising, there was an item in the mall that could help players. ¡±


    ¡°It was called the transformation fruit. After eating it, one could change their form for a fixed period of time. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players all had their own opinions on what they were supposed to look like, and they couldn¡¯t come to a consensus. ¡±


    ¡°Faced with such a situation, Gu Yu and the others finally decided after some discussion that they could disguise themselves as they wished. There was no need to be deliberate, as long as they did not look like they were from a player clan. ¡±


    ¡°After making their decision, the players bought several ¡°¡±illusion fruits¡±¡± from the merchant shop. After some preparation, they set off for the devouring Sea area. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Yellow spring, devouring Sea area. ¡±


    Seven days passed by in a flash. The well-prepared players arrived at the devouring Sea area.


    ¡°This time, the players had changed their identities and called themselves the calamity race. They were a pillaging force from the distant ¡®Kun Lun sea¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°The first thing they did when they arrived at the devouring Sea area was not to attack the yellow Springs Branch, but to be on the safe side, they attacked the major forces in the devouring Sea area first. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°The players did this after much consideration, and Yin Xiaoqi even specifically posted on the forum to explain the reason for doing so. ¡±


    ¡°One of the main reasons was that as an external force, directly challenging the yellow Springs Branch would be too obvious and suspicious. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Yin Xiaoqi¡¯s suggestion was to let the forces in the nearby seas know that the players were plundering. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the players simply beat up the forces in the nearby sea and robbed some good things in passing. ¡±


    Their arrival had really troubled the nearby forces in the sea.


    The major forces were usually extremely overbearing existences in the devouring Sea area. They ran amuck and used their fists to ensure that those who obeyed them would prosper and those who opposed them would be exterminated!


    ¡°However, the players were obviously more brutal. ¡±


    ¡°As soon as they settled in the devouring Sea area, they launched an attack on the nearby islands. ¡±


    ¡°In just three days, two islands had fallen, and the resources on the islands had been plundered by the players. ¡±


    This caused dissatisfaction among the major forces in the devouring Sea area.


    ¡°As the saying went,¡±¡±a strong Dragon can not suppress a local snake.¡±¡± In the past, when foreign forces moved in, they would quietly develop for a period of time and only compete for resources with the surrounding sea forces to expand their forces after making sure that their foundations were solid. ¡±


    The calamity race¡¯s actions of making enemies on all sides infuriated the various sea powers.


    ¡°As such, the various powers in the devouring sea domain quickly gathered together and discussed how to deal with the calamity race on Thorn Island. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, all the major forces in the devouring Sea area had gathered on Thorn Island. ¡±


    The leaders of the forces sat together and expressed their opinions and suggestions.


    ¡°Their goal was basically the same, which was to join forces and chase out the calamity race that had recently entered the devouring Sea area. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the content of the discussion was about how the various major powers should cooperate and divide the work during the operation to deal with the calamity race. ¡±


    ¡°Although they planned to work together to fight against the calamity race, no one wanted to be the main force in a direct battle with the calamity race. ¡±


    ¡°After all, there would be no returns if they put in a lot of effort. If they suffered heavy losses, their own race would face a crisis after repelling the calamity race. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the leaders of the major forces expressed their opinions and tried to fight for more benefits for their forces. ¡±


    ¡°However, just as they were quarreling intensely, several soldiers arrived with panicked expressions. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Leader, the calamity race is attacking. Their fleet is approaching Thorn Island!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he said that, the leaders of the forces were all shocked. ¡±


    ¡°Although they could tell that the calamity race was extremely arrogant and wanted to challenge all the powers in the devouring Sea area, they did not expect them to be so arrogant. They actually dared to come when they were having a meeting. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. With angry faces, they stood up and led their personal guards to the coast. ¡±


    The war came faster than they had imagined.


    ¡°The difference was that they were not the ones who took the initiative to attack, but the calamity race. ¡±


    ¡°By the time these leaders arrived at the shore, the war had already broken out. ¡±


    ¡°On the surface of the sea, the players ¡®battleships collided with the sea beast legions and battleships of the major factions, causing huge waves. ¡±


    There were also densely packed small boats that separated from the group of players ¡®battleships and sailed toward the shore.


    ¡°At this moment, while the leaders were furious, they also decisively ordered their subordinates to fight and disperse. ¡±


    ¡°In truth, they had also investigated the background of the calamity race. ¡±


    ¡°However, he was unable to find any information regarding the calamity race. He did not even know what form the calamity race had. ¡±


    And the name ¡®calamity race¡¯ was something he had learned from his subordinates who had luckily survived.


    ¡°As for the survivors ¡°¡±descriptions of the scourge, they were very vague and did not have a specific image. ¡±


    ''


    ¡°As such, the leaders of the various large factions were filled with curiosity towards the calamity race. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, as the densely packed boats approached the shore, the soldiers on the shore all held their weapons tightly and waited for the first appearance of the calamity race Warriors. ¡±


    ¡°However, the next scene left them dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°The ferocious and ugly disaster Warriors that they had imagined did not appear. The first to appear was a yellow-skinned big rat. It was completely different from the brutal appearance of the Warriors they had imagined. In fact, it was even a little ... Cute! ¡±


    1


    ¡°This person was the player who had eaten the illusionary fruit. After jumping out of the boat, the Thunder Elementalist player shouted arrogantly,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡± 100000 volts!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As his voice fell, electric arcs appeared on the surface of his body, and then the lightning began to spread in all directions, blasting many soldiers in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, the player immediately said in the party voice chat,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Did you guys take a screenshot? is he handsome ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As more and more players jumped out of the boat, players of all forms appeared one after another, dazzling everyone. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My turn to draw cards is you. Come out, fire elemental giant.¡±¡± An Elementalist player who had transformed into the game King also made a pose at this time. He handsomely pulled out a card from the device in his hand and began to cast elemental summoning. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Crow takes the plane, tornado destroys the parking lot!¡±¡± A certain warrior player, who had transformed into Black Tiger AFU, charged forward as he disembarked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come out, my soldiers.¡±¡± A certain player who had transformed into the Lich King slammed the filial son sword in his hand onto the ground and activated the bone Soldier summoning skill. ¡±


    1


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, cry, shout, and then die!¡±¡± A certain Chuunibyou player who had transformed into an eight-headed person. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, the coast was like a large-scale cosplay scene, with many characters from anime, movies, and games appearing one after another. ¡±


    ¡°What was even more amazing was that the characters that these players transformed into corresponded to their own skills, so when they used their skills, it really did look a little interesting. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the leaders of the major forces on the island were completely dumbfounded. ¡±


    They had wanted to take a closer look at the calamity race¡¯s race.


    ¡°However, he did not expect that the calamity race did not have a fixed form at all. They seemed to have all kinds of races. ¡±


    ¡°Dragon-type creatures, soul-type creatures, humanoid-type creatures, beast-type creatures, undead-type creatures, and so on ... ¡±


    Many of the creatures were things that these experienced and long-lived leaders had never seen before. They even felt that some of the creatures looked too abstract.


    ¡°For example, the two starfish and the sponge not far away holding a net bag had F * cking grown legs! ¡±


    What was even more outrageous was that the creature that looked like a civet cat kept taking out things from its pocket and distributing them to the creatures around it. How the hell could this pocket hold so many things?


    1


    ¡°The amount of information was too large, and many Warriors were instantly dazzled by the colorful scene before them. ¡±


    The war had begun.


    ¡°In the battle, the players shouted from time to time, full of Chuunibyou atmosphere, and a battle that was supposed to be cruel was now filled with joy and dumbness. ¡±


    ¡°Originally, the players were prepared to form a unified formation in this battle so that they could disguise themselves as one race. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players on the forums were having a heated debate on what form to disguise themselves as, and all of them had their own opinions. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, after some discussion, it finally evolved into what it was like now. Everyone could disguise themselves in whatever form they liked, as long as they weren¡¯t from a player clan. ¡±


    ¡°As for whether the enemy would understand, the players were not worried at all. ¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t get recognized, it¡¯s fine. Why do you care how I look? ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±In any case, as long as we are happy, that¡¯s all. We, the calamity race (player clans), are a race that is full of sand sculptures and colors. ¡±

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707: The road is narrow


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°During the period of time when they had forcefully settled in the central Sea area, the players had secretly contacted the Sea King while bullying the forces in the nearby sea areas. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the players knew that the major forces in the devouring Sea area were discussing how to deal with them on Thorn Island because the sea King had sent a subordinate to inform them. ¡±


    ¡°After hearing the news, the players couldn¡¯t stay calm and said that they were going to smash their heads. ¡±


    ¡°And so, the players arrived. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the players ¡®illusionary forms included all the well-known characters in the current stage of animation, movies, novels, and games. ¡±


    The strongest cosplay group in history was born.


    The scenes of the battle were even more exciting.


    ¡°The clown and Batman, who used to be enemies, were now working together to fight against each other. ¡±


    1


    Pleasant Goat jumped up and hammered the five-meter tall giant of the sea tribe.


    1


    Captain Jack Sparrow brought his sailors to the Black Pearl¡¯s shore.


    1


    Yin Xiaoqi transformed into a magical girl and cursed the enemies to turn into pigs.


    1


    ¡°Crayon Shin-chan, who was in a negative state, had turned into a death god elementary school student. Wherever he went, people died. ¡±


    1


    ¡°There was also the orphan player who had just learned sword intent and was arrogantly shouting ¡®hasasai¡¯ as he eked back and forth in the crowd. In the end, he was caught on the spot by the leader of a certain force and his head was smashed ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The scene was so beautiful that even Lu Wu, who was watching the battle behind the scenes, was dumbfounded. ¡±


    Why did the brutal war become so ... Cute?!


    ¡°However, the players weren¡¯t soft-hearted at all in the battle, and their methods were extremely cruel. ¡±


    It could be said that the players ¡®fighting power was terrifying.


    ¡°Moreover, because the leaders of the major forces were holding a meeting on Thorn Island, they did not bring all the combat power of their forces, only their personal guards. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they were on the defensive, and it was extremely difficult for them to defend against the crazy group of players. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, although they had decided to form an alliance, they had not yet decided who would be the main force. In their hearts, they all hoped that others would contribute more and not form an unbreakable force. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players were different. ¡±


    ¡°Although there was constant internal strife, they were very United against the outside world. Coupled with the fact that they didn¡¯t have to worry about death, their combat power was extremely strong. ¡±


    ¡°This was a one-sided battle. In terms of numbers and combat power, the Allied major factions were no match for the gamers. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, the leaders of the forces couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and immediately wanted to lead the members of their forces to retreat first. ¡±


    ¡°This action was like a spark of fire, and immediately caused the other leaders of the other forces, who were already uneasy, to follow suit. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the others retreat, they naturally didn¡¯t want to stay and be scapegoats. They all wanted to retreat first while the other forces resisted to minimize the losses. ¡±


    This led to a greater advantage for the players.


    ¡°The cosplayers ¡®expressions became more and more arrogant as they pounced on the armies of the major forces in the devouring Sea area, who were running for their lives. ¡±


    The happy chase began.


    '''',


    The scene was too beautiful to look at.


    ¡°Especially the group of players who cosplayed as cartoon characters. They looked harmless, but when they caught up with the enemy, their methods were extremely cruel ... ¡±


    The leaders of the various large factions were also cursing in their hearts. They had no idea how the calamity race knew about their meeting.


    They had been beaten senseless in this battle.


    ¡°As far as they knew, all the forces in the netherworld world were basically made up of different races. ¡±


    This was just like the sea King. His Kingdom of mutt sea was actually mostly made up of his own people or descendants related to him by blood.


    It was the same for the major powers that the players came into contact with.


    ¡°For example, Rahu race, corpse race, netherworld race, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°Even the Super forces, such as the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, were made up of many races. ¡±


    ¡°If the Sea King joined the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the future, the entire mutt race would become a part of it. Many other races and forces like the sea King would also join, forming a large force. ¡±


    ¡°However, when they saw the internal structure of the calamity race, they were completely dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°They were all individual creatures, and there were not many creatures of the same race at a glance. It was simply incredible. ¡±


    ¡°In their opinion, the formation of such a force completely violated the power structure of the netherworld world. ¡±


    ¡°If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that this was real. ¡±


    ¡°In the past, before a battle broke out between forces, they would collect information about the enemy race in advance and study the weaknesses and flaws of the other race. ¡±


    ¡°After all, no matter how strong a race was, they would still have their own shortcomings. ¡±


    ¡°However, after seeing this so-called ¡®calamity race¡¯ faction, the leaders of the various factions no longer had such thoughts. ¡±


    How the F * ck was he supposed to study this?!


    ¡°There are all kinds of them, and I¡¯ve never seen many of them in my entire life. Research your ass! ¡±


    The leaders of the major forces exploded in their minds and left the scene while cursing.


    The players gave up after chasing for a while because their target wasn¡¯t the organization leaders.


    The main target was still the Sea King.


    ¡°In this battle, they wanted to first make the name of the calamity race known and send a message to the major powers in the devouring Sea area. ¡±


    Our calamity race is a plundering force and we don¡¯t talk much!


    ¡°In this way, it would be perfectly justifiable for him to plunder the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. After all, he was in this line of work! ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not targeting the yellow Springs Branch, but all the forces in the devouring Sea area. We¡¯ll attack them all without exception! ¡±


    ¡°By doing so, they could also minimize the risk they and the sea King would face. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After a round of chasing and beating, the leaders of the major forces led the remaining troops to retreat successfully, and the players completely occupied Thorn Island. ¡±


    ¡°After the battle ended, the players began to rest, chat, or take pictures with each other. After all, the price of the illusion fruit was not low, so they took the time to take pictures as a memento. ¡±


    The happy and silly atmosphere spread again.


    What the players had to wait for next was the response from the sea King.


    ......


    ¡°In the next few days, the calamity race became famous in the devouring Sea region. ¡±


    ¡°In the rumors, the calamity race was described as a powerful but brutal force that came from the foreign sea. ¡±


    ¡°Many of the neutral and weak powers were also scared to the point of trembling, afraid that the calamity race would target them. ¡±


    ¡°After the battle at Thorn Island, the leaders of the various powers in the devouring Sea area hated the calamity race to the core and wanted to take revenge. ¡±


    ¡°However, none of them dared to attack the calamity race first. After all, they all understood the saying ¡®the gun hits the bird that takes the lead¡¯. The one who attacked first would always pay the greatest price. ¡±


    ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'',


    ¡°However, it was obviously impossible to make them submit just like that. Therefore, the leaders of the major forces found another island and prepared to continue discussing the ¡®Alliance¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, to be on the safe side, they did not make this meeting as public as they did last time. They were afraid that the calamity race would find out. ¡±


    ¡°After the time and place were confirmed, the new ¡®Alliance meeting¡¯ began. ¡±


    ¡°However, to their surprise, the cosplayer Army came again and ruthlessly destroyed their negotiations. ¡±


    ¡°Faced with the calamity race, who always received information, the leaders of the various large factions cursed and cursed as they began to search for spies. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the various major powers ¡®leaders in the devouring sea realm conducted in-depth investigations on their members. They even mistakenly killed a few suspicious members before they stopped. ¡±


    ¡°However, just as they thought that everything was going to be fine and that they could discuss how to unite against the calamity race, the cosplay Army arrived once more ... ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the players were very clear that they were not afraid of any forces in the devouring Sea area. ¡±


    ¡°However, when the forces of the entire devouring Sea area joined forces, it was still extremely difficult for them to resist. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let these forces have the opportunity to form an alliance. ¡±


    ¡°The leaders of the major forces did not expect that the news of every meeting would be leaked. It was not that there was a mole in the forces they were in, but that there was a mole in the yellow Springs Branch that they trusted the most. ¡±


    ¡°As the uncrowned king of the devouring Sea area, although the yellow spring devouring branch had never interfered in the conflicts between the major forces, its status was above all the other forces. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, whenever the leaders of the major forces in the devouring Sea area held a meeting, they would symbolically invite the devouring branch of the netherworld to join them as a show of respect, regardless of whether they came or not. ¡±


    ¡°However, they did not expect that the yellow Springs devouring branch had already been occupied by the players ¡± own people ¡®. ¡±


    ¡°Every time the Sea King received an invitation to a meeting, it would inform the players as soon as possible even though it had no intention of going. ¡±


    ¡°After the players knew the time and place, they would take the initiative to attack on time and disrupt their alliance plan. ¡±


    ¡°After this cycle repeated a few times, the leaders of the major forces had a mental breakdown. ¡±


    ¡°With regards to this, they could only continue to investigate who was the spy sent by the calamity race. ¡±


    Many of the members with strange appearances also suffered because of this. They were interrogated to see if they were spies planted by the calamity race.


    ¡°At this moment, those strange-looking creatures also had a mental breakdown. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also wrong for him to look strange, it¡¯s unreasonable! ¡±


    ¡°The truth was that being a weirdo was a sin at this moment, and one would be suspected of being a member of the calamity race! ¡±


    ¡°Just as the leaders of the various large factions were feeling vexed over this and were investigating the internal situation of their factions, the calamity race did something that truly shocked them. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they were completely dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°He had seen many ruthless people in his life, but this was the first time he had met someone who was so¡¯ cruel ¡®. ¡±


    The calamity race had actually started a war against the yellow Springs Branch!


    ¡°When they found out about this, the leaders of the major forces couldn¡¯t believe it and thought that the information was wrong. ¡±


    ¡°Although the calamity race was very strong in their eyes, they were nothing compared to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°If he dared to Rob the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he would definitely have a long life! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the leaders of the various powers in the sea swallowing region only had one thought in their minds. The calamity race¡¯s path was narrow! ¡±


    ¡°Now, there was no need for them to join forces. They could just watch the show. The calamity race would definitely be destroyed! ¡±


    ¡°Although they knew that the yellow Springs devouring branch was currently empty and that the war Chamber of Commerce was the only one left, it was empty internally, had weak defenses, and did not have much combat power. ¡±


    ¡°However, there would be no luck in the end. After all, the yellow Springs headquarters stood behind the yellow Springs Branch. ¡±


    It was a super force that had a foothold in the central Sea area!


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the yellow Springs headquarters, the calamity race wouldn¡¯t even need to make a move. They would have taken this opportunity to devour the yellow Springs Branch. ¡±


    ¡°The only thing that stopped them from having such thoughts was the insurmountable mountain, the headquarters of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, in their eyes, even if the calamity race succeeded in taking over the yellow Springs Branch, the end result would be the same! ¡±


    ¡°They would definitely be hunted down by the yellow Springs headquarters, and their entire force would be wiped out. ¡±


    ¡°There were many such examples in history, and many of the Overlord powers of the sea realm had used their miserable results to make them understand this point! ¡±


    The calamity race would definitely not be an exception. The road ahead was narrow!

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708: Chapter 708-crossing the sea with deception


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In order to plunder and devour the netherworld branch, the players had made a lot of preparations in advance, and they were also waiting for the right time, which was the feedback from the sea King.¡±


    ¡°In fact, with the current influence of the player clans in the devouring Sea area, they could totally carry out the next step of plundering and devouring the yellow Springs Branch.¡±


    ¡°However, the Sea King signaled for the players to continue waiting and not act rashly.¡±


    The Sea King also explained this.


    The reason for this was the emissary from the headquarters stationed at the yellow Springs devouring branch!


    ¡°Although this emissary usually did not interfere with any matters in the devouring branch, his duty was to report the situation of the devouring branch at every stage to the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°In other words, this envoy had the ability to directly communicate with the headquarters in Yellow Springs.¡±


    ¡°Such an ability had originally been possessed by the Guild Master, elder Ying and the others, but at the current stage, only this emissary had it.¡±


    ¡°If the players attacked now, they would have to face the emissaries from the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°This would increase the risk. Not to mention the strength of the emissary, if the emissary chose to contact the headquarters immediately and ask for help, it was very likely that the gods from the headquarters would tear space and come.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the plan would be a complete failure.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, according to the sea King¡¯s intention, they had to wait for the messenger to leave first.¡±


    This emissary had served for 10 years and was about to return to the headquarters in netherworld. A new emissary would arrive at that time!


    ¡°Back then, the reason why the yellow Springs headquarters had set up a ten-year replacement of emissaries was to prevent the emissaries from using their own rights to seek benefits in the branch. The longer they stayed in the branch, the deeper their Foundation would be. Therefore, they had set up a ten-year replacement so that the emissaries could continue to stay in a new branch.¡±


    And the sea King had such a bold plan precisely because of this timing!


    ¡°The vacuum period when the emissary was not around was the best time for him to cooperate with the player families (collude). At that time, no one in the devouring branch would be able to contact the headquarters, and no reinforcements would come, so the risk would be reduced to the lowest!¡±


    ¡°After understanding the reason, the players waited patiently.¡±


    ¡°In fact, the players were not in a hurry, because the devouring Sea area had special products that were not available in the fantasy Sea area and the kui long sea area, such as different spiritual fish and mystical materials. There were many new things waiting for them to explore ...¡±


    ¡°Some players even began to collect information about the creatures in the devouring Sea area, making them into illustrations and selling them to the players on the forum who were ambitious enough to make an Encyclopedia of warring creatures.¡±


    ¡°While waiting, the players could find their own fun.¡±


    ¡°During this period, he could also suppress the major forces that used to be extremely powerful in the devouring Sea area, and his life could be considered carefree.¡±


    ¡°However, the Sea King¡¯s response came very quickly.¡±


    ¡°On the thirteenth day of waiting, the emissary bade farewell to the sea King and the others from the devouring branch and began to report to the yellow Springs headquarters.¡±


    The Sea King immediately sent a Messenger to inform the players.


    ¡°At this moment, the players ¡®restless hearts were ignited, and they quickly began to organize themselves.¡±


    ¡°There were all sorts of shouts in the voice channel, signaling the players who were active in the devouring Sea area to quickly return to their teams and get ready to cause trouble!¡±


    ¡°After a day of preparation, the players officially launched a general attack on the yellow Springs Branch as agreed with the Sea King.¡±


    The battle shocked the entire devouring Sea area.


    The leaders of the major forces sent spies to the devouring division to investigate the specific situation of the battle.


    ¡°However, by the time the news spread across the devouring Sea area, the war had already ended.¡±


    ¡°The news that the leaders of the various forces had received was that the calamity race had once again displayed their powerful combat strength. Although the mout War Chamber of Commerce was in charge of the devour division, they were still no match for the calamity race.¡±


    ''Follow current novels on No v elBin.'',


    ¡°The reason this battle had ended was because the calamity race had been unable to break through the defensive barrier of the devouring division, so they had chosen to retreat!¡±


    ¡°However, none of the major powers in the devouring sea realm had expected such an outcome.¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, since the calamity race had already invaded the yellow Springs headquarters, the gods from the headquarters had to Cross Worlds to help them.¡±


    ¡°Thus, when they received the news that the calamity race had safely retreated, they could not believe it. This was truly unexpected.¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, on the main island of the devouring Yellow Springs Branch.¡±


    ¡°After the battle ended, other than the barrier at the center of the island, the outside was in a mess.¡±


    ¡°A large number of resources stored on the outer ring of the island had been plundered. Fortunately, the resources on the inside were intact due to the protection of the barrier.¡±


    ¡°However, this battle had also shocked the middle and lower-level officers on the island.¡±


    ¡°Recently, they had also heard that a group of pillaging forces from the outside had entered the devouring Sea area.¡±


    They didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    ¡°No matter how far a force came from the sea, they must have heard of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s name and wouldn¡¯t dare to offend it unless they really wanted to be exterminated.¡±


    ¡°However, the fact was that this force had not even arrived for a month before they suddenly attacked and began to plunder the resources on the island.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the Sea King¡¯s mutt Army was stationed here this time. After fighting with this force for a long time, many members safely retreated into the barrier area. Otherwise, they would have lost their lives!¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the middle and lower-level officers who had their lives saved by the sea King had a change in attitude toward him.¡±


    This was exactly what the players and the sea King wanted to see.


    He wanted them to willingly hand over their supplies!


    ¡°In the next few days, the main island of the devouring division was attacked by the players many times. Although the defense barrier was not broken, if this continued, it was inevitable that it would be broken.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the officers of the devouring branch on the island were filled with worry.¡±


    ¡°At this stage, the only thing that could give them a sense of security was the Sea King that they had once disliked very much.¡±


    ¡°During this period, the Sea King¡¯s acting skills were off the charts, and he had put his ¡°¡±promise¡±¡± into action.¡±


    To protect your safety!


    ¡°In the subsequent confrontations, in order to protect the barrier¡¯s defense layer from being broken through by concentrated fire, the Sea King had led troops to war several times, during which the material consumption was great.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, before the Sea King could say anything, the middle and lower-level officers who opposed the Sea King¡¯s access to the branch¡¯s resources took the initiative to ask for material subsidies.¡±


    ¡°The Sea King did not refuse and decisively accepted the batches of supplies. At the same time, it began to build an Arsenal within the barrier to mass-produce strategic materials.¡±


    ¡°In reality, these weapon factories did not produce much strategic equipment at all, and were just a cover for consumption of resources.¡±


    The Sea King¡¯s method of transporting the supplies was also very simple.


    ¡°As the defensive barrier needed time to recover, it was necessary for someone to delay the calamity race¡¯s attack while the barrier was recovering.¡±


    This reason was also the best excuse for the Sea King to take the initiative to attack.


    ¡°With the excuse of protecting the self-recovery of the barrier, the Sea King took the initiative to attack several times, fighting the players in the blind spots of the officers of the devouring division, and then giving the players the resources in batches.¡±


    ¡°Although there were many forces watching the battle from a distance, the Sea King knew that the players had space items, so it was easy to hide the resources.¡±


    ¡°As they worked together to transport resources over and over again, the players ¡®pockets gradually filled up.¡±


    ¡°However, in the eyes of the middle and lower-level officers, these resources were all consumed in the battle.¡±


    ¡°During this period, they had also gone to the Arsenal built by the sea King to observe and found that there were not many resources left inside. Thus, they gave the Sea King a large number of resources to use in the war against the calamity race.¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King had become their only hope to continue living.¡±


    ¡°As for the resources, no matter how precious they were, they were not more important than his life. As long as he could live on, he would not mind the consumption.¡±


    It could be said that the Sea King¡¯s plan had been carried out perfectly!


    ¡°However, after fighting for a long time, a problem became obvious.¡±


    That was the problem of casualties!


    ¡°Since it was a war, it was impossible for there to be no deaths. Otherwise, it would definitely arouse suspicion after a long time.¡±


    ¡°Another problem was that the players would turn into black mist after they died, and there would be no corpses.¡±


    ¡°After all, it was too obvious that the players turned into black fog after their deaths. Even though many forces in the devouring Sea area had not seen it with their own eyes, they could find out after asking around.¡±


    ¡°However, this wasn¡¯t a difficult problem for the players.¡±


    This all-purpose shopping center came in handy again.


    ¡°There was an item called ¡°¡±stand-in puppet¡±¡± in the merchant shop. After using it, the puppet would change into the player¡¯s appearance without any flaws, so the problem of not having a corpse after death was solved.¡±


    The Sea King also had its own way.


    ¡°Although he was a member of the mutt, the ocean King¡¯s power came from death, and his current ability was the Lord of Death that he had plundered from the depths of the sea of vanity.¡±


    Creating the illusion of death was very easy for him.


    ¡°Not only could he make the soldiers fake their deaths, but he could also make the soldiers look like they were rotting and reeking. He could completely deceive everyone.¡±


    ¡°Even if the middle and lower-level officers on the island came to check, they would definitely not be able to find any flaws.¡±


    ¡°This was because the sea King had allowed his subordinates to fake their deaths. This was the process of transforming the soldiers into a race of death. However, the Sea King had stuck at the last step, causing them to fall into a state of half-life and half-death, unable to sense the outside world. They were equivalent to dead people.¡±


    ¡°Although the truth was that the officers on the island wouldn¡¯t carefully examine the bodies at all, the Sea King did this just to be safe.¡±


    ¡°The branch officers could only see the sea King¡¯s soldiers dying in large numbers after every battle with the calamity race. Their rotten bodies were constantly transported back, and some of them were even badly mutilated. They could truly feel the cruelty of the battle.¡±


    The only thing they could do was to continue to compensate the Sea King with supplies.


    ¡°At this moment, there was no need for the Sea King to open his mouth. They even took the initiative to open the resource Warehouse and expressed to the sea King that he could take the resources himself if he needed them!¡±


    ¡°It could be said that due to the players ¡®external pressure, Sea King¡¯s position in the Chamber of Commerce had reached its peak.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, with the departure of the messenger, these middle and lower-level officers had no means of contacting the headquarters. At this time, the Sea King was their Guardian God.¡±


    ¡°After going back and forth a few times, the players had taken away most of the resources on the island.¡±


    ¡°However, this was only the beginning for the players.¡±


    What was that saying again?


    ¡°He had to get the wealthy gentlemen to fork out the money and lead the people to donate. The people would only donate if the rich were to donate. After the money was in their hands, they would return the money to the wealthy and split the money from the commoners 30 ¨C 70.¡±


    This was a brilliant way to accumulate wealth.


    ¡°At the current stage, the despotitude was the devouring Yellow Springs Branch, which was also the Sea King, while the commoners were naturally the major forces in the devouring Sea region.¡±


    The plan this time was to let the various powers in the nearby Sea region take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°For this reason, the Sea King sent several messengers to the major forces to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, he also took out a formation diagram that he had prepared earlier.¡±


    ¡°The formation drawn on the blueprint would be the key to annihilating the calamity race. However, setting up this formation would require a large amount of spiritual materials!¡±


    ¡°Everything was ready, only the dumb rich guy needed to take the bait!¡±

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709: Obediently waiting


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°According to the next plan, the Sea King sent messengers to send invitations to the leaders of the major forces in the nearby sea. ¡±


    ¡°Although the leaders of the major forces in the devouring Sea region who had received the invitation felt helpless, they still came to the main island of the devouring Sea region, the bone Island, at the appointed time. ¡±


    ¡°If they wanted to continue developing in this Sea area, they had to give the netherworld Chamber of Commerce some face. ¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of the leaders of the various factions, the calamity race¡¯s unbridled act of plundering was a narrow path, and their future was bleak. ¡±


    ¡°And if they wanted to develop in the long run, they still had to look at the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°Although the yellow Springs devouring branch was in a miserable state, it still represented the yellow Springs headquarters. Thus, they had to give it some face. ¡±


    Even though he knew that it was not safe to go to the ¡®Bone Island¡¯ at this stage.


    ¡°On this day, the leaders of the various sea forces landed on the bone Island with their personal guards and entered the barrier at the center of the island. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the internal Sea King had been waiting for a long time. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of the arrival of the leaders of the major forces, the Sea King immediately received them and brought them into the conference room of the central tower. ¡±


    ¡°After the leaders of the major forces took their seats, the Sea King did not beat around the bush. He looked at the crowd and immediately said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Everyone, the Chamber of Commerce has encountered a major crisis this time. I need your help!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the leaders of the various forces present did not speak. They just quietly waited for the Sea King to continue. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, they had already guessed the purpose of the Sea King¡¯s invitation before they came. ¡±


    ¡°After all, they had sent spies to observe the calamity race¡¯s repeated attacks on the bone Island. Thus, they had seen the predicament of the division. ¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, they did not resist joining forces against the calamity race. ¡±


    ¡°However, what they wanted to know now was how the Sea King would arrange this battle if they agreed. ¡±


    Who would be the main force? This was a very realistic problem.


    ¡°After all, everyone knew that whoever put in more effort would be the fool. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King spoke,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I believe everyone here has already guessed the reason why I invited you all here. In that case, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. This time, I want to unite everyone to fight against the calamity race. What do you think?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My forbidden dragon clan is willing to join. The calamity race stole two of my spirit mines and took away one of my spirit fish. They deserve to be killed!¡±¡± At this time, a man with a fish face and a scar looked at the Sea King and spoke first. ¡±


    ¡°When he mentioned the calamity race, his eyes were filled with anger. It was clear that he had been exploited by the players recently. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King nodded solemnly, then turned its gaze to the leaders of the other forces. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We, the green demon clan, agree with the Alliance to eliminate the player clans. But I want to know how you will arrange this battle and who will be the main force!¡±¡± The one who spoke was a green-skinned humanoid creature. The biggest difference from humans was that he had a third eye on his forehead. ¡±


    His words could be considered to have spoken the thoughts in everyone¡¯s heart. Everyone immediately looked at the Sea King and waited for his reply.


    ¡°When the Sea King heard this, it laughed in its heart, but its face showed a solemn expression and its brows furrowed slightly.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you have any good suggestions?¡±¡± ¡±


    The crowd fell silent again.


    ¡°In fact, the suggestion in their hearts was very simple. As long as it wasn¡¯t their own faction that acted as the main force, anyone could do it! ¡±


    ¡°Of course, these words were naturally not suitable to be said directly. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of the silent crowd, the Sea King said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Actually, I¡¯ve already considered this. So, I have a suggestion. What do you think?¡±¡± ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°Hearing that the Sea King had a solution to this problem, everyone was curious and didn¡¯t understand what the Sea King¡¯s arrangement was. ¡±


    ¡°Under everyone¡¯s curious eyes, the Sea King took out a drawing and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I obtained this array by chance. It¡¯s called the heaven and earth killing array, and it¡¯s one of the 32 killing arrays from ancient times. As long as it¡¯s set up successfully, it can move according to the person who set it up. When it envelops the calamity race, they¡¯ll definitely die!¡±¡± With that, the Sea King spread out the array map and handed it to hei sui, who was standing next to him. He asked hei sui to take it to the leaders of the major forces and show them one by one. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, the leaders of the forces were curious. As hei sui approached, they immediately observed the complicated formation on the formation map. ¡±


    ¡°After hei sui walked around in front of the forces and showed them the array map, the Sea King immediately said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Have you all heard of this formation?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve heard a little about it. It¡¯s said that this formation is extremely powerful. There are even rumors that it can kill gods. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve heard of it before, but I¡¯ve never seen it before. If this is real, it can definitely kill the calamity race!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this time, two leaders of the forces spoke with a serious expression. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Sea King knew that the plan had taken another step forward. ¡±


    This heaven and earth sealing formation was naturally something he had prepared to trap the leaders of these forces.


    ¡°However, this formation wasn¡¯t made up. It truly existed, and the creator of this formation was none other than the ¡°¡±Shadow King.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After obtaining his memory inheritance, the Sea King was naturally able to easily draw this formation diagram. ¡±


    It was obviously unrealistic to use a fake formation to deceive the leaders of these forces.


    ¡°After all, the leaders of these forces were able to establish their own forces and stand up to this day. Other than being strong in martial arts, they must be very smart. ¡±


    The fake formation would definitely be seen through.


    ¡°Therefore, the Sea King used a half-true, half-false method. ¡±


    ¡°It was really a formation, and the fake was the energy required to set up the formation! ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, the Sea King smiled.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±In that case, I won¡¯t hide it from you. This time, I hope you can all help me set up this formation. This method can also solve the problem of who will be the main force. As long as the formation is set up successfully, the calamity race will be annihilated, and there is no need for you all to contribute!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, everyone was shocked. ¡±


    They had originally thought that the Sea King wanted to join forces to fight the calamity race. They didn¡¯t expect it to use a formation to kill the players.


    ¡°However, when they heard that they were going to provide mystical materials, the leaders of the forces were very unwilling. At the same time, they cursed in their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°In their opinion, the richest one was the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°Even though the devouring branch had to hand over their supplies to the headquarters once every five years, the supplies in the warehouse were not something they could reach at the moment. What was the point of asking them for mystical materials now? ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, no one wanted to be the first to oppose the Sea King¡¯s decision, so no one spoke again. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I know what you¡¯re thinking. You think our Chamber of Commerce has a lot of materials, so why do you need to come here to collect materials?¡±¡± The Sea King looked at the crowd and said. ¡±


    At least you have some idea!


    This was the thought that emerged in the minds of all the forces present at the same time.


    ¡°The Sea King suddenly sighed and said with a worried expression,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±To tell you the truth, I think you all know that my devouring branch has to hand over resources to the headquarters once every five years, and the date is approaching. The problem our Chamber of Commerce is facing now is that the materials have not reached the quota set by the headquarters, and we will be punished by the headquarters. If the expenditure is too high, I¡¯ll have to face the headquarters ¡°¡±reckoning. I¡¯m forced to do this!¡±¡± As it spoke, the Sea King¡¯s face revealed a trace of sadness. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the leaders of the forces looked at each other. ¡±


    ¡°They were indeed aware of this, but they did not expect the devouring division to be in such a miserable state. ¡±


    ¡°However, they finally understood why the wealthy and overbearing devour branch needed them to donate materials to set up the formation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How about this, my Chamber of Commerce will provide 30% of the formation¡¯s consumption, and the remaining 70% will be shared equally with you!¡±¡± Seeing that the leaders of the various forces had already understood his meaning, the Sea King struck while the iron was hot. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I, the forbidden owl clan, agree. The calamity race has disrupted the order of the sea region we are devouring. Everyone has the responsibility to eliminate them!¡±¡± ¡±


    ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'',


    The Sea King nodded in its heart as it looked at the leader of the faction who obviously hated the players to the core.


    ¡°He liked being so silly, taking the initiative to help after being sold! ¡±


    ¡°With someone taking the lead, the following matters would be easy to handle. ¡±


    ¡°As the Sea King¡¯s gaze swept over them, the leaders of the various forces could only brace themselves and nod in agreement, even if they were dissatisfied. ¡±


    ¡°After all, offending the netherworld Chamber of Commerce would be extremely detrimental to their future development. ¡±


    ¡°When all the leaders of the forces agreed, the Sea King gave a look to hei sui. Hei sui took out a stack of lists and distributed them to the leaders of the forces. ¡±


    ¡°With a curious mood, the leaders of the various forces took the list and scanned the contents. ¡±


    ¡°When they saw the contents of the list, the expressions of the leaders of the forces changed. ¡±


    This was a F * cking robbery!


    ¡°Looking at the dense contents of the list and the amount of materials noted at the back, the leaders of these forces exploded. ¡±


    ¡°Although he knew that it would consume a lot of mystical materials to set up the heaven and earth sealing formation, one of the thirty-two killing formations, he didn¡¯t expect it to be so much. ¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t just asking for supplies, it was asking for their entire family¡¯s assets! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ahem, I know we need a lot of resources, but I hope everyone can understand that we should work together to get through this difficult time!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When the leaders of the forces heard this, their faces turned even uglier. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the special identity of the Sea King, he would have definitely taught it a lesson. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, everyone. The spiritual materials used to set up the formation won¡¯t go through my hands. When the formation is completed, you can put them in the formation yourself. I won¡¯t covet the spiritual materials in your hands!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing these words, everyone¡¯s faces were still ashen, but they clearly felt better in their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°Because of the Sea King¡¯s previous words, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Sea King wanted to take the opportunity to make money. After all, they were not present when setting up the array. Who knew how many mystical materials were consumed? ¡±


    Especially the amount of spiritual materials consumed by this formation was obviously over the limit. It was too unrealistic.


    ¡°However, when the Sea King said that they would put the mystical materials into the formation by themselves, they at least felt a little comforted. ¡±


    ¡°Even though he still felt that he had spent a lot of mystical materials, at least he had used them to set up the array and not be exploited like a fool. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King stood up and said to the crowd,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then it¡¯s decided. Everyone, please go back and prepare the mystical materials. I should also start to set up the formation!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When the leaders of the forces heard this, they all stood up, and the meeting ended. ¡±


    ¡°However, the leaders of the forces were really helpless about this result. They cursed and swore on the way back, which was really unpleasant. ¡±


    ¡°However, they had no other choice but to accept it. ¡±


    ......


    Five days later.


    ¡°Near the devouring Sea area, wondrous trace Island, a huge formation swept over from afar at high speed and soon enveloped the sea area near wondrous trace Island. ¡±


    It was also the main base of the players in the devouring sea.


    ¡°After the formation had enveloped the island, the Sea King and the leaders of the major forces arrived one after another with a large number of mystical materials. ¡±


    ¡°This time, they were going to use the formation to kill the calamity race. ¡±


    ¡°After all the leaders had arrived, the Sea King floated into the air, looked down, and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Leaders, I¡¯ve finished setting up the formation. Next, I need a lot of mystical materials to power it. You can send mystical materials into the formation now. I¡¯ll turn them into the power source of the formation!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When the leaders of the forces heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but look back at the large amount of spiritual materials they had brought. ¡±


    ¡°Although their hearts ached, they had no choice but to put these mystical materials into the array. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the players on the island were waiting for their food to be served. ¡±

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710: The last party


    Translator: 549690339


    The leaders of the major forces in the devouring Sea area would not have thought that this was all a trap set up by the players and the sea King.


    The so-called formation that could kill the players ¡®families was just a cover for them to accumulate wealth.


    ¡°At that time, in order to stabilize the leaders of the major forces, the Sea King said that he would let the leaders put mystical materials into the formation personally, and then he would catalyze the mystical materials into the power source for the operation of the formation. ¡±


    ¡°This action made the leaders of the major forces no longer suspect anything. Although they felt distressed, they still prepared the mystical materials according to the instructions of the Sea King and personally escorted them over. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the heaven and earth sealing formation had been activated. After the Sea King said that mystical materials could be put into the formation, the leaders of the forces immediately began to command their subordinates to throw the mystical materials they had brought into the formation. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Inside the spell formation, the players were obediently waiting for the rain of spirit ingredients. ¡±


    The last moment of the plan was about to arrive.


    ¡°While he was waiting, a purple mystical material flower suddenly fell from the sky. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, the expressions of the players who were originally obedient gradually changed, and the atmosphere became murderous. ¡±


    ¡°In the final harvest stage, the players had to die according to the plan, and all traces of the calamity race would be erased. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the Sea King was just like the heretic King. It already knew that the players had the ability to resurrect. ¡±


    ¡°Previously, when the top ten War Chamber of Commerce attacked Beiqi, the Sea King saw with his own eyes that Gu Yu and the others were turned into dust by venerable devil ape. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the Sea King understood that its previous guess was wrong. ¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that the player clans had an endless stream of clansmen, but that they had the ability to revive, which was almost against the laws of the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Hence, the final part of Sea King¡¯s plan was to sacrifice all the players to create the illusion that they had been wiped out by the formation, so that all traces would disappear. ¡±


    ¡°In this way, the Sea King would be able to answer to the major forces in the devouring Sea area and the headquarters of the netherworld. ¡±


    The players agreed to the sea King¡¯s request after some thought.


    ¡°Thus, even though this formation was an empty shell, their end was that they would inevitably die and return to Beiqi, taking away all their supplies. ¡±


    ¡°Even though suicide was the easiest way to solve the problem, it was too boring for the players. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the players decided to compete and kill each other in the last segment of the mystical material collection. How much they could get would depend on their own abilities! ¡±


    ¡°In short, it was good to be happy! ¡±


    ¡°As the purple mystical material flower fell, the horn of the battle was blown. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a player who had transformed into a Lion King was the first to pounce on the flower in the sky. ¡±


    ¡°When the other players saw this, they attacked him without hesitation, killing him in the air with extremely cruel methods. ¡±


    More and more mystical materials fell from the sky.


    ¡°At this moment, the most popular characters in history began to fight each other. The players who were still in their illusionary States began to fight each other cruelly. ¡±


    '',


    ¡°During this period, the players had come up with many tricks to get more mystical materials. ¡±


    ¡°For example, they would fight in small groups and defend an area to the death. They would kill all the other players who entered the area, so that all the mystical materials in the area would belong to them. ¡±


    There were also those who fought for mystical materials with their own abilities.


    ¡°For example, Liu Chan, who had transformed into an Iron Fist. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Liu Chan, who had changed his class to runic warrior, was simply acting in his own character. ¡±


    ¡°Every time he killed another player, he would get close to the other party and whisper a ¡°¡±uppercut¡±¡± in their ear, followed by a cruel upward lift and a headshot. ¡±


    ¡°The most eye-catching area was where Ye Shiwen was. He was surrounded by dozens of white and fat piggies, and the cries of the piggies could be heard everywhere ... ¡±


    The area that dealt the most damage was none other than the area where mo Xiaoxin was.


    ¡°In the negative state, mo Xiaoxin had turned into a death god. After activating his territory, all players within a 50-meter radius would receive negative attribute damage. Many low-level players did not even understand what was going on. They only saw a series of damage numbers pop up in front of them, and then the screen turned gray. ¡±


    ¡°There was also the scene of Dedale arrogantly shouting ¡°¡±explosive art¡±¡± and throwing bombs everywhere ... ¡±


    1


    The scene was extremely chaotic ...


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, many players ¡®mentality of being abused by their own people exploded. ¡±


    ¡°In the past, when they bullied other forces together, they felt very happy. However, when they became the target of their own people, they realized how cruel these bastards were! ¡±


    All of them were too F * cking good-for-nothing.


    ¡°At this moment, the voice channel was in a mess. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I was electrocuted by a lightning Elementalist just now. If you want me to kill him, I¡¯ll just kill him. He¡¯s shouting ¡®pika, pika, pika¡¯ while electrocuted me. What the f * ck is this? my mind has been F * cked by him!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Me too, I was just hit by a grandson who had transformed into Dio Brando, big mu~big mu~big mu~big mu, big mu. I¡¯m so angry!¡±¡± ¡±


    1


    ¡°¡±¡±I only remember hearing an uppercut before I died, and then I was gone ... They were all so cruel, weak, wronged, and pitiful.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m even worse off. I was punched and kicked by Patrick Star and SpongeBob SquarePants. F * ck, I¡¯m a giant monster of the North Sea, not a jellyfish ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, I¡¯m dying of laughter. Being weak is a sin at this moment. I¡¯m different. I¡¯ve already killed five. Watch me continue ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I was stabbed in the back by my son just now ... This kid is actually putting righteousness before family for a mystical material. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯ll wait for him to go offline. Later, I¡¯ll give him a set of combo punches in reality and let him know the greatness of fatherly love!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At the last moment of revelry, the players had a lot of fun. ¡±


    ¡°Since there were no rules, the players would do anything to get the mystical materials. ¡±


    ¡°After all, each mystical material was worth a lot and could be exchanged for hundreds of soul coins. It was a profit to get it. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, all kinds of fancy operations emerged one after another. ¡±


    ¡°For the mystical materials, the teammates that they had promised would stab you twice in the next second. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°For the mystical materials, the original couples killed each other. I don¡¯t want to see you die in the hands of others. ¡±


    ¡°For the mystical materials, the father and son killed each other and started the real father and son game ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Since the loot was considered personal property, the trust between them was completely gone. ¡±


    ¡°It was all for the sake of happiness, so there were naturally no restrictions. The players went completely crazy. ¡±


    ¡°As more and more mystical materials fell from the sky, all the players were in a killing frenzy. ¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, some players opened the analysis panel and focused on the high-level mystical materials. However, when the sky was full of mystical materials, they could not care about them at all. ¡±


    ¡°They could only be like the other players, snatching whatever they saw. ¡±


    The combat skills that he had trained for many years were finally put to use at this moment. His fists were the way of the king.


    ¡°All the players had the same goal at this moment, which was to kill all the players in their sight and make them die. All the mystical materials were mine! ¡±


    ¡°The chaotic battle continued for several hours, and the level of the battle continued to rise. ¡±


    ¡°The more time passed, the stronger the remaining players became, and the battle between cheats began. ¡±


    ¡°Only Yuan Fang, who had transformed into a ¡®Hedgehog¡¯, was lying in the corner. ¡±


    Because no one was playing with him ...


    ......


    In the outside world.


    The Sea King remained in the position of controlling the formation.


    ¡°To be on the safe side, the Sea King did not open the formation directly. After all, he did not know if the players inside had all died. ¡±


    ¡°It would be risky to open it rashly, so he chose to delay the opening of the array as much as possible. ¡±


    The members of the various large organizations below were also waiting for the calamity race to be wiped out.


    Half a day passed quickly.


    ¡°Just as the leaders of the major forces were getting a little impatient, the Sea King, who felt that it was about time, finally opened the array. ¡±


    ¡°As the black light screen dissipated, what appeared in front of everyone was a mess. ¡±


    ¡°Nearly half of the island had been blown up, and the ground was full of potholes, as if an extremely fierce battle had just taken place. ¡±


    The calamity race had also disappeared.


    ¡°However, the scene in front of them made the leaders of the major forces feel that something was wrong. ¡±


    This didn¡¯t look like the effect of an array.


    ¡°At this moment, they looked at the Sea King with doubt. ¡±


    ¡°However, the Sea King calmly nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No problem. This is the effect of the heaven and earth sealing formation. Didn¡¯t you see that the calamity race was successfully wiped out? it¡¯s very stable!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711: Chapter 711-suspicious


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After the celebration, the happy trip to the devouring Sea area came to an end. ¡±


    ¡°After three hours of waiting, the players were all sent back to Northern divergent¡¯s underworld city for free when they came online. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, as the players became more and more familiar with the game, the method of returning to the city after death had become a necessary ¡°¡±means of transportation.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After all, the netherworld was extremely large, and many places were too long to travel to and from. It was not as convenient as the post-death water three hours forum. ¡±


    ¡°And this time, the players ¡®harvest could be considered unprecedented. ¡±


    The shortage of resources caused by the increasing number of work occupation players had been resolved. The large number of resources in the auction house had attracted the attention of players from other servers.


    ¡°At this moment, the players from the other servers were also happily choosing their desired mystical materials in the auction house of the Chinese server. ¡±


    ¡°Although cross-server purchases required a handling fee, when they encountered items they needed, these players would not hesitate to buy them. ¡±


    It could be said that the appearance of this batch of resources had made the entire player community prosper.


    ¡°In the end, the players did not forget about the Sea King¡¯s profits. ¡±


    ¡°Even though this batch of resources was extremely rich, the players valued the sea leeks that could bring them continuous benefits. ¡±


    Several collaborations with sea leek had also proved the value of the first place on the popular BOSS List for three consecutive years.


    ¡°Therefore, before the final celebration began after leaving the devouring Sea area, the players had already prepared the resources to be shared with the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°This batch of supplies was checked by the major guilds and handed over to Yin Xiaoqi for safekeeping, waiting for the sea King to give it to him when he needed it. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Yellow spring, devouring Sea area. ¡±


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, a month had passed, and the new emissary finally arrived at the bone Island after handing over his mission. ¡±


    The officers of the devouring division finally heaved a sigh of relief. They trembled as they reported what had happened in the devouring Sea region to the emissary.


    ¡°This included the arrival of the calamity race, the loss of resources in the resource Warehouse, and so on. ¡±


    ¡°Although they knew that a large amount of resources had been consumed, and as management personnel, they would be severely punished by the headquarters, they did not dare to hide anything. ¡±


    The new emissary was also shocked when he heard the news. He didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen in a month.


    He decisively chose to contact the headquarters and reported the situation at the devouring branch.


    ¡°On the same day, godly state experts came from the headquarters of the yellow spring in the central Sea area. ¡±


    ¡°As the person with the highest authority in the devouring branch at the moment, the Sea King immediately received the Oracle. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, in the main hall at the center of the bone Island, a one-armed man with pale silver eyes and golden armor was standing in the center of the hall, quietly listening to the sea King¡¯s report. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, the Sea King, who had finished reporting the recent events, looked at the Oracle in front of him and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Divine emissary su, this is a summary of the recent events in the branch!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin nodded and frowned.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Have you heard of the calamity race?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve never heard of them before. They¡¯ve only appeared in the devouring Sea area recently. They¡¯ve been plundering everywhere and made countless enemies. They¡¯re really arrogant!¡±¡± Although it had done something wrong, the Sea King was very calm when it spoke. ¡±


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s strange that an unknown force dares to be so rude in a new Sea area!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. I wonder where the calamity race got their confidence from. We¡¯re also very confused!¡±¡± The Sea King immediately responded. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±In my opinion, there are only two reasons for this. First, the calamity race is very powerful and thinks that they can resist the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s revenge. However, this is clearly not true. According to what you said, the calamity race has already been destroyed. The second point is that someone instigated them, and there¡¯s an even stronger force behind them acting as their umbrella, giving them the confidence to offend my netherworld Chamber of Commerce!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin paused for a moment before she continued,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±To be able to build such a large faction, the leader of the calamity race is definitely not an idiot. There must be a motive behind this!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Su Yin was continuously analyzing the Sea King¡¯s words in his mind, trying to find the motive behind the calamity race¡¯s actions. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he had received orders from the headquarters to come. He had thought that it was a simple plundering incident, but after listening to the sea King¡¯s narrative, he found that there was something strange about this plundering incident. ¡±


    ¡°If there really was a force behind this pillage, then this matter was no longer simple. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, Su Yin had the thought of thoroughly investigating the matter. ¡±


    ¡°After thinking for a moment, he looked up at the Sea King and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tell me the location of the calamity race¡¯s destruction!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When the Sea King heard this, it immediately told Su Yin the coordinates of the island where the players had disappeared. ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin nodded slightly and reached out with her only left hand. The space immediately distorted, revealing a black crack. Su Yin stepped into it and disappeared from the hall. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Su Yin¡¯s departure, the Sea King pouted and gave the crack the middle finger. ¡±


    ¡°Now that all the players were dead, even if they felt that this matter was strange, so what? it would be impressive if they could find clues! ¡±


    ......


    A figure slowly appeared in the sea near the island.


    ¡°After looking around, Su Yin sped toward the broken island in the distance. ¡±


    Su Yin began to carefully observe the island below as they arrived above the island.


    ¡°At this time, Miracle Island had been in ruins because of the players ¡®chaotic battle. There were no signs of life except for gravel. ¡±


    ¡°After observing for a while, Su Yin, who could not find any clues, arrived at the center of the island and began to wander around. ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin¡¯s expression became more and more serious as he observed, and the doubts in his heart increased. ¡±


    ¡°After walking around the broken island, Su Yin had a guess. He immediately tore open the space again and returned to the bone Island. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King and the middle and lower-level officers were still waiting for Su Yin¡¯s return. ¡±


    ¡°As his figure appeared, everyone immediately stepped forward. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Divine envoy, did you find anything in this investigation?¡±¡± The Sea King was the first to ask. ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin shook her head, then looked at the Sea King in confusion and asked,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±According to what you said, the calamity race was eliminated by an array? But the damage on wondrous trace Island seems to have been caused by a battle. So, what formation did you use?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±One of the 32 ancient killing formations, heaven and earth sealing formation!¡±¡± Before the Sea King could speak, an officer answered first. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Who is the one who set up the formation?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s mu hai from the war Chamber of Commerce!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Su Yin nodded and a smile appeared on her face. She then looked at the Sea King and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you sure you set up the heaven and earth sealing formation?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Sea King suddenly felt that something was wrong, but it still braced itself and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed the heaven and earth killing array. I obtained this array by chance!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, mu hai, right? you believe your own words!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Divine messenger su, what do you mean by this!¡±¡± The Sea King immediately asked with a serious expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If it was any other formation, I might not understand it, but I¡¯m very familiar with this heaven and earth sealing formation.¡±¡± Su Yin pointed at his empty right sleeve.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you know why this right hand disappeared? it was the heaven and earth sealing formation!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°A trace of hatred appeared on Su Yin¡¯s face as she spoke, and the scene of her being trapped in the array appeared in her mind. ¡±


    The pain from back then had not faded even now.


    ¡°Although he could reforge his body after reaching godhood, he was unable to reforge his right arm no matter how hard he tried due to the effects of the heaven and earth sealing formation. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the energy from the heaven and earth sealing formation still remained in his body, completely suppressing his desire to reforge his right arm. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he had a deep memory of the heaven and earth sealing killing array. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Sea King¡¯s heart trembled, and it knew that the situation was not good. ¡±


    ¡°However, thinking that there was no evidence, the Sea King still gritted its teeth and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Divine emissary su, I indeed set up the heaven and earth sealing killing array at that time. Perhaps my technique was not skilled enough when I set up the array, which led to a deviation in the effect of the array!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Su Yin shook his head.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not a deviation. It¡¯s just that the effect has never shown itself. I never said that you didn¡¯t set up a heaven and earth sealing formation. I can sense a familiar formation aura around the island, so I¡¯m sure you set up a heaven and earth sealing formation. However, there¡¯s no formation aura inside. In other words, this formation is only operating on the surface and not the inside. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin paused, then continued,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±And do you know the origin of the heaven and earth sealing killing array? Do you know why this formation was lost?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I ... Don¡¯t know!¡±¡± At this moment, the Sea King¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and it had a premonition of danger. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Now I can be sure of one thing. I think you must know about the shadow race!¡±¡± Su Yin¡¯s face showed a mocking smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Divine envoy, why do you say that? I¡¯ve never heard of the shadow Clan!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, you must know. You might even be a remnant of the shadow Clan!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the sea King¡¯s shocked face, Su Yin continued,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, I forgot to tell you that I personally participated in the operation to annihilate the shadow race and personally experienced the slaughter of the heaven and earth sealing killing array. All traces of this array were erased by us at that time, so I¡¯m certain that there are no remnants of the heaven and earth sealing killing array in the outside world!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Sea King knew that it was over. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, in order to make this plan seem more realistic, he had used the heaven and earth sealing killing array, which had indeed easily deceived the leaders of the major forces in the nearby sea. ¡±


    ¡°It was understandable for the leaders of the forces to think that it was one of the thirty-two killing formations in the ancient times, so it would cost a lot of mystical materials. ¡±


    ¡°However, the Sea King had never expected that it would be in danger because of the heaven and earth sealing formation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±So I can be sure that there¡¯s something wrong with your formation. From that, I can conclude that you¡¯re also a ghost!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the sea King, Su Yin continued,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I still have some doubts in my heart. I wonder if you can answer them for me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King didn¡¯t answer, but it kept thinking of reasons to refute. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The first question is what relationship you have with the calamity race, and why did you suddenly disappear from wondrous trace Island? the second question is whether you¡¯re a descendant of the shadow race or a spy planted in my Yellow Springs Chamber of Commerce by another enemy force!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Of course you can choose not to answer, but I have ways to make you tell the truth!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as these words came out, the officers around them were in an uproar. They clearly did not believe that the Sea King who had risked his life to protect them was a mole. ¡±


    ¡°After all, they had seen with their own eyes the Sea King¡¯s clansmen suffer heavy losses while fighting against the calamity race. They had also seen the corpses of the mutt soldiers. ¡±


    ¡°However, looking at the confident face of divine emissary su, they suddenly believed it. ¡±

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712: Chapter 712-Deicide plan


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Looking at Su Yin¡¯s confident look, the Sea King knew that it was useless no matter what it said. ¡±


    This was because he was indeed using the shadow clan¡¯s inherited array.


    ¡°What was more coincidental was that when the shadow Clan publicly opposed the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, this divine emissary su also participated in the operation to exterminate the shadow Clan. ¡±


    ¡°It could be said that he understood the shadow Clan very well, and the Prince of sea had already discovered this from a few words. ¡±


    ¡°So at this moment, no matter what reason he gave, he would not let the Oracle in front of him believe him! ¡±


    The Sea King knew that it was doomed this time.


    ¡°¡±¡±Tell me. If you tell me everything, I can let you and your people die without pain!¡±¡± Su Yin said again. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Sea King¡¯s heart sank.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can tell you everything I know, but I have one request. Let My People Go!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you think that¡¯s possible? Since you have the courage to do it, I think you are already prepared to bear the consequences of failure. So don¡¯t say such childish words, your clansmen must die!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King¡¯s face turned ashen. He took a deep breath.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can tell you a secret. This secret can definitely be exchanged for the lives of my clansmen!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin smiled.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you going to say that you¡¯ll only tell me this secret after I let your people go?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King, who had already understood that there was no way to retreat, immediately shook his head. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can tell you this secret right now, and you can decide if it¡¯s worth it to release my people!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Su Yin¡¯s curiosity was piqued by the sea King, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tell me, I¡¯m curious about the value of your secret.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King nodded. After a moment of silence, it said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you want to know my identity? I¡¯m actually someone trained by the shadow Clan with the goal of subverting your netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Do you really think that you¡¯ve subverted the shadow Clan?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Su Yin was a little stunned.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You mean the shadow Clan still exists? It¡¯s impossible!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°He had personally been present during the operation to exterminate the shadow Clan and had witnessed the destruction of the shadow nation. When he heard the Sea King¡¯s words, his first thought was that the Sea King had lied. ¡±


    ¡°However, when he thought about the heaven and earth sealing formation in the Sea King¡¯s hands, Su Yin suddenly became more convinced. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Nothing is impossible. Although the shadow Clan was exterminated by you, some of the clansmen still managed to escape and establish a new force outside. Although their current force is not huge, they have never forgotten the hatred they had in the past. I am one of the forces they have cultivated to subvert your Yellow Springs Chamber of Commerce!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Give me a reason to believe you!¡±¡± The smile on Su Yin¡¯s face disappeared, and he asked the Sea King with an ice-cold expression. ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin had always regarded the shadow Clan, who had cut off his right arm, as an enemy. However, the shadow Clan had long been exterminated, so he had no place to vent his hatred for his broken arm. ¡±


    Su Yin could no longer remain calm when she heard that a shadow Clansman was still alive.


    ¡°¡±¡±I can tell you where the shadow clansmen are, and I can even personally take you to find them, but I only have one condition: release my clansmen!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You have no room for negotiation. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can still get the information I want from your soul!¡±¡± Su Yin said coldly. ¡±


    ¡°When the Sea King heard this, it grinned.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You can try!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin didn¡¯t waste any more words this time. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the Sea King, pulling it in front of him and grabbing the top of its head. Then, a divine power gushed out of his body and rushed into the sea King¡¯s body, beginning to explore the sea King¡¯s soul. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King only felt that its soul was shaken, and its whole body was in severe pain, as if the force that poured into its body was going to split it in half. ¡±


    Su Yin quickly found the Sea King¡¯s soul and began to search it very roughly. He did not care if the Sea King¡¯s soul would collapse because of such a violent method.


    ¡°The Sea King was unable to resist the vast divine power, and its soul was immediately entangled by the divine power. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°Su Yin, who saw this scene with her consciousness, smiled. ¡±


    ¡°However, the smile on his face soon froze, because the soul search had just begun, and a crack had appeared in the Sea King¡¯s soul. The soul trembled violently as if it would explode at any time. ¡±


    Su Yin did not dare to continue rashly.


    ¡°This was because if he were to search the sea King¡¯s soul by force, he was sure that the Sea King¡¯s soul would explode in an instant, and he would not be able to obtain any useful information. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Cough cough ... In order to keep a secret, you have to have some tricks up your sleeve. My soul can¡¯t withstand a search. If you try to search my soul by force, it will only make my soul dissipate. However, you won¡¯t be able to get the secret you want!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Su Yin¡¯s ashen face, the Sea King¡¯s pale face showed a smile. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King had not implanted the soul shackles in its own soul. Soul searching would lead to the destruction of the soul, and this was not its own doing. ¡±


    ¡°After all, how could he possibly put such a seal on his own soul? ¡±


    It was the soul taboo that the death Lord had placed on him when he had lent his power to him.


    ¡°Even though the Sea King had taken away the death Lord¡¯s power, the soul shackles had not been removed. ¡±


    ¡°In order to break this shackle, the Sea King had tried countless methods, but all of them had failed. It just didn¡¯t expect that it would become a life-saving straw at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin took a deep breath.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I agree to let your clansmen live, but you have to first take me to find the descendants of the shadow Clan!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I need a guarantee. How can I believe your words alone? we¡¯re all adults. Can you not be so childish?¡±¡± A sneer appeared on the Sea King¡¯s pale face. ¡±


    Su Yin¡¯s face turned ashen when he heard this.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Sea King¡¯s important value, he would definitely make the Sea King pay the price for his words. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What kind of guarantee do you want?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let my clansmen leave first!¡±¡± ¡±


    Su Yin was speechless.


    ¡°In the end, the topic went back to the starting point. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, Su Yin even said that the Sea King¡¯s idea of letting his tribesmen leave first was naive, but at this moment, the Sea King firmly held the information he wanted and forced him to agree to this. ¡±


    Su Yin¡¯s heart was filled with anger.


    ¡°After taking a deep breath and calming the surging emotions in his heart, Su Yin looked at the Sea King with a cold expression and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Go and explain, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When he said these words, Su Yin had already made up his mind. After exterminating the ¡°¡±Shadow Clan descendant¡±¡±, he would go and find the Sea King¡¯s clansmen. He didn¡¯t believe that the Sea King¡¯s clansmen could escape! ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King nodded and immediately walked out of the hall. Su Yin¡¯s consciousness followed closely, observing the Sea King¡¯s every move. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, the Sea King met with hei sui and the others. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King didn¡¯t say much. It only said one sentence,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ve been exposed. You should know where you should go now!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, hei sui and the others ¡®expressions suddenly changed. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the sea King¡¯s back as it turned and left, they knew that the situation was not good. Hei sui and the others quickly understood what the Sea King meant by leaving behind these words. ¡±


    ¡°Naturally, he was not returning to the kuilong Sea area. ¡±


    ¡°Since they had been exposed, they would only die if they went back. There was only one way left. ¡±


    To find the player clans!


    ¡°In their opinion, the only people who could save the sea King were the players. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, hei sui and the others quickly gathered their clansmen and began to prepare for an emergency evacuation. ¡±


    ¡°As for whether they would be able to ask for help from the player clans in time, they were not sure ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After explaining to hei sui, the Sea King returned to the hall again. ¡±


    ''New novel chapters are published on Novel-Bin'',


    ¡°Seeing the return of the Sea King, Su Yin immediately said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve already agreed to your request. I won¡¯t stop your clansmen from leaving. Now, can you take me to the descendants of the shadow seeking clan?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sure, but you¡¯ll have to wait. I¡¯ll Take You There after my people leave the devouring Sea area safely!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If I want to kill them, the result will be the same even if they leave the devouring Sea area. It¡¯s useless to delay!¡±¡± Su Yin said coldly. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King nodded in agreement.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±At least I¡¯m comforted. At least I gave them a chance!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hmph, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    Half a day passed by quickly.


    ¡°During this time, hei sui and the rest led the mutt to quickly leave the bone Island and head towards the sea of vanity. ¡±


    Su Yin also made a request to the sea King at this moment.


    ¡°This time, the Sea King did not insist and immediately reported the coordinates of the sea. ¡±


    ¡°Since his clansmen had already evacuated, he had no more worries. What he needed to do next was to deal with this divine emissary su. ¡±


    ¡°The reason why he had been using his life to fight for a chance for hei sui and the others to leave was not only for the safety of the mutt, but also to dispel the doubts in Su Yin¡¯s heart. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Su Yin had already believed it. ¡±


    ¡°Then, the escape plan could be launched. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After the Sea King told them the coordinates, Su Yin, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately brought the Sea King to her side. She then tore open space with one hand and stepped into the space Channel with the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°After a moment of daze, the Sea King, who had passed through the space Channel, found himself in the quilong Sea area, which was the area he had provided the coordinates. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Take me to them!¡±¡± Su Yin said coldly. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King nodded and looked around. Then, it headed in the direction of the sea of vanity. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Su Yin followed closely. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the Sea King had also thought of bringing Su Yin to Beiqi, where his family was located. ¡±


    ¡°However, Su Yin would not believe him. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the ¡°¡±Northern divergent¡¯s player family¡±¡± was currently an organization that even the headquarters of netherworld attached great importance to. If the coordinates provided were from Northern divergent, Su Yin would definitely be suspicious. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Sea King already had a better way to break out of this situation. ¡±


    ¡°After sprinting forward with Su Yin for some distance, the Sea King suddenly plunged into the water. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Su Yin immediately followed. ¡±


    They passed through many underwater vortexes as they continued to dive.


    ¡°About ten minutes later, the two of them appeared in the area where mo Xiaoxin had found the soul praying wine treasure chest. ¡±


    ¡°After landing on the ground, Su Yin looked around and believed the Sea King¡¯s words. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Where¡¯s the shadow Clan?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s a space tunnel here. They¡¯re hiding at the other end of the tunnel!¡±¡± With that, the Sea King walked to the two Dragon-headed pillars and patted them gently. Suddenly, a Space Channel appeared. ¡±


    A cruel smile appeared on Su Yin¡¯s face as she looked at the spatial tunnel.


    ¡°The shadow clan¡¯s strongest Shadow Legion soldiers had all died. Although there might be danger on the other side of the spatial tunnel, Su Yin didn¡¯t think it was a threat. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You first!¡±¡± Su Yin said. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King nodded and walked in, Su Yin following closely behind. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The moment Su Yin stepped into the space tunnel, the Shadow Warriors who had been sleeping in the underground palace for a long time suddenly opened their eyes. ¡±

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713: Let¡¯s agree on this


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The moment the Sea King led Su Yin into the space passage, the shadow Legion sensed the aura of their new master, the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, they also discovered an extremely familiar aura beside this aura. ¡±


    The netherworld Chamber of Commerce was their mortal enemy.


    ¡°Even after their deaths, they had never forgotten the hatred they had for each other. ¡±


    ¡°The shadow Legion was forced to open for business at this moment, and they all woke up in an instant. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King and Su Yin had already passed through the space Channel and arrived at the cave full of ¡°¡±soul praying flowers.¡±¡± ¡±


    Su Yin¡¯s eyes immediately swept the surroundings. He felt a familiar shadow race aura here.


    ¡°At this moment, Su Yin¡¯s expression gradually became ferocious. He knew that the Sea King had not lied to him. ¡±


    ¡°Without waiting for the sea King to react, he grabbed the Sea King and left the cave in a flash. He followed the direction of the aura and came to the hall of the mausoleum. ¡±


    ¡°However, when he saw what was in front of him, the cruelty on Su Yin¡¯s face disappeared, and his face turned pale. ¡±


    ¡°In his imagination, this should be the habitat of the shadow race¡¯s descendants. However, he didn¡¯t see a living person at this moment. All he felt was a dense aura of death. At the same time, he also saw many familiar faces from his memory. ¡±


    ¡°As far as the eye could see, the shadow race Warriors were densely packed and neatly arranged, as if they were waiting for the bugle to blow. ¡±


    All of this did not match the plot in Su Yin¡¯s memory.


    ¡°Even now, he could clearly remember that these Warriors had been killed. All that was left were broken limbs. There was not even a complete corpse. ¡±


    But why was he wearing black armor and standing in front of him ...


    ¡°¡±¡±Su ... Yin, I remember you!¡±¡± At this moment, a soldier standing at the front of the shadow Army suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Su Yin with his dark eyes. The death Qi around him gradually thickened. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the familiar face, Su Yin was extremely shocked. He immediately turned to the sea King and said with a ferocious expression,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You tricked me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Would you believe me if I said I didn ¡®t?¡±¡± The Sea King tried to explain with an embarrassed look. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had already tricked Su Yin into the shadow clan¡¯s tomb, he was still in Su Yin¡¯s hands, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Die!¡±¡± However, the angry shadow still slapped the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My life is over!¡±¡± Seeing Su Yin attack in anger, the Sea King wailed in its heart and gave Su Yin the middle finger. ¡±


    This middle finger was his last bit of stubbornness ...


    ¡°However, just as the palm was about to hit the Sea King, the crystal coffin in the center of the tomb suddenly opened, and Su Yin¡¯s palm stopped in front of the Sea King, unable to continue the slap. ¡±


    ¡°The little blue Boy emerged from the coffin at this time, smiling and winking at the Sea King. ¡±


    The Sea King was speechless.


    ¡°¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you running, my master!¡±¡± The Blue Boy said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°When the Sea King heard this, it immediately glanced at Su Yin, who had been frozen, and then quickly flew in the direction of the Shadow Warriors. ¡±


    ¡°He ran away, he ran away. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tell me, why are you still alive!¡±¡± Su Yin was terrified and asked loudly. ¡±


    ¡°The Blue Boy didn¡¯t say anything, but pointed at him and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kill!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, the five godly State Warriors in the front row of the shadow Legion disappeared at the same time, and the long Spears in their hands instantly stabbed Su Yin. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The long spear collided with Su Yin¡¯s divine body, creating ripples of energy. ¡±


    Su Yin¡¯s face immediately showed a painful expression.


    '''',


    ¡°At this moment, he already understood why he could not move. It was because the entire mausoleum was a formation, and everything within it was controlled by the controller of the formation. He simply did not have the ability to break free. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was filled with regret. He knew that he had been tricked by the sea King. ¡±


    ¡°He also knew that the Sea king¡¯s promise to let his clansmen go and take him to find the descendants of the shadow Clan was a lie. In reality, the Sea King wanted him to enter the mausoleum and had nothing to do with his clansmen. ¡±


    He was only using the safety of his clansmen as a pretense to make him believe him!


    ¡°¡±¡± Feeling the death Qi enter his body, Su Yin roared angrily. He gathered all his strength and slowly twisted his right arm to block it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Pfft!¡±¡± At this moment, a long spear broke through his physical defense and pierced into his chest. ¡±


    ¡°Su Yin¡¯s body trembled, and her only remaining arm grabbed the spear in front of her chest.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Shadow Clan, I want you all dead!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Su Yin already knew that he didn¡¯t have long to live. His resentful eyes swept over the shadow Legion soldiers in front of him, and finally focused on the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll be waiting for you ... At the six paths of reincarnation!¡±¡± ¡±


    Su Yin suddenly opened her mouth and spat out a seal.


    ¡°The moment the sigil appeared, it shone with a dazzling light. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this seal, the expression of The Blue Boy on the crystal coffin suddenly changed. With a wave of his hand, he controlled the great formation of the mausoleum and crushed the seal into powder. ¡±


    ¡°After spitting out the sigil, Su Yin¡¯s divine body finally couldn¡¯t withstand the invasion of the external force. The remaining four Spears pierced through her body at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, the death Qi spread throughout his body. Su Yin¡¯s face gradually turned gray, and the silver light on his body began to dissipate. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the strength of the five shadow race Warriors beside Su Yin was comparable to Su Yin ¡®s, and their strength was even higher than Su Yin¡¯s when they were alive. Now that they were working together, in addition to the restriction of the tomb¡¯s great formation, Su Yin was completely unable to resist such an attack. ¡±


    ¡°Finally, the death Qi exploded in Su Yin¡¯s body. Su Yin¡¯s divine soul trembled and suddenly shattered. The divine seal fell off and disappeared into the tomb in the blink of an eye, entering the six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing that Su Yin had been killed, the Sea King heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that it had made the right bet. ¡±


    The shadow Clan did have a way to help him resolve this crisis.


    ¡°However, the Sea King knew that he had lost the name of the war Chamber of Commerce, and he could no longer lurk in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce to cheat people. ¡±


    The good days had finally come to an end.


    ¡°Next, he would definitely face the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s revenge. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King felt very annoyed. It felt that it was too difficult to be suppressed before it even developed. ¡±


    ¡°At this thought, the Sea King turned to look at the shadow race Warriors beside it. ¡±


    ¡°He knew that this force would appear soon, and it would be his greatest support against the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re coming!¡±¡± At this moment, The Blue Boy on the crystal coffin suddenly spoke with a grave expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Who is it?¡±¡± When the Sea King heard this, it was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Su Yin sent a message back before she died. It¡¯s that seal just now. The power of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce is coming!¡±¡± ¡±


    The Sea King was terrified when it heard this.


    This F * cking didn¡¯t give him a chance to develop at all? Bastard behavior!


    ¡°Although the Sea King had never seen the combat power of the yellow Springs headquarters with his own eyes, he had some understanding of it. ¡±


    ¡°Although the shadow Clan had resurrected, they still didn¡¯t have the power to fight the netherworld Chamber of Commerce at this stage. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King panicked. It also knew that it had harmed the shadow Clan, which had been hiding for a long time. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It will come eventually. Don¡¯t blame yourself. Fine, let¡¯s fight!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The little blue Boy seemed to understand what the Sea King was thinking. He smiled slightly, and his body elongated at this moment. In the blink of an eye, he had transformed into a young man in his twenties. A two-meter-long spirit Qi blade slowly appeared in his hand. ¡±


    ¡°With a wave of their blades, all the Shadow Warriors took a step forward, their auras rising ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, a spatial crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the sea, and then figures emerged from it. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'',


    ¡°Without exception, all of these figures had a divine seal on their foreheads that represented the divine realm. ¡±


    ¡°Just a moment ago, the headquarters had received a message from Su Yin before he died. ¡±


    ¡°This news attracted the attention of the yellow Springs ¡®higher-ups. When they learned that the shadow Clan still existed, they couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡±


    They immediately sent dozens of God Realm experts and one ancient God Realm expert.


    ¡°Due to the great formation within the tomb, they were unable to teleport into the tomb. However, they were able to arrive at the sea surface above the tomb by relying on the coordinates. ¡±


    ¡°As the people were assembled, their divine senses pierced into the bottom of the sea and began to investigate carefully. ¡±


    ¡°In just a short while, they sensed a strange place in the depths of the sea. They discovered the existence of an extremely special space. ¡±


    ¡°And at this time, this space was constantly rising above the sea. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Venerable tree, it¡¯s the shadow Clan!¡±¡± At this moment, a woman waved her hand to disperse the light from the divine seal on her forehead before speaking to the hunchbacked figure in the lead. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I know!¡±¡± The man in the lead nodded slightly and clenched his fist. ¡±


    ¡°While they were waiting, a huge bubble of water appeared on the surface of the sea, and a huge tomb broke through the water curtain and appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, venerable tree¡¯s turbid eyes glinted and he suddenly punched forward. ¡±


    ¡°As this punch was thrown out, a vast amount of life force surged on the surface of the sea, and the sky was instantly covered by light green energy fluctuations. ¡±


    ¡°The fist print arrived with a loud bang, heavily smashing into the defensive barrier outside the mausoleum. ¡±


    ¡°The vast vitality washed over the barrier like a tide, causing it to flicker and gradually crack. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In the end, the defensive barrier was unable to withstand the power of this punch. It crumbled with a loud bang, and the tomb collapsed. ¡±


    ¡°As the gravel fell, rows of black figures appeared in the eyes of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, many of the godly state experts from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t participate in the operation to annihilate the shadow Clan, but they had heard of the Legend of the Shadow Clan. They didn¡¯t dare to be careless and were ready for battle. ¡±


    ¡°However, when they turned to look at the venerable tree, they were filled with confidence. ¡±


    This was because the hunchbacked figure in front of him had always won!


    He had never been defeated even in the central sea of the yellow spring. He was one of the top experts in the entire central sea.


    ¡°Therefore, no matter how strong the shadow Clan was, they were no match for the venerable tree. ¡±


    They were sure of this!


    ......


    ¡°Looking at the dozens of members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in front of them, the Shadow Warriors ¡®killing intent kept surging. ¡±


    They had imagined this day countless times.


    ¡°Although this moment had been brought forward, they were not afraid in the face of battle. ¡±


    ¡°He was already dead, so what if he died again? ¡±


    ¡°However, before the battle began, shadow killer turned his gaze to the sea King, who was surrounded and protected by the Warriors, and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Leave. Although we¡¯ve only known each other for a short time, you¡¯ve obtained the inheritance, so you¡¯re our master. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll come find you and follow you to the death!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, shadow killer laughed heartily. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I should thank you. In fact, I always understand that our revenge plan is too uncertain. If we really have to wait until we establish a force that can compete with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, I think it will take a long time, or perhaps never. Thank you for letting us take the last step.¡±¡± ¡±


    The Sea King sighed in its heart.


    ¡°¡±¡±If we die in the battle, we will follow our old master in the six paths of reincarnation. If we survive, we will follow you. That¡¯s the deal!¡±¡± After saying that, shadowthorn pointed his spirit Qi sword at the gods of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King felt guilty, but he knew that he would only be a burden if he stayed here, so he immediately turned around and flew back. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At the same time, he received the news from hei sui and the others. ¡±


    ¡°Knowing that the Sea King was in a life and death crisis, the player Army was on their way ... ¡±

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714: The venerable tree


    Translator: 549690339


    The woman next to the venerable tree was confused when she saw the figure leaving.


    ¡°Then, his figure flickered and appeared behind the shadow race Warriors, trying to stop the Sea King from leaving. ¡±


    ¡°Shadowthorn immediately brandished his battle blade. Immediately, countless black shadow blades intersected with each other, blocking the woman¡¯s path. ¡±


    The battle erupted at this moment.


    ¡°All the Shadow Warriors roared and took a step forward, turning into phantoms and rushing toward the gods of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, shadowthorn also stopped the female Oracle of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. His figure flickered, and he split into hundreds of black shadow clones to trap her in place, trying to create an opportunity for the Sea King to escape. ¡±


    ¡°The goddess representative¡¯s gaze was still focused on the departing Sea King. Although she was trapped, she didn¡¯t show the slightest panic. Her left hand gently touched her forehead, and a purple shadow suddenly appeared from the divine seal, charging straight at the Sea King. ¡±


    Shadowthorn was shocked when he saw this and wanted to stop the purple Phantom.


    ¡°However, the moment the purple shadow touched the blade in shadowthorn¡¯s hand, it passed through it as if it had no physical body. ¡±


    ¡°The goddess emissary did not give shadowthorn any chance to stop her. With a wave of her hand, she sent out hundreds of tiny purple ropes, binding all of shadowthorn¡¯s clones to the ground. ¡±


    ¡°The shadow killer, who was unable to break free of the rope¡¯s control, could only watch helplessly as the purple shadow flew toward the sea King in the distance. His eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t struggle. The netherworld Chamber of Commerce is no longer the same as it was in your era. It¡¯s stronger than before. Even if the shadow race is ten times or a hundred times stronger, you still won¡¯t stand a chance. Give up!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the struggling shadowthorn, a smile appeared on the goddess¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°Shadowthorn didn¡¯t say anything. He used all the power in his body to break the rope and pointed his sword at the goddess¡¯s Messenger, trying to kill her. ¡±


    ¡°If he was not wrong, the shadow that did not have a physical body just now should be a curse-type ability! ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, there was still room for redemption if he killed the person who cast the spell. ¡±


    ¡°The goddess emissary clearly had no intention of fighting shadowthorn. Her body swayed on the spot, leaving behind several afterimages as she dodged shadowthorn¡¯s attacks. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°On the other side, the shadow Legion¡¯s soldiers were also engaged in battle with the netherworld gods. ¡±


    ¡°Although the individual gods of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce were far more powerful than the Shadow Warriors who were already in the state of dead souls, there were only more than 70 people who had come at the moment, which was still incomparable to the shadow race in terms of numbers. ¡±


    ¡°With their cooperation, the shadow Legion advanced and retreated in an orderly manner like a school of fish in the sea fighting against the bite of sharks. For a time, the gods of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce were helpless. ¡±


    The only one who did not make a move was venerable tree.


    ¡°His gaze was also locked on the departing Sea King, but he did not move. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the curse of the goddess Messenger had caught up to the sea King and instantly surged into his body. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the Sea King only felt that its whole body was sore and weak, as if all the strength in its body had been drained. ¡±


    ¡°He tried to keep flying toward the sea of vanity, but the power of death in his body seemed to be frozen, and he couldn¡¯t circulate it smoothly. As a result, his body became lower and lower until he finally fell into the water and continued to sink. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at this scene, the venerable tree was expressionless. He turned his eyes to the shadow Army that was fighting with the oracles and slowly said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Retreat!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing venerable tree¡¯s words, more than 70 God¡¯s messengers were shocked and immediately obeyed the order to retreat. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the shadow Legion seized the opportunity when the oracles were retreating. They gathered together like a swarm of bees and attacked the retreating oracles. ¡±


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    ¡°Seeing this, the venerable tree¡¯s turbid eyes lit up, and the veins on his withered right arm bulged. He suddenly punched at the shadow Legion. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The surging vitality appeared once again, and the sky was filled with light green light spots of life, which fell on the Shadow Warriors like rain. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, countless Shadow Warriors let out shrill howls. ¡±


    ¡°That vigorous life force seeped into their souls, dispersing the ¡°¡±bodies of dead spirits¡±¡± that elder Ying had cast for them. ¡±


    ¡°Countless shadow race Warriors exploded in the air, unable to resist this punch. ¡±


    ¡°With just one punch, nearly a quarter of the shadow Army was destroyed. ¡±


    The netherworld gods were also shocked by this.


    ¡°Many of them had never seen the venerable tree in action before, and had only heard of his legend of invincibility. Now that they had seen it with their own eyes, they were still shocked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The best home for the dead should not be to fight for the obsession of the dead. Your persistence now is meaningless!¡±¡± Looking at the scattered Shadow Army, the tree venerable slowly spoke. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re willing to take revenge for Lord of Shadows. We don¡¯t need your advice!¡±¡± One of the Shadow Warriors pointed his spear at the tree and said angrily. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±In this world where life is like grass, living is already difficult, so why use your life as a tool for revenge? since this life has ended, you should find a new beginning and continue to work hard to live until one day you can control your own life ... In the end, you still don¡¯t understand the value of life!¡±¡± At this moment, venerable tree could not help but sigh. ¡±


    ¡°However, he knew that the Shadow Warriors in front of him wouldn¡¯t listen to him at all. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, it was just as he had thought. The scattered shadow race troops reorganized again, and with the roar of the three leaders ¡°¡±attack¡±¡±, they once again fearlessly charged toward him. ¡±


    ¡°It was as if he was carrying out what he had said. It was worthless, but he did not look back. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the venerable tree did not waste any more time. He threw another punch forward. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, a huge space vortex appeared in the sky, sucking in a large number of Shadow Warriors. They were ground into black mist and dissipated in the vortex. ¡±


    ¡°There were not many moves, and the venerable tree¡¯s two attacks had already determined the outcome of the battle. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, he alone was enough to fight against all the shadow race soldiers. ¡±


    ¡°In the distance, shadowthorn¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw his Warriors being ground into black mist. ¡±


    He had fantasized countless times that the shadow Clan would revive one day in the future and compete with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce to carry out the will of the Shadow King and break the supremacy of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in the sea area.


    ¡°However, the strength displayed by the venerable tree had shattered his fantasy. ¡±


    ¡°It turned out that everything was just a fantasy. They were weaker than before, but the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was stronger than before. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, their shadow dynasty had not been a match for the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, so how could they compete with it now? ¡±


    ¡°Even though he knew that the battle would end in defeat, shadowthorn could not accept such a crushing defeat. ¡±


    ¡°Even if they tried their best, they couldn¡¯t hurt the netherworld Chamber of Commerce at all. All their means were in vain. ¡±


    ¡°The Furious shadowthorn completely exploded at this moment. He brandished his blade to repel the goddess ¡®Messenger, and then rushed towards the tree. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the remaining half of the shadow Army, the tree elder¡¯s expression was neither happy nor sad. ¡±


    ¡°Killing wasn¡¯t what he yearned for, but sometimes killing was a necessary means. ¡±


    ¡°Because each of them had their own standpoint, they were ultimately still on different paths and could not work together! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the venerable tree put away his pity for life and clenched his fists. ¡±


    The power of the law of fist intent turned into countless runes and hovered around venerable tree¡¯s right fist. He was very serious about this punch.


    ¡°Taking a deep breath, the tree suddenly threw out an earth-shattering punch. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by Nov elB i n'',


    I¡¯ll use this punch to send you all to the six paths of reincarnation!


    ¡°At this moment, the world turned gray-white as if all life had been taken away. The figures of all the Shadow Warriors were distorted in this gray-white world. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, a soaring sword intent appeared in the distance and cut through this grayish-white world. Immediately, the world regained its color. ¡±


    ¡°However, this sword will did not completely eliminate the grayish-white world. The deeper it went, the slower its speed became. Gradually, it stopped in place and could not go any deeper. ¡±


    ¡°The fist intent and the sword intent collided. At this moment, the fist intent of venerable tree had the absolute upper hand, and it squeezed the sword intent out of the gray-white world formed by the fist intent. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, it seemed that the death of the Shadow Warriors was a foregone conclusion. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, venerable tree waved his hand and retrieved the fist intent world. His turbid eyes became clear at this moment. ¡±


    He turned his head to look in the direction of the sword intent.


    ¡°In the sky far away, a man in white with nine spiritual swords on his back was standing in the air. ¡±


    ¡°It was not the familiar face he had imagined, but a stranger he had never seen before. At this moment, venerable tree was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°When he returned to the headquarters of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce by chance, he learned of the death of venerable sword. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, venerable tree¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. ¡±


    His main purpose of coming to the border between the kui Dragon Sea area and the empty Sea area was to investigate the cause of Sword saint¡¯s death.


    ¡°Since when did the two of them travel together, constantly advancing for the sake of ¡®life¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°They had stepped through the seemingly endless desert together, and they had also been reduced to hard labor together. They had worked in the dark mine caves, and they had become stronger and stronger for the Azure central Sea area ... ¡±


    ¡°Time flew by. Even though they had everything they had once desired, some feelings had never changed. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at ao Jian, who was standing in the air, and feeling the exuberant sword essence on him, venerable tree seemed to see a mu in the past. At that time, he was also as high-spirited as a mu. He had entered the immortal state long before he stepped into the central Sea area and became the number one master in the sea area. ¡±


    ¡°Although his strength had surpassed a ¡®mu after stepping into the central Sea area, in the heart of the tree, a¡¯ mu had always been the strongest symbol of his era and his closest person. ¡±


    ¡°Sensing the nomological sword intent on ao Jian, the Supreme tree knew that a ¡®mu had really left. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, his heart trembled uncontrollably, and tears fell from his turbid eyes. Even in front of the gods, he did not have the slightest thought of concealing his emotions. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In the distance, ao Jian was surprised to find that venerable tree was crying. ¡±


    ¡°The fight just now made ao Jian realize that he was no match for the Supreme tree, and he was ready to fight to the death. ¡±


    ¡°But to his surprise, the venerable tree cried when it saw him. ¡±


    Do I look so touching?


    Ao Jian couldn¡¯t help but touch his face in confusion.


    ¡°However, looking at the crying venerable tree, for some reason, ao Jian also felt very upset. ¡±


    ¡°There was an extremely strange illusion, as if an old friend was mourning for him in front of his gravestone, which ao Jian couldn¡¯t understand. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, venerable tree¡¯s figure disappeared. ¡±


    ¡°When he reappeared, he was already in front of ao Jian. He carefully examined ao Jian and slowly said, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve obtained a MU¡¯s inheritance. Are you willing to go to the central sea with me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, ao Jian was stunned. ¡±


    Aren¡¯t you asking me to be a spy for the netherworld Chamber of Commerce? I definitely won¡¯t agree!

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715: I think you¡¯re quite sick


    Translator: 549690339


    Ao Jian immediately shook his head to refuse the question.


    He had more important things to do.


    ¡°That was to ask Mo Lanlan and her son to forgive him. This time, he had come because he had heard that the Sea King was in a life-and-death crisis, so he had rushed over with his nomological sword intent. ¡±


    ¡°After all, he had been in contact with the Sea King before, and they had even drunk together. They could be considered friends. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he had saved the Shadow Warriors because he knew that the shadow race had already pledged their allegiance to the sea King and was considered a force in the hands of sea chives. ¡±


    ¡°This secret might not be known to the outside world, but it was a well-known fact among players. ¡±


    ¡°Facing the powerful venerable tree, ao Jian knew that he had no chance of winning, so he was a little nervous. ¡±


    ¡°As if sensing ao Jian¡¯s nervousness, venerable tree squeezed out a smile on his wrinkled face and waved his hand to wipe away his tears.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you tell me how you obtained the sword venerable¡¯s inheritance?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ao Jian pondered for a while before answering the venerable tree¡¯s question,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Actually, I have already forgotten the details. I only vaguely remember that I had entered a certain illusionary realm and experienced many things. I have forgotten all the details.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, venerable tree nodded, and he more or less understood. ¡±


    ¡°Even though he had never cultivated the way of the sword, he understood a mu very well. With just a few words, he understood how ao Jian had obtained his inheritance. ¡±


    ¡°However, he was very confused as to why this memory would disappear. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±But since it has disappeared, so be it,¡±¡± the tree sighed. It was in line with his wishes when he was alive. ¡±


    ¡°He knew that a ¡®MU¡¯s greatest regret when he was alive was that his sword intent did not match his own attributes. Although he did not regret his choice, he did not let any of his disciples walk their own path when he taught them later. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he knew that he had started it wrong. The road ahead was full of obstacles, but there was an end to it. ¡±


    ¡°In the past, a mu was the strongest symbol in a certain sea era, but even so, he eventually reached the end and was surpassed by himself, who caught up later. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in venerable tree¡¯s opinion, ao Jian¡¯s memory loss must have been caused by a ¡®mu. ¡±


    ¡°This could be seen from the sword intent of laws that ao Jian had obtained. It no longer had the shadow of the sea god¡¯s sword intent, and had transformed into the most fundamental power of sword intent and laws. Wasn¡¯t it because a ¡®mu didn¡¯t want anyone to walk their own path? ¡±


    ¡°The venerable tree did not continue to ask ao Jian to not follow him back to the central ocean. Instead, he said kindly,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s your relationship with the shadow Clan?¡±¡± As he spoke, the tree pointed at the Shadow Warriors who were imprisoned by the fist intent not far away. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re my friend¡¯s subordinates!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You want to protect them even if you have to pay with your life?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡± Ao Jian replied without any hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I understand.¡±¡± Venerable tree nodded indifferently, then turned to the gods of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You guys can go back!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the gods of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce were surprised. The female Messenger who had been following venerable tree said in surprise,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Venerable tree, I¡¯m afraid ... This is not appropriate!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Perhaps the shadow Clan was a huge threat to the Chamber of Commerce in the past, but the current Shadow Clan is nothing to be afraid of. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to exterminate them. Let¡¯s leave some leeway!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the gods of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce fell silent. ¡±


    ¡°In the depths of their hearts, they were more willing to exterminate and not leave any future trouble. ¡±


    ¡°However, they did not dare to disobey the order of the venerable tree. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable tree was a very special existence in the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. Unlike other experts, he usually did things his own way and did not follow the orders of the Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of the members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he was an expert who respected and cherished his life. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that venerable sword was still in the Chamber of Commerce, he would have chosen to leave. ¡±


    ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'',


    But cherishing his life didn¡¯t mean he was afraid of fighting.


    ¡°In several battles, the venerable tree had proven himself with his fists. The legend of invincibility was created by his hands. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the venerable tree had an unpredictable personality. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t kill experts!


    ¡°He would not kill any expert he defeated, even the ancient gods that the netherworld Chamber of Commerce regarded as a great threat. ¡±


    ¡°And every time he defeated his opponent, he would leave a message. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Life is precious, and it¡¯s even more precious to be able to cultivate to this realm. Live on!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°He was such a strange expert, who had always illustrated the value of life in this world where life was like grass. ¡±


    It was also because of this that the venerable tree had a special status in the entire central Sea area.


    ¡°Even though some forces regarded the netherworld Chamber of Commerce as their mortal enemy, they still treated venerable tree with respect. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, although the gods of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce could see that venerable tree wanted to let the shadow race go, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey. They immediately followed the order of venerable tree and tore open the space to leave. ¡±


    ¡°After the gods left, venerable tree looked at ao Jian. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in the eyes of the tree, ao Jian was a ¡®MU¡¯s heir and his junior. ¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to protect the shadow Clan, then he would not kill them. ¡±


    ¡°As for the higher-ups of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he would just ignore them! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you know what happened to the sword Saint before he died? can you tell me in detail?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, ao Jian revealed a strange expression.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You really want to know?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The tree nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I really want to know!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then don¡¯t hit me when I tell you, even though it has nothing to do with me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Venerable tree was puzzled, but he still said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Just say it.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ao Jian decided to tell the truth about the venerable tree, who had helped him protect the Shadow Tribe. For some reason, he felt that the venerable tree gave him a very familiar feeling, as if he was a family member, even though they had never met before. ¡±


    ¡°Then, ao Jian told him in detail about the appearance of the netherworld Swordmaster in Beiqi and the disappearance of venerable devil ape. ¡±


    ¡°During this time, venerable tree listened quietly, his face neither happy nor sad. ¡±


    ¡°A few hours had passed by the time ao Jian finished speaking. As the sun set on the horizon, the afterglow shone on the wrinkled face of the venerable tree. Ao Jian suddenly felt the sorrow in the venerable tree¡¯s heart. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I knew that if he continued down this path, this day would come. But I always thought that I could protect him.¡±¡± A touch of sadness appeared on venerable tree¡¯s face, and tears welled up in his eyes as he shook his head. ¡±


    ¡°They had accompanied each other for a lifetime. They had encountered many hardships on this journey, but they had all supported each other and overcome them. ¡±


    ¡°However, he wasn¡¯t by his old friend¡¯s side during this calamity, and he didn¡¯t even see him for the last time. ¡±


    ¡°The tree felt guilty, remorseful, and reluctant to leave. ¡±


    ¡°From now on, you will no longer be by my side ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to be a member of the player family. But since a ¡®mu didn¡¯t die in your hands, there is no enmity between us. You are a¡¯ MU¡¯s heir, which means you are my junior. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±¡± Venerable tree smiled faintly and patted ao Jian¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, a stream of vitality was injected into ao Jian¡¯s body. ¡±


    [Game hint: you have obtained the elements of life ... Which can be converted into 9 million health points. You can consume them in battle and help you heal all injuries in an instant until the elements of life are exhausted or you suffer a fatal injury.]


    ¡°Hearing the game notification, ao Jian was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°F * ck, isn¡¯t this life element the ¡°¡±HP recovery potion¡±¡± in the store? ¡±


    ¡°However, in ao Jian¡¯s opinion, the life elements were much more powerful than the potions from the merchant shop. With these 9000000 health points stored in his body, he felt like he was practically immortal! ¡±


    ¡°Looking at ao Jian¡¯s shocked face, the venerable tree did not say anything more. He turned around and opened a space crack. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Where are you going?¡±¡± Ao Jian asked subconsciously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll find that devil ape venerable and teach him a lesson!¡±¡± With that, the tree smiled and stepped into the space crack. ¡±


    Ao Jian was still in shock when the spatial tear closed up.


    ¡°He had thought that it would be a tough battle. He had prepared the ¡°¡±soul praying wine¡±¡± and was ready to kill him. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, he would have to spend money to make his opponent cry. He didn¡¯t expect it to end like this. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the player Army was already on their way. He had only arrived earlier by relying on his nomological sword intent. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of venerable tree going to find venerable monster ape, ao Jian suddenly realized that a great battle was about to take place. ¡±


    ¡°After a moment of silence, ao Jian shared his encounter here in the regional voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players who heard this news were just as dumbfounded as ao Jian. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Um ... Big Boss ao Jian, didn¡¯t you go to die?(forgive me for being a bit direct), how did you settle it?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m now seriously suspecting that Big Boss aojian is a spy planted by the netherworld Chamber of Commerce in my family. I have evidence!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You can make the gods of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce leave just by showing your face? If I f * cking believe you, I¡¯ll have wasted three years of fighting. Ao Jian is definitely a spy without a doubt (funny)¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Face ... Face? I¡¯m suspecting that ao Jian is going through a hidden plot that subverts a player¡¯s family. Tell us the truth, ao Jian, you¡¯ve been targeted by us, so please cooperate with our investigation!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is there such a possibility? didn¡¯t ao Jian obtain the netherworld Swordmaster¡¯s inheritance? perhaps the hidden plot ¡®the destruction of the player clan¡¯ was activated at that time. I¡¯m smart enough to see the truth!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    Ao Jian¡¯s face was filled with black lines as he opened the chat box and looked at the idiotic players ¡®replies.


    How could this group of sand sculptures be so whimsical? how infuriating!


    ¡°After closing the chat window, ao Jian¡¯s eyes began to scan his surroundings. This was because until now, he had not seen the most important person,¡¯sea chives¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡±


    ¡°The sea leeks wouldn¡¯t be cut, would they? ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver and quickly sent this guess to the chat box. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players ¡®minds exploded ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King naturally did not know that the players ¡®mentality had exploded because of him. At this moment, he was cursed and felt weak all over. ¡±


    ¡°As the power of the curse spread through his body, it constantly destroyed his body¡¯s functions. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King tried to control the power of death to resist it, but the curse of the female divine messenger was not afraid of the power of death at all. It wreaked havoc in his body, destroying everything along the way. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of life and death, the Sea King did not give up. It gritted its teeth and persevered. ¡±


    ¡°However, as time passed, he became weaker and his body became a mess. His consciousness was also becoming blurry. ¡±


    ¡°After persevering for a while, the Sea King finally chose to give up, because it knew that it would die without a doubt. Any further struggle would be in vain. ¡±


    ¡°As death approached, the Sea King suddenly found that its heart had become very calm. ¡±


    ¡°In the depths of the quiet ocean, his body was still sinking. At this moment, the Sea King¡¯s mind replayed his life. ¡±


    From the time the boy from the kingdom of the mutt sea who was jealous of mu Zhiguang¡¯s excellence ran away from home ... Establishing the ocean King Army ... Dominating the sea of vanity ... Meeting a player clan ... Obtaining the power of the Lord of Death ...


    ¡°This life had been very exciting, but the Sea King felt that it had not lived enough. ¡±


    ¡°If I keep going, how far can I go? can I overturn the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and replace it? ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King¡¯s consciousness was already fuzzy as it dived deeper and deeper into the sea, until there was no trace of light in its surroundings. ¡±


    ¡°However, just as the Sea King¡¯s consciousness was about to fall into chaos, he suddenly felt a force pulling him up. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, light appeared in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King opened its eyes with difficulty and found that everything was white. At the same time, it also found that a dog¡¯s head was looking at it with a disdainful expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little brother, have some milk. I think you¡¯re quite sick!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716: The realization of the sea leeks


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Under Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s healing light, the injuries in the Sea King¡¯s body gradually healed. ¡±


    ¡°However, what gave Gou ¡®Zi a huge headache was that he couldn¡¯t dispel the curse in the Sea King¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°After trying many methods, Gou ¡®Zi gave up. ¡±


    ¡°However, he had also thought of a way to deal with the curse in the Sea King¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°Among the players, Ye Shiwen had the strongest curse power. After all, she had mastered the power of the curse law given to her by Asura. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, Gou ¡®Zi shouted on the voice channel and called Ye Shiwen to the legendary battleship he was on. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, on the deck of the mythical warship, the Sea King¡¯s face was pale. It was completely relying on Gou ¡®Zi to sustain its life. ¡±


    ¡°As long as the healing stopped, the curse in the Sea King¡¯s body would once again spread out and destroy him, and eventually, he would still die. ¡±


    This bone corrosion curse made the Sea King feel even more tormented.


    ¡°However, it was fortunate that there was still Gou ¡®Zi. When the Sea King thought of this, it cast a grateful look at Gou¡¯ Zi, but Gou ¡®Zi returned it with a look of disdain. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the enmity between the two of them had long been formed. If the sea leeks ¡®lives weren¡¯t so important, the dog wouldn¡¯t have worked so hard. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Ye Shiwen, accompanied by Gu Yu, came to the side of the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the sea King¡¯s weak face, Ye Shiwen scratched her head. She looked at Gu Yu and asked tentatively,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That ... What should I do?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The young paparazzo: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Miss, you¡¯ve mastered the curse element and you¡¯re asking us what to do. Are you serious?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi was speechless. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Ye Shiwen felt even more embarrassed. ¡±


    ¡°Even though she still had the Asura¡¯s law curse power in her body, she was unable to use her abilities as skillfully as ao Jian. She was still in the process of exploring many of her curse abilities. ¡±


    ¡°She could curse others, but she had never tried to remove someone¡¯s curse. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Rabbit, do you know how to?¡±¡± Thinking of this, Ye Shiwen looked at the rabbit beside her with anticipation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I won ¡®T. I¡¯m just a rabbit. I don¡¯t know anything!¡±¡± B.rabbit immediately replied. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I think you can. After all, you¡¯re a herb-stirring rabbit.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Forget it, have you ever seen a rabbit with medical skills?¡±¡± The rabbit shook its head to show that it really didn¡¯t know how. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s expressions were extremely interesting. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sea chives, you¡¯re finished. Do you have any last words?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi sighed and patted the Sea King¡¯s shoulder with a look of pity. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King, who had a pained expression on his face, rolled his eyes at Gou ¡®Zi and couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I want to eat dog meat before I die!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the dog suddenly stopped drinking milk, causing the Sea King to let out a miserable cry. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t mess around!¡±¡± At this moment, Gu Yu glared at the young paparazzo. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing his boss¡¯s words, Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips and immediately added the light of life to the sea King. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ye Shiwen, think about it again. Treat a dead horse as if it¡¯s still alive. Use whatever methods you have!¡±¡± Gu Yu turned his head and looked at Ye Shiwen with a serious expression. ¡±


    The Sea King couldn¡¯t help but roll its eyes again.


    ¡°¡®As expected of a player clan, they¡¯re so F * cking wild. I¡¯m going to die, can you be more serious?¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the sea King¡¯s pained face, Ye Shiwen began to rack her brain and think. ¡±


    ¡°After a while, Ye Shiwen raised her eyebrows and said to the sea King with a happy expression,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Your curse is gone!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately looked at Ye Shiwen, and the atmosphere became very heavy. ¡±


    ¡°However, the curse seal that was waiting for Ye Shiwen did not appear, and the sea King was still in a miserable state. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What you have mastered is the casting of negative curses. You can not dispel the curses that have already formed in others. This method will not work!¡±¡± The seven beside him shook their heads and sighed. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    ¡°When Ye Shiwen heard this, she scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Oh right, can we use curses to fight curses?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi raised his paw and slapped the ground as he said excitedly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can try.¡±¡± The seven of them nodded. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little sister, try it. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to extend his life. You can curse him however you want!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi turned his head and looked at Ye Shiwen. ¡±


    ¡°Ye Shiwen immediately nodded. After taking a deep breath, she shouted at the Sea King,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You turn into a pig!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°This time, the cursed sigil appeared and pierced into the sea King¡¯s body. However, before it could take shape, it was destroyed by the purple shadow that appeared, and it was completely ineffective. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the anticipation on everyone¡¯s faces dissipated. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not strong enough to curse the sea leeks at the intermediate stage of the ghost emperor realm.¡±¡± Ye Shiwen said dejectedly. ¡±


    ¡°When Gou ¡®Zi heard this, he patted the Sea King¡¯s shoulder sadly,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sea chives, although I don¡¯t like you, I still don¡¯t want you to die. But this time, you¡¯re really done for. You can¡¯t be saved!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you dare touch me!¡±¡± The Sea King shouted weakly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I remember that when we were fighting against the demonic apes, didn¡¯t you curse a demonic ape at the ghost emperor realm? How did you do it?¡±¡± At this time, Gu Yu looked at Ye Shiwen curiously and asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Oh, that¡¯s because that demonic ape has fallen into a state close to death and is extremely weak. Hence, it¡¯s unable to resist the power of my curse!¡±¡± Ye Shiwen immediately replied with a serious face. ¡±


    ¡°After hearing this, Guyu gouzi and the others looked at the Sea King with a strange expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ahem ... I think I found a way!¡±¡± The dog grinned, revealing its white teeth. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Son of a B * tch, stop drinking milk!¡±¡± Gu Yu said at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi immediately cut off the release of healing light. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King let out a blood-curdling screech again, and a touch of gray appeared on its pale face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re already so old. Can¡¯t you be more tough? you¡¯re already screaming at a little pain!¡±¡± Looking at the wailing Sea King, Gou ¡®Zi said with a look of disdain. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Sea King only wanted to say,¡±¡±I really F * cked the White charm dog.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, his shriveling body made him scream in pain. ¡±


    ¡°After a short while, the Sea King stopped roaring. Its face turned completely gray, and its consciousness became blurry under the erosion of the curse. ¡±


    Gu Yu and the others opened the analysis panel and observed the Sea King¡¯s physical condition.


    ¡°While he was waiting, a (dying) description appeared on the Sea King¡¯s status panel. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu immediately looked at Ye Shiwen and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Turn into a pig!¡±¡± Ye Shiwen immediately looked at the Sea King and cursed. ¡±


    ¡°As the curse runes appeared, they condensed into a seal in front of Ye Shiwen and pierced into the sea King¡¯s body again. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King suddenly turned into a fat white piglet in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, everyone was overjoyed. ¡±


    ¡°However, before everyone could be happy for long, a purple mist emerged from the sea King¡¯s body and dispelled Ye Shiwen¡¯s curse again, returning the Sea King to its original state. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My curse is not as powerful as this one. It was neutralized!¡±¡± Ye Shiwen replied with a serious expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s easy to solve. Continue casting the curse and slowly wear down the curse of the divine seal!¡±¡± The seven people at the side immediately said. ¡±


    ¡°When Ye Shiwen heard this, she nodded heavily and immediately shouted the curse of turning into a pig to the sea King. ¡±


    ¡°Then, under the gazes of Gu Yu and the others, the Sea King turned into a pig for a moment and returned to its original form for another moment, repeating this process over and over again ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu, the seven elders, and the others were all flushed red. However, they still held back their laughter. ¡±


    Only Gou ¡®Zi was rolling on the ground while holding his stomach. He laughed loudly and didn¡¯t give the Sea King any face.


    ¡°However, it had to be said that the curse of the divine seal was terrifying. After turning into a pig more than ten times in a row, although the purple mist had become faint, it still stubbornly wrapped around the Sea King¡¯s body and showed no signs of dispersing. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, Gou ¡®Zi would extend the Sea King¡¯s life from time to time to prevent the Sea King from dying suddenly. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King was in the most pain. At this time, his heart was on the verge of collapse. ¡±


    ¡°So be it if he wanted to treat her, but this was too much! ¡±


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    I¡¯ve never been so aggrieved in my life ...


    ¡°Although the Sea King knew that the players were trying to heal it, it still felt humiliated. ¡±


    ¡°However, what the Sea King didn¡¯t know was that the dog at the side was even more excessive than he thought. ¡±


    ¡°While he was turning into a pig, he kept taking pictures and was ready to send them to the forum as emojis. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Time passed by just like that. As the purple curse mist was continuously offset, the time it took to turn into a pig was extended. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu and the others finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡±


    He knew that the Sea King¡¯s life was saved.


    ¡°After another ten or so curses, the purple mist dissipated under the expectant gazes of Gu Yu and the others. It was completely defeated by Ye Shiwen¡¯s continuous curse attacks. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Gou ¡®Zi decisively followed the healing light and started to heal the Sea King¡¯s injuries. ¡±


    ¡°Without the curse, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s healing became extremely smooth. In less than ten minutes, the injuries in the Sea King¡¯s body were completely removed. Apart from the mental damage caused by the curse of the divine seal, which had yet to recover, causing the Sea King to appear a little dispirited, it was considered fully recovered. ¡±


    ¡°However, even though its injuries had healed, the Sea King was still lying on the ground in a dispirited manner, its face numb. ¡±


    I¡¯ve been turned into a pig 478 times ... 478 times ... I f * cked the White charm dog ...


    I don¡¯t care about my face!


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King felt very embarrassed, especially in front of the idiotic players. It was really unbearable! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little brother, you¡¯ve been cured by me. Do you want to thank me?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi came to the sea King¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you dare touch me, you damn dog!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I shouldn¡¯t have saved you, you ungrateful leek!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Damn dog, get lost!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Looking at the dog and the sea King, who were looking at each other with disdain, Gu Yu and the other seven exchanged glances and smiled. ¡±


    They had all been shocked when they had received the news that the Sea King was in a life-and-death crisis and that the crisis came from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°Although the players did not fear the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, they knew how terrifying its strength was. It was not something the Sea King could contend with. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, due to the long distance, there was nothing they could do in the devouring Sea area even if they were anxious. They could only hurry. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the ocean King arrived at the kui Dragon Sea area and met ao Jian, who was about to cross the kui Dragon Sea area to the devouring Sea area to help. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. The Sea King would probably lose its life. A white and tender leek that had been raised for more than three years would probably die just like that. ¡±


    ¡°Now that the Sea King had recovered, they were relieved. ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, Gu Yu posted the news of the Sea King¡¯s recovery on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the players below the post cheered. ¡±


    ¡°Although they did not come to the scene, the forum was already full of heated discussions about the curse of the divine seal on the Sea King. They were all worried about whether the Sea King could survive. ¡±


    ¡°When they heard that the Sea King had recovered, the players breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the sea chives were safe. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°On the deck of the mythological warship, the Sea King, who looked dispirited, suddenly took a deep breath after resting for a while. He looked at Gu Yu and said with a solemn expression,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve decided!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When Gu Yu heard this, he said in shock,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sea chives, what have you decided?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve already been expelled from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce and have nowhere to go. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to join your player family and become one of you, just like the illusion fish clan!¡±¡± ¡±


    Gu Yu and the others were dumbfounded when they heard this.


    ¡°Look, are these words coming from a leek? why don¡¯t you have any sense? ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, compared to the illusionary fish clan, you¡¯re no different from a salted fish. You have no ambition! ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, Gu Yu and Mo Lingfeng, who was standing beside him, exchanged a look. They immediately took two steps forward and lifted the Sea King up under its surprised gaze. Then, they threw him into the water. ¡±


    ¡°As a mature leek, you should grow on your own. How can you be a flower in a greenhouse? ¡±


    Go!


    ¡°The Sea King that was thrown into the water: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    She felt uncomfortable with the curse in her heart!

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717: Can¡¯t you be as strong as me?


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the face of the Sea King¡¯s initiative to join them, Gu Yu and the others decisively chose to refuse. ¡±


    There was no room for discussion.


    ¡°The mature leeks should be able to make a name for themselves in the outside world. Staying in Hell City would only make them more and more dispirited, and they would not be able to make any progress. ¡±


    This could be seen from Tongguan and the others.


    ¡°Ever since they had joined the northern divergent¡¯s camp, they had never faced any life-and-death crisis. The cruel laws of survival in the netherworld had nothing to do with them. ¡±


    ¡°Such days were comfortable, but it would make people lose their fighting spirit. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu and the others couldn¡¯t imagine how the Sea King, who had always been full of fighting spirit and wanted to dominate the yellow spring Sea area, would play cards and drink with Tong gua and the others every day. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Sea King would probably be crippled. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in order to preserve the Sea King¡¯s fighting spirit, Gu Yu and the others threw him into the sea without hesitation and gave him freedom. They would never give him an inch of greenhouse land. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King was undoubtedly dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, he had always wondered why the players were so good to him, lending him a hand every time he was in danger. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King¡¯s various speculations all pointed to one point, and that was that the players wanted to recruit him and make him work for the players. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was a joke in the eyes of the Sea King at that time. ¡±


    ¡°Even if I die in the sea, I will never work for your family! ¡±


    ¡°However, after experiencing so much together, some things would change. The Sea King realized that the players were sincerely good to him. Therefore, the idea of ¡®never joining a player clan¡¯ gradually wavered in the days that followed. ¡±


    ¡°However, the Sea King still had its own power at that time. ¡±


    ¡°First, it was the kingdom of muntsea, and then it was the name of the war Chamber of Commerce, which was why he did not take that step. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, his hope of relying on the netherworld Chamber of Commerce to rise up had disappeared with the break with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, at this moment, the Sea King had the thought of whether or not to join the player family. ¡±


    ¡°But this time, Gou ¡®Zi and the other players had saved his life, and the idea of the Sea King joining the players¡¯ families had taken root. ¡±


    ¡°After some internal struggle, the Sea King finally said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve decided to join a player clan!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In the Sea King¡¯s opinion, these words would definitely make Gu Yu and the others smile. After all, obtaining him was equivalent to obtaining the entire country of the mutt sea and the shadow race¡¯s forces. ¡±


    ¡°However, the smiles on Gu Yu and the others ¡®faces froze when they heard this, and they revealed looks of disdain as if they expected better from him. ¡±


    ¡°Then, without a word, he threw him into the sea. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King was full of question marks as he looked at the mythical warship that was flying into the distance. What the hell, are these fools having a stroke again? ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°He looked at Gou ¡®Zi, who was giving him the middle finger on the legendary warship. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King cursed in its heart. ¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to join, then don¡¯t join. Just you wait. When I rise up and become strong, even if you beg me, I won¡¯t give you such an opportunity! ¡±


    ¡°The river flows thirty years East, thirty years West. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m poor. When I¡¯m so terrifying, there will be a time when you¡¯ll come begging me. ¡±


    This King is so angry!


    ......


    ¡°On the players ¡®side, after knowing that the Sea King was safe ... ¡±


    The players didn¡¯t hesitate to chase away the kingdom of mutsea¡¯s Army that was stationed on the veluriyam Coast.


    ¡°At this moment, hei sui was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t understand why the player clan that had made them station here would suddenly turn hostile. ¡±


    ¡°So, he immediately asked the nearby players to know why. ¡±


    The reason given by the players was simple:


    ¡°¡±¡±Your boss is safe now. Hurry up and go find him. It¡¯s time to start a new journey!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Knowing that the Sea King was safe, hei sui and the others were undoubtedly very happy. However, they were puzzled as to why the players were urging them to become stronger. ¡±


    He felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°In particular, the players ¡®expectant eyes were very similar to when they raised spirit beasts and hoped that the spirit beasts would quickly grow fat. ¡±


    ¡°Although they couldn¡¯t understand, hei sui and the others still started to leave the lapis lazuli Coast. ¡±


    ¡°However, before they left, the players handed over half of the resources they had obtained from the ¡®collusion¡¯ in the devouring Sea area to hei sui and the others as promised. ¡±


    Hei sui and the other Lords were very touched.


    ¡°In the netherworld, which was ruled by the cruel law of survival, the players did not take advantage of their weakness to attack them. Instead, they fulfilled their promise and were considered a clear stream in the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, under the players ¡®impatient gazes, hei sui led his clansmen away from the colored glass Coast and headed towards the quilong sea, ready to find their boss, who was already safe. ¡±


    ¡°As for how they would proceed in the future, they were actually very confused. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, they had an idea in their minds and decided to discuss it with the Sea King. ¡±


    And that was to join a player clan!


    ¡°After weighing the pros and cons, hei sui and the others knew that they were very unsafe at this stage. They had completely offended the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, and it would be extremely difficult for them to survive in this sea. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, the forces that wanted to please the netherworld Chamber of Commerce might also attack them in secret. ¡±


    It could be said that they were enemies everywhere they went after offending the netherworld Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°So in their eyes, Beiqi, where the players were from, would be the only place they could settle down. ¡±


    ¡°At the very least, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce wouldn¡¯t make a move against the families of the players from Beiqi. ¡±


    ¡°With this in mind, hei sui and the others crossed the border of the Wuxu sea and arrived at the kui Dragon Sea. ¡±


    ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°Following the players ¡®hints, they searched the area and finally found the Sea King, who was with the Shadow Warriors. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing that the Sea King was really safe and sound as the players had said, hei sui and the others were extremely pleased. ¡±


    They immediately went forward to meet up with him.


    ¡°After a conversation, hei sui gathered his courage and told the Sea King on behalf of all the Lords that they wanted to join the player clans. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the Sea King¡¯s reaction caught hei sui and the others off guard. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King, who was originally indifferent, suddenly became angry. It raised its palm and hit the back of hei sui¡¯s head.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you have any ambition?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you discouraged by some setbacks?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How many benefits did the players give you?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If you like to play with clans so much, why don¡¯t you join them?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can¡¯t you be stronger like me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll beat you to death ... Who gave you such thoughts, who gave you such thoughts!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    A series of ¡®pa pa pa¡¯ beatings left Sha Shui and the rest dumbfounded.


    ¡°Looking at hei sui, who was holding his head and squatting down, they shivered and felt lucky that those words didn¡¯t come from their own mouths. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, he would be the one getting beaten up. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, hei sui felt extremely wronged. ¡±


    ¡°He felt that he had not said anything wrong. The players had given them so much help, so it was understandable for them to join them! ¡±


    ¡°Like a stubborn donkey, heartless, ungrateful, and a scumbag ... ¡±


    ¡°Of course, hei sui did not dare to say this out loud. Instead, he lay down and curled up his body skillfully to reduce the area of his injury. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After hei sui and the others left with the mutt Army, another hot topic exploded on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°According to what ao Jian had said, a great battle was about to take place in the Second World of the path of hell. ¡±


    Venerable tree of netherworld Chamber of Commerce would fight with venerable devil ape.


    ¡°At that moment, a large number of players headed to the Second World through the newly built teleportation point, ready to watch this epic battle. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the players on the forum were in a heated discussion, all guessing who would win this battle. ¡±


    They even started a round of voting.


    ¡°Of course, there were also players from cruel malevolence who started a bet ... ¡±


    ¡°From the final result, it could be seen that the players were generally more optimistic about venerable devil ape, who could fight across realms. ¡±


    ¡°As for the outcome, the players couldn¡¯t wait to go to the scene to confirm their guesses. ¡±

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718: I long to live


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°As the players were comparing venerable tree and venerable ape demon¡¯s combat power, venerable tree had already crossed the space tunnel and arrived at the path of hell world. ¡±


    ¡°As he did not know the coordinates of the Second World of the path of hell and did not have a teleportation formation for the players, he wandered around the path of hell world in search of a way to head to the Second World. ¡±


    ¡°After some exploration, he roughly grasped the structure of the 18 layers of the Dao of hell. Finally, he tore open space and arrived at the world of the second realm. ¡±


    ¡°The moment venerable tree appeared, venerable monster ape, who was cultivating, felt the sudden appearance of a vast vitality. ¡±


    ¡°He looked to the West, trying to determine the exact location of the aura. ¡±


    ¡°He could sense a strong life force approaching from the West. When venerable devil ape opened his eyes, he saw a hunchbacked, seemingly weak old man standing in the air. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Who are you, and why are you looking for me?¡±¡± Venerable devil ape grinned and asked, not panicking at all. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m from the central sea of the yellow spring. Outsiders call me venerable tree!¡±¡± The tree replied with a calm expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re from the netherworld Chamber of Commerce ... It seems like you¡¯re here to seek revenge for that sword-wielding fellow, right?¡±¡± Hearing venerable tree say that he came from the central Sea area of the yellow spring, venerable devil ape suddenly thought of the ancient God he had killed. ¡±


    ¡°Instead of answering, venerable tree looked at venerable monster ape and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you give me some pointers?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±¡± Looking at venerable tree, venerable monster ape answered with a sinister smile. ¡±


    ¡°In his opinion, the venerable tree was here for revenge, so there was no need to talk too much. He could just kill it! ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, venerable devil ape waved his hand, and the black iron rod that was stuck in the ground not far away suddenly trembled and floated up into the air. Then, it was held in venerable devil ape¡¯s hand. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wait!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡± Venerable devil ape asked with a frown. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Before we start, let your clansmen leave first. Don¡¯t let them get involved in the battle!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, venerable devil ape had a strange look on his face. He couldn¡¯t understand why venerable tree, who had come to seek revenge, would have such an idea. ¡±


    ¡°After a cold snort, devil ape venerable shook his body, and suddenly, countless devil apes fell down like rain. ¡±


    ¡°Then, devil ape venerable waved his hand again, tearing open a space and enveloping all the devil apes. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, venerable devil ape looked at venerable tree with a provocative look. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable tree didn¡¯t say anything. He clenched his fist, and the law of fist intent surged. Runes of law wrapped around his right hand, and even venerable devil ape was shocked by the majestic vitality that was dissipating. ¡±


    ¡°The battle broke out at this moment, and the first one to attack was venerable devil ape. ¡±


    The black iron rod suddenly transformed into thousands of blurs and smashed toward the Supreme tree.


    ¡°At this time, the tree was as small as an ant in front of the black stick. However, when he swung his right fist, the world turned gray again, as if all the life force in the surroundings had been drawn away by his right fist. ¡±


    ¡°When this punch collided with venerable devil ape¡¯s Tai Qing rod, a gust of wind whistled in an instant, and the sound of space tearing rang out constantly at the point of collision. ¡±


    Venerable devil ape¡¯s sinister smile disappeared.


    ¡°Because he found that the venerable tree¡¯s strength was not weaker than his, and was even a little stronger. ¡±


    This was the first time venerable devil ape had encountered such a powerful opponent after becoming an ancient God.


    Not even the zombie goddess had been able to match him in terms of strength.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how that Hunchback body could contain such a terrifying power.


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± At this moment, venerable devil ape also became serious. As he roared, all the muscles in his body tensed up, and he poured all his strength into the Tai Qing stick, trying to suppress venerable tree. ¡±


    ''???? ????s? ???????s ?? No(v) e lBin ????.'',


    ¡°This time, he had the advantage of strength and slowly pushed the venerable tree to the ground. ¡±


    ¡°However, his advantage did not last for long. Venerable tree suddenly stretched out his left hand, clenched it into a fist, and smashed it on the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°Both fists struck out at the same time, and the terrifying power directly sent venerable devil ape flying, causing him to fall to the ground. ¡±


    ¡°The defeat in the confrontation had completely angered venerable ape. His figure suddenly disappeared and then reappeared next to venerable tree, sweeping the Tai Qing stick again. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, as venerable devil ape attacked, lines of nomological patterns appeared on the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    The fist and the iron rod collided again.


    ¡°Violent energy ripples spread in all directions. Under this attack, the space shattered and fell off like glass, unable to be repaired for a long time, as if suppressed by this power. ¡±


    Venerable tree was also smashed deep into the ground.


    ¡°Without waiting for venerable tree to get up, devil ape raised his tai Qing stick and slammed it on the ground. The nearby mountains and rivers were shattered, and the violent power created a deep pit with a diameter of 3000 meters. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, venerable devil ape locked on to the aura of venerable tree coming from the ground. He struck out the Tai Qing stick again, piercing the earth and pointing it at venerable tree. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The entire Dao of Hell¡¯s second World trembled under this attack. ¡±


    It was as if the earth couldn¡¯t support such a powerful tilt and would collapse at any time.


    ¡°At this moment, a figure suddenly broke through the shackles of the earth and appeared beside venerable devil ape. His withered right arm suddenly swung towards his cheek. ¡±


    ¡°The power of fist intent law gathered, and this punch was like a cannonball shooting out of the chamber. It instantly exploded with a power that venerable devil ape couldn¡¯t resist, and he was sent flying. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, venerable devil ape¡¯s heart was filled with shock. ¡±


    ¡°He had clearly taken two hits from her, so why did he still have battle strength? ¡±


    His body pulled a ditch on the ground and slid for a few thousand meters before stopping.


    ¡°Feeling the pain on his right cheek, venerable devil ape clenched the Tai Qing stick in his hand. Suddenly, a familiar force surged into his body, and the injury on his cheek was completely healed in the blink of an eye. ¡±


    ¡°Then, he turned to look at the venerable tree in the distance and found that it was in a miserable state. It was not uninjured. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, venerable devil ape grinned again. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he could not lose in a battle of endurance. As long as he was not killed in one strike, he would not lose. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, the divine seal between venerable devil ape¡¯s eyebrows flickered, and his body began to shrink. In the blink of an eye, he became as small as venerable tree, and the Tai Qing stick in his hand also shrank. ¡±


    ¡°After taking a deep breath, venerable monster ape suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. When he reappeared, he was already behind venerable tree. ¡±


    ¡°The Tai Qing stick, which was surging with the power of law, pierced through the space and pointed at the back of the Supreme tree. ¡±


    ¡°The venerable tree sensed it and immediately turned around, using his right fist to meet the attack. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± Two violent air currents blew to the sides. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, I feel great!¡±¡± Venerable devil ape laughed and reached out his left hand to grab venerable tree¡¯s neck. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the divine seal on venerable tree¡¯s forehead lit up, and the laws of his left fist surrounded him as he punched toward venerable devil ape¡¯s left hand. ¡±


    ¡°This strike was like a comet hitting the earth, making venerable devil ape feel an unrivaled power. The wind from the fist came, scraping his skin and causing pain. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kacha!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In front of venerable devil ape¡¯s disbelieving expression, his left hand was broken by a punch. ¡±


    ¡°This time, venerable tree did not give him a chance. He retracted his left hand and struck venerable monster ape¡¯s chest again, smashing him to the ground. ¡±


    ¡°The punch caved in venerable devil ape¡¯s chest, and he was in a daze. He could vaguely see a fierce tiger burning with green flames roaring in his thin body. ¡±


    ¡°Although venerable devil ape was injured, it was not a problem to him. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°He immediately clenched the Tai Qing staff in his hand. In the blink of an eye, his injuries recovered and he returned to his peak state. ¡±


    ¡°After recovering, venerable devil ape pounced on venerable tree again without hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°Although you¡¯re strong, I¡¯ll never lose! ¡±


    ¡°In fact, venerable devil ape had fought countless experts in his life. Even if he was defeated again and again, he would always win with his Infinite Recovery ability. ¡±


    ¡°But it was different for the tree Lord. He had also fought countless ancient God Realm experts in the central sea of the yellow spring, but he had never lost. ¡±


    ¡°Facing such a powerful venerable tree, venerable monster ape changed his battle strategy. ¡±


    ¡°Although he was brutal, he was not stupid. He knew that he was no match for the venerable tree if he fought it head-on, and he had to take special measures. ¡±


    He could only think of one special method: Exchanging injury for injury!


    ¡°When they clashed again, venerable monster ape no longer blocked venerable tree¡¯s attack. Instead, he chose to take the heavy punch and hit venerable tree with his rod. ¡±


    ¡°After a short confrontation, venerable devil ape suffered countless heavy punches. His body was twisted and deformed, and many of his bones were broken. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable tree was also in a miserable state. His clothes had long been turned into dust, and his emaciated body was covered with stick marks. His skin had been smashed by the Supreme purity stick, and blood was flowing out. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha!¡±¡± At the sight of this, venerable devil ape laughed madly. He clenched his tai Qing stick, and a warm current flowed into his body. His injuries healed quickly, and he was back to his peak in the blink of an eye. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable tree did not say anything. He raised his right fist and clenched it. Suddenly, a vigorous life force surged out of his body and filled his whole body. Under the disbelieving gaze of venerable monster ape, the injuries on the surface of venerable tree¡¯s body healed quickly, not much slower than his. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, venerable devil ape was completely stunned. ¡±


    ¡°He had been able to heal his wounds in a short period of time by using the ¡°¡±iron rod¡±¡± in his hand. However, the tree venerable did not consume any mystical materials or carry any tools with him. He had managed to do it with his physical body. ¡±


    This really frightened venerable devil ape.


    ¡°¡±¡±You ... How did you do that!¡±¡± Venerable devil ape couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I just want to live!¡±¡± Venerable tree smiled indifferently. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Again!¡±¡± Upon hearing this, venerable devil ape, who refused to believe it, stepped forward again and chose to exchange injury with venerable tree. ¡±


    The battle between the two began again.


    ¡°As they exchanged blows, the earth seemed to be on the verge of collapsing. It could not bear the burden, and the space was constantly breaking and healing, creating vortexes of space currents that tore everything around them. ¡±


    ¡°If not for the fact that the space of the path of hell was extremely special and was formed from the body of ¡°¡±Ksitigarbha,¡±¡± it would have definitely shattered during the battle. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, all the gods of the path of hell were alarmed. ¡±


    ¡°They all turned their heads to look at the battle. Their line of sight pierced through the boundary and arrived at the second realm, watching the battle. ¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, the players who had come to watch the show had also entered the Second World. ¡±


    ¡°However, the moment they stepped into the Second World, they were stunned by what they saw. ¡±


    ¡°The scene in front of them was like the end of the world. Mountains crumbled, grass withered, and spatial currents appeared in the sky from time to time. Many players even thought that they had come to the wrong place. ¡±


    ¡°After realizing that the battle between venerable monster ape and venerable tree had begun, the players immediately moved forward. ¡±


    ¡°This journey was filled with danger, and if he was not careful, he would be torn apart by the spatial countercurrent. ¡±


    ¡°However, in order to enjoy the show, the players used their fearless spirit and avoided the space currents all the way. ¡±


    ¡°He used his actions to show what an iron-headed doll was, and he advanced while braving the danger of death. ¡±


    ¡°In order to broadcast the battle live as soon as possible, the players in the media circle on the forum pooled their funds to buy the soul prayer wine. After he finished drinking, he ran for his life, using his life to fight for a line ... ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, Lu Wu was also paying attention to the battle between venerable tree and venerable monster ape. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the venerable tree¡¯s combat power also shocked Lu Wu. ¡±


    His physical body had been cultivated to such a realm. It was so terrifying that it could compete with his external hack!

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719: Another cage


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Although the players had arrived at the Second World of the path of hell, they still needed to be strong to watch the battle between ancient gods. ¡±


    ¡°Even if there were Spirit King realm existences among the players, they could only cry out bitterly in the face of such a violent battle. ¡±


    ¡°Especially when he got close to the store, he couldn¡¯t stop using the potions in the store, as he would die if he did. ¡±


    ¡°However, there were still some players who were not afraid of death. In order to get to the top of the live broadcast, they began to film the battle between the two. ¡±


    Hard work always pays off.


    ¡°When a live broadcast of a battle scene appeared, the players who were unable to get close to the battlefield rushed in. ¡±


    ¡°With the words ¡°¡±op is a good person¡±¡± and the screen full of 1 Soul coin tips, all the effort became worth it. ¡±


    ¡°The first person to eat the crab would always have a good harvest. Before this livestream player died, the other livestreaming rooms that opened later would obviously have fewer viewers. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, venerable devil ape and venerable tree¡¯s physical body were still clashing. ¡±


    ¡°Both of them had cultivated their physical bodies, but in terms of physical strength, it was obvious that the venerable tree was much stronger. ¡±


    Venerable monster ape¡¯s strongest recovery ability could not gain any advantage against venerable tree¡¯s infinite vitality.


    ¡°However, it was impossible to tell who the final winner would be. ¡±


    This was because both of their injuries would recover in the blink of an eye.


    What surprised the players the most was the combat power of the seemingly thin venerable tree.


    Venerable devil ape could be said to be the netherworld creature with the highest combat power that the players had encountered so far.


    ¡°But now, he was being suppressed by the venerable tree. ¡±


    ¡°There were even some sharp-eyed players in the livestream who took a screenshot of the moment when the venerable tree made his move, and then enlarged the green light on the surface of the venerable tree¡¯s fist. He was surprised to find that there was an Island inside the green light. ¡±


    ¡°After further zooming in, he discovered that there was a forest inside. Many animals and plants were lifelike, and in the center of the island, there was a fierce tiger burning with green flames, exuding an abundance of vitality. ¡±


    ¡°When this player posted this screenshot in the live broadcast room, it caused the players to exclaim. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, there¡¯s an Island hidden on venerable tree¡¯s fist. No wonder he hit me so hard and so heavy. I feel pain just looking at venerable monster ape!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Venerable tree should have won this battle. Venerable monster ape is clearly in a very passive position. Looks like I was right. Happy.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What I want to say is that these details are too detailed. If the player who took the screenshot didn¡¯t Zoom in, who would have noticed it?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m indeed invincible in the great conquest. What are details? these are the F * cking details!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Dog official website: there¡¯s no game in the world that you can play. It¡¯s so lonely (funny)¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°From the island miniatures of the fist of the Supreme tree, the players quickly changed the topic to ¡°¡±the F * cking official is awesome.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°However, as the battle became more intense, the players ¡®attention returned to the live broadcast. ¡±


    ¡°In this battle, venerable tree and venerable monster ape seemed to be immortal. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable tree had even beaten venerable demon ape into a state of near death several times, but in the blink of an eye, venerable demon ape had recovered and continued to fight. ¡±


    It was the same for the venerable tree.


    His recovery was completely driven by the endless vitality contained in his body.


    This was the power of survival of the venerable tree.


    ¡°Every time he was close to death, his body would resist it and stubbornly choose to continue living. At the same time, it gave the tree endless motivation. ¡±


    ¡°Under the pressure of venerable tree¡¯s continuous injuries, his body began to glow. ¡±


    His strength had started to grow.


    '''',


    ¡°The body that refused death began to squeeze out its potential, continuously supplying power to the tree. ¡±


    Venerable devil ape soon realized this.


    ¡°In terms of speed and strength, the venerable tree was already stronger than him, but as the battle progressed, the venerable tree was improving at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The heavy punch landed again, and this time, venerable devil ape¡¯s left arm exploded into a bloody mist. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± Venerable devil ape immediately let out a roar. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the power of tai Qing stick instantly locked the scattered flesh and blood of venerable devil ape, and suddenly shrank back into venerable devil ape¡¯s left arm. ¡±


    The battle continued.


    It was the first time venerable devil ape had encountered such a powerful opponent.


    ¡°In the past, he had always been the one getting stronger as the battle progressed. There were even legends of him breaking through to the godly state in battle. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, he was shocked by the venerable tree. ¡±


    ¡°It was as if there was no limit to the venerable tree¡¯s physical body. Not only did it not collapse with each squeeze, but it also gave him more power. ¡±


    ¡°During the battle, venerable tree¡¯s body gradually recovered from its shriveled state. ¡±


    ¡°His originally dull skin gradually gained a luster, and his entire body emitted waves of life law fluctuations that could be seen with the naked eye. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Die!¡±¡± Seeing this, venerable devil ape had already sensed that venerable tree was about to break through, so he immediately swung his iron rod to stop him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The iron rod hit the venerable tree¡¯s right shoulder. ¡±


    ¡°However, this time, the venerable tree did not move at all, as if it was not affected at all. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± Unwilling to give up, venerable devil ape used all his strength and swung the iron rod again. ¡±


    ¡°The black rust on the Tai Qing staff fell off at this moment, revealing a trace of green and silver. ¡±


    ¡°As the rod fell, the space of the Second World trembled, and venerable tree was instantly smashed into two halves. ¡±


    The two halves of his body exploded after they were separated.


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the players in the livestream room were in an uproar. ¡±


    ¡°At first, the players thought that the venerable tree had already secured the victory. After all, the more they fought, the stronger he became. No matter how they looked at it, the venerable tree would win the final victory. ¡±


    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t expect venerable devil ape to suddenly burst out and turn the seemingly invincible venerable tree into a mist of blood. ¡±


    ¡°After killing venerable tree, venerable devil ape didn¡¯t stop. He opened his mouth and tried to suck in the blood mist. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, an unexpected scene occurred. ¡±


    The blood mist in the sky was not under his control at all. It suddenly condensed together and Reforged the body of venerable tree in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°This time, the venerable tree behind the Reforged body looked very young. He had thin lips and sword-like eyebrows that flew into a few strands of black hair on his temples. His side profile was handsome, and the outline of his face was perfect. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, a rotten old man turning into a handsome young man. Could this staff be the long-lost return me my floaty staff?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been ugly since I was a child. I suddenly feel like going up and getting hit. This plastic surgery is too F * cking heaven-defying!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This one hit made the venerable tree delete his account and re-mold his face ... Damn! Awesome!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Society, society, the venerable devil ape. He¡¯s hot-tempered and charged a fee for plastic surgery online. He can even go to hell to do business now (funny)¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If I were to open a plastic surgery shop in hell, this hit would cost at least 2000 soul coins, right?¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    The conversation gradually turned into a dumbass ...


    ¡°However, the players were stunned by what they saw. ¡±


    ¡°Just when they thought venerable tree would win, venerable ape monster suddenly killed him. But just when they thought the battle was over, venerable tree resurrected with full health. ¡±


    The players had enjoyed the battle so much that even special effects films in movies were not as exciting.


    ¡°At the same time, all the players had the same thought in their minds. If only I was this powerful. ¡±


    '''',


    Venerable demonic ape was also dumbfounded by what he saw.


    ¡°His infinite healing ability came from the iron rod, but it was not without weaknesses, and he could not deal with fatal injuries. ¡±


    ¡°However, venerable tree didn¡¯t have such a weakness with only his physical body, and venerable devil ape saw what true immortality was! ¡±


    ¡°But even so, venerable devil ape still did not admit defeat. ¡±


    ¡°From the moment he had forged the heart of a powerhouse, the word ¡®lose¡¯ had never existed in his heart. ¡±


    The Tai Qing stick glowed like a green Thunderbolt and went straight for the Supreme tree¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡±¡±Bang!¡±¡± There was a muffled sound. ¡±


    ¡°This time, venerable tree blocked the attack with only his right hand and firmly grasped the Tai Qing stick in venerable devil ape¡¯s hand. ¡±


    ¡°Then, his left fist suddenly hit the iron rod. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable devil ape immediately felt a majestic force coming from the other end of the iron rod, and his hands were numb. ¡±


    ¡°However, he still held the iron rod firmly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bang!¡±¡± Another punch caused venerable devil ape¡¯s palm to crack and blood to spray. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the tree continued to punch, and the sky was filled with fist shadows, all of which hit the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°This time, venerable devil ape could no longer hold on to the iron rod. He was sent flying by the powerful force and fell heavily to the ground. ¡±


    ¡°Although it was out of venerable devil ape¡¯s control, the Tai Qing stick was still shaking, as if it wanted to escape from venerable tree¡¯s control. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the venerable tree let go of the iron rod and punched out with both fists. ¡±


    ¡°The law of fist intent appeared, and a huge island on the sea appeared as the fist shadow shook. It smashed onto the iron rod and smashed him deep into the ground. ¡±


    A ferocious Tiger with green flames burning on its body pounced out of the island and crashed to the ground.


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± As the Tiger roared, its claws tore the ground apart and pounced on the Tai Qing staff deep underground, imprisoning it firmly. ¡±


    The battle seemed to be over. Venerable tree slowly landed in front of venerable devil ape and raised his right fist.


    ¡°This time, venerable devil ape didn¡¯t have the help of the Tai Qing stick, and the outcome seemed to be already decided. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the expressionless venerable tree in front of him, venerable devil ape smiled bitterly.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve won. You¡¯ve succeeded in your revenge!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Venerable tree didn¡¯t say anything, but he punched at venerable monster ape. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, venerable devil ape closed his eyes, but he did not feel any pain. When he opened his eyes again, he found that venerable tree¡¯s fist was right in front of his face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±¡± At this moment, venerable devil ape suddenly felt very angry, because he saw a trace of pity in venerable tree¡¯s eyes. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Living is already difficult. To be able to cultivate to this point, you¡¯ve gone through even more hardships. Isn¡¯t it good to continue living?¡±¡± Venerable tree said slowly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bullsh * t, the strong control the weak¡¯s life. You¡¯re stronger than me, so you can control my life!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Shut up!¡±¡± Venerable devil ape rebuked. ¡±


    What venerable devil ape was saying was exactly what he had experienced.


    ¡°Just like how the corpse clan controlled the lives of their demonic ape clan, the strong could enslave the weak. When he was strong enough, the lives of the members of the corpse clan were just playthings under his control! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Strong? Do you know the definition of a strong person?¡±¡± The tree shook his head and sighed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Freedom. As long as I can control myself and others, I am strong!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a very overbearing way of saying it, but you¡¯re wrong. An expert should consider everything around him from the perspective of an expert. A true expert will look at the development of the entire netherworld from the perspective of the netherworld and not compete in a corner to dominate a region, such as our great emperor!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After a pause, the venerable tree continued,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Besides, you said freedom. Where do you get freedom from? think about it, you just came from one cell to another. It¡¯s just that this cell seems invisible, making you feel as if you¡¯ve gained freedom!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, venerable devil ape was puzzled. At this time, venerable tree continued,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If I¡¯m not wrong, that stick is controlling you. Perhaps it can give you strength, but is this considered freedom? What¡¯s the difference between you and the expert who could control your life? this is the other cage I¡¯m talking about, but it¡¯s invisible!¡±¡± ¡±


    Venerable tree¡¯s words shocked venerable monster ape.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720: Breaking free from the shackles


    Translator: 549690339


    Venerable tree¡¯s words made venerable monster ape fall into deep thought.


    It was because he thought of his past with tai Qing.


    The Tai Qing rod was his spiritual support and his life faith. He relied on the Tai Qing rod to get rid of the corpse race¡¯s control and establish his own power.


    ¡°At that time, venerable devil ape thought that his strength had given him complete freedom. ¡±


    ¡°However, he had never thought about whether this tai Qing stick was another new cage. ¡±


    Venerable tree¡¯s words made venerable devil ape wonder if he was being controlled by the Tai Qing stick.


    ¡°At this moment, he recalled the battle with the netherworld Swordmaster. ¡±


    ¡°Initially, he had already decided to stop fighting with the netherworld Swordmaster and leave. ¡±


    ¡°However, the Tai Qing stick controlled his thoughts and made him decide to kill the netherworld Swordmaster. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, venerable devil ape didn¡¯t even resist the idea given by the Tai Qing stick. He chose to execute it without hesitation. ¡±


    Did this prove that he had been enslaved?


    ¡°At this moment, venerable devil ape¡¯s heart was filled with confusion and anger. ¡±


    ¡°He had been pursuing freedom his whole life. His clansmen had been enslaved by the corpse clan, which had always been a pain in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°For this reason, he even cursed his clansmen and was irreconcilable with the corpse clan! ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, his experience was very similar to that of his clansmen. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, the clansmen did not resist the enslavement of the corpse race. They even thought that it was natural and completely fell under the rule of the corpse race. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, he was like the clansmen of the past, and the Tai Qing rod was the corpse clan. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t doubt or resist the Tai Qing staff¡¯s feedback, and he decisively chose to execute it. ¡±


    Was this the freedom he wanted?


    ¡°At this moment, venerable devil ape thought of many things in the past. ¡±


    ¡°He gradually came to realize that it seemed that the Tai Qing stick had always been controlling him to move forward. Many of his decisions were not his own real thoughts, but were controlled by the stick that he regarded as his faith. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You seem to understand!¡±¡± Looking at venerable monster ape, venerable tree retracted his fist and smiled. ¡±


    ¡°When devil ape venerable heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything. Memory fragments kept rolling in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he had a trace of resistance to the Tai Qing stick in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± Suddenly, venerable devil ape grabbed his hair and let out a scream. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he felt the ¡®mark of faith¡¯ in his mind begin to flash. ¡±


    ¡°This mark had grown little by little with his worship of the Tai Qing stick. At this moment, because he had the thought of resisting, it flickered with a green light, making venerable devil ape feel like his head was being pricked by needles. ¡±


    ¡°However, the great pain did not make venerable devil ape continue to accept the existence of this mark of faith. Instead, it produced an even stronger sense of rejection. ¡±


    ¡°The pain became more and more intense in his resistance, as if a tight hoop had bound him, so that he could not have any thoughts of resisting the Tai Qing stick, and even wanted to erase the thought from his mind. ¡±


    ¡°The mark of faith glowed with a bright light, driving away the resistance in the heart of devil ape venerable. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, devil ape venerable gritted his teeth and held his head, his red eyes flashing with a fierce light,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I ... Won¡¯t ... Be a slave!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± In pain, venerable devil ape suddenly punched his temple. ¡±


    ¡°The intense pain caused his body to tremble uncontrollably, but at this moment, the fierceness in venerable devil ape¡¯s heart was awakened. He would rather die than submit. ¡±


    ¡°His rebellious will was extinguished by the mark of faith time and time again, but it stubbornly bred. ¡±


    ¡°The confrontation at the spiritual level required great perseverance, and it brought endless pain to venerable devil ape. ¡±


    He roared and roared to vent his anger.


    ¡°At this moment, the Tai Qing stick, which was suppressed deep in the ground, trembled violently and formed a connection with the ¡®mark of faith¡¯ in venerable devil ape¡¯s mind. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°This time, it wasn¡¯t just to extinguish venerable devil ape¡¯s resistance, but to completely brainwash him. ¡±


    It was because the weapon spirit inside the Tai Qing stick had realized that venerable devil ape was no longer under its control.


    ¡°The mark of faith shattered at this moment, turning into a stream of energy that scattered in the mind of the venerable of the demonic ape clan, washing his consciousness. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable devil ape, who was still roaring, suddenly froze on the spot, his eyes showing a trace of confusion. ¡±


    The reforging of consciousness began.


    ¡°Venerable devil ape¡¯s consciousness became chaotic at this moment. Under the strong force, it collapsed bit by bit. At the same time, a new consciousness was born in his body. ¡±


    This was the last resort of the item spirit of the Tai Qing staff to control venerable devil ape.


    ¡°If the chess piece could no longer be used normally, then the consciousness of the chess piece would be completely destroyed and a new consciousness would be created. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, venerable tree frowned slightly, but did not do anything. Instead, he looked at the monster ape quietly, as if waiting for something. ¡±


    The new consciousness began to devour venerable devil ape¡¯s consciousness and grew.


    ¡°If this continued, the new consciousness would completely replace the venerable devil ape. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, the fierceness in venerable devil ape¡¯s eyes was ignited again. He gritted his teeth and let out a roar. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I ... Don¡¯t want to be ... A slave!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the venerable tree finally smiled. ¡±


    He knew that his guess was right.


    There was something strange about that rod. It was the one that had completely controlled venerable devil ape.


    ¡°However, he believed that the devil ape venerable could get out of the trap, because he was born in the great domain of hell, and the blood of Ksitigarbha, who dared to fight the heavens and chose to die or not to succeed, flowed in his body. ¡±


    The bloodline in his body would never allow him to choose to compromise. Suppressing it would only anger the unyielding consciousness in his body.


    ¡°At this moment, venerable devil ape¡¯s consciousness was like a ferocious beast, starting to gnaw at the newly born consciousness. ¡±


    ¡°Anger was power, and it made venerable devil ape¡¯s consciousness more violent. ¡±


    ¡°This was the power contained in Ksitigarbha¡¯s bloodline. It was filled with destruction, death, unyielding, and war! ¡±


    ¡°No one could enslave him, not even the great emperor of the netherworld! ¡±


    ¡°This time, Ksitigarbha¡¯s bloodline was completely activated under the pressure of the power from the heavenly realm. ¡±


    ¡°Even though it was just a thin bloodline, it was enough to turn venerable devil ape into a Shura, and his consciousness entered a berserk state. ¡±


    This scene seemed to have happened before.


    ¡°At that time, the three great emperors of the netherworld had chosen to compromise for the sake of this world, and only he, Ksitigarbha, had refused to bow his head. ¡±


    ¡°What treaty of the Three Realms, what supreme ruler of the heaven realm, all of them were torn apart! ¡±


    ¡°After the Treaty of the Three Realms was established, Ksitigarbha proved his unyielding consciousness with the battle that shocked the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°He used his actions to show what it meant to live in humiliation, rather fight to the death! ¡±


    ¡°He had died standing. His last inheritance had created the most powerful region in the netherworld realm, and all the natives born here had the crazy blood of Ksitigarbha flowing in their bodies. ¡±


    ¡°When the bloodline was completely activated, Ksitigarbha ¡®s¡¯ obsession ¡®completely infected venerable devil ape. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± Venerable devil ape¡¯s roar resounded through the world, deafening. ¡±


    ¡°Similarly, due to the pressure from the heavenly realm, the consciousness of venerable devil ape was filled with endless anger, crazily devouring the newly born consciousness. ¡±


    ¡°Even though the Tai Qing stick was restricting venerable devil ape, it still couldn¡¯t stop his consciousness from growing stronger. ¡±


    One mouth...Two mouths...Three mouths...The blood in venerable devil ape¡¯s body was boiling at this moment.


    ¡°Under the crazy biting, the new consciousness was completely devoured before it could completely stabilize. ¡±


    ¡°Then, venerable devil ape¡¯s consciousness stared at the energy of the mark of faith that was drifting in his mind, and he began to gnaw at it crazily again ... ¡±


    ¡°As time passed, when the last drop of faith energy in his mind was devoured, venerable devil ape opened his Scarlet eyes and let out a roar full of anger. He raised his hands and hammered his chest,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, venerable tree nodded with a smile. He knew that venerable devil ape had succeeded in getting rid of the Tai Qing stick¡¯s control. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You did it! I didn¡¯t misjudge you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ''New novel chapters are published on Novel-Bin'',


    ¡°Looking at venerable tree, venerable monster ape had a complicated expression.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I killed your friend. Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s just dead, but that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t exist anymore. After his divine seal reincarnates in the six paths reincarnation, he will have a new beginning!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, devil ape venerable fell silent. ¡±


    ¡°Even now, he still could not understand why the tree would treat him like this. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If it¡¯s possible, I have a request,¡±¡± Venerable tree said. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable devil ape was stunned and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I owe you, speak!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±In the future, if we encounter a battle of this level, even if we win in the end, we must leave the other party a chance of survival!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± Venerable devil ape couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±These powerhouses represent the future!¡±¡± Venerable tree said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this and thinking of what venerable tree had said about how ¡°¡±it¡¯s not easy to live,¡±¡± he suddenly realized that venerable tree¡¯s perspective of the problem had long been on the general trend of the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he finally understood why the venerable tree had said that it was not true freedom to be competitive in a corner of the world. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, demon ape suddenly understood what the freedom that venerable tree was after was. ¡±


    The enemy of his freedom was the sky above his head ...


    ¡°With a different outlook, different perspectives, and even more different ways of dealing with problems. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at venerable tree, venerable monster ape was filled with respect. ¡±


    ¡°This was a true expert. He was looking at the future, the future of the entire netherworld. ¡±


    ......


    The battle seemed to have ended.


    This battle between the ancient gods made the players extremely excited.


    ¡°In particular, the head-on collision of fists and flesh completely inspired the players ¡®determination to become stronger. ¡±


    This was because the players also wanted to have such power.


    The players were looking forward to it.


    ¡°But now that the battle had suddenly ended and venerable tree was talking to venerable monster ape, the players were confused. ¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand why they stopped fighting after fighting so fiercely just a moment ago.


    Could it be a half-time break?


    ¡°As such, the players waited expectantly while chatting in the livestream. ¡±


    They were waiting for the outcome of this Super Battle to be decided.


    ¡°Especially those who had bet that the venerable tree would win and eat sh * t if they lost, they couldn¡¯t wait players who dared to bet with him and eat it live. ¡±


    The fun of the players was that simple and boring.


    ¡°However, after waiting for a long time, the battle still didn¡¯t break out. Instead, it was venerable devil ape who began to roar in pain. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players in the livestream room were discussing animatedly. They were very confused, not knowing what was going on with venerable devil ape. ¡±


    ¡°Some players guessed that venerable devil ape had suffered internal injuries from venerable tree, and now his injuries were erupting. ¡±


    Some players guessed that this was because venerable devil ape was not willing to lose and was venting his anger.


    One of the players ¡®speculations was accepted by most players.


    ¡°According to the player, venerable tree was fighting with venerable monster ape on a spiritual level. ¡±


    ¡°Even though we can¡¯t see it, it¡¯s definitely very intense. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the situation, it seemed that venerable tree had gained a great advantage again, crushing venerable monster ape in the spiritual level. ¡±


    It could be seen from venerable devil ape¡¯s painful howls.


    ......


    ¡°Looking at the discussion of the players in the live broadcast room, Lu Wu was full of question marks. ¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so good at imagining things, why don¡¯t you go to Qidian and write novels! ¡±

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721: The power of the heavenly realm descends


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°By relying on the unyielding will contained in his bloodline, venerable monster ape was able to get rid of the control of the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was full of gratitude for the venerable tree. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the venerable tree, he would be no different from the clansmen who were enslaved by the corpse clan but didn¡¯t know about it and even took it for granted. ¡±


    He was still being controlled and had no intention of resisting.


    ¡°However, at this time, the venerable tree turned to the right and waved his hand. Suddenly, the ground shook, and a Green Tiger tore the earth apart with the black iron rod in its mouth and came to the side of the venerable tree. ¡±


    ¡°Taking the black iron rod from the Tiger¡¯s mouth, the venerable tree¡¯s face turned serious. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had no weapons, his fists had broken countless divine weapons. ¡±


    ¡°However, the black iron rod had blocked his attacks time and time again. He felt that there was something strange about the rod. ¡±


    ¡°Just now, when venerable devil ape had attacked him in a rage, he clearly remembered that a piece of rust had fallen from the black iron rod. At that time, it had revealed an aura that made him feel moved. ¡±


    It seemed to be a power that did not exist in the netherworld.


    ¡°However, the black iron rod had returned to its unremarkable state, and the green-silver light had been concealed inside. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable tree wanted to find out what was going on, and he had a guess in his heart. ¡±


    And the direction he was guessing in was the heaven realm.


    ¡°In fact, he had long known about the pawns that the heaven realm had placed in the netherworld. He had even personally removed several forces that the heaven realm had placed in the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°If his guess was correct, this rod was probably one of the pawns that the heaven realm had placed in the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, venerable tree clenched his fist. As the Tiger roared, his right fist suddenly struck out. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable tree did not hold back his power in this punch, and a space countercurrent immediately formed at the point of collision and began to tear at his arm and the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°The tree didn¡¯t move, but the strength of his right arm kept increasing. ¡±


    ¡°Ding! Ding! With a crisp sound, the black iron rod trembled at this moment, and a layer of rust fell off, once again revealing the green-silver part of its body. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, venerable tree immediately pulled back his fist and punched again. ¡±


    ¡°After each collision, the rust on the surface of the black iron rod became less and less, gradually revealing its true body. ¡±


    ¡°The green and silver colors reflected each other and flickered as they changed colors. There was a lotus pattern on both ends, and the word ¡°¡±up¡±¡± was engraved on the top of one end. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this word, the venerable tree frowned and fell into deep thought. Then, his expression suddenly changed. ¡±


    He suddenly remembered who the owner of the stick was.


    It was an existence he couldn¡¯t afford to offend at all. Even the great emperors who controlled the netherworld had to be afraid of him.


    ¡°However, the tree did not let go of the struggling tai Qing stick. Instead, he had the idea of destroying it. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, in the heavenly realm, in the heavenly Dao realm. ¡±


    ¡°The ethereal clouds shrouded the pool water, and the Lotus in the center bloomed at this moment. The Grand Supreme, who was healing inside, opened his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, his expression was cold, and his eyes flickered. ¡±


    ¡°He had thought that by using the Supreme purity staff to control venerable devil ape, he could secretly consume the power of the netherworld. However, he did not expect that the monster ape, which had been enslaved by the Tai Qing stick, would be able to break free of the shackles and even break his mark of faith. ¡±


    All of this had clearly exceeded his expectations.


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'',


    ¡°¡±¡±The blood of Ksitigarbha? I didn¡¯t expect that your bloodline would still be passed down after your death. You¡¯re truly a disaster!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The Grand Supreme¡¯s eyes flickered. Finally, all the emotions were contained in his eyes, and his eyes became cold and ruthless again. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Since you¡¯ve already been detected, come back!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After muttering this, the Lotus closed and the Grand Supreme once again entered a state of cultivation and healing. ¡±


    He was waiting for the moment he fully recovered ...


    ......


    ¡°At this time, in the Second World of the path of hell, venerable tree was still destroying the Supreme purity stick. ¡±


    ¡°However, no matter how he attacked, the Tai Qing stick trembled, but showed no signs of being damaged. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the rod suddenly trembled and exploded with an unimaginable force, pushing the venerable tree away and shooting up into the sky. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, venerable tree, who had taken a step back, immediately reached out to grab the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°His arm tore through the space and appeared directly next to the Tai Qing staff, which had already flown far away, and held it firmly. ¡±


    The two forces immediately wrestled with each other.


    ¡°This time, no matter how hard the stick struggled, the tree did not let go. ¡±


    ¡°From the bulging veins on his arms, it could be seen that the venerable tree had used all his strength to restrict the movement of the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°In such a contest, the surface of the Tai Qing stick once again erupted with a similar force as before, trying to push the venerable tree away. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, venerable tree snorted and stepped on the ground, the muscles on his right arm contracting. ¡±


    ¡°The vigorous life force surged in his body, and the power that burst out in an instant caused the Tai Qing stick to slide down by a section, and even resisted the shock of the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the Tai Qing stick failed to resist the power of the venerable tree, and it began to decline. ¡±


    ¡°After another burst of power, the Tai Qing stick pierced through the space crack and appeared next to the venerable tree. ¡±


    ¡°Holding the Tai Qing stick, venerable tree¡¯s aura began to surge. ¡±


    He wanted to try again!


    ¡°However, just as he was about to make a move, a gap suddenly appeared in the sky, and countless figures emerged from it. ¡±


    ¡°These figures all had divine imprints that belonged to the heaven realm on their foreheads, and there were hundreds of them. ¡±


    The person in charge of the heavenly Policy Bureau was none other than the man in charge. The profound heavens immortal Lord.


    ¡°He stared coldly at the venerable tree below, and after a moment of silence, he said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I suspect that this staff was left behind by the heaven defying Alliance, so I¡¯ll investigate it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The heaven defying Alliance? This is your excuse?¡±¡± Venerable tree said with a cold expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t care what you think, just give me the stick!¡±¡± As he spoke, a dazzling Golden Wheel bloomed behind taixuan immortal Lord, and the energy fluctuation around him was no weaker than that of the Supreme tree. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of the profound sky immortal Lord¡¯s oppression, the tree man looked neither happy nor sad. His right hand was still holding the Tai Qing stick tightly, and he had no intention of giving it to the Lord. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You have to consider carefully whether you want to be the enemy of the heaven realm. If you make the wrong decision, you will have to pay the price!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why talk nonsense? if you want to snatch it, come!¡±¡± As he spoke, he clenched his left fist. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the unyielding venerable tree, the profound sky immortal Lord couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡±


    ¡°He was not afraid of venerable tree, but the great emperor of the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°After all, he had descended in a hurry this time, and there was not enough reason for him to make a move. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he could only use the heaven defying Alliance as an excuse to try to make venerable tree hand over the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'',


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, no one was willing to have anything to do with the heaven defying Alliance. Even if they were unwilling, they would still choose to let go. ¡±


    ¡°But clearly, the venerable tree did not. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the cold-faced Supreme tree, the profound sky immortal Lord¡¯s face turned cold as well.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This item must be related to the heaven defying Alliance. Since you¡¯re so stubborn, I¡¯ll take it myself!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After saying that, heavenly Mystic immortal Lord Wang spoke again,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s our duty as the heavenly Policy Bureau to enforce the law on everything related to the heaven defying Alliance. Please forgive us, Your Majesty!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°These words were naturally not for venerable tree, but for the netherworld Emperor. ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, he waved his hand, and all the gods of the heavenly Policy Bureau immediately lined up in a row and began to arrange the formation. ¡±


    ¡°For the first time, the venerable tree¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the tree could sense that the sky Mystic immortal Lord was no weaker than him, and with the help of the array, it seemed difficult for him to fight. ¡±


    ¡°In addition, he was controlling the Tai Qing stick with his right hand, so he could only use his left hand to fight with these gods. ¡±


    ¡°But even so, he had no intention of compromising. ¡±


    He knew that he was not alone!


    ¡°¡±¡±How dare you come to the path of hell to be so presumptuous! Have you asked for my permission?¡±¡± Accompanied by a hoarse roar, a huge half-human, half-beast figure tore through space and appeared in the Second World of the path of hell. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight you to the end.¡±¡± Another spatial crack appeared, and a huge goat-like creature with a twisted horn suddenly descended. Its horn shone with a dim light and pointed upwards. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, this time you came to attack first, so I have a reason to attack. Great emperors, don¡¯t interfere. Let me kill to my heart¡¯s content!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How can I be left out at this time, come!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Using numbers to bully the few? It¡¯s indeed the style of heaven realm, but you have to recognize whose home field this is!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I thought it would be a good show, but I didn¡¯t expect to attract the B * stards of the heaven realm. It seems that this stick is not simple, then all the more I can¡¯t hand it over!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Leave the stick behind, or you guys stay with the stick!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°One after another, spatial cracks appeared in the Second World of the path of hell and the gods of the path of hell appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Like the players, they had been watching the battle between venerable tree and venerable monster ape in the dark. ¡±


    ¡°Even if venerable tree or venerable monster ape died, they would not appear here. ¡±


    ¡°However, when they saw the gods from heaven coming to force venerable tree to hand over the Tai Qing stick, they came together without any discussion. ¡±


    ¡°They could ignore the infighting and wouldn¡¯t even interfere, but the gods of heaven realm dared to bully the gods of the netherworld, which touched their reverse scale. ¡±


    ¡°There was no need for outsiders to interfere in their own affairs, not to mention the forces of the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°The gods, who were already dissatisfied with the forces of the heaven realm, had been suppressing their anger. However, with the restriction of the great emperor, they could not erupt, so they could only choose to endure. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, the gods of the heavenly realm had taken the initiative to humiliate them, so they had a reason to attack! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Looking at the path of Hell¡¯s fiendcelestials in front of him and sensing the nomological aura that was dissipating from their bodies, the expression of the profound sky immortal Lord, who had wanted to snatch the Supreme purity rod, suddenly changed. ¡±


    The advantage in numbers was gone at this moment.


    ¡°The profound heavens immortal Lord was completely flustered, and he hurriedly waved his hand to signal for the formation to stop operating. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, he was afraid that he would have to face the combined attacks of the path of Hell¡¯s gods. ¡±


    This was not a power they could resist!


    ¡ª-


    ¡°(It¡¯ll be November 29,2019 in two hours.¡±¡±I am the big boss behind the scenes¡±¡± was published last year. It¡¯s been a year and has a total of 2.15 million words. It¡¯s neither too much nor too little. Let¡¯s record this moment, hehe~) ¡±

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722: Refusing to return


    Translator: 549690339


    The profound heavens immortal Lord had never expected that their appearance would attract the attention of all the gods and devils of the path of hell.


    ¡°In the past, as long as the great emperor did not show up in other regions, the heavenly Policy Bureau would not have to worry about the interference of external forces. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was clearly not going to work in the hell path. ¡±


    It was because the most powerful gods of the netherworld were here.


    ¡°At this moment, the profound sky immortal Lord was a little flustered. ¡±


    ¡°Originally, he had planned to take the Tai Qing rod away with a tough attitude. However, with the appearance of the demonic gods, doing so was undoubtedly seeking death. ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, Tian Xuan celestial Lord quickly stopped the formation that had just been formed to prevent the conflict from escalating. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, Tianxuan celestial Lord turned to the demonic gods and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Everyone, what is the meaning of this?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re asking us? This Yin God is a member of the path of hell. You brought so many people here to threaten him. Do you think we have no one else?¡±¡± The one who spoke was the one-horned spirit goat that called itself Chu Zhi. ¡±


    ¡°As he spoke, Chu Zhi was the first to label the tree as a member of the path of hell. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I, Tian CE, have come to collect the items left behind by the heaven defying Alliance. I suspect that this metal rod is related to the heaven defying plan. According to the rules, you are not allowed to interfere with the affairs of the heaven defying Alliance!¡±¡± The profound heavens immortal Lord replied with a solemn expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The heaven defying Alliance? You¡¯re saying that this staff is related to the heaven defying Alliance? Tell me in detail whose weapon it is!¡±¡± A touch of ridicule appeared on qu Zhi¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the sky Mystic celestial Lord was speechless. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Even if the Emperor made an agreement with you to investigate the heaven defying Alliance as you wish, you should at least have some evidence. How can you accuse the heaven defying Alliance without any evidence? would you believe me if I told you that the person behind you is actually a spy from the heaven defying Alliance?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Tianxuan celestial Lord¡¯s face turned livid. ¡±


    ¡°If they weren¡¯t in the hell Dao, he would definitely make this spirit goat pay the price in blood. ¡±


    ¡°However, the situation was pressing, and he knew that he had to restrain himself. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Evidence! Prove that this staff is related to the heaven defying Alliance! Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to take anything with you!¡±¡± At this moment, another path of Hell¡¯s demonic god spoke. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re only suspicious. We¡¯ll know everything after an investigation. As long as you hand over the stick to me, I¡¯ll return it and apologize to you in person if I¡¯m wrong!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I think this stick is something from my fifth realm. Maybe it¡¯s a weapon I lost. Why don¡¯t you let me investigate it first and give it to you after I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not mine?¡±¡± You Sha said with a sinister smile. ¡±


    The atmosphere gradually became tense.


    ¡°At this moment, the profound sky immortal Lord didn¡¯t dare to make a move at all. If a battle really broke out, he would definitely be no match for them. However, he couldn¡¯t just leave like this. ¡±


    This was because it was the Grand Supreme¡¯s order to collect the Tai Qing stick.


    ¡°After a moment of stalemate, a golden light suddenly appeared in the sky. Then, a figure slowly condensed in the Second World. ¡±


    ¡°Upon seeing this person, the profound heavens immortal Lord and the others were shocked. They immediately lowered their heads and said respectfully, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Heavenly Emperor!¡±¡± ¡±


    It was the eastern Emperor Taiyi.


    ¡°At that moment, the expressions of the path of Hell¡¯s demonic gods changed. ¡±


    ¡°They could oppress the profound sky immortal Lord with their power, making him not dare to act rashly. However, it was completely ineffective against the eastern Emperor Taiyi. ¡±


    ¡°Even if they attacked together, they would not be a match for East Emperor Taiyi! ¡±


    ¡°In the entire netherworld, only the great emperors could fight with the East Emperor Taiyi. ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, many of the devil gods of the path of hell cursed in their hearts. ¡±


    Why isn¡¯t the rotten old man here yet? he¡¯s already bullying us all the way to our doorstep ...


    ¡°At this moment, donghuang Taiyi, who had appeared in the Second World, did not cast his gaze at the demonic gods. Instead, he turned to the left and said slowly,¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±Dongyue, come out!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, the space suddenly trembled. Then, the great emperor of East Peak, who was surrounded by 3000 laws, appeared. ¡±


    All the fiendcelestials heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the great emperor of East Peak.


    ¡°Otherwise, it would be unrealistic for them to negotiate with the East Emperor Taiyi directly, as they would not be on the same level of strength. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Donghuang, it¡¯s just a small fight down there. Why are you here?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I think you already know what that stick is!¡±¡± Donghuang frowned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I only followed you here because I found you. I don¡¯t know what stick you have!¡±¡± The great emperor of East Peak replied with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Old ... Emperor Chu, they said that the staff belongs to the heaven defying Alliance, and they¡¯re here to investigate!¡±¡± Chu Zhi quickly said, planning to strike first. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Oh? So it¡¯s something from the heaven defying Alliance, then we¡¯ll just give it to them!¡±¡± The great emperor of East Peak smiled. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±But I don¡¯t think anyone in the heaven defying Alliance uses a staff. Why don¡¯t you personally identify what this staff is?¡±¡± Chu Zhi spoke again. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Eastern Emperor Taiyi turned around and glared at the profound sky immortal Lord. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he knew that he was in a passive position. ¡±


    ¡°He could have taken the Tai Qing staff if he had appeared, but the profound sky immortal Lord had just said that it belonged to the heaven defying Alliance. They had said this themselves, so they naturally could not deny this. ¡±


    East Emperor Taiyi felt helpless.


    ¡°In the end, it was still because the Grand Supreme was still recuperating and could not leave the heavenly Dao realm. This was also one of the secrets of the heaven realm. Otherwise, the Grand Supreme could have just come personally to retrieve it and not have to go through so much trouble. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Dongyue, stop pretending. I believe you already know that this is the Tai Qing rod. The Grand Supreme is currently searching for the remnants of the human race in the outer realms and can¡¯t come. It¡¯s better for you to return this to us!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The Grand Supreme is outside the region? Are you sure?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by that?¡±¡± East Emperor Taiyi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I haven¡¯t seen the Grand Supreme for a long time, and I miss him. If it¡¯s possible, ask him to come and take it personally. It¡¯ll be good to entertain him.¡±¡± ¡±


    Donghuang Taiyi¡¯s heart clenched as he faced Dong Yue¡¯s probing attack.


    One of the key reasons why the heaven realm didn¡¯t destroy the netherworld was because of the Grand Supreme who was healing.


    ¡°Back then, when they exterminated the human race, Grand Supreme was heavily injured by Ren zu¡¯s cooperation and had yet to recover. ¡±


    ¡°Although the forces of the heaven realm were still stronger than those of the netherworld, they would have to pay a heavy price if they attacked now. ¡±


    ¡°So they had been waiting, waiting for the Grand Supreme to completely recover before falling out. ¡±


    ¡°While waiting, all they could do was try to weaken the power of the netherworld so that they could reduce their losses when the war started in the future. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing great emperor of East Peak¡¯s question, donghuang Taiyi realized that great emperor of East Peak seemed to have noticed something. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you sure you want the Grand Elder to come and get it personally?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±As long as he comes here personally, I will definitely present this staff to him!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright!¡±¡± Donghuang Taiyi did not waste any more time. His body slowly disappeared from where he was. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Upon seeing this, the gods and devils present felt relieved. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, when the great emperor of East Peak appeared, they even guessed whether he would choose to compromise as before. ¡±


    ¡°However, they didn¡¯t expect this old man to be so tough. It was really beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hey ... You ... Tianxuan, right? your master¡¯s gone. Aren¡¯t you going to follow?¡±¡± Yi Zhi turned to Tianxuan celestial Lord and sneered. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You ... I¡¯ll remember this!¡±¡± The profound heavens immortal Lord glared at Chu Zhi before turning around and leaving through a spatial Rift. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the other gods of the heavenly realm immediately tore open the space and followed. ¡±


    ¡°After the heaven realm¡¯s members left, the path of Hell¡¯s gods respectfully said to the great emperor of East Peak,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Great emperor!¡±¡± ¡±


    ''New novel chapters are published on Novel-Bin'',


    ¡°In fact, they all knew that the great emperors had tolerated everything for the sake of the entire netherworld, but even so, they still felt a fire in their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°This was the first time he had seen the forces of the heaven realm suffer a loss. He was very happy, and his attitude towards the great emperor had changed. ¡±


    ¡°When the Emperor of East Peak heard this, he didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he looked at the tree venerable Lord and nodded slightly. Then, he looked at the players who were hiding in the distance and eating melons. A smile appeared on his face. ¡±


    ¡°He knew that the time was almost ripe, and all he had to do was wait. ¡±


    ¡°Then, his figure disappeared. ¡±


    ¡°After the great emperor left, the path of Hell¡¯s demonic gods also looked at venerable tree. ¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything, but their eyes contained a deep meaning. ¡±


    Venerable tree¡¯s unyielding behavior had earned their respect.


    ¡°From the venerable tree, they could see the figure of the heaven defying Alliance, which was worthy of their respect. ¡±


    ¡°After the demonic gods and the venerable tree nodded in respect, they each tore open space and left without communicating with the venerable tree. ¡±


    ¡°After the demonic gods of the path of hell left, venerable tree turned his head to look at the Supreme purity stick that had stopped in his hand. ¡±


    ¡°After countless full-force strikes, there was still no trace left on the Tai Qing stick. He knew that he could not damage it with his ability. ¡±


    ¡°Originally, he wanted to give the staff to the great emperor of East Peak, but he did not expect that the great emperor would leave just like that. Obviously, he had no intention of taking the staff away. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, even venerable tree did not know how to deal with the staff. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you know what this rod is?¡±¡± ¡°¡±What is it?¡±¡± venerable devil ape asked. ¡±


    ¡°He had always known that this staff was extraordinary, but he did not expect that even the celestial Emperor and the netherworld Emperor would appear because of it. At this moment, he was curious and could not help but look at venerable tree and ask. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The Tai Qing stick is the weapon of the heavenly Emperor!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, venerable devil ape was shocked. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of all his previous encounters, at this moment, anger suddenly welled up in his heart. He realized that he had obviously been used as a chess piece by the heaven realm and was under their control. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, venerable tree handed the Tai Qing stick to venerable devil ape. ¡±


    ¡°Venerable devil ape was stunned,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t have the ability to destroy this item, so you can keep it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When devil ape heard this, he quickly shook his head to refuse. At this moment, he had a shadow in his heart about the Tai Qing rod. He was afraid that he would be controlled by the rod again. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing that even demon ape venerable did not want it, venerable tree felt a little troubled. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t know where the staff was sealed.


    ¡°Just as the venerable tree was lost in thought, a player slowly walked over from a distance. ¡±


    Venerable tree and venerable monster ape immediately sensed it and looked at the player who was walking toward them.


    ¡°While they were waiting, the player came up to them and asked with a face that deserved a beating,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What are you talking about? You¡¯re not going to fight anymore?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The tree venerable: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Devil ape Knight: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    The players in the livestream couldn¡¯t help but cover their faces when they saw this.


    They could actually understand this hotheaded player.


    ¡°Since the battle was over, they had to think about how to return. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they were far away from the teleportation array and would have to spend several hours. It would be faster to die and return to the city for free. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players didn¡¯t expect that there would be players who directly sought death from venerable tree and venerable monster ape. ¡±


    ¡°However, since they were exposed, the players who were hiding also followed venerable tree and venerable monster ape. ¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t afraid at all. After all, he could just return to the city for free. ¡±


    ¡°The journey was long, so it was fine to turn off the pain. ¡±

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723: Let it harm me


    Translator: 549690339


    The player¡¯s words caught venerable tree and venerable monster ape off guard.


    ¡°As more and more players appeared, they quickly formed a circle and looked at venerable tree and venerable monster ape with an annoying look. ¡±


    He seemed to be waiting for something.


    ¡°At this moment, venerable devil ape couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡±


    ¡°He was about to attack, but was stopped by the venerable tree. The venerable tree looked at the players with a puzzled expression and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you want?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing. I couldn¡¯t hear what you were talking about from far away. I saw that you guys had been talking for a long time, so I wanted to know what you were talking about!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. I thought you two would have a winner. I even bought that iron-headed guy some fresh food made by the Demon Chef ... I was going to let him eat it while it was hot. I didn¡¯t expect you two to end it just like that.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Emmm...Actually, I¡¯m also very curious about what you guys are talking about!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The players were talking about their thoughts, but venerable tree and venerable monster ape were confused, not understanding what they were trying to say. ¡±


    But there was one thing that they could see.


    These guys weren¡¯t afraid of him at all. He didn¡¯t know where they got their courage from.


    ¡°¡±¡±By the way, are you guys fighting for this stick?¡±¡± At this moment, a player suddenly pointed at the Tai Qing stick in the venerable tree¡¯s hand. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, venerable tree frowned slightly.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This thing is a disaster!¡±¡± ¡±


    The players were in disbelief when they heard this.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a scourge, a group of people would fight for it, making it seem like we¡¯ve never played games or read books. ¡±


    ¡°In order to find out what was going on, the players opened the analysis panel. ¡±


    [Tai Qing stick (Holy Spirit)]:


    ¡°[Item details: the weapon carried by the celestial Emperor, the Grand Supreme, contains Holy Spirit energy and the Grand Supreme¡¯s cultivation comprehension. It has already developed its own consciousness and has the ability to break all spells!] ¡±


    [Item description: Supreme sacred artifact!]


    ......


    The players were dumbfounded when they saw the staff¡¯s analysis panel.


    There were even some players who couldn¡¯t help but reach out for tai Qing.


    ¡°The other players didn¡¯t know. They only knew that with this priceless stick, they could have the same godly equipment, the highest-level epic set, and the same custom-made weapon. ¡±


    ¡°When he changed his equipment, he would let copper pendant make 100 custom-made weapons. He would only use one and throw away the rest. He would be exhausted and angry to death ... ¡±


    Some of the players were caught up in the fantasy of getting rich.


    ¡°In the eyes of the players, the Supreme purity rod in the venerable tree¡¯s hand was a mountain of soul coins that could not be spent in a lifetime. ¡±


    The players ¡®eyes were wide open.


    ¡°¡±¡±Brother, why don¡¯t you give me this scourge? just let it harm me!¡±¡± A player immediately expressed his thoughts and expressed his desire for tai Qing. ¡±


    ¡°Before venerable tree could say anything, venerable devil ape couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡±


    Who the hell are you calling a brother? are you even worthy?


    ¡°At this moment, the irascible venerable devil ape was about to attack, but he was stopped by venerable tree. ¡±


    The venerable tree naturally would not agree to the players ¡®request.


    ¡°This was because he was not at ease to give this stick to the weak. Otherwise, they would only be bewitched by the Tai Qing stick and become the new venerable devil ape. ¡±


    The reason why he was at ease with venerable devil ape was that venerable devil ape had already gotten rid of the Tai Qing stick¡¯s enslavement and was completely free. He would never fall into it again.


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    ¡°Therefore, he was very assured to hand the staff over to venerable devil ape. ¡±


    ¡°However, venerable ape was unwilling to accept the staff, and venerable tree was helpless about it. However, it was impossible for him to hand it over to the players. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, there would be a group of new chess pieces from the heaven realm in the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, venerable tree¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t kill the strong, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t kill the weak. It was obvious that these creatures didn¡¯t know their place. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, a voice suddenly rang out in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Give them the Tai Qing stick!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The appearance of this voice made the Supreme tree, who had been prepared to kill the players, freeze and then feel stunned. ¡±


    He was familiar with the voice. It was the great emperor of East Peak.


    This filled his heart with doubts. He didn¡¯t understand why the great emperor would give the Tai Qing stick to these weak creatures. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the Tai Qing stick would cultivate several more venerable devil apes?


    ¡°However, he could not contact the great emperor of East Peak at all, so he could not ask the doubts in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°However, he naturally trusted the great Emperor¡¯s decision. ¡±


    ¡°At this thought, the venerable tree handed the Tai Qing stick to a player in front of him.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Take him away!¡±¡± ¡±


    Venerable devil ape¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this.


    ¡°He had just seen the venerable tree clench his fist and thought it was about to attack, but his attitude had suddenly changed. ¡±


    ¡°He was caught off guard, and his heart was filled with doubts. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Venerable tree ... Why did you give them the Tai Qing stick?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The tree shook his head.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not my decision, but that person ¡®s!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, venerable devil ape was stunned, but he soon realized who the ¡®that¡¯ was. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the way he looked at the players had changed. ¡±


    No wonder he was so arrogant. He had such a powerful backer!


    The player who took the Tai Qing stick was suddenly surrounded by happiness. He immediately tried to put the Tai Qing stick into the space.


    ¡°At this moment, the game notification rang. ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: as this item has recognized an owner and is bound, it can not be stored in the space!] ¡±


    ......


    The game prompt was naturally arranged by Lu Wu.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that the divine artifact space couldn¡¯t contain the Tai Qing stick, but that it couldn ¡®t. ¡±


    ¡°It must be known that this item was the weapon of the Grand Supreme and was connected to his mind. If he put the Tai Qing stick into the divine artifact space, it was equivalent to installing a locator. ¡±


    ¡°With little Bei Li¡¯s ability, he could break down the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°However, during the time it was being disintegrated, the Grand Supreme would definitely know of the existence of the divine artifact space. This was an extremely risky move. ¡±


    Perhaps the forces of the heaven realm would come to find him.


    ¡°Therefore, in Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, the Tai Qing stick could be taken, but it must not be brought into the artifact space. ¡±


    The player was confused.


    ¡°This was the first time he had encountered a weapon that couldn¡¯t be stored in the space, so he was very puzzled. After seeing the game prompt, he helplessly said in the voice channel,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It seems that we have to hurry back to Beiqi. This thing can¡¯t commit suicide to bring back!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, the players looked at each other. They had obviously never encountered such a situation before. ¡±


    ¡°The player holding the Tai Qing stick looked at the venerable tree and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brother, thank you. We¡¯ll be leaving now. Goodbye!¡±¡± After saying that, the player turned around and left with his tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ''


    ¡°Seeing this, the other players immediately followed. ¡±


    ¡°After all, there was still a long way to go before he could bring this stick back to Beiqi. He had to protect it well during this time. ¡±


    ¡°After all, if they died, the stick that couldn¡¯t be stored in the space would only remain in place and wouldn¡¯t follow them back to Northern Qi. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing the players calling him and venerable tree ¡®brothers¡¯ again, venerable monster ape¡¯s face turned livid. ¡±


    Since when did such a weak creature have the right to call him brother? was he worthy? why didn¡¯t he have any points?


    ¡°However, when he recalled that it was the emperor¡¯s idea to let these creatures take the Tai Qing stick away, he ... Endured it! ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the players leaving, the venerable tree could not help but shake his head. He was still full of doubts. ¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand what the emperor¡¯s purpose was.


    He didn¡¯t believe that the great emperor would make a decision for no reason. He must have made some arrangements in secret.


    ......


    ¡°After a few hours, the players finally safely brought tai Qing back to underworld city after a nervous journey. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players could not come to a conclusion on the ownership of tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°Every player, including the players who were watching the livestream, said that they would get a share. ¡±


    ¡°Obviously, the player who had obtained the Tai Qing stick could not keep it for himself. In the end, everyone decided to just stick it in the center of underworld city and use it as a mascot. ¡±


    ¡°As the Tai Qing stick was inserted in the center of underworld city, a large number of players heard the news and came. They all wanted to take a look and touch this divine weapon. ¡±


    ¡°After playing war for so long, this was the first time that the players had seen a weapon with such a high rating on the analysis panel. Naturally, they were curious. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, some players also put forward their own opinions on tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°He said that since the Tai Qing stick couldn¡¯t be used, they might as well decompose it to maximize the benefits. ¡±


    The players who had changed their class to decomposer were in full agreement with the suggestion.


    ¡°After all, all decomposer players had a quirk, and that was to try to break down everything to see what elements could be produced. ¡±


    The other players had no objections to this.


    ¡°So the decomposer players took action and began to try to use the decomposition skill on tai Qing stick, trying to decompose it into the most primitive elemental materials. ¡±


    ¡°But this time, the decomposer players, who claimed to be able to decompose everything, were defeated in front of ¡®too clear¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°No matter how they tried, they couldn¡¯t get any powder off the Tai Qing stick, let alone completely disintegrate it. ¡±


    ¡°In the past, decomposer players would go to the underworld library to look for information and help when they encountered such a situation. ¡±


    ¡°However, this time was different. ¡±


    ¡°This was because after their ¡°¡±spiritual eyes¡±¡± were activated, they were unable to even see through the essence of tai Qing. Naturally, they were unable to find the corresponding elemental books in the library of hell to find the method to break it down. ¡±


    ¡°For about three days, there was an endless stream of players in front of tai Qing stick, especially the decomposer players. In order to be able to decompose tai Qing stick, they even set up a discussion group on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°However, after trying many ways, this group of decomposer players still gave up. ¡±


    ¡°However, in order to save face, he told the players of the decomposer Association,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t decompose it, it¡¯s just that our skills are not good enough. When our decomposer skill level goes up, it will naturally not be a problem to decompose this stick!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After the decomposer players retreated, the players ¡®torture of tai Qing stick did not end. ¡±


    It was then that the blacksmiths who swung their hammers made their appearance.


    ¡°Under Lin Tie¡¯s lead, they were prepared to use the same method they used to dismantle the battleship and break down the parts to knock out the fragments that could be used for smelting from the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°Hence, for the next few days in underworld city, the sound of metal being struck could be heard from the central square. ¡±


    ¡°In order to get this rod, the players of the blacksmith¡¯s Association even took turns. ¡±


    ¡°They were divided into six shifts, and each shift had four hours. They launched continuous hammering on the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°However, another three days had passed. More than ten hammers had been destroyed, but the Tai Qing stick still did not move at all. There was not even a trace of damage. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players were completely convinced. ¡±


    They understood that it was still too difficult for them to deal with this stick with their current strength.


    ¡°However, it was impossible for them to give up just like that! ¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no way, then step out a way. If there¡¯s no way, then think of a way! ¡±

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724: The faith plan


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the days that followed, the players were in full swing with the research on how to dismantle the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    Experts from various fields gave their own suggestions.


    ¡°Most of the suggestions were tried by the players, while a small number were ignored. ¡±


    ¡°For example, explosive man¡¯s proposal to conduct a super-explosive destruction experiment. ¡±


    ¡°After nie Feng posted this suggestion on the forum, it was immediately criticized by the players. ¡±


    ¡°They all thought that he was not trying to blow up the Tai Qing staff, but was definitely trying to blow up the underworld again! ¡±


    And there were many other suggestions as unreliable as nie Feng ¡®s.


    ¡°The entire forum was discussing how to destroy the Tai Qing stick. Not only did the popularity not decrease with time, but more and more players joined in the discussion. ¡±


    Crayon Shin-chan¡¯s post was the most popular.


    ¡°As the only ¡®bar God¡¯ on the forum, his posts never lacked popularity. ¡±


    ¡°The day it was published, it attracted a large number of players. ¡±


    ¡°[As for how to break down the Tai Qing stick, what do you think of this method?] [Op: Crayon Shinchan] ¡±


    ¡°[Content: seeing that everyone is very interested in decomposing tai Qing stick, I will also express my opinion (funny). First, we will analyze from the analysis panel. It clearly states that this stick has already given birth to a weapon spirit with its own consciousness.] Then can we communicate with him? If possible, could you brainwash him and make him recognize a new master?(funny) ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never tried the above method, and I¡¯m just giving a suggestion. I won¡¯t be responsible for any losses in the experiment. ¡±


    If you really want me to take responsibility ... Then come and hit me (funny)


    ¡°[Book breaks ten thousand scrolls: the angle is tricky, but what kind of god-like operation is brainwashing (surprised face of the Sea King, jpg)] ¡±


    ¡°[Suika Tairo: go to sleep~go to sleep, my dear baby. Is that so?(funny)] ¡±


    ¡°A big wolfdog,[upstairs, you¡¯re hypnotizing me, not brainwashing me.] ¡±


    ¡°The strongest Xue Li: ¡°¡±no matter if I can succeed or not, I have to try and change him with my willpower. If one day doesn¡¯t work, then one month. If one month doesn¡¯t work, then one year. If one year doesn¡¯t work, then ten years. If ten years doesn¡¯t work ... I¡¯ll ask my son to take care of him (funny).¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Snow White¡¯s stepmother: ¡°¡±the one above, you¡¯re not trying to reform it. You¡¯re just moving the mountains. Generation after generation, endless (funny).¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The old man with leftover eggs: ¡°¡±I¡¯ll stop talking. I¡¯ll go and search for some poisonous chicken soup articles and see if I can move it to recognize me as its master. Anyway, this stick is mine. I said it.¡±¡± Finally, he clicked [Crayon Shinchan (QiuQiu with its hands on its waist.jpg)] ¡±


    ¡°Crayon Shinchan: ¡°¡±it¡¯s just a stick. Look at how excited you are. How does the lyrics go?¡±¡±I want it~what¡¯s the use of this iron rod (funny), this song from 300 years ago has already explained to us why this rod is useless (funny) ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After Crayon Shinchan¡¯s post, many players went to try it out. ¡±


    ¡°Although this method seemed unreliable, the Conqueror players all understood one thing: anything was possible in the game. ¡±


    ¡°Whether or not he could succeed was one thing, but if he didn¡¯t try, he would definitely not succeed. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, a large number of players recently sat around the Tai Qing staff, trying to brainwash it. ¡±


    ¡°Some were telling stories, some were chit-chatting, and the players used whatever topic they could. ¡±


    The weapon spirit inside the Tai Qing staff was delighted by the players ¡®actions.


    ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'',


    ¡°He had originally thought that he would be sealed in some dark place, waiting for his master to come and pick him up, but he hadn¡¯t expected that the extremely powerful ancient God from the netherworld would not do so. ¡±


    He had even handed him over to the weak forces of the netherworld.


    ¡°To it, it was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. It was the Tiger, and the players were the sheep. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he thought of a plan. ¡±


    It would leave the same mark of faith as the venerable devil ape in the minds of the race.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t the path of hell, and there wasn¡¯t any Ksitigarbha bloodline here. He didn¡¯t believe that this race would be able to escape his control after they matured. ¡±


    ¡°After having such a thought, he had been waiting for an opportunity. ¡±


    ¡°Now that it saw so many players gathered around it and talking about things that it didn¡¯t quite understand, it felt that the time was right. ¡±


    The transformation plan began!


    The first step was to establish faith.


    ¡°This step was not difficult for the artifact Spirit. If he wanted this race to worship him like the venerable devil ape, he would have to give them some benefits. ¡±


    ¡°As long as he made them understand this concept, they would treat him like a god in the future. ¡±


    The artifact Spirit already had experience with this step when it was with venerable devil ape.


    ¡°Therefore, in the days to come, when players came to talk to him, tai Qing stick would separate a trace of power from his body and let it flow into the players ¡®bodies. He would then begin to establish a connection with the players and share the cultivation experience contained in tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°From the players ¡®point of view, every time tai Qing staff bestowed power, a game prompt would sound: ¡±


    [Game prompt: power granted by tai Qing stick: All attributes +1]


    [Game prompt: power granted by tai Qing stick: All attributes +3]


    ¡°[Game prompt: you have obtained the knowledge granted by tai Qing stick: Secret manual, Heavenly Dragon body tempering art. ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: you have obtained the knowledge granted by tai Qing stick: [Secret book, spirit training method] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°With the implementation of tai Qing¡¯s plan of faith, the players went completely crazy. ¡±


    A rod that could give one an opportunity!


    Fraud!


    This news completely ignited the enthusiasm of the players. They didn¡¯t expect Crayon Shinchan¡¯s unreliable suggestion to be so effective.


    ¡°Therefore, a large number of players came to the Tai Qing stick, trying to get some opportunities from it. ¡±


    ¡°The popularity even caused a chain reaction to the European Forum, and the players went crazy. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that underworld city didn¡¯t allow players to enter and they couldn¡¯t defeat the players from the central server, they would have broken into underworld city and brought the staff back. ¡±


    ¡°However, due to the large number of players, underworld¡¯s central square had become extremely crowded. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, some players suggested to line up to receive the ¡®opportunity¡¯ on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°This was an opportunity that everyone could have, and underworld city could be restored to order without affecting others. ¡±


    This suggestion received a large number of responses.


    ¡°Under the combined efforts of the various large guilds, a long line of players quickly formed in the central plaza. The number of players was spectacular, and even the entrance of underworld city was lined up. ¡±


    ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°While they were queuing up, the players were browsing the forum, watching videos, and making comments in an orderly manner. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, there would be players sharing the opportunities they had obtained from time to time, and they would post it in the regional chat channel to show off. ¡±


    Such an act ignited the players ¡®desire to communicate with tai Qing stick.


    ¡°Although they might not get the opportunity even if they waited for three days and three nights, the players didn¡¯t care about that little time. ¡±


    ¡°In the players ¡®eyes, time was nothing compared to opportunities. ¡±


    ¡°They had been waiting for such a free opportunity for more than three years. Now that they finally had the chance to get it, they naturally cherished it. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, already knew the plot of the artifact Spirit inside the Tai Qing stick, and he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡±


    What a stupid stick. It gave the players opportunities and even tried to control them.


    Did you ask me?


    ¡°Ermm ... Don¡¯t ask anymore, just continue, all the best! ¡±


    ......


    Half a month passed by quickly as he continued to harvest the opportunities like crazy.


    ¡°At this time, tai Qing had already realized that something was wrong. ¡±


    ¡°Because the players he communicated with every day were different, this made tai Qing very puzzled. ¡±


    ¡°In its opinion, knowing that it could give an opportunity, the higher-ups of this race should have taken it for themselves. At that time, he would be able to control the high-level members first, just like how he controlled the leader of the demonic ape clan,¡¯venerable demonic ape¡¯. ¡±


    This was normal in the netherworld.


    ¡°Even if they were members of the same race, they would inevitably be divided into different classes. The good things would naturally be enjoyed by the higher-ups first. ¡±


    ¡°However, it had been fifteen days, and no so-called high-ranking members of the clan had appeared. Every day, different members met with him. ¡±


    This made the Tai Qing staff spirit very depressed.


    Even though he had a huge source of power and knowledge.


    ¡°However, these things would also be exhausted. They were not endless, but the reserves were extremely large. ¡±


    ¡°He could provide venerable devil ape with an endless supply of body recovery ability, but it was not an endless supply. ¡±


    ¡°This power came from the lake water in the realm of heavenly Dao, and the cultivation technique that venerable devil ape cultivated was taught by him. The body forged by him could absorb the power of the spring water and turn it into energy to repair his body. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spring water contained in the rod was not endless. As it was constantly consumed, it would eventually be exhausted. Although it was far from that state, the Tai Qing staff spirit was a little overwhelmed by the 24-hour continuous consumption. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to the power source, the knowledge contained in the Tai Qing staff could not be used repeatedly. ¡±


    ¡°As an Artifact Spirit, it had never cultivated any of these cultivation techniques and secret techniques. They were only part of the memories that the Grand Supreme had copied into the staff. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, every time a copy was given away, there would be one less copy, and it could not be copied or reused. ¡±


    ¡°However, every time he injected power into it, it would carry a trace of power of faith. If this continued, he would be able to control this race sooner or later. In the end, the weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff still chose to ¡°¡±endure.¡±¡± ¡±


    He felt that it was fine to control the entire race at once!


    ¡°However, what tai Qing staff did not know was that every time it injected power into the players ¡®bodies, it had long been filtered by the divine artifact. The remaining energy was used by the divine artifact to strengthen and transform the players¡¯ bodies. ¡±


    It could be said that it was a one-sided effort without any return.


    ¡°As for faith, that was even more impossible. The players never believed that God could bring them any benefits. They only believed in the omnipotent stingy ¡°¡±officials.¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725: Bai SU¡¯s opportunity


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the days to come, tai Qing staff was like a hardworking gardener, tirelessly imparting knowledge to the players and giving them strength. ¡±


    They contributed their own strength to the development of Lu Wu¡¯s natural disaster cause.


    The players were extremely happy about this.


    It could only be said that the feeling of white silk was really addictive.


    This was the first time that players had encountered such a situation where they would be given both attributes and secret manuals.


    ¡°However, in the days of White Phoenix, the players had also discovered that the stick was abnormal. ¡±


    The players who had already noticed some clues immediately reported their findings to everyone on the forum.


    ¡°Among them, the post about reading more than 10000 books awakened the players. ¡±


    ¡°[Combined with our recent discoveries, let¡¯s talk about the Tai Qing gang. In short, I feel that something is very wrong. We still have to make our own judgments.] ¡±


    ¡°Op,[broke through ten thousand books] ¡±


    Content:


    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯ve read more than 10000 books! ¡±


    ¡°After waiting in line for 28 days, it was finally my turn to use the Tai Qing stick. I also obtained a secret manual,¡±¡±moon god technique.¡±¡± Everything should be normal, but after I carefully studied the ¡°¡±moon god technique,¡±¡± I felt that something was wrong! ¡±


    ¡°To cultivate this secret manual, you need a special spiritual material called ¡°¡±sky spirit stone.¡±¡± However, after I opened the auction house and searched around, I found that there was no such spiritual material. ¡±


    ¡°Although our auction house had a wide range of items, it was normal that we couldn¡¯t find some rare mystical materials. After all, the world was vast, and there must be a lot of mystical materials that we had never seen before. ¡±


    ¡°Even though the manual ¡°¡±moon god technique¡±¡± states that sky spirit stones can be paid with ¡°¡±soul coins,¡±¡±I¡¯m still very curious about what sky spirit stones are. ¡±


    ¡°And so, I returned to the familiar Hell¡¯s library and began reading through the books. ¡±


    The information that I read next made me realize that there was something wrong with tai Qing.


    ¡°According to the information I read, the sky spirit stone is an ordinary spiritual material used in the heaven realm. It¡¯s equivalent to the ¡°¡±Yin spirit stone¡±¡± in the game world we¡¯re in. ¡±


    ¡°Everyone should be familiar with the yin spiritual stone, right? it was the protection fee that sea chives had asked Sha suo for. Currently, our auction house also has a lot of Yin spiritual stones. However, most of the time, only lifestyle players are in contact with these spiritual materials. Ordinary players might not know much about these spiritual materials, so I¡¯ll first explain it to you. ¡±


    ¡°After understanding the details of the sky spirit stone, I had a new doubt. ¡±


    ¡°Where was the heaven realm, and what kind of force was it? ¡±


    ¡°First of all, the word ¡°¡±heaven¡±¡± should be familiar to the old players. ¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, I was like everyone else, thinking that the heaven realm was a force that lived in the sky above us. ¡±


    ¡°However, after I checked the information, I found that this was not the case! ¡±


    ¡°The truth is that the heaven realm is actually a plane, a new plane that is completely different from the world we are in now. It¡¯s just like when we go to other realms during the cross-Realm War. ¡±


    ¡°This discovery truly shocked me, which meant that our previous guesses were all wrong. ¡±


    ¡°After that, I did an in-depth investigation. After all, everything had to be based on facts and not mere speculations. ¡±


    ¡°However, after reading through many historical records, I was able to confirm my guess. ¡±


    It also confirmed that the Tai Qing stick was not a product of this world!


    ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'',


    ¡°In fact, tai Qing¡¯s analysis panel had already given us the answer to this, but we just didn¡¯t see through the essence. ¡±


    ¡°According to the analysis panel of the Tai Qing stick, the heavenly Emperor Taishang carried a weapon with him. ¡±


    ¡°When I saw this, I thought that ¡°¡±Grand Supreme Celestial Emperor¡±¡± was just a title for some expert in this world. ¡±


    ¡°In reality, this concept was wrong. ¡±


    This is because the celestial Thearch is not a creature that lives on the same plane as us. He lives in the heavenly realm!


    ¡°¡±¡±In fact, we¡¯ve already come into contact with the forces of the heaven realm long ago. For example, that talisman. His Interface Analysis shows that he¡¯s from the heaven realm. During a cross-Realm War, we came to an abandoned planet. The creature introduction there is also related to the heaven realm ... ¡±


    ¡°After fighting with the heaven realm several times, we can already be sure that we may become enemies with the heaven realm in the future. ¡±


    ¡°This force should be extremely powerful, at least not weaker than the strongest BOSS in this world we¡¯re in. (This is based on the theory that the higher the level, the more difficult it is. It might not be right.) ¡±


    ¡°Thus, I began to have doubts about tai Qing. ¡±


    ¡°As the weapon of a future enemy, and with its own consciousness, why would it be so kind to give us this opportunity? ¡±


    There was definitely an ulterior motive!


    ¡°However, Hell¡¯s library¡¯s database was simply too vast, so I was unable to find any useful information in such a short time. Thus, I found my history investigation team and began a follow-up investigation on tai Qing. ¡±


    Let¡¯s start with venerable devil ape.


    ¡°After all, from the information we¡¯ve gathered, the Tai Qing stick was originally the weapon of the venerable devil ape. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had investigated venerable devil ape before, he only knew a part of his history, not everything. ¡±


    ¡°This time, we conducted an in-depth and thorough investigation. ¡±


    ¡°Finally, he made a discovery. ¡±


    ¡°In the ¡°¡±path of hell Second World chapter, Chapter 3765¡å¡±, it described the beginning and end of the Tai Qing stick¡¯s appearance. I won¡¯t describe it in detail because it¡¯s too long. If you¡¯re interested, you can go to the library to check it out. I¡¯ll explain it briefly here. ¡±


    The devil ape clan only started to rise after the Tai Qing stick appeared in the Second World of the path of hell. It could be said that its existence changed the structure of the Second World and was the key to venerable devil ape¡¯s overthrowing of the corpse clan.


    ¡°In the past, we said that venerable devil ape was extremely talented and had cultivated to the immortal level in a short time. However, this investigation overturned the previous view. In fact, the key to venerable devil ape¡¯s strength was the Tai Qing stick from the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it was clearly described in the ancient book that the venerable devil ape used the Tai Qing stick as his faith, and at the same time, he used his faith to exchange for cultivation resources and cultivation techniques from the Tai Qing stick! ¡±


    !!!


    Aren¡¯t you familiar with this? venerable devil ape¡¯s actions were similar to ours!


    ¡°You can look back at the live video of the battle of the second realm. At that time, venerable tree wanted to return the Tai Qing stick to venerable devil ape, but he refused! ¡±


    What did this mean? it meant that venerable monster ape had realized that there was something wrong with the stick and didn¡¯t want to take it anymore. Venerable tree also said it was a disaster.


    ¡°It could indeed give good things to others, but there must be a scheme. It was certain that the artifact Spirit inside was playing a big game of chess! ¡±


    ¡°In order to confirm this, I also searched for many opportunities shared by players on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°He discovered that all the secret tomes they obtained were, without exception, products of the heaven realm! ¡±


    This process was exactly the same as the process of establishing faith in the Tai Qing stick and the venerable devil ape.


    ¡°From this, I came to a conclusion! ¡±


    ¡°Tai Qing stick wants to control us players and brand the ¡®mark of faith¡¯ on us to build its Supreme image. Then, it will control us players to work for it, just like how it controlled the venerable devil ape! ¡±


    ¡°The above conclusions were based on the information they had consulted. If you have different opinions, you can post them in the comments section and discuss them together. ¡±


    ......


    ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'',


    [Invincible lonely: the Science and Technology Emperor is awesome. You actually found out about it. 666 (tips: 100 soul coins)


    ¡°Suikua Taro: ¡°¡±F * ck, does this mean that this fraud is going to train us like the venerable devil ape?¡±¡± And then control us? ¡±


    ¡°Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit-does this mean that the heavenly realm is the same concept as the outer realms? It¡¯s not in our origin world at all, but in another plane? ¡±


    ¡°[The strongest Xue Li: first, give us benefits, then wait for the right time. Like a frog being boiled in warm water, he finally kills us ... How terrifying!] ¡±


    ¡°Crayon Shinchan: ¡°¡±we¡¯ll take the benefits. As for faith ... I believe even ocean chives wouldn¡¯t believe in a stick. So, it¡¯s time to squeeze it dry.¡±¡±(Funny) ¡±


    ......


    The players on the forum were discussing the speculation of ¡®reading more than ten thousand books¡¯.


    ¡°In order to verify this, a large number of players entered the underworld¡¯s library in search of clues. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the advantage in numbers was reflected. Many players found information that even reading through ten thousand scrolls had not found, which also confirmed the fact that the Tai Qing staff established faith to control the venerable devil ape. ¡±


    ¡°After knowing the ¡°¡±ugly face¡±¡± of the weapon spirit inside the stick, the players ¡®attitude towards tai Qing stick changed. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players did not show this. ¡±


    ¡°That was because they were prepared to drain the Tai Qing stick first. As for whether they would be controlled, the players were not worried at all. ¡±


    This was because they knew that players were immune to soul-type attacks.


    ¡°This skill was effective on all creatures in the game, but as players, they didn¡¯t have to worry at all. ¡±


    ¡°The players didn¡¯t doubt it, thinking that it was a special setting given by the game officials for the players to experience the game. ¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll just continue to feed him for free and let tai Qing stick continue to deliver. If we don¡¯t squeeze him dry, we¡¯ll consider it our loss. ¡±


    ¡°In the next few days, the players did not show any signs of abnormality. They chatted and told stories as if nothing had happened. They continued to harvest opportunities at tai Qing. ¡±


    ¡°However, tai Qing did not find anything unusual. ¡±


    He was very cautious and had even secretly controlled a few players.


    The players did what he wanted them to do.


    ¡°Therefore, in tai Qing¡¯s opinion, everything was going according to his plan. ¡±


    ¡°However, what the artifact Spirit in the Tai Qing stick didn¡¯t know was ... ¡±


    ¡°Every time he tried to control the players to do something, the game prompt would sound in the players ¡®minds: ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: you have received tai Qing stick¡¯s thought transmission, indicating that you should turn around on the spot ... This damage has been nullified by the soul!] ¡±


    ¡°Although they were exempted, the players, who knew that they couldn¡¯t be exposed, still followed tai Qing¡¯s requirements. ¡±


    ¡°According to a certain player, we will do whatever tai Qing wants us to do. We¡¯ll just take it as tricking fools. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players ¡®behavior gave tai Qing a concept. ¡±


    ¡°Compared to the demonic ape clan, this race was easier to control. Just a little bit of faith was enough to make them obedient. They were simply the best tools to use. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the weapon spirit in tai Qing fell into the beautiful fantasy that the players had woven for it. ¡±


    He was even thinking of creating a super race to exhaust the netherworld¡¯s fighting power and lay the groundwork for the war between the two worlds after the Grand Supreme recovered.


    ¡°Although the energy source in the staff was depleting every day, when he thought of the future, the weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff had no regrets. It worked diligently for Lu Wu 24 hours a day. ¡±


    ¡°However, as the days passed, the artifact Spirit in the Tai Qing stick also noticed that something was wrong. ¡±


    Why were there so many members of this race ...


    ¡°It had been two months, but why were there still no repeated players? when would this end? ¡±


    He felt like his body was about to be emptied ...

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726: A karmic strike


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Under the relentless efforts of tai Qing, the players ¡®strength began to improve significantly. ¡±


    Many players who had been prepared for this even launched an attack on the trial of the spirit King realm after obtaining the opportunity.


    ¡°By relying on this opportunity, a large number of players had crossed the realm barrier that they had been unable to cross and advanced to the spirit King realm. ¡±


    It could be said that the improvement of the players ¡®combat power at this stage could not be done without the Tai Qing staff.


    ¡°However, as time passed, the weapon spirit in the Tai Qing staff felt despair. ¡±


    ¡°Originally, it had planned to control the entire player race in one go, but it still saw unfamiliar faces every day, as if there was no end to it. ¡±


    I¡¯m almost emptied ...


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how huge this race was.


    Were they still a race from the netherworld? Would there be enough resources to support so many clansmen? Why is there no family planning?


    The weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff was full of doubts.


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu had a deep understanding of the depression of tai Qing. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t need to support the players at all. It was entirely up to the players to fight on their own. However, the expenditure of each event was a huge sum of soul coins. ¡±


    This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t dare to open an event.


    This was also why the players thought that the stupid official was stingy.


    ¡°However, the difference between him and Lu Wu was that tai Qing was a one-sided contribution, while Lu Wu could rely on the players to collect soul coins. They were two completely different concepts. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, seeing that tai Qing stick was willing to help him give benefits to the players, he was pleased. He even helped the players to create a virtual panel on tai Qing stick, on which they could clearly see the percentage of energy left in tai Qing stick. ¡±


    This would allow the players to exploit him even more.


    ¡°In such a one-sided demand, tai Qing was a little autistic. ¡±


    ¡°If this continued, he was sure that his inventory would not be enough. ¡±


    ¡°The constant effort would weaken its ability. Although its material and hardness would not change, it would make it unable to move on its own, because all actions required energy. ¡±


    ¡°If all its energy was exhausted, it would not be able to go anywhere. Even if it could still think, it would just be a stick. ¡±


    ¡°However, when it thought of its own plan, it gritted its teeth and chose to persist. ¡±


    ¡°However, when the remaining energy was consumed to about 10%, tai Qing was completely isolated. ¡±


    He realized that he could not afford to raise this race with his abilities.


    Unless there was an endless supply of lake water from the heavenly Dao realm as a supplement.


    ¡°Realizing this, the weapon spirit of the Tai Qing stick changed its mind. It no longer wanted to keep players and decided to order this race to wage war on the outside. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, tai Qing cudgel took the lead in targeting those neutral races in Beiqi. ¡±


    ¡°These races did not participate in any Wars and were weak, so the players never attacked them and even formed friendships with them. ¡±


    ¡°However, tai Qing did not care about this. ¡±


    ¡°In its eyes, all the forces of the netherworld were hidden dangers, and they all had to die. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it planned to start with these ¡®small fish¡¯ and see how good this race¡¯s war potential was. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, tai Qing began to move on his own, and his order rang in the minds of many players. ¡±


    ¡°The players who received the order were stunned at first, but then they understood that the stick had revealed its true intentions. ¡±


    Was he preparing to do something?


    ¡°However, while tai Qing was waiting, no player listened to his orders. ¡±


    ¡°This was because when the players looked at the Tai Qing stick, they could clearly see that there was less than 10% of energy left inside it. It was almost completely drained. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the players decided to stop pretending and lay their cards on the table. ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the freeloaders, we admit this fact. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Seeing that the players did not respond, the weapon spirit in tai Qing was at a loss. It thought that there was a problem with its order and immediately sent another order to the players. ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: you have received tai Qing stick¡¯s thought transmission, indicating that you should turn around on the spot ... This damage has been nullified by the soul!] ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing the game prompt, a player walked up to Tai Qing stick and kicked it. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re still F * cking running around in circles. I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Tai Qing rod: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the weapon spirit in tai Qing staff was dumbfounded. He knew this player. He had been very obedient before, so why did he suddenly betray him? ¡±


    He tried to order the player again.


    ¡°However, he was met with another kick from the player. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the weapon spirit in tai Qing confirmed that the player had broken free from the restraint of his power of faith, so he immediately sent an order to the other players, wanting to control them to kill the player on the spot. ¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already broken free from my control, then you can just die! ¡±


    The weapon spirit inside the Tai Qing stick sneered.


    ¡°However, what made it dumbfounded was that there were still no players who listened to his orders. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you stupid? we won¡¯t do anything. Hahaha!¡±¡± At this moment, a dumbass player couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡±


    ¡°Following that, the surrounding players laughed as well. ¡±


    The weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff was indeed dumbfounded.


    He also didn¡¯t understand why the members of this race had broken free from the control of their faith.


    ¡°What it was sure of was that every time it gave power to the players, it injected power of faith, so it was sure that these players were under its control. ¡±


    But how did it end up like this?


    ¡°Tai Qing stick, who couldn¡¯t understand this phenomenon, suddenly realized a problem. ¡±


    Could it be that they had been pretending before to gain his trust and then obtain power from him?


    This thought gave it a fright.


    ¡°The weapon spirit of tai Qing staff, who was a little unwilling to give up, immediately sent out orders to the surrounding players in an attempt to find the fish that had not escaped from its control. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the players reacted. ¡±


    They all surrounded him and began to punch and kick him.


    ¡°Although it didn¡¯t have much of an effect, the players had been tolerating it for a long time. ¡±


    ¡°After all, in order to verify if the stick was controlling them, it would make them do very silly actions from time to time. ¡±


    ¡°For example, he could do things like crawling upside down, turning in circles, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°Now that he had shed all pretenses of cordiality, he had to vent his anger. ¡±


    ¡°There were even some blacksmiths who took advantage of the weakened stage of tai Qing staff and began to hammer it, wanting to see if it could still withstand their hammering. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was a pity that although there was not much power left inside the Tai Qing staff, the material used to cast it had not changed, and its hardness had naturally not changed. ¡±


    ¡°After a round of knocking, there was still no trace of a mark on it. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff was shocked and angry. It knew that it had really been fooled, and it was a one-sided effort. ¡±


    ¡°His actions weren¡¯t nurturing a hidden Army from the heaven realm in the netherworld at all. Instead, he was F * cking helping the power of the netherworld to develop. It had completely produced the opposite effect. ¡±


    ¡°Now that his body was almost emptied and his spirit had also suffered a blow, the Tai Qing staff¡¯s spirit exploded. ¡±


    ¡°After a mental struggle, the Tai Qing staff controlled itself to rise from the ground and fly into the sky. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he decided to leave the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Since he could no longer carry out his plan, and he did not have much energy left in his body, it was not enough to cultivate a new force. Leaving was the best choice. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing tai Qing stick suddenly rise from the ground and fly into the sky, the players raised their middle fingers in unison and watched it leave. ¡±


    ¡°Although they didn¡¯t know where the Tai Qing stick would fly to, it was almost drained and had no value to them. The only thing the players felt sorry for was that the remaining energy had not been used up. ¡±


    It could be considered a loss.


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, the Tai Qing stick disappeared from the players ¡®sight. ¡±


    ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'',


    ¡°However, just as it was about to pass through the boundary barrier and prepare to go to the heaven realm, a great force suddenly descended and hit the Tai Qing stick back. ¡±


    ¡°Tai Qing cudgel was very familiar with this power. Back then, Taishang had used it to fight with the master of this power. ¡±


    ¡°This person was one of the great emperors of the netherworld, Fengdu. ¡±


    ¡°Under the pressure of this force, not only did the Tai Qing stick not penetrate the boundary barrier, it was knocked back. ¡±


    ¡°This hit made the item spirit of the Tai Qing staff dizzy. It couldn¡¯t even recognize North, South, East, and West. It fell straight down rapidly. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°West of the wangxu territorial waters, in the direction of the Nebula territorial waters. ¡±


    ¡°The reason why this Sea area was called the Nebula Sea area was because there were countless glowing spherical aquatic grass growing all over the sea area. Every time night fell, the entire sea area would be like a sea of stars, shining with different Starlight. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, near the Nebula ocean, doctor hai was looking at a Man in Black armor with a grave expression. ¡±


    ¡°After some hesitation, doctor hai finally spoke, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, please give me another chance. I really want to join the wicked Alliance. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t have any more problems!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at doctor Hai¡¯s solemn expression, the Man in Black armor revealed a look of despair.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Give me a chance too. Let¡¯s mind our own business and let me go, okay?¡±¡± ¡±


    He was truly helpless when it came to doctor hai.


    ¡°Even though he had the strength of a demigod, no matter how much he tried to harm doctor hai, he would always be thwarted by all sorts of inexplicable things. In the end, he might even be the one who suffered. ¡±


    So he couldn¡¯t beat him up. He could only try to persuade doctor hai to give up on being an evil person.


    ¡°However, doctor hai did not listen to their advice and was determined to join the wicked Alliance. He was stubborn and had no idea what was going on ... ¡±


    He was in despair.


    Doctor hai had caused him immeasurable losses.


    ¡°As long as doctor hai was present in every operation, it was certain to fail, and the losses would be severe. ¡±


    ¡°If this continues, I really want to be a good person. It¡¯s not easy to be a bad person! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, it was my fault back then. I admit it, but I¡¯ve repented now. I promise I won¡¯t make any more mistakes. Otherwise, you¡¯ll kick me out of the wicked Alliance!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, the leader of the wicked Alliance could not help but hold his forehead. ¡±


    ¡°If he could drive them away, he would have done so a long time ago. He didn¡¯t believe a single punctuation mark in these words. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, I swear, if you¡¯re implicated because of us again, I¡¯ll leave and never come back!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± The leader of the wicked Alliance was suspicious. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Really, I promise!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the leader of the wicked Alliance softened his heart. After all, he couldn¡¯t beat doctor hai away or scold him away. He might as well let doctor hai try again and make him give up completely. ¡±


    Even though there was a 99.9% chance that the next operation would fail if doctor hai joined them.


    ¡°However, in order to persuade doctor hai to back off, he gritted his teeth and decided to hold on for one more time. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Doctor hai, you said it yourself. If you go back on your word, you¡¯ll be a F * cking coward. I¡¯ll let you re-enter the wicked Alliance!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Thank you, boss!¡±¡± At this moment, a smile appeared on doctor Hai¡¯s face. ¡±


    He knew that his hard work had paid off.


    ¡°At this moment, there was a loud noise in the sky. The two of them immediately looked up and saw a meteor falling from the sky, falling directly to the East of the area where they were. ¡±


    He could also vaguely see a green-silver rod-like object among the flaming meteors ...


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± With a loud bang, an Island in the distance was blown into pieces, and gravel flew everywhere. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, boss, our headquarters has been blown up!¡±¡± Doctor hai exclaimed in shock. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the leader of the wicked Alliance could not help but cover his face. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t expect doctor Hai¡¯s karmic blow to arrive so soon. This time, his entire force was gone. ¡±


    All the hard work I¡¯ve put in in this life has turned into bubbles ...


    What did I do to invite you to join the wicked Alliance?

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727: Chapter 727-attributes counter each other


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Doctor hai, who was protected by the Golden Wheel of Yin virtue, had formed a karmic connection with the wicked Alliance the moment the leader of the wicked Alliance agreed to let him join. ¡±


    ¡°Although the leader of the wicked Alliance had realized this, he had still underestimated doctor Hai¡¯s power. ¡±


    ¡°This was the last chance he gave doctor hai, and doctor hai did not let him down. He firmly grasped this opportunity and killed him in one strike! ¡±


    ¡°He directly uprooted the force he had built with great effort and even blew up the island, as if to prevent him from rising again. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the leader of the wicked Alliance was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to speak. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, the base is gone ... Should we form a new force?¡±¡± Doctor hai looked at the leader of the wicked Alliance and suggested. ¡±


    ¡°When the leader of the wicked Alliance heard this, he raised his head and looked at doctor hai with an expressionless face. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing that his boss was silent, doctor hai thought for a moment and continued,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, you have to pull yourself together. I didn¡¯t expect such a tragedy to happen either. Now that our brothers in the base have died, we should be stronger and build a new force. We should take over the goal that our brothers have been fighting for their entire lives and work hard again!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, the leader of the wicked Alliance trembled. He looked at doctor hai with a complicated expression. ¡±


    How did you do it without any F * cking idea?


    You didn¡¯t expect such a tragedy to happen? I didn¡¯t f * cking expect this!


    Why would I agree to let you join?


    ¡°At this moment, he didn¡¯t want to say anything. He felt that if he said too much, his life might also be locked by karma and then punished. ¡±


    ¡°So he turned around silently, rose into the air, and flew South. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, where are you going!¡±¡± Doctor hai immediately asked anxiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I want to be a good person!¡±¡± A roar of grief and indignation came from afar. ¡±


    Doctor hai was speechless.


    ¡°Doctor hai sighed as he watched his ¡°¡±former boss¡±¡± walk further and further away. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±When you recruited me, you said that you would lead us to build the biggest villain Alliance. Now, you¡¯ve fallen with a little setback. I¡¯ve misjudged you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After lamenting for a while, doctor hai turned his gaze to the island that had already been split into pieces. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was curious. He wanted to know what was the thing that blew up the base of the wicked Alliance. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, he had vaguely seen a stick-like object in the shooting star, but because it was too fast, he could not see it clearly. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, his figure flew towards the island that had already shattered in the distance. ¡±


    ¡°After a careful search, doctor hai found a silver rod in the pile of rubble. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°Doctor hai looked at the object in confusion. After examining it carefully, he pulled it out from the pile of rubble. ¡±


    ¡°The moment doctor hai touched the Tai Qing stick, the weapon spirit within the stick sensed it and instantly woke up from its dazed state. ¡±


    ¡°As its consciousness spread out, doctor Hai¡¯s figure appeared in front of it. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff had already realized one thing. ¡±


    ¡°Unless its master came to pick it up, it was impossible to leave the netherworld. ¡±


    It was because the great emperors of the netherworld were monitoring him.


    ¡°At this moment, the weapon spirit felt very sad. ¡±


    ¡°When he thought of the shameless race he had encountered before, tai Qing couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡±


    It¡¯s too difficult for me. I¡¯m bearing the pressure that a weapon shouldn¡¯t have!


    ¡°As for what to do next, the weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff had no idea. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at doctor hai, who was observing him curiously, tai Qing Zhu fell into deep thought and began to plan for the future. ¡±


    Doctor hai looked at the Tai Qing stick and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Because he didn¡¯t know where to go, and it seemed like he had no home to return to ... ¡±


    A man and a rod floated on the sea and started to stare blankly.


    ¡°A moment later, the weapon spirit in the Tai Qing stick suddenly woke up because it found that its remaining power source was rapidly evaporating. ¡±


    It immediately began to investigate the reason.


    ¡°A moment later, he was shocked to find that all of this was caused by the man with the turtle shell. ¡±


    ¡°On doctor Hai¡¯s body, the Tai Qing staff¡¯s Artifact Spirit could sense a dense aura of Yin virtue. ¡±


    ¡°Yin virtue, as one of the most extreme source powers of the netherworld, was the complete opposite of the lake water of the heavenly Dao realm contained in the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, because it was too close to Dr. Hai, the power source inside it was starting to decrease. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Tai Qing rod had the intention to kill doctor hai. ¡±


    I can¡¯t let you live with the protection of Yin virtue!


    ¡°At the thought of this, the weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff immediately activated the body of the staff and ruthlessly swept it across doctor Hai¡¯s head. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, something unexpected happened. The space in front of him suddenly tore apart, and a beam of light shot out from the inside, sweeping across the surface of the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    One could even faintly hear a furious roar from within the spatial Rift.


    ¡°¡±¡±Great Nirvana!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Then, the sound of weapons clashing could be heard. ¡±


    ¡°It was clear that a battle was taking place in another region of the netherworld. Coincidentally, one of the rifts had appeared in front of doctor hai. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Thus, the pitiful rod was knocked to the ground, trembling non-stop. ¡±


    ¡°Unwilling to give up, the Tai Qing staff spirit immediately activated its internal energy and smashed doctor hai again. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Great Nirvana!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The Tai Qing staff was once again repelled by the energy that appeared inside. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, tai Qing suddenly remembered that this was not his home ground. ¡±


    The guy who was protected by the yin virtue must be protected by the entire netherworld. It couldn¡¯t do anything to this guy.


    ¡°There was not much energy left in the staff, not even 3% of its original power. Realizing this, the great purity staff immediately wanted to leave. Otherwise, if it stayed, the energy inside would be completely exhausted by doctor Hai¡¯s yin virtue protection. At that time, it would no longer be able to control the great purity staff. ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, the Tai Qing staff immediately floated in the air and shot into the distance. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, a beam of light appeared again in the space crack that had not yet healed, and it hit the Tai Qing staff that was flying in the air. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Great Nirvana!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Before the Tai Qing stick could fly far, it trembled and fell into the water. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the weapon spirit in the Tai Qing staff was filled with despair. ¡±


    ¡°If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight. Can¡¯t you take good care of the space? even if you don¡¯t take care of the space, what kind of skill is it to bully me? ¡±


    ¡°Great Nirvana ... If I was at my peak, I would definitely go through the spatial crack and smash your head! ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, the energy left was less than 3%. Tai Qing staff did not dare to delay. After stabilizing his body, he once again shot into the distance. ¡±


    ¡°If it did not leave doctor hai, it would fall into a deep sleep. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Great Nirvana!¡±¡± Another beam of light shot out from the spatial Rift that was about to close. ¡±


    Tai Qing stick: #$... %&*


    ¡°This time, after being swept into the water, the artifact Spirit inside the Tai Qing stick cursed. ¡±


    ¡°But as she scolded, she started to cry. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the artifact Spirit¡¯s young heart had suffered a heavy blow from the continuous setbacks. ¡±


    It was not easy to be a stick.


    ¡°His master had not come to pick him up, and his plan to train a ¡®spy¡¯ had failed. Now, he was being bullied ... ¡±


    It was too difficult! He didn¡¯t want to be a stick anymore!


    The weapon spirit inside the Tai Qing stick was extremely negative.


    ¡°Feeling the continuous loss of its internal energy source, it knew that it was about to fall into a deep sleep. As for when it would wake up, it had no idea. It could be a hundred years, a thousand years, or even a million years ... ¡±


    The weapon spirit inside the Tai Qing stick was more and more sad.


    ¡°Doctor hai, who had been watching the entire process, was stunned. After a moment, he could not help but laugh. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This rod is not simple. My luck is really good. I was hit three times in a row, hahaha!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing doctor Hai¡¯s laughter, the artifact Spirit inside the Tai Qing stick cried even harder. ¡±

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728: Chapter 728-living for oneself


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°At this moment, the energy source was already less than 1%. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the Tai Qing staff¡¯s weapon spirit felt that there was not much energy left in its body. It was like a human 300 years ago who saw that the battery of a mobile phone was less than 1%, and his heart was extremely sad. ¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, there was no place to charge it. The moment the power was cut off, it was as if he had been abandoned by the world. ¡±


    ¡°It was the same for the weapon spirit in tai Qing stick. When the energy was completely exhausted, its consciousness would not dissipate, but it could no longer control tai Qing stick. ¡±


    This feeling was as if he was locked in a prison that he could not escape from.


    ¡°He would have to stay there for a very, very long time ... ¡±


    ¡°At that time, even his consciousness would not be able to extend out of the rod, and he would be completely imprisoned. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, tai Qing even wanted to die. ¡±


    ¡°Although it knew that it was an Artifact Spirit, it had its own thoughts, judgment, and feelings. ¡±


    ¡°If he had to stay in the staff for a long time, it would definitely be a form of torture. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of the upcoming deathly silence, the weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff was terrified and cried silently. ¡±


    Doctor hai laughed out loud in the outside world.


    ¡°His originally depressed mood was completely gone at this moment, and this scene really made him feel that it was fun. ¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to come across a space crack. After all, the netherworld world was extremely vast. Even if it was a space crack formed in a battle, the probability of it appearing in front of one¡¯s eyes was extremely low. Many creatures that had lived for tens of thousands of years had never seen it before. ¡±


    ¡°This time, not only did he encounter it, but he also saw the stick being swept by the energy from the other side of the spatial crack three times. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re too miserable!¡±¡± Doctor hai approached the Tai Qing stick with a smile and tapped it twice. ¡±


    ¡°As doctor hai approached, the energy was being consumed at an even faster rate. ¡±


    ¡°However, the weapon spirit in the Tai Qing stick had given up struggling. ¡±


    ¡°Even though the remaining 1% of energy could sustain it for at least 1000 years, it would be useless without doctor hai. ¡±


    ¡°If he tried to escape, the energy inside would be completely depleted by the newly appeared ¡®karmic strike¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the artifact Spirit in the Tai Qing stick cherished the time to explore the outside world. ¡±


    ¡°It was like a deep breath before drowning, filled with memories of this world. ¡±


    ¡°Although I hate the netherworld, I still want to take a look at it ... ¡±


    ¡°Under doctor Hai¡¯s curious gaze, the energy within the Tai Qing staff was completely exhausted, and the lively world in front of the artifact Spirit was shrouded in darkness. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, it could not hear or see, as if it was isolated from the world. ¡±


    He could no longer connect with anything in the outside world.


    Such an environment made it feel afraid.


    ¡°From the moment it was born, it had never feared any external forces. After all, they could not destroy it. ¡±


    ¡°However, the internal damage at this moment had crushed the heart of the Tai Qing staff spirit. ¡±


    ¡°It trembled in a dark corner, crying silently. ¡±


    This was the first time it had experienced darkness.


    ¡°And it knew that the darkness would last for a long, long time, and that these days had just begun ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, if it could, it was even willing to choose death. ¡±


    ¡°From the very beginning, its fate had been controlled by the Grand Supreme, and it had always regarded the Grand Supreme as its father. ¡±


    ¡°However, it had waited for too long, during which the zenith had contacted it several times. ¡±


    ¡°However, when he found out that it was training venerable devil ape, the Grand Supreme refused its return and asked it to continue training venerable devil ape. ¡±


    ¡°The weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff chose to carry out the order given by the Grand Elder, who he regarded as his father. ¡±


    ''???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? N ovelBi(n)'',


    ¡°However, deep in its heart, it was always thinking about going home. ¡±


    ¡°Previously in the second realm, when it saw the eastern Emperor Taiyi, the weapon spirit in the Tai Qing staff thought that it would be taken away. It did not expect that it would be abandoned in the end ... ¡±


    ¡°The more it thought about it, the angrier it became. It felt that becoming a weapon spirit was a kind of sorrow. Without its own life journey, everything was under the control of others. ¡±


    ¡°However, there was nothing it could do now. It could only wait for the moment when it would wake up. ¡±


    ¡°After an unknown period of time, the weeping tai Qing staff suddenly felt a strange energy in the darkness. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, it suddenly woke up. ¡±


    Why was there still energy left? wasn¡¯t it exhausted?


    ¡°It carefully sensed this seemingly invisible energy, trying to find its trace. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, he discovered the essence of this energy. It was actually the virtuous Yin aura of the man outside. ¡±


    Could this energy be absorbed? The weapon spirit inside the Tai Qing stick had this thought.


    ¡°However, it quickly chose to give up. ¡±


    ¡°The source of its power came from the ¡®pond of virtue¡¯ in the heavenly realm and heavenly Dao realm, which was also called the lake of virtue. If it absorbed this completely opposite power of Yin virtue, the rod might not be able to withstand it. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, using Yin virtue as a source of power, wasn¡¯t that betrayal? ¡±


    The artifact Spirit was caught in a mental struggle at this moment.


    ¡°In the darkness, the artifact Spirit¡¯s mind kept replaying the past. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a crack appeared in its heart that was firmly loyal to the heaven realm, and it continued to expand. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be used by anyone. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make my own choice to live this time! ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, the weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff chose to touch the power in the darkness and began to absorb it greedily. ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it would die if it absorbed this power, but it didn¡¯t care. ¡±


    ¡°Rather than waiting for recovery in the dark, it was better to fight to the death. ¡±


    ¡°What tai Qing rod didn¡¯t know was that its own attribute didn¡¯t conflict with Yin virtue at all, because it was made of Holy Spirit power. (PS: the Holy Spirit force was mentioned before. When the Three Realms were created, it was the source of the world that was distributed to the Dominator of the six realms and the heavenly Dao!) ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, whether it was the merits of the heaven realm or the merits of the yin realm, the Tai Qing stick could absorb and use them as a source of power. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the darkness in front of the Tai Qing staff was gradually dispersed. ¡±


    ¡°What appeared before him was doctor hai, who was using his teeth to bite the body of the Tai Qing stick. He seemed to be measuring the material of the Tai Qing stick, but his method was a little rough ... ¡±


    ¡°Looking at doctor hai who had given him a new life, the Tai Qing staff¡¯s spirit felt a warm feeling in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve decided to make my own choice this time, I should be the one to choose who the master is! ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, the Tai Qing staff spirit extended its consciousness and looked at doctor hai,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you willing to become my master?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°A tender voice suddenly rang out in doctor Hai¡¯s mind, giving him a fright. He immediately looked around, trying to find the source of the voice. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s me, the rod in your hand!¡±¡± The artifact Spirit said in an unpleasant tone. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My goodness, the rod is speaking. Could it be the artifact Spirit?¡±¡± Doctor hai was very surprised. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right!¡±¡± The artifact Spirit immediately replied. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, doctor hai had already noticed that the stick was not simple. ¡±


    ¡°After all, it had fallen from the sky and destroyed an Island, but it was still safe and sound. After that, it had been hit three times by an expert who had Torn Space, but it had not left a single mark. It could be seen that this staff was extremely extraordinary. ¡±


    That was why he had been trying to find out what the rod was made of.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that this rod would actually give birth to a weapon spirit.


    ¡°In his life, doctor hai had seen many magic tools that had gained consciousness, but this was the first time he had seen a magic tool that had gained a spirit. ¡±


    ¡°The birth of a weapon¡¯s spirit and the birth of a consciousness were two completely different concepts. The birth of a consciousness meant that one could understand the master¡¯s words and carry out tasks according to the master¡¯s instructions, but the birth of a weapon¡¯s spirit was equivalent to the birth of new life. ¡±


    ¡°Artifact spirits were able to think on their own, and they also had emotions that normal living beings had. ¡±


    ¡°So when he heard the voice in his mind admit that it was the artifact Spirit, doctor hai was truly stunned. ¡±


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you willing to become my new master? ¡°¡± The artifact Spirit asked again, his heart filled with anticipation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡± You¡¯re too direct. Are all divine artifacts so bold and unrestrained? ¡°¡± Doctor hai was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°Although doctor hai knew that his luck was indeed a little bit good, the fact that the divine tool had taken the initiative to throw itself into his arms was truly something that doctor hai could not digest for a moment. ¡±


    The Tai Qing staff¡¯s weapon spirit was speechless.


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll ask you one more time, are you willing to be my new master?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not willing!¡±¡± Doctor hai answered. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why? do you know that I have the power to reach the heavens?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t care what you can do, I have a weapon now!¡±¡± Doctor hai said without a care. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can your weapon compare to mine?¡±¡± The artifact Spirit was very surprised. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Much better than you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe it, take it out and see!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When doctor hai heard this, he took out a golden scepter. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What kind of bullsh * t weapon is this? I can break 100 of them with one strike!¡±¡± Seeing the Golden scepter, the Tai Qing staff spirit said in exasperation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t know sh * t. This scepter is the dark sea King scepter left behind by the Empress. I only need this in my life!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the weapon spirit in the Tai Qing staff could not help but roll its eyes. ¡±


    This was a F * cking country bumpkin!


    ¡°He had thought that with the protection of the yin virtue, he would be a Big Shot in the netherworld. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be compared to an ordinary scepter ... This rod was so angry! ¡±


    It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t want this master!


    ¡°¡±¡±By the way, how about I help you find a master?¡±¡± Doctor hai suddenly asked with anticipation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do I f * cking care about a master? Do you think I¡¯m cabbages!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, I know a really evil man. He has many strong men under him. If you hang out with him, you¡¯ll definitely be in a good position!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, doctor hai suddenly thought of his next step. ¡±


    ¡°Recently, a Super Evil force had appeared in the starry Sea region. It was called the shadow Army and had a group of immortal State Warriors under it. ¡±


    ¡°It could be said that the powerful Dragon suppressed the snake in the land. When they crossed the border, they robbed many forces. In doctor Hai¡¯s eyes, they could be considered a Super Evil force. ¡±


    ¡°Doctor hai had been coveting this force for a long time, but he knew that with his strength as a ghost emperor, the leader of that force probably wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to him. ¡±


    ¡°However, knowing that the Tai Qing stick was looking for its owner, he knew that his chance had come. ¡±


    ¡°When the time came, he would gift this fraud to the leader of that force, and he would definitely be able to blend in and become the great villain of his dreams. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, doctor hai chuckled. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Artifact Spirit, listen to my advice. A good horse should be paired with a good saddle. A divine artifact like you naturally needs a powerful leader to control it. The master I found for you this time will definitely satisfy you!¡±¡± Doctor hai said patiently. ¡±


    ¡°When the Tai Qing staff spirit heard this, it could not help rolling its eyes. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t even have the slightest thought of agreeing.


    ¡°However, when it thought about how it had to stay by doctor Hai¡¯s side to absorb the power of Yin virtue that was dissipating from doctor Hai¡¯s body, it finally opened its mouth and said, ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Take me to see him, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll agree!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡± Alright, let¡¯s go. Our destination is the starry sky islands! ¡°¡± Doctor hai was overjoyed when he heard that the rod had agreed to meet with the leader of the shadow Army. ¡±


    ¡°Then, he clenched his rod tightly and flew into the air, flying far away. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re flying too slowly!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is already my fastest speed!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let me bring you to experience extreme speed, hold tight!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid stick, you¡¯re flying in the wrong direction ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°[One slash: please subscribe~please monthly votes ... It¡¯s been a few months since I¡¯ve been on the classified monthly votes list, and my subscriptions have been dropping. (Wailing!)] ¡±

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729: The Sea King¡¯s sadness


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Starry Sea region, central islands. ¡±


    ¡°In the long period of the sea realm¡¯s hegemony, not only had this area not been occupied by any forces, but it had also become a buffer zone for the various major forces. ¡±


    ¡°There were a total of 27 islands, each with a different use. ¡±


    ¡°Most of the islands were used for material transactions between various forces, and some were used to build entertainment facilities, such as taverns, arenas, and so on. ¡±


    This was a Pure Land in the cruel competition of the starry sky Sea realm.


    ¡°But even so, this place was not without danger. ¡±


    ¡°Because of the lack of order, there were often battles here, and one¡¯s own strength was also the most important guarantee. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, because there was a large amount of wealth gathered here, there would always be forces who would take the risk of being besieged by various major forces to plunder it. ¡±


    ¡°For example, not long ago, the forces of the wicked Alliance had come with an Army and captured three islands, taking away a large amount of wealth. ¡±


    ¡°Recently, the most eye-catching force in the starry sky islands was the new force coming from the direction of the sea of vanity. ¡±


    Shadow Army!


    This force could be said to be arrogant.


    ¡°Ever since he stepped into the starry Sea region, he had been plundering and suppressing several extremely powerful forces in this Sea region. He had taken away all their assets. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, the various major forces in the starry Sea region had thought of joining forces to expel this new force. ¡±


    ¡°However, after learning more about the shadow Troop and the large number of immortal State Warriors in this force, they became more and more dispirited. ¡±


    ¡°This was a completely unequal power, and being hostile to it was simply an act of courting death. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, other than cursing in their hearts, they had no other choice. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the major forces of the starry Sea region could not understand why such a powerful force would not settle in the central Sea region to compete for the most precious divine mystical materials. Instead, they would come to the starry Sea region. ¡±


    But they didn¡¯t dare to ask!


    The shadow Legion was currently stationed on the islands in the center of the starry sea.


    ¡°At this moment, on the inner island of the starry sky islands, the Sea King looked at the wine cup with a melancholic expression, and bitterness filled his heart. ¡±


    ¡°He had been on the run for two months. He had crossed the kuilong Sea area and finally arrived at the starry sky Sea area. Although the forces of the netherworld headquarters had yet to catch up, he was still extremely worried. ¡±


    ¡°Even though he knew that his life was tough and he had dodged several life and death crises, he was still alive. ¡±


    ¡°However, this crisis couldn¡¯t be resolved just by avoiding it. After all, angering the netherworld Chamber of Commerce would inevitably lead to a lot of trouble in the future. Everything was just the beginning. ¡±


    ¡°This time, they were stationed at the starry sky islands. Other than resting during the journey, the most important thing was supplies. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, they would start their journey again, escape to the outer seas, and find land to land. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the influence of netherworld Chamber of Commerce would be much weaker on land. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, when he was at the West of the sea of vanity, he had wanted to log into the vast void domain. However, what made him dumbfounded was that he had met another player there. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, a conflict almost broke out, but he managed to stop it in time. Then, he chose to leave the vast void and continued to head west. ¡±


    They arrived at the starry Sea region after a long journey.


    ¡°The Sea King was very confused about the future at the moment. After seeing the power of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, he felt that it was unrealistic for him to compete with it. After all, the gap in strength was too big. ¡±


    ¡°Even if he was allowed to develop steadily for tens of thousands of years, there would be no hope, unless there was a great opportunity. ¡±


    This was also the reason why the Sea King was extremely depressed at this moment.


    ¡°After all, they had already offended each other, and the enmity would definitely end with one side being destroyed. ¡±


    ¡°But now, no matter how he looked at it, the chances of him being annihilated were higher. The chances of him winning were less than 0.01%, or even lower. ¡±


    ¡°Just as the Sea King was planning his future, Sha Shui entered his room and said respectfully,¡±¡±¡±¡±Country ruler, there¡¯s a person outside who wishes to see you. He says that he wishes to gift you a peerless divine weapon!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Sea King frowned slightly.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Call me boss in the future. I¡¯m no longer the country ruler. Call that person in!¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°When Sha Shui heard this, he nodded his head respectfully and left the room. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, under Sha Shui¡¯s lead, doctor hai entered the Sea king¡¯s room with the Tai Qing stick. ¡±


    ¡°When he saw the Sea King, doctor hai said in a familiar manner,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, I want to join the organization!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    The Sea King was dumbfounded as it looked at doctor hai.


    ¡°He also realized that doctor hai looked very familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before. ¡±


    ¡°After some thought, he took out a small manual and began to flip through it. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, the Sea King found the reason why doctor hai looked familiar. ¡±


    One of the pages of the booklet had a portrait of doctor hai and a passage of words.


    Doctor hai:


    [Character introduction: Yin de body-protecting eunuch hai. He has the power of ¡®karmic strike¡¯. Countless players have died in his hands. He specializes in punishing evil people!]


    The details are as follows:


    ¡°[Character note: extremely dangerous, can not be provoked!] ¡±


    ¡°[Restraint method: no damage to good people, such as white charm, wood spirit clan, etc ...] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The booklet in the Sea king¡¯s hand was a gift from the players. On the cover, the words ¡°¡±sea wall board¡±¡± were written in a crooked way. ¡±


    ¡°After hei sui left the colored glass Coast, the players wanted to help the Sea King develop better. ¡±


    ¡°An enthusiastic player extracted some posts from the forum and summarized a copy of the ¡°¡±Sea area wall board¡±¡±, and asked hei sui to pass it to the sea King. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to doctor hai, there were also many people that the Sea King was familiar with and unfamiliar with. ¡±


    ¡°However, the Sea King¡¯s understanding of them was relatively shallow, while the players had a deeper understanding of these characters through the analysis panel. ¡±


    This booklet was a parting gift from the players to the sea King. It contained the players ¡®beautiful vision of the leek growing quickly.


    ......


    ¡°After looking at the portrait on the page and then at doctor hai, the Sea King confirmed that this person was the doctor hai described in the book. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°Yin de was a very mysterious thing in the Sea King¡¯s eyes. In any case, he had never seen it in his life. ¡±


    ¡°After seeing the numerous pages of doctor Hai¡¯s personal introduction, he felt guilty. ¡±


    The nemesis of evil people? Am I considered an evil person?


    ¡°After thinking for a while, the Sea King had to admit a terrible fact. It was a F * cking villain. After all, it had done bad things in its life and had never done a good thing. ¡±


    It was even more so in the early stages of its growth. It exterminated several sea tribes and took in their clansmen.


    ¡°The Sea King believed that the players would not lie to it, so it looked at doctor hai with a guilty look. ¡±


    ¡°He really couldn¡¯t afford to offend this guy. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as strong as him, but he had the yin virtue to protect his body. He had the capital to be wild. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, please let me join the organization. I want to follow you and become a big villain!¡±¡± Doctor hai spoke again with an expectant look. ¡±


    The Sea King was speechless.


    ¡°As a great philanthropist who is protected by Yin virtue, are you serious? ¡±


    Don¡¯t you have any idea?


    ¡°Of course, the Sea King didn¡¯t dare to agree to this request, or it would have a long life. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the Sea King had already confirmed that he was an evil person. If he established a karma link with doctor hai, the Army of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce would probably arrive in the next moment. ¡±


    ¡°Then, the entire Army would be annihilated on the spot ... ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, the Sea King shivered and looked at doctor hai with fear in his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That ... I¡¯m a good person!¡±¡± The Sea King said with a red face. ¡±


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    Doctor hai was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    ¡°Listen, is this something that a great villain in my heart would say? ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I think you can be an evil person!¡±¡± Doctor hai couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±But I¡¯m really a good person!¡±¡± The Sea King tried to struggle. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, the camp of mute¡¯s second Army is on fire. It can¡¯t be put out no matter what. A lot of mystical materials have been burned!¡±¡± At this time, hei sui hurriedly ran into the sea king¡¯s room and spoke with a panicked expression. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Sea King couldn¡¯t help but cover its face. ¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t even related, and the karmic blow had already arrived. Wasn¡¯t this a little too fast? let me prepare. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, several figures hurriedly entered the Sea king¡¯s room. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, there¡¯s an earthquake on the island where mutt¡¯s Third Army is stationed ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, a soldier in the 5th Army of mutt suffered from Qi deviation during cultivation. He started a massacre ^...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, one of the members of the shadow Legion dissipated on the spot because he didn¡¯t replenish his soul praying liquid in time ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Hearing the report from his subordinates, the Sea King was dumbfounded. In his heart, he really cursed the White charm dog. ¡±


    ¡°The players didn¡¯t lie to me, this guy is really a malignant tumor! ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of the description of doctor hai in the booklet, the Sea King shivered, feeling that he was in big trouble! ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King did not know that doctor hai could be considered his ancestor. ¡±


    ¡°The sea kingdom of BIMU was once a member of the netherworld sea kingdom, and doctor hai was once the king of the netherworld sea kingdom. It was even his idea to split the netherworld sea kingdom into eight kingdoms. ¡±


    ¡°Although they were not of the same bloodline, in terms of seniority, he could be called an ¡°¡±ancestor.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°However, because too much time had passed, the Sea King did not know Doctor hai, and doctor hai did not know the Sea King. The two of them did not know that there was such a relationship between them. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the suppression from the ancestor made the Sea King panic. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Doctor hai, leave quickly. My small temple can¡¯t keep a great God like you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, I¡¯ve made up my mind. If I don¡¯t join your organization, I won¡¯t leave, even if you kill me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at doctor Hai¡¯s serious face, the Sea King wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡±


    Aren¡¯t you a little too enlightened? does this mean that you won¡¯t give up until I die?


    They gave me a death sentence on the spot?


    I¡¯ve even avoided the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s pursuit. Do you think I¡¯m going to die in your hands? I¡¯m not willing to die!


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King focused its mind and began to think of countermeasures. ¡±


    ¡°Killing doctor hai was definitely not a reliable method. After all, the player¡¯s manual clearly stated that this guy could not be killed. Instead, the person who attacked would be punished by karma. ¡±


    ¡°However, it didn¡¯t seem to work even if he tried to persuade him. This guy looked very stubborn! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King¡¯s mood was complicated, similar to the leader of the wicked Alliance. ¡±


    ¡°He gritted his teeth at doctor hai, but there was nothing he could do. ¡±


    There was no other way.


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King once again opened the booklet given to him by the players, trying to find a way to solve the crisis. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King¡¯s eyes suddenly focused on a sentence. ¡±


    ¡°[It has no effect on good people, such as the White succubus and the wood spirit ...] ¡±


    Good people are harmless?


    ¡°After seeing the words marked by the players, the Sea King grabbed onto the life-saving straw and immediately shouted at hei sui and the others,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hurry up and fork out some mystical materials. Let¡¯s go to the disaster relief. Let¡¯s see if there are any weak races in this Sea area that can¡¯t eat their fill or are being bullied by the big forces. We¡¯ll go help them!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In the Sea King¡¯s opinion, only doing good could eliminate this karma link. ¡±


    ¡°When hei sui and the others heard this, they were dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the ferocious-looking Sea King, they really wanted to ask,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, are you serious?¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730: A roar when seeing injustice


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°When they heard the Sea King suddenly say that he was going to provide disaster relief, hei sui and the others were dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°In their impression, although the Sea King treated his own people very well, he had always been a ruthless character who was decisive in killing. ¡±


    This could be seen from the time when they seized control of the eight nations and killed the inheritor of the netherworld sea.


    ¡°If the ocean King had said that they were going to Rob other forces of mystical materials, they would have taken it for granted. But when they heard that the ocean King was going to provide disaster relief, they were full of question marks. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, hei sui gathered his courage and asked the Sea King,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, are you serious?¡±¡± ¡±


    The Sea King was speechless.


    ¡°At this critical moment of life and death, how can I not be serious?! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡± Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? quickly fork out some mystical materials and set off with me for disaster relief! ¡°¡± The Sea King roared. ¡±


    ¡°Although hei sui and the others were dumbfounded, they still decisively turned around and went to arrange things according to the sea King¡¯s orders. ¡±


    ¡°After hei sui and the others left, the Sea King turned to look at doctor hai, who was still in a daze, and said, ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re going to do some good, do you want to come? ¡°¡± ¡±


    Doctor hai was speechless.


    ¡°¡±¡± You¡¯re so hypocritical. A few days ago, I saw you plundering a force with my own eyes. At that time, you clearly took away all the resources in their inventory and even smashed the head of the leader of the force. ¡±


    ¡°Now, he actually said that he was going to provide disaster relief ... ¡±


    ¡°Listen, this is not something a great villain would say. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, this must be a test for me. I have to stay calm! ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, doctor hai grinned and said, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King was the first to lose his cool. However, since he had already decided, he didn¡¯t dawdle and immediately left with doctor hai. ¡±


    Hei sui had already organized his Army.


    ¡°With the Sea King¡¯s order, the major legions boarded the warships one after another and sailed to the nearby waters. ¡±


    ¡°Following the information provided by hei sui, the Sea King led the Army to a dilapidated Reef Beach. ¡±


    ¡°When the Sea King had first arrived at the sea realm of stars, he had also come here and discovered the wood Crab Clan, a clan that was in dire straits. There were less than 100 people in the clan, and they were the lowest level of power in the sea realm. ¡±


    ¡°Because there was no profit, the Sea King did not care about this race at all when they passed by. Only hei sui, who was in charge of the navigation records, had an impression of them. ¡±


    ¡°However, in the eyes of the Sea King, this race was a life-saving straw to escape doctor Hai¡¯s karmic punishment. ¡±


    As the warship approached the reef Beach.


    The¡¯ wood crab tribesmen¡¯ inside were alarmed and stuck their heads out.


    ¡°After seeing the huge fleet led by the sea King, the wood crab tribesmen shivered. However, they did not choose to hide. Instead, they trembled as they walked toward the dock of the warship. ¡±


    ¡°This was because they knew that there was no use in hiding from such a powerful force. On the contrary, they would only anger this force and die a more miserable death. ¡±


    ¡°While they were waiting, the Sea King, hei sui, and the others disembarked from the ship with big and small bags of mystical materials and supplies. ¡±


    ¡°Before the Sea King could say anything, the old man from the wood Crab Clan trembled as he raised the bag of fruits in his hand and knelt in front of the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°This was the only food they had left, and there was nothing else they could offer as a tribute to the powerful forces. ¡±


    The Sea King was stunned when it saw this.


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, three warships are leaking. They seem to be sinking!¡±¡± At this moment, LAN Huoshan¡¯s shout came from the warship behind. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Sea King trembled. ¡±


    Was the karmic retribution here?!


    ¡°The Sea King quickly stepped forward, wanting to help the wood crab tribe leader stand up. At this time, the wood crab tribe leader was so scared that his body leaned back, and his face was full of fear. ¡±


    The Sea King was speechless.


    Do I look that scary?


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t move!¡±¡± In order to prevent further losses, the Sea King immediately roared at the wood Crab clan¡¯s chief. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Following the Sea King¡¯s roar, an explosion was heard in the distance. ¡±


    The Sea King turned around and was shocked to find that black smoke was rising from the No. 3 battleship. It was obvious that there had been an internal explosion.


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, the third battleship exploded!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I f * cking saw it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the wood crab tribe¡¯s chief, who was still kneeling on the ground, the Sea King wanted to cry but had no tears. It decided not to be fierce anymore and would instead speak nicely. ¡±


    ¡°He squeezed out a smile and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Old chief, have you been having a hard time recently?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I know you don¡¯t like these fruits. Next year, we will definitely pick more mystical materials and you will be satisfied!¡±¡± The wrinkled faces of the wood crab tribesmen were filled with fear, and they were so frightened that they almost cried. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King felt very tired. It suddenly felt that it was really difficult to be a good person. ¡±


    Do I look like a bad person who¡¯s here to collect Tributes?


    ¡°Even if you send these rotten fruits to my mouth, I will still despise them ... ¡±


    ¡°However, when it thought of doctor hai beside it, the Sea King quickly went forward and helped the wood Crab Clan leader up from the ground. Then, it took a bag of mystical materials from hei sui and handed it to the wood Crab Clan leader. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I know that your life is hard. Take this bag of mystical materials and cultivate more powerful clansmen to live a good life. If you have any difficulties in the future, come to me. Remember, my name is the Sea King. If anyone bullies you in the future, just tell me my name. If it doesn¡¯t work, come to me. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±¡± ¡±


    The wood crab tribe leader was dumbfounded when he received the mystical materials.


    He felt like he was in a dream. It was too fake!


    ¡°After living for hundreds of years, this was the first time he had encountered such a ridiculous thing. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t take the tributes, but gave him mystical materials. How did this powerful warrior build such a powerful force? ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the sea King with a fake smile on his face, the wood crab tribe leader felt that the Sea King¡¯s brain was probably damaged. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, the wood crab tribe leader naturally did not dare to say anything about this. He hurriedly led the tribesmen behind him to kneel on the ground and kowtow. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the Sea King was so frightened that it almost knelt down. ¡±


    My battleships are so expensive!


    He immediately signaled hei sui and the others to help the wood crab tribesmen up.


    ¡°After another round of comforting and flattering words, the Sea King hurriedly led the Army to evacuate from the reef Beach and headed for their next target. ¡±


    The wood crab tribesmen were left dumbstruck.


    ......


    ¡°Doctor hai, who saw all of this, once again fell into a state of suspicion. ¡±


    ¡°However, he still chose to remain calm. This was definitely a test. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the path to becoming an evil person was always full of thorns and challenges ... ¡±


    ¡°Next, in order to get rid of doctor Hai¡¯s karmic connection, the Sea King did good wherever he went. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, they even stopped a sea war and forcefully pulled the leaders of the two warring forces to sit down and negotiate. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of the Sea King¡¯s despotic power, the leaders of the two forces were frightened and immediately promised not to attack each other. ¡±


    Only then did the Sea King let them go.


    ¡°Along the way, the Sea King¡¯s warship often broke down or was damaged. ¡±


    ¡°However, with the accumulation of good deeds, the Sea King found that the frequency of karmic sanctions had significantly decreased. ¡±


    ¡°Realizing that this move could really save it, the Sea King¡¯s heart of doing good became even more eager. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the Sea King felt that the players had saved him again. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At the end of the half-month voyage, the Sea King had lost more than 20 warships, but it had helped more than 40 races through the crisis and sponsored a big gift pack of growth mystical materials. ¡±


    ¡°Although the continuous loss of mystical materials made the Sea King¡¯s heart ache, at this point, the Sea King could only grit his teeth and continue to do good until doctor Hai¡¯s karmic punishment was broken. ¡±


    Everything was for the sake of living.


    ¡°In the days that followed, the Sea King led his subordinates to wander the starry Sea region. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by Nov elB i n'',


    Roar when you see injustice!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have money or resources, I¡¯ll pay! ¡±


    ......


    His continuous acts of kindness even made the Sea King feel that he was a good person.


    ¡°Doctor hai, who was accompanying them, began to doubt the turtle¡¯s life. He felt that there was something wrong with this test. ¡±


    ¡°However, he had seen the Sea king¡¯s evil deeds with his own eyes, so he chose to continue to remain calm ... ¡±


    ¡°As more and more good deeds were done, the Sea King was delighted to find that there were no more battleships that were damaged or suddenly in danger. ¡±


    All of this made the Sea King feel that its efforts were worth it.


    He had finally escaped doctor Hai¡¯s karmic punishment.


    ¡°However, doctor hai was the first to lose his cool. ¡±


    He felt that he had entered a fake evil force. It was too hypocritical and not in line with his dream.


    So he went to the sea King and proposed to leave.


    ¡°However, at this moment, how could the Sea King let him leave? ¡±


    The Sea King had already thought of a way to deal with the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s sanctions.


    ¡°That was to keep doctor hai, who was protected by the virtue of Yin, and tie him to the boat. In the future, if the netherworld Chamber of Commerce wanted to punish him, they would have to meet Doctor hai. With his protection of the virtue of Yin, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him! ¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of the Sea King, doctor hai was a life-saving straw. Since he was already here, it was impossible for him to leave! ¡±


    Be my philanthropist!


    ¡°If you want to kill me, you¡¯ll have to step over doctor Hai¡¯s corpse. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the Sea King immediately agreed to doctor Hai¡¯s request to join his organization. ¡±


    ¡°After hearing this, doctor hai felt some resistance in his heart. He chose to refuse and told the Sea King that this was not the path he wanted to take. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King had already thought of a countermeasure for this and told doctor hai a truth in a sincere and earnest tone,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why do we become villains? What we¡¯re doing now is to cast a long line to catch the big fish. We¡¯ll raise them first, and when they grow up, we¡¯ll get a big harvest in one go. That¡¯s the long-term vision of a great villain!¡±¡± ¡±


    These words scared doctor hai.


    ¡°When he thought about how he had personally witnessed the Sea King plundering the big forces in the sea of stars, he suddenly believed it. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King told him again,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t understand this principle now because you haven¡¯t become an evil person yet. Follow me and learn more. Only then will you be able to realize your dream in the future!¡±¡± ¡±


    Doctor hai was completely moved by this.


    He chose to join the Sea king¡¯s camp without any hesitation.


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King was overjoyed. He knew that he had the biggest trump card to face the netherworld Chamber of Commerce. ¡±


    ¡°From then on, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce would no longer be able to threaten him. ¡±


    ¡°However, the Sea King was clear that it could no longer do evil things. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, doctor hai would be the first to find fault with him. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he was a double-edged sword. The consequence of doing evil was to be punished by doctor Hai¡¯s karma, so he decided to be a good person in the future. ¡±


    Everything was for the sake of living.


    ¡°However, on the bright side, he might be able to accumulate Yin virtue and obtain the ability to protect himself. ¡±


    ¡°Without the threat of life and death, the Sea King was very happy. ¡±


    ¡°It was also at this time that doctor hai offered his tai Qing stick to his boss, the Sea King ... ¡±


    ......


    At the yellow Springs headquarters.


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s going on? how many times has it been? why are you still going?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not sure. Every time the space is torn apart, it becomes extremely unstable. There¡¯s no way to reach the starry sea realm!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do we do now? how are we going to head to the starry Sea region to kill the target?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Forget it. I¡¯ll report the situation to the higher-ups first and give up on this mission for the time being!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    What the ocean King didn¡¯t know was that doctor hai had already helped them survive a life and death crisis during their journey of doing good.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731: Maintaining law and order and peace


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the past, I had a choice, so I was an evil person. But now, I have no choice, so I can only be a good person. ¡±


    This was the true portrayal of the Sea King¡¯s current stage.


    This force that had just arrived at the new Star Ocean domain was originally a vicious and evil plundering organization in the eyes of the local forces.


    ¡°They were terrified of being targeted, and at the same time, they were prepared to take precautions. ¡±


    ¡°However, after this force plundered several local forces, their next move made them a little confused. ¡±


    ¡°They had actually started to pick out the strong and help the weak in this Sea region, giving their resources to the poor and weak powers in batches. ¡±


    ¡°What was more excessive was that as long as a fight broke out in the sea area and this force knew about it, they would definitely get involved and drag the leaders of the two forces to have a long talk. If they didn¡¯t satisfy the leaders, they wouldn¡¯t let them leave. ¡±


    Such an action left the various major powers dumbfounded.


    Can¡¯t we just follow the law of the jungle?


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t block our way. ¡±


    We have the dream of going to the central Sea area. Aren¡¯t you killing our dreams by doing this?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Sea King was trying to kill all the fights and carry out the good deed to the end. ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King would not allow any form of attack, plunder, or war to happen. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King had become the police force that maintained public order and peace in the starry Sea region. ¡±


    ¡°As long as someone made a mistake, they had to intervene, whether they were willing or not! ¡±


    ¡°Under the suppression of the Sea King¡¯s Iron Fist, the starry sky Sea region had been peaceful recently, and none of the forces dared to cause trouble. ¡±


    ¡°Although they were aggrieved, they were also helpless. Who asked them to be unable to contend with the forces of the Sea King? ¡±


    ¡°During this period, doctor hai had put in a lot of effort. ¡±


    ¡°Since he no longer had any psychological burden and thought that he was doing evil, doctor hai would put in a lot of effort every time. ¡±


    ¡°Every time he completed a task, doctor hai would smile with an intoxicated expression. ¡±


    ¡°In his heart, he felt incomparably happy. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, the Sea King was also very speechless. It didn¡¯t understand why this guy¡¯s dream was to be an evil person when he clearly liked to do good deeds. His head was kicked by Yingying? ¡±


    ¡°However, during this time, there was one thing that made the Sea King extremely happy. ¡±


    Because he had obtained a stick.


    ¡°The stick had been in doctor Hai¡¯s hands the entire time, so he had not paid it any attention. ¡±


    ¡°However, after coming into contact with it, he realized that there was actually a weapon spirit inside the rod. ¡±


    ¡°This was enough to prove the value of this stick. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a divine artifact. After all, even gods might not necessarily have a weapon with a weapon spirit inside. ¡±


    ¡°Since doctor hai offered the rod, the Sea King did not hesitate and immediately agreed. ¡±


    ¡°However, what made the Sea King somewhat unwilling was that the artifact Spirit in the Tai Qing stick did not recognize him as its master at all, but it agreed to be used by him. ¡±


    ¡°As for the reason, it was naturally because tai Qing Zhu still wanted to stay by doctor Hai¡¯s side to recharge. ¡±


    ¡°However, there had to be a reason for it to stay. Now that doctor hai had submitted to the sea King and offered it to him, it agreed. ¡±


    ¡°However, it did not acknowledge the Sea King as its master at all, because it was only living for itself now. ¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t hate the heaven, but the long wait had worn down its expectations of the heaven. Countless expectations had been turned into nothing, which made it hate the heaven, including its father, the zenith, who was always unwilling to let it leave the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°As for the netherworld, it didn¡¯t hate it at all. Its previous actions were only because it had always been thinking from the perspective of the heaven realm. ¡±


    '''',


    It was different now. It only lived for itself and didn¡¯t want to join in the dispute between the heaven realm and the netherworld.


    ¡°He was an Artifact Spirit, so why did he have to live so tiredly? ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the weapon spirit of the Tai Qing staff had been completely dispirited. His mentality had become muddled, and he lived day by day. ¡±


    ¡°For now, it planned to follow the sea King and doctor hai. When it wanted to leave, it would consider other things. ¡±


    These Sea Kings naturally didn¡¯t know. They only knew that the weapon spirit inside the stick was very stubborn and wouldn¡¯t agree to let them be its master no matter what.


    ¡°But even so, the Sea King was very satisfied. After all, the artifact Spirit had agreed to let it use it. ¡±


    ¡°After that, the Sea King went to test the power of the stick. As a result, the stick smashed a deep pit with a diameter of a thousand meters on the surface of the sea. In an instant, waves that were a hundred meters high were pushed in all directions, and it lasted for a long time before it subsided. ¡±


    ¡°The power displayed by the Tai Qing stick stunned the Sea King on the spot. At the same time, it knew that it had picked up a treasure. ¡±


    ¡°For this reason, he even found an immortal state Shadow Warrior to fight with him and test his actual combat ability. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, he had only swung his staff three times, but the Shadow Warrior¡¯s soul had almost been destroyed. ¡±


    ¡°Knowing the power of the rod, the Sea King was pleased. ¡±


    ¡°He felt that doctor hai was truly a treasure. Not only did he help him resolve a life and death crisis, but he had even given him such a precious rod. ¡±


    She definitely couldn¡¯t let him leave!


    ¡°What the Sea King did not know was that the moment he came into contact with doctor hai, a cursed Gu insect had flown out of the path of hell. ¡±


    ¡°An ancient God who had cast the wrong curse had, by chance, cast the curse on the Sea King. ¡±


    It could be said that the Sea King¡¯s karmic punishment was already on the way.


    ¡°However, as the Sea King continued to do good deeds, the Gu worm suddenly lost its way ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At the same time, strange things happened frequently in the yellow Springs headquarters in the central Sea area. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the yellow Springs headquarters had already found out that the Sea King was in the starry Sea region through the messages sent by the emissaries from the other Sea regions. ¡±


    It would have been easy to exterminate this force.


    ¡°However, when the gods in the headquarters wanted to tear space and go there, they would always encounter many problems. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t spatial disorder, then it was spatial reversal, or even directly teleported to the wrong place. ¡±


    One of the most dangerous times was when a God was torn apart by the reverse flow in the space Channel and almost lost his life.


    It could be said that any action that posed a danger to doctor hai would be inadvertently interfered with by the power of the laws of the netherworld and disintegrated.


    ¡°After countless attempts, the netherworld headquarters had to put aside the idea of killing the Sea King and his subordinate forces for the time being. ¡±


    ¡°However, they did not give up completely. ¡±


    This was because one of the objectives of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce was to eliminate all forces that might pose a threat to the Chamber of Commerce in the future. This was also one of the reasons why the Chamber of Commerce could stand still today.


    ¡°At this time, the Sea King was the target that needed to be eliminated at this stage. ¡±


    ¡°Although the venerable tree had said that there was a way out, he could not represent the higher-ups of the netherworld. ¡±


    The senior members of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce had no choice but to give venerable tree a headache.


    ¡°He had extremely strong combat power, but he had repeatedly let go of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce¡¯s potential enemies. He was so willful that the upper echelons of the netherworld couldn¡¯t be angry. ¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing happened often, so the senior members of netherworld were already used to venerable tree¡¯s release of the shadow race. ¡±


    ¡°However, this didn¡¯t mean that the yellow Springs headquarters would let the Sea King go. ¡±


    ¡°Next, they would still carry out the pursuit of the Sea King. ¡±


    ¡°If they really wanted to give face to the venerable tree and not pursue the matter, the netherworld Chamber of Commerce might have no hostile forces in the central Sea area, which was obviously unrealistic ... ¡±


    ......


    '''',


    As for the players.


    ¡°With the departure of tai Qing rod, Bai SU¡¯s days were over. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, the players missed the time when they had to line up a month ago. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, as long as one could afford to wait, they would be able to have opportunities. They were much more generous than the stupid officials. ¡±


    ¡°However, even though tai Qing had left, he had left behind a valuable treasure among the players. ¡±


    ¡°A large number of cultivation techniques, knowledge, and attribute points to increase strength all sped up the growth of the players. ¡±


    ¡°At this stage, other than leveling up and killing monsters, the players had an additional daily activity. ¡±


    And that was cultivation.


    ¡°Although the cultivation techniques left behind by the Tai Qing staff were all heaven realm cultivation techniques, all cultivation expenses could be replaced by soul coins in the modification of the divine weapon, which made up for the shortcomings of the cultivation techniques very well. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, the entire city of hell was in a frenzy for cultivation. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the training was not boring to the players. Since there was a panel to check, the progress percentage of each stage of the cultivation method could be seen. ¡±


    This gave the players great motivation.


    ¡°Moreover, after each cultivation, the players could see the growth of their physical fitness. During this period, they could also understand the skills that came with the cultivation method, which was of great help in improving their strength. ¡±


    The growth of his attributes also brought endless fun to the players.


    ¡°Therefore, cultivation wasn¡¯t boring for players at all. Moreover, the progress was very fast. The only drawback was that it consumed a lot of soul coins. ¡±


    This also caused the value of soul coins to rise again.


    Many mid-server players even needed to cross servers to buy soul coins.


    ¡°That was because in the central server¡¯s soul coin exchange, soul coins with suitable prices had long been swept clean, and the remaining soul coins were those high-priced soul coins that those black-hearted players put up on the table. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it was a very good choice to buy from another server. ¡±


    The power of the entire central server grew rapidly again.


    ¡°During this period, the first ghost emperor was finally born among the players. ¡±


    This person was ao Jian.


    ¡°With the nomological sword intent, he easily passed the trial challenge at the early stage of the ghost emperor realm, and then proceeded to the trial challenge at the middle and late stages of the ghost emperor realm. ¡±


    ¡°Under the witness of the players, ao Jian created a miracle and passed the trial challenges one after another. He only stopped at the godly state stage. He became the second player in the entire server to pass the demigod stage. ¡±


    And the first place was naturally Lionheart from the European server.


    ¡°He had already completed this challenge before ao Jian, but the difference was that ao Jian had relied on himself, while Lionheart had relied on his demigod Mount, Hakkar. ¡±


    ¡°In the following month, the members of the central server¡¯s hanging wall Group relied on this opportunity, in addition to having sufficient soul coins to supply their cultivation, and also passed the preliminary ghost emperor trial challenge one after another. ¡±


    The entire central server¡¯s combat power soared.


    ......


    The hell server¡¯s strength had also soared.


    ¡°Ever since the hell server¡¯s players became United and started to focus on development, they started to share information and resources. The infighting had also stopped. ¡±


    ¡°Other than the friction between small groups and individuals, Eric¡¯s blacklight had already reconciled with the US military. ¡±


    The sharing of resources and information had brought about the rapid development of the entire hell server.


    ¡°With the help of the AI, Aike, the hell server¡¯s technology improved by leaps and bounds. With the help of the large number of blueprints in the market, the hell server now had the power to conquer the entire Blue Valley ruins. ¡±


    ¡°Eric had also managed to create a super weapon that could threaten immortal State Warriors, just like Hu nuo. ¡±


    [Weather weapon-lightning storm]


    ¡°With the help of the ¡®weather control device¡¯, Arek and the scientists had been able to control the weather in the Third World of the path of hell through countless experiments. They were able to produce lightning storms and launch destructive attacks on fixed areas. ¡±


    ¡°Although it required a large amount of spirit ore resources to power it, Eric knew that one of the shortcomings of the hell suit had been made up for with this weapon. ¡±


    ¡°From then on, they also had the ability to kill gods! ¡±

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732: A new journey


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°With the rise of the cultivation craze, the strength of the players had greatly increased, and Lu Wu also began to plan the next step for the players. ¡±


    ¡°At this stage, Lu Wu had three things to consider. ¡±


    ¡°First, the central sea. ¡±


    ¡°As the area closest to the six paths of reincarnation, this place was rich in precious divine mystical materials, which would be of great help to the improvement of players ¡®strength. Divine mystical materials could also help players better understand the power of laws when they break through to the immortal state in the future. ¡±


    ¡°Second, hell Dao. ¡±


    ¡°Although there were many powerhouses in the path of hell, Ksitigarbha had also left behind many treasures after his death, such as the forbidden techniques of the path of hell, the power of bloodline ... And also the production of divine mystical materials, but the production could not be compared with the central Sea area. ¡±


    ¡°Although there were already players from the hell server in the path of hell, they only occupied a small area in the Third World of the path of hell. ¡±


    The players from the central server could totally open up a new battlefield in the path of hell.


    ¡°Third, Western netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°This world was relatively unfamiliar to the players, but when Lu Wu used the artifact to carefully explore this area, he found that it had long been occupied by the minions of heaven. ¡±


    ¡°Although the heaven realm stronghold in the great death domain had been removed, the entire Western Yin world was the same. It had not been completely eradicated. ¡±


    It was also a good place for players to hone their combat skills and improve their overall quality.


    ¡°All three options were feasible, and Lu Wu and little Bei Li began to discuss their next step. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu was hesitating about this, the divine artifact captured a message in the world of six paths of Samsara. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Western netherworld, fight!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu immediately guessed who this message came from.


    ¡°Naturally, it was from one of the great emperors in the world of six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°As for why they used this method to contact Lu Wu, it was naturally because the great emperors didn¡¯t know where Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, was, and they couldn¡¯t take the initiative to establish contact with him, so they took such a method. ¡±


    It was obvious that the great emperors were also quietly watching the players ¡®growth.


    He also realized the direction of the players ¡®future development.


    ¡°In this regard, after some hesitation, Lu Wu decided to listen to the suggestions of the great emperors and choose to develop in the Western netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Although the path of hell and the yellow Springs sea could help the players grow, it was still too early for the players to settle in these two areas with their current strength. ¡±


    ¡°Even if he went to the path of hell and the central Sea area, he would only be beaten up in the early stages. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the immortal state was just the beginning in those two places, and the players had not even produced a single immortal state powerhouse yet, so the difference in strength was huge. ¡±


    ¡°At this stage, Western netherworld was the only place that could match the players ¡®combat power. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to the heaven, it was completely possible to open up a battlefield in the Western netherworld, helping the players to improve while removing the hidden danger in the heaven. ¡±


    ¡°As for the suggestions of the great emperors, Lu Wu immediately adopted them. ¡±


    ¡°However, since he had the emperor¡¯s support, Lu Wu was ready to play a big game this time. Not only would he let the players from the central server join the battlefield, but all the players from the entire server would also join in the crusade against Western netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°For this reason, Lu Wu began to build a ¡°¡±player city¡±¡± in the death region, which was at the border of the senluo region. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu named this city ¡°¡±heaven¡¯s reverse¡±¡±. The size of the city was much larger than underworld city because it had to accommodate players from five servers. If the city was too small, it would definitely affect its development. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, Lu Wu also built five main city teleportation arrays in this ¡°¡±heaven reverse city¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°They all led to underworld city, Hidden Dragon City (vast void region), Burning Sky City (demon Phoenix region), Blue Valley City (hell region), and tribal city-states (profound wind region). ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°By then, players from the five servers would be able to enter the new city through the main city and expand outwards. ¡±


    ¡°After all of this was completed, Lu Wu began to set up the campaign activities. ¡±


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t set a main mission, he did set up rewards to encourage the players to fight. ¡±


    ¡°For example, the reward for the first kill of a BOSS: ¡±


    ¡°First kill of ghost Governor, ghost general, ghost king, ghost emperor, demigod ... As for gods and ancient gods, from the information that Lu Wu had gathered, there were no experts of the God Realm or ancient God Realm in the Western netherworld. ¡±


    There was also the ¡®major domain point rankings¡¯.


    ¡°Every time a player in this server kills an enemy soldier, they will be rewarded with a corresponding amount of points. The points created by all the players in this server will be the total points of this server, which will be compared with the other servers. At the same time, all players in the top-ranked regions will receive good rewards. ¡±


    There was also a Special Achievement setting.


    ¡°For example, achievements in the number of enemies killed, achievements in battle, special achievements, and so on. ¡±


    ¡°All in all, players would receive achievement points for anything that helped their faction gain a huge advantage in this war. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the achievement mall was also online. ¡±


    There was a new batch of items and equipment that Xiao Bei Li had recently developed.


    This was definitely a good thing for many civilian players.


    ¡°After all, at the current stage, the value of soul coins had risen due to the opening of the cultivation system, and the price to pay to buy soul coins had also increased accordingly. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, when their level increased and they wanted to exchange for new equipment, the soul coins of the civilian players were even more stretched out, and they were very insufficient. ¡±


    ¡°However, there was a new way now, which was to create achievements in the war and then use achievement points to directly exchange for the equipment he wanted. ¡±


    ¡°There were still many other plans. After a series of simulation tests, Lu Wu put them into use. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°About ten days later, heaven reverse city had taken shape. It was located in the southern region of the great death region, at the border of the five regions in Western Yin. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, at this stage, the Western netherworld was already a barren land, and there were not many living beings in the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Not only did the netherworld¡¯s great emperors not pay attention to it, but even many of the netherworld¡¯s native creatures also evacuated from this place. ¡±


    The reason for this was the Great War of the Three Realms.


    ¡°The Western netherworld was a battlefield, which caused the entire Western netherworld to become a ruin. ¡±


    ¡°Not only was there a lack of resources, but the environment was also extremely harsh. It was basically a place where the undead and soul-type creatures lived. ¡±


    ¡°According to Lu Wu¡¯s investigation, there were five major forces in Western netherworld at this stage. ¡±


    ¡°They were the evil spirit Mountain and the lava tomb in the East, the bone Spirit city in the North, and the blood pool and black demon forest in the South. ¡±


    ¡°At first, there was still the ¡°¡±Ghoul¡±¡± camp in the death zone, but this force had long been eliminated by Lu Wu. The member of heaven behind the scenes had also been killed by the players and no longer existed. ¡±


    The remaining Five Forces would be Lu Wu¡¯s next target.


    ¡°In fact, these Western netherworld territories controlled by the forces of the heaven realm were originally inhabited by the local forces of the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°However, at the current stage, these forces had either retreated or were controlled or eliminated by the heaven realm, completely leaving the netherworld camp. ¡±


    ¡°The great emperors naturally knew this, but they never interfered. ¡±


    ¡°It was also one of the means to appease the heaven realm. After all, at that time, the great emperors of the netherworld didn¡¯t know whether the Grand Supreme had recovered or not. ¡±


    ¡°Rashly attacking the Western netherworld would send a message to the heaven realm that the netherworld had a heaven-defying intent. This might trigger a war between the Three Realms, which would be a disaster that even the netherworld could not bear. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, the netherworld would definitely be defeated, and the three Realms would be unified by the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°So as long as the heaven realm didn¡¯t interfere with the levels above the gods of the netherworld, the great emperors would choose to turn a blind eye. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'',


    ¡°However, at this stage, after the Tai Qing stick incident, the great emperors had already noticed the clues of the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°They realized that the Grand Supreme had not yet recovered, and the forces of the heaven realm did not crush the netherworld as they had thought. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the great emperors had a new idea. ¡±


    ¡°After enduring for so long, it was finally time to do something. ¡±


    ¡°Although the heaven realm was still stronger than the netherworld at this stage, the difference wasn¡¯t too great. If they started a war rashly at this time, the heaven realm would still have the greatest chance of winning. ¡±


    ¡°However, if they wanted to win, the heaven realm would also have to pay a heavy price. ¡±


    This was clearly unacceptable to the heavenly realm.


    ¡°Therefore, this was the best time to weaken the power of the heavenly realm as much as possible. ¡±


    ¡°However, the great emperors of the netherworld wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, nor would they not interfere with the development and choice of any forces of the netherworld and let them take the initiative to attack the Western netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°So at this time, they thought of the player clans, and they knew that the player clans had the ability to do it. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they released a message in the six paths of reincarnation for Lu Wu to capture and express their thoughts. ¡±


    Lu Wu chose to accept this.


    Heaven reverse city was the first step for Lu Wu to wage war against the Western netherworld.


    ¡°In the next few days, Lu Wu was busy with the construction of heaven reverse city. ¡±


    ¡°After all the facilities in the city were settled, Lu Wu added a new set of ¡°¡±auction house¡±¡±. This auction house was only suitable for the heaven reverse city and was a joint auction house of the five major servers. All internal transactions would be charged a ¡°¡±cross-server¡±¡± service fee. ¡±


    This included the trading of items between players on the same server.


    ¡°Lu Wu had also considered setting up this auction house, mainly to make it easier for players to find the items they need. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, Lu Wu could also earn more soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the construction of a city required money, and this part of the money was naturally the same as before. ¡±


    Sheep¡¯s wool comes from the sheep¡¯s body ...


    ¡°He had spent so many soul coins to build heaven reverse city, so he had to get some back. ¡±


    ¡°After all, Lu Wu¡¯s cultivation also required a large number of soul coins to support. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, with the help of a large number of soul coins, Lu Wu could directly ascend to godhood at this stage. ¡±


    ¡°However, he was fundamentally different from the life forms of the netherworld. All creatures of the netherworld who wanted to be listed on the ¡®Yin God ranking¡¯ had to master the power of law and pass the great Emperor¡¯s trial. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu was different. He already had the right to become a God. ¡±


    ¡°He had the heavenly demon list, which was of a completely different system from the heaven realm and the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°For Lu Wu, it was just a matter of nodding his head if he wanted to become a God. ¡±


    But Lu Wu didn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°This was because he had already surpassed the level of gods and was a Supreme existence who held the power of deification. In the future, his cultivation would be to strengthen the heavenly demon ranking and collect more power of laws for it. This way, his strength would increase along with the increase of the heavenly demon ranking. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, as the power of laws collected by the heavenly demon list continued to increase, the value of the players ¡®future Ascension to godhood would also increase. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, the players would be special existences who could master the different nomological powers of the heaven realm and the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, the heavenly demon list was just one of the means for Lu Wu to become stronger. ¡±


    The cultivation of the human Emperor¡¯s mirror was also of utmost importance.


    ¡°At the same time, as the human Emperor, the stronger the players were, the more human race¡¯s luck he would obtain. ¡±


    It could be said that the development of the entire human race had played a decisive role in the growth of Lu Wu¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Therefore, in the days to come, Lu Wu¡¯s focus was still on helping the players grow. ¡±


    ¡°It was only when the players became stronger that he could obtain more soul coins for the consumption of development and construction. At the same time, he could also obtain more powerful strength. ¡±

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733: Chapter 733-version update


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After the construction of heaven reverse city in the Western netherworld was completed, Lu Wu decided to officially open it to players. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the game notification rang in the minds of all the players. ¡±


    [Game prompt: a server-wide version update has opened a new war zone. The update is as follows: ]


    1. The opening of a new main city


    ¡°[Description: a new main city, heaven reverse city, will be opened in this update. This city is connected to the main cities of other major servers. Players can go to heaven reverse city through the teleportation circle in the main city.] ¡±


    2. New auction system


    [Content Overview: the newly launched auction house is only available in heaven reverse city. There are no server barriers. Free trade is available. All items will be charged with an 8% processing fee (cross-server auction will be charged with a 10% processing fee)]


    3. New war system


    ¡°[Content Overview: after this update, battle achievement points, region point leaderboard, individual merit leaderboard will be released ...] ¡±


    The specific functions are as follows:


    4. The arrival of the heavenly demon


    ¡°[Content Overview: after this update is completed, the points obtained by all players will become the source of power to awaken the otherworldly demon. When the points reach a certain amount, the otherworldly demon will be awakened and help the players in battle.] ¡±


    [Condition to awaken the heavenly Devil: points (0/3000000000)]


    ......


    ¡°The last ¡°¡±Devil¡¯s Descent¡±¡±, the so-called devil was naturally Lu Wu. ¡±


    The reason he decided to join the players ¡®war against the outside world was that he felt it was time to hone his combat skills.


    It could be said that the netherworld and the heavenly realm had completely fallen out.


    ¡°The war would have broken out long ago, and he should have made preparations. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to the players ¡®development, the training of their own strength would also be the next focus. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, he would not come in person. Instead, he would join the players ¡®conquest as an otherworldly demon. ¡±


    ¡°After the server-wide announcement, Lu Wu also posted an update post on the forum as an official so that the players could better read the updated content. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'',


    ¡°At this moment, the forum was in an uproar. There were many discussions about the content of the update. ¡±


    [Watermelon Taro: heavenly demon?] Isn¡¯t this the big meat shield? I still remember him. I didn¡¯t expect him to officially join us players. Looking forward to it (funny)


    ¡°A big wolfdog: ¡°¡±hahaha, big meat shield. I even handed him a cigarette and took a screenshot at the same time.¡±¡±(Big meat shield smoking dispiritedly.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°[The strongest Xue Li: meat shield: take the most vicious hits and smoke the strongest cigarettes. I may not be able to beat you, but I can tire you to death. Please continue to hit me hard, thank you (funny)] ¡±


    ¡°Peppa the wild boar: ¡°¡±now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I remember. The big meat shield who withstood Ziggs ¡®nuclear explosion and remained safe and sound has a terrifying amount of health. We¡¯re going to have some fun now (funny)¡±¡± ¡±


    [Cosmic stars (Europe): it seems like the opportunity for the rise of the European server has arrived. I propose that the European server should be the leader of the five major servers in this joint battle. Who agrees and who objects?]


    ¡°Crayon Shinchan replied to universe star,[you¡¯re so drunk over a few dishes?] Why don¡¯t you have any F * cking sense? ¡±


    ¡°[Totem power (non-server): I¡¯ve put up with you for a long time. This time, not only will we wage war against the outside world, but we will also beat up the players of your four servers. We are the best in the world!] ¡±


    ¡°Sword of faith (Asia server):¡±¡±looks like the competition has started again. Our Asia server has been developing in secret for a long time. I think it¡¯s very stable for the Asia server to be in the top three. Perhaps we have a chance to compete with the central server.¡±¡± ¡±


    [Man¡¯s romance (Inferno server): stop bullshitting. Let¡¯s use data to speak. The inferno server is definitely stronger than the Chinese server. I¡¯ll bet 100 soul coins.]


    ......


    ¡°After learning about the new update, the players from the various servers began to argue on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°As for who was stronger, since there was no cross-border Battle at this stage, the players did not have a specific concept of the combat power of the other servers, only a vague guess. ¡±


    ¡°Especially after ao Jian¡¯s defeat, the Asia server¡¯s players felt that with the advantage in numbers and the strength of the cheaters, their potential was the greatest among the five servers. ¡±


    ¡°The hell server felt the same way. After all, they now had the God slaying weapon and the players had become United. Their combat power had soared. They believed that their server had already surpassed the central server. ¡±


    ¡°It was even more so for the non-servers. After they established the tribal Federation, their strength was different from before, and they felt that they had the ability to compete with any server. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players felt that the server they were in was probably the strongest at this stage. ¡±


    Only the players from the European server knew that he was still the best in the central server.


    ¡°As it was close to the central server, they often paid attention to the development of the central server, and players often crossed servers. ¡±


    ¡°After the Tai Qing stick incident, the players from the European server knew that the momentum of the mid-server was stronger than before. The gap between the mid-server and the other servers had not narrowed, but had widened instead. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, knowing the strength of the central server was one thing, but in terms of momentum, he definitely could not lose. ¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m on the forum. So what if I¡¯m a little arrogant? if you have the ability, come out and bite me! ¡±


    That was why the players from the European server were so arrogant.


    ¡°At this moment, players from all the major servers gathered on the forum, and a war of words was inevitable. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'',


    ¡°Crayon Shin-chan had even activated his ¡®ranting¡¯ mode, shooting out five shots in one second, fighting against the crowd ... As a result, his bounty was rising. ¡±


    ¡°He felt great, but there was still a faint sadness in the depths of his heart. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After the update, players noticed that there was an additional option on the teleportation circle in the main cities, which was heaven reverse city. ¡±


    Going once would cost 5 soul coins.


    ¡°Compared to the teleportation fee of one soul coin in other areas, the teleportation fee in the heaven reverse main city was five times more expensive. ¡±


    The players had no other choice but to curse the officials for being stingy.


    ¡°However, out of curiosity about the new main city, the players reluctantly chose to teleport ... ¡±


    At the central plaza of underworld city.


    ¡°The various large guilds had already begun to gather their guild members, preparing to go together. They had even made preparations to start the war ahead of time. ¡±


    They wanted to fight for the lead in points for the central server.


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi were also among them. ¡±


    ¡°After telling the Guild members to come back as soon as possible and gather at heaven reverse city, Gu Yu brought the dog to open the teleportation panel. ¡±


    ¡°As the white light flickered, Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi noticed that the scene in front of them had changed. ¡±


    ¡°They found themselves in the sky, and below them were thick clouds. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, his line of sight went through the clouds and continued to descend. Then, a magnificent main city appeared in front of him. It had all kinds of buildings and was divided into four Urban area, East, South, West, and North. There was a huge screen in the central square, and on it were three rankings: ¡±


    ¡°Domain point leaderboard, individual merit leaderboard, achievement point leaderboard (individual). ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the image disappeared and Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi found themselves in the central square of heaven reverse city. ¡±


    ¡°A bustling crowd appeared in front of the two of them. Some were running, some were riding around on their mounts, and even more outrageous were players from hell suit who were driving planes and tanks in the city ... The scene was extremely chaotic. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±So many people!¡±¡± Looking at the players from the various major servers that kept appearing in front of him, the dog let out a sigh. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Gu Yu¡¯s face lit up with excitement.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be fun next. It¡¯s one thing to fight an external expedition, but it¡¯s definitely going to be a lot of internal friction! ¡±


    ¡°When Gou ¡®Zi heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Remember to protect our nanny!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734: Monster attack


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After heaven reverse city was officially opened, a large number of players from different servers were teleported to heaven reverse city. ¡±


    ¡°At the moment, the square in the center of the city was filled with players. The number of players had spread to the four major Urban area of heaven reverse city. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the players from the various servers were already filled with the smell of gunpowder. If not for the fact that the main city was a safe zone that prevented them from attacking each other, a huge battle would have been inevitable. ¡±


    ¡°At this stage, the most important thing was still the competition for the major domain¡¯s point rankings. ¡±


    ¡°Since the players had never been to this area before, they could only see fog when they opened the map. There was no fixed route to use. ¡±


    His exploration of the outside world had also begun.


    ......


    ¡°In the East of the Great Western Region, in the evil spirit Mountain. ¡±


    ¡°Looking down from the sky, there was a circular pit that seemed to be bottomless and had a diameter of more than 3000 meters in the continuous mountains. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, black mist was constantly emerging from the pit. From time to time, ferocious-looking evil spirits would drift out from the pit. ¡±


    ¡°Outside the pit, a burly man, who was two meters tall and half-solid, was staring at the pit with bright eyes. His eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡±


    ¡°Time passed, and half a day quickly passed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, an ear-piercing wail rang out from the pit, and a winged lizard that was a hundred meters tall flew out from the inside. The two-winged lizard¡¯s body was mostly left with its skeleton, covered in rotten flesh, but its head was burning with the ghost fire. ¡±


    The man laughed out loud when he saw this.


    He knew that his experiment had succeeded.


    ¡°As a force that the heaven realm had planted in Western netherworld, the ¡®burning float¡¯ had always followed the will of the heaven realm and constantly deployed its forces in Western netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°And he himself was not from the heaven realm, but a new life created by the forces of the heaven realm with special means. ¡±


    ¡°Although his own characteristics were more inclined to the netherworld, he never considered himself a part of the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°And his greatest hope was to complete the task given by the heaven realm, and then be led to heaven. After his body was reconstructed, he would become a true part of the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°During the long period of cultivation and waiting, the heaven realm would often provide mystical materials and other supplies. Ran Fu had always followed the instructions of the heaven realm and studied how to develop the power in his hands. ¡±


    ¡°With the help of the heaven realm, he created the ¡°¡±evil spirit pit¡±¡±, which could continuously provide new power for his own force. ¡±


    ¡°However, there was still a bottleneck in development. ¡±


    ¡°The biggest obstacle was his own breakthrough. No matter how hard Ran Fu tried, he couldn¡¯t break through to God Realm. He was stuck at the peak of demigod realm. ¡±


    ¡°After countless attempts, he gave up on the growth of his own strength and instead devoted himself to the expansion of his subordinates. ¡±


    ¡°For this reason, he fixed his eyes on the remains of the Warriors who had died in Wars or clashes of forces buried deep under the ground of the Western netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Although these dead Warriors had long lost their souls, part of their physical strength was still preserved. ¡±


    This was extremely useful to him.


    ¡°He began his research on this. Other than evil ghosts, he wanted to create a new kind of skeletal life. ¡±


    ¡°After days and nights of constant experimentation and research, the combustion engine did not achieve its desired goal. Instead, it was dejected to find that it had no ability to control the remains of its dead soldiers. ¡±


    But this plan did not stop.


    ¡°He had once again received the help of the heaven realm, and a powerful immortal Lord had guided him on what to do. ¡±


    ¡°Over the course of 50000 years, the experiments had wasted a large number of warrior remains. But now, the experiment had finally succeeded. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the demigod realm rotten Dragon that had flown out of the evil spirit pit, Ran Fu laughed out loud excitedly. ¡±


    He knew that he already had the ability to mass-produce powerful warriors.


    ¡°The entire Western netherworld was filled with the remains of Warriors, so he had plenty of resources to use. ¡±


    ¡°In the future, he would be the strongest in this field, and no creature could compete with him. ¡±


    ¡°No matter if it was the nearby lava tomb, the bone Spirit city in the North, or the blood pool and the black demon forest in the South ... They would not be his match. He would be the most important force in the heavenly realm. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Ran Fu felt that he was not far from his dream. He would soon be rewarded by the heaven realm and become a real life in the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had the ability to think, he had also suspected whether the heaven realm was using him and would abandon him in the end. ¡±


    ¡°But in reality, he didn¡¯t really care. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a dog, a dog of heaven! ¡±


    ¡°This was the position he had given himself, and it had never changed. ¡±


    ¡°In the days to come, he would continue to serve the heaven realm and work hard for the tasks assigned by the gods. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Ran Fu suddenly felt a pain in his head. Then, he heard a voice in his mind,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Burning float!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing the familiar voice, Ran Fu¡¯s heart trembled. He immediately said respectfully,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Master, what instructions do you have?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What happened in the death domain at the border of your evil spirit Mountain?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°These words made Ran Fu suspicious.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My Lord, nothing happened, why do you say that?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±According to the information from the heavenly Policy Bureau, their heavenly eye can¡¯t detect any information in the Eastern Region of the great death domain anymore. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s covered by some kind of power ... You go and investigate and report to me. I suspect that the forces of the netherworld are going to attack you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯ll do it now!¡±¡± When Ran Fu heard this, he replied respectfully. ¡±


    ¡°As the consciousness in his mind faded, Ran Fu felt uneasy. ¡±


    ¡°If it was really an Army from the netherworld, it would be an absolute disaster for the ¡°¡±dogs¡±¡± that the heaven realm had planted here. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, Ran Fu turned his gaze to the rotten Dragon that was devouring the evil spirits in the air and immediately gave an order. ¡±


    The rotten Dragon shook its head and let out a deafening roar. It then flapped its wings and flew towards the burning float.


    ¡°As the rotten Dragon approached, Ran Fu jumped onto its back and headed towards the death domain. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, the other chess pieces working for the heaven realm, like Ran Fu, had also received the news from the heaven realm at the same time. They all went to the death region to investigate the situation. ¡±


    The reason why the heavenly Policy Bureau could not find any information about the Eastern Region of the great death region was naturally because of Lu Wu.


    ¡°As the headquarters to fight against the Western netherworld, Lu Wu must have made some preparations in heaven reverse city. He could not expose all the information. ¡±


    ¡°As for what the heaven realm would think, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t be bothered. ¡±


    ¡°In any case, this was what the netherworld emperors meant. Since they had shed all pretenses of cordiality, then it was over. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After half a day of traveling, the rotten Dragon flew into the death zone. ¡±


    ¡°As he continued forward, the outline of a city appeared before his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this city, Ran Fu¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡±


    ¡°In his impression, the east side of the death domain was a barren land without any living creatures. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, a city appeared in front of them. Judging from the size of the city, it was obvious that it was not built in a short time. ¡±


    This made Ran Fu confused.


    ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, he immediately ordered the rotten Dragon to fly higher. After passing through the clouds, he continued to move forward. ¡±


    ¡°As they got closer to the city, the interior of the city appeared before Ran Fu¡¯s eyes. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on No v elBin.'',


    ¡°At this moment, he was in disbelief. ¡±


    It was strange that there were so many buildings in the city.


    ¡°If the forces of the netherworld were preparing to exterminate them, they wouldn¡¯t spend so much effort to build a city. This was completely unnecessary and unnecessary. They could just directly start a war with the five major forces. ¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, it was more likely that the forces of the netherworld who had fled here were preparing to settle down and build a city here. But there was something that didn¡¯t make sense. There was a lack of resources nearby, so there was no value in staying here. ¡±


    ¡°Hence, the city seemed unreasonable to the floating nation. ¡±


    ¡°As they continued to approach, Ran Fu sensed something and immediately flew to the side. Passing through layers of clouds, he immediately found the leaders of the other four forces who had also come to investigate. ¡±


    ¡°They were ¡°¡±Firestone¡±¡± from the lava tomb,¡±¡±Black Overlord¡±¡± from the bone Spirit city,¡±¡±blood Tiger¡±¡± from the blood pool, and ¡°¡±Soul Catcher¡±¡± from the black Goblin forest. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the four of them gathered here, Ran Fu immediately approached.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You also received the order from the Lord?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The four of them nodded. Huo Rong, who was the leader, frowned and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Have you ever seen this city in the death domain? I remember that the death domain was occupied by the corpse Ghost Army. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any life here!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I came here two years ago, and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no city here. Judging from the size of this city, it¡¯s obviously not something that could be built in two years. So, the appearance of this city is a bit strange.¡±¡± The soul Catcher from the black demon forest spoke at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the five of them once again looked at the huge city below the clouds. ¡±


    ¡°Although they had the urge to go down and take a closer look, they didn¡¯t do so because they were cautious. After all, they couldn¡¯t tell if there was danger. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I have a suggestion. How about we each send a force to investigate?¡±¡± Firesmelt suggested. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, let¡¯s get to the bottom of it first. If we¡¯re sure that it¡¯s a force from the netherworld that has fled here, we¡¯ll destroy this force!¡±¡± A bloodthirsty glint flashed across the soul catcher¡¯s eyes as he spoke. ¡±


    ¡°After confirming the direction, Ran Fu and the others didn¡¯t stay any longer. They each headed to the area where their forces were. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°On the third day, countless monsters appeared outside the city of heaven reverse. ¡±


    ¡°Evil ghosts, blood slaves, lava beasts, dark demons, bone soldiers ... ¡±


    ¡°Although it was just an investigation, the five major forces of Western netherworld had sufficient military reserves. Even if they were to send out an investigation force, it could still be mighty. ¡±


    ¡°As they advanced, the huge Army killed many lone players who were scouting outside and headed straight for the heaven reverse main city. ¡±


    ¡°After learning about this through the forums, the players in the main city were not nervous. Instead, they were excited. ¡±


    ¡°After exploring for a long time, many guilds did not even find a single hair here, not to mention the monsters that could increase their points. ¡±


    ¡°Now that they knew that the Horde of monsters was coming, they knew that it was time to farm points. The regional leaderboard was finally going to change. ¡±


    The various guilds immediately gathered their forces and prepared for battle.


    ¡°In the players ¡®eyes, their opponent was not the monsters that were about to arrive, but the players from other servers. ¡±


    These people would definitely be cruel and merciless to their different camps. They might even backstab you when they were having fun killing.


    ¡°Therefore, the first thought that came to many players ¡®minds was: ¡±


    ¡°The first to attack was the stronger, the second to attack would suffer! ¡±


    ¡°As a war player, if he didn¡¯t stab his own people for the first time, was he still worthy of being a player? ¡±


    Chapter 735: Killing the healer first at the start


    Translator: 549690339


    At the East Gate of Heaven reverse city.


    ¡°As the ¡®monster tide¡¯ came, the players were ready. ¡±


    ¡°The guilds in the various servers had also finished gathering their manpower at this moment. They were just waiting for the monsters to attack, and then they could farm for experience, soul coins, and points. ¡±


    ¡°Even though the war was coming, the players were still smiling. ¡±


    ¡°It was less than a month away from the four-year-long war campaign, and the players had experienced many battles. Even the battles that the netherworld forces had accumulated for hundreds of years were not as many as the players had experienced in the past four years. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the players were already familiar with war and were not afraid at all. ¡±


    ¡°As the dense black dots appeared in the distance, the voice channel of each server sounded with a ¡°¡±prepare for battle¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°When the monsters approached, the battle broke out in advance. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the players did not attack the monsters that were coming at them, but the players from the other servers. ¡±


    He had implemented the principle of striking first.


    ¡°After all, there were only so many monsters, and they didn¡¯t seem to be as large as the number of players. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, killing a player from another server would mean one less competitor for soul coins, experience, and points. ¡±


    ¡°Among them, many healers became the target of the fire. ¡±


    ¡°As the healers of the team, they had the ability to help the team continue fighting. No matter how much damage the best of them suffered, they could always recover in time to their peak. ¡±


    The players who were deeply aware of this naturally targeted the healer players from other servers.


    ¡°The wood spirits from the central server, the priests from the European server, the auxiliary mecha from the hell server, the ancient bronze totem from the non-server, and the psionites from the sub-server. ¡±


    All of these classes had the ability to help their teammates in battle.


    They were also the main targets of the current focus fire.


    ¡°As the Forum¡¯s number one healer,¡±¡±Gou ¡®Zi,¡±¡± he had become the number one target of many guilds. Long before the battle started, many melee and ranged players, even assassin players, had their eyes locked on him. ¡±


    ¡°When the battle started, Gou ¡®Zi was terrified as he felt the killing intent coming from all directions. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kill the dog first. His group healing is too strong. We can¡¯t let him Live!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If the dog doesn¡¯t die, it can heal a large number of players from the central server and make them stand up again. Kill him first!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Aim the laser cannon at the puppy and shoot!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Assassin, go over with stealth and kill that puppy in the myth¡¯s backline!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°At that moment, Gou ¡®Zi was shocked. ¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m just a white charm who loves peace and nature. Can you bear to attack me?¡¯


    ¡°The truth was that the players from the other servers were not only cruel, but they could also be very cruel. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, save me!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi immediately looked at Gu Yu. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu immediately nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, the entire myth Guild will protect you. I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any problems!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± As soon as Gu Yu finished speaking, a loud noise came from beside him. A metal box was smashed into the crowd of people from their Guild. Then, the metal box began to tremble and reorganize. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a two-meter-tall robot that fiercely pounced at Gou ¡®Zi. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck!¡±¡± Seeing this, Gu Yu immediately activated his ¡®evil god Body¡¯ and punched forward. ¡±


    ¡°As the flames rose, the robot that had suddenly attacked was blasted into pieces. However, before Gu Yu could react, attacks came from all directions. ¡±


    The members of the myth Guild were immediately besieged and suffered unspeakable hardships.


    ¡°Although the myth was very strong, they were facing the joint attack of four servers and many guilds. ¡±


    ¡°Their target was not the myth Guild, but Gou ¡®Zi, who could release group healing on a large scale. ¡±


    ¡°With one less dog, they would have less competition. ¡±


    ¡°After all, without Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s milk, many players might not be able to quickly recover and join the battle again after being injured. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, killing a dog was equivalent to killing a large number of players from the central server. ¡±


    ¡°In order to protect Gou ¡®Zi, the members of the myth Guild went all out and immediately started to fight back. ¡±


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi didn¡¯t waste any time either. When he saw that his Guild brothers were injured, he immediately released healing light. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on No v elBin.'',


    ¡°As the light green fluorescent raindrops fell, many injured members of the myth Guild recovered in the blink of an eye. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the members of the major guilds who were besieging the myth Guild were even more determined to kill Gou ¡®Zi. ¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t get rid of this dog, it would definitely become a great disaster! ¡±


    ¡°Following that, the attacks became even more ferocious. One of the guilds from the hell server even used plasma cannons and fired at Gou ¡®Zi. ¡±


    ¡°Faced with the infernal court¡¯s pay-to-win attacks, Gu Yu was also having a headache. However, he still gritted his teeth and took the hit. After all, he had to protect the dog. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The charged particles United and hit Gu Yu¡¯s chest hard, making him dizzy and feel that the world was spinning. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s life-saving milk came in time and pulled Gu Yu¡¯s health back to full. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was only the beginning. As the assassination team approached, the battle became even more intense. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of such a violent attack, members of the myth Guild began to fall. Even Gou ¡®Zi could not save them in time. ¡±


    ¡°As the members of the myth Guild became fewer and fewer, Gou ¡®Zi was in despair. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu was even more desperate. During this period, his health bar was constantly decreasing, and he had drunk a lot of potions, but he still felt that his strength was not in his control when he was surrounded. ¡±


    Gu Yu had never expected that their first opportunity to farm points would end before the myth Guild even started.


    ¡°As the hell suit¡¯s fully charged plasma cannon shot out again, Gu Yu was beaten to a critical state. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Gou ¡®Zi immediately used the rejuvenation technique on Gu Yu. ¡±


    ¡°However, before the skill was released, the young paparazzo suddenly realized in horror that his vision was gradually dimming, and then a game prompt sounded in his mind: ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: you have been sniped by a player from the hellish server,¡±¡±Emily.¡±¡± Fatal head injury ¡­ Determined to be death!] ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡±


    ¡°One hit kill, I¡¯m a F * cking divine beast, this damage is too much! ¡±


    ¡°Although he had always been the healer of the Guild, Gou ¡®Zi was still very confident in his defense. ¡±


    ¡°After all, it was a white Charm Spirit beast, and its agility and defense were attributes that came with the inheritance. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, he was killed in one hit. The damage really shocked Gou ¡®Zi. ¡±


    ¡°However, with a flash of white light, the effects of the soul praying wine came into play, and the dog was resurrected on the spot. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bang!¡±¡± At this moment, another bullet came. ¡±


    ¡°The young paparazzo, who had not yet found his footing, turned into black mist and disappeared. ¡±


    The young paparazzo was speechless.


    Gu Yu was speechless.


    ¡°In less than three seconds of death, the effects of the soul praying wine took effect for the second time, and Gou ¡®Zi was resurrected again. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Gu Yu, who realized that the other party had a sniper, immediately stepped in front of the dog and put on a defensive posture. ¡±


    ¡°Then, an exquisitely-made bullet with a Lily carved on it appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s vision. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu immediately held his breath and clenched his fists, ready to take the attack head-on. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that he would be instantly killed in the state of the evil god Body.


    ¡°However, to Gu Yu¡¯s surprise, the bullet made a strange turn in the air and disappeared from the corner of his eye. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bang!¡±¡± The dog behind him was shot in the forehead and died on the spot. ¡±


    ¡°As his vision dimmed again, Gou ¡®Zi was going crazy. This was too much. ¡±


    ¡°Even a bullet could curve, how could they play the game properly ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi only had one revival left. ¡±


    ¡°Because the soul praying wine was expensive and there was a 30-day effective period after drinking it, under normal circumstances, Gou ¡®Zi would not drink all of it at once. Instead, he would only drink four bottles and keep the rest. ¡±


    ¡°However, the current situation was that even if he could still use the soul praying wine, the sniper in the dark would not give him the chance. ¡±


    ¡°With the arrival of the last resurrection, the moment Gou ¡®Zi was resurrected, he looked at Gu Yu and shouted,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, hold on tight!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°From the young paparazzo¡¯s point of view, he could only get Gu Yu to hug him tightly in order to guard against the unexpected bullets from all directions. ¡±


    ¡°However, after hearing this, Gu Yu¡¯s expression became complicated.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why Don¡¯t You Just Die? I feel like you¡¯re really hopeless!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi was stunned and then he died on the spot, turning into black mist and dissipating. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi cried and felt like he was being bullied. ¡±


    Was it really good to be so fierce to a nanny?


    ¡°In the future, if this Emily were to Cross Worlds, I would blacklist her, and I definitely wouldn¡¯t give her a single heartache ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Without the effects of the soul praying wine, the young paparazzo could only wait for the cooldown period of three hours before he could resurrect again. He opened the forum with resentment and could only watch the battle through the live broadcast. ¡±


    ¡°However, through the live broadcast, the young paparazzo quickly found out that there were many other healers who had the same experience as him. ¡±


    It could be said that all the healers present were attacked by players from other servers.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°At this moment, the chaotic battle between the players was still ongoing at the East Gate. ¡±


    ¡°In order to protect their healers, many players were extremely aggrieved. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, some players couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not F * cking going to protect you anymore. You killed my wet nurse, I¡¯ll kill your wet nurse. Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other. Let¡¯s just not have a wet nurse together!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not protecting you anymore. I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯ve already drunk 200 soul coins of potions. If this continues, I¡¯ll be poor. Nanny, you protect yourself. I¡¯m going to charge first!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There are assassins everywhere. It¡¯s impossible to guard against them. Why should I protect hammer? I¡¯m going to start the counterattack!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°At this moment, many tank players changed their battle strategy. ¡±


    They decided not to protect the healers anymore and led the team to attack the other guilds. They also made counterattacks to the other guilds ¡®healers.


    ¡°Only the healers from both sides were left, their faint figures scattered in the wind. ¡±


    ¡°You said that if you want to kill me, you¡¯ll have to step Over Your Dead Body first. ¡±


    ¡°I said that as long as you¡¯re here, no one can hurt me. ¡±


    ¡°You said you were the strongest meat shield in the team. As long as you didn¡¯t fall, I wouldn¡¯t be hurt ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°¡®Hmph ¡­ Bah, a scumbag shield!¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the healer players were hurt. ¡±


    ¡°With great hope, they turned their eyes to the long-range players around them, trying to get help. ¡±


    ¡°However, all they saw were the long-range players standing far away from them, as if they were afraid of being implicated. ¡±


    ¡°Hmph ¡­ Bah, scumbag mage (long range) ¡±


    ¡°In the midst of the resentment, many mage players fell to the ground with hatred, entering the cooldown time of resurrection like the dog. Killing the healer first at the start, although the players of the major servers had not unified this point, they all knew that this was the way to maximize their benefits. ¡±


    ¡°Without a healer, a protracted battle would inevitably result in a large number of players being reduced, so killing the healer was the best way to prevent other servers from stealing monsters. ¡±


    ¡°In addition, many highly destructive caf¨¦ players had also become the target of concentrated fire. ¡±


    ¡°For example, nie Feng. ¡±


    He was surrounded by a group of assassin players at the start of the game and died on the spot before he could even say a word.


    ¡°At this moment, the only person who could remain calm was Yuan Fang. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was sitting at the city gate with his hands on his chin, looking at the chaotic crowd with an experienced face. ¡±


    It¡¯s another day where no one is playing with me ¡­

 Chapter 735

    Heaven Reverse City, East Gate.


    With the arrival of the monster tide, the players were gearing up for battle.


    The guilds of the major servers had also finished gathering their manpower at this moment. They were waiting for the monsters to attack so that they could farm experience, soul coins, and points.


    Although war was coming, the players'' faces were brimming with smiles.


    It was less than a month before the launch of the Battle Royale server for four years. The players had experienced many battles. Even the battles that the Underworld forces had accumulated for hundreds of years were not as many as the players had experienced in the past four years.


    Therefore, the players were already familiar with war and were not afraid of it at all.


    With the appearance of densely packed black dots in the distance, the voice of "Prepare for battle" sounded in the live chat channel of each server.


    When the monsters approached, the battle broke out prematurely.


    At this moment, the players'' first attack was not on the attacking monsters, but on the players of other servers around them.


    They carried out the principle of striking first and gaining the upper hand.


    After all, there were only so many monsters and they did not seem to be as large as the number of players.


    Therefore, killing a player of another server meant that there would be one less competitor to snatch soul coins, experience, and points.


    Among them, many healer professions became the target of focus fire.


    As the healers of a team, they had the ability to help a team in continuous combat. Among them, the best of the best could even restore their teammates to their peak in time no matter how much damage they had suffered.


    The players who were deeply aware of this naturally targeted the healer players of other servers.


    The Wood Spiritual Descendants of the original server, the Priests of the European server, the auxiliary mechs of the Naraka server, the Ancient Bronze Tree Totem Faith of the non-server, and the psionicists of the Asian server.


    These professions all had the ability to help their teammates in continuous combat on the battlefield.


    They were also the main targets of focus fire now.


    As the number one healer selected by the forum, the dog had become the number one target of many guilds. Before the battle started, many melee and long-range players, and even assassin-type players had locked their eyes on him.


    When the chaotic battle suddenly broke out, the dog was horrified to feel the murderous aura coming from all directions.


    "Kill the dog first. His group healing ability is too strong. We can''t let him live!"


    "If the dog doesn''t die, he can heal a large number of original server players and stand up again. Kill him first!"


    "Aim the laser cannon at the puppy, blast it!"


    "Assassin, go stealthily and kill the puppy in the back row of the Myth Guild!"


    ¡­


    At that moment, Gou ''zi was terrified.


    I''m just a White Phantom who loves peace and nature. Do you have the heart to lay your hands on me?


    The reality was that not only were the players in other servers cruel, but they could also be cruel.


    "Boss, save me!" Sun Qi immediately turned his gaze to Gu Yu.


    Gu Yu nodded immediately.


    "Don''t worry. The entire Myth Guild will protect you. There won''t be any problems!"


    Boom! As soon as Gu Yu''s voice died away, a loud noise came from beside him. A metal box crashed heavily into the crowd of his guild members. Then, the metal box began to tremble and reorganize itself. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a two-meter-tall robot that pounced on Sun Qi.


    "What the f * ck!" Gu Yu immediately activated the Demonic God Body and threw a punch at it.


    As the raging flames rose, the robot that suddenly attacked was blown into pieces. However, before Gu Yu could react, attacks came from all directions.


    The members of the Myth Guild were besieged immediately and they were miserable.


    Although the Myth Guild was very strong, they were facing a joint attack from four servers and many guilds.


    Their target was not the Myth Guild. Their main target was Sun Qi who could cast group healing in a large area.


    Without Sun Qi, they would have less pressure to compete with each other.


    After all, without Sun Qi''s healing, many players who were injured might not be able to quickly recover to full condition and join the battle again.


    ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'',


    Therefore, killing Sun Qi was equivalent to killing a large number of players from the original server.


    In order to protect Sun Qi, the members of the Myth Guild gave it their all and immediately began to fight back.


    Sun Qi did not delay. Seeing that his guild members were injured, he immediately released Healing Light.


    As light green fluorescent rain fell, many injured members of the Myth Guild were healed in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing this, the members of the major guilds who were besieging the Myth Guild became even more determined to kill Sun Qi.


    If this dog was not killed, it would become a huge problem!


    The subsequent attacks became more ferocious. One of the guilds in Naraka even used the Plasma Cannon and blasted it at Sun Qi.


    Facing the Krypton Gold attack from Naraka, Gu Yu was also troubled. However, he gritted his teeth and went forward. After all, he had to protect Sun Qi.


    Boom! The charged particles hit Gu Yu squarely on his chest. Gu Yu felt dizzy and dizzy. He could only feel that the world was spinning around him.


    Fortunately, Sun Qi''s healing came in time and Gu Yu''s HP was fully restored.


    However, this was just the beginning. As the assassins approached, the battle became more intense.


    In the face of such a violent attack, members of the Myth Guild began to fall. Even Sun Qi could not rescue them in time.


    As the members of the Myth Guild decreased, Sun Qi was in despair.


    Gu Yu was even more desperate. During this period, his HP was being pulled back and forth and he drank a lot of potions. However, he still felt powerless in the face of the siege.


    Gu Yu did not expect that his first chance to farm points would end before the Myth Guild even started.


    As the Naraka server''s Krypton Gold charged Plasma Cannon attacked again, Gu Yu was severely injured on the spot.


    Seeing this, Sun Qi immediately aimed at Gu Yu and released the Rejuvenation Skill.


    However, before the skill was released, Sun Qi suddenly realized in horror that his vision was gradually dimming. Then, a game notification rang in his mind.


    [Game Notification: You have been sniped by the Naraka server''s player, Emily. Fatal head injury ¡­ has been determined to be dead!]


    At this moment, Sun Qi''s eyes widened.


    One hit kill. I''m a f * cking Mythological Beast. This damage is too much!


    Although he had always been the guild''s healer, Sun Qi was still very confident in his own defense.


    After all, he was a White Phantom Spiritual Beast. His agility and defense were also attributes that came with the inheritance.


    However, at this moment, he was killed in one hit. The damage really shocked Sun Qi.


    However, with a flash of white light, the effect of the Soul Praying Wine took effect. Sun Qi was resurrected on the spot.


    "Bang!" At this moment, another bullet came flying.


    Sun Qi, who had not yet stabilized himself, turned into a black fog and disappeared on the spot.


    Sun Qi, "¡­"


    Gu Yu, "¡­"


    In less than three seconds after his death, the effect of the Soul Praying Wine took effect for the second time and the dog was resurrected again.


    This time, Gu Yu, who realized that there was a sniper on the other side, immediately stepped in front of Sun Qi and put on a defensive posture.


    In Gu Yu''s line of sight, a delicate-looking bullet that was engraved with a lily appeared.


    Gu Yu immediately calmed down and clenched his fist, ready to take the hit.


    In the state of the Demonic God Body, he did not believe that he would be killed in a second.


    However, to Gu Yu''s surprise, the bullet turned a strange arc in the air and then disappeared from the corner of his eyes.


    "Bang!" Sun Qi, who was behind him, was shot in the forehead and died on the spot.


    As his vision dimmed again, Sun Qi was going crazy. This was too much of a bully.


    Even a bullet could turn a corner. How could he play the game properly ¡­


    At this moment, Sun Qi only had one resurrection left.


    Since the Soul Praying Wine was expensive and had a limited duration of about 30 days, under normal circumstances, Sun Qi would not drink all the Soul Praying Wine in one go. Instead, he would only drink four bottles and keep the rest.


    '''',


    However, the current situation was that even if he could use the Soul Praying Wine, the sniper in the dark would not give him the chance.


    With the arrival of the last resurrection, the dog looked at Gu Yu the moment he was resurrected and shouted,


    "Boss, hold me tight!"


    In Sun Qi''s opinion, only by letting Gu Yu hold him tight could he fully defend against the unexpected bullets.


    However, after hearing this, Gu Yu''s expression was complicated.


    "Why don''t you just die? I feel like you''re hopeless!"


    Sun Qi was stunned, and then he died on the spot, turning into a black fog and dissipating.


    At this moment, Sun Qi was crying, feeling like he was being bullied.


    Was it really good to be so cruel to a healer?


    In the future, when we fight across worlds, I will blacklist Emily. I won''t help her at all ¡­


    Without the effect of the Soul Praying Wine, Sun Qi could only wait for the cooldown to expire after three hours. Filled with resentment, he opened the forum and watched the battle through the live broadcast.


    However, through the live broadcast, Sun Qi quickly realized that there were many healers who were in the same situation as him.


    It could be said that all the healers present were being attacked by players from other servers.


    ¡­


    At this time, at the East City Gate, the players were still fighting.


    In order to protect their healers, many players were extremely frustrated.


    At this moment, some players could not hold it in any longer.


    "I''m not going to protect you anymore. You killed my healer, I''ll kill yours. Come on, let''s hurt each other. We might as well not have a healer!"


    "I''m not going to protect you anymore. I''m so tired. I''ve already drunk 200 soul coins. If this goes on, I''ll be poor. Healer, protect yourself. I''m going to charge first!"


    "There are assassins everywhere. It''s impossible to guard against them. Why are you still protecting Hammer? I''m going to counterattack!"


    ¡­


    At this moment, many tank players changed their battle strategy.


    They did not protect the healers anymore. Instead, they led the team to attack the other guilds and counterattacked by killing the opposing healers.


    Only the healers from both sides were left. Their faint silhouettes were scattered in the wind.


    You said that if you want to kill me, you''ll have to step over my dead body first.


    You said that as long as you''re here, no one can hurt me.


    You said that you''re the most solid tank in the team. If you don''t fall, I won''t be hurt ¡­


    Ha ¡­ Bah, trash tank!


    At this moment, the healers were hurt.


    Holding onto hope, they looked at the long-range players around them, trying to get help.


    However, what they saw was that the long-range players were standing far away from them, as if they were afraid of being implicated.


    Ha ¡­ Bah, trash mage (long-range)


    In their resentment, many mage players fell to the ground with hatred. Like Sun Qi, they entered the cooldown time of resurrection. Although the players of the major servers did not agree on killing the healers first, they all knew that this was the way to maximize the benefits.


    Without the healers, a prolonged battle would inevitably result in a large number of casualties. Therefore, killing the healers was the best way to prevent other servers from stealing kills.


    Apart from that, many players with high lethality also became the target of concentrated fire at this moment.


    For example, Nie Feng.


    He was surrounded by a group of assassin players at the start of the battle and died on the spot before he could even say a word.


    At this moment, the only one who could remain calm was Yuan Fang.


    At this moment, he squatted at the city gate with his hands resting on his cheeks. He looked at the chaotic battle with a weary expression.


    Another day when no one wants to play with me ¡­

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736: Mages should fight head-on


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The players from the various servers often argued with each other on the forums, and they had long wanted to have a chance to beat up the players from the other servers. ¡±


    This was especially true for the non-server players.


    ¡°The miserable start of the game had caused them to be ridiculed as ¡°¡±weaklings¡±¡± by players from other servers on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°It was rare for the five major factions to join forces again, and the non-server players who had grown up wanted to win back a round. That was why he was beating up the players from the other servers so fiercely that he could vent out all the grievances in his heart. ¡±


    The feeling of the opposing faction¡¯s players who claimed that they could fight 10 non-server players on the forum was brought to the ground and hammered in the head. Whoever tried it would know that the joy of non-server players was that simple and violent.


    ¡°The players of the other servers were even more happy. At this stage, they just had to kill the healers of the other camps and cut off their supplies. ¡±


    ¡°From time to time, the voice channel was filled with the happy laughter of some silly players. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hehe, little wet nurse, I¡¯ve found you. Come and take a backstab from your master assassin!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tsk, tsk, little healer, why are you lying on the ground and pretending to be a corpse? have you forgotten that we turn into black mist and dissipate after we die? there are only players here, and I don¡¯t understand your attempt to hide things ... Then I¡¯ll reward you with your favorite Cross Slash!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little healer, you¡¯re pretending to be a warrior just by holding a shield? You¡¯re too naive. Tell me, how do you want to die?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Look, I¡¯ve found a lively little nanny. Watch me poke your major artery!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Even though a brutal war was about to happen, the players were already happy in advance (except for healers). ¡±


    ¡°When the healer players of the major servers were knocked offline in advance, the players gave up on defense and changed to attack. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the monster tide arrived. ¡±


    The dense horde of monsters charged into the group of players like a flood.


    These special creatures that were created had no self-awareness and were completely controlled by the leaders of the five major forces behind the scenes. They launched a fierce attack on the players.


    ¡°At this moment, the players put aside their grudges and began to kill the monsters. ¡±


    A new round of competition had begun.


    ¡°However, without a healer, players could only rely on the potions in the mall to recover their HP. The cost of the potions would rise, and the effect might not be as good as a healer. ¡±


    ¡°In such a situation, self-protection became very important. ¡±


    ¡°This was especially true for the tank players. They only knew how painful it was to fight alone without a healer. Their HP was dropping rapidly, and they had to rely on spending money to buy potions from the mall to extend their lives. ¡±


    ¡°However, she had to bear with the healer that she had abandoned even if she cried. ¡±


    ¡°The happiest person about this was Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes. ¡±


    ¡°Buy, buy as much as you can, the store has an unlimited supply of potions, I love you little cuties who love to kill healers! ¡±


    ¡°The action of the players from the five servers cleaning up the healers made Lu Wu, who was watching the battle behind the scenes, recover a large number of soul coins while lying down, and he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡±


    The joy of the big shots behind the scenes was to watch the players spend money in the mall.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu even wanted to make an announcement: ¡±


    Can you survive without spending money? Spending money will make you happier to farm points. Take out all your money and spend it all in one go!


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, above the clouds, ranfu and the others were quietly watching the battle below. Their expressions became rather interesting. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'',


    ¡°In the words of the Sea King,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with our own people killing themselves? Is there a problem? Country bumpkin, don¡¯t be so surprised!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When they first saw the player Army gathering outside the city gate, Ran Fu and the others were shocked. ¡±


    ¡°Because the number of players was extremely large, far exceeding the number of monsters they had sent to test the waters, it seemed like they had a very deep foundation and were an extremely powerful force. ¡±


    ¡°However, their goal was to find out the strength of this force. The monsters that were sent to investigate did not care if they were killed or injured. Therefore, they did not stop the monsters from approaching heaven reverse city. ¡±


    ¡°However, what happened next left them dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°Even before the war started, the residents of the city had already started fighting among themselves. ¡±


    The five leaders were dumbfounded by how brutal the fight was.


    ¡°¡±¡±Now we can be sure that this force is definitely not gathered by the netherworld to deal with us. We can also see that they are very disharmonious internally!¡±¡± Molten suddenly said. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is a good thing for us!¡±¡± A smile appeared on the soul catcher¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s see how strong this force is. If it¡¯s not too strong, we have plenty of soldiers to wear them down. We¡¯ll be able to destroy them sooner or later. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, this is indeed good news. It¡¯s obvious that they aren¡¯t United internally. Perhaps we can try to win over one of the forces and let this force collapse from the inside out!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Good idea ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the five leaders of Western netherworld discussed animatedly, and the worry in their hearts completely disappeared. ¡±


    ¡°Now that he had determined that this force was not a gathering of several major forces in the netherworld to eliminate them, he naturally did not have to worry about his own safety. ¡±


    The next thing they had to do was to erase this power from Western netherworld.


    It was just like when they had joined forces to exterminate the remaining local forces of Western netherworld.


    ......


    ¡°At the moment, a battle had broken out outside the eastern gate of Heaven reverse. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the most important thing was to fight for points and take the first place on the major domain point rankings. ¡±


    ¡°Since the ¡°¡±region point rankings¡±¡± were displayed on the big screen in the central square of heaven reverse city, the players took it very seriously. ¡±


    This was not just a matter of personal interest.


    ¡°It was also the face of the camp they were in. It was inevitable that whoever fell behind would be ridiculed. In the future, their confidence would depend on this ranking when they argued on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in order to kill more monsters and gain more points, the players were very serious. ¡±


    The current players were different from the past.


    ¡°Thinking back, if players wanted to defeat their opponents, they could only rely on the characteristic of unlimited resurrection to exhaust their opponents. ¡±


    ¡°But today, as the players ¡®strength increased, resurrection was only a trump card and no longer a necessary means in external battles. ¡±


    ¡°Many players could now fight one against two, and the stronger ones could even fight one against ten. ¡±


    ¡°Many players with long-range output abilities, such as mages, charging mechs, and necromancers, also set up long-range attacks such as magic artilleries and began to carpet bomb. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the advantage of the hell suit was obvious. ¡±


    ¡°As the hell server¡¯s growth system was based on technology, it had an innate advantage in terms of AoE attacks. All kinds of technological weapons could even kill monsters in a large area. ¡±


    ¡°Although their single-target damage was not as high as the individual players of the server, when the monsters were not as strong as the players, there was no need to use the strategy of killing them one by one. The best choice was to continuously release AoE damage to harvest points. ¡±


    The players from the other servers were unhappy when they saw this.


    Many pairs of resentful eyes were cast on the hell server¡¯s players who were casting AoE attacks.


    '''',


    There was no need for unnecessary nonsense. The first principle was to fight if one was not convinced.


    ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll let you F * cking attack in a group. Die!¡±¡± At this moment, a Knight from the European server immediately changed his direction and controlled the Earth Dragon under him to crash into the player with the charging mech not far away, knocking him to the ground. ¡±


    ¡°Then, his teammates followed him and changed the direction of their attack. They dragged the player from the charging mech out of the mech, pressed him to the ground, and beat him up. The method was extremely cruel. ¡±


    Such incidents were still happening in every corner of the battlefield.


    ¡°As a fully charged mecha warrior who carried many khorium missiles and other technological weapons with him, he had the most powerful carpet bombing ability in the entire server. He did not care about the feelings of the players from other camps at all. ¡±


    ¡°Some of the teams had just killed the monsters nearby when the hell server¡¯s missiles robbed the monsters of their points, soul coins, and experience. ¡±


    This caused dissatisfaction among the players from the other servers.


    ¡°Although it was fair to compete for points, if one¡¯s methods were too excessive, they would be beaten. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, the hell suit¡¯s charging mech Warriors suffered. ¡±


    The assassin players from the mid-server entered stealth mode and began to assassinate the players from the hell server who were using the ¡®charged mech¡¯.


    ¡°At this moment, the long-range damage-dealing professional players in the back row also didn¡¯t like each other. ¡±


    The battle started at once.


    ¡°The necromancers from the European server made the first move. They began to release skills such as ¡°¡±death entanglement¡±¡± and ¡°¡±life extraction¡±¡± to control the long-range damage output of the other servers around them, trying to kill all the opponents who were trying to steal points. ¡±


    A battle between long-ranged damage dealers was a competition of damage output and control methods.


    ¡°However, what the players from the European, hell, Asian, and non-server did not expect was that the mage players from the Chinese server suddenly kept their staffs and did not engage in a long-range battle with them. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sword, come!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With a series of angry shouts, a spiritual sword condensed from energy appeared on the bodies of the central server¡¯s wizard players. Then, they raised their spiritual swords and jumped toward the other players who were far away from them. ¡±


    ¡°As the sword aura swept across, the long-range players from the other servers who were at the back row were attacked by the sharp sword aura. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing their comrades falling one after another, the players from the other servers were in a state of shock. ¡±


    ¡°This was completely out of the ordinary. As a long-range attacker, was it really good for you to be so fierce in close combat? ¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability, stand further away and let¡¯s exchange our skills. This is the F * cking battle stance that we long-range damage dealers should have. ¡±


    ¡°However, the mage players in the central server would not care. ¡±


    ¡°From their point of view, since everyone was so close to each other, no matter what method they used, it would be enough as long as they could kill them. ¡±


    ¡°This trump card had been hidden for a long time, and the mage players on the central server finally revealed it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? I¡¯ve been practicing my sword intent for half a year just to scare you to death, you bunch of grandsons!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you stupid? I¡¯m an all-rounder in both close-combat and long-range combat. Why are you so close to me? take my sword!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±As a mage, you should fight head-on. Don¡¯t f * cking run. If you have the ability, fight in close combat ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As the melee players at the front line of the battle were held back by the monsters, they had no time to return to help their long-range players. ¡±


    The long-range attackers in the back row began a chaotic battle.


    ¡°At this moment, the mage players in the Chinese server were the most outstanding. They all transformed into melee swordsmen and closed in on the other players. Then, they raised their hands and slashed down ... ¡±


    ¡°Their methods were extremely cruel, using the same method that the assassin players used to treat them to deal with the fragile players of other servers. ¡±


    It was at this moment that the mage players realized how carefree it felt to cut through crispy skin.


    ¡°No wonder the assassin players like to sneak attack us, the weak ones. They are so happy! ¡±


    ¡°Compared to the happiness of the mage players in the Chinese server, the long-range players in the back row of the other servers had a mental breakdown. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Report them! We must report these fake mages and let the F * cking officials ban them one by one!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737: The source of the monster


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In reality, the players only cared about the players from other servers in this battle. They did not care about the wave of monsters at all. ¡±


    ¡°This was the truth. Even though the players in the back row were busy killing each other, the monsters were unable to advance to heaven reverse city. They were stopped outside by the players in the front row. ¡±


    Some high-level players even took the initiative to kill the monsters and started harvesting.


    ¡°For example, ao Jian¡¯s nine spirit swords were like the god of death as they rapidly shuttled through the Horde of monsters and reaped their lives. The sword Dao domain that was formed around his body killed anyone who stepped in! ¡±


    ¡°Lionheart from the European server had a demigod-level mount, Hakkar, and he killed his way into the monsters as if he was unstoppable. ¡±


    ¡°There was also Hu nuo, who carried an Army of undead spirits with him, Zara, who had activated his ancestral leopard form, and the cyborgs, Eric, etc ... ¡±


    ¡°Although there would be players who would be killed in the chaos, it would still be a one-sided battle, and the players had a huge advantage. ¡±


    ¡°The monsters that were sent to test the waters were forced to retreat, unable to resist the players ¡®attacks. ¡±


    ¡°The battle lasted for about four hours. When all the monsters in the mountains and fields were cleared, the battle ended. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players still wanted more. They had not killed enough. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the players were always in a state of dissatisfaction with things like soul coins, experience, and credit points. ¡±


    ¡°The dog officials never took the initiative to give out benefits, so he had to fight for all this himself. ¡±


    But there weren¡¯t many ways to earn soul coins.


    Most players still had to rely on killing monsters to obtain them.


    ¡°The wave of monsters was the best time for the players to carry bricks, but it ended in a short four hours, which made many players dissatisfied. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players were ready to go back to heaven reverse city to count their loot. ¡±


    ¡°However, when the players in the front row turned to look behind them, they were dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°There was an empty space behind him, and less than a third of the long-range attackers were left. ¡±


    ¡°He could also see a few mid-server players in mage robes with long swords in their hands, chasing after players from other servers. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the mage players on the Chinese server had ferocious looks on their faces and were already on a killing spree. ¡±


    ¡°In order to prevent a subsequent wave of monsters, the players from the central server stepped forward to stop the fight. ¡±


    ¡°Although they were angry, since the monster tide had ended and there was no conflict of interest, the players felt that there was no need to continue killing. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, the players from the various servers stepped forward and started to stop the fight. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯ll let him use the death Coil. Come on, try it again!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re good. Why don¡¯t you cut me down now? go on, catch up to me if you have the ability!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let me go, I¡¯ll kill this grandson!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t let him go. He can¡¯t kill me. You¡¯re my grandson!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The two sides that were being mediated had obviously gone crazy at this moment, and they were talking to each other. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the crude long-range damage output of both sides, the players from the major servers could not help but hold their foreheads. They could only drag their respective guilds ¡®¡±¡±embarrassing things¡±¡± into the city. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the regional leaderboard had been refreshed in heaven reverse city. ¡±


    [1st place: Beiqi region (points: 6.85 million)


    [2nd place: great domain of hell (points: 5.76 million)


    [3rd place: Blue Void region (points: 5.09 million)


    [4th place: demon Phoenix region (points: 4.47 million)


    [Fifth place: profound wind great domain (points: 3.99 million)


    ......


    ¡°Seeing the rankings on the big screen in the central square, the players on the central server smiled. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, they knew that the mages had contributed a lot to the results of this battle. ¡±


    ¡°In a war like this, the hell server had a huge advantage. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the back row was in a mess because of the mage players who had learned sword will, so the hell server¡¯s long-ranged damage dealers could not fully display their skills. ¡±


    ¡°Once this was contained, the advantage of the players from the Chinese server was revealed, and they were temporarily at the first place with more than a million points ahead of the second place. ¡±


    The most depressed of all were the non-server players.


    ¡°They had thought that they would be able to rise in the joint battle of the five major servers, but they did not expect that they would still be at the bottom after the first victory. ¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, he would have to be called ¡°¡±fifth-level trash¡±¡± for a while ... ¡±


    ¡°The players from the European server were hurt as well. Back then, they thought that it was a pity to always be in second place, but now, they could no longer keep their position, and the hell server had caught up to them ... ¡±


    ¡°However, this battle was only the beginning, and the players from the European server had a strong desire to improve themselves. ¡±


    ¡°Among them, the most excited were undoubtedly the hell server¡¯s players. Although the long-range damage output from the back row had been suppressed in this battle, they had still achieved a good result with their technological weapons. They felt that if they worked hard, it would not be a problem for them to surpass the players from the central server. ¡±


    The players from the various servers were both happy and worried.


    ......


    ¡°While the players were counting the data and checking their gains, the five leaders hiding in the clouds had also retreated. ¡±


    They had watched the entire battle.


    ¡°Although he was amazed by the players ¡®combat power, he also found some clues. ¡±


    What excited them the most was that they did not find any godly state experts in this force.


    ¡°In other words, even if they started a war with this force, they didn¡¯t have to worry about godly state experts directly coming to behead them. ¡±


    ¡°However, for safety¡¯s sake, they decided to use a ¡°¡±attrition strategy¡±¡± after some discussion. ¡±


    ¡°With the means of creating monsters continuously, they believed that if this continued, the effective strength of this force would be exhausted sooner or later. At that time, they would be able to take it down in one go. ¡±


    ¡°However, what the five leaders of Western netherworld didn¡¯t know was that it was their decision that made the players feel so good. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In the following days, the players would encounter a wave of monster attacks every three days. ¡±


    This undoubtedly allowed the players to find a way to get rich.


    ¡°Soul coins, experience points, and credit points could be obtained every time a monster attacked, and the happiness was endless. ¡±


    ¡°However, after three waves of monster hordes, the players suddenly had doubts. ¡±


    Where did these monsters come from?


    ¡°The players were all clear about the characteristics of the game, and they knew that monsters could not be born out of thin air. There must be a reason. ¡±


    ¡°And so, the exploration team set off again. ¡±


    ¡°This time, their goal was to find the source of the monster tide and explore the map of Western netherworld. ¡±


    The exploration teams from the various servers set off in the following days.


    ¡°About five days later, the sub-server¡¯s exploration team sent a message to the players on the forum, which attracted the attention of players from all major servers. ¡±


    ¡°In the post, the players of the exploration team had uploaded a video. ¡±


    ¡°After the players clicked on the video, they found that there was a blood-colored Lake on the screen. From time to time, bubbles would rise from the bottom of the lake and explode. ¡±


    What caught the players ¡®attention were the creatures swimming in the blood-red Lake.


    Blood slave!


    ¡°It was a special form of life that had the shape of a human, blood-colored, and no facial features. ¡±


    The players were already familiar with the blood slave since it was one of the monsters that came every three days.


    ¡°At the end of the scene, the camera shook violently. The members of the sub-server exploration team, who were sneaking forward, were surrounded by the swarming blood slaves before they could even get close to the blood Lake. They ended up in a miserable state ... ¡±


    ¡°However, even though the exploration team had been destroyed, they had provided a path to the bloody lake in the South for the majority of the players. ¡±


    ¡°The players were unusually excited by the discovery, and gathered people to investigate whether this was the source of the monster tide. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, a large number of teams set off from heaven reverse city to the South, following the route provided by the exploration team. ¡±


    '',


    ¡°Gu Yu, Liu Chan, and the others from the central server, after some discussion, decided to form a temporary cheater team to follow most of them to find out what was going on. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In the blood pool, South of the Western netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Although this place was called the blood pool, it was more appropriate to describe it as a Blood Lake based on the size of the blood pool. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the original blood pool wasn¡¯t as large as it was now. It was originally the territory of the blood race, a native force of Western Yin. ¡±


    ¡°However, with the arrival of the ¡°¡±blood Tiger¡±¡±, a chess piece that the heaven realm had planted, everything changed. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, the blood Tribe was enslaved by him, and the blood pool was also modified and used by him. ¡±


    The blood clan of the past no longer existed.


    ¡°The blood Tiger also relied on the transformed blood pool to continuously cultivate blood slaves, completely wiping out all the forces around and occupying this territory. ¡±


    ¡°Not only was he the strongest here, but he was also the ruler. He controlled the entire Western netherworld with the other four leaders. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, blood Tiger was floating in the air above the blood pool. He looked to the North with a serious expression. ¡±


    ¡°The creatures from the strange main city in the death zone had appeared in his territory more than once, so he was a little worried. ¡±


    He had killed all the creatures that had stepped into the territory of the blood pool to ensure that no information would be leaked.


    ¡°However, as more and more creatures arrived, he had a bad feeling. ¡±


    ¡°While he was thinking, countless black dots appeared in the distance. ¡±


    ¡°Blood Tiger¡¯s eyes glowed with a blood-red light as he zoomed in, taking in everything in the distance. ¡±


    ¡°Just as he had guessed, the creatures that had arrived were still from the city in the death zone. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this time, the number of people who came was not small. The marching team pulled out a long line behind them, with no end in sight. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, blood Tiger¡¯s eyes flashed with a fierce light. ¡±


    ¡°He felt that this force had obviously discovered something. Otherwise, they would not have sent such a large team to the South to investigate in the face of the continuous monster tides. ¡±


    ¡°But what made blood Tiger puzzled was why they didn¡¯t go to the North or the East, but instead came in his direction. ¡±


    ¡°Although he was suspicious, he was prepared. ¡±


    ¡°Since you dared to come, then don¡¯t leave! ¡±


    ¡°As for the upcoming battle, blood Tiger wasn¡¯t too worried. ¡±


    He had thrown all the mystical materials that heaven realm had given him into the blood pool under his feet. He could create as many blood slaves as he wanted without any fear of consumption. He did not believe that he could not destroy this force.


    ¡°Thinking of this, the blood Tiger let out a roar. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the blood pool churned, and countless blood slaves appeared. They rushed to the shore in waves. As more and more blood slaves emerged from the bottom of the lake, the demons around the blood pool danced wildly, and the scene was shocking. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kill!¡±¡± Blood Tiger said coldly. ¡±


    All the blood slaves roared at the same time and ran toward the North where the players were.


    ¡°At this moment, blood slaves were still emerging from the blood pool. Soon, the second Army of blood slaves appeared ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Among the Army of players who had just arrived, Gu Yu and the others were discussing the matter of the blood pool with the players from the other guilds. ¡±


    ¡°Even though they often fought, they were all in agreement on foreign policies. ¡±


    ¡°The investigation of the blood pool this time was also the same. If they really wanted to fight, there would not be many players who could make it to the blood pool alive. They would all die on the way ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu received a message. After checking it, he immediately asked on the voice channel,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I heard that one of your teams was just wiped out near the blood pool?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, I¡¯ve just received the news too. It¡¯s said that the process was very tragic!¡±¡± The Guild leader of a certain non-server Guild immediately replied. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Flush out the water! We have to drain the blood pool dry! How can we let this go!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi smiled. ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, countless blood-colored figures appeared in front of him. Like a blood-colored ocean, they attacked him with the power to topple mountains and overturn the seas ... ¡±


    ¡°The smile on Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s face instantly froze,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, protect our nanny!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738: Chapter 738-deserting


    Translator: 549690339


    The players were shocked by the blood slave Army.


    ¡°This scale did not seem to be any weaker than the monster siege, but the number of players who came to explore at this moment was less than one-twentieth of the number of players who came to explore the city. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of such a ferocious wave of blood slaves, the Guild leaders of the non-server guilds took the lead and gave the order to charge. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kill! All the points are ours!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Charge! All of you, activate your totem skills and hold on!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re the best at snatching points!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    Gu Yu and Liu Cha looked at each other as they watched the non-server players rush toward the Army of blood slaves.


    They couldn¡¯t understand how the non-server players had the courage to lead the charge in this battle that was obviously a losing battle. They were so stubborn!


    ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we ... Run? I have 10 bottles of soul praying wine¡¯s effect BUFF on me. It¡¯s too much of a waste to die Here.¡±¡± Liu Chan opened the way awkwardly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This isn¡¯t embarrassing. As the saying goes, a wise man knows when to retreat. Not only will dying here waste the effects of the soul praying wine, but we¡¯ll also have to return to Beiqi and start all over again in the end. It¡¯s better to avoid the sharp edge for the time being and wait for the next opportunity!¡±¡± Gu Yu nodded in agreement. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re not afraid of death, but we¡¯re not stupid enough to throw our lives away.¡±¡± The young paparazzo also expressed his opinion immediately. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Liu Chan immediately turned his gaze to Chen Ziyu and the others in the team. ¡±


    Chen Ziyu and the others also nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Looking at the non-server players who had been overwhelmed by the blood slaves, Liu Chan immediately shouted in the team voice channel,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brothers, where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, the players from the central server turned around and started to run. ¡±


    ¡°As Gu Yu and Liu zu were all elite players from the mid-server, they were more or less buffed by the resurrection BUFF of the soul prayer wine. Each death would cost them tens of thousands of soul coins. They all felt that it was a pity to waste it in a battle that they were sure to lose, so they made a choice at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°As the players from the Chinese server turned around and ran, the players from the European, hell, and Asian servers were dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, when they saw the feisui making the first move, they were anxious and were prepared to go up and snatch the points. ¡±


    ¡°However, when they saw the players from the mid-server suddenly retreat, they were dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°After a short silence, they all turned around and began to run while cursing,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°[(European server) shameless players from the central server, why are you guys running first!] ¡±


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°¡±¡±(Chinese server) if you have the ability, go back and fight the blood slave to the death. Don¡¯t f * cking follow me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±(Hell suit) you are all cowards! You cower in the face of battle!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then why are you guys running with us? Warriors, turn around and charge! Don¡¯t make me look down on you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±(Asia server) shameless mid-server players, how dare you run away in the face of battle. I don¡¯t want to be associated with you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±(Chinese server) I¡¯m begging you to have some sense. Look at what you¡¯re doing before you say something ruthless. And you, grandson, you¡¯re almost catching up to me, and you¡¯re still scolding me. I¡¯ll give you a big slap on the face!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Under the lead of Gu Yu and the others, not only did the players from the Chinese server run away, but the players from the European, hell, and Asian servers also chose to retreat. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the non-server players who were drowned in the wave of blood slaves were dumbfounded. ¡±


    The fierce aura on his body was completely gone at this time.


    ¡°After a brief moment of confusion, the non-server players ¡®minds exploded ... ¡±


    Snatching points ... I¡¯m snatching your head!


    ¡°At this moment, the non-server players also wanted to retreat. However, they were surrounded by the blood slaves. There was no way to retreat. They could only fight to the death and earn more points and soul coins before they died. ¡±


    ¡°As a large number of players were turned into black mist and died, the non-server players shed tears of regret. ¡±


    This bunch of grandsons ¡®schemes are so F * cking deep!


    ¡°On the way here, everyone was talking and laughing. They had agreed to investigate the monster supply together and advance and retreat together. ¡±


    ¡°Now that he knew, he had taken it seriously ... ¡±


    ¡°We, feifu, will remember this! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After the non-server players were drowned by the wave of blood slaves, the blood slaves did not stop moving forward. Instead, they continued to chase after the players from the central and western servers. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players of the major servers did not want to stay behind, so they ran with all their might. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the priest players suffered another mental blow. ¡±


    ¡°As a class with short legs, they had no way to compete with melee or assassin players who had all these attributes added to their physical strength. Even mages were slightly stronger than them. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, other than the priests from the mid-server who had started to run in advance and could barely keep up with the large group of escaping players, the priests who had run back were quickly left behind. ¡±


    ¡°Helplessness, despair, weakness, grievance ... All sorts of thoughts swirled in their minds. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, they were also swallowed by the wave of blood slaves. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to struggle. ¡±


    ¡°In this dangerous situation, Liu Chan activated the sea god physique decisively. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'',


    ¡°As the waves rolled, his body transformed into the sea God¡¯s body on the spot, and then the movement speed increasing Halo appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, the speed of the players in the central server increased. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the players from the other servers could not help but curse again. ¡±


    ¡°This was especially true for the players from the hell server. They had better transportation tools such as airplanes and other technological tools. They were definitely the fastest among the players present. However, the blood wave that was coming from behind did not give them the chance to do so. ¡±


    ¡°They knew the consequences of stopping, so they could only grit their teeth and continue running. ¡±


    ¡°As the blood wave got closer and closer, Li Xing¡¯s voice was heard in the European server¡¯s voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±All necromancers, aim at the Asian server players on the left and release Death Coil together to let them cover the rear!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing Li Xing¡¯s words, the necromancers in the team immediately turned to look at the players from the Asian server. With a wave of their hands, black tentacles grew out of the ground and locked the heels of many of the players from the Asian server. ¡±


    ¡°After this series of actions, the speed of the blood wave¡¯s advancement slowed down a little, but many players from the Asian server suffered. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the players from the Asia server were dumbfounded. ¡±


    They had never expected the European server to stab them in the back.


    ¡°However, before they could make any counterattacks, the second death Coil attack came, and many of the Asian server players were once again confined to their spots. ¡±


    ¡°Even if it was only for a few seconds, it would be fatal at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the minds of the players in the Asia server also exploded. ¡±


    The strongest long-range attacker class in the Asia server was naturally the ¡®heaven¡¯s Messenger¡¯. They had extremely strong telekinesis control.


    ¡°At that moment, he used his telekinesis to lift up several players from the Asian server and threw them behind him, throwing them into the blood slave wave. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the battle between the European and Asian servers, the inferno server¡¯s players laughed in their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°There was an old Chinese saying,¡±¡±when the river clam fights, the fisherman will benefit.¡±¡± At this moment, the players from the hell server felt that they were the fisherman. ¡±


    ¡°Taking advantage of the infighting between the players from the Asian and European servers, which caused their running speed to slow down, the players from the inferno server quickly picked up their pace. They planned to distance themselves from the players from the European and Asian servers and buy some time to summon their transportation. This way, they could completely escape from danger. ¡±


    ¡°However, just as the hell server players were enjoying themselves, a voice came from the front,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We have to go through thick and thin together. How can we run away at the last minute and leave early? all magicians, get ready. Cast elemental imprisonment on the players from the hellish server and send them back. Don¡¯t give them the chance to summon their tools!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As Liu Chan¡¯s voice rang out, the mages from the central server who were running turned around in unison and cast elemental imprisonment. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, the hell server¡¯s players in the front row were enveloped by the blue light and were confined to their original positions. The players at the back collided with the ones in front of them one after another, and a large number of them fell. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the advantage that the inferno server¡¯s players had gained was broken, and they were forced back to the same starting line as the European and Asian servers. ¡±


    The hell server¡¯s players gritted their teeth in hatred as they watched the mid-server¡¯s players leave.


    ¡®Through thick and thin together? what a F * cking¡¯ through thick and thin together ¡®! I¡¯m so touched that I want to cry!


    We¡¯ll remember this!

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739: 80 yuan for one punch!


    Translator: 549690339


    The friendship between players was so fragile that it could easily break.


    ¡°After scamming the non-servers, the players from the four major servers began to run for their lives. ¡±


    ¡°Liu Chan and the others originally had the ability to fly, but in order to take care of the players in the team who could not fly, they could only run with them. ¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, in order to let the players from the three major servers bring up the rear, the players from the central server would attack whoever dared to rush forward, causing the mentality of the players at the back to completely explode. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, other than cursing, they had no other choice. ¡±


    ¡°What made the players from the European, hell, and Asian servers even more desperate was that the blood slave wave was moving faster and faster. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in order to let the players from the other servers take the rear, the infighting began. ¡±


    The hell server¡¯s players who could have left this area were not spared either. They were dragged into the chaotic battle by the players from the European and Asian servers.


    ¡°At this point, the players from the European and Asian servers had already seen through it. ¡±


    ¡°There was only one goal now, and that was to die together with everyone. It was impossible to run away alone! ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the players from the mid-server were too far away from them, they would have dragged the mid-server into the water as well. ¡±


    ¡°Just like that, in the chaotic battle, the players from the three servers were eventually caught up by the blood wave, and their figures were drowned. ¡±


    They only had one thought before they died.


    He would remember this grudge ...


    ......


    ¡°As for Gu Yu and the others who were at the forefront, although they had killed the players from the four major servers, they were also in an extremely bad situation. ¡±


    ¡°Due to the burden of the individual players in the team, the overall speed could not be increased, and the distance between them and the blood wave was also closing. ¡±


    ¡°Realizing that they might be abandoned, the healers and mage players gradually looked desperate. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a figure emerged from the blood wave and arrived in front of the players at an extremely fast speed, blocking them. ¡±


    ¡°Upon seeing this, Liu Chan immediately clenched his fist and punched forward. ¡±


    ¡°Along with the roar of a Tiger, the shadow of a fierce tiger suddenly appeared and pounced on the bloody figure. ¡±


    ¡°However, the image of the figure being sent flying did not appear. Instead, Liu Chan¡¯s fist that had been charging up was scattered by this person¡¯s casual slap. ¡±


    ¡°Then, the figure raised his hand and waved it in front of him. Suddenly, the blood waves rolled and formed a wall, blocking the way of Liu Chan and his men. ¡±


    Everyone was forced to stop.


    ¡°However, to the players ¡®surprise, the blood slaves that were chasing them from behind did not pounce at them. Instead, they slowly surrounded them in a circle. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk?¡±¡± A deep voice sounded in front of them. Then, the blood slaves made a path for blood Tiger to appear in front of the players. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the blood Tiger in front of them, the players did not speak. Instead, they decisively opened analysis to find out the identity of this person. ¡±


    [Blood Tiger (peak of demigod realm)]:


    ¡°[Character details: a new life created by Lu Yang, the immortal Lord of the heaven realm. He has gained initial control over the power of the law of blood, one of the 3000 laws of the netherworld. He controls the blood pool domain of Western Yin and is one of the five overlords of Western Yin.] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After seeing that this person¡¯s strength was at the demigod realm, Gu Yu and the others knew that things were not going well. ¡±


    ¡°At this stage, only ao Jian and Lionheart could fight blood Tiger, but neither of them could. This was the same as a death sentence. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players were puzzled as to why blood Tiger did not kill them directly. ¡±


    ''


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you want to talk about?¡±¡± Liu Chan asked at this time. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you tell me your background? If I¡¯m not mistaken, there was no such force in the death domain before!¡±¡± Blood Tiger asked with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re going to die either way. Don¡¯t waste time. Hurry up!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi stared at him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, I don¡¯t want to kill you. I just want to understand some things. I can see that you don¡¯t seem to be United!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When the players were running for their lives, blood Tiger had been observing in the dark. ¡±


    ¡°Just like the battle at the city gate, there was another internal conflict in this force. Even if they were to die, they would drag their companions to die with them. This really showed blood Tiger the ¡°¡±sinister¡±¡± internal affairs of this force. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he thought of a plan that he had come up with when he had discussed it with the other four leaders! ¡±


    He tried to drive a wedge between this force and make them collapse from the inside out.


    ¡°¡±¡±Does our unity have anything to do with you?¡±¡± Liu Chan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He felt that this BOSS was so nosy. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What if I say I can help you annihilate the enemy forces and let you monopolize the city in the death region?¡±¡± An unfathomable smile appeared on blood Tiger¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Liu Chan and the others were dumbfounded. ¡±


    He felt that the person in front of him was really arrogant.


    Heaven reverse city is a joint main city set by the dog¡¯s officials. Can you help the central server monopolize the main city? Did he drink too much? did he ask the dog officials for permission?


    ¡°¡±¡±Why should we believe you?¡±¡± Gu Yu immediately asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s your first time in the Western netherworld, so I understand that you don¡¯t know many things. Although I have this blood slave Army, I¡¯m actually in a very bad situation. I¡¯m often bullied by the nearby forces, so I really need allies who can advance and retreat together. My condition is that after you occupy the main city in the death region, you must form an alliance with me to fight against the other forces and help me!¡±¡± ¡±


    These words were naturally said by blood Tiger to appease Gu Yu and the others.


    He wanted the players to understand that he had a purpose in helping them so that they would let down their guard.


    ¡°Otherwise, if he helped her for no reason, it would definitely arouse suspicion. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Gu Yu and the others were stunned. ¡±


    They didn¡¯t believe a single word that blood Tiger said. They just wanted to see what this guy was going to do.


    ¡°¡±¡±Why did you choose us?¡±¡± Liu Chan asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Because you¡¯ve lived to the end. If you¡¯d died before that, I would still choose to cooperate with the last one who survived!¡±¡± ¡±


    Blood Tiger was telling the truth.


    It was because he had no idea about the internal structure of the heaven reverse city. He only had a rough idea of the five Forces.


    ¡°So this time, no matter which force survived to the end, he would choose the last force to be used. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Now that I¡¯ve expressed my sincerity, the decision to agree or not is up to you. However, I have to remind you that in the world of the Western netherworld, you will die in the hands of other forces sooner or later without my help. Only after monopolizing the main city will you be able to develop steadily. If you join hands with me and support each other, we can at least guarantee that we won¡¯t be bullied by the other forces in the Western netherworld, and you can also gain a firm foothold in the Western netherworld!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Having said that, blood Tiger turned his gaze to Gu Yu and the others, waiting for their reply. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu and the rest suddenly felt that what blood Tiger said made sense and was very attractive. ¡±


    But ... We¡¯re players!


    ¡°Not to mention the fact that the main city could not be monopolized by the central server, it was also impossible to kill all the players in the other four servers. ¡±


    Do you think resurrection is just for show?


    ¡°Although what you said makes sense, in our opinion, it¡¯s all F * cking nonsense! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What can you do to help us now?¡±¡± Liu zhaqiang held back his laughter and asked with a serious face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can sponsor you with a batch of bloodstones that can help you quickly increase your strength.¡±¡± With that, blood Tiger took out a blood-red crystal and handed it to Liu Chan. ¡±


    [Bloodstone (level 9 mystical material)]:


    [Item details: a special crystal forged from 127 mystical materials in the heaven realm. It contains extremely powerful qi and blood energy. It can improve one¡¯s physical fitness after use.]


    '''',


    [Item quality: 16 (increases Constitution by 16 points)]


    [Item side effects: the user¡¯s soul will be contaminated after use. Overconsumption will result in the user being controlled by the Bloodstone¡¯s creator.]


    ......


    ¡°Seeing the Bloodstone¡¯s analysis panel, the players came to a sudden realization. ¡±


    ¡°See, isn¡¯t the Fox tail already revealed! ¡±


    ¡°However, the players were still very eager for the Bloodstone because their souls were immune to all damage and did not have to be afraid of being contaminated by the power inside the Bloodstone. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Liu Chan, who was observing the blood Stone, blood Tiger said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Carefully feel the power of vitality contained within the Bloodstone. This is good stuff. If you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me, I can help you with a batch of bloodstones as a gift for our cooperation!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After pondering for a while, blood Tiger continued,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±However, in order to ensure your credibility, you have to show some sincerity. Let¡¯s start with them!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as blood Tiger¡¯s voice fell, the blood slaves behind him opened up a path and brought nearly a hundred players to Liu Chan and the others. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Not all of you are dead yet?¡±¡± Liu Chan was stunned when he saw Li Xing and the others. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve specially left this for you. Now, I need you to personally do it, but I¡¯ll use a recording stone to record the scene of you working with me to kill them. This way, I can guarantee that you¡¯re of one mind with me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send this recording to that city, and I¡¯m sure you know what the consequences will be!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°It was obvious that blood Tiger did not understand the internal situation of the players. He thought that by recording this scene, he could threaten Liu Chan and the others. ¡±


    ¡°However, Liu Chan and the others were laughing in their hearts. ¡±


    This threat ... Was so F * cking weak!


    ¡°It¡¯s just killing a few players from the opposing faction, it¡¯s not a big deal! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What are you guys doing!¡±¡± Li Xing, who was pressed to the ground by the blood slave, couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡±


    ¡°Liu Chan didn¡¯t answer. He showed a sad expression,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Although I¡¯ve agreed to cooperate with you, there are a few people in this group who have a close relationship with me. Can I not kill them?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, since they have seen the secret of our cooperation, they must be killed. If you want to occupy the city, you have to be ruthless!¡±¡± Blood Tiger frowned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How about this, I¡¯ll give you 70 blood stones for every person you kill!¡±¡± ¡±


    Liu Chan and the others looked at each other as they watched the blood slaves press down nearly a hundred players from the other servers.


    70 blood food for every kill ... He was rich!


    ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t know this, but even though we don¡¯t get along well with each other, there are still intermarriage between our clans. There are a few of my relatives in front of me ... I have to add a Blood Stone!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Liu Chan¡¯s indecisive words, blood Tiger frowned slightly. But when he heard the last sentence, he laughed. ¡±


    ¡°He liked Liu Chan¡¯s greed, because it was easy to control him! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Okay, I agree. Eighty bloodstones per person!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Gu Yu and the others were dumbfounded. The deal was settled just like that? ¡±


    ¡°A series of ¡°¡± 666¡å¡± were immediately typed out on the team voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°When the players from the other servers who were pressed to the ground saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but curse. Some even shouted at blood Tiger not to believe the words of Liu Chan and the others. ¡±


    ¡°However, blood Tiger was unmoved. In his opinion, this was just a last-ditch struggle before death. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Liu Da made his move. ¡±


    Eighty! Eighty! Eighty!


    ¡°One punch, one kill. He was so happy. They were all mystical materials! ¡±


    ¡°Li Xing and the others were so angry that they vomited blood. They felt that not only had they been scammed, but they had also been sold. ¡±


    ¡°The most important thing was, why didn¡¯t this stupid BOSS look for him to cooperate with ... ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, and you¡¯ll die! ¡±

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740: The decisive battle is brought forward


    Translator: 549690339


    No one had expected the exploration of the blood pool in the South to turn out like this.


    ¡°Back at heaven reverse city, Liu Chan and the others were overjoyed because they had earned a lot. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, Li Xing and the other players from the other servers were in a state of shock. ¡±


    ¡°This time, they had been so badly tricked by the players from the central server, and they could not take this lying down. ¡±


    ¡°However, the main city was a safe zone, and players could not fight each other. Even if they saw players from the mid-server walking past them, they could not attack, which made them feel very aggrieved. ¡±


    ¡°Hence, they turned their attention to the ¡°¡±blood Tiger¡±¡± in the blood pool in the South. ¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t deal with the players from the central server, we can take it out on you! ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the players from the European, hell, and Asian servers had joined forces. After organizing their manpower, they set off towards the blood pool. ¡±


    ¡°Other than the players from the central server and those who did not want to be on the same side as them, almost all the players in heaven reverse city had come out. ¡±


    Perhaps blood Tiger would not have thought that his actions would make the players so angry and bring disaster to himself.


    ¡°From the players ¡®point of view, dying or not dying was secondary. However, to give mystical materials to the mid-server players and ask them to die was something that they could not tolerate! ¡±


    It was so F * cking unfair! He definitely wanted to be beaten up!


    ¡°Liu Chan and the others did not stop him. After all, they could not stop him even if they wanted to. ¡±


    ¡°They just treated it as a one-time deal. Anyway, they had earned nearly ten thousand blood stones. As for what would happen to blood Tiger, they were too lazy to care. ¡±


    ¡°Three days later, a huge battle broke out in the blood pool area in the South. ¡±


    ¡°Hakkar, the demigod-level mount from the European server, and the lightning storm from the hell server were all activated. ¡±


    ¡°After that battle, less than one-tenth of the players could return to the main city. ¡±


    ¡°However, the fact that they were able to return meant one thing. Blood Tiger had lost. ¡±


    ¡°If the players were defeated, they would all die, and no one would return. ¡±


    This was the attitude of the players when they took war seriously.


    The players from the mid-server and non-server who did not participate in the battle also learned about the specific process of the battle through the live broadcast.


    ''


    ¡°In this battle, the players were still the dominant side and had a clear advantage. ¡±


    ¡°However, the process was extremely tortuous. Every time the players cleared the blood slaves, more blood slaves would emerge from the bottom of the lake. In the end, the players were exhausted and had to rely on the ¡®strength potion¡¯ in the merchant shop to support themselves. Fortunately, they still won in the end. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the battle between Hakkar and blood Tiger was also extremely exciting. ¡±


    ¡°However, in terms of strength, blood Tiger, who had been stuck at the peak of the demigod realm for a long time, was obviously stronger. He finally killed Hakkar and Lionheart. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Hakkar was severely injured by the hell server¡¯s lightning storm. Otherwise, the pressure on the players would be much greater with the demigod blood Tiger. ¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, blood Tiger escaped in the end, and the players were unable to make him stay. ¡±


    ¡°However, the victory was undoubtedly an exciting thing. ¡±


    ¡°What made the players from the European, hell, and Asian servers even happier was that the blood pool would belong to them. ¡±


    ¡°Remembering that the players from the central server had once obtained the Bloodstone from the blood Tiger, they excitedly began to explore the bottom of the blood pool, looking for traces of the Bloodstone. ¡±


    ¡°However, after a careful search, they were disappointed to find no Bloodstone at the bottom of the blood pool. ¡±


    ¡°The only thing he could find was a transparent crystal stone, and there was no blood Qi power inside. ¡±


    Some players also analyzed and explained this on the forum.


    ¡°He said that the blood pool could continuously produce blood slaves by relying on these stones. The nutrients in the blood pool had long been exhausted in this battle, so naturally, there were no more blood stones. Those transparent crystal stones were the best evidence. ¡±


    ¡°When this news came out, all the players participating in the battle were extremely sad. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, they had at least obtained a huge amount of soul coins, experience, and credit points from this battle. Many players had also successfully leveled up in this battle. It was still a huge profit, not a loss. ¡±


    What the players didn¡¯t know was that the victory of this battle had started the real battle in advance!


    ......


    The injured blood Tiger found the other four leaders of the Western netherworld and told them a piece of news.


    ¡°¡±¡±There aren¡¯t many soldiers left in the city of the death zone. We can break through!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°From blood Tiger¡¯s point of view, although he had exhausted all of his resources in this battle, he had personally seen that not many of the player forces that had gathered here had survived. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he felt that the time for the final battle could come early. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he hated the player clans to the core, but he was only a commander at the moment, so he still had to rely on the help of the other four leaders in the war. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, the other four leaders agreed to the blood Tiger¡¯s request to start a war after some discussion. ¡±


    ¡°Since he knew that there weren¡¯t many players left, there was no need to continue probing. The right choice was to eliminate them all in one go. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    ¡°Moreover, they believed that the blood Tiger would not lie to them. Although they each controlled different forces and territories, they had the same master and were essentially on the same side. ¡±


    ¡°However, before the battle, they had asked for instructions. ¡±


    ¡°In the next few days, four huge armies gathered in the East of the death zone, where Ran Fu was. ¡±


    ¡°Then, led by the five overlords of Western Yin, the five overlords of Western Yin, they sailed toward heaven reverse city. ¡±


    This was not a test. He was going to destroy heaven reverse city completely.


    ......


    The players were naturally unaware of all this.


    ¡°However, as the huge Army advanced, the players who were scouting outside soon found something wrong and spread the news on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°According to the player, he was caught and questioned by the five leaders. At that time, he saw blood Tiger, who had escaped from the battle at the blood pool, and there were four other demigod-level Masters beside him. ¡±


    The news shocked all the players in heaven reverse city.


    The attack of five half-God-level Warriors was a force that the players would find difficult to defend against.


    ¡°At the current stage, only ao Jian from the central server and Lionheart from the European server could fight with a demigod. As for the ¡°¡±lightning storm¡±¡± of the hell suit, it could only be used as a trump card because it took too long to charge and could easily cause damage to the opponent. It was considered an unstable killing power. ¡±


    ¡°This was the same as nie Feng from the central server. Although it was powerful, it had a lot of limitations. ¡±


    The players on the forum were discussing countermeasures for the upcoming battle.


    There were even professional players who did a simulation analysis of the battle.


    ¡°In the end, they came to the conclusion that the total combat power of all the players in heaven reverse city could at most fight against two and a half Blood Tigers. It would be difficult to fight against any more than that. ¡±


    Many players expressed different views on this.


    ¡°However, the results of the discussions were basically fluctuating between 2.5 and 3. There was not much difference. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, all the speculations pointed to the fact that the players would not be able to withstand this battle. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, different voices appeared on the forum. Crayon Shinchan had posted a thread to angrily criticize the players who had done the combat simulation test. ¡±


    ¡°[What bullsh * t battle simulation analysis? there are too many uncertain factors in a real battle. Have you forgotten that you can summon a big meat shield with 3 billion points? They¡¯ve been here for almost two months, and now they¡¯ve accumulated 1.98 billion points. When the war starts, they¡¯ll kill as many as they can and try to summon the big meat shield before the whole Army is annihilated. That¡¯ll be the opportunity to turn the tables!] [Op: Crayon Shinchan] ¡±


    ¡°The moment this post was posted, the players instantly saw the hope of victory. ¡±


    ¡°Many players could not help but smile when they thought of the ¡°¡±sky demon¡±¡± that was still on the way to descend. ¡±


    ¡°Not to mention five demigod-level powerhouses, he could even hold off ten of them. His title as a meat shield was not just for show! ¡±


    ¡°After all, he was a man who had survived a ¡®nuclear explosion¡¯! ¡±

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741: The forbidden Sword Saint


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the face of the upcoming war, the players were a little worried, but when they thought that they would have a chance to turn the tables as long as their points reached three billion, they made the decision to fight to the death. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking about the competition for the major domain rankings, the players ¡®fighting spirit was ignited. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the Guild leaders of the major servers had discussed in advance that there would be no internal strife in this battle, and that they would work together to face the outside world. ¡±


    Even though everyone was still worried about being scammed by players from other servers ...


    The footsteps of the great battle were gradually approaching.


    ¡°As the NPCs in the major players ¡®main cities had not arrived, they could not receive any external help in this battle. ¡±


    ¡°For example, suiye from the central server, heretic King from the European server, and Aike from the hell server ... ¡±


    ¡°If all of these forces were present, the players would definitely have the confidence to fight against the Alliance of forces in Western Yin. However, at this moment, the players could only rely on themselves. ¡±


    ¡°However, in the face of the upcoming battle, the players would not sit still and wait for death. They immediately began to deploy the defense Project. ¡±


    The bombs made by explosive man were sold out at this moment.


    ¡°Not only did the players from the mid-server buy it, but the players from the other servers also bought it in large numbers. ¡±


    ¡°As long as these powerful ¡°¡±bombs¡±¡± were thrown properly, they could kill a lot of monsters and earn back the money. They were gambling tools on the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t lose soul coins, but if you lose them accurately, it¡¯s a profit. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the non-server players had also started to set up totem traps outside the city gate, such as the vine trap of the ancient bronze tree, the entanglement trap, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°The hell server¡¯s players began to set up a battle fortress at the East Gate, as well as a series of technological defense projects. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the work occupation players in the central server were shining. ¡±


    ¡°As a life profession development and a complete central server, it could produce all kinds of pills, potions, alchemy tools, and other items that could increase combat power for a short period of time, showing the strength of the central server¡¯s soft power to the players of other servers. ¡±


    Such items were sold in large quantities at the auction house.


    ¡°However, this time, the players from the mid-tier servers did it very well. They didn¡¯t choose to scam the players from the other servers. The prices were basically the cost price, and they didn¡¯t try to drive up the prices of the goods to make a profit from the war. ¡±


    ¡°This was because this battle required all players to work together to fight against outsiders. Victory belonged to everyone, and the same went for failure. ¡±


    The actions of the players from the central servers also reduced the hatred in the hearts of the players from the major servers who had been continuously cheated.


    ¡°While the players were preparing for the upcoming war, the forces of the Western netherworld arrived. ¡±


    ¡°This time, it was a real monster attack, not a simple test. ¡±


    ¡°Standing on top of the city wall and looking forward, the huge horde of monsters covered the sky and the ground like locusts. At this moment, they were rapidly advancing. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the players standing outside the East Gate were ready to face the attack. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, a figure took the lead and began to charge. ¡±


    ¡°Although he was not fast, his footsteps were unusually firm. He charged towards the beast tide Army without looking back. ¡±


    ¡°At first, some players wanted to stop this reckless player, but when they saw the signature ¡°¡±shiny¡±¡± head, they suddenly lost their thoughts and smiled. ¡±


    That was because the player who was charging forward was Yuan Fang.


    ¡°After being in heaven reverse city for a long time, Yuan Fang was extremely sad. He had originally planned to increase his sacred art proficiency in battle, but no one wanted to play with him. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, every time a wave of monsters came, the players would not have enough to split among themselves, and they would not leave the monsters for him. ¡±


    ¡°This really made Yuan Fang feel suffocated. He felt that if this continued, he would be depressed. ¡±


    ¡°Now that he saw such a huge wave of monsters, Yuan Fang knew that his chance to farm god art had come. ¡±


    ¡°In order not to be killed, he decided to go first. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'',


    ¡°At this moment, the round figure became extremely tall in the eyes of the players. ¡±


    ¡°Running towards the sunset, in front of him was a mountain full of monsters. The thin figure really had a trace of bravery. ¡±


    Some players even saved a screenshot of the scene.


    ¡°As they got closer and closer, the square came into contact with the monster tide. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, countless monsters pounced on him and began to madly bite and tear his body apart. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kacha!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Gah!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The sound of bones breaking and teeth breaking rang out in succession. In the face of Yuan Fang¡¯s powerful defense and damage reflection talent, these monsters were unable to break through his defense at all and were instead injured. ¡±


    ¡°However, the unconscious monsters did not care about the injuries on their bodies. They continued to attack the square madly. As long as one of their companions died, new monsters would replace it ... ¡±


    ¡°Yuan Fang had no intention of resisting. After looking at his slowly increasing proficiency, he opened the forum and began to observe the battle from a different perspective through the live streaming room. ¡±


    As for his body ... Let him roll on his own.


    ¡°After all, his body had matured, so it was time for him to learn how to increase his god art proficiency. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Other than the square circle formed by the monsters, the rest of the monsters were pushing forward toward heaven reverse city. ¡±


    The battle erupted at this moment.


    The hell server¡¯s players immediately activated their lightning storm.


    ¡°A dark cloud surrounded by lightning suddenly formed in the sky, and countless Thunderbolts as thick as bowls began to strike the monsters. ¡±


    ¡°The feisui¡¯s totem trap was also triggered at this moment. Countless vines rose from the ground and began to wrap around the nearby monsters, killing them. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the five leaders at the back of the monster tide looked a little pale and turned their eyes to blood Tiger. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This ... I¡¯m not sure why they still have so many soldiers ... I might have made a mistake!¡±¡± Blood Tiger¡¯s expression turned awkward. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t bother explaining. Since we¡¯ve already made the decision, let¡¯s just attack this city!¡±¡± Ran Fu said coldly. Then, he turned into a ray of light and rushed to the front of the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°After blood Tiger and the others exchanged a glance, they immediately followed and flew towards the battle. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re coming, ao Jian, go!¡±¡± Seeing the five figures coming from the back of the battlefield, Liu Chan immediately roared in the team¡¯s voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°Ao Jian didn¡¯t reply, but his body also shot out at this moment, heading straight for Ran Fu. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Rheinhardt, go help!¡±¡± At this moment, Li Xing spoke in the team voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Rheinhardt immediately nodded and patted Hakkar,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brother, let¡¯s go!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hakkar immediately flapped his wings, and his body turned into a black lightning bolt, shooting into the sky. ¡±


    ¡°As the Army of players and the tide of monsters collided, the battle in the sky also began. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the incoming ao Jian, Ran Fu made the first move. His half-real and half-illusionary body suddenly turned into nine incarnations that charged at ao Jian. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Seal the devil!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The nine incarnations and the main body slapped forward at the same time. Instantly, ten distorted words formed in the air and were pushed towards ao Jian. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Slash!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s eyes glowed. The nine spiritual swords on his back spun forward and a majestic sword intent soared into the sky. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ''New novel chapters are published on Novel-Bin'',


    The sword will collided with the seal and then went straight through it. Its power was not reduced at all as it went straight for flame floating.


    ¡°Seeing this, Ran Fu¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡±


    ¡°Although he only had the strength of a demigod, he had a thorough understanding of the demigod realm since he was stuck in the demigod realm and could not make a breakthrough. Although he could not guarantee that he was the strongest among the demigods, he was almost invincible in the same realm. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, in his opinion, his ¡°¡±demon-sealing seal¡±¡± was more than enough to deal with ao Jian¡¯s sword intent. It could even seal both the sword intent and ao Jian. However, he didn¡¯t think that it would be pierced through by the sword intent without even being able to block it. ¡±


    Ao Jian¡¯s boundless sword essence had truly shocked him.


    ¡°Just as ao Jian¡¯s sword intent was about to strike Yan Fu, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked the attack for him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Be careful. His sword intent is extraordinary. I suspect that he has comprehended a complete nomological sword intent!¡±¡± Molten, who had taken the blow for Renfu, said with an ugly expression. It was obvious that it was not an easy blow. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What!¡±¡± Hearing molten¡¯s Dao law sword intent, Ran Fu was shocked. ¡±


    ¡°If molten¡¯s guess was correct, then this person had the potential to become an ancient God! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t leave him alive!¡±¡± At this moment, the soul Catcher suddenly charged towards ao Jian. As she roared, ghostly figures appeared in the sky and flew towards ao Jian. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sword domain!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Facing the attack, ao Jian was extremely calm. With a wave of his hand, nine spiritual swords circled around his body. Then, they suddenly spread out, forming a sword array domain that covered a diameter of a hundred meters. ¡±


    Spiritual swords slowly formed in the sword domain and stabbed toward the ghostly figures under ao Jian¡¯s control.


    ¡°As the number of spiritual swords in the sword domain increased, the ghostly shadows that filled the sky were quickly wiped out. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, ten thousand swords revolved around ao Jian¡¯s body, as if he had descended from the heavens. Not only were the five leaders dumbfounded, but even the players were shocked. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian raised his hand and pointed at the soul Catcher. ¡±


    ¡°Before the sword intent had even arrived, the sword finger¡¯s majestic killing intent had already hit him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Not good, help me!¡±¡± The soul Catcher was frightened and shouted out. ¡±


    ¡°When blood Tiger and the others heard this, they quickly came in front of the soul Catcher. They raised their hands forward at the same time, and the spiritual energy in their bodies surged to form a black energy barrier. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Go!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ao Jian let out a soft cry, and the ten thousand swords immediately pointed in the direction he was pointing at. ¡±


    ¡°Countless spiritual swords rushed out of the sword realm and bombarded the black barrier like raindrops. Instantly, countless spiritual Qi light spots appeared in the sky, and it started to rain down. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the five leaders of Western netherworld who were hiding behind the energy barrier were frightened. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they could already confirm one thing. This person had truly comprehended a complete nomological sword intent! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Return!¡±¡± At this moment, ao Jian waved his hand, and the 10000 spiritual swords immediately returned to the sword domain. ¡±


    ¡°However, before the five chieftains could catch their breath, the fully charged spiritual swords in the sword Dao domain attacked again. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The sound of collision rang out continuously, and the black energy barrier gradually became transparent under the impact of the spiritual swords. ¡±


    The players below were dumbfounded.


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, did ao Jian fake his match last time? his strength is too terrifying!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±One against five, and five demigods at that. Oh my God, he¡¯s too strong. No wonder he¡¯s one of the strongest in the central server¡¯s cheater group!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±When I first used a sword, I saw his battle videos. Big Boss aojian is awesome ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As the players discussed among themselves, Northstar one blade, who was also watching this scene, was shocked. ¡±


    The sword intent that ao Jian was currently displaying made him feel as if he was completely undefeatable. It even made his sword heart tremble.


    ¡°After a brief moment of shock, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, a smile appearing on his face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve finally found a new path. Congratulations!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742: Chapter 742-ancient God Body


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian was fighting one against five, and he clearly had the advantage. ¡±


    ¡°Lionheart, who was originally prepared to help, was completely dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°They were both demigods, but he and Hakkar had a hard time fighting the blood Tiger and lost in the end. ¡±


    ¡°However, ao Jian, who was also a demigod, was able to fight against five people by himself. This really hurt his weak heart. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Hakkar pouted and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you stupid? he has grasped a complete set of nomological sword intent and is completely capable of fighting above his level. He¡¯s not on the same level as you and I at all!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What is law sword intent?¡±¡± Reinhardt asked with a very dubious look. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll come into contact with them in the future. Let¡¯s go and help the people below. He¡¯s enough here!¡±¡± Hakkar didn¡¯t wait for Lionheart¡¯s response and brought him down. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the battle between ao Jian and the five leaders of the Western netherworld was still ongoing. ¡±


    ¡°The spirit swords that filled the sky gathered in front of ao Jian like a tide. After they were fully charged in the sword domain, they would once again surge towards the five leaders. ¡±


    ¡°After repeating this three times, it was obvious that Ran Fu and the others could not hold on any longer. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll block this one. You guys retreat first and attack him from the side!¡±¡± At this moment, lava let out an angry roar and put her palms together in front of her chest. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Earth!¡±¡± As he shouted, the soil on the ground rose up and covered his body. ¡±


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, he had transformed into a thirty-meter-tall stone giant. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Retreat!¡±¡± With lava¡¯s angry roar, the other four immediately retreated and split into two groups to charge at ao Jian from the left and right. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the black barrier shattered, and the 10000 spiritual swords rained down on the lava. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, gravel flew everywhere, and in the blink of an eye, more than half of the Magma Stone giant¡¯s body was dug out by the spirit swords, and the magma inside was also baptized by the rain of spirit swords. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the light swords that filled the sky pierced through his body. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± It didn¡¯t even last for a few seconds before the lava spirit body exploded. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the other four felt their hearts tremble as a chill rose from the bottom of their hearts. ¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect lava to be killed by the rain of spirit swords in a single blow. He didn¡¯t even have time to scream before he died.


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian made them tremble in fear. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was too late for them to retreat. They could only grit their teeth and charge at ao Jian, trying to take advantage of the opportunity created by the lava to kill him. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, all the spiritual swords were outside the sword domain, and there was not a single spiritual sword by ao Jian¡¯s side. ¡±


    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t take a step back in the face of the combined attack of the four leaders of Western netherworld. He waved his hand forward calmly, and the spiritual swords immediately returned! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Quickly kill him!¡±¡± The soul Catcher let out an ear-piercing screech. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the palms of the four people hit ao Jian at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bang!¡±¡± Ao Jian spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Ran Fu and the others were overjoyed. They raised their palms and slapped down. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s body was being continuously pushed back by the four people. ¡±


    ¡°But gradually, their faces showed fear. ¡±


    This was because the wounds they had left on ao Jian¡¯s body would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe it!¡±¡± Ran Fu¡¯s face was twisted as he gathered all his strength in his palm. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, flames rose and wrapped around ao Jian. His body was sent flying, and he rolled several hundred meters in the air before stabilizing himself. ¡±


    Ao Jian wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    ¡°The nomological sword intent immediately trembled in his body, shattering the four forces that had invaded his body. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the injuries on his body were also healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡±


    ¡°This was the reason why ao Jian was able to withstand their attacks. The power given to him by the venerable tree was full of vitality, and it also contained the will of the venerable tree that never compromised with death. As long as this power was not exhausted, he would not die unless it was fatal! ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the four people who had already entered the sword realm, ao Jian let out a long howl. ¡±


    ¡°With him as the center, the majestic sword essence swept toward the five people in the sword domain like a wave. ¡±


    ¡°The four leaders in the sword domain were terrified and immediately wanted to retreat. However, in front of them was a majestic wave of sword essence, and behind them were ten thousand spiritual swords. It was not so easy to escape. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the wave of sword intent and the spirit sword gushed into the sword domain at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°A storm of blades instantly formed inside, surrounding the four leaders. ¡±


    ¡°The wind was howling, the sword clanging was piercing to the ears, and the sharp sword intent had pierced through the barrier that they had set up together, causing them great pain. ¡±


    The outcome was already decided at this moment.


    ¡°The five of them couldn¡¯t even stop ao Jian when they worked together, and without the lava, they were even less of a match for him. ¡±


    ¡°The blood Tiger, who had already been injured in the previous battle, was the first to be unable to bear it. At this moment, its body became transparent little by little and showed signs of collapse. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let me go, I have a way to deal with him. I¡¯ll use your lives to create an opportunity for me. Let me go!¡±¡± At this moment, Samsara looked at her and the others and roared. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re serious?¡±¡± Realizing that he was not going to escape death, blood Tiger turned to look at Ran Fu. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you still remember the remains Warrior Project I mentioned to you? I¡¯ve already succeeded, and I¡¯ve also buried the body of an ancient God that died in battle in the Western netherworld in the evil spirit pit. As long as you let me leave, I¡¯ll have a way to deal with them. ¡°¡± Hearing the sound of the sword, Ran Fu shouted hysterically. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, blood Tiger¡¯s face showed a trace of misery.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s all up to you now, I¡¯ll help you leave!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, the blood Tiger pounced into the storm of blades. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± His body exploded at this moment, creating a gap of about two meters in the storm of blades. ¡±


    ¡°However, before they could leave, the gap in the storm of blades began to heal rapidly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±¡± At this moment, Black Overlord immediately stepped forward and used his body to block the wound that was healing. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, both of them did not stop. They immediately passed through the gap and flew out of the sword domain. ¡±


    ¡°When they turned around, they found that Black Overlord had been devoured by the blade Storm. In the blink of an eye, his body disappeared, and they could no longer sense his life. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go, I can¡¯t resist for long!¡±¡± Soul Catcher said coldly. ¡±


    ¡°When Ran Fu heard this, he had mixed feelings. However, he still decisively flew towards evil spirit Mountain. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the sword intent around ao Jian surged and he pointed at the soul Catcher. ¡±


    ¡°Even though he was afraid, the soul Catcher didn¡¯t retreat this time. With a wail, countless ghostly figures appeared once again and swarmed towards ao Jian. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, she erupted with all her strength and didn¡¯t even think about leaving herself a way out. ¡±


    ¡°The opportunity for her resurrection was in the heaven realm. As long as she completed the task, she could still have a new life, but she would not have this memory ... ¡±


    ¡°The ghostly shadows that filled the sky and the ten thousand spiritual swords collided at this moment. In an instant, the sky bloomed with brilliant light. ¡±


    ¡°However, it only lasted for less than three minutes before the soul Catcher could no longer hold on. ¡±


    ¡°The 10,000 spiritual swords pierced through the ghostly figures and finally pierced through the soul-catcher¡¯s body. Then, the 10000 swords returned and completely shattered the soul-catcher¡¯s half-real and half-virtual body. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players below burst into deafening cheers. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Witnessing the legendary moment of ao Jian¡¯s 1 vs 5, even the players who were not from the central server started to cheer. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I clearly didn¡¯t do it, so why am I so excited?!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, hurry up and kill monsters to level up. One day, I¡¯ll be able to kill demigods too. I want to become stronger. My Chuunibyou soul is burning!!!!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I heard that there¡¯s a sword will instructor in the Chinese server. Can we go and learn from him? F * cking Chinese server players, hurry up and post a sword will training video on the forum. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll fight the monsters!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the players ¡®fighting spirit was ignited, and they pounced madly at the group of monsters in front of them. ¡±


    Ao Jian turned into a streak of light and flew in the direction that Ran Fu had escaped.


    ¡°Ran Fu was still running for his life. Although he didn¡¯t have the ability to tear space, he was using all his strength to jump through space. ¡±


    Each jump would bring him a long distance forward.


    ¡°Ten minutes later, he appeared in the evil spirit Mountain. Without any hesitation, he pounced towards the deep pit in the evil spirit Mountain. ¡±


    ¡°His body continued to fall into the pit. When he reached the deepest part, a huge body appeared in front of him. At this moment, countless dark green energy was surrounding the body, as if repairing it. ¡±


    ¡°Around the body, there were the remains of many creatures that covered the entire pit. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the body, Ran Fu¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. He gritted his teeth and pounced on the ancient God¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°When the half-empty body came into contact with the ancient God¡¯s body, he abandoned his own body and chose to enter the body in the form of consciousness. ¡±


    ¡°This fusion process was extremely painful. The ancient God¡¯s body couldn¡¯t contain his consciousness, and the strong rejection was constantly wearing down his consciousness. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ah, I¡¯m not willing to accept this! Fuse!¡±¡± Ran Fu roared in pain. ¡±


    ¡°However, all of this was in vain. How could a half-God occupy an ancient God¡¯s body? his consciousness began to be devoured by the ancient God¡¯s broken body. ¡±


    ¡°The moment his consciousness was about to dissipate, Ran Fu¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. ¡±


    ¡°He used his last consciousness to inject his dying obsession into the ancient God¡¯s body, which was to destroy the main city in his mind and activate the ancient God¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the ancient God whose soul had long dissipated suddenly opened his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°As it did not carry any consciousness, the ancient God¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a city appeared in his mind, and for some reason, he was filled with hatred for this city. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± ¡±


    He stood up and let out a deafening roar. The pit collapsed and buried him.


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s figure had already arrived. He was puzzled when he saw the hole collapse. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, there was a loud noise, and a 100-meter-tall figure suddenly jumped up from the ground and fell to the ground with a loud bang. Then, the figure strode toward the death domain. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, ao Jian¡¯s heart tightened. He immediately moved to stop the giant from advancing. ¡±


    ¡°As if sensing ao Jian¡¯s hostility, the ancient God¡¯s broken body suddenly turned around and threw a punch at him. ¡±


    ¡°With a series of sonic booms, the space was torn apart. Ao Jian was turned into a mist of blood by this punch, which then dissipated into black mist. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, the ancient God¡¯s remnant body ran back to the heaven reverse city without looking back. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the effects of the soul praying wine kicked in, and ao Jian was resurrected on the spot. ¡±


    Ao Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as he looked at the ancient God giant that was already running away.


    ¡°He could not even withstand the first blow, and even the life force left in his body by the Supreme tree had not taken effect before he died. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian realized that the situation wasn¡¯t good. ¡±


    ¡°If the remains giant entered the battlefield, who could stop it? ¡±


    Could it be that the city of heaven reverse was really going to fall?

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743: Lu Wu¡¯s appearance


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Realizing that the situation wasn¡¯t good, ao Jian immediately used the voice channel to send a message to the players still fighting outside the city. ¡±


    The players who heard the news were shocked.


    ¡°In their eyes, ao Jian was already extremely powerful, but if he couldn¡¯t even block the incoming fist of the giant, then who else could? ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brothers, hurry up and farm. We¡¯ll have to rely on the big meat shield to save the day or heaven reverse city will be gone!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡± 200 million more points! Big meatshield, come out and save the situation!!!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The meat shield should be around the immortal state. Ao Jian should be around the immortal state as well. If ao Jian can¡¯t even block one attack, the meat shield won¡¯t be able to defeat the incoming giant either. We¡¯re finished!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Who can a big meat shield beat? What¡¯s amazing is that he can take it, as long as he can take it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    The players discussed animatedly as they began to kill the monsters without any regard for their lives.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t have much time left. Whether or not the meat shield could fight against the giant, he was their last hope. ¡±


    How could the players be willing to let their city be destroyed without even trying?


    The players ¡®frenzied state at this moment was very similar to when they had just entered the war.


    ¡°As the players ¡®strength increased, they gradually became more cooperative in battle and no longer mindlessly killed monsters. However, due to time constraints, the players could not care about all these. ¡±


    ¡°Now, they only had one thought in their minds. It was fine if they died. The most important thing now was to get to three billion points and summon a big meat shield. ¡±


    ¡°The players, who had given up on defense, were even more ferocious than the monster tide. ¡±


    ¡°They also pounced on the monsters like a tide, completely giving up on defending against the monsters ¡®attacks. Even if they died, they would drag a few monsters down with them. ¡±


    ¡°Under the players ¡®frenzied attacks, the total points began to grow rapidly. ¡±


    ¡°However, a figure emerged from the horizon and was approaching heaven reverse city at high speed. ¡±


    The earth trembled as the figure ran.


    ¡°¡±¡±Oh my God, kill them now! There are still 12 million points left, kill them now!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Healers, stop healing. Hurry up and attack together. The main city is going to be gone!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Seeing this figure, the players knew that the giant that ao Jian had mentioned had arrived. ¡±


    ¡°With the last 12 million points, the players were in a killing frenzy. Even the priest players decisively gave up healing their teammates and changed to using their fists, teeth, and any other weapons that could be used to fight the monsters. ¡±


    ¡°Although the effect wasn¡¯t obvious, killing one more would increase their chances. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lionheart, who was in the air, made up his mind. He patted Hakkar who was under him and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hakkar, kill him!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re serious?¡±¡± Hakkar was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯ll revive in three hours. What are you afraid of? hurry up and stop him for as long as you can, even if it¡¯s just a few seconds!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Hakkar¡¯s expression became serious. He immediately flapped his wings and swooped down towards the giant figure that was running over from the distance. ¡±


    ¡°As the distance between the two sides closed, Lionheart and Hakkar instantly felt an extremely terrifying pressure radiating from the front. However, at this moment, they all had the intention to risk their lives to buy time, so they continued to crash forward without hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Shadow Strike!¡±¡± Along with Lionheart¡¯s roar, a circle of black silk appeared on Hakkar¡¯s body, and his speed suddenly increased. ¡±


    The two figures collided at this moment.


    ¡°At this moment, Reinhardt felt like he had crashed into a speeding train. ¡±


    ¡°Hakkar, who was in front of him, exploded into a mist of blood. His vision dimmed as the death notification rang in his mind. ¡±


    ''???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? N ovelBi(n)'',


    He couldn¡¯t even block it for a second ...


    ¡°Lionheart was extremely sad. According to his original plan, the giant should have stopped for a while, but the fact was that his blocking effect was almost zero. ¡±


    ¡°The giant¡¯s speed did not slow down at all. In the blink of an eye, he was less than two thousand meters away from the main city. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the remaining 2000000 points before the 300000000 points, the players ¡®eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Seeing Lionheart¡¯s tragic state, they knew that they had no power to stop the giant¡¯s attack. ¡±


    All attempts to stop him were in vain.


    ¡°Just as the players thought that heaven reverse city was about to fall, a voice was heard in the voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Spicy heavenly competition!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players suddenly felt that the voice was so pleasant to the ears. ¡±


    ¡°Along with nie Feng¡¯s shout, a glaring black light appeared and a large number of monsters in front of him were instantly vaporized. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When the explosion rang out, the world in front of him turned black, which lasted for more than ten seconds before dissipating. ¡±


    ¡°The explosion this time wasn¡¯t as powerful as the previous ones because there wasn¡¯t enough material, but it was enough. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a game prompt sounded in the minds of all the players. ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: the entire heaven reverse city¡¯s quest ¡°¡±descent of the Mara¡±¡± has been completed. NPC Slayer is entering the battlefield ...] ¡±


    ¡°As the game prompt sounded, a figure slowly condensed in the sky. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu made his appearance. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s heart was extremely sad.¡±¡±I¡¯m going to fight with the broken body of an ancient God right at the beginning of the battle. Do you have to have such high expectations of me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, this ancient God seemed to be in a lot of pain ... ¡±


    ¡°However, what Lu Wu didn¡¯t expect was that as his figure appeared, countless golden light spots suddenly appeared on the players ¡®bodies and gathered towards him. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu was a little surprised, but he soon understood the reason. ¡±


    ¡°He was the human Sovereign, and all the humans were his people. This power was the human Sovereign aura. ¡±


    ¡°Just like what Bei Li had said, the more prosperous the human race was, the stronger the growth of the human ruler would be. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu was shrouded in golden light and suddenly became extremely majestic. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the ancient God¡¯s broken body had already trampled many players to death and was approaching the main city. At this moment, Lu Wu didn¡¯t dare to delay and immediately stood in front of him. When he swung his fist, countless golden lights wrapped around his right arm. ¡±


    ¡°Golden light filled the sky, and the world in front of him was instantly shrouded in gold. The vigorous power from the fist swept forward in an instant. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the ancient God¡¯s body began to visibly slow down. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± Lu Wu¡¯s fist came into contact with the ancient God¡¯s chest. Suddenly, Lu Wu¡¯s body shot back like a cannonball and smashed heavily on the city wall of the main city. The city wall collapsed and gravel flew everywhere. ¡±


    ¡°However, this punch also stopped the ancient God¡¯s body from moving forward and even made it take a step back. ¡±


    ¡°Feeling the hostility coming from the front, the ancient God¡¯s broken body suddenly turned his eyes to Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t dare to delay any further. He immediately got up and rushed to the broken body of the ancient God. Otherwise, if they fought in the main city, all that would be destroyed would be soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu had never felt so powerful before. ¡±


    ¡°If ao Jian had the ability to fight against an immortal state warrior because he had mastered the power of law, then he would definitely be able to fight against an immortal state warrior. ¡±


    ¡°Then, Lu Wu, who was also in the demigod realm, had the heavenly demon record and the Emperor aura, was even more powerful. ¡±


    The battle between the two sides began at this moment.


    ¡°Every time Lu Wu made a move, it was as if he was assisted by the gods. The golden light spots that circled around his body would always spray forward with his attacks. ¡±


    ¡°Although the broken body of the ancient God was not as fancy as Lu Wu ¡®s, every punch was strong and fierce, making Lu Wu grimace in pain. ¡±


    The two figures were entangled with each other.


    ¡°One punch, one punch. There were no fancy spell techniques, just pure physical collision. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°The destructive power of the aftermath of their battle was equally astonishing. As the two of them collided, the ground rapidly sank, and a deep pit with a diameter of a thousand meters was formed in a short while. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Did anyone notice that the meat shield has become stronger?!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s really F * cking stronger. In the past, he only knew how to take hits, but now I find that he can actually block the opponent¡¯s attacks. Unbelievable, he¡¯s not a meat shield!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve noticed it too. I really couldn¡¯t comment on the big meat Shield¡¯s combat skills back then. He was comparable to my nephew who was worried about his addiction every day. Now, he¡¯s obviously much stronger!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In this battle, Lu Wu slowly displayed the combat skills that he had learned in the artifact space and gradually got into the right state. ¡±


    His eyes turned completely golden.


    ¡°The speed of his punches increased, and the golden light spots that filled the sky rippled back and forth like a piece of golden gauze. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu forgot the pain in his body and devoted himself to the battle. ¡±


    ¡°Storing power was like drawing a bow, releasing power was like shooting an arrow, and transporting power was like pulling silk. The force seemed to be loose but not loose, it was about to be displayed. The force was continuous. ¡±


    ¡°As the combat skills and moves flashed through his mind, Lu Wu gathered his strength and punched out. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, more than a hundred different-colored ribbons appeared from Lu Wu¡¯s body, mixed with golden light spots, and hit the ancient God¡¯s neck. ¡±


    ¡°The law of blood, law of darkness, law of force, law of ice ... ¡±


    All the laws collected by Lu Wu burst out at the same time.


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Like a Thunderbolt, the power of this punch caused the space to shatter like glass, and the spatial cracks extended for nearly a hundred meters before stopping. ¡±


    The ancient God¡¯s broken body was sent flying by the punch.


    ¡°However, Lu Wu¡¯s attack had not stopped yet. At this moment, the golden light that filled the sky converged and attached to the surface of his body. The sword realm was suddenly formed, and countless golden lights gathered into swords, floating around him. ¡±


    ¡°The laws of sword intent that belonged to ao Jian, Lu Wu also knew it! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Go!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Imitating ao Jian, he pointed his finger, and golden spiritual swords rained down on the ancient God¡¯s body. ¡±


    The ancient God¡¯s broken body that fell to the ground let out an angry roar. He suddenly stood up and began to advance toward the golden light.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu didn¡¯t know why, but he could actually feel a sense of anger from this ancient God¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°But no matter what, he had to defend this city. ¡±


    ¡°When the ancient God¡¯s body broke through the sword rain and faced Lu Wu again, Lu Wu retracted his sword intent law, and then a bone-piercing cold light appeared in his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ten thousand miles of ice!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°This was a unique skill that belonged to the ice seal, and he knew it too. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the sky began to snow, and the ancient God¡¯s fist also landed on Lu Wu¡¯s left chest. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this time, the ice layer spread across the ancient God¡¯s body at a speed visible to the naked eye. As Lu Wu punched out with his right fist, the ice layer shattered and the ancient God was sent flying again. ¡±


    ¡°After sending the ancient God¡¯s body flying, Lu Wu¡¯s aura suddenly changed again. His eyes turned blood red, and his vigorous qi and blood power surged in his body. His physical body was enhanced again. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu took the initiative to pounce on the ancient God¡¯s broken body and pressed it to the ground. His fists turned into blood-red fist shadows that filled the sky and smashed down. ¡±


    The ancient God¡¯s broken body was completely suppressed by Lu Wu at this moment and couldn¡¯t get up at all.


    ¡°¡±¡±Whoosh!¡±¡± ¡±


    The players were dumbfounded by this scene.


    Because it was not a meat shield!


    ¡°In the players ¡®impression, the big meat shield was useless except for its ability to resist attacks. There were no techniques to speak of in battle, and he didn¡¯t know any spell techniques. ¡±


    ¡°However, this time, not only did the meatshield¡¯s close-combat skills improve significantly, but she had also learned many spell techniques and even mastered sword intent. ¡±


    Did he spend money on the F * cking official website to enhance it?!

 Chapter 744

    ¡°Chapter 744: The end of the battle, group photo for memory¡±


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Although Lu Wu had an obvious advantage in the battle with the ancient God¡¯s broken body, he was still a little weak. ¡±


    ¡°However, what made Lu Wu depressed was that no matter how hard he hit it, this broken body of the ancient God showed no signs of injury and could always stand up after falling to the ground. ¡±


    His strong body allowed him to withstand all of Lu Wu¡¯s means.


    Lu Wu had no choice but to continue to fight with the ancient God¡¯s broken body. He didn¡¯t believe that this soulless body could continue to fight as endlessly as he did.


    ¡°Time passed, and night soon fell. ¡±


    ¡°However, the battle between Lu Wu and the ancient God had not been decided yet, and they continued to beat each other. ¡±


    ¡°When the morning light of the next day came, the players had almost cleared the tide of monsters, but the battle between Lu Wu and the ancient God¡¯s body was still not over. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, many players ¡®faces were numb. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we disperse? we¡¯ve been fighting for an entire day and night!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t interfere in a battle of this level. I think this battle will last for at least three days and three nights. Everyone, go and rest. I¡¯m a little tired after fighting for so long. See you in six hours!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big meat shield, see you in the afternoon. I¡¯ll wave goodbye to you. Good luck!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At that moment, the players started to disperse. ¡±


    ¡°However, a large number of players chose to continue watching the battle. ¡±


    ¡°However, as time passed, more and more players left. When night fell again, less than a quarter of the players were still watching the battle. ¡±


    The players were completely numb to this battle.


    ¡°At this moment, in the players ¡®eyes, Lu Wu and the ancient God¡¯s broken body were like two perpetual motion machines. Some players even speculated that they could fight until the war was over ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, there was only one person who was fully focused on the battle. ¡±


    That was the core of the beard.


    ¡°As for the broken body of an ancient God, he had ¡°¡±loved¡±¡± it the moment he saw it. ¡±


    Isn¡¯t this a F * cking corpse spirit that was tailor-made for me?!


    ¡°From Hu He¡¯s point of view, it didn¡¯t matter if he could refine it or not at this stage. He had to get his hands on it first. ¡±


    ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t have the ability to refine it now, he would have plenty of opportunities in the future when he became stronger. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Hu He had been waiting and shouting in his heart,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big meat shield, go for it! Big meat shield, come on!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°However, after waiting for a day and a half, there was no sign of victory or defeat in the battle. Both sides were still in a state of exuberance. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, he did notice one thing. The meatshield was improving very quickly in battle, and her combat ability had obviously improved. ¡±


    ¡°The only regret was that he couldn¡¯t break through the ancient God¡¯s body¡¯s defense, which was why the battle had continued. ¡±


    ¡°However, for the sake of the corpse spirit that he was about to obtain, Hu He continued to suffer. ¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability, beat me until I die of old age! ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu and the ancient God¡¯s remains didn¡¯t let Hu He down. The battle lasted for three days and three nights. The players around him changed one after another, and the battle didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Hu He was very sad. ¡±


    Are you really going to beat me to death ...


    ¡°¡±¡±Demon King, do you want me to help the big meat shield with an assist?¡±¡± Nie Feng, who had been accompanying him for three days, suddenly spoke. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t have money!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stingy!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Shut up!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Oh!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    Seven days passed as he waited.


    ¡°As for the battle between Lu Wu and the ancient God¡¯s broken body, the players had been paying close attention to it at the beginning, but now they were indifferent to it. ¡±


    Let¡¯s just fight and treat it as a beautiful scene in heaven reverse city.


    ¡°On the seventh day, when Lu Wu felt that he was about to vomit, the originally lively ancient God¡¯s body suddenly fell to the ground without any warning and died. ¡±


    The power that he had poured into the ancient God¡¯s remains in the evil spirit pit was completely exhausted.


    ¡°Although this force was very huge, it could not be compared with Lu Wu¡¯s real ¡°¡±external hack¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu sat on the ground with a face of relief. He felt like a bull that had plowed 100 mu of land in a row! ¡±


    He was too F * cking exhausted.


    ¡°Seeing this, the spectating players immediately posted the news on the forum, and the players in the city swarmed in. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Hu He, who had been waiting for a long time, also walked towards Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, he thought of something. He quickly opened the merchant shop and bought an item. ¡±


    ¡°After getting close to Lu Wu, Hu He took out the ¡°¡±Panshi smoke¡±¡± he bought from the space, and then handed one to Lu Wu with a flattering face,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big meat ... Big Boss slaughter, you must be tired. Come and have a cigarette!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu heard this, he turned around and looked at Hu He expressionlessly, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of taking the cigarette. ¡±


    ¡°The last time he smoked a cigarette that the dog handed to him, he was almost traumatized ... This group of B * stards actually took a screenshot and used it as a daily emoji pack. They were simply stupid. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not smoking!¡±¡± Lu Wu immediately said. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±Draw the bomb!¡±¡± At this moment, nie Feng, who was standing at the side, raised the blue bomb in his hand. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu felt that explosive man obviously didn¡¯t want an account anymore. He had no idea who he was talking to. ¡±


    ¡°However, before Lu Wu could say anything, Hu He turned around and glared at nie Feng,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If you continue to make a scene, don¡¯t follow me anymore!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes, boss, I¡¯ll stop!¡±¡± Nie Feng said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°After teaching nie Feng a lesson, he turned to Lu Wu again, rubbed his hands and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big Boss tu mie, this ancient God¡¯s body is an eyesore here. How about ... I move it away?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wuxin, who had already understood what Hu He wanted to do, smiled and nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Fifty thousand soul coins!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, you meatshield, why didn¡¯t you learn this? when did you learn this from the bronze pendant?¡±¡± Nie Feng cried out in alarm. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu once again felt that explosive man obviously didn¡¯t want this account anymore. It seemed that he wanted to get a hundred years title package. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked my ass off for seven days and seven nights, and you think fifty thousand soul coins is too much? Do you know how much I can do in a second? Lu Wuxin could not help but complain. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s answer, nuclear Hu seemed to be very calm. He immediately opened the trading interface for Lu Wu, entered 50000 soul coins, and confirmed the transaction. ¡±


    ¡°Look, the difference between players was just so big. Thinking of this, Lu Wu also clicked [confirm deal]. ¡±


    ¡°After the deal was made, Hu He ran to the ancient God¡¯s body and kept it in the space. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, he returned to Lu Wu¡¯s side and asked curiously,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big meatshield, how did you improve so quickly? Could it be that he went into closed door cultivation during the days he disappeared?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu felt that Hu He didn¡¯t want an account anymore. ¡±


    ¡°He had just called him ¡®slaughter the big boss¡¯, but after putting away the ancient God¡¯s body, he was now calling him a meat shield. ¡±


    This was too F * cking realistic!


    ¡°At this time, the surrounding players also came in one after another and began to chatter around Lu Wu. Some players even took the initiative to hand him cigarettes. ¡±


    ¡°However, through his access rights, Lu Wu found that these players who handed him the cigarettes were not in a good mood. They all secretly opened the screenshot function and waited for him to start smoking. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°At this point, he could already imagine that if he really smoked, the [big meat shield smoking] on the forum.jpg would probably have to be updated countless times. ¡±


    Was this something a human could do?!


    ¡°Seeing that Lu Wu didn¡¯t respond, the players started to take photos with him. ¡±


    ¡°Heart, scissorhand, chin in hand, acting cute ... ¡±


    This made Lu Wu feel that these players didn¡¯t want their accounts anymore.


    He suddenly wanted to finish what the ancient God¡¯s body had left unfinished. He wanted to slaughter the entire heaven reverse city and all the players.


    He simply had no sense!

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745: Chapter 745-human calamity


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Heavenly realm, heavenly Dao realm. ¡±


    ¡°Above the merit pool, East Emperor Taiyi sat cross-legged, with ten rosary beads slowly circling around his body, expanding and contracting with every breath he took. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a consciousness suddenly appeared in the heavenly Dao realm. ¡±


    Donghuang Taiyi sensed something. He opened his eyes and started to understand the message.


    ¡°A moment later, donghuang Taiyi¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. ¡±


    ¡°This message came from immortal Lord five flowers, who was in charge of Western netherworld, and it explained one thing internally. ¡±


    The five Pawns they had planted in Western netherworld were all dead.


    ¡°At this moment, East Emperor Taiyi had realized one thing-the three great emperors of the netherworld couldn¡¯t sit still anymore! ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, donghuang Taiyi cast his gaze on the Lotus in the middle of the merit pool and frowned. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Grand Supreme was still recuperating. It was obviously not a wise choice to start a war now. ¡±


    ¡°Even if they were to win this battle, they would have to pay a heavy price. ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, donghuang Taiyi raised his right hand and drew a circle in front of him, which was accompanied by a ripple. A moment later, a figure appeared in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°This person was three meters tall and had Qilin horns on his head. The surface of his body was covered in a layer of flame-like, erratic, and colorful energy. His naked upper body bulged with firm muscles like pieces of hard stone, filled with explosive power. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Absolute beginning, where are you?¡±¡± Donghuang Taiyi said as he looked at the man before him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve met the spiritking. The Father¡¯s guess was right. The Three Realms should have belonged to him. It was the slaughter that destroyed the original order!¡±¡± Absolute beginning was very excited. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I need you now. If you¡¯ve completed the Father¡¯s mission, come back as soon as possible!¡±¡± Donghuang Taiyi said immediately. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Taiyi, what happened?¡±¡± When absolute beginning heard this, a serious expression appeared on his face. ¡±


    He knew Taiyi¡¯s personality very well. He would never say something like this unless something major had happened.


    ¡°¡±¡±Dongyue and the others should have guessed that the Grand Supreme has yet to recover from his injuries. They won¡¯t let go of such an opportunity and will definitely try their best to weaken us. The war may have been brought forward!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll come back now!¡±¡± Absolute beginning immediately replied. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Will you be able to return within five years?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, it¡¯ll be quick!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as absolute beginning finished, his body turned into a breeze and disappeared. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, donghuang Taiyi frowned slightly. He could not understand how long the so-called ¡°¡±soon¡±¡± was. ¡±


    ¡°However, in his opinion, it would take at least three years since absolute beginning was in the outer realm, the extremely far outer realm, the Saint spirit world. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, a figure slowly condensed in the heavenly Dao realm. The moment this person appeared, he suddenly opened his mouth and sucked in a breath. Immediately, all the spirit Qi in the heavenly Dao realm surged into his mouth. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Haha, I¡¯m back!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Taichu, who had appeared before him, Eastern Emperor Taiyi was momentarily dazed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Weren¡¯t you in the Saint spirit world? How did you return?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The spiritking sent me back!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°A sliver of seriousness appeared on the eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s face when he heard the words ¡°¡±spiritking.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t the first time he had heard this name. In the legends of the outer realms, this person knew the truth of the universe. As long as someone called his name, they could instantly see all the information about this person. His own strength had reached an unbelievable realm. Among all the forces they had explored, he was the first! ¡±


    ¡°Although they were some of the strongest experts in the Three Realms, they were still far from the spiritking¡¯s level. Even the eastern Emperor Taiyi had to admit this. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had never met the spiritking, he had come into contact with the spiritspirit clan. ¡±


    ¡°During the war of the Three Realms, the Holy Spirit clan had also helped them. ¡±


    ¡°The reason why absolute beginning had gone to the spiritworld to find the spiritking was to resolve a question that had been bothering the Heavenly Father, the heavenly Dao, for a long time. ¡±


    ¡°Because from the Father¡¯s point of view, this question could only be answered by the all-knowing spiritking. ¡±


    It was obvious that absolute beginning had gotten the answer.


    ¡°¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t the immortal Masters who went to the outer realm with you return with you?¡±¡± Looking at tai Chu, donghuang Taiyi asked the question in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re already on their way back, but they have to fly back by themselves. They don¡¯t have the same treatment as me. ¡°¡± Absolute beginning looked helpless. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±Since absolute beginning has returned, let¡¯s start the war!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Lotus in the merit pool slowly opened, revealing the Grand Supreme¡¯s figure. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s what I was thinking, but Grand Supreme, you should continue to heal. Taiyi and I are enough for this battle!¡±¡± Grand primordium turned to Grand Supreme and said. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve already recovered 70%. That¡¯s enough!¡±¡± The Grand Supreme said with a frown. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Good! It seems like the delicate balance between us and the netherworld should be broken!¡±¡± Donghuang Taiyi¡¯s eyes were filled with fighting intent. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This so-called balance is only because we don¡¯t want to lose too much combat power, so we let it go. Now that we¡¯ve recovered from the losses during the war of the Three Realms, it¡¯s time for us to lay our cards on the table with the netherworld. I think Dongyue and the others already know what we¡¯re thinking, but they have no choice but to endure it!¡±¡± The Grand Supreme said coldly. ¡±


    ¡°(Let¡¯s talk about the foreshadowing of absolute beginning¡¯s trip to the outer realm. At the end of chapter 269, just as the Grand Supreme said, the great emperors of the netherworld already knew that a new war would start when absolute beginning returned!) ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then where should we start?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Human tribe, human Emperor Xiao and di Hong are dead. It¡¯s time to destroy the human tribe. We don¡¯t have to worry about their return anymore!¡±¡± A smile appeared on absolute beginning¡¯s face. ¡±


    Donghuang Taiyi and Taishang were shocked when they heard this.


    ¡°¡±¡±Why did they die?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The spiritking killed them because they broke the order of the three worlds. The spiritking placed great importance on order and balance, which is why Xiaoye and di Hong mysteriously disappeared. They already knew that they were about to die, so they did not dare tell their clansmen the spiritking¡¯s name, afraid that it would bring disaster to their clansmen. This is also why their clansmen do not know where they went!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What about tu mie? Have you also died?¡±¡± Donghuang Taiyi quickly asked. ¡±


    ¡°Although he knew that the two human emperors were already dead, what he was most worried about was still the first human Emperor, tu mie, who was said to have existed since the founding of the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of the eastern Emperor Taiyi, tu mie could destroy the heaven realm alone. As long as he was still alive, he would be the biggest hidden danger. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve asked the spiritking, but he said that he¡¯s already left the space and time of this world long ago, so I can¡¯t find anything. However, I¡¯m certain that he won¡¯t be able to return, so we don¡¯t need to worry!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Good! The Three Realms should be United. Good!¡±¡± Donghuang Taiyi said with excitement. ¡±


    ¡°The three human sovereigns of the human race had always been three huge mountains that weighed on them, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. However, now that they knew that two of the three human sovereigns were dead and one of them couldn¡¯t return after jumping out of space and time, they didn¡¯t need to worry too much. Their only opponent now was the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then we¡¯ll start with the human race. After killing them, we¡¯ll start a war with the netherworld and seize the six essences!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Half a month later, in the human realm. ¡±


    ¡°Spiritual Qi was a very strange thing to modern people. No one would even believe that such a thing existed. After the war of the Three Realms, the human race was severely injured, and the two sources of spiritual Qi were cut off. However, in the Age of Chaos, the human race still managed to find a new path of their own. ¡±


    ¡°Skyscrapers of all shapes and sizes sprung up like bamboo shoots after the rain, and the city was bustling. Although the current human world did not have the beautiful scenery of the spirit Qi era, it still had its own unique beauty. ¡±


    ¡°People didn¡¯t have long lifespans and strong bodies, but they cherished life even more. They also experienced the short-lived life from different perspectives. ¡±


    ¡°In the era of the information boom, people had a better understanding of the world they were in. However, they revered nature and even shot a series of doomsday movies. ¡±


    ¡°Tsunami, alien invasion, explosive outbreak, zombie crisis, the awakening of prehistoric animals, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°In everyone¡¯s eyes, all of this was a possible crisis, but they also thought that these apocalyptic crises were far away from them and could not be seen in their lifetime. However, he never thought that it was always there. ¡±


    ¡°There was always a Crouching Tiger watching them in the dark, waiting for the right time to hunt. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Tiger opened its Scarlet eyes ... ¡±


    ¡°The starry sky was very beautiful, but what was different from the past was that countless cracks had appeared in the sky. ¡±


    The various countries quickly discovered the abnormality in the sky and began to investigate the cause.


    It was also at this time that countless Immortals rode their spirit beasts out of the rift and arrived in the human realm.


    ¡°There was no conversation, and there was no need for any conversation. They only had one mission, which was to completely destroy the human world. ¡±


    ¡°The air defense alarm sounded above every city, and a moment later, flames rose in the prosperous cities. The doomsday had come so suddenly that people had no time to react. ¡±


    ¡°The mainstream media of various countries began to quickly report on the matter after receiving the news, sending a warning to all of humanity. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Urgent news, it is suspected that alien life forms have invaded and started a war all over the world. Please pay attention to your safety! Please pay attention to your safety!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Attention all listeners, please find the nearest air-raid shelter to take refuge. This is not an act. I hope that everyone will take this seriously and protect the safety of themselves and their families ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Humanity is facing an unprecedented challenge. All the countries have sent out their armies and prayed for their safe return ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the report on TV.


    ¡°This was a scene that would only appear in movies, but he didn¡¯t expect it to come true. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with fear. They walked to the balcony and walked out of their rooms to look up at the starry sky. They immediately discovered countless figures descending from the sky. ¡±


    ¡°The tall buildings collapsed under their attacks. Their means were like the immortals described in the legends. With a raise of their hands, they had the power to move mountains and fill the sea. However, what they brought was not beauty, but disaster. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°The sound of crying, heart-wrenching wails, and explosions echoed in every city. ¡±


    The mortal realm was in turmoil.


    ¡°Although people responded to the invasion of the heavenly realm in time, the gap in power between the two sides could not be made up by modern technology. ¡±


    ¡°This was a completely unequal war. In just one day, several major cities were destroyed and turned into ruins. The increasing number of casualties made people feel the despair of the end of the world. ¡±


    ......


    The news of what happened in reality had already spread to the war Forum.


    ¡°At this moment, the players were no longer as calm as before. They were indeed fearless in the game, but they were just ordinary people in reality. ¡±


    ¡°This time, they might be permanently offline. ¡±


    ¡°Players often joked that they would play conquests until they were old, and that they would only go offline forever at the end of their lives or at the end of conquests. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would really have to go offline early this time. It wasn¡¯t because he was at the end of his life, nor was it because of the closing down of the game, but because of the sudden apocalypse ... ¡±


    ¡°In the face of the catastrophe, the players also realized how difficult the challenge that all mankind was facing was. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he had to bid farewell to the game. ¡±


    ¡°This was because they had family and friends in real life, and they should be by their side in times of crisis. ¡±


    The players were saying goodbye to each other and sending their last message on the war Forum.


    ¡°¡±¡±Brothers, I¡¯m going offline now. If there¡¯s still a tomorrow, let¡¯s dungeon together and farm monsters!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry to part with everyone, but I really have to go offline. I need to take my family to shelter. Thank you all for accompanying me for the past three years, thank you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * cking hell! I don¡¯t want to die! It would be great if I had the power to fight. A city nearby has been destroyed, and it¡¯ll be our turn soon. I really don¡¯t want to die ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Many names on my friend list have been dim for a long time. Usually, they don¡¯t go offline for more than six hours, and many of them don¡¯t go offline for days. I pray that they¡¯re still fine.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I believe that we will be able to survive this. When our brothers meet again in the future, the name of our families will resound throughout the entire game world. It¡¯s a deal, no one is allowed to leave early!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the online rate of the war conquest game was unprecedentedly low. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of this apocalypse, their hearts were filled with uneasiness, apprehension, fear, and even more confusion about the future. ¡±


    No one could guarantee that humanity would be able to survive this crisis from beyond the heavens. This feeling of being helpless and only being able to wait for the news to arrive made people feel despair.


    ......


    ¡°In the following days, the human race welcomed the cleansing of the heavenly realm¡¯s forces. ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the major cities all over the world that were destroyed by the heavenly realm. Even the humans living in remote areas couldn¡¯t escape this catastrophe.


    ¡°This was because the purpose of the heaven realm¡¯s arrival this time was to completely wipe out the human race, making this race with great potential disappear forever. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, humans even used nuclear weapons in an attempt to blow up the space cracks in the sky. ¡±


    ¡°However, not only did all the attacks not have any effect, but they also made the attack of the heaven realm even more ferocious. ¡±


    ¡°They were unscrupulous and had no mercy. Although they looked similar to humans, they carried out a massacre without mercy. ¡±


    The first to be completely destroyed were the People¡¯s satellites and signal bases. The forces of heaven realm were the first to cut off the communication between people.


    ¡°At this moment, technological weapons were no longer useful. ¡±


    ¡°In the absence of positioning and communication, any missiles and long-range strike weapons would completely lose their power. ¡±


    The feeling of despair spread in the human world and surged in the hearts of all humans.


    The new civilization that people had spent thousands of years to create collapsed.


    ¡°This time, there was no turning the tide like in the movie, nor was there the dawn after the crisis of the end of the world. There was only endless darkness, carrying out the catastrophe to the end. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, no one was the protagonist. Everyone was like an ant in front of the powerful power of the heaven realm. ¡±


    Even Lu Wu did not expect that the heaven realm would suddenly choose to start a war with the human realm at this time.


    He had not made enough preparations for this.


    ¡°At this time, there were no players online in the war. Under the catastrophe of the human world, the souls of the players in Lu Wu¡¯s artifact space kept returning. ¡±


    These souls were the players who had died under the slaughter of the heaven realm.


    ¡°Thinking of these players ¡®last farewell on the forum, Lu Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡±


    ¡°You will reunite in the war, and I will lead you to take revenge, I promise! ¡±


    ¡°(This book is officially entering the later stages. Many hidden clues and foreshadowing will be written out one by one in the subsequent chapters. The real ¡°¡±fourth calamity¡±¡± will also appear. At the same time, the identities of Lu Wu and Bei Li, as well as the reason why little Bei Li chose Lu Wu, and so on ... Today, there will be a bigger chapter. I¡¯m sorting out the content ...) ¡±

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746: Chapter 746-full resurrection


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Under the calamity, the future of humanity was in a state of confusion. ¡±


    ¡°After destroying all the big cities, the forces of the heaven realm began to completely purge the human world, and even made plans to never let go of any human. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the sky above the human realm was filled with the members of the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°They looked down at the human world and waved their death Sickles, slaughtering all life that they could see and searching for the humans hiding underground. ¡±


    ¡°The technological power that humans were proud of was like a shield that could be easily pierced in front of heaven realm¡¯s forces, with no defensive power to speak of. ¡±


    ¡°Despair engulfed the mortal realm, and every second, a large number of humans died. ¡±


    ¡°No matter where they were hiding, they couldn¡¯t escape the detection of the heaven realm¡¯s members. Even if they were deep underground, the outcome would be the same. ¡±


    ¡°This was the final moment for humanity. Even if they were filled with grief and indignation and wanted to fight back, they were ultimately powerless. ¡±


    ¡°In just five days, the human world had completely fallen and the people were in misery. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, what Lu Wu could do was to put all the human souls into the artifact space and preserve the last flame of the human race. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he wanted to seek the help of the great emperors, hoping that they would save the world. ¡±


    ¡°But at that moment, little Beili stopped him. ¡±


    ¡°According to little Bei Li, the destruction of the human realm was already irreversible. Only by letting the heaven realm enter the netherworld and fight with the heaven realm on their home ground could they have a chance of winning. This was because the yin Qi in the netherworld would gradually corrode the bodies of the heaven realm¡¯s members, which could invisibly weaken their strength. Although the impact was not big, from the overall perspective, even if there was a little more hope, they had to seize it. Otherwise, the already weak netherworld would not be able to compete with the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wuxin was filled with grief and indignation. ¡±


    ¡°He was also a part of the mortal realm, and he couldn¡¯t bear to see the mortal realm fall. The helplessness he felt at this moment made him even angrier. ¡±


    ¡°The heaven realm¡¯s attack was sudden, but little Beili felt that it was within reason. ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already shed all pretenses of cordiality and have the absolute advantage, so why give us a reason to develop? ¡±


    ¡°Although Lu Wu understood little Bei Li¡¯s explanation, he still felt angry. ¡±


    ¡°And next, he was going to take revenge! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The catastrophe continued for another five days, and the number of humans left in the human world was less than one-thousandth of the original number, and it was still decreasing at an extremely fast rate. ¡±


    This included many of the war players.


    ¡°Before they died, facing the slaughter of heaven realm¡¯s members, these players only had one thought in their minds. ¡±


    ¡°How good would it be if I had the ability to fight in a war? that way, I would be able to resist and not sit still and wait for death to come. ¡±


    ¡°Countless players died in grief and indignation, and their consciousness fell into a state of haziness and confusion. ¡±


    ¡°Their vision turned completely dark after that. They could only feel themselves floating, but they had no idea where they were floating to. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, a voice suddenly sounded, and the players ¡®souls instantly regained their clarity. ¡±


    [Game prompt: all players will be revived in one minute. Please be prepared. Target point: [Each main city!]


    ¡°The appearance of this game prompt woke up all the players. At this moment, they even felt that they had a nightmare. In fact, they had always been in the game, and the human catastrophe was just a scene in their dreams. ¡±


    ¡°But all of this was too real, and the heart-wrenching despair still lingered in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players were filled with confusion as they waited for what was going to happen in a minute. ¡±


    What was the truth?


    ¡°However, at this time, some players showed a smile of relief. ¡±


    ¡°For example, players like aojian, seven, and Zara ... ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°In the beginning, they had all thought that this game was just a netherworld simulated by some powerful person. However, at this moment, they knew that everything was arranged. ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the person behind the scenes had already anticipated the catastrophe that would befall the human world, and this was the escape route he had left for the human race! ¡±


    ¡°While waiting, the darkness faded and light reappeared. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, white light flickered on the various homelands as countless figures returned. ¡±


    ¡°The northern divergent¡¯s underworld city in the central server, the hidden Dragon City in the cangxu continent in the European server, the blue Valley City in the hell server, the demon Phoenix Inferno city in the Asian server, and the Xuanfeng tribe in the non-server. ¡±


    ¡°Under Lu Wu¡¯s control, all the players were resurrected! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players were all confused. ¡±


    Why did I enter the game? Didn¡¯t I die?


    ¡°With so many doubts, many players tried to quit the game. At this time, the game prompt sounded in their minds. ¡±


    [Game prompt: unable to find the main body. Exiting the game is invalid!]


    ¡°Just as the players were puzzled by this, a voice rang in their minds.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I know you have a lot of doubts, but you have to understand that the future of the human race is in danger. The war will spread to the netherworld. Be prepared for battle. You are the future of the human race!¡±¡± ¡±


    The players were in an uproar when they heard the voice.


    ¡°At this moment, they were clear about one thing. The catastrophe in the human world was not a nightmare. It had really happened. ¡±


    The players opened the forum to try to find an answer.


    ¡°At that moment, the players were discussing spiritedly on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, ao Jian, seven names, and the others began to explain the reason. Gradually, more and more players understood one thing: this was not a game, and everything they experienced in the game was real. ¡±


    ¡°The person behind the scenes had already anticipated the crisis that the human race was about to face. Everything he did was to protect them, and even more so to accumulate the strength to resist the coming crisis. ¡±


    All the players fell into silence.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t accept the truth of the human catastrophe, but their hearts were burning with anger. ¡±


    ¡°Before they died, they had longed for the power to fight so that they could fight and fight. ¡±


    ¡°And now, his dream had come true. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, countless roars rang out in the various major cities. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they thirsted for war and revenge! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the game prompt suddenly sounded again. ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: loading newbie template, dividing main cities by region ...] ¡±


    ¡°As the game¡¯s notification sounded, white light flashed in the major cities again, and countless new players appeared. ¡±


    ¡°They were not well-prepared and were only at the initial level 0 state. Their faces were filled with confusion, but when they saw these new players, the sadness in their hearts turned into joy. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is the best I can do. Go and find your family!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s voice echoed in the minds of all the players.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu added all the dead humans into the battle as newcomers. ¡±


    ¡°After hearing Lu Wu¡¯s words, all the players ¡®faces showed a look of disbelief. The departure of their loved ones made them extremely sad. They had thought that they would never see each other again, but they did not expect to reunite in the war. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players were filled with gratitude towards the person behind the scenes. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t thank me. I don¡¯t have any soul coins now. When the time comes, kill more and make money for me!¡±¡± Looking at the excited players, Lu Wu said in a bad mood. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, hurry up and open up a passage to the human world for us. We¡¯re going to kill our way back!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * cking officials, come out and get beaten up. Bring us back. I don¡¯t want to sit still and wait for death!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, I finally know why you¡¯re so stingy. I forgive you for being stingy, but you¡¯ve hidden it from us for so long. Come out and get beaten up first!¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±Shameless, stupid officials! I love you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing the cheers of the players, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Love my ass! Hurry up and spend the soul coins to increase your strength as much as possible. Prepare yourself for the upcoming battle!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My heart hurts so much. I still have 3 million left before I die. I don¡¯t even have any soul coins on me. Who¡¯s going to lend me some soul coins to spend?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come on, I¡¯ve already lost all 300 million. Your 3 million is nothing!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Although I¡¯ve guessed that soul coins will become a common currency, and their value will continue to rise, I never thought that the value of currency in the real world would return to 0. Sad!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Haha, I exchanged all my money for soul coins a few days ago because I thought I could maintain it. I didn¡¯t expect to make such a huge profit. Now, I¡¯m bringing my old mother to buy new equipment!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The players had thought that there was no hope for the future of mankind, but they were not reborn at this moment. Their lost family and friends had returned, just as they had said goodbye on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°Meet again in battle, see you! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After knowing the difficulties that they were going to face next, the players began to spend a large amount of soul coins according to Lu Wu¡¯s instructions, in order to improve their combat effectiveness as much as possible. ¡±


    ¡°This was because this was not a game, but a real war. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the work occupation players started helping other players create a series of items that were beneficial for increasing their strength for free. Although soul coins were important, they knew that they had to unite and resist the invasion of the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°According to the person behind the scenes, the flames of war were about to burn to the netherworld, and this would be their last line of defense. ¡±


    ¡°If they lost, they would truly be homeless and completely expelled. The efforts of the people behind the scenes for many years would also be in vain. ¡±


    ¡°With this in mind, the players worked together and even established connections with players from other servers. They had truly abandoned their past grudges and were united. ¡±


    ¡°All the players were burning with anger, waiting to be vented. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, in the human realm, the forces of the heaven realm carried out the final carpet search, not letting go of any life. ¡±


    Their next target was the netherworld.


    ¡°In fact, the heavenly realm had never paid any attention to the forces of the human realm. Their ultimate goal had always been the netherworld. ¡±


    The reason why he chose the human world as his first target was to erase the thing he feared the most in his heart. He would not give the human race any chance of rising.


    This was because East Emperor Taiyi had a guess.


    ¡°If they started a war with the netherworld, the netherworld might choose to draw the human race into the netherworld and make them part of their power. ¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, then with the potential of the human race, the longer the battle went on, the more disadvantageous it would be for the heaven realm. ¡±


    This was because they had personally witnessed the potential of the human race.


    This was also the reason why the heaven realm did not allow the forces of the netherworld to enter the human world and have any contact with the human race after the Treaty of the Three Realms was established.


    ¡°At this time, the human race had been completely destroyed, and their next battle would be in the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the countless seals of the netherworld were released. ¡±


    ¡°The suppressed Asuras, the reincarnated evil god of Ksitigarbha, Qiu Niu of Qiu Niu big domain, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°Not only did these ancient gods have absolute strength, but they also had a determined heart to defy the heavens. ¡±


    ¡°They had never asked about the competition emperors below them, but they had always chosen to protect the truly powerful ones, especially after the destruction of the heaven defying Alliance. They would rather seal them than allow them to fight against the heaven realm. ¡±


    Because they were all the hope for the future war against the heaven realm.


    The time for the final battle had arrived. The three netherworld great emperors had unlocked their shackles and chosen to let them come out.


    The entire netherworld was boiling ...


    It was at this time that Lu Wu opened up a passage to the human world.


    ¡°Although the final battle would be in the netherworld, it didn¡¯t stop Lu Wu from wanting to consume the combat power of the heaven realm in advance! ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the players were in urgent need of soul coins to improve their strength, and the forces of heaven were the best targets to reduce the casualties in the netherworld as much as possible during the final battle. ¡±


    ¡°(One slash: emmm ... This isn¡¯t even the end, okay? the foreshadowing hasn¡¯t even started, my friends. Although the results aren¡¯t that great, this book is my child. Can I let my child die suddenly (look at my serious little eyes.jpg)? the follow-up development is so long (hand gesture) ¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747: Let¡¯s be cruel


    Translator: 549690339


    The players had never thought that there would be a day when the exchange system between currency and soul coins would completely collapse.


    ¡°Now that they were reborn, soul coins had become their only currency, and in reality, money was worthless. ¡±


    This made many players regret that they did not exchange all their money for soul coins. They felt like they had lost a lot of money!


    ¡°But now that things had come to this, there was no turning back. ¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, the players also began to look for their family members who had just joined the war, wanting to bring them to understand the game¡¯s content and truth. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in addition to being touched by their reunion, there was also a sense of dumbfoundedness ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in the North Square of the underworld, Sun Qi¡¯s parents, who had been digitized, were looking around at their surroundings in confusion. They clearly did not understand what had happened. ¡±


    But they clearly remembered that they were already dead.


    Could this be the netherworld? The final destination of a person after death?


    ¡°Thinking about this, Sun Qi¡¯s parents felt a sense of sadness in their hearts. At this moment, they thought of their son who had pounced on the invader before he died and was brutally killed. ¡±


    ¡°Son, have you also come to the netherworld? are you well now? ¡±


    ¡°Just as the two elders were feeling sad, a little white dog suddenly jumped out from the crowd and excitedly hugged Sun Qi¡¯s mother¡¯s left leg. After rubbing it, it said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Mom, I¡¯m so happy to see you again!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When they saw Gou ¡®Zi, Sun Qi¡¯s parents were stunned. ¡±


    ¡°First of all, this dog can talk ... And then ... This little white dog is calling me mom? ¡±


    Hiss ...


    ¡°¡±¡±Go away, you stupid dog!¡±¡± The young paparazzo¡¯s mother immediately kicked the young paparazzo out. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Mom, I¡¯m really your son!¡±¡± Sun Qi once again flew over and hugged his mother¡¯s left leg, pitifully raising his head. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe it! How could my son become a dog?¡±¡± Sun Qi¡¯s mother¡¯s face revealed a terrified expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± The young paparazzo was speechless. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know where to start explaining, and he suddenly thought of a very fatal problem. ¡±


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be in the dog form for the rest of my life!


    ¡°Thinking about this, Gou ¡®Zi was terrified. ¡±


    ¡°Since everything in the game was real, then this body was also real? ¡±


    ¡°The young paparazzo immediately looked around and observed the players around him. At this moment, his expression gradually disappeared ... ¡±


    ¡°Everyone else is in human form, am I the only animal or am I a little white dog? ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi started to howl in grief. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Gou ¡®Zi, who was howling at the sky, Sun Qi¡¯s parents were dumbfounded. ¡±


    This silly dog was a little interesting ...


    ¡°¡±¡±Mom!¡±¡± At this time, the heartbroken young paparazzo pounced on his mother again, trying to seek comfort. ¡±


    ¡°Sun Qi¡¯s mother immediately raised her leg to kick, but the dog nimbly dodged and hugged her leg again. ¡±


    ¡°Sun Qi¡¯s mother immediately raised her leg and shook it hard, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t shake off the dog. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Dad, mom, I¡¯m really Sun Qi, your son. Let me explain ...¡±¡± Sun Qi¡¯s face was filled with grief and anger. Then, he quickly started to explain. ¡±


    ¡°At first, Sun Qi¡¯s parents didn¡¯t believe what Gou ¡®Zi said, but as they listened, they gradually believed it because Gou¡¯ Zi said a lot of things that only their family knew about. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Sun Qi¡¯s parents ¡°¡±expressions changed from disdain to sadness,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Son, what sin did you commit in your past life? how did you get punished by the King of Hell and become a dog?¡±¡± ¡±


    The young paparazzo was speechless.


    ¡°¡±¡±This isn¡¯t the netherworld. No, this is the netherworld ... Sigh, you can think whatever you want.¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi suddenly sat on the ground with a dispirited expression. He felt like his weak heart had been hit. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he really wanted to contact the dog officials and ask for help, but he didn¡¯t have any channels to contact them ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, in the underworld¡¯s East Square, there was also a mother with a sorrowful look on her face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Oh my God, my money is worthless now. If I had known this would happen, I would have exchanged all of them for soul coins. What a huge loss, my heart hurts so much!¡±¡± ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was expressionless as he looked at his mother¡¯s heartbroken face.


    ¡°Do you have any savings? You¡¯ve clearly used all your savings to buy soul coins, I saw it with my own eyes! ¡±


    ¡°Even if there was a surplus, a few thousand dollars could be exchanged for a few soul coins. Would five be enough? ¡±


    ¡°You continue acting, I won¡¯t say anything. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Son, why don¡¯t you comfort your mother?¡±¡± Mo Lanlan turned to look at mo Xiaoxin. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Mother, my condolences!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Perfunctory!¡±¡± Mo Lanlan said with a sorrowful expression. She looked at mo Xiaoxin as if he was an unfilial son, causing his scalp to go numb. He felt that something was wrong. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Mother, stop fooling around. The game prompt just told us that we are about to be sent to the human world. Hurry up and get ready. The war is about to start!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, mo Lanlan put away her sad expression and became cold.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±In that case, I¡¯ll lay my cards on the table. I don¡¯t have any money now, but I need to change my equipment set. I also need to buy five berserk pills, seven bottles of fighting spirit potions, and 100 sets of special healing potions from the mall, and ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±In summary, I think my son should ... Uh-huh!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s expression froze. ¡±


    Had this day finally come?


    ¡°He understood his mother and knew that she could really do it. However, what made mo Xiaoxin extremely afraid was that if his identity was really exposed, he would have no way out. ¡±


    ¡°The worst outcome back then was to say goodbye to the war, but now ... Do I even have a choice? ¡±


    ¡°Now that his main account was gone, if it was exposed ... He would be gone too ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Look at how scared you are. Do you think your mother is that kind of person? hurry up and give me all your soul coins. I will spare your life first and then quickly make money. Otherwise, I will sell you!¡±¡± Mo Lanlan glanced at mo Xiaoxin and said. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart sank when he heard this.


    ¡°Then, he opened the trading panel with a sad look and transferred all the hundreds of thousands of soul coins that he had saved up with great effort. ¡±


    ¡°After receiving the soul coins, mo Lanlan beamed with joy. She no longer paid any attention to mo Xiaoxin and happily ran to The Alchemist Association to prepare her payment. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at his mother¡¯s back as she left, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face was filled with sorrow. ¡±


    ¡°As expected of my biological mother, she¡¯s so skilled in exploiting her son ... ¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s love is like a mountain, crushing my waist. Now that I¡¯m dead, I can¡¯t escape, it¡¯s F * cking tragic! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The joy of reuniting with their loved ones gradually diluted their sorrow, but the players did not forget their hatred. ¡±


    ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°At this moment, they could still clearly remember the helplessness and despair they felt before they died. The pain of being unable to fight back was still fresh in their minds. And now, it was time for their revenge. ¡±


    ¡°While waiting, the game prompt sounded: ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: the world-crossing passage is about to open. All participating players, please click on the event panel to participate. The teleportation will begin in ten minutes. Destination: The human realm! ¡±


    ¡°As the game prompt sounded, the players who were already prepared opened the activity panel without hesitation and pressed the ¡®join the battle¡¯ option. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, many players who were only level 0 and had just entered the war chose to join the battle. ¡±


    ¡°Not for anything else, but to see the place they had lived in for the last time, and to do her best to help. ¡±


    ¡°To the veteran players of war Conqueror, this battle was exactly what they wanted and looked forward to. ¡±


    ¡°Last time, we were powerless and were at your mercy, but this time ... We¡¯ll pay you back double! ¡±


    ¡°As he waited, the participation time ended. All the players from the five servers were sent into the artifact space at this moment, and the artifact was prepared to be released to the human world. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, in the human realm, the members of the heaven realm were still searching for the remaining human race members. ¡±


    ¡°Although the human race was on the verge of extinction, what they had to do was to completely wipe the human race from the Three Realms. They would not let any human member survive. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Empyrean Warriors were cold-blooded and heartless. They even treated slaughtering the weak as a form of pleasure. ¡±


    ¡°This was especially so for the immortal Lords who had experienced the war of the Three Realms. They knew how terrifying the human race was, and they were even more ruthless now. ¡±


    ¡°All the members of the heaven realm¡¯s forces believed that this time, the Three Realms would be unified, and the heaven realm would be the only ruler! ¡±


    ¡°Hence, they had no mercy for humans, treating them like ants that they could trample on. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, was observing the situation in the human world. After receiving the ¡°¡±players have gathered¡±¡± command from the divine artifact, he took a deep breath and was ready to send himself and the players to the human world. This time, he decided to continue fighting alongside the players. ¡±


    This was also his own promise.


    ¡°However, before he left, Lu Wu thought for a moment, opened the forum and clicked on a song, then his figure slowly faded out of the artifact space. ¡±


    (Author¡¯s note: author¡¯s note: I Hate Myself For Loving You)


    ¡°As the divine weapon created the teleportation portal, spatial rifts appeared in the sky of the human realm. ¡±


    ¡°This time, it was not heaven realm¡¯s members who descended from the sky, but players! ¡±


    They were back!


    ¡°This time, the players were fully armed and no longer lambs waiting to be slaughtered. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, with the power of the battle added to their bodies, they once again turned into catastrophes. They were not afraid of death and dared to challenge any enemy. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Heaven realm bastards, just wait for your death. I¡¯ll pay you back double for killing me in the past. I¡¯ll kill your entire clan!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This time, it¡¯s our turn. Hahaha, before I died, I was thinking about how good it would be if I could use my abilities in battle in real life. Thank you, stingy officials. Long live!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Healers, use your buffs. Mages, turn on your defense turrets and fire at me. Everyone, take your buffs and get fired up.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, there¡¯s a heaven¡¯s member down there. Priest, cast a shield for me. I¡¯m going to smash him to death!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°With the players ¡®roars, the natural disaster descended. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the members of the heaven realm looked up in confusion, unable to understand why a living creature would suddenly fall from the sky. ¡±


    ¡°Players: ¡°¡±this time it¡¯s our turn to be cruel!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°[One blade: pacify the little readers~I¡¯m really not done yet~the main plot has just begun, and we¡¯re only opening up the world¡¯s background now. There¡¯s still a long and spicy part to follow. Do I look like an author who would end badly?] Tell me loudly, right? (That¡¯s right. The study Committee member will take a small notebook and write it down. Then, take them out and shoot them 100 times.) ¡±

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748: My home ground


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°As spatial cracks appeared in the sky, countless players descended from the sky. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the roles were reversed. The players were the ones who came prepared, not the members of heaven. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the members of the heaven realm looked up at the sky with stunned expressions. They obviously did not understand what had happened. ¡±


    But they soon understood that the gamers had begun their attack.


    ¡°At this moment, the players showed their fearlessness and cruelty. ¡±


    All the regions of the human realm were in battle.


    ¡°In the battle, the players from the various servers also put down their prejudices and chose to cooperate. ¡±


    ¡°A life for a life, sacrificing their lives to kill the enemy. They did not seek victory in this battle, they only wanted to vent the anger in their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°Even if they were weaker, they would still bite a wound on the heaven realm member before they died. ¡±


    ¡°Under such an attack, a large number of heaven realm members were killed in a short time. ¡±


    ¡°This alarmed the immortal Masters who were in charge of searching for the remaining human race members in various areas. Puzzled, they immediately flew toward the area where the players were more concentrated. ¡±


    ¡°The level of the battle instantly increased, but the players were not afraid at all. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they were the true natural disaster, just like in the war game, they were fearless of any strong enemy. ¡±


    ¡°If you dare to provoke me, I¡¯ll fight you with my life until one of us dies. ¡±


    ¡°The players ¡®madness struck fear into the hearts of many Empyrean Warriors. It had been too long since they had experienced a battle, and they had never seen such a crazy way of fighting. ¡±


    ¡°Even if they were stronger than the players, they were still frightened by the players ¡®aura. ¡±


    The players wanted to see the fear on the faces of the members of Heaven¡¯s realm ...


    ......


    ¡°The players ¡®¡±¡±God Slayer team¡±¡± had also set off at this moment. They had formed a team in heaven reverse city in advance and each of them was a cheater-level player from various major servers. ¡±


    ¡°This time, they only had one goal: God-killing! ¡±


    ¡°They might not be strong enough to fight against an immortal state warrior individually, but they believed that they could fight against an immortal state warrior if they worked together. ¡±


    ¡°(Heaven realm¡¯s forces are divided from low to high: Immortal soldier (ghost soldier), immortal Governor (ghost Governor), immortal general (ghost general), immortal talisman Level 1 ¨C 3 (peak of ghost king and ghost emperor), demigod realm, immortal realm, immortal monarch (ancient God), heaven (immortal) sovereign ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in the heavenly tomb of the Dragon Kingdom, a team of about a hundred people from the heaven realm was searching for the human race who might have survived. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, they noticed that something was wrong and suddenly turned to look at the sky. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bang!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The sound of a bullet leaving the barrel was followed by a sharp piercing sound. A member of the Empyrean team immediately leaned back, and a bloody hole appeared on his forehead. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Lin Tie¡¯s bullets are pretty good, aren¡¯t they?¡±¡± Liu Chan turned to Black Lily and asked. ¡±


    ¡°Black Lily didn¡¯t answer. She raised her sniper rifle again with a cold face, aimed at a member of heaven realm who was at the immortal general realm, and pulled the trigger. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Pay attention to the defense!¡±¡± The leader of the heavenly realm team saw this and immediately turned to his team members. He then formed a seal with one hand and transformed into a shield engraved with purple patterns. His figure jumped in the direction of the bullet, trying to block this attack. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, a cruel smile appeared on Black Lily¡¯s face. She reached out and snapped her fingers. ¡±


    ¡°The specially made purple bullet suddenly disappeared. When it reappeared, it was already aimed at the celestial General¡¯s forehead. ¡±


    ¡°After a short space jump, the bullet hit the target accurately. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bang!¡±¡± ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'',


    Blood sprayed out as the immortal general fell to the ground with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°¡±¡±Cool!¡±¡± The young paparazzo immediately gave Black Lily a thumbs up. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re looking for death!¡±¡± The leading demigod expert was furious. A golden rope appeared in his hand and he swung it at Black Lily, who was still in the air. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Leave this to me, and the rest to you!¡±¡± At this moment, Lionheart made his move. He pointed the spear in his hand at the demigod-level Captain on the ground. ¡±


    ¡°Instantly, a Darkness Domain was formed, separating them from the outside world. ¡±


    ¡°This was Rheinhardt¡¯s most powerful technique, the ¡°¡±dark duel¡±¡±, which could create an independent space in a short time. He had used this move to kill many powerhouses in conquests, including one of the mid-server cheaters, Little Mo. ¡±


    ¡°Now that his ability had advanced, this move had become even more powerful than before. ¡±


    ¡°With the formation of the independent space, everything in the outside world became blurry. Countless black tentacles formed and wrapped around the demigod team leader in the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±An independent domain?¡±¡± The demigod expert was shocked when he saw this. ¡±


    This meant that the opponent in front of him had already touched the edge of the laws of nature ...


    ¡°¡±¡±Hakkar, I¡¯ll stew you if we lose this battle. Go!¡±¡± At this moment, Lionheart smacked Hakkar, who was under him, and let out an angry roar. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t need you to stew me. If I lose, I¡¯ll stew myself. Heaven realm bastards, I¡¯ll kill your entire family!¡±¡± Hakkar¡¯s eyes were red. He pounced on the demigod after hearing Lionheart¡¯s order. ¡±


    ¡°As a member of the netherworld, Hakkar¡¯s hatred for heaven realm was engraved in his bones. When he saw the members of heaven realm, red lines appeared on the surface of his body, and he went berserk. ¡±


    The battle between the demigods began.


    Hakkar seemed to be extremely crazy at this moment. He didn¡¯t have the laziness he once had and took the initiative to attack together with Lionheart.


    ¡°In contrast, the demigod team leader in the heaven realm cherished his life more than anything else. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t dare to risk his life, and he didn¡¯t dare to exchange injuries with Hakkar either, so he could only deal with them tiredly. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, in the outside world, as the members of the cheater team landed, their attack also began. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Get into formation, quickly get into formation!¡±¡± Without the leader, someone in the heaven realm team immediately shouted. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck you, kneel down!¡±¡± The moment Liu Chan landed, he swallowed a bottle of ¡°¡±fighting spirit¡±¡± potion. Then, he pounced like a tiger and punched the heaven realm member who had spoken. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hundred ghosts parade!¡±¡± The seven of them also made their move at this moment. With a wave of their hands, a ghostly domain was formed, and countless evil spirits were summoned to cross over and pounce towards the heaven realm team. ¡±


    ¡°Little Mo and youzi¡¯s bodies became one, turning into shadows and began to look for opportunities to harvest lives ... ¡±


    ¡°After Gu Yu¡¯s evil god Body was activated, he transformed into a twenty-meter-tall giant. The power of qi and blood that filled the air was ignited, and the flames swept forward ... ¡±


    ¡°With the blessing of Zara¡¯s leopard totem, the leopard¡¯s true body appeared and pounced forward with him ... ¡±


    Tesla in his battle fortress form ...


    The cyborg Eric ...


    The members of the hanging wall Group showed their strong side.


    ¡°Most of the members of the 100-man heaven realm team were only at the celestial general or celestial talisman realm. Facing the attack of the cheat team, they were unable to stop it and fell in large numbers. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Get into formation, get into formation!¡±¡± In the chaos of the formation, another heaven realm member couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡±


    ¡°Realizing that they were going to die if this continued, the members of heaven gathered together under the pressure of the attacks from the members of the wall hanging group. They formed seals one after another, and at this moment, a formation that covered an area of a hundred meters appeared on the ground. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Hu He, who had long been prepared, made his move. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Corpse burial, coffin sealing!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the hundreds of undead spirits surrounding Hu He suddenly turned into black mist and pounced towards the heaven realm members. The black mist then gathered and turned into black coffins, sealing the members of heaven realm within. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Die!¡±¡± With Hu He¡¯s angry roar, the coffin trembled and slowly sank into the ground. ¡±


    ¡°Screams immediately sounded, and the heaven realm members in the coffins were quickly eroded by the corpse Qi, and their vitality was quickly lost. ¡±


    ¡°They struggled to hit the coffins, trying to break free from the shackles of the coffins. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, when the corpse Qi entered their bodies, they felt weak and could no longer resist the seal of the HU core. In the end, they gradually fell into the coffin and lost consciousness. Their bodies were destroyed from the inside by the corpse Qi. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he patted his corpse spirit bag, and corpse Qi immediately surged into his bag. ¡±


    ¡°This battle ended in a short period of time, and the heaven realm¡¯s 100-man team was completely annihilated except for the captain. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, everyone turned their gazes to the place where Lionheart disappeared and began to wait. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, everyone smiled. ¡±


    It was because the figures of Reinhardt and Hakkar were slowly appearing not far away.


    Hakkar and Lionheart were in a miserable state. Hakkar even had his wings broken and his right leg was missing. He was standing on his left leg while Lionheart was covered in blood. His eyes were bloodshot and the armor on his body was completely shattered.


    ¡°However, the long spear in his hand was carrying the demigod expert¡¯s body. At this moment, half of his body had been bitten off, and his eyes were lifeless. He was completely dead. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I won, cool!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± Hakkar let out an excited roar. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Hu He gave Lionheart a thumbs up. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Amazing!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Great Demon King, take it!¡±¡± At this moment, Reinhardt waved his spear and threw the demigod¡¯s body in front of Hu He. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Hu He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a gift for you, I have no use for it!¡±¡± Reinhardt grinned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How can you say it¡¯s useless? I can even sell it for soul coins at the auction house. I¡¯ll take the corpse. Even if I owe you thirty thousand soul coins, I¡¯ll return it to you after this battle!¡±¡± Hu He shook his head and laughed. Then, he kept the demigod¡¯s body into the medium. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s another team coming from not far away. Get ready to kill their entire family!¡±¡± At this time, Liu Chan¡¯s voice rang out, and everyone¡¯s heart trembled. They immediately turned their eyes to the heaven realm search team that was speeding over not far away. ¡±


    A new battle was about to break out ...


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, not only the members of the wall hanging group, but all the players were fighting hard against the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°Although it was not an equal power, at the very least, the players now had the power to fight back and no longer had to wait for death. This time, they chose to fall in the midst of a massacre. ¡±


    ¡°And Lu Wu was the same, fighting alongside the players. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, his opponent was the immortal master, but in Lu Wu¡¯s eyes, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡±


    ¡°He fell down again and again, and stood up again and again. The battle had continued until now. Lu Wuwu saw a look of disbelief in the eyes of the immortal master, as well as a deeply hidden fear. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, Lu Wu¡¯s strength was also getting stronger and stronger in the battle. ¡±


    ¡°All the players ¡¯emotions affected him, causing his Emperor aura to continuously increase and grow. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How is that possible?¡±¡± After killing Lu Wu again and seeing Lu Wu being reborn on the spot, sea filling immortal master¡¯s face showed a look of horror. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he could no longer hide the fear in his heart, and it was completely revealed on his face. ¡±


    He no longer wanted to continue fighting.


    Because he knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Wu.


    ¡°At the thought of this, sea filling immortal master floated into the air and tore forward with both hands, trying to tear the space apart and seek help. ¡±


    ¡°However, to his disbelief, the spatial Rift disappeared as soon as it appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Unconvinced, sea filling immortal master immediately tried to tear open the void again. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not create a spatial crack, as if there was an invisible force interfering with this space in the dark. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You want to know why?¡±¡± At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s figure appeared next to sea filling immortal master. His right fist was wrapped in surging human Emperor Qi and smashed at sea filling immortal master. ¡±


    Sea filling immortal master was shocked and immediately wanted to turn around to block it.


    ¡°At this moment, his Emperor aura burst forth, and sea filling immortal master¡¯s vision was covered in gold. He immediately felt a piercing pain all over his body, and even his consciousness began to blur. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Because this is my home field, the human world!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu wuren was blessed with the luck of the human world and his whole body was dyed golden. He stood in the air like a god of War with an imposing aura, looking down on the world! ¡±

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749: The worst batch


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°With the enhancement of Emperor energy, Lu Wu had gained the strength to fight against the immortal Lord at this moment. ¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s punch didn¡¯t destroy the space of the human world. All the power was completely tilted on the body of sea filling immortal master without a trace of dissipation.


    ¡°With a dazzling flash of golden light, sea filling immortal Lord¡¯s divine body gradually couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and shattered. ¡±


    ¡°Before his death, sea filling immortal Lord¡¯s face was still filled with shock. ¡±


    Because he had already guessed Lu Wu¡¯s identity.


    My home ground ... The human realm ... Human Emperor!


    ¡°At this moment, sea filling immortal Lord¡¯s divine seal appeared and quickly flew into the sky. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu smiled. With a wave of his hand, the ¡°¡±heavenly demon list¡±¡± appeared in his hand. Suddenly, a strong suction force was formed, pulling the divine seal closer to the heavenly demon list little by little, and finally, it was pulled into it and became part of Lu Wu¡¯s power. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the divine weapon was running at this moment, completely crushing sea filling immortal master¡¯s soul, transforming it into a huge amount of soul power, and pouring it into Lu Wu¡¯s soul coin bank. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, Lu Wu closed his eyes and began to sense his surroundings. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, countless light spots appeared in his mind. This was the feedback from the human realm. These light spots represented the members of the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°For some reason, Lu Wu found that he had an inexplicable sense of familiarity with the space of the human world. ¡±


    ¡°It was as if ... This world was my child, and I had created it with my own hands! ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu was not in the mood to find out the specific reason, because now was his hunting time. ¡±


    His target was the high immortal!


    ¡°At the thought of this, he disappeared from where he was and tore open the space to teleport to the immortal Lord closest to him. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The battle lasted for two days. Under the players ¡®continuous slaughter, a large number of soul coins poured into the artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°However, the gap in strength could not be made up for, and the advantage of this war had completely fallen to heaven. ¡±


    ¡°Although the new generation of Empyrean had never experienced war, they would feel fear and hesitation in the face of the madness of the players. ¡±


    ¡°However, the mentality of the older generation in the heaven realm was completely different. ¡±


    Especially those who had experienced the Great War of the Three Realms. They had been tempered for a long time and had also bathed in the blood of their enemies countless times. They were the true core power of the heaven realm.


    ¡°These older generation members were not afraid of the players ¡®madness at all, and in the battle, they even showed the strong side of heaven. ¡±


    ¡°Many of the older generation players in heaven realm were killed in a short time, and they didn¡¯t even have the time to resist. ¡±


    ¡°When they attacked, the various battle formations they used were even more dazzling. ¡±


    ¡°Even if the players had many tricks up their sleeves, they couldn¡¯t beat the battle formation that they could change at any time, and they could always find a way to counter the players. ¡±


    ¡°Even many big guilds were unable to resist these older generation warriors of Empyrean, and all they could do was try their best to reduce the losses of the other side. ¡±


    ¡°One of them was a member of the celestial realm, the Dragon-sealing sect. He had created 100000 clones and used his consciousness to control them to kill players. ¡±


    One person had stopped a million players and defeated them.


    ¡°The strength of the heaven realm was far from what he had imagined. The weak ones were only the new generation, while the older generation were all soldiers honed in war and had long been ready to kill. ¡±


    ¡°Under the leadership of the older generation of Empyrean Warriors, the players were killed in large numbers in the following days. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the members of the Empyrean organization also tried to search the players ¡®souls in order to understand the origin of this organization. ¡±


    ¡°Because there were many human-shaped creatures in the heaven realm, the human realm, and the netherworld, there were no obvious characteristics that could be distinguished except for the use of spiritual power. The players didn¡¯t use spirit power from the netherworld, but soul power. Therefore, they didn¡¯t expect that the players who had descended were the humans they had slaughtered. ¡±


    ¡°However, the souls of players would not be easily taken away by them. After they died, they would be instantly sucked into the divine artifact¡¯s internal space, not giving these heaven realm members any chance at all. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°On the contrary, after the heaven realm members were killed by the players, their souls were also absorbed into the divine weapon and turned into soul coins that were stored in Lu Wu¡¯s soul coin bank. ¡±


    This was what Lu Wu wanted.


    ¡°As long as they had enough time, the heaven realm could also be destroyed! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The war continued until the fourth day. Most of the players scattered in the human world had returned to the artifact space, but some were still struggling to hold on. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, some players had achieved brilliant results. ¡±


    ¡°For example, the members of the wall hanging group and the high level players. ¡±


    ¡°And the one with the best record was Lu Wu, who had killed three immortal Masters in this battle. ¡±


    ¡°With the help of the luck of the human world, he was like a god of War. Even the power of an immortal Lord could not defeat him. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, Lu Wu had met his real opponent. ¡±


    Immortal Lord Fu Feng!


    ¡°Although they were both immortal Masters, immortal master whisk wind¡¯s strength was something that even Lu Wu couldn¡¯t resist. His combat strength was on a completely different level from the other immortal Masters. ¡±


    ¡°With the purple gold gourd in his left hand and the sorrowful return fan in his right hand, Lu Wu was killed again and again in front of his power. Even when immortal master Fufeng used his full power, Lu Wu died more than ten times in a row. ¡±


    ¡°Realizing that he was no match for this immortal master at this moment and that continuing to fight would only be a waste of soul coins to repair his body, Lu Wu immediately prepared to retreat. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, immortal Lord whisk wind suddenly raised the purple golden gourd in his left hand. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, a gust of wind blew and an irresistible force pulled Lu Wu towards the purple gold gourd. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If you want to leave, I¡¯ll take you to see the Emperor!¡±¡± Seeing that Lu Wu was about to leave, immortal Lord whisk wind immediately injected immortal energy into the purple gold gourd, trying to pull Lu Wu into it. ¡±


    ¡°Although he felt that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Lu Wu, who could resurrect infinitely, in his opinion, the Emperor must have a way. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡±


    Do you think you can stop me if I want to leave?


    ¡°Suddenly, the power of the artifact space appeared, and a stronger force began to pull Lu Wu, and at the same time offset the pulling force of the purple gold gourd. ¡±


    ¡°Immortal Lord whisk wind was in disbelief at this sight. He immediately concentrated and continued to activate the purple gold gourd, but Lu Wu was still standing in the same place and did not look like he was going to be taken away. ¡±


    ¡°Just as immortal Lord whisk wind was feeling helpless, a voice rang out in the sky. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stay here!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As the voice rang out, a huge hole suddenly appeared in the sky. A creature covered in fiery red scales slowly descended and completely sealed off the space. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Emperor tai Chu!¡±¡± Seeing this Qilin arm, Fufeng immediately put away the purple golden gourd and bowed respectfully. ¡±


    Lu Wuxin was shocked by the vast power.


    ¡°Although this was not the first time he had come into contact with the power of the heavenly Emperor, it still gave Lu Wu an unparalleled pressure. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu naturally wouldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death. Although absolute beginning had sealed this space, how could a divine weapon that could cross all major spaces be restricted at will? He immediately activated the divine weapon with all his might and his figure disappeared from where he was standing and reappeared in the world of six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu thought, this huge arm also tore the space and came to the world of six paths of Samsara. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu naturally would not transfer himself into the artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°Just like last time when ¡°¡±ice¡±¡± and the others had died in battle, entering the space of the divine artifact now would expose the location of the space of the divine artifact, which was an extremely unwise move. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu still had a way to deal with it. He took a deep breath and then shouted,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Help! The crazy Celestial Emperor is killing people! He¡¯s killing people!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With Lu Wu¡¯s shout, a figure slowly appeared in the six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°He first looked helplessly at Lu Wu, who was shouting for help, then raised his hand and waved it. Suddenly, the 3000 ties around him condensed into one and blasted on tai Chu¡¯s arm, blocking his hand that was reaching for Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Dongyue, if you want to protect this person, do you want to start a war with the heaven realm?!¡±¡± Absolute beginning¡¯s angry voice came. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Not only will I protect them, but I will also officially declare war on the heavenly realm on behalf of the netherworld!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Dongyue ... You¡¯re looking for death. Do you really not care about the people of the netherworld?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The moment he saw Lu Wu, tai Chu was sure of one thing. The power surrounding Lu Wu was the Emperor aura. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he felt a strong sense of uneasiness in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know why the human race had a new human Emperor, but he knew that if he was allowed to grow, the heaven realm would not be at peace. ¡±


    A fully-grown renhuang had the strongest combat power in the Three Realms. Grand primordium had experienced this.


    ¡°He had fought with Xiao before, so he knew how terrifying a renhuang was. ¡±


    That was why he was trying to threaten Dongyue to hand over the person and use the people of the netherworld as a bargaining chip.


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the netherworld!¡±¡± The great emperor of East Peak smiled and stood in front of Lu Wu, showing no intention of moving away. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the great emperor of East Mountain was particularly unyielding. ¡±


    ¡°He knew that after the human realm fell, the netherworld would be the next target of the heaven realm. Thus, the threat of absolute beginning was nothing to him. ¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already shed all pretenses of cordiality, there¡¯s no need to be hypocritical. I might as well be the one to declare war! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, absolute beginning was silent. After a moment, his voice came again,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Six essences, wait for me to get them!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After saying that, absolute beginning¡¯s right arm slowly left the world of six paths of Samsara. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing tai Chu leave, Lu Wu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡±


    It felt great to have someone backing him!


    ¡°At this time, the great emperor of East Peak slowly turned around and looked at Lu Wu with a helpless expression.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I am Dong Yue, the new human Emperor!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hello, hello!¡±¡± Lu Wu stepped forward and shook hands with the Emperor of East Peak. ¡±


    Dongyue was speechless.


    ¡°¡±¡±Great emperor of East Peak, did you already know of my existence when I established the player clan?¡±¡± Lu Wu suddenly asked. ¡±


    ¡°This question had been bothering him for a long time. Now that he had met the great emperor of East Peak, he naturally wanted to ask. ¡±


    ¡°When Dongyue heard this, he nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Not only do I know about your human race, but I also know that there¡¯s someone behind you. If I¡¯m not wrong ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Cough cough ...¡±¡± ¡±


    Dongyue was interrupted by a young voice.


    ¡°¡±¡±Continue!¡±¡± Lu Wu quickly asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t say, I can¡¯t say!¡±¡± The great emperor of East Peak suddenly shook his head. ¡±


    ¡°Knowing that it was little Bei Li who was secretly interfering, Lu Wu, whose curiosity was not satisfied, felt very helpless. ¡±


    ¡°After some thought, Lu Wu continued to ask,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you have confidence in this battle?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Shouldn¡¯t this old man be asking you this?¡±¡± The great emperor of East Peak smiled. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu suddenly understood why those big shots in the netherworld called the Emperor of East Peak an old man. ¡±


    Don¡¯t you know how much I¡¯m worth?


    ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you let the players continue to kill some of your netherworld creatures to grow?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked in a low voice. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the way the great emperor of East Peak looked at Lu Wu changed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he suddenly felt that this human Emperor was really asking for a beating. He was undoubtedly the worst human emperor he had ever seen! ¡±

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750: The ancient God¡¯s lesson


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Looking at the helpless Emperor of East Peak, Lu Wu smiled awkwardly. ¡±


    ¡°However, he suddenly thought of a way to help the players quickly improve their strength. ¡±


    This method also required the help of the great emperor of East Peak.


    ¡°¡±¡±Great emperor of East Peak, can I ... Borrow a few ancient gods from you?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the way the great emperor of East Mountain looked at Lu Wu changed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not borrowing it to kill ... Cough, cough, I¡¯m borrowing it to be a teacher, to teach my people how to control the power of laws!¡±¡± Seeing the change in the emperor¡¯s expression, Lu Wu quickly explained. ¡±


    This was also a shortcut that Lu Wu thought of to improve the strength of the players.


    ¡°The power of law was one of the strongest source energies of the Three Realms. As long as one grasped one of the powers of law, one¡¯s strength would increase at a rapid pace, and one could easily challenge those of a higher realm. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, he could take advantage of the time before the invasion of the heaven realm to let the players learn more about the laws of nature. ¡±


    ¡°Even if he could not quickly grasp the essence of the power of the laws, he could still lay the foundation first and plan for the future. ¡±


    ¡°Because Lu Wu would definitely apotheosize for the players in the future, the power of the rules would also be the key core for the players to cast the marker when they apotheosized. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the more rule powers the players mastered, the more complete his ¡®heavenly demon list¡¯ would be. This was also a way to improve his own strength. ¡±


    ¡°After hearing Lu Wu¡¯s explanation, the Emperor of East Peak was relieved and nodded,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, the heaven realm hasn¡¯t opened the passage to the netherworld yet. While there is still some time, I¡¯ll find some ancient gods for you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±¡± After saying this, Lu Wu¡¯s figure slowly disappeared from the world of six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the place where Lu Wu disappeared, the Emperor of East Mountain shook his head helplessly. He felt that this human Emperor ... Didn¡¯t put on any airs at all. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, he didn¡¯t have the aura of a renhuang either. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After returning to the artifact space, Lu Wu released an announcement to the players. ¡±


    [Game prompt: heaven reverse city will start a magical power course soon. All players are free to take part. The exact time will be notified after the course is opened!]


    ''


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu chose the heaven reverse city as the location of the teaching, except that it was the only area connected to all the major cities. Another important point was that this main city was located in the Western netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°When the war between the heaven realm and the netherworld officially began, this place would also be the battlefield for the confrontation between the two realms. ¡±


    ¡°The reason was simple. The Western netherworld was the region closest to the human world. If the heaven realm wanted to open a fixed transmission channel that was connected to the netherworld, the Western netherworld would be their best choice. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the netherworld was different from the human world. They couldn¡¯t take it down in one go, so they would have to go through a long war. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the heaven realm¡¯s forces needed a place to settle down and gather their forces, and the Western netherworld was their inevitable choice. ¡±


    ¡°This was also one of the most important reasons why Lu Wu built heaven reverse city, and it was also the origin of the name of the city. ¡±


    ¡°If Lu Wu¡¯s target was only the five leaders of the Western netherworld, then he didn¡¯t need to waste so much soul power at all. He just needed to build a few transmission channels back and forth to get rid of this force. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the five leaders were only on demigod-level, so they did not pose much of a threat to the players. ¡±


    ¡°If one time wasn¡¯t enough, they could do it a second time. If two times weren¡¯t enough, they could do it a third time. The players could easily take down Western netherworld. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In the next few days, Lu Wu met with the Emperor of East Mountain again in the six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the Emperor of East Mountain had brought 100 ancient God Realm netherworld experts, many of which were familiar to Lu Wu. For example, the venerable tree of the netherworld Chamber of Commerce, Asura, the God of faith of the Rahu clan, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°After a chat with the great emperor of East Peak, Lu Wu settled the ancient gods in heaven reverse city. ¡±


    ¡°Then, Lu Wu released another game announcement to inform the players that the rule learning course had begun. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the prepared players teleported to heaven reverse city to meet the ancient God Realm experts. ¡±


    ¡°As for how to learn it, Lu Wu didn¡¯t have a specific plan. ¡±


    ¡°After all, these ancient gods didn¡¯t listen to him at all. They had come to give face to the great emperor of East Peak. ¡±


    ¡°So, if the players wanted to learn something from the ancient gods, they had to rely on themselves. ¡±


    ¡°As Lu Wu¡¯s announcement rang in the players ¡®minds, the players from the five servers arrived at heaven reverse city through the teleportation circle in the main cities. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players ¡®desire for power was even stronger than before. ¡±


    ¡°Other than the upcoming war, there was another reason why the players were so eager to get stronger. ¡±


    ¡°That was that the digitized body had now become the only main account that the players jokingly called it, which was the main body. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the increase in lifespan, the growth of physical strength, the control of extraordinary power, and so on ... All of these were full of temptation to the players. ¡±


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    ¡°This time, it wasn¡¯t a game, but real cultivation. ¡±


    ¡°In the following days, the players came into contact with the ancient gods. ¡±


    ¡°Although they had come under the arrangement of the great emperor of East Peak, these ancient gods had different personalities. Some of them were very kind and were willing to negotiate with the players. They were willing to teach the players the techniques of understanding the laws and even taught other combat skills. They were enthusiastic about helping the players grow. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, some ancient gods had strange personalities and would only teach players who were pleasing to the eye. Otherwise, they would ignore you even if you tried to get close to them ... ¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as if the players didn¡¯t have any countermeasures. They began discussing the personalities of the 100 ancient gods on the forums, trying to find a way to get close to them. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, some enthusiastic players had gathered and filtered the comments of the players on the forum. They then opened a strategy post and described the characters and other aspects of the ancient gods in detail. ¡±


    The appearance of this post had helped a lot of players.


    ¡°Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, was not concerned about the learning process of the players, but the learning efficiency. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, Lu Wu found a lot of good seedlings, and some of them were even new players. ¡±


    ¡°For example, there was a player called ruthless. ¡±


    ¡°Like ao Jian, this player used a sword as his weapon. After this player entered the game, Lu Wu didn¡¯t provide him with any help, but he grew up as if he had cheated. ¡±


    ¡°Without spending a single soul coin, he was still at rank 0. ¡±


    ¡°However, with the help of the sword intent training guide post on the forum, he only used less than half a day to figure out his own sword intent, and it was one of the strongest attributes in sword intent,¡±¡±Overlord sword.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In the next few days, his sword intent grew even faster. Lu Wu estimated that his growth speed had far exceeded the growth speed of ao Jian and Beichen Yidao. ¡±


    ¡°It could be said that other than the fact that this player¡¯s level was not up to standard, he could be considered a cheater. ¡±


    (P.S. The character Wu Qing had appeared in the plot a long time ago. He was the sword cultivator who had defeated ao Jian several times and created a demon in ao Jian¡¯s heart. He was also the reason why ao Jian had embarked on the path of the Wu Qing sword.)


    There were many other members of the cultivation world like ruthless who had extremely high potential for growth.


    ¡°After they became players, their growth potential completely burst out. ¡±


    ¡°To be able to walk on the path of cultivation in the Dharma ending age, all of them were geniuses, and they were even more outstanding among the entire human race. ¡±


    Their potential even shocked the ancient gods.


    ¡°At this moment, many ancient gods began to cherish these talents. They even almost started fighting over these talented players, starting a battle to become their disciples. ¡±


    ¡°If not for Lu Wu¡¯s intervention, heaven reverse city would have been razed to the ground. ¡±


    (One slash: I¡¯ve released an update today. This is the first time I¡¯ve applied for leave of the month. I¡¯m busy with work. I hope that my readers can forgive me!)

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751: Old enemies


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°While the Empyrean was sweeping through the mortal world, there was still some time to rest. The players began to use this time to improve their strength. ¡±


    The human race had never lacked geniuses.


    ¡°This saying was widely spread in the Three Realms, but whether it was the gods of the heaven realm or the netherworld realm, they only had a vague concept of how great the potential of the human race was, and they had never understood it deeply. ¡±


    ¡°But now, they were completely shocked after witnessing many humans who didn¡¯t even understand the basic knowledge of cultivation grasp profound power in a short time. ¡±


    They didn¡¯t even dare to think about such potential.


    ¡°Although the netherworld also had many super geniuses with extraordinary talents, the gap between them and the top geniuses of the human race was instantly revealed. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, even the ancient gods who had seen many things couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the terror of the human race. ¡±


    ¡°There were even a few ancient gods who couldn¡¯t help but sigh. During the war of the Three Realms, if the heaven realm didn¡¯t have the help of the Holy Spirit or if the two human emperors didn¡¯t leave, how could the heaven realm fight against the human realm? ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they were glad to have formed an alliance with the human race and fought the heavenly realm side by side. ¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, they already knew why the great emperor of East Peak had arranged for them to guide the growth of the human race. ¡±


    The reason was simple. There was no hope of winning this battle by relying on the power of the netherworld. The only hope was still on these human warriors.


    ¡°Although they were very weak at the moment, as long as they were given enough time and many more powerhouses were born, the advantage would gradually tilt in their favor. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, before they came, the ancient gods had also raised doubts about the great emperor of East Peak. ¡±


    ¡°Even if the human race¡¯s potential is boundless, cultivation also requires time to accumulate. We no longer have the time! ¡±


    The great emperor of East Peak did not give any reply.


    ¡°But at this moment, the ancient gods realized that their worries were unnecessary. ¡±


    ¡°This was because these players had a special cultivation resource on them, the purest soul power enhancement,¡±¡±soul power.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°This was a special cultivation resource that could continuously strengthen the player¡¯s soul as the player¡¯s strength increased, allowing them to withstand the negative effects of rapidly increasing their strength. ¡±


    ¡°The ancient gods were deeply hurt when they saw a human being, with the help of their friends, rise from a mortal with no foundation in cultivation to the ghost Governor realm. ¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, this kind of cultivation speed was too F * cking excessive! ¡±


    ¡°They had all experienced a long period of cultivation and weren¡¯t born as ancient gods, so this kind of growth made them feel envious. ¡±


    ¡°For this, they could only use one word to describe it as ¡°¡±cheating.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°They had learned these two words from the players, and it was very appropriate to describe the growth potential of the players. ¡±


    ¡°However, some of the ancient gods felt like they had seen or heard of this kind of growth rate before. ¡±


    ¡°After a series of memories, they thought of one person after looking through their long-buried memories. ¡±


    The human Emperor had been killed!


    ¡°To be able to lead his clansmen to grow rapidly and make his subordinates immortal, ordinary human clansmen simply couldn¡¯t do it. ¡±


    ¡°However, in the legends, tu mie¡¯s subordinates were all like this. Not only could they grow by killing their enemies, but they could also be immortal. ¡±


    ¡°The players ¡®performance at the moment was very similar to the ¡°¡±celestial demon Army¡±¡± described in history, and even their growth ability was exactly the same. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the ancient gods couldn¡¯t help but start to guess who the person behind these players was. ¡±


    Slaughter? It didn¡¯t look like it!


    ¡°In the eyes of these ancient gods, if the people behind the scenes were really massacred, then the forces of the heaven realm would have disappeared. How could there be such a catastrophe in the human world? ¡±


    They could only consider other aspects.


    ¡°In the end, a more appropriate guess was that the human behind the scenes was a descendant of the human race who had inherited the legacy of the human Emperor. He was the new human Emperor and not someone who had been killed. ¡±


    ¡°After getting to know each other better, the ancient gods slowly put away their haughty airs and began to seriously train the human race members instead of being perfunctory. ¡±


    ¡°At first, they were perfunctory because they thought that the remaining time was not enough for the growth of the human race. Even if they could teach, how much could the human race grow? ¡±


    ¡°However, now that they understood that these humans grew up in a similar way to the otherworldly demons who killed their subordinates, they knew that these humans had this ability. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, their mentality had changed. ¡±


    There were even a few ancient God experts who nearly fought over an outstanding human as their disciple.


    The reason was simple. These ancient gods had thought of the future.


    ¡°In the future, it was highly possible that a leader of the human race would appear among these most outstanding members of the human race. ¡±


    ¡°Even Ren zu was an incredible existence, let alone someone at the level of the human Sovereign. Thinking back, ten humans had joined hands to fight the Grand Supreme and beat him to the brink of death. If it wasn¡¯t for the arrival of the Grand primordium, the outcome would have been unpredictable. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    It would be even more terrifying if one of the disciples they trained reached the human Sovereign realm. They felt that they were really about to reach the peak of ghost life.


    ¡°When the old man (the great emperor of East Peak) bullies me, I¡¯ll ask the disciples of the human Emperor to beat him up, knock out a few of his teeth, and let him be awesome ... ¡±


    Many ancient gods couldn¡¯t help but let their imaginations run wild ...


    ......


    The players ¡®growth potential was thus recognized by them.


    ¡°In the subsequent teaching, these ancient gods appeared to be particularly serious, and it could be said that they were teaching without reservation. ¡±


    ¡°This scene also made Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, very pleased. Under their training, the strength of the players had grown rapidly. ¡±


    ¡°In just three days, there was already one person who had begun to step into the initial stage of law mastery. ¡±


    This person was Liu Chan.


    ¡°Under the guidance of the venerable tree, Liu Chan, who had already begun to touch the power of the law, had comprehended the law of fist intent. However, unlike the venerable tree, his fist intent attribute was not ¡°¡±life¡±¡±, but ¡°¡±undefeated¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°Laws were equivalent to a source of power, but creatures that comprehended laws could be endowed with different attributes. ¡±


    ¡°For example, ao Jian. ¡±


    ¡°Back then, the netherworld Swordmaster had mastered the sea god¡¯s sword intent. However, ao Jian, who had inherited his sword intent, did not have this attribute. Instead, he had created his own new sword intent. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, even if they all mastered the power of laws, the abilities obtained in the hands of different people would be completely different. ¡±


    ¡°It was the same for the other players. Under the guidance of the ancient gods, what they needed to understand was the purest power of laws, not the power of laws that had already taken shape and had been attached with attributes. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the player with the best performance was still the player called ¡°¡±merciless.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°His talent shocked many ancient gods. In just four days, he, who didn¡¯t even have the combat power of a ghost Governor, had grasped the power of law like Liu Chan. ¡±


    ¡°In addition, it was the extremely domineering ¡®sword intent of the laws of the Overlord sword¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t directly grasp the complete laws of sword intent of the ancient god level like ao Jian, his growth potential really surprised the ancient gods of the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, Wu Qing now had the ability to fight above his level. ¡±


    ¡°Although his level was still 0, with the help of the nomological sword intent, he was completely capable of defeating an enemy in the early stage of the ghost emperor realm. ¡±


    ¡°Although his physical strength was still very weak, his body was protected by the nomological sword intent. Without the strength of a late-stage ghost emperor, it was impossible to break through his defense. ¡±


    The only thing he needed to do now was to cultivate and increase his level so that his body¡¯s strength could keep up.


    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have a shortcut.


    ¡°At this stage, Lu Wu had already opened the soul coin cultivation system, and the level upgrade was no longer limited to killing monsters. He could use soul coins to cultivate and improve his skills. ¡±


    ¡°After all, when players killed monsters to level up, they would essentially convert the soul power obtained into physical enhancement. Soul coins could be completely converted into experience points to be used. ¡±


    ¡°However, ruthless¡¯s only weakness was one word: Poor! ¡±


    She was so poor that even Lu Wu couldn¡¯t stand her.


    ¡°It had been four days since the war started, and many new players had relied on the soul coins provided by their family and friends to improve their strength. ¡±


    ¡°But Wu Qing was different, his soul coin balance was always 0. ¡±


    An orphan player who had no family and no friends ...


    ¡°Although Lu Wu could see that he was very eager for soul coins, he had no way to earn soul coins since he had just entered the expedition. ¡±


    The 5 soul coins to enter heaven reverse city was because he had stayed at the teleportation point for a long time. He was given 5 soul coins by a very sympathetic player to enter.


    ¡°For this, Lu Wu originally planned to secretly fund him with a sum of soul coins. After all, he was a cheat-like player with great potential in the future. ¡±


    ¡°As the human Emperor, Lu Wu had already begun to consider the development of the entire human race. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the stronger the human race was, the stronger he would be. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to see a human with great potential like Wu Qing buried.


    ¡°Moreover, Lu Wu was not the only one who had paid attention to ruthless recently. These ancient gods who were entrusted by the Emperor of East Peak also regarded him as a treasure. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the ancient gods had already thought that this person had the potential to reach Ren zu¡¯s level in private. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they were extremely enthusiastic about ruthless. ¡±


    He even wanted to teach Wu Qing the other laws he had comprehended.


    ¡°However, Wu Qing rejected all of them. ¡±


    The reason for his rejection was also very direct:


    I only use my sword!


    ¡°Therefore, for talents like Wu Qing who had great potential, Lu Wu was still willing to give them some big growth gift bags. ¡±


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    ¡°Furthermore, the initial investment would definitely have returns in the future. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu could take ao Jian as a reference. When ao Jian killed the five leaders of the Western netherworld, Lu Wu earned a lot of soul coins and got back all the investment he made. ¡±


    ¡°However, just as Lu Wu was about to secretly sponsor Wu Qing, something happened that made him give up on this plan. ¡±


    That was because someone had already taken the first step.


    ......


    ¡°At the moment, Wu Qing was walking slowly on a Street in the South of Heaven reverse city. ¡±


    ¡°From his tightly knitted brows, one could tell that he had encountered something vexing. ¡±


    The reason for ruthless¡¯s frustration was simple. He had no money.


    ¡°In fact, Wu Qing did think about earning soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°For this reason, he had seen many money-making strategy posts on the forum, such as fishing, sea hunting, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°However, he was currently in heaven reverse city and there was no sea nearby. There were also no monsters to hunt. It was a barren land and there was no way to earn soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to return to the main city of Hades in Beiqi, he would have to pay a teleportation fee of 5 soul coins. ¡±


    He was so poor that it was difficult for him to even return home. This was his current situation.


    ¡°As he strolled around, a figure in the distance attracted his attention. ¡±


    ¡°This person was carrying nine spirit swords in the air, and his body was filled with a powerful sword intent. This sword intent even made the Overlord sword¡¯s sword intent that he had comprehended feel a strong sense of oppression. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the person in the distance seemed to have noticed him and turned around to look at him. ¡±


    ¡°Their eyes met, and both of them recognized each other. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Aojian!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ruthless!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Long time no see, you¡¯ve become stronger!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, ao Jian was silent for a moment before continuing,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re worthy of being called a Sword Saint. It¡¯s only been a few days, and you¡¯ve already grown to such a level. As expected, my talent is far inferior to yours!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t hate me anymore?¡±¡± Wu Qing could not help but ask. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I already tell you? I don¡¯t hate you!¡±¡± A trace of calmness appeared on ao Jian¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°When he abandoned the mother and son, he only had cultivation and revenge in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°And the sword in his hand was the only help he had to achieve these goals. It could be said that he had been completely obsessed with the sword at that time. However, he had long since let go of his past grudges. His greatest wish was to obtain mo Lanlan and Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s forgiveness. ¡±


    His family was more important than anything else in his heart. He had long sworn in his heart that all his efforts in the future would be to protect his mother and son.


    ¡°(Author¡¯s note: Wu Qing and ao Jian appeared at the same time in this book. For more information, you can check out ao Jian¡¯s first battle on the mountain peak. Wu Qing also appeared later on in Chapter 173. At that time, ao Jian had already obtained extraordinary power. At that time, he once again fought with Wu Qing and chose to forgive him. The specific reason for the hatred was because of the death of his father, but Wu Qing did not mean to kill him. Thus, in the next few battles, Wu Qing chose to keep ao Jian alive and even tried to persuade ao Jian to abandon his sword! ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Wu Qing¡¯s expression was complicated. ¡±


    ¡°He had always felt guilty towards ao Jian, because his father had been accidentally killed by him in a sword competition. So he understood that ao Jian had gone mad because of his strong desire to defeat him, and he felt even more guilty about it. ¡±


    It could be said that two generations of ao Jian¡¯s people had almost died in his hands.


    ¡°He had thought of making up for this, but at that time, ao Jian had not listened to anything. In his heart, he had only wanted to avenge his father. He wanted to practice the strongest sword move to defeat himself and kill himself. ¡±


    ¡°Even though ao Jian had defeated him the last time they met, and had chosen to let him go. ¡±


    ¡°However, he still realized that ao Jian had taken the wrong path. He felt that if ao Jian continued to cultivate like this, he would eventually lose all his feelings and become a person who was controlled by the sword instead of a person who rode the sword. ¡±


    ¡°However, now that he had met ao Jian again, he realized that his worries were unnecessary because ao Jian had already walked a brand new path of sword cultivation. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he realized that ao Jian was already very far away from him. The sword intent on his body was far beyond even his own. They were not on the same level at all. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why are you still level 0?¡±¡± Ao Jian suddenly asked. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Wu Qing¡¯s face showed an embarrassed expression. ¡±


    ¡°As if he understood Wu Qing¡¯s situation, a smile appeared on ao Jian¡¯s face. He immediately opened the trade interface, entered ten thousand spirit coins and clicked the trade button: ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Here are 10000 soul coins, take it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by that?¡±¡± The heartless wrinkly man asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t mean anything. I just hope that you can become stronger as soon as possible. Let¡¯s fight again. This time, the challenge has nothing to do with our past grievances. I just want to see if the man who was once called the sword Saint is already old and can¡¯t hold a sword!¡±¡± ¡±


    Wu Qing¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    ¡°But gradually, his eyes burned with fighting spirit. He had not had a match in the cultivation world for many years. ¡±


    ¡°However, when he saw ao Jian, the fighting spirit of his youth was reignited. ¡±


    ¡°In terms of sword, I¡¯m the most respected! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Overlord sword¡¯s sword intent in Wu Qing¡¯s body let out a sword cry, as if it was responding to ao Jian¡¯s challenge. ¡±

 Chapter 752

    ¡°Chapter 752: The heavenly realm descends, and the ancient gods join the battle¡±


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Taking advantage of the fact that the war had not yet broken out, the players sped up their pace of improving their strength. ¡±


    The ancient gods in heaven reverse city had also learned to give public classes through their interactions with the players.


    He had even formulated a course schedule and was already gradually becoming a professional ...


    ¡°Their teachings were of great help to the players. The ancient gods explained in detail the usage of many spells and even the battle formations in battle, which benefited the players greatly. ¡±


    Such days continued for twelve days.


    ¡°On this day, in the East of the Western netherworld, a pillar of light descended from the sky. A huge hole was torn in the sky, and countless figures descended from the sky. ¡±


    The forces of the heaven realm had finally arrived.


    Countless members of the heaven realm quickly set up defensive formations after landing and began to set up their strongholds.


    The war began at this moment.


    ¡°At this moment, all the gods of the netherworld felt the arrival of the power of the heaven realm. They tore the space and came to the Western netherworld. ¡±


    The venerable tree and the others also knew that it was time for them to leave.


    ¡°They were the core force of this war. Naturally, they could not remain in heaven reverse city. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they bid farewell to the players and left one after another to meet with the gods of the netherworld who had crossed the large region. ¡±


    The three great emperors of the netherworld also appeared in the Western netherworld at this moment.


    ¡°Great emperor East Peak, great emperor Feng du, and great emperor Hades. ¡±


    ¡°These three netherworld emperors never interfered with the development of the netherworld. However, when the netherworld was facing a crisis, they were the real pillars of support. They were also the reason why all the gods of the netherworld dared to fight against the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, as the forces of the heaven realm descended, more and more gods of the netherworld gathered around the three great emperors. ¡±


    ¡°Many of these netherworld gods were once enemies and would fight for benefits. However, in the face of righteousness, they put down their former grievances. At this moment, they only had one enemy, and that was the heaven realm! ¡±


    ¡°As more and more netherworld gods emerged, their auras began to rise. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted the blood of a God. Hehe, I can finally drink to my heart¡¯s content today!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It just so happens that I want to practice the blood sacrifice cultivation technique. I don¡¯t have any good materials, but it seems that I have them now!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time. Immortal Lord Qing mo of the heaven realm killed my father. Let¡¯s end this!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t care about winning or losing, and I won¡¯t give you any face. I just want to kill all the B * stards in the heaven realm! Roar!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the netherworld forces ¡®attack began. ¡±


    ¡°They would not wait for all the members of the heaven realm to gather. This was not a turn-based game, but a real war. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, taking advantage of the fact that the heavenly realm¡¯s forces had not yet arrived, it was the best choice to strike first. ¡±


    ¡°With the roars of the gods of the netherworld, their figures suddenly descended near the evil spirit Mountain, which was the area where the forces of the heaven realm had descended. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the power of laws surged, and countless spell techniques bombarded the heavenly realm¡¯s defense formation like waves. ¡±


    The heaven realm was already prepared for this. Barriers of formations rose up and covered this part of the world in an attempt to stop the attack of the gods of the netherworld.


    ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Dongyue, do you dare to fight me?¡±¡± At this moment, a huge Qilin¡¯s head appeared in the sky, and a huge figure crossed the boundary. ¡±


    This person was absolute beginning.


    ¡°As one of the celestial emperors, tai Chu¡¯s true form was a Qilin. When he revealed his true form, the space in Western Yin trembled violently. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the great emperor of East Peak¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was, followed by the huge figure. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In just one exchange, the space to the East of the Western netherworld instantly exploded. The world instantly turned pure black without any space, and not a single ray of light could penetrate this distorted space. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, 3000 law ties appeared. As they trembled slightly, the eastern space of the Western netherworld was instantly restored, and the world regained its color. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hades, do you dare to fight?¡±¡± At this moment, another voice was heard. East Emperor Taiyi, who was surrounded by ten will beads, also appeared. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll keep you company!¡±¡± Youdu¡¯s hoarse voice resounded through the heavens and earth. With a wave of his hand, a space covered the area ahead, shrouding donghuang Taiyi. The two of them disappeared just like that. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Fengdu, it¡¯s your turn!¡±¡± At this moment, a figure appeared in the sky. He was holding a five-colored precious Jade in his left hand and a horsetail whisk in his right. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this person¡¯s question, Fengdu laughed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Immortal desolation, you¡¯re not qualified to let the Grand Prime come up. You¡¯re far from it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Although I lost to you in the battle back then, I¡¯m no longer the same person I was in the past. Do you want to try and defeat you?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As he spoke, the immortal wither didn¡¯t wait for Fengdu to agree. With a wave of its floating dust, a world formed by itself and forcibly enveloped the Emperor of Fengdu, intending to start a war with him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡±¡± The Emperor of Feng du didn¡¯t resist the arrival of this power, and his face revealed a strong desire to fight. ¡±


    ¡°(Author¡¯s note: immortal wither. This character had fought with Fengdu during the war of the Three Realms. His strength was similar to that of Ksitigarbha in the netherworld. They were both existences far beyond the immortal Lord realm, but they had not advanced to the Emperor realm. At the end of chapter 399, the precious Jade in his hand was the material used to resurrect the Empress ...) ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the battle between the two peak-level powerhouses began. ¡±


    ¡°Even though they were not in the same space, the aura that occasionally leaked out from the battle space would cause the world of Yin in the West to tremble violently, as if it could not withstand the collision of their powers. ¡±


    The rest of the ancient gods began to attack the heavenly barrier with all their might.


    ¡°After holding back for so long, the war had finally begun. The ancient gods had completely erupted. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ten-sided apocalypse!¡±¡± With the roar of an ancient God, the earth cracked, and lava spewed out from the cracks in the ground. The world turned red. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Asura!¡±¡± An imposing figure that was several thousand meters tall appeared with an angry roar. Its huge body transformed into a form with three heads and six arms, and Asura-shaped incantations appeared on its body. ¡±


    ¡°Odorless, eyeless, wordless, painless ... This Asura body was formed under the tempering of these curses. The physical body was immortal, indestructible, and undefeatable. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the six arms instantly turned into phantoms and began to bombard the heavenly barrier. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Live!¡±¡± A fist print was thrown out of the venerable tree¡¯s hand, and it grew bigger and bigger as it moved forward. In the blink of an eye, it turned into an Island and crashed down. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The Wildlands!¡±¡± At this moment, qiuniu stuck his hands into the ground. With a roar, the area where the heaven realm forces were located was uprooted by him, and the mountains were placed on his shoulders. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± The roar of a bull was heard. Qiuniu stomped his right foot on the ground and smashed the mountains on his head to the ground. Suddenly, the heavenly barrier shook and almost shattered. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, a half-naked ancient God raised the red battle axe in his hand. After twisting his body, he suddenly threw the sharp axe forward. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Split open the sky!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The heaven realm¡¯s barrier finally shattered, and the gods of the netherworld instantly rushed in. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the gods of the heavenly realm inside also made their moves. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they needed time to let more divine realm experts enter the netherworld. This way, victory would be theirs sooner or later. ¡±


    The war began.


    ''.'',


    The ancient gods relied on their strong bodies to withstand the attacks of the gods from heaven and began to destroy the array under their feet.


    ¡°¡±¡±Formation, activate!¡±¡± At this moment, the new formation of the heaven realm appeared and once again enveloped this part of the world. It separated the ancient gods who had entered from the ancient gods who had yet to enter from the outside world and formed a total of three layers of barriers. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Asura, you go and kill the person who set up the formation. I¡¯ll open a path for you!¡±¡± At this moment, two streams of hot flames came out of ancient God Qiu Niu¡¯s nostrils, and he suddenly charged forward. ¡±


    ¡°With his strong body, all the spells that landed on him were bounced off in an instant. Just like that, qiuniu charged in the direction of the people who had set up the array. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Asura immediately followed. His six arms joined together in front of his chest, and then thousands of arms grew out of his back. The scene was shocking. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar! Open!¡±¡± Following qiuniu¡¯s furious roar, the two horns on his head slammed into the barrier. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kacha!¡±¡± In the face of this violent power that could shake the world, the formation that had just been formed instantly shattered, revealing the many gods inside. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±All of you, go to hell!¡±¡± At this moment, the Asura arrived, and thousands of arms pushed forward at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, a 100-meter-thick dark red ray of light fell on the members of the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± A large number of heaven realm members were turned into ashes by this force before they could even scream. However, Asura had no intention of stopping his attack. He stared at the center of the formation, where Tian Xuan immortal Lord was still struggling. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I remember you, kid! You had a good time killing so many heaven defying Alliance members, so it¡¯s your turn now!¡±¡± As Asura roared, he suddenly appeared behind the sky Mystic immortal Lord. ¡±


    ¡°The 1,000 arms descended at the same time. The profound sky immortal Lord raised his hands and formed an energy barrier above his head. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In the face of this force, the profound sky immortal Lord felt a sharp pain in his internal organs, and he couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡±


    ¡°Realizing that he couldn¡¯t fight Asura, the profound heavens celestial Lord wanted to leave immediately. However, Asura wouldn¡¯t let him do as he wished. Thousands of arms crossed in front of his chest, and then he suddenly pressed down. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± Blood instantly gushed out of the sky Mystic immortal Lord¡¯s eyes and nose, showing how much pressure he was under. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the profound sky immortal Lord could feel death closing in on him. No matter how hard he tried to resist, he could not resist the slow pressure of this force. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Tian Xuan celestial Lord was about to be killed, a figure appeared beside Asura. Then, a lotus flower appeared under Asura¡¯s feet and bloomed suddenly, firmly locking Asura in place. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Asura, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±¡± The person was dressed in green and had a pink lotus flower under his feet. He held a short golden staff in his hand and his face was filled with battle intent. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Old hag, you¡¯re not worthy to have your master fight me!¡±¡± The Asura roared and stomped his foot, shattering the lotus flower. Then, he launched another attack at the profound heavens immortal Lord. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I told you, I¡¯m your opponent!¡±¡± The short stick in Su Wen¡¯s hand suddenly enlarged at this moment, and in the blink of an eye, it collided with Asura¡¯s body, smashing it fiercely into Asura¡¯s chest and sending him flying. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brother bull, I¡¯ll leave this Tian Xuan to you. I¡¯ll fight with this old witch.¡±¡± At this moment, the Asura was furious. He jumped up from the ground and pounced directly at Su Wen. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, qiuniu shook his head twice and then crashed into the profound heavens immortal Lord. ¡±


    ¡°Even before he got close, he could already feel an unparalleled and violent force coming at him head-on, suppressing him so much that he could not move at all. ¡±


    ¡°Under this force, the profound heavens immortal Lord¡¯s body couldn¡¯t bear the heavy burden and cracks appeared on his divine body. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± When qiuniu appeared in front of him, his power struck him and instantly, he lost all sense of his body and even his consciousness became blurry. ¡±


    He knew that he was dead for sure ...


    ¡°However, he soon realized that something was wrong. He was not dead, but in qiuniu¡¯s hands. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at qiuniu¡¯s dark face, a trace of fear appeared on the profound sky immortal Lord¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My disciples, master has a big gift for you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, qiuniu grinned, then he turned around and threw the profound sky immortal Lord to the West. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, everything in front of him became blurry. ¡±


    ¡°When he could see clearly again, he found himself far away from the battlefield and in a city. ¡±


    ¡°And around him, there was a group of creatures with malicious smiles on their faces. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the profound sky immortal Lord had a bad feeling. However, with his divine body shattered, he had no power to resist. ¡±

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753: Chapter 753-using strength to lift the heavens


    Translator: 549690339


    The players were surprised by qiuniu ¡®s¡¯ generous gift ¡®.


    ¡°After that, a large number of players heard the news and surrounded the dying sky Mystic celestial Lord. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players began to unscrupulously discuss the issue of the distribution of soul coins, not taking the near-death state of the mysterious sky immortal Lord seriously. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the players were already familiar with the mysterious sky celestial Lord. ¡±


    This was especially true for the players from the European server. They had read through history books and knew that the previous Blue Void official Lord had died because of the profound sky immortal Lord.


    It was also this profound sky immortal Lord who had planned to snatch the Supreme purity stick from the tree.


    ¡°As the person in charge of the heavenly Policy Bureau, he was not the strongest, but he had committed many crimes in the mortal realm and the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, his divine body was broken, and a level one could not fight back at all. The players naturally would not have any mercy on him, and they would not let him die so easily. ¡±


    ¡°After some discussion, the players finally decided to hand over the right to kill the mysterious sky celestial Lord to the new players who joined the battle to help them grow quickly. ¡±


    ¡°Then, the newbie players began to form parties. Since one of them had to injure the mysterious sky immortal Lord, the other players in the party would also get the right to kill him and share the soul coins earned. This way, the killing progress would be accelerated. ¡±


    ¡°After deciding on the classification of benefits, the new players began to line up to punch and kick celestial Lord Tianxuan. Although their attacks were not powerful, they wanted everyone to have a share of the soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°he~tui, spicy chicken, go to hell!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Pfft, pfft, pfft~you still dare to glare at me? I¡¯ll kick your face!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This kick of mine will end your bloodline, you piece of sh * t from the heavenly realm!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    The players began to ravage Tianxuan celestial Lord both mentally and physically.


    ¡°At this moment, the profound sky immortal Lord was undoubtedly sullen, but he had no power to resist at all, so he could only grit his teeth and bear it. ¡±


    ¡°And he had already realized that if he didn¡¯t have a companion from the heavenly realm to save him, he would only end up dead. ¡±


    ¡°Time passed, and half a day quickly passed. By forming large groups, the newbie players quickly inflicted injuries on Tian Xuan celestial Lord. ¡±


    ¡°However, the sky Mystic immortal Lord was still alive. ¡±


    ¡°Because the attack power of these new players was too low, even if they were on the verge of death and their godly bodies were broken, they could not be killed easily. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, it was the members of the hanging wall Group who ended the battle. After a simple round of attacks, the person in charge of the heavenly Policy Bureau,¡¯Tian Xuan immortal Lord¡¯, was killed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, white light flickered in heaven reverse city as a tremendous soul power swept through the city. ¡±


    All the new players had leveled up and even received some soul coins as a reward.


    The players ¡®overall strength had increased again.


    ¡°Just when the players thought it was over, three heavenly gods ¡®bodies suddenly flew from the East and crashed into heaven reverse city. ¡±


    ¡°All of these gods were on the verge of death, and their divine bodies were shattered. The intimate ancient gods had even sealed their divine seals, leaving them with no power to resist. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the players were in an uproar. ¡±


    ¡°There were no free lunches in the world, but there were f * cking soul coins! ¡±


    ¡°The players ¡®leveling frenzy began, and all the players were mobilized to start farming soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the bodies of heavenly gods would always fall from the sky, and the players would not be able to kill them all for a while ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°East of the Western netherworld, in the area of the evil spirit Mountain. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the battle between the gods of heaven and the gods of the netherworld had gradually turned white hot. The figures of the gods of the netherworld had been increasing during this period, and the same was true for the members of the forces of heaven. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in the light pillar that connected the sky and the ground, the figures of the heaven realm¡¯s forces kept appearing. Among them, there was no lack of immortal state and high immortal state experts. ¡±


    ¡°At this point in the battle, the gods of the netherworld could no longer occupy an absolute advantage. ¡±


    But they still didn¡¯t retreat. What they wanted was to take advantage of the advantage and kill as many heavenly gods as possible.


    This grievance that had been suppressed at the bottom of his heart for a long time finally exploded at this moment.


    ¡°Although their comrades were falling one after another, none of them took a step back. ¡±


    ¡°They had been waiting for this moment for a long time. If the great emperors hadn¡¯t stopped them, they wouldn¡¯t have been willing to endure it. ¡±


    ¡°Under the desperate fight of the gods of the netherworld, the casualties of the heaven realm were even more tragic. However, like the gods of the netherworld, they did not retreat a single step. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±From now on, the Three Realms will be called the heaven realm. After this battle, the heaven realm will be the most powerful!¡±¡± At this moment, a dull sound was heard from the dimensional gateway. Then, a five-clawed Golden Dragon spiralled out and let out a Dragon¡¯s Roar towards the ground. ¡±


    ¡°Upon seeing the five-clawed Golden Dragon, the Asura who was closer to him had a grave expression.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ao Guang!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Ao Guang¡¯s cold eyes turned to Asura and he waved his claws forward. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, two Golden Claw marks flew towards Asura. ¡±


    ¡°When Asura saw this, he immediately waved his arm, wanting to block the attack. However, the claw print broke through the layers of obstacles and slapped Asura¡¯s indestructible body, leaving two claw prints on his chest and blood flowing down. Asura¡¯s body was also knocked down and sank into the ground. ¡±


    ¡°Before Asura could stand up, Ao Guang opened his mouth and pounced on him. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Leave this to me, you go break the formation!¡±¡± At this moment, qiuniu appeared in front of the Asura. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± Along with a deafening roar, qiuniu¡¯s arms grabbed Ao Guang¡¯s jaw. ¡±


    ¡°His body kept retreating under Ao Guang¡¯s impact. His legs stabbed into the ground, creating a ditch. ¡±


    ¡°The moment he stopped retreating, qiuniu¡¯s right foot suddenly hit the ground. The most extreme law of power burst out with a dazzling black light. As qiuniu turned around, Ao Guang was lifted up by both hands and smashed to the ground. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± At this moment, qiuniu grabbed Ao Guang¡¯s neck with one hand, lifted him up, and then threw him back to the ground. ¡±


    ¡°The violent power poured on Ao Guang¡¯s body, making him feel like his body was going to fall apart. The pain was unbearable. ¡±


    ¡°Qiu Niu was the most powerful body cultivator in the netherworld, second only to Ksitigarbha. Ao Guang knew clearly that it was suicidal to fight him in close combat. He had to get out as soon as possible and fight him with spells. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, Ao Guang opened his mouth again and spat out a Golden Dragon Pearl. With a dazzling golden light, the Dragon Pearl drew an arc and hit qiuniu¡¯s chest. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, the power of the law of dragon burst out, and the hot Dragon Pearl left a red mark on qiuniu¡¯s chest, which kept sinking in. ¡±


    ¡°However, to Ao Guang¡¯s surprise, qiuniu did not let him go. He did not even take a step back. ¡±


    ¡°Enduring the pain, he stepped on the ground and lifted Ao Guang above his head. His left and right hands grabbed Ao Guang¡¯s head and seven inches respectively. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± The sky-shaking bull roared and qiuniu¡¯s power surged. With the power of the law of strength, the law of body, the law of undying, and many other laws, qiuniu¡¯s body suddenly doubled in size. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Ao Guang felt uneasy. ¡±


    ¡°He knew what qiuniu was going to do next, but with the Dragon Ball out of his body, his defense had been reduced by half. It was too late to Dodge. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The ground started to crack as qiuniu exerted his strength. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kacha!¡±¡± Under Ao Guang¡¯s disbelieving gaze, his body was forcefully torn apart by Qiu Niu. Even his body could not withstand the force. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a large hole appeared in qiuniu¡¯s chest, and blood was flowing out. However, Qiu Niu did not seem to care. As if his injuries did not exist, he raised Ao Guang¡¯s head and roared,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± All the gods of the netherworld let out a deafening roar in response to qiuniu¡¯s battle cry. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the gods of the netherworld started to become more powerful. ¡±


    ¡°Ao Guang, one of the most powerful Immortals in the heaven realm, was killed by Qiu Niu in just one move. All the members of the heaven realm were in disbelief. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at qiuniu, they could not help but tremble. ¡±


    ¡°The massacre continued. Under qiuniu¡¯s lead, the gods of the netherworld fought with all their might, breaking the heaven realm¡¯s defensive barrier again and again. The anger in their hearts was completely vented at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the gods of the netherworld had already attacked the center of the forces of the heaven realm, which was the area where the transmission channel was located. ¡±


    ¡°With qiuniu¡¯s roar, the gods of the netherworld launched a desperate attack. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You all deserve to die!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, with a low roar, the passage to the heaven realm suddenly expanded, and then a Green Lotus flew out from it, quickly sweeping across the battlefield, drawing a Green Line. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, many gods of the netherworld were crushed by the green Lotus, and their bodies exploded. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the green Lotus suddenly retracted, and a cold-looking figure holding the green Lotus appeared on the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this person, the gods of the netherworld present suddenly changed their expressions. ¡±


    ¡°The newcomer was one of the three celestial emperors of the heaven realm, the Grand Supreme. ¡±


    ¡°The gods of the netherworld had thought that the Grand Supreme was still heavily injured and couldn¡¯t fight at all. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent the immortal wither to fight Fengdu. ¡±


    ¡°But now that he had appeared, it proved that their guess was wrong. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Grand Supreme once again threw out the green Lotus in his hand. ¡±


    ¡°The green Lotus flashed and pierced through the bodies of hundreds of Yin gods. Apart from a few ancient God Realm experts who could still withstand it, the rest of the yin gods who were pierced by the green Lotus exploded one after another. ¡±


    ¡°In front of the power of the Grand Supreme, the immortal state was like paper. Only the ancient gods could barely resist. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Grand Supreme, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±¡± At this moment, an ancient God holding a blood-red battle axe jumped up from the ground and pounced on the Grand Supreme. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You? You¡¯re not qualified!¡±¡± A trace of contempt appeared on the Grand Supreme¡¯s face. He then waved his hand and pressed forward. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, countless blue lotuses appeared in front of the ancient God. As they spun, they stirred up the space. The ancient God¡¯s body was torn into countless pieces as he advanced, scattering in all directions. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tai Wu!¡±¡± Seeing this ancient God die in battle, another half-naked ancient God wielding an ice-blue battle-axe turned red in the eyes. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar! Grand Supreme, I want you dead!¡±¡± The ancient God leaped up and pounced at the Grand Supreme. ¡±


    ¡°However, as soon as he jumped up, he was pulled back by a force from behind and was thrown to the ground. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tai Geng, you¡¯re courting death. You can choose to die in battle. I won¡¯t care about you, but I won¡¯t watch you die!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Qiu Niu, Tai Geng¡¯s eyes turned red and he gritted his teeth,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brother bull, he killed my brother!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I know, that¡¯s why I want you to live. Use your power to kill more gods, and not throw away your life at this moment. This is what the Grand Supreme wants to see. Our victory is the greatest revenge against the heavenly realm!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Tai Geng took a deep breath and said no more. He took a step back, but the anger in his eyes did not fade. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±All netherworld gods, listen up! Leave this place! We can¡¯t destroy the teleportation channel anymore. Staying here will only increase our casualties!¡±¡± At this moment, qiuniu turned around and let out a roar. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± Hearing this, all the gods of the netherworld roared angrily. Their faces were filled with anger, and they had no intention of retreating. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± Hearing the gods ¡®silent protest, qiuniu let out a roar to the sky, suppressing their voices. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Remember what is the key to our victory in this battle. We¡¯ve endured for so many years, so what¡¯s the harm in waiting for a few more years? retreat!¡±¡± ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'',


    ¡°Looking at qiuniu, even if the gods were unwilling, they knew what qiuniu was referring to. ¡±


    ¡°Their hope of victory did not lie in themselves, but in the human race. ¡±


    This battle was only the beginning. They had to help the human race grow and not waste all their combat power here.


    ¡°Now that the Taishang had appeared, it was no longer realistic to destroy the teleportation formation. Retreating was the best choice. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s retreat and listen to brother bull!¡±¡± At this time, Asura also spoke. ¡±


    ¡°The gods were silent, and no one moved. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You guys want to leave? You¡¯ve asked me!¡±¡± A cold light flashed in the Grand Supreme¡¯s eyes. Then, thousands of green lotuses bloomed in the sky and fell down. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±All of you, retreat!¡±¡± At this moment, qiuniu stepped on the ground, lowered his head, and raised his hands. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Qingtian!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Following qiuniu¡¯s roar, the green Lotus in the sky stopped falling. It was as if it was being held up by an invisible force. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, qiuniu¡¯s power enveloped the space above him and carried him on his shoulder. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the Grand Supreme¡¯s expression changed. ¡±


    ¡°Qiuniu¡¯s strength had shocked him. He was able to resist the space with his body alone, which was even stronger than him. Among all the powers he knew, only absolute beginning could defeat him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± At this moment, qiuniu¡¯s body trembled, and his red eyes were bloodshot. He looked at the gods of the netherworld and roared,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±¡± ¡±


    The Grand Supreme snorted and waved his hands. Countless green lotuses appeared in the sky again.


    ¡°At this moment, the gravity above qiuniu¡¯s head increased dramatically. Under the pressure of this force, he bent down and his body trembled. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± With a battle cry, qiuniu withstood the pressure and slowly straightened his back. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brother bull, let me help you!¡±¡± At this moment, Asura¡¯s figure suddenly appeared beside qiuniu, trying to share the power with him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Take them away!¡±¡± Qiuniu roared with a trembling voice. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then how are you going to escape?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Old Ox should have died in the war of the Three Realms long ago. If it wasn¡¯t for that rotten old man who sealed me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t want to live on. I¡¯m so F * cking envious of that bastard Ksitigarbha. Now, it¡¯s finally my turn.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Asura saw a strong fighting spirit in qiuniu¡¯s eyes, as well as the determination to fight to the death. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brother bull ...¡±¡± Asura¡¯s voice trembled. ¡±


    ¡°Asura had suffered a lot in order to cultivate the indestructible body, but he had never wavered. However, when he looked at qiuniu, who was ¡°¡±holding up the sky¡±¡± with his strength, his heart trembled. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he really wanted to fight alongside qiuniu, even if it meant death. ¡±


    ¡°However, he knew that he could not do that because qiuniu wanted him to lead the Zhu shenli. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± Asura raised his hand and pounded his chest. Then, his figure disappeared from his original spot and reappeared behind him. He tore open space with one hand, grabbed two ancient gods, and threw them into the spatial tear. He then shouted,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±All of you, retreat!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the Asura who seemed to have gone mad, venerable tree and the others also took action at this moment. They also cut open the space and threw the gods who were unwilling to retreat into the space Channel. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the Grand Supreme¡¯s face turned ashen. He kept waving his hands to create more green lotuses. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the weight of the space he was in kept increasing. However, qiuniu did not have any intention of letting go even though he was trembling. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kneel down!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With the Grand Supreme¡¯s low roar, the green lotuses in the sky suddenly gathered together and turned into a huge Green Lotus. As it rotated, it brought the space down slowly. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, qiuniu felt like he was carrying a hundred thousand mountains. His divine body even cracked under the heavy pressure. ¡±


    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t kneel down like the Grand Elder had said. Instead, he once again carried the heavy burden. He would rather have his divine body shatter than yield. ¡±


    ¡°As the green Lotus spun, its power continued to increase. More and more cracks appeared on qiuniu¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°However, qiuniu revealed a smile. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the gods of the netherworld had already left, and he had already achieved his desired goal. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the green Lotus above qiuniu¡¯s head bloomed with a blinding green light. The entire space crashed down and his divine body finally couldn¡¯t hold on and collapsed. ¡±


    The players in heaven reverse city were looking at the scene of qiuniu¡¯s death on the big screen in the city square with grief and indignation.


    ¡°Although they had only interacted with qiuniu for a short period of time, many players had a deep impression of him. No one would have thought that this teacher Niu, who was honest and good-natured when teaching, would have such an unyielding will. ¡±


    His death caused the players to be unable to calm down for a long time.


    ¡°¡±¡±Teacher Niu, rest in peace!¡±¡± Someone was the first to speak. Immediately, the players in heaven reverse city shouted in unison. ¡±


    Their hatred for the heaven realm continued to deepen.


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the trembling of the space in the distance was slowly recovering. However, the final battle cry that qiuniu left for this world resounded in the sky,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± ¡±


    His roar resounded through the Western netherworld and the entire netherworld.


    A rain of blood fell from the sky. The world was sending off the ancient God ...


    ¡°With his power, he held up the sky and also held up the future of the netherworld. ¡±

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754: 600 million reincarnation cycles


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°With the appearance of the Grand Supreme, the gods of the netherworld¡¯s idea of attacking the heaven realm¡¯s transmission channel was destroyed. ¡±


    ¡°The ancient God of the netherworld, qiuniu, had his divine body shattered in order to cover his comrades ¡®retreat, and he had fallen into eternal rest in the Western netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°This battle had come to an end, but a new confrontation was about to begin. ¡±


    ¡°The three dimensions shattered at the same time in Western Yin, and the figures of great emperor East Peak, great emperor Feng du, and great emperor Hades appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Opposite them were the eastern Emperor Taiyi, absolute beginning, and immortal wither. ¡±


    ¡°Other than the immortal wither¡¯s miserable appearance and the shattered spirit Jade in its hand, the rest of the people did not look like they had experienced a fierce battle. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the great emperor of East Peak and the others turned to look at the Grand Supreme. The anger in their eyes seemed to be about to burst out. ¡±


    They had already sensed qiuniu¡¯s death.


    ¡°In fact, they knew qiuniu¡¯s character very well. They knew that under his honest appearance, there was a heart that was willing to never compromise. When his temper exploded, he would not even listen to their words. ¡±


    This was also the reason why the great emperor of East Peak had chosen to seal him.


    ¡°Otherwise, after the death of Ksitigarbha, qiuniu would have fought alone with Ksitigarbha. ¡±


    ¡°But in the end, they couldn¡¯t protect him, and he still died in battle! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, qiuniu¡¯s honest words appeared in donghuang¡¯s mind,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Old man Dongyue, when will I be the great emperor? I¡¯m very strong too ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Clenching his fists, the great emperor of East Mountain¡¯s eyes were filled with endless killing intent as he pointed at the Grand Supreme. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The outcome of this battle has already been decided. As long as you choose to surrender and hand over the six Dao origins, I can reforge your bodies and make you a member of the heaven realm!¡±¡± At this moment, absolute beginning laughed maliciously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This battle has just begun. In 10000 years, I will destroy your heaven realm!¡±¡± Fengdu said in a deep voice. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ten thousand years? Do you think you can join forces with the human race during the war of the Three Realms? I know what you¡¯re thinking, and I know what your trump card is!¡±¡± Absolute beginning pointed at the six paths reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The one who was saved by Dongyue back then should be the new human Emperor, right? do you want to wait for him to grow up and rely on him to defeat us? Don¡¯t even think about it. No matter how long this battle will last, he must die first!¡±¡± ¡±


    Dongyue and the others were shocked to hear this.


    ¡°Looking at Dongyue, Fengdu, and the others, Taichu continued,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you really think that only the heaven realm will participate in this battle? The human race shouldn¡¯t have existed in the Three Realms in the first place. Their existence has destroyed the balance of our three realms, so the Holy Spirit race is willing to help the heaven realm exterminate the human race!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As absolute beginning¡¯s voice fell, three cracks appeared in the sky and three figures walked out. ¡±


    ¡°They were both in human form, but their appearances were extremely special. There was a silver crescent-shaped pattern on their foreheads, and even their eyes were pure silver. His body exuded an extremely powerful aura that was no weaker than the immortal wither. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The Holy Spirit clan!¡±¡± Donghuang Taiyi frowned when he saw the three figures. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The spiritking has entrusted us with the task of assisting him. Dongyue, Fengdu, Hades, we won¡¯t interfere in your battle with the heaven realm, but the humans must be destroyed!¡±¡± The leader of the group, Sheng Jin, looked at Dong Yue and the others. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The reason!¡±¡± The great emperor of East Peak asked in a deep voice. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The human race has broken the balance of the Three Realms. This world should only have the heaven realm and the netherworld realm. The human race is an external force and should be destroyed!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Balance? I don¡¯t know about any balance. If the human race didn¡¯t exist in the Three Realms, my netherworld would have been destroyed by the heaven realm. Is this the balance you want?¡±¡± Fengdu immediately rebuked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Even if the netherworld is destroyed, this is the inevitable path of your world. It has nothing to do with us. Our target is the human race!¡±¡± Sheng Jin continued to speak. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What if we don ¡®t?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not up to you. The human race must be exterminated!¡±¡± As he spoke, Sheng Jin waved his hand, and a rainbow-colored flag appeared. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As the sacred Seal waved the colorful flag in his hand, Lu Wu, who was behind the scenes, suddenly felt the space of the divine artifact shake, as if it was being pulled by an invisible force, slowly moving towards the direction of the Western netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± Lu Wu immediately turned to little Bei Li and asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re here. This is the final test!¡±¡± Little Beili¡¯s face was filled with desolation. ¡±


    She clearly knew what the ¡®balance¡¯ the Holy Spirit clan was talking about was.


    Everything was a lie.


    ¡°The correct path for the Three Realms was for the heavenly Dao and the six paths to grow together. However, after growing to a certain stage, the netherworld would inevitably be destroyed. The heavenly Dao would devour the origin of the six paths and become a new life after ¡°¡±fusing with the Dao¡±¡±. ¡±


    This was also the time for the Holy Spirit race to harvest the heavenly Dao.


    ¡°Whether it was the heavenly Dao or the three great emperors of the heaven realm, they all thought that they were outsiders who controlled the chess game. ¡±


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    What they did not know was that there was a spiritking behind the scenes. He used the myriad worlds to nurture venomous insects and constantly harvested Dao integration stage power. The so-called balance was only what the spiritspirit race believed to be the correct path for the world.


    ¡°However, this world was different. The appearance of the human race made it impossible for the heavenly realm to devour the Three Realms, let alone achieve Dao integration. Thus, in the eyes of the Holy Spirit race, the human race had broken the balance. In truth, it had only ruined their chances of obtaining the daomerge Daoist origins. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the divine artifact space suddenly descended into the Western netherworld. The space collided, and Lu Wu and little Bei Li¡¯s figures appeared. ¡±


    ¡°When they saw little Beili, Taichu and the others ¡®expressions changed.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Six essences!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the expressions of the great emperor of East Peak and the others also changed. ¡±


    ¡°They had already forgotten how long it had been since they last saw the ¡®mother of reincarnation¡¯ who created the netherworld. However, they knew that she had never left and was waiting for an opportunity. ¡±


    ¡°Now that they met again, they immediately stood in front of little Beili, facing Taichu and the others. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, six paths, you¡¯ve finally come out. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a very, very long time. If it weren¡¯t for the spiritking¡¯s help, I think I would never have found you!¡±¡± At this moment, a wild laughter rang out in the sky. Then, a golden sun slowly appeared in the sky above Western Yin. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Heavenly Father!¡±¡± Absolute beginning and the others immediately greeted him respectfully. ¡±


    ¡°Little Bei Li did not pay attention to the heavenly Dao in the sky. Instead, he turned to Lu Wu and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big cat, don¡¯t be afraid. This is just the beginning. We¡¯re not done yet!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll protect you!¡±¡± Lu Wu didn¡¯t say much, but he pulled little Bei Li behind him. ¡±


    He knew what he was going to face next.


    ¡°With the space of the divine artifact exposed, their greatest reliance would no longer exist. However, Lu Wuxin was calm and fearless. ¡±


    ¡°This was a difficult path. From the moment he took on this responsibility, his mentality had been constantly changing. ¡±


    ¡°He had seen darknorth, Bing Ling, Qiu Niu, and the others die in battle against the heavens, so he was already prepared. ¡±


    ¡°Even if the final outcome was failure, it was just death. He could bear it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s time to end this. Six paths, let me eat you!¡±¡± At this moment, Tiandao¡¯s body glowed with countless white lights, and the world turned into daytime in an instant. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu saw this, he immediately wanted to go up to him. At this time, little Bei Li¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you still remember that I said I can¡¯t tell you those secrets? But it¡¯s time now!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As he spoke, little Bei Li pointed to the right of the sky. The white light disappeared, and the layers of spatial restraints were shattered. The world returned to its original state. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How do you know where the seal¡¯s origin is?!¡±¡± Seeing this, a cry of surprise came from the White ball of light. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the heavenly Dao once again used its power, and the world turned into day again. ¡±


    ¡°However, when little Bei Li pointed his finger again, the world Cage was shattered once more. ¡±


    ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Will, who refused to believe in the heresy, began to use his power again and again, trying to seal off the world. But no matter what he did, little Bei Li¡¯s finger would always be able to point at the weakest point of the seal and break it. ¡±


    ¡°After dozens of failures, Tiandao began to roar hysterically. He couldn¡¯t believe that his ability was so vulnerable in front of six paths. It was as if the Dominator could predict the future and knew that he had hidden the origin somewhere. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is the next point of your world prison here?¡±¡± Once again, the world was freed from the light of day. Little Bei Li suddenly pointed at the ground beneath his feet. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± The White ball of light slowly transformed into a white-robed man. His face was filled with shock and anger. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he hadn¡¯t used any power, but six paths had seen through his next move. He couldn¡¯t accept this, and he couldn¡¯t understand why six paths understood his thoughts so well. ¡±


    ¡°Little Bei Li did not pay any attention to the shocked Tiandao. Instead, he suddenly said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Spiritking, you sensed it the moment I used my ability, right? come out!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As little Bei Li¡¯s voice fell, a black hole appeared in the air, and a voice came from within,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re indeed different. Not only did you escape your fate of being devoured, but you also know that I¡¯m paying attention to this place!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Not only do I know, but I also know that you¡¯re heavily injured!¡±¡± A smile appeared on little Beili¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he said that, the black hole suddenly expanded, and a voice came from inside,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How did you know about this?¡±¡± ¡±


    It was clear that little Bei Li¡¯s words had shocked the spiritking.


    ¡°Little Bei Li did not answer but turned to look at Lu Wu,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Silly cat, do you really think I¡¯m weak? I¡¯m an existence even more powerful than the heavenly Dao. The only reason I¡¯m not using my abilities is to avoid the spiritking¡¯s detection. Do you know why I¡¯m so smart? Because I¡¯m the six paths of reincarnation, my mind has the memories of all life forms from the mortal realm and the netherworld, so of course I¡¯m an invention expert!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s just that I ... I can¡¯t continue to accompany you. ¡°¡± At that moment, little Beili¡¯s voice suddenly sounded like he was about to cry, and tears began to flow down his face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Where are you going?¡±¡± Lu Wu immediately asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to try again. I fail every time!¡±¡± Little Beili threw himself into Lu Wu¡¯s arms and started crying. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Lu Wu touched little Beili¡¯s head and his heart ached for him. He didn¡¯t know what little Beili had gone through, but he knew that little Beili must have gone through a lot. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, little Bei Li suddenly raised his head. After wiping away his tears, he waved his hand and took out a divine seal from Lu Wu¡¯s body. ¡±


    This divine seal was none other than God Beili¡¯s sky-sealing seal.


    ¡°As little Bei Li clenched his fist, the seal of the heavens suddenly shone with a bright light and gradually expanded. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Seal the heavens!¡±¡± Seeing this mark, a low roar came from the black hole. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you know why the sky-sealing seal is unique in the netherworld? Because this seal was prepared for this day. It doesn¡¯t belong to the Three Realms, but one of the most powerful laws of the outside world!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How could it be tu mie¡¯s seal the heavens seal!¡±¡± At this moment, a furious roar came from the black hole. Then, the black hole suddenly expanded and began to tear the world apart. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You, can¡¯t block it!¡±¡± Little Bei Li pushed out the seal in his hand, and countless chains appeared, locking down the area and slowly sending it upwards. ¡±


    A dark green energy thread appeared on little Bei Li¡¯s body. It was connected to the sky-sealing seal and was constantly supplying energy to it.


    ¡°¡±¡±Destroy the seal!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the three celestial emperors, the immortal King, Tian Dao, the three spiritmen, and the spiritking all attacked at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°However, even though they had joined forces, they were unable to escape their fate of being sealed. Their bodies slowly moved upward along with the space. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu suddenly noticed that little Bei Li¡¯s body was becoming faintly discernible, as if he was going to disappear at any moment. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked with a look of hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This day will eventually come. From now on, you won¡¯t be alone. Remember that you are the human Emperor!¡±¡± Looking at the crying little Bei Li, Lu Wu wanted to say something, but he found that his body was also frozen in place. ¡±


    ¡°He wanted to struggle with all his might. He wanted to pull little Beili away, but he realized that little Beili¡¯s body was becoming more and more transparent. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is my final parting gift to you.¡±¡± A mark appeared on little Bei Li¡¯s forehead and entered Lu Wu¡¯s mind. ¡±


    A huge amount of knowledge suddenly filled Lu Wu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu finally knew the truth and what little Bei Li was going through. ¡±


    ¡°It was a number that made Lu Wu¡¯s heart tremble.¡±¡± 600 million reincarnations! ¡±


    ¡°Every reincarnation was for the sake of finding a chance of survival, and every beginning was in that familiar Park. ¡±


    ¡°It was a bright and beautiful morning, and she had crossed through layers of space and time. ¡±


    The familiar words and the familiar posture of placing his hands on his waist when they met.


    ¡°¡±¡±Hey, your ancestor has conquered a territory for you in the netherworld. Do you want to inherit it and become the Beiqi King?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Even though this story had been repeated countless times, little Beili always pretended that it was their first time meeting and said the same words every time. ¡±


    ¡°In order to prevent the spiritking from discovering anything, little Bei Li transmigrated over and over again. He had gone through a total of 600 million reincarnations, and he tirelessly repeated the extremely familiar scene ... ¡±


    ¡°In fact, she knew everything, including what she and Lu Wu were going to experience in the future. ¡±


    ¡°However, she continued to stay by his side, just to help him find a chance to live. ¡±


    ¡°And at the end of the 600 million reincarnations, Lu Wu was the one who died. ¡±


    ¡°Whether he was at the level of an Emperor or at the peak of the human Emperor realm, he had always ended up dying in his battle with the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°The ending point of the story was also the starting point. Xiao Bei Li traveled back in time to the past. In the familiar Park, he pretended to accidentally scare Lu Wu, and then he said those familiar words with his hands on his waist ... ¡±


    She was really tired after 600 million farewells ...


    ¡°In the end, she chose not to reincarnate but to sacrifice herself to buy Lu Wu 10000 years of time. ¡±


    ¡°After sealing the sky, the sky and the yin were separated. ¡±


    ¡°Although 10,000 years was not long, it was a parting gift that she gave to Lu Wu with her life. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The moment this space was pushed out of the netherworld with Tiandao and the others, the power that imprisoned Lu Wu¡¯s body dissipated. ¡±


    ¡°He immediately tried to grab little Bei Li, only to find him smiling at him and saying,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Father ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ripples appeared on her body at this moment, and she disappeared with the wind. ¡±


    ¡°After grabbing at the air twice, Lu Wu¡¯s face showed an expression of disbelief. ¡±


    Little Beili ...


    ¡°His tears flowed uncontrollably at this moment. He looked up to the sky and roared, his heart aching. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll buy you some snacks ... Come back ... Come back!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t mind you eating anymore ... Come back ...¡±¡± He said. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Please, I beg you ... Don¡¯t leave me alone ...!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755: The beginning of the Three Realms


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The invasion of the heaven realm came to an end, and Lu Wu also disappeared after this battle. ¡±


    ¡°For the next two years, there were no more game notifications, and the players seemed to have lost their backbone. ¡±


    ¡°After watching the battle, they knew that the person behind the scenes was the big meat shield that they often teased. ¡±


    ¡°With the end of the battle, the sky and the yin world were separated, and the netherworld returned to its calm state. ¡±


    ¡°However, all the players knew that the crisis had not been resolved yet. They only had 10000 years. ¡±


    ¡°These 10,000 years would be the opportunity for their development. After 10000 years, they would inevitably fight against the heaven realm again. ¡±


    ¡°When they thought about the existence of the even stronger spiritking, all the players were completely dispirited. ¡±


    Because there was no hope of winning this battle.


    ¡°After conversing with the ancient gods of the netherworld, they understood what kind of existence the Holy Spirit race was. ¡±


    ¡°That was the most powerful force in the entire outer realm. Even a renhuang at his peak couldn¡¯t fight with it, let alone them. ¡±


    ¡°After losing hope, the players no longer had the bearing of a player clan. ¡±


    ¡°Since the outcome was already decided, what was the point of further development? ¡±


    ¡°They already had long lifespans. Ten thousand years might be a long time, but it was actually very short for the ancient gods. They would all welcome that day. ¡±


    ¡°In the days that followed, the players continued their lives, but they lost their fighting spirit. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the catastrophes were no longer like catastrophes. They didn¡¯t have the passion they had at that time, and they lived more like ordinary races in the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°The heaven realm and the Holy Spirit clan were like huge rocks that were pressing down on their heads, making it hard for them to breathe. ¡±


    ......


    In the world of the six paths of reincarnation.


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s body was floating in the fog of this world, and his eyes were confused. ¡±


    ¡°After little Bei Li¡¯s disappearance, the world of six paths of reincarnation had also undergone a huge change. It was no longer filled with spiritual Qi as it was before, and no more divine spiritual materials were born in the central sea. ¡±


    ¡°And this situation was still spreading. In the long run, the spiritual energy of the netherworld realm would dry up without the invasion of the heaven realm. From then on, it would follow in the footsteps of the human realm and enter the age of vipralopa. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t care about any of this at all. ¡±


    ¡°He just wanted little Beili to return. Even if he failed in the end, so what? he just wanted him to continue to stay by her side ... ¡±


    ¡°As the mist drifted, Lu Wu¡¯s mind kept on replaying his past with little Beili. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! I¡¯m hungry, stinky cat, hurry up and cook, I¡¯m starving ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You dare to eat my snacks? eat my 18 moves of the North li: strangle!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hmph, I¡¯m an expert in inventing things. Making these things is a piece of cake for me. Do you want to learn? heh, you actually don¡¯t want to learn, you unmotivated guy ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Dong Dong Dong! Big cat, stop sleeping. We¡¯re done with the snacks. Go out and buy some. You hear me? we¡¯re done ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one left. Without you, how am I going to bear these ten thousand! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu once again thought of little Bei Li¡¯s 600 million reincarnations, and tears could not help but fall from the corner of his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered so much, it¡¯s good for you to go to sleep. I¡¯m a burden to you. ¡±


    ¡°If everything could be rewound, I ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu suddenly opened his eyes and his heart was beating fast. ¡±


    Redo?


    ¡°If little Beili can do it, can I do it too? ¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, Lu Wu quickly flipped through the memories left behind by little Bei Li in his mind to search for the memories before his reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu gradually became excited. ¡±


    ¡°He had found it. He had finally found a way, and that was to start everything from scratch. ¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, Lu Wu immediately began to experiment. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°With the memory in his mind and the huge amount of soul coins left in the artifact space, Lu Wu began to put his guess into practice step by step ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Time passed, and ten years passed in the blink of an eye. The netherworld seemed to have experienced a catastrophe during this period. All living things withered, and spiritual energy gradually dried up. ¡±


    ¡°All the creatures of the netherworld spent their days in hesitation. They didn¡¯t know what had happened, and they didn¡¯t know why the netherworld had become like this. ¡±


    Within underworld city.


    ¡°The players no longer had their usual smiles on their faces, and they were all very silent. ¡±


    Training? Become stronger?


    ¡°There was no more hope, so what was the point of having those things? ¡±


    ¡°With the depletion of spiritual Qi, the person behind them disappeared. They had long given up on the battle ten thousand years later. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a figure appeared in the sky above underworld city. ¡±


    The players sensed it and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°When they saw the person¡¯s appearance, many players suddenly became excited. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I haven¡¯t given up. Who¡¯s willing to come with me?¡±¡± Lu Wu¡¯s voice resounded throughout underworld city. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big meatshield, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for more than ten years. I¡¯ve had enough of this kind of life. I want to fight!¡±¡± At this time, Liu Chan¡¯s figure appeared beside Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Liu Chan, who had an unshaven beard and was holding a wine pot, a smile appeared on Lu Wu¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Count me in!¡±¡± At this moment, ao Jian¡¯s figure also appeared at the side. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Count me in!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Count me in!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, all the players who could fly had gathered around Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°They thought that Lu Wu had given up, so they also gave up the idea of fighting to the death with the heaven realm and the Holy Spirit clan ten thousand years later. ¡±


    ¡°But now that Lu Wu had returned, it ignited the passion that they had when they were called natural disasters. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You guys believe me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll believe you, you stingy official!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi gave him the middle finger but his face was filled with smiles. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Follow me, our battlefield is not here. I know how to win!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What about them?¡±¡± Gu Yu immediately pointed at the players in the city below who could not fly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re safe here. They just need to wait for us to return!¡±¡± As he spoke, Lu Wu waved his hand and put Gu Yu and the others into the space of the artifact. ¡±


    ¡°Then, Lu Wu¡¯s figure jumped and came to the ¡°¡±Hidden Dragon City¡±¡± in the blue Void region. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu took away many players again. ¡±


    ¡°After that, it was the hell server¡¯s Blue Valley City, the Asia server¡¯s Burning Sky City, and the non-server¡¯s profound wind tribe. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, there were millions of players who were willing to follow Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu did not choose to leave. Instead, he came to the yellow spring sea to find Doctor hai. ¡±


    ¡°After going through little Beili¡¯s memories, he finally understood why doctor hai was protected by this world. ¡±


    Because he was Shaohao.


    ¡°In truth, he had never left the Three Realms. He had only sent away his clansmen despite being heavily injured. He then died in the Three Realms. ¡±


    But he was saved by little Bei Li and his soul was healed. He was also given a portion of the merit pool¡¯s water and then sent into the cycle of reincarnation.


    This was also the reason why doctor hai could always turn misfortune into fortune.


    ¡°He had received little Bei Li¡¯s protection, which was also the protection of the entire netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu followed the method in little Bei Li¡¯s memory and unlocked doctor Hai¡¯s memory of his previous life. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Shaohao woke up. ¡±


    ¡°Although the human race would be safe during the 10000-year seal, Lu Wu felt that the human race still needed a leader, and Shaohao was the best choice. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu told Shaohao his thoughts. ¡±


    ¡°Shaohao wanted to leave with Lu Wu, but Lu Wu refused, hoping that Shaohao would stay and take care of the younger generation of the human race. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, Shaohao still agreed to Lu Wu¡¯s request. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°After doing all this, Lu Wu stepped into the six paths of reincarnation again and took out the ¡°¡±reincarnation¡±¡± device he made himself. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, the soul coins in his storage began to burn intensely. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu chose to burn all the soul coins and even took out the remaining soul coins on the players. ¡±


    ¡°With the activation of the reincarnation device, a dark green vortex appeared in front of Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°This vortex was different from the space crack. The inside was deep and invisible, and even Lu Wu couldn¡¯t guarantee where the other end was. ¡±


    ¡°This was just his attempt, and it was bound to be risky. ¡±


    He had explained that to the players who followed him.


    ¡°However, Gu Yu and the others did not care about this. They still wanted to continue being natural disasters and not just wait for death. ¡±


    ¡°Taking a deep breath, Lu Wu stepped into the dark green vortex full of hope. ¡±


    ¡°The moment Lu Wu entered the whirlpool, the great emperor of East Peak and the others appeared. ¡±


    ¡°However, after a sigh, they dispersed again ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but Lu Wu couldn¡¯t feel the passage of time in the whirlpool, and he couldn¡¯t even feel the existence of space. ¡±


    ¡°10,000 years. The only time left for him was 10000 years, and that would not change. ¡±


    ¡°This was because Lu Wu did not choose to start all over again. Instead, he crossed over to another Parallel space and time and tried a new creation that even little Bei Li had never tried. ¡±


    The reason why he chose to do this was because Lu Wu had thought of a way to revive little Beili.


    ¡°This was because he needed a huge amount of resources, enough to be compared to the entire netherworld. Then, he could rebuild little Bei Li¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°As for her memories, they had always been kept in his mind, never erased or altered. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, he needed to go to a Parallel Space, a world where the spiritking did not know of his existence. ¡±


    ¡°However, because it was a Parallel Space, time would still flow. The amount of time he spent in the other space would also be the same amount of time in the origin world he was in. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, time could not be changed. He only had 10000 years. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After an unknown amount of time, Lu Wu continued to move forward in the space-time Tunnel and finally stepped out of the seemingly endless tunnel that crossed space and time. ¡±


    ¡°Filled with anticipation, Lu wuwang looked forward. He wanted to see what the Three Realms in another parallel dimension looked like. ¡±


    ¡°However, when he saw everything clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°It was a barren land with no life force at all, but Lu Wu felt an energy that was purer than the power of law here. ¡±


    This was ... The beginning of the Three Realms?


    ¡°This thought really shocked Lu Wu. He did not expect that the Three Realms in another space and time were still in their original state. There were no signs of life, so ... Little Beili had not been born yet! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu began to observe his surroundings. ¡±


    ¡°With the analysis of the memory in his mind, Lu Wu knew what the energy source floating in the space was. ¡±


    Holy Spirit force was the source of energy that formed the first form of the Three Realms.


    This made Lu Wu fall into deep thought.


    He had come to this Parallel Space for the mystical materials. He did not expect to come to the barren land where the Three Realms was formed. Where could he get resources?


    ¡°A moment later, Lu Wu suddenly thought of an idea to obtain a large number of mystical materials. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Should we go to the outer space to plunder?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then what should we do here? without the power of the Three Realms, and with our power having a different system from the outside world, how are we going to replenish the power of laws we¡¯ve expended in the outside world?¡±¡± At this moment, the young paparazzo raised his hand and said. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but nod. He felt that what Gou ¡®Zi said was true. ¡±


    ¡°However, the problem was that there was no power of nomological laws in the Three Realms right now. They were still in the State of Origin source. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu suddenly had an idea. Why not do it himself and speed up the formation of the Three Realms, which means to create the Three Realms and let it give birth to the origin of the laws? then, this world could continuously give birth to the origin of the laws. ¡±


    ¡°This way, they would have a place to replenish their nomological power in the battle outside the region. ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he thought of this, Lu Wu immediately decided to do it! ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, he would have to wait a very, very long time for the Three Realms to slowly form. He couldn¡¯t afford to wait. ¡±


    Because he only had 10000 years!


    ¡°[One blade: Hey, hey, hey~I¡¯ve seen your chapter. Actually, when I wrote the first chapter, I deleted and edited some parts. I felt bad, but the foreshadowing was buried a long time ago. This plot is bound to be transitioned, but I promise you~little Beili will not die, little Beili will not die, little Beili will not die (I repeat three times). Now you know why the wielder of the will is so resentful about the massacre. Because Lu Wu¡¯s karma was passed to another time and space, but if Lu Wu didn¡¯t appear, the future heavenly Dao would also devour the six paths of reincarnation. Therefore, the appearance of the human race destroyed the balance of the Three Realms. Also, there are many foreshadowing plots about these plots. Specifically, it started from more than 100 chapters, and the most recent one is Chapter 673. You can take a look. I have already said this in my spoiler early on. As for which chapter I forgot, it roughly went like this: You all think that tu mie is Lu Wu, but you can actually look at it from a different perspective!] ¡±


    ¡°[Now that the plot transition is over, I¡¯m relieved. Let¡¯s eat a few readers to calm down and get ready to start Lu Wu¡¯s next battle.] ¡±

 Chapter 756

    ¡°Chapter 756: If you have a good appetite, you should eat more¡±


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After determining the direction, Lu Wu and the players began to work hard to create the world. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu first made it clear that the power that built the world was the power of the law, which was also the original power that stabilized the structure of the world in the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°However, this world did not have any power of laws. ¡±


    It was not that Lu Wu did not have a solution to this.


    ¡°At this moment, he took out the heavenly demon list. As he flipped it, countless power of laws overflowed from the inside and dissipated around Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Then, Lu Wu gathered all the players around him and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Time to work. Help me integrate these nomological laws into the world!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, I don¡¯t know how to use the power of law!¡±¡± The young paparazzo raised his paw and asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t need to know it. Now I¡¯ll materialize the power of law. When the time comes, you can use your spiritual energy to fix the power of law in the position I marked!¡±¡± As he spoke, Lu Wu activated the divine artifact and began to design the initial structure of the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, the world in the players ¡®eyes changed. Countless different colored spots of light appeared, and each spot was marked with different words. ¡±


    ¡°For example, the law of water, the law of fire, and the law of earth ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can learn the smart ones with one look!¡±¡± The young paparazzo laughed. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu glanced at him and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If you can¡¯t even do this, I¡¯ve decided to give you an advanced anti-addiction system so that you can study hard and improve yourself!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the players ¡®expressions changed, and Gu Yu glared at the young paparazzo. ¡±


    The young paparazzo lowered his head in embarrassment and chose to surrender to the power of the government.


    ¡°After that, the players each took a wisp of the power of the rule and began to run around the world, placing the power of the rule in the corresponding position and fixing it. ¡±


    ¡°But soon, Lu Wu encountered another problem. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had obtained all the origin of the laws of the netherworld from the great emperor of East Peak and had engraved them on the heavenly demon list, the internal laws were still not complete enough. ¡±


    ¡°He only had 300 of the heaven realm¡¯s laws, all of which were stripped from the dead heaven realm soldiers during the war. This was not the entire heaven realm¡¯s laws. If these laws were used to construct this world, the Three Realms created would not be complete, and would not reach a true balance point at all, and could collapse at any time. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu did not give up, because he had little Bei Li¡¯s memory of the heaven realm¡¯s laws in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu decided to create the remaining 2700 rules of heaven by himself. ¡±


    ¡°Relying on the knowledge in his memory, Lu Wu began to act. ¡±


    ¡°While he was creating the world, time passed quickly. During this time, the players explored the world and constantly sent back data and information to Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Through repeated failures, Lu Wu spent nearly ten years and created 2700 traces of law power that belonged to the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°Although the 2700 laws of nature that Lu Wuwu created were not from the origin, they could still be used. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Lu Wu believed that as this world grew, these most primitive power of law would gradually transform into a law belt and become the origin power. ¡±


    ¡°Then, Lu Wu led the players and began to run around in this barren land, fixing all the rules in the previously planned positions. ¡±


    ¡°There were a total of 6000 locations, and each location was guarded by a player. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu spread out the heavenly demon list again. With his control, all the power of the law dissipated little by little, integrated into the space where it was, and became one with the world. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, the world changed. Clear air floated up, and turbid air sank. The world slowly split into three layers. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Lu Wu¡¯s face, and the players also let out excited shouts. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the voice channel was filled with ¡°¡±666.¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Ten years of hard work. They had surveyed this world countless times. Everyone had worked hard for this. At this moment, all their efforts were worth it. ¡±


    They had successfully created the embryonic form of the Three Realms.


    ¡°However, as he felt the faint fluctuation of the power of the law between heaven and earth, Lu Wu suddenly found a new problem. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the power of the laws was not growing. Instead, it was gradually weakening. If this continued, this part of the power of the laws would completely dissipate with the passage of time. ¡±


    This made Lu Wu fall into deep thought.


    He began to think about how he could make the power of the natural laws in the Three Realms grow with the world instead of gradually collapsing with the growth of the world.


    ¡°As he was thinking, Lu Wu soon thought of a solution to this problem. ¡±


    He needed an endless supply of energy to nourish these primitive laws of nature and allow them to grow.


    ¡°As for where to find the energy, Lu Wu was not worried about that. ¡±


    This was because there was a lot of spiritual energy in the outer space.


    ¡°However, the spirit Qi in the outer realm was not suitable for the growth of the nomological power of the Three Realms. After all, they were different energy systems. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu thought of building a device to filter the spiritual energy from the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, Lu Wu¡¯s figure came to the lowest level at this moment, which was the future netherworld, and began to build the device that he needed to filter the spiritual energy from the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°Because the human world was in the center of the two worlds, it was wrapped by the two worlds and did not have any contact with the outer realms. Therefore, Lu Wu naturally did not consider building the Reiki device in the human world. Instead, he chose the heaven and the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°During the construction, Lu Wu considered a lot of problems. ¡±


    ¡°For example, if the world wanted to develop for a long time, the device had to be a living thing, not a simple tool. It was best if it had the ability to think independently. Only then could it adjust the strength of the foreign spiritual energy it absorbed, better nourishing the world. ¡±


    ¡°As he struggled, Lu Wu gradually felt that something was wrong. ¡±


    I¡¯m building a device to absorb spiritual energy from the outer realm? And he even decided to have one heaven realm and one netherworld realm each?


    Then wouldn¡¯t I be creating a little Beili and the heavenly Dao?


    ¡°This thought made Lu Wu shiver. He couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath and Mutter,¡±¡±how terrifying.¡±¡± ¡±


    I was creating the Three Realms?


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu suddenly thought of a very serious problem. ¡±


    ¡°Then, is the world I¡¯m in also formed in this way? ¡±


    ¡°¡®Didn¡¯t the Holy Spirit clan say so? The appearance of the human race has destroyed the balance of the Three Realms. In other words, the human race shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the Three Realms in the first place, and didn¡¯t my appearance destroy the original balance of the Three Realms? ¡±


    ¡°F * ck, I¡¯m tu mie? ¡±


    Lu Wu was shocked by his own thoughts.


    ¡°In other words, the legendary slaughter of the origin world he was in was his own from another time and space that came to resurrect little Bei Li? ¡®He created the Three Realms like me, and then returned to his own world after resurrecting little Beili, leaving behind only a legend?¡¯ ¡±


    Hiss~hiss~hiss~


    ¡°This guess shocked Lu Wu, and he felt that it made sense. ¡±


    This also explained many things. Why had the powerful tu mie suddenly disappeared? even the spiritking could not sense his existence.


    ¡°Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but doubt his life. Did tu mie, who went back, defeat the spiritking? Are you all right now? ¡±


    ¡°After thinking for a while, Lu Wu gritted his teeth. ¡±


    ¡°The world is big, but reviving little Beili is the most important thing. The Three Realms must be formed now, or what will happen to my little Beili? ¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, Lu Wu continued to cultivate the half-living body.¡±¡±The six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, Ake, Eric, and the others also continued to help Lu Wu, slowly perfecting the ideas in Lu Wu¡¯s mind. ¡±


    Ten years passed quickly and the six paths of reincarnation was finally formed. A black ball of light slowly appeared in the netherworld.


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°Then, Lu Wu brought ¡°¡±little Bei Li¡±¡± to the heaven realm and began to cultivate the half-living ¡°¡±Tian Dao¡±¡± here. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, under Lu Wu¡¯s hard work, the heavenly Dao also took shape and turned into a Golden ball of light. ¡±


    The world had reached a balance point at this moment.


    ¡°According to Lu Wuwu¡¯s settings, the two balls of light began to absorb and filter the spiritual energy from the outer realms. Suddenly, the spiritual energy from the outer realms surged into the heaven and Yin realms. The nomological laws that had integrated into this world finally stopped dissipating at this moment. They grew up little by little under the nourishment of the spiritual energy ... ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wuxin was elated that he had succeeded. Now, he could work hard on his plan to resurrect little Beili. ¡±


    The next step was to lead the players to battle the foreign lands.


    ¡°However, before Lu Wu and the players could discuss how to start the trip to the outer realm, an accident suddenly happened. ¡±


    ¡°The tiny Beili and the way of heaven withered quickly, and the spiritual Qi they absorbed from the outer realm gradually decreased. It was as if some unpredictable disease had happened inside. ¡±


    This made Lu Wu extremely anxious.


    This was because the tiny Beili and the heavenly Dao had completely withered. Their efforts would have been in vain.


    Lu Wu tried to calm himself down and began to think about what exactly caused the changes in the heavenly Dao and the little Beili.


    ¡°At this moment, the players also expressed their opinions on the voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°In the midst of brainstorming, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s speech attracted Lu Wu¡¯s attention. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Could it be that they¡¯re not acclimatized to the environment? after all, the Dominator of six realms and the way of heaven are made of mystical materials from our world. These mystical materials don¡¯t exist in this world.¡±¡± ¡±


    This thought made Lu Wu suddenly understand the reason for the problem.


    ¡°This world was too desolate and there were no spiritual materials at all. Therefore, he used the spiritual materials he had stored in the artifact space when he transmigrated to create the small Bei Li and Tian Dao. They were also the spiritual materials from the main world. ¡±


    ¡°That was why the tiny Beili and the heavenly Dao were rejected by this world. In other words, they were not acclimatized to it. ¡±


    ¡°From this perspective, Lu Wu quickly found a solution. ¡±


    ¡°Since the tiny Beili and the heavenly Dao couldn¡¯t merge with this world, he would add in the only source of energy in this world, the ¡°¡±Holy Spirit energy,¡±¡± so that they would be recognized by this world, allowing them to perfectly merge with it and grow together with this world. ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he said it, Lu Wu began to gather the players and made them gloves to capture Holy Spirit energy. He let them wander around the world and collect the most original energy,¡±¡±Holy Spirit energy.¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Time passed by quickly, and with the efforts of the players, all the Holy Spirit energy in this world was gathered and handed over to Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, in the human world, two small light balls were circling around Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°With a wave of his hand, Lu Wu took out a million traces of Saint spirit energy from the artifact space and was ready to distribute them. ¡±


    ¡°Since Holy Spirit force was the most fundamental power in this world, whoever had more control over it would have greater potential for growth. ¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, this should have been evenly divided ... ¡±


    Average score?


    ¡°¡®Little Beili loves to eat snacks so much. He must have a good appetite, so he should eat more ... Hmm, I think the Heaven¡¯s Will¡¯s appetite should be very small. Just enough.¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu began to distribute the Holy spiritual energy.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You get one portion of the heavenly Dao, and you get two portions, little guy!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You get one portion of the heavenly Dao, and you get three portions, little guy!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You get one portion of the heavenly Dao, and you get five portions, little guy!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll get one portion of the heavenly Dao. Xiaobei ... You¡¯ll get ten portions!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Soon, the one million traces of Saint spirit power were distributed. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu reached out and rubbed the little black ball floating beside him. He smiled and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little guy, is it good?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± The little black ball let out a weak sound. ¡±

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757: Myriad world Gu farm


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°With the birth of the small Beili and the heavenly Dao, this world began to get on the right track. ¡±


    ¡°The embryonic form of the Three Realms had been completed, and the power of 6000 Dao laws had been completely integrated into the Three Realms. As the world was nourished by the continuous influx of spiritual energy, it provided the players with strength support in the future. ¡±


    ¡°After all, their power system originated from the Three Realms of the origin world, so they couldn¡¯t directly absorb the spirit Qi from the outer realm. Only this world could provide for their consumption. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, Lu Wu began to discuss the next step of the alien plunder plan with the players. ¡±


    The players were all discussing and expressing their own opinions.


    ¡°However, there was one thing that the players agreed on. ¡±


    ¡°That was to make a set of clothes that belonged to the catastrophe, and everyone would wear it in the future to show off their style. ¡±


    Lu Wu did not object to this.


    This would also help the players become more United.


    ¡°However, Lu Wu chose to ask the players for advice on which style of clothes to make. ¡±


    ¡°Among the millions of players, there was naturally no lack of players who had done research in the field of fashion design. ¡±


    ¡°In the next few days, this group of players posted their hand-drawn fashion design drafts on the forum and let all players vote for their choices. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, the players were eager to participate, and even Lu Wu joined in the clothing voting. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, the clothing that was recognized by most players was not a gaudy set, but a cloak. ¡±


    ¡°But on the back of the cloak, the word ¡°¡±demon¡±¡± was embroidered in dark red. ¡±


    ¡°At the bottom of the picture, the player also gave a detailed explanation of the cloak. ¡±


    ¡°As for the specific source of inspiration, this player clearly stated that it came from the ¡°¡±heavenly demon list¡±¡± in the hands of the dog official. ¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ll be recorded in this ¡°¡±heavenly demon list¡±¡± when we apotheosize in the future, then aren¡¯t we heavenly demons? ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he chose to add the word ¡®demon¡¯ on the north side of the cloak. ¡±


    ¡°With the word ¡°¡±demon,¡±¡± the black cloak had a different charm, and the Beast head that was closely linked to the shoulders was even more domineering. ¡±


    ¡°As they observed, the players were even more surprised to find that the two shrunken beast heads were in the shape of the Sea King and copper pendant. ¡±


    This made the players recall the days of the war in the netherworld.


    ¡°They had been here for more than 20 years. Now that they looked back, the players couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion at the ¡°¡±disastrous years¡±¡± back then. They were carefree and fearless ... ¡±


    ¡°As a result, the Cape received unanimous praise from most players, and the total number of votes reached 78% of all players. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, Lu Wu decided that this dress would be their uniform for future expeditions. ¡±


    ¡°Later on, Lu Wu used the artifact to make this cloak, set the template, and began to make it in batches. ¡±


    ¡°Since it was a piece of equipment that he had to wear for a long time, Lu Wu was no longer stingy. ¡±


    He took out the high-level mystical materials stored in the divine artifact and made a piece of special equipment for each player that could devour mystical materials to grow.


    Lu Wu¡¯s move made the players cheer.


    ¡°Every time the dog officials gave out benefits, the players would always feel unusually happy, and that had never changed even now. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the players had always known how much pressure the so-called dog official website was under. ¡±


    ¡°Although they always called him the ¡°¡±dog official,¡±¡± the players had long regarded Lu Wu as their leader and the leader of the human race. ¡±


    They had all experienced the days when there was no official.


    ¡°All the players lost their goals and became dispirited, no longer looking forward to the future. ¡±


    ¡°And this time, they volunteered to follow Lu Wu, which was their recognition of Lu Wu, and they also hoped that Lu Wu could lead them to victory. ¡±


    ¡°But acknowledging it was one thing, he would never admit it verbally ... ¡±


    She had to curse him and call him ¡®stupid official¡¯ to feel comfortable.


    ¡°After all, this was the traditional virtue of the players ... ¡±


    ......


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    ¡°After that, all the players changed into the ¡°¡±demonic Cape¡±¡± that Lu Wu distributed to their private space, and their external clothing was unified at this moment. ¡±


    What Lu Wu had to do next was to revive little Bei Li and improve the strength of the players.


    ¡°However, reviving little Beili and increasing the players ¡®overall strength required a large amount of mystical materials and soul power, and the target was the outer realm, not the newly-born three realms. ¡±


    ¡°After making the decision, Lu Wu set out with the player Army, crossed the barrier of the Three Realms, and came to the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°The outer realm was shrouded in darkness. The other worlds in the distance were like bright planets, shining with light. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, where are we going first?¡±¡± At this time, Gu Yu came to Lu Wu¡¯s side and asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the many worlds in front of him, Lu Wu thought for a moment, then pointed to a planet that was emitting blue light and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go there!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, millions of soldiers of the celestial demon Army flew toward the Blue World. ¡±


    This distance was far further than Lu Wu had thought.


    ¡°After flying non-stop for a whole day, the size of the Blue Planet in the distance did not change at all. It was still hanging high in the distance, which made Lu Wu feel extremely depressed. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, it was not that they did not have any shortcuts. ¡±


    ¡°As long as he had enough soul coins, he could completely locate that world, and then use the soul coins to lead the players to perform a space jump, directly landing in that world. ¡±


    But the problem now was that Lu Wu had no more soul coins on him.


    ¡°Even though the God equipment could still be used, all the functions that consumed soul coins could no longer function normally. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, for the first time, Lu Wu could only lead the players and rush forward. ¡±


    This flight really made Lu Wu¡¯s teeth hurt.


    ¡°After flying for a month, he looked at the Blue Planet in the distance. It was still so far away, as if he could never fly to the end. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the players were in a depressed mood. ¡±


    ¡°However, he had no choice. He had already been flying for a month. How could he give up? So, Lu Wu and the players continued to fly while gritting their teeth. During this time, they kept communicating with each other through the voice channel, which could also be considered a way to kill time. ¡±


    ¡°After another two months of flying, the blue spots in the distance were still bright, but Lu Wu and the players were a little numb. ¡±


    ¡°When would this F * cking end? he would probably have to fly for a few more years, or even longer. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu and the players were feeling a little desperate, a Black Planet appeared in their sight. ¡±


    ¡°As the planet was not emitting any light, they had not noticed it before. ¡±


    ¡°Now that he was closer, he realized that there was another world here. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, why don¡¯t we go over and take a look first?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, stop the car and go down to replenish your supplies!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I request a half-time break ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Looking at The Dark World nearby, Lu Wu also had the urge to go in and take a look. ¡±


    ¡°After all, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take to reach the Blue World. It was better to explore this world first. Perhaps there might be unexpected gains. ¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, Lu Wu chose to lead the players closer to this dark world. ¡±


    ¡°In less than half a month, Lu Wu and the players arrived at the boundary barrier of this world. ¡±


    ¡°As Lu Wu and the players crossed the boundary barrier, a desolate world appeared in front of them. ¡±


    This world was different from the Three Realms. It only had two layers.


    ¡°However, the upper and lower levels were completely similar. They were both barren, as if the entire world had completely declined. ¡±


    This made Lu Wu and the players very curious.


    ¡°Hence, he led the players to explore the world to see if there were any resources that could be used. ¡±


    ¡°However, after spending a few days exploring, Lu Wu and the players found that there were no resources at all in this world. There was no life in the whole world. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu and the others were about to give up and leave, they found a withered ancient tree. ¡±


    ¡°The tree was extremely huge, covering an area of thousands of square meters. It stood in a corner of the upper space. It was just that there were no signs of life in the ancient tree. However, with the help of the divine weapon, Lu Wu found that the tree was not dead and still had a weak consciousness. ¡±


    ¡°Out of curiosity, Lu Wu injected some of his strength into the ancient tree¡¯s body. ¡±


    ''???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? N ovelBi(n)'',


    ¡°In an instant, two huge, turbid eyes appeared on the ancient tree. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s Alive!¡±¡± Seeing this, some of the players exclaimed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Scam...It¡¯s all a scam...We¡¯ve been tricked!¡±¡± At this time, a hoarse roar came from the ancient tree, and his eyes flickered with anger. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The Holy Spirit clan ... Damn it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When they heard the words ¡°¡±Holy Spirit race¡±¡±, the expressions of Lu Wu and the players changed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? Can you tell me what happened?¡±¡± Lu Wu immediately asked. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the muddy eyes on the ancient tree looked at Lu Wu, and then a memory began to appear in his pupils. ¡±


    The curious players immediately went forward.


    ¡°Seeing this, Lu Wu used the divine artifact to project the scene in the eyes of the ancient tree into the divine artifact. Suddenly, this scene also appeared in the eyes of all the players. ¡±


    ¡°At the beginning of this scene, the world was full of vitality. ¡±


    ¡°It was the same in the upper realm and the lower realm, but one day, a strange race came from the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°They found the ruler of the upper plane, a glowing white ball. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this glowing white ball, Lu Wu suddenly thought of the ¡°¡±heavenly Dao¡±¡± that he had created. ¡±


    ¡°As for the extraterrestrial creatures that came, Lu Wu recognized them at a glance as the ¡°¡±Holy Spirit clan.¡±¡± ¡±


    Silver pupils and a crescent-shaped mark on his forehead. He looked extremely similar to the three Holy Spirit tribesmen he had seen.


    ¡°In the image, the ruler of this world was having a conversation with the Holy Spirit race. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, the Holy Spirit race left ... ¡±


    ¡°Then, the images began to rapidly advance. Soon, a battle broke out between the upper world and the lower world, and the creatures of both worlds were affected. ¡±


    ¡°This battle lasted for a long time, and both realms suffered heavy losses. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was obvious that the upper world had a huge advantage and eventually flattened the lower world, killing all the creatures in the lower world. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, the White ball of light from the upper world imprisoned the black ball of light from the lower world and devoured it bit by bit. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the White ball of light turned dark red, and the lower world was covered by the upper world. ¡±


    ¡°The White ball of light had become extremely powerful, but danger had also arrived at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°A black hole suddenly appeared in the sky, and countless Holy Spirit tribesmen appeared, capturing the White ball of light that had successfully ¡®fused¡¯ with the upper plane into the black hole. ¡±


    The beings of the upper plane wanted to resist and stop the Holy Spirit race from taking their ruler away.


    ¡°However, the long battle had exhausted their Foundation. Facing the even more powerful Holy Spirit race, they had no power to resist at all. After sacrificing countless Warriors, they could only watch as their ¡®ruler¡¯ was taken away. ¡±


    ¡°With the departure of the ruler of the upper world, the world, which had once again reached a balance, was divided into two worlds again. However, the creatures of the upper world suffered. ¡±


    ¡°Without a ruler, the spirit Qi in this world rapidly dissipated. All living things dried up and fell into a deathly silence. ¡±


    And the ancient tree in front of Lu Wu was the only living thing that had survived in the dead silence until now.


    ¡°When the scene ended, Lu Wu suddenly thought of the Three Realms that he was in. ¡±


    ¡°During the Great War of the Three Realms, could it be that the Holy Spirit clan¡¯s entry had also started the war? ¡±


    ¡°However, there was one thing that Lu Wu was sure of. During the war of the Three Realms, the heaven realm received a lot of help from the Holy Spirit race, which was why they defeated the Alliance between the human race and the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Without the participation of the Holy Spirit clan, the heaven realm would not dare to start a war with only the two human emperors. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, this world was also the spiritking¡¯s Gu farm? As the ruler of the upper world successfully devoured the ruler of the lower world and successfully fused with the Dao, did this mean that the leeks would ripen and be harvested? ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu felt that this guess was very reliable. Based on the existing information, it seemed that the Holy Spirit clan had been doing this all along. ¡±


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t know the specific purpose of the Holy Spirit clan taking away the upper rulers who had reached the Dao integration stage.


    ¡°However, according to the content of the image, if the human race didn¡¯t appear in the main world, the heavenly Dao would devour the six paths of reincarnation sooner or later and eventually succeed in the Dao integration, then be harvested by the divine Spirit race. ¡±


    The reason why the Holy Spirit race hated the human race so much and felt that they had broken the balance was probably because the human race was too powerful. He broke the inherent dominance of the heaven realm and prevented the heavenly Dao from devouring the six paths reincarnation.


    ¡°If this guess was correct, then why did the appearance of the human race cause the heavenly Dao to fail to satisfy the spiritking? Was that why the Holy Spirit race directly interfered in the war? ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the players were thinking the same thing as Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Now that they knew the truth, they also thought of everything that had happened to the world they were in. It seemed to be very similar to this world. ¡±


    ¡°However, the difference was that their world had humans, which stopped the heaven realm from spreading to the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the players fell into deep thought ... ¡±

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758: New battle


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The image in the ancient tree¡¯s eyes ended, and it once again entered a state of near death. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu didn¡¯t have any soul coins on him, and the source of his power was also based on the power of law provided by the heavenly demon list and the spiritual energy in his body. He couldn¡¯t help the ancient tree to recover at all, so in the end, he still left this world with the players. ¡±


    ¡°As this world had already dried up, Lu Wu didn¡¯t take anything with him when he left. ¡±


    They came to the outer realm again and continued to advance toward the Blue World.


    ¡°This time, the journey lasted for nearly a year. The Blue World in the distance gradually enlarged in the eyes of Lu Wu and the players, and they finally arrived at their destination. ¡±


    ¡°However, they did not directly step into this world. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu first began to explore this world through the artifact, and at the same time, he shared the internal images with the players. ¡±


    The scene that appeared in front of them made Lu Wu and the players smile.


    ¡°This was because this world was full of life, and the air was filled with a thin mist of spiritual energy. ¡±


    ¡°Although the structure of this world was different from the Three Realms they were in, at least it proved that this world could produce soul power and mystical materials. ¡±


    ¡°In the investigation that followed, what surprised Lu Wu and the players was that a war had already broken out in this world. ¡±


    It was also a war between the upper world and the lower world.


    What puzzled Lu Wu and the players even more was that the growth system of the upper world and the lower world were completely different.


    The creatures of the upper plane grew by absorbing spirit Qi and tempering their bodies.


    ¡°On the other hand, the creatures of the lower worlds grew up with a technological system. They had a huge reserve of scientific and technological power, and they were able to flexibly make use of the free spirit Qi in the world to create many black-tech weapons. ¡±


    ¡°For example, spiritual energy cannons, spiritual energy-driven armors, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°After secretly observing for a while, Lu Wu and the players began to discuss how to plunder. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the players all expressed their opinions on the forum that Lu Wu opened. ¡±


    ¡°Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°¡±stupid official, I think it¡¯s better to work with the ruler of the lower plane and destroy the upper plane together. It must be the upper plane that started the war. Their goal is also to devour the ruler of the lower plane!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°A big wolfdog: ¡°¡±F * ck, why is Crayon Shinchan here too? there are only 1.2 million players now. It¡¯s easy to find him. Don¡¯t let me find you, or I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±¡± ¡±


    Crayon Shinchan replied to a big Wolfhound: He laughed and touched the dog¡¯s head. It¡¯s been decades and you still haven¡¯t found your father. Are you angry?


    [Peppa the wild boar: 666. Crayon Shinchan is here too. We¡¯ve discovered your true body. Prepare to start your escape in the outer realm. We¡¯ll hunt you down for 10000 realms and wait for death (funny)]


    ¡°The strongest Xue Li: ¡°¡±actually, I think Crayon Shin-chan¡¯s words make sense. Actually, we can help the lower world fight against the upper world. At that time, we can wantonly accumulate wealth and soul power, making the stupid officials happy for a while.¡±¡±(Funny) ¡±


    '',


    ¡°[Invincible loneliness: my days without soul coins are so miserable. I think it¡¯s time for me to do something. The last time, the officials of the Crossworld dog organization emptied my soul coins. I¡¯ve worked hard to save them for many years. I¡¯m crying silently (aggrieved face.jpg)] ¡±


    ¡°[All pay up](official): I¡¯ve done a thorough investigation and found that the combat power of this world is not high. The strongest is only at the level of gods. It can¡¯t be compared to our three realms. Therefore, you can choose to directly start a war with the upper world. If the lower world has any ideas, then you can hammer them all together. Of course, you can also choose to unite with the lower world. In short, everyone, please express your opinions (funny). ¡±


    ¡°Crayon Shinchan: ¡°¡±I¡¯ll take the lead to express my opinion. Look at the picture for the details (big meat shield smoking)..jpg¡±¡± ¡±


    (Forum tip: you have been banned from speaking for 1 hour!)


    ¡°[Suikuotaro: hahaha, Crayon Shinchan is still going to blow up the heavens. Invincible on the forum is worthless in front of the authority dog (funny)] ¡±


    ¡°Roasting Chang ¡®e while holding a Jade Rabbit: ¡°¡±dog official, I suggest eternal sealing. Thank you for your cooperation (dog passing a cigarette.jpg)¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Yin Xiaoqi is the big sister: ¡°¡±stupid officials, it¡¯s best to get some soul coins as soon as possible because we can¡¯t continue to fight. We don¡¯t have enough spirit energy after traveling for a long time. If we don¡¯t have enough spirit energy to convert and replenish it, we can¡¯t continue to fight (the dog raised its paw and said.jpg)¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After reading the players ¡®suggestions, Lu Wu made a decision after some thought. Then, he led the players into the war zone between the two worlds. ¡±


    The two worlds were at war on the east side of the lower world.


    ¡°At this moment, the Army of the upper world was madly advancing toward the West of the lower world. ¡±


    ¡°Although there were many high-tech spirit Qi weapons in the lower worlds, there was still a clear gap between them and the upper forces, who relied on absorbing the spirit Qi of heaven and earth to temper themselves. ¡±


    He was completely suppressed.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the players broke through the boundary barrier and arrived above the battlefield. ¡±


    The arrival of Lu Wu and the players immediately attracted the attention of the warring forces below.


    They couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky and immediately saw the densely packed figures in the sky.


    ¡°These creatures were wearing black robes with the dark red word ¡®demon¡¯ embroidered on their backs, and their bodies exuded an aura that made them tremble in fear. The leader, who was surrounded by golden light spots, gave them an even greater pressure. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The stupid officials smoke!¡±¡± At this time, the young paparazzo handed Lu Wu a cigarette. ¡±


    ¡°While Lu Wu was still in shock, she lit it up for him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±¡± Lu Wu could not help but ask. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Acting cool!¡±¡± The young paparazzo laughed. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°After spitting out a ring of white mist, Lu Wu looked down and his eyes gradually became sharp. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you ready?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± Upon hearing this, the players ¡®faces were filled with battle intent. ¡±


    ¡°It had been decades since they last fought a war, and they had almost forgotten the blood-boiling passion they had when they were on the battlefield. ¡±


    ''


    ¡°At this moment, they were heavenly demons and natural disasters. It was time for them to bring fear to this world. ¡±


    ¡°Since this world will end up being harvested by the spiritking like a leek, why don¡¯t we harvest it before that? ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Go!¡±¡± Lu Wu flicked away the smoke in his hand and then disappeared in the air. When he reappeared, he was already below. ¡±


    ¡°As his fist landed, a golden light suddenly bloomed. In an instant, the world was covered in gold. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The ground crumbled, and a large number of Warriors from the upper plane were turned into soul power and sucked into the divine artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ahaha, feel the fear of the otherworldly demon¡¯s invasion! Mortals, tremble!¡±¡± At this moment, the players descended from the sky like locusts and swarmed into the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the players ¡®target was the upper echelons. ¡±


    ¡°With their arrival, the Army of the upper space immediately began to fight back, but how could their strength compare to the players? ¡±


    ¡°In a pure physical contest, Liu Chan, who was already at the peak of the ghost emperor realm, was like a nobody. He could kill a child with one punch. ¡±


    ¡°Ao Jian, who was at the demigod realm, went straight to his God Realm opponent and used his sword intent to fight with him. ¡±


    ¡°The Twin Shadow Twins, Little Mo and little youzi, were like life harvesting machines ... ¡±


    The players ¡®blood was ignited.


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re bullying the weak, right? today, let us give you a lesson and let you have a taste of being crushed!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Oh, you want to compete with me in physical strength? With your body that¡¯s as strong as a ghost king? Come, I¡¯ll let you punch me three times first!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The weapon in your hand looks good, I want it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I really want to make a big explosion! Can the stupid official sponsor some mystical materials?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I found a mystical material storehouse. I guess it¡¯s their strategic materials, but ... Now it¡¯s all mine. Hahaha!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    The players ¡®display of strength completely stunned the upper dimensional forces.


    ¡°In the face of the players ¡®power, they were completely unable to resist. They were pushed back continuously, and a large number of Warriors died. ¡±


    The Warriors of the lower worlds were dumbfounded as they looked at the alien army that was fighting with the forces of the upper space in the distance.


    ¡°Obviously, they couldn¡¯t understand what was going on with this sudden reinforcement. ¡±


    I¡¯ve never heard that we have allies from the outer realms coming to help us. And ... They¡¯re so strong!


    ¡°The soldiers in the lower level were filled with doubts, but they were also shocked by the power displayed by this force. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the ¡°¡±devil¡±¡± on the players ¡®backs was branded in their hearts, and they couldn¡¯t get rid of it. ¡±


    This was also the first time the celestial demon Army had made an appearance in outer space!


    ¡°The flames of war had never been extinguished, and the pace of war had never stopped. This time, the war was restarted, until the final victory was ushered in! ¡±

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759: Chapter 759-a deal


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°As the power system of this Blue World was much weaker than that of the Three Realms where Lu Wu was, the cultivation level of life here was also very limited. The strongest was only in the immortal state. ¡±


    ¡°However, the millions of elite players that Lu Wu brought with him had generally reached the early to peak of the ghost emperor realm, so in terms of overall combat power, the players had an absolute advantage. ¡±


    ¡°This was not only reflected in the strength of his body, but also in the power of his spell techniques. ¡±


    ¡°The only regret was that the players couldn¡¯t use the spirit Qi in this world, and the spirit Qi in their bodies decreased with every use. ¡±


    ¡°However, this problem was quickly resolved. ¡±


    ¡°With a huge amount of soul power pouring into the divine artifact, Lu Wu immediately converted the soul power into spiritual energy and poured it into the players ¡®bodies. ¡±


    ¡°The players ¡®fighting spirit burst forth, and at this moment, they once again turned into a natural disaster! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You want to compete in numbers? Mages of the third Regiment, scare them to death! All nether soldiers, summon!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With the roar of a party commander, all the mage players on the west side of the battlefield raised their staffs and used them as a medium to communicate with the heaven and earth. Ghosts that belonged to this world came from all directions and poured into the bodies of the dead Warriors on the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they were revived, but the sharp blades in their hands were swung at their former comrades. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brothers, the world¡¯s best assassin, activate Demon God Mode!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Demon God of avicinaraka!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the aphidian God¡¯s shadow that was nurtured in the assassin players ¡®bodies suddenly descended. It stood behind the assassin players and stared forward with its Scarlet eyes. As the players moved, it raised the burning flame sword in its hand ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tiger roar gem, open!¡±¡± The Warriors led by Liu Chan also began to charge. ¡±


    ¡°The Blue Tiger enveloped the warrior players ¡®bodies and pounced forward with them. With its strong body, it destroyed everything in its path, and a large number of Warriors in the upper space were smashed into a mist of blood. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve received a game prompt. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve received soul coins. This is great!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The heavenly demon Army is invincible. Remember, I¡¯m a man who will be deified by the dog officials in the future!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Healer, help me. I don¡¯t want to hibernate in the divine artifact for three hours. Hurry up and heal me. Don¡¯t f * cking fight anymore. If you keep fighting, I¡¯ll smash your head when I revive!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Under Lu Wu¡¯s leadership, the players swept through the entire battlefield, suppressing the forces of the upper space and forcing them to retreat step by step. Finally, they retreated to the transmission channel connected to the upper space. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the frightened Warriors in the upper space, a smile appeared on Lu Wu¡¯s face as he slowly walked forward. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players were all behind him. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu walked forward slowly, and the players followed behind him step by step. ¡±


    They forced hundreds of millions of upper level space warriors to retreat.


    ¡°Although their numbers were far from being comparable to the upper space forces, it was this Army of more than a million that made the upper space forces tremble. At this moment, they were cowering at the dimensional gateway and had no intention of fighting. They only hated the fact that the dimensional gateway was too slow, making it impossible for them to retreat quickly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll kill you!¡±¡± At this moment, an angry roar exploded in the sky. ¡±


    Surging sword essence swept across the battlefield. A huge golden sword tore through the space and stabbed into the body of a godly state expert.


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The God only managed to block it for a few seconds before his body was pierced through by ao Jian¡¯s sword intent, and he fell from the sky. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Whoosh!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Seeing their immortal State Warriors being killed, the Warriors hiding near the dimensional gateway were terrified. ¡±


    ¡°They could feel the absolute suppression of strength from this power from the outer realms, and they no longer had the determination to fight it. ¡±


    ¡°However, a new massacre began. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°As Lu Wu¡¯s figure disappeared, the players immediately followed suit and charged. ¡±


    ¡°This was a completely unequal combat power. Under the players ¡®rampage, nearly one-fifth of the upper space warriors were slaughtered. ¡±


    The rest of them used the teleportation formation to escape the lower world.


    The war was over.


    ¡°At this moment, a gust of wind came out of nowhere, blowing up sand and dust and sweeping across the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of the Warriors from the lower dimensions, the figures from the outer realms were standing in their original positions, their bodies covered by the dust and sand. The cloaks on their backs were fluttering in the wind, and the dark red word ¡°¡±demon¡±¡± was flashing at this moment, faintly visible. ¡±


    They couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    This part of history was destined to be recorded in the history books of the lower dimension and was destined to become a legend.


    Perhaps there would be such a description in a legendary story in the future.


    ¡°In an ancient era, an Army from the outer realms descended from the sky and saved this world ... ¡±


    ¡°They might not be able to describe the appearance of this Army, but they would definitely remember the word ¡°¡±demon¡±¡± behind them. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At the end of the war, Lu Wu received a large number of soul coins and was satisfied. ¡±


    ¡°It was the same for the players. A smile appeared on everyone¡¯s face as they looked at the soul coin balance in their backpacks, a sense of satisfaction rising in their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was standing, and when he reappeared, he was already in front of the Army of the lower level. ¡±


    ¡°Then, the figures of millions of players followed closely behind Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Looking down at the front, the arrival of Lu Wu and the players put a lot of pressure on the Warriors in the lower space, and some of them even had to lower their heads. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Take me to your ruler!¡±¡± Lu Wu said at this time. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±May I ask ... Why are you looking for our master?¡±¡± At this time, a warrior wearing spirit Qi armor floated up and looked at Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, we have no ill intentions towards you. Otherwise, how could you still stand and talk to us?¡±¡± At this moment, the young paparazzo jumped out with his hands on his waist and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Although these words were overbearing, they were the truth. The general knew it clearly. ¡±


    ¡°After a brief moment of silence, he turned to look down and shouted,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Prepare for battle. I¡¯ll bring our guest to see the ruler!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After giving his instructions, the general turned to Lu Wu and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Noble guests, follow me. Mother Earth just told me that she is willing to meet you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu nodded, then led the players to follow the general to the West. ¡±


    ¡°After passing through a modern city with tall buildings and crossing mountains and rivers, they came to an ocean formed by black liquid. After another gallop, they arrived at the center of the Black Sea. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the general led Lu Wu and the players through the whirlpool in the center of the Black Sea and into an area shrouded in fog. ¡±


    ¡°After entering the area, the general knelt down on one knee and lowered his head. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Mother Earth, the guests have arrived, please show yourself!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as his voice fell, the fog around him spread, and then a black light ball with a diameter of half a meter slowly emerged and floated in front of Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Thank you for your help, visitors from the outer realms!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the black ball of light, Lu Wuxin was confused. He could not understand why the ball of light looked so similar to the six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°After thinking for a while, Lu Wu asked,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I have a lot of questions now, and I want to get answers from you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    ¡°¡±¡±If I know the answer, I can tell you!¡±¡± The black ball of light immediately replied. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu nodded and then asked,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I want to know why the upper layer of this world wants to invade the lower layer. Is there a power from outside the region instigating this?¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wuxin had a guess. Perhaps all the wars between the upper and lower dimensions in the outer realm were incited by the Holy Spirit clan.


    ¡°As for why the ruler of the upper plane would be so stupid as to believe the words of a power from the outer realm, he had no idea. However, at this moment, he only wanted to know if the battle that was happening here had anything to do with the Holy Spirit race. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Powers from outside the region? There is no interference from any foreign powers!¡±¡± At this moment, the black ball of light gave the answer. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then why did the upper realm invade you?¡±¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I was formed at the same time as the ¡®star¡¯ in the upper space. We grew up together in harmony for a long time. But as I grew, I found that it seemed to want to devour me. At first, it chose to suppress this desire, but now it has completely given up. The origin of this war is because it wants to devour me as soon as possible!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned when he heard this.


    Because what the black ball of light said was completely different from what he had imagined.


    ¡°In his opinion, the war must have broken out because of the Holy Spirit clan¡¯s instigation. However, it was clear that this world was not so. ¡±


    ¡°¡®Does that mean that the heavenly Dao of the Three Realms I¡¯m in wants to devour little Beili?¡¯ Even if the Holy Spirit clan didn¡¯t appear, it would still be the same? ¡±


    ¡°At this thought, Lu Wuxin¡¯s guess changed. ¡±


    ¡°In that case, perhaps the Holy Spirit clan had interfered in the world because the ruler of the upper dimension had given up on devouring the ruler of the lower dimension for some reason. ¡±


    ¡°After a moment of silence, Lu Wu continued to ask,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I still have a question. Why is the system you cultivate completely different from the upper space?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s because I¡¯ve already taken precautionary measures when I found out that the star Dou had the intention of devouring me. However, I¡¯m well aware that we¡¯ll lose without a doubt if we only rely on the same cultivation system as the upper space. Therefore, hundreds of thousands of years ago, I sent a powerful warrior to the glittering jewel world. He used the large amount of spiritual materials produced in this world to buy a cultivation system that could match the rapid development of spiritual power. It is the spiritual martial arts Technology that you are seeing now!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The glittering jewel world?¡±¡± Lu Wu was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t know about the glittering jewel world?¡±¡± The little black ball of light sounded a little surprised. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve never heard of it. Please explain. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The glittering jewel world is a sacred trading place in the nearby outer-realm worlds. It¡¯s ten times larger than the world I¡¯m in, and there are countless outer-realm forces and organizations inside. As long as it¡¯s valuable, it can be used as a trading product. Even the origin law belt that forms the world can be bought there. It¡¯s said that the strongest origin law power of the outer-realm, the ¡®life end,¡¯, once appeared there!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu was shocked when he heard this.


    You can even buy a law belt? Such a wild outer-realm Trade Center?


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu was curious about the ¡°¡±glittering jewel world¡±¡± that the little black ball was talking about. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu was thinking about what kind of place this glittering world was, a voice sounded in the voice channel,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, let¡¯s talk business. It¡¯s time to collect protection fees!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing the words on the voice channel, Lu Wu immediately came back to his senses, and then he looked at the little black ball of light with a smile on his face.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How about we discuss a business deal?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Honored guest, what do you want to talk to me about?¡±¡± The little black ball asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t need to spend mystical materials to find a cultivation system that can help you grow faster. How about this? I¡¯ll help you destroy the upper-level space, but the condition is that I need a large number of mystical materials as a reward!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This ... How many mystical materials do you want!¡±¡± Although she was tempted, she felt a little worried when she saw the combat power of Lu Wu and the other players with her own eyes. ¡±


    ¡°Obviously, she was afraid that Lu Wu would ask for too much and she couldn¡¯t afford the expensive protection fee. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t want much. After the war, all the mystical materials in the upper space will belong to me, and the lower space will provide half of this amount!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After hearing Lu Wu¡¯s answer, two big eyes appeared on the little black ball. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the young paparazzo immediately took a screenshot and then marked a line of words on the picture,¡±¡± ¡±


    (His eyes popped out in shock on the spot.jpg)

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760: Chapter 760-time and space tu Hu


    Translator: 549690339


    Mother Earth was very moved by Lu Wu¡¯s request.


    ¡°Yin was now in great danger. Although she had purchased a cultivation system that could rapidly increase her battle power in the outer realm, it hadn¡¯t been of much use until now. ¡±


    ¡°Without Lu Wu¡¯s help, the power of the lower space would not be able to compete with the upper space. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu¡¯s appearance was an opportunity to her, which could solve the crisis brought by the Dominator of the upper space. ¡±


    ¡°Although Lu Wu asked for half of the mystical materials, the price could be said to be very high. ¡±


    ¡°After all, she had absorbed the spiritual Qi from the outside world and slowly nourished these natural resources in this world. She couldn¡¯t have as many as she wanted. ¡±


    ¡°However, after considering the consequences of not having Lu Wu¡¯s help, she still chose to agree. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing that the cooperation was reached, Lu Wu and the players all smiled. ¡±


    ¡°He could earn soul coins and mystical materials by killing his enemies, and he could also get mystical materials here. It was a double harvest! ¡±


    ¡°After that, Lu Wu had a conversation with Mother Earth and talked about the information about the outer-realm ¡®glittering jewel world¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu understood the many systems of this foreign world. ¡±


    The ¡®world levels¡¯ of this outer realm could be divided into five main categories.


    ¡°The first type was small worlds with level one spiritual energy. However, there were only 1000 internal laws and the cultivation system was incomplete, so there were not many experts inside. The immortal state was considered the top combat power, and there were not many who could reach the immortal state, usually not more than five. ¡±


    ¡°The second type was the middle world. The internal spiritual Qi was level two, and the number of laws that constructed the world was two thousand. The cultivation system was relatively complete, and the strongest was generally at the ancient God Realm. However, the number was extremely small, usually not more than ten. ¡±


    ¡°The third type was the macro world. The internal spiritual Qi was at level three, and the world was constructed by 4000 laws. The cultivation system had been perfected, and the strongest person could reach the Emperor-to-be realm. However, the number was also extremely small, usually not more than five. ¡±


    ¡°The fourth type was the spiritual realm. The spiritual Qi inside was at level four, and it had 6000 complete Dao laws. The cultivation system broke through its original foundation, and the strongest could reach the great emperor realm. There were very few of them, and usually no more than five people could reach this realm. ¡±


    ¡°The fifth type was the Saints ¡®world. The level of the spiritual energy was unknown. It was said to have 100000 great Dao laws and 100 extreme Dao laws. The cultivation system was unknown, and the strength of the strongest was unknown. ¡±


    ......


    This was Mother Earth¡¯s vague understanding of the outside world. This information was all obtained by her subordinates from the glittering jewel world.


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu also had relevant memories of this in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°However, the netherworld had always been suppressed by the heaven realm, and there were very few opportunities to go to the outer realm, so the creatures of the netherworld¡¯s understanding of the outer realm could not be compared to the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°But the heaven realm was different. Not only did it often communicate with the powers of the outer realms, but it also obtained many benefits from the outer realms and even plundered many worlds. ¡±


    Lu Wu had already discovered this when he was fighting across the realms. The desolate world where the heaven realm set a trap to capture Kong Yi was one of the territories of the heaven realm in the outer realms.


    ¡°Moreover, according to the classification of the world levels mentioned by Mother Earth, Lu Wu found that the main world he was in, which was the Three Realms, belonged to the ¡°¡±spiritual world¡±¡± level, which could be considered a top world. ¡±


    ......


    ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'',


    ¡°After talking to Mother Earth, Lu Wu learned a lot of useful information. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Lu Wuxin had an idea. He wanted to go to the glittering jewel world to take a look. ¡±


    The reason was very simple. There might be the power of extreme laws there!


    Extreme Dao laws and great Dao laws were completely different.


    ¡°What Lu Wu and the players had mastered were all great Dao rules. Although they could be used in the outer realms, there were also many limitations. ¡±


    ¡°Every time a player fought in the outer region, it was equivalent to carrying a battery. When the internal power supply was used up, unless they replenished their soul power, they would not be able to cast any spells. They could only rely on their physical strength to fight the enemy. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the players ¡®cultivation system was only suitable for the 6000 Dao laws of the Three Realms. However, the different worlds in the outer realm had different spiritual energy and nomological systems, so the players could not absorb spiritual energy that was completely different from their own nomological power. ¡±


    ¡°Although many players had yet to master the rules, this also applied. ¡±


    ¡°For example, if a mage player wanted to cast a five-element spell, although he had not mastered the power of the five-element law, the five-element attributes were provided by the five-element law of the Three Realms. If it was a world without the law of the five elements, the spiritual energy there would not have the attributes of the law of the five elements. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, mage players could no longer cast spells after they used up all the spirit energy in their bodies, because their spells were incompatible with the spirit energy of the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°However, extreme Dao laws were different. ¡±


    ¡°This was an extremely rare and powerful law power. It was suitable for all outer-realm worlds, and even life forms who had comprehended extreme laws could directly absorb the outer-realm spirit Qi and use it without filtering. ¡±


    This was also one of the reasons why Lu Wu wanted the extreme Dao laws.


    ¡°After all, it would be a waste of time to return to the Three Realms often to replenish the nomological spirit Qi during a war, but it would be a waste to exchange soul coins for spirit Qi at the end of every war. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu wanted this kind of extreme law power to be listed on the heavenly demon list. If possible, he even wanted to change the players ¡®cultivation system and use Gokudo path laws as the foundation of their cultivation. ¡±


    ¡°In this way, the players could become perpetual motion machines, and they didn¡¯t need to worry about the lack of spiritual energy. ¡±


    There was another important reason.


    ¡°From little Bei Li¡¯s memory, Lu Wu once saw that even if he had reached the peak of the human Sovereign realm, he would still not be able to fight the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu felt that he could completely change his cultivation system and cultivate more profound extreme Dao laws. In this way, his cultivation limit would also be higher, and the peak of the human Sovereign realm would no longer be his limit. ¡±


    ¡°And in this region of the glittering jewel world, according to Mother Earth, there had once been a transaction of extreme Dao laws. Mother Earth wasn¡¯t sure if it was true or not, she had only heard about it. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu still decided to go and take a look, even if it was just to buy some necessary supplies. ¡±


    ¡°As for the mystical materials used in the trade, Lu Wu was now earning them, and he had better things to exchange with the forces of the outer region. ¡±


    Those were the materialized soul coins.


    ¡°The soul was the source of power that all the creatures in the outer realm had. It was definitely a treasure, and it couldn¡¯t be bought with resources. There were no such resources at all. ¡±


    This was because no living being could master the purification and usage of the soul.


    ¡°However, the divine weapon in Lu Wu¡¯s hand could do this. As for the reason, Lu Wu had no answer for the time being. He didn¡¯t even know where the origin of the divine weapon was. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had obtained all of little Bei Li¡¯s memories, he did not find any memories related to the divine weapon in this memory pool. Moreover, there was a layer of seal in the depths of little Bei Li¡¯s memories. He did not dare to try to forcefully unseal it, afraid that he would hurt little Bei Li¡¯s memories and shatter them. ¡±


    ¡°As for the memory of the origin of the divine artifact, Lu Wu could basically confirm that it was in little Bei Li¡¯s memory seal. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, he would rather not know the origin of the divine weapon than to forcefully remove little Bei Li¡¯s memories. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the world was big, and little Beili was the biggest! ¡±


    ¡°After learning about the relevant knowledge of the outer realms in detail, Lu Wu also had some guesses about the law of the ¡°¡±seal the sky¡±¡±. ¡±


    The sky sealing law that little Bei Li used all his power to activate might have been one of the extreme Dao laws.


    This also explained why a mere nomological law could separate the heaven realm from the netherworld for ten thousand years.


    ¡°After all, in Mother Earth¡¯s narration, extreme Dao laws were the ultimate nomological power of the entire outer-realm world. It was the origin power that was above all great Dao laws. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu even suspected that the spiritking had obtained the power of the Dao integration to condense something like the Gokudo path laws. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, what was the point of raising venomous insects in the myriad world? There had to be some benefits! ¡±


    ¡°However, he was certain of one thing. The spiritking had definitely grasped an extreme Dao law, or he would not have been so powerful. ¡±


    Lu Wu also asked Mother Earth about the spiritking.


    ¡°However, Mother Earth knew very little about the spiritking. She only knew that he was the strongest person in this outer-realm world and the leader of the strongest force, the ¡®spiritking¡¯. ¡±


    Lu Wu felt very regretful that he could not get any useful information about the spiritking.


    ¡°After all, this guy was his biggest enemy. ¡±


    ¡°As for heaven realm, he really didn¡¯t care about it. After all, after the players developed for 10000 years, destroying heaven realm would be a piece of cake. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu also noticed one thing. ¡±


    ¡°According to the legends, the spiritking knew everything. He was able to lock onto the identity, location, and other details of the living being that was thinking about him with just his thoughts. ¡±


    ¡°However, after thinking about it for a long time, Lu Wu even thought about the black hole that appeared in the netherworld and was connected to the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking still did not sense him, nor did he cross over to suddenly kill him with a single palm. ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he omniscient? Why didn¡¯t you notice my existence?


    Lu Wu guessed that this must have something to do with his time-travel.


    ¡°After all, he and the players didn¡¯t belong to this time and space, so they were unregistered. ¡±


    It was normal for the spiritking to be unable to find a prostitute in his household registration.


    ¡°With this in mind, Lu Wu suddenly felt a lot less pressure. After all, at this stage, they could not fight against the spiritking at all. ¡±


    ¡°After continuing to chat with Mother Earth to get some more information, Lu Wu led the players out of this foggy world. ¡±


    ¡°Next, he would fulfill his promise and destroy the upper-level spatial forces in this world. After earning soul coins and resources, he would go to the glittering jewel world to see if there was any information related to the extreme Dao laws. ¡±


    ¡°If not, then he would continue to search. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu had already set his eyes on the extreme Dao laws and he had made up his mind that he would not give up until he got them. ¡±


    ¡°In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, the extreme Dao laws would be the key to his victory. ¡±


    (One slash: everyone can guess the origin of the divine weapon. There¡¯s a foreshadowing in the beginning. As for the details ... I¡¯ll give you a little spoiler. Can the Holy Spirit race sense the divine weapon?) The reason? Come to the private chat group to receive red packets 0.0 if you get it right)

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761: The transaction Center


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After planning for the future, Lu Wu said goodbye to Mother Earth and left the area shrouded in fog with the players. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu went straight to the upper space and was ready to kill the master of the upper space as promised. ¡±


    ¡°After passing through the boundary barrier, the world in front of him became bright. ¡±


    ¡°Buildings were suspended above the clouds, connected by golden chain bridges, like celestial palaces. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, outside the sky City, countless Warriors in gilded armor stood in the air, looking at Lu Wu and the players who had crossed the boundary barrier as if they were facing a great enemy. ¡±


    ¡°Obviously, they had already taken preventive measures in advance to deal with Lu Wu¡¯s arrival. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Visitors from the outside world, can we have a talk?¡±¡± At this time, the leader of the godly state experts looked at Lu Wu nervously and said. ¡±


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t reply to this.


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu had already admitted that he was an intruder. ¡±


    He would not stand on the moral high ground and judge others.


    ¡°After all, the final outcome of the lower level had nothing to do with him. He did not belong to this world. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, even if he claimed that he was defending the lower dimension from the upper dimension¡¯s invasion, he could not hide the fact that he was an intruder. ¡±


    ¡°For example, how a family¡¯s matters were dealt with was an internal family dispute. What did it have to do with outsiders? ¡±


    ¡°So, in the end, he was an invader, an evil person. ¡±


    ¡°However, in order to revive little Bei Li, he had to collect a huge amount of spirit materials and soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he would walk down this path, whether it was good or evil, until he reached his ultimate goal. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu did not respond to the words of the immortal State Master. Instead, he chose to lead the players to rush into the immortal Palace and launch an attack. ¡±


    The massacre began ...


    This battle lasted for five years.


    ¡°During this period, Lu Wu had retreated several times, but after all the players were revived, they would come back again. ¡±


    ¡°Under such a continuous attack, the upper space was gradually unable to hold on any longer. Its Foundation was also exhausted in the war, and it was finally destroyed. ¡±


    ¡°At the moment when the war was over, Lu Wu took away all the mystical materials in the upper space and also got a large amount of soul power converted from souls. ¡±


    ¡°And mother Earth didn¡¯t go back on her promise. According to the agreement, she gave half of the mystical materials from the lower world to Lu Wu as a reward. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu finally had a huge stock of soul coins and mystical materials in the artifact space again. ¡±


    ¡°However, compared to the amount of mystical materials that Lu Wu needed, it was still far from enough. After all, this was just a small world, and the mystical materials that could be provided were limited. ¡±


    ¡°After that, Lu Wu led the players out of this Blue World and set off for the glittering jewel world according to the coordinates provided by Mother Earth. ¡±


    The outer realm was vast and boundless. The process of traveling was undoubtedly long and boring.


    ¡°But this time, Lu Wu didn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. ¡±


    ¡°With the soul coin in hand, the divine weapon¡¯s function could be used immediately. ¡±


    ¡°He spent one billion soul coins to perform a super jump across space, leading the players directly to the glittering jewel world. ¡±


    ¡°After the brief dizziness disappeared, what appeared in front of Lu Wu was a scene of immortal energy. ¡±


    ¡°In the distance, cranes were flying in groups in the sky, and spirit beasts were galloping on the ground. From time to time, a melodious and quiet song could be heard. It was as if someone was singing from an invisible place. The sound resounded between heaven and earth, and everything here was like a paradise. ¡±


    ¡°After taking a deep breath of the rich spirit energy in the air, Lu Wu was surprised to find that there was the same law power as in the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°Although it was only a portion, it at least proved that some of the Reiki here could be used by players. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, through the use of the divine artifact, Lu Wu found that this world was extremely huge, far larger than the Three Realms. Even the quality of spiritual energy was higher than the Three Realms. ¡±


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but be curious about this world.


    ¡°After thinking about it, Lu Wu decided to go to the trading center of this world first to see if there was any news about the extreme Dao laws. ¡±


    ¡°After flying all the way according to the coordinates, Lu Wu came to the sky above a city. ¡±


    ¡°Rather than calling this city a city, it would be more appropriate to describe it as a country. It covered an area comparable to the Beiqi region, and there were buildings of different styles inside. ¡±


    ¡°There were high-tech skyscrapers, ancient-style pavilions, and even wasteland Cyberpunk-style buildings. ¡±


    ¡°This place was like the intersection of many civilizations, and one could see the shadows of all cultivation systems and civilizations. ¡±


    ¡°Although Lu Wu came with millions of players and was suspended in the space, not many creatures were paying attention to them. ¡±


    Because he was not the only one who came with an Army like Lu Wu.


    There were countless figures flying in and out of the city.


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go and have a look. Inform me if you find any information about extreme laws!¡±¡± At this time, Lu Wu said in the voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°Since he was here to investigate the Gokudo laws, Lu Wu felt that it was useless for the players to follow him. It was better to let them walk around freely or exchange some useful resources to improve their strength. ¡±


    ¡°When the players heard this, they split into groups of two or three and followed the creatures that came from behind into the city. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu also followed the crowd behind him into the city. ¡±


    '',


    His figure landed on a crowded street. Lu Wu looked around and was surprised to find that the trading method in this area was very backward.


    ¡°Many creatures were actually setting up stalls on the ground, and they were filled with all kinds of mystical materials and crystals, which made Lu Wu speechless. ¡±


    ¡°As he followed the crowd, Lu Wu began to scan his surroundings with his divine weapon. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was surprised to find that he could analyze the attributes of the spiritual materials and divine artifacts here. ¡±


    This was unbelievable.


    ¡°From Lu Wu¡¯s point of view, the divine artifact should have been produced in the Three Realms and made by little Bei Li. However, it seemed that this was not the case. ¡±


    ¡°If they were products of the Three Realms, why could the divine artifact analyze these foreign spiritual materials? ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu was extremely curious about the origin of the divine artifact. ¡±


    ¡°However, this discovery also made Lu Wu inexplicably happy, because the analysis function of the artifact was also a big help in the growth of players. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As he strolled along, Lu Wu soon walked out of the mystical material trading area and came to the area filled with technological weapons. ¡±


    The trading methods here were several levels higher than before.


    ¡°A screen was set up in front of each stall, listing all kinds of technological weapons that could be provided. After clicking on it, the specific information of these weapons would be displayed in detail, such as lethality and so on. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu was not interested in technological weapons. He just glanced at them and left the area. ¡±


    ¡°As he went deeper, a trade in an area caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention. ¡±


    ¡°This was because great Dao laws were being traded here, and there were even law belts placed here! ¡±


    This was very terrifying!


    ¡°One must know that the great emperor of East Peak only had 3000 law belts, but his strength was already unbelievably strong. ¡±


    ¡°However, this place actually sold such a precious source of the world at a clear price, which made Lu Wu¡¯s teeth hurt. ¡±


    ¡°Filled with curiosity, he entered the great Dao law trading zone and began to analyze it with the divine artifact. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the stall owners who sold the laws of Dao also attracted Lu Wu¡¯s attention. ¡±


    ¡°After thinking for a while, Lu Wu tried to use ¡°¡±artifact analysis¡±¡± to scan one of the stall owners, and suddenly, the detailed attributes of the stall owner appeared in front of Lu Wu. ¡±


    [Destruction scale (Emperor-to-be)]:


    ¡°[Character details: the strongest expert from the ¡®tidal world¡¯. After stepping into the Emperor-to-be realm, he spent 100000 years killing all the living creatures in his world and destroying it. He took away all the law belts that constructed the world. In the end, he wandered in the outer-realm world, hoping to become the strongest expert in the outer-realm.] ¡±


    ¡°[Character personality: cruel, bloodthirsty, cultivation maniac] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Lu Wu was dumbfounded when he saw that the stall owner, who was covered in purple scales, was actually an Emperor-to-be. ¡±


    ¡°After all, Lu Wu knew how terrifying the strength of an Emperor-to-be was. ¡±


    ¡°For example, Ksitigarbha of the netherworld and the immortal wither of the heaven realm were experts who could fight with great emperors. ¡±


    ¡°However, after seeing the analysis show that this stall owner had destroyed the world he was in, Lu Wu really wanted to give him a thumbs up and shout,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wolf exterminate!¡±¡± ¡±


    No wonder there were law belts for sale. It turned out that they were collected by destroying their own world ...


    ¡°As he continued to move forward, Lu Wu¡¯s eyes swept over these stall owners and found that each of them was very strong. The lowest was at the ancient God Realm. ¡±


    Their origins were also very terrifying.


    ¡°Some of them were members of Space Raiders, and the laws in their stalls were stolen from other worlds. ¡±


    ¡°Some were like the ¡°¡±destructive scale¡±¡±. When they found that the spiritual energy level of their world was not enough to improve their strength, they simply destroyed the world and took away the most valuable nomological belt. Then, they came to this world to find a way to quickly improve their strength. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°It could be said that the power of laws in these stalls were stained with a lot of blood, and they were not obtained through peaceful means. ¡±


    ¡°However, what Lu Wu cared about the most was the extreme Dao laws. ¡±


    ¡°However, after searching for a while, he did not see any nomological stalls selling extreme Dao laws. Most of the stalls were only selling very ordinary great Dao laws, and they were the kind that did not have strong destructive power. ¡±


    Lu Wu also understood this.


    ¡°Of course, he would keep the powerful precepts for himself. Why would he choose to sell them to others? after all, his own strength was the most important. ¡±


    This applied everywhere.


    ¡°As he continued to search, Lu Wu suddenly saw the figures of Gou ¡®Zi and Gu Yu. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they were standing in front of a law stall, looking longingly at a bright red Law on the stall. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, how much are you selling this Dao law for?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ten sacred souls!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t have the sacred Spirit soul. Can I use mystical materials to trade?¡±¡± Gu Yu said, a little embarrassed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No problem. Let me see your mystical materials!¡±¡± The stall owner nodded. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu thought for a while and took out some mystical materials from the medium, then said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I have 100000 Lv 3 mystical materials like this. How about I exchange them for the law of blood light?¡±¡± ¡±


    ''???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? N ovelBi(n)'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Pfft ... Lv 3 mystical materials from a small world? 100000? I won¡¯t trade even if it¡¯s 1000000. Get out of here!¡±¡± The stall owner said impatiently. ¡±


    ¡°He had reached the peak of the ancient God Realm, so he also needed mystical materials for cultivation. ¡±


    ¡°However, what he needed were mystical materials from the worlds above the ¡°¡±great world¡±¡±. Mystical materials from the small world were worthless to him. ¡±


    The mystical materials that Gu Yu and the others had were obtained from the small world.


    ¡°Hearing the stall owner¡¯s reply, Gu Yu had a helpless look on his face. ¡±


    ¡°When he passed by this stall and saw this ¡°¡±blood light law,¡±¡± he discovered that this law actually resonated with his own ¡°¡±Blood Law.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Realizing this, Gu Yu immediately wanted to buy this law and bring it back to study it. Perhaps it could even improve his strength. ¡±


    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t expect that the level 3 mystical materials that he had spent five years plundering were not even worth his time. ¡±


    This kind of sadness of having money but not being able to spend it made Gu Yu feel very helpless.


    Since when was I also a rich man?


    ¡°¡±¡±Eh? This spirit beast ... Is it a high-grade spirit beast from the spirit realm?¡±¡± At this moment, the stall owner suddenly cast his gaze at the young paparazzo beside Gu Yu. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Gu Yu immediately nodded. ¡±


    ¡°As for the fact that the world he was in belonged to the ¡®spiritual realm¡¯, the ancient language already knew, so he naturally didn¡¯t feel suspicious. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How about I exchange this blood light law for your spiritual beast?¡±¡± The stall owner said with great interest. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll change your Grandpa! Do you believe I won¡¯t tear down your stall!¡±¡± The dog immediately jumped onto Gu Yu¡¯s shoulder and bared its teeth at the stall owner. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Haha, as expected of a high-rank spirit beast from the spirit realm. It¡¯s indeed very intelligent. How about this, I¡¯ll add another law in exchange for your spirit beast!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the young paparazzo was furious. ¡±


    ¡°I was discriminated against by the sea King in the netherworld, and now I¡¯m still being discriminated by you in the outer realm. F * cking dogs don¡¯t have anyone ... Bah, do dogs have the right? ¡±


    ¡°Just as the young paparazzo was about to pounce on the stall owner and fight with him, Lu Wu¡¯s figure appeared in front of the stall and pressed the young paparazzo¡¯s head back. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, why are you here!¡±¡± When he saw Lu Wu, Gou ¡®Zi suddenly asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t answer, but handed a blue coin to the stall owner,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can this thing be used to exchange nomological laws with you?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The stall owner took the coin curiously, and then his expression changed drastically. He looked very shocked,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Soul power materialization?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu nodded, because this coin was condensed from 10000 traces of soul energy. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, even though the stall owner tried his best to hide his emotions, Lu Wu, the young paparazzo, and the others could still see the indescribable excitement in his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Although it¡¯s a materialized soul power and its value is immeasurable, the soul power in this one is too weak. How about 500 of the same coins for a power of law?¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned when he heard the stall owner¡¯s answer.


    This was because the power of law was worth at least several billion soul coins in his opinion.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t expect the stall owner to only ask for 500, which was 5 million soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°Although this nomological law was not as good as the nomological laws of their three realms, it was still one of the most precious origin forces in a world. Was it really good to sell it at such a low price? ¡±


    The stall owner¡¯s answer once again made Lu Wu realize one thing.


    The value of soul power far exceeded his imagination.


    ¡°The fact was that with the help of soul power, the players ¡®rapid growth rate was the best proof of the value of soul power. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡± 300, we only have 300 on us. It¡¯s up to you to trade or not!¡±¡± Lu Wu felt that he had the initiative and it was time for a round of bargaining. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll exchange!¡±¡± Without any hesitation, the stall owner immediately replied. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu and Gou ¡®Zi were also dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, if one hundred thousand third level mystical materials were to be exchanged for soul coins at the auction house, it would be worth at least tens of millions of soul coins. ¡±


    Why did this stall owner only want five million soul coins and not any mystical materials? His head was kicked by Yingying?


    ¡°At this moment, they realized that the value of soul coins was not as simple as they had thought. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, hurry up and open up the function of soul coins ¡®materialization for us. I want to buy laws. I want to find a way to transform into a human form here!¡±¡± The young paparazzo immediately let out a cry on the voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t pay attention to the dog¡¯s wailing. He took the ¡°¡±blood light law¡±¡± from the smiling stall owner and handed it to Gu Yu. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Thanks, stupid official!¡±¡± Gu Yu was overjoyed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You owe me 3 million soul coins, deduct it from your account.¡±¡± After Lu Wu finished speaking, he turned around and left. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Lu Wu¡¯s back as he left, Gu Yu and the young paparazzo gave him the middle finger at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°As expected of the stupid officials, they had never changed their stinginess. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a game notification sounded in the minds of all the players. ¡±


    [Game hint: open the soul coin exchange system. Every 10000 soul coins can be exchanged for one materialized special soul coin. This soul coin can be used to trade with any living creature. It is very valuable!]


    ¡°Upon hearing the game notification, many players who were worried about not being able to buy the items they wanted were instantly overjoyed. ¡±


    It was time for the shopping spree!

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762: The birth of life


    Translator: 549690339


    It had been a month since Lu Wu came to the glittering jewel world. He had been buying a large number of resources and mystical materials in the trading center here.


    ¡°Many players also relied on soul coins to buy the power of the law, and with the help of Lu Wu, they integrated the law into their bodies. ¡±


    ¡°However, most of the players had the same control as Ye Shiwen, and they couldn¡¯t use it flexibly at all. They were still in the process of exploring. ¡±


    ¡°However, at least the players ¡®growth potential had been strengthened again. Having the power of laws and not having the power of laws were two completely different concepts. ¡±


    ¡°Just like Ye Shiwen back then, although her own strength was extremely weak, with the support of the power of law, she had also stepped into the ranks of cheaters. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°During his time in the glittering world, Lu Wu discovered that the order of the glittering world was not without power. ¡±


    ¡°In this foreign world where the fist was the king, if I was stronger than you, I could plunder your resources without any restraint. This was a very normal phenomenon. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was different in the world of Langya. Although the good and the bad were mixed together, there was a Supreme rule that was above all forces. ¡±


    That was the Holy Spirit clan.


    ¡°Originally, this world was truly a world without order. There were often battles over resource problems. ¡±


    The battle here might even spread from the glittering jewel world to the war between the two worlds. It was very cruel and real.


    Integrity was not worth mentioning in the face of unequal power. Normal transactions would only happen between two forces with similar strength.


    ¡°However, with the arrival of the Holy Spirit race, the order of this world was restored. From then on, no power dared to forcibly plunder the resources of other powers. ¡±


    ¡°Even if there were, it would be after leaving Langya world. ¡±


    ¡°Although this wasn¡¯t the Holy Spirit clan¡¯s ¡°¡±Holy Spirit world,¡±¡± all the factions here understood that the orders of the Holy Spirit clan could not be disobeyed. ¡±


    ¡°What made Lu Wu even more surprised was that many forces here even knew that the Holy Spirit clan was carrying out the ¡°¡±venomous insects breeding in all realms¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t dare to complain about this. In fact, some creatures even thought that the Holy Spirit clan¡¯s actions were very normal. ¡±


    ¡°According to those experts, after their race rose to power, they would also rear spirit beasts for food or resources. ¡±


    Could it be that spirit beasts were not living beings?


    ¡°In the same way, humans would also rear livestock for food, so weren¡¯t cattle, sheep, and other living things also living? ¡±


    ¡°The Holy Spirit clan¡¯s actions seemed very normal to them because the Holy Spirit clan stood at a higher position. In their eyes, the worlds in the outer realms were like cultivation circles, and everything inside could be manipulated by them at will. ¡±


    ¡°After communicating with many creatures, Lu Wu¡¯s three views were completely shattered. ¡±


    ¡°But after thinking about it, Lu Wu felt that what these strong people said made a lot of sense. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu¡¯s original intention would not change. ¡±


    ¡°Who stipulated that the ¡°¡±cattle and sheep¡±¡± in captivity could not resist the ruler? ¡±


    ¡°Not only will I resist, but I¡¯ll also end the Holy Spirit clan and be above them. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°During this time, Lu Wu also bought a territory with an area of five million square kilometers in the Linlang world. ¡±


    This was the place where the players lived and rested.


    ¡°At the same time, Lu Wu spent a lot of soul coins to build a teleportation array in the center of this territory, which was connected to the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°In this way, it would be easy for players to return to the Three Realms to replenish their spiritual energy. Before they obtained the Gokudo path laws, the problem of replenishing spiritual energy would be solved. ¡±


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°During his time in the glittering jewel world, Lu Wu had a new idea. It could help players grow quickly. ¡±


    And that was to let the players buy it! Buy! Buy!


    Soul power was something that players could easily obtain.


    ¡°Using soul power to exchange for cultivation manuals that could effectively increase one¡¯s strength, or even law ties, this was a business that was sure to profit and not lose out. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu¡¯s idea was to use the world of Langya as a resurrection point for the players to go to the outer regions to obtain soul power before coming to the world of Linlang to spend it. ¡±


    ¡°They would obtain soul power from external battles to increase their levels, while they would purchase more resources to increase their strength in the glittering jewel world. This was a way to help players grow quickly. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, Lu Wu also realized that if he really wanted to do this, there would be hidden dangers. ¡±


    The reason was simple.


    ¡°Using soul coins to buy resources like Lu Wu and the players, once or twice might not be a big deal. After all, this world was very large, and what they were visiting was only a trading area. Compared to the countless trading areas in Linlang, it was just a corner of the world, so it didn¡¯t have much impact at all. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the first thing that those strong people would do when they got the soul coins, Lu Wu didn¡¯t need to guess to know that it must be to improve their strength, and not to use them as currency like the players. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the improvement of one¡¯s own strength was always the top priority, and it was also the foundation for all living creatures to stand on. ¡±


    ¡°However, a resource like soul coins had never appeared in the glittering jewel world before. As the players continued to spend soul coins, they would definitely be targeted by some forces. They might even be targeted by the Holy Spirit clan, who was in charge of this world. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, how to spend the soul coins had become a big problem. ¡±


    ¡°If things went wrong, he and the players would be forced into a passive position and become the enemy of the forces in the myriad world, all wanting to obtain their secrets. ¡±


    ¡°Regarding this question, Lu Wu opened a post on the forum, and the players also began a heated discussion in the post. ¡±


    ¡°[Regarding the issue of soul coins consumption, what is everyone¡¯s opinion?] Pay up (official) ¡±


    ¡°[Details: I¡¯m sure everyone understands the value of soul coins at this stage, but soul coins are, after all, a resource that belongs only to us. If we keep using soul coins to exchange for goods with other forces, in the long run, it will inevitably attract the attention of some forces. This is extremely unfavorable to our development. Does anyone have any good suggestions?] ¡±


    ¡°Suikua Taro: ¡°¡±actually, I¡¯ve thought of this before, but I haven¡¯t thought of a solution yet. Everyone, don¡¯t spend money for the time being. Just be steady.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°[The strongest Xue Li: difficult to deal with. You can¡¯t even spend your money. Recently, I¡¯ve also taken a fancy to an ¡°¡±ice crystal rule¡±¡±. I¡¯m thinking of buying it. (Big meat shield smoking dispiritedly.jpg)] ¡±


    ¡°Crayon Shinchan: ¡°¡±dog official, can you create some virtual characters and have them shop for us?¡±¡± ¡±


    [Invincible loneliness: little doggie¡¯s right. We need a virtual character that can stand in front of the public and attract hatred!]


    ¡°President of the demolition office: ¡°¡±stupid official, I want to become a God. I¡¯ve now understood the¡±¡± law of force.¡±¡±Although I can¡¯t use it flexibly, I should be able to create a divine seal, cast a divine body, and ignite the divine fire!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Reply to the president of the demolition office: You can consider this after you¡¯ve completely mastered the power of law. By the way, the fee for apotheosis is 10 million soul coins. I¡¯ll be honest with you. If you have nothing to do, quickly go to the outer realm to earn soul coins. I¡¯ll continue behind the scenes. I¡¯m very busy now and have a lot of things to consider (Sea King disdains face.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°A big wolfdog replied to me,¡±¡±I¡¯m not a human, but you¡¯re a real dog (QiuQiu raised its middle finger.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°Ye Xue ¡®er was the cutest reply: Stupid official, do you think this is something a leader loved by everyone would say? One hundred thousand soul coins for apotheosis is not too much (QiuQiu wails.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°Ye Xue ¡®er is the cutest,¡±¡± Resurrecting my little Beili doesn¡¯t require soul coins? Building a teleportation formation didn¡¯t require soul coins? Building a building doesn¡¯t require soul coins? What if you want to build a virtual trade team to buy resources for us without soul coins? To cast a divine body for you for free? So I¡¯m going to earn money quickly (bronze face of disgust).jpg) ¡±


    ¡°Universe and stars¡¯s reply exploded: ¡°¡±although I know that you have to spend soul coins everywhere, we are also poor. We only saved 8.5 million soul coins after five years of war. We spent almost all of it yesterday, and the Ascension to godhood costs ten million ... Can¡¯t you give us a discount on account of our own people?¡±¡±.jpg) ¡±


    [I¡¯ll post a reply to the stars in the universe: do you want a bone fracture?] Several fractures?


    ......


    ¡°After a round of discussion, the atmosphere gradually changed. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu chose to accept the players ¡®suggestions. ¡±


    ¡°So, he created 100 new creatures in the divine artifact, injected soul power into them, and forged new souls for them. ¡±


    ¡°In terms of form, Lu Wu chose 100 different forms as the blueprint. ¡±


    ¡°For example, murlocs, rhinoceros people, crocodile people, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°These 100 creatures, Lu Wu chose to place them in the territory he bought. When the players needed them, they could be controlled to buy supplies. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Every time they purchased goods, they would put the goods into the space of the divine artifact. Then, they would find a place where no one could see them and commit suicide to return to the divine artifact. Finally, they would be reborn in their territory. ¡±


    This solved the problem of the players being the focus of attention by other forces because of the soul coins.


    ¡°After doing all this, Lu Wu returned to the Three Realms through the teleportation array. ¡±


    ¡°As for the players, he chose to let them roam freely and let them form their own teams to plunder the outer realms. If they died, they would be resurrected in the territory of the glittering jewel world and start over. ¡±


    ¡°As for the territory he bought, Lu Wu gave it a name: ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Heavenly fiend clan¡¯s land.¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After passing through the teleportation array, the world in front of Lu Wu gradually became clear. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, he had returned to the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°When he saw the scene in front of him clearly, Lu Wu¡¯s face showed a surprised look. ¡±


    Because there was actually life here.


    ¡°Although it was just the most common plant, in Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, it was obviously a little too fast. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the development of the world was a long process, and the birth of life required some opportunities. ¡±


    ¡°However, through the detection of the artifact, Lu Wu found that there were many plants in both the heaven realm and the netherworld, and there were even lush forests, which was obviously not in line with the normal development of the world. ¡±


    It was completely an acceleration hack!


    Could it be that the Three Realms he had created were too perfect?


    ¡°Lu Wu felt that it was reasonable. After all, the Dominators or laws that could absorb the spiritual energy from other worlds were born slowly. However, the Three Realms that Lu Wu created already had all the conditions in its initial stage. ¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter if it was a ruler, a law, or a complete world structure. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, as the spirit Qi from the outer realms was filtered and absorbed into the Three Realms, it was normal for life to be born in the already perfect three realms. ¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, Lu Wu tore open space and came to the central Sea World of the netherworld. He wanted to see how the little Bei Li had grown at this stage. ¡±


    ¡°As if it sensed Lu Wu¡¯s appearance, a small black ball appeared from the fog and jumped into Lu Wu¡¯s arms. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu rubbed Bei Li¡¯s head and a smile appeared on his face. Then, he took out some mystical materials from his space. ¡±


    ¡°Smelling the mystical material, the tiny Bei Li was very excited. It bit the mystical material that Lu Wu handed over and swallowed it in two or three bites. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little guy, is it good?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± Little Beili let out a happy cry. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the little Bei Li that was constantly eating mystical materials, Lu Wu thought of his own little Bei Li at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, she was just like little Beili. She had to feed him a lot of snacks every day. If she didn¡¯t give him any snacks, she would throw a tantrum with her hands on her waist. When she was extremely angry, she would even strangle him ... ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Lu Wuxin made up his mind. He must resurrect little Beili as soon as possible. ¡±


    You¡¯ve cheated my tears and you still want to leave? no way!


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu was reminiscing about the past, he suddenly focused his mind and felt three Weak Auras of life approaching. ¡±


    He immediately looked up.


    ¡°He immediately realized that there were three small mud men rolling in the foggy world, slowly approaching the tiny Beili. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu was confused.¡±¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wuxin was full of doubts. He could not understand why there would be a little mud Man in the six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡± As if it could see Lu Wu¡¯s doubts, a small hand stretched out from the black ball, pointed at the three little mud men, and made a tender voice. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Bei Li¡¯s answer.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763: Information on extreme Dao laws


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Lu Wu never expected that in the years that he was gone, the little Beili would actually create a new life. ¡±


    He also recognized these three little mud men. Weren¡¯t they the three great emperors who would rule the netherworld in the future?


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. He didn¡¯t expect to witness the birth of the three great emperors.


    ¡°Looking at the three great emperors beating each other up, Lu Wushang stepped forward and lifted one of the mud figurines. He took a closer look. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the little mud Man started to bite Lu Wu¡¯s finger fiercely. ¡±


    ¡°However, in front of Lu Wu, this little bit of strength was equivalent to nothing. ¡±


    The three great emperors were not even as strong as a newborn spectral soul. They were really weak.


    ¡°Out of curiosity, Lu Wu put down the little mud Man and then summoned the heavenly Dao from the heavenly Dao realm to the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Just as he had expected, the heavenly Dao had also created three life forms ... No, four! ¡±


    Four little white men without facial features were currently climbing on the surface of Tiandao¡¯s body.


    ¡°This made Lu Wu very curious. Why did the heavenly Dao create four lives, but it seemed that there would not be a fourth heavenly Emperor in the future? ¡±


    Could it be that one of them had died halfway?


    ¡°At that moment, heaven¡¯s will noticed little Bei Li who was eating. It could not help but lean over, as if it wanted to eat with little Bei Li. ¡±


    ¡°However, what Lu Wu did not expect was that the heavenly Dao was not going to eat the mystical materials, but instead, it was going to bite little Bei Li. ¡±


    This shocked Lu Wu and he quickly pulled the heavenly Dao back.


    Was this the reason why he wanted to devour the six paths of reincarnation and choose the Dao integration stage? Lu Wuxin was speechless as he grabbed the Heaven¡¯s Will.


    ¡°However, while Tiandao and little Beili did not fight, a battle between the little white man and the little mud Man broke out. ¡±


    The four little white men rolled down from Tiandao¡¯s body and started tussling with the little mud Man on the ground.


    ¡°At this moment, the three little mud men gave up on fighting each other and beat the little white man together. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the childish battle, Lu Wu felt that the heavenly Emperor and the great emperor had completely lost their cool ... ¡±


    ¡°In the past, these few were all special existences who controlled a part of the world and could shake the world with a wave of their hands. They were above all gods. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would be fighting like a child.


    ¡°However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t stop them from fighting. Instead, he watched with great interest and decided to record this scene. ¡±


    ¡°If there was a chance in the future, he would let old man Dongyue see how cruel he was when he was young ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, Dongyue, you¡¯re really ruthless. Can you kick that place?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡± 666, this little guy should be donghuang Taiyi, right? are you serious about biting me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Shoulder throw? Amazing!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kick his head, right, right!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu was like a child observing ants moving house, his face full of curiosity. ¡±


    ¡°The heavenly Dao was struggling in Lu Wu¡¯s hands, but it couldn¡¯t break free from Lu Wu¡¯s power at all. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, something happened that gave Lu Wu a shock. ¡±


    The three little mud men pressed down on one of the little white men and tore his body apart.


    ¡°At this moment, the world trembled and was about to collapse. ¡±


    The sudden situation made Lu Wu realize something and he quickly separated little white and little black who were still fighting.


    Could it be that their bodies bore the laws of the great path?


    ¡°Looking at little black and little white struggling in his hands, Lu Wu suddenly thought of the reason. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the image of the great emperor of East Peak, who had been surrounded by 3000 law belts at that time, appeared in his mind. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu understood that these little people were not created by the tiny Bei Li and the way of heaven, but were born from the laws of heaven and earth. They just grew up under the nurturing of the tiny Bei Li and the way of heaven. ¡±


    ¡°After figuring out the reason, Lu Wu immediately sent Tiandao and little white back to the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°At this stage, the Three Realms were still developing, and the structure of the world had not been completely consolidated. Therefore, the heavenly Dao could not die yet. Lu Wu was very clear about this. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, Lu Wu would have killed the Heaven¡¯s Will that had the intention of devouring little Beili. ¡±


    ¡°After some thought, Lu Wu gave up the idea of killing the heavenly Dao. ¡±


    ¡°After feeding the little Beili for a while, Lu Wu was ready to leave. ¡±


    ¡°At this stage, he still had many things to do. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t stay here to accompany the little Beili. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the reaction of the little Bei Li surprised Lu Wu. ¡±


    She actually sent a message to Lu Wu¡¯s mind.


    This consciousness could not be described with words. It was just a concept. She wanted to leave with him.


    ¡°¡±¡±The place I¡¯m going to is very dangerous. I¡¯ll often bring delicious food to see you!¡±¡± Lu Wu patted the little Bei Li¡¯s head and said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Swish!¡±¡± Two round eyes appeared on the little black ball, and it seemed to be very reluctant. ¡±


    ¡°For this, Lu Wu naturally wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted and agree to take her with him. ¡±


    This was because the glittering jewel world that he was in was not a safe place either. Danger could occur at any time.


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu took out a pile of mystical materials from the artifact space again and gave them to Bei Li as a snack. Then, he tore open the space and came to the human world. ¡±


    ¡°Compared to the rapid development of the heaven realm and the netherworld, the human realm was still a wasteland. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu knew that this place would still be extremely prosperous in the future. ¡±


    ¡°The reason was very simple. At this time, the spiritual Qi absorbed by the small Beili and the heavenly Dao was only enough to nourish the world where they were. But when the spiritual Qi in the heaven realm and the netherworld was very abundant, it would overflow. ¡±


    ¡°The mortal realm would also be the place where the two spiritual energies met. Therefore, the poverty of the mortal realm was only temporary, but its future potential was limitless. ¡±


    ¡°After some observation, Lu Wu chose to set up a teleportation array in the human world. ¡±


    This teleportation formation was connected to the teleportation formation in the glittering jewel world.


    ¡°This way, the players could go back and forth on their own, and they didn¡¯t need to call him to pick them up every time. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, Lu Wu didn¡¯t miss it anymore because his journey had just begun. ¡±


    He immediately chose to return to the glittering jewel world through the teleportation portal.


    ......


    ¡°When he returned to the heavenly demonic clan, Lu Wu was surprised to find that none of the players were here. ¡±


    ¡°After opening the forum, Lu Wu found out that the players had already formed a group and left this place. They were following a team of Outer Space Raiders, ready to pillage a world. ¡±


    Lu Wu was very pleased with the progress of the players.


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t choose to stay in his territory either. Instead, he went to a trading center again and began to look for information related to extreme Dao laws. ¡±


    Lu Wu had also thought about why there were no extreme Dao laws for sale in the Trade Center of the glittering jewel world.


    ¡°If he had obtained an extreme Dao law himself, would he choose to sell it for a high reward or use it for himself? ¡±


    It was obvious that any smart person would choose to use it for themselves.


    ¡°After all, exchanging for high rewards was only a temporary wealth, but having powerful strength could create more benefits. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, most people would choose to use it for themselves instead of selling it. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu, who understood this, did not expect to find any Supreme Dao laws that could be purchased here. He just wanted to buy some information related to the Supreme Dao laws and then find them himself. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu came to an information sales area in the trading market. ¡±


    ¡°Before coming here, Lu Wu had communicated with the powerhouses from other forces. According to them, basically, any information could be purchased here because the force behind this place was the Holy Spirit clan! ¡±


    The one standing behind the spiritking was the all-knowing spiritking.


    ¡°Lu Wu was not worried about getting in touch with the Holy Spirit clan. After all, he had not had any conflict of interest with the Holy Spirit clan yet, so they were not considered enemies. ¡±


    ¡°At least, that was the case from the perspective of the Holy Light spirits. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu wasn¡¯t worried about anything at all as he stepped into the information trading area. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°After entering an information trading hall, Lu Wu found that the trading here was completely different from the other trading areas. ¡±


    ¡°There were actually counters set up, and behind each counter was a living being. ¡±


    Many creatures who came to purchase information went through the procedures in front of the counter and took out resources to pay for the information fee.


    ¡°However, what caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention was that the creatures behind these counters were not from the Holy Spirit race, but from other races. ¡±


    ¡°Out of curiosity, Lu Wu stopped a fat cat that was passing by and asked curiously,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t this the property of the divine Spirit clan? Why can¡¯t I see any of the Holy Spirit race?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How could the noble Holy Spirit race meet with us? they¡¯re all busy running around the outer realm and collecting Dao integration stage power!¡±¡± The fat cat glanced at Lu Wu disdainfully and then walked to a counter on all four legs. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know if it was because the price was too high or something else, but there weren¡¯t many creatures in the hall. Lu Wu thought about it and walked to a counter. ¡±


    ¡°Behind the counter was a woman who looked like a human. She did not even raise her head as she said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What information do you need?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t care about her attitude and directly explained his purpose for coming,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I want to know where the extreme Dao laws are!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, the woman raised her head, her face stunned.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you need?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you provide me with information about extreme Dao laws?¡±¡± Lu Wu continued to ask. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can provide it, but can you afford the price?¡±¡± The woman¡¯s expression returned to normal as she coldly spoke. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the price?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Seeing that Lu Wu seemed to be serious, the woman was silent for a while, then she squatted down and picked up a book and began to read it. ¡±


    ¡°After a while, the woman stopped reading and focused on a line of words: ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The price for the information on the extreme Dao laws is 10000 Saint spirits!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing the woman¡¯s answer, Lu Wu was speechless. ¡±


    ¡°The sacred Spirit soul was a relatively common currency in this trading world. It was produced in the sacred Spirit world, which was also the world where the sacred Spirit clan was located. It was formed by the spiritual Qi of that world, and it was very valuable. ¡±


    The reason was simple. The spirit Qi in the sacred Spirit world was of a higher level than the spirit world.


    Spirit Qi was also the key reason why many creatures were unable to continue breaking through. The spirit Qi crystals of the Holy Spirit world were naturally very popular among experts.


    It was also a great help for them to break through their original realms.


    ¡°At that time, for convenience¡¯s sake, Lu Wu also exchanged 100000 Holy Spirit souls with a strong man who sold laws. After all, he couldn¡¯t use soul coins as the currency for transactions every time. ¡±


    This was especially true when they were dealing with the Holy Spirit clan.


    ¡°This Sacred Spirit was equivalent to 100 special soul coins. In other words, 10000 sacred spirits were equivalent to 100000 soul power. ¡±


    ¡°Although this little bit of soul power was not worth mentioning to Lu Wu, he didn¡¯t expect that the fee for providing one piece of information would be so high. ¡±


    One million soul points in the transaction Center was enough to buy a law belt of a small world in the law trading area.


    ¡°However, Lu Wu was determined to get the extreme Dao laws. He immediately took out pieces of the Holy Spirit from the space, and his meaning was self-evident. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the woman¡¯s attitude towards Lu Wu changed.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll go report the situation. You wait here, I¡¯ll come back after I get the information!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With that, the woman left the counter and turned to enter the room behind. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Lu Wu was not in a hurry and waited silently. ¡±


    ¡°After a while, the woman returned and handed Lu Wu a letter wrapped in animal skin. ¡±


    Lu Wu took it curiously and immediately opened it on the spot.


    ¡°At this moment, the letter suddenly flickered with light, and a virtual image jumped out. It was a map of the outer space, and at this moment, there was an area that was flashing with Starlight. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is the information that the Holy Spirits have just sent me. There might be an extreme Dao law at the coordinates, but I¡¯m not sure if there is one. As for whether you can get it, I can¡¯t guarantee it. In addition, you are the thirty-eighth creature to purchase this information in recent times!¡±¡± The woman at the counter said. ¡±


    Lu Wu nodded and turned to leave.


    ¡°Regardless of whether the information was useful or not, he would know once he took a look. ¡±

 Chapter 764

    ¡°Chapter 764: Gokudo path challenge, a thousand years in a snap of a finger¡±


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After getting the relevant information about the Supreme Dao laws, Lu Wu once again gathered the players before leaving the glittering jewel world. ¡±


    ¡°The reason was very simple. Because the area covered by the divine artifact was limited, the area that Lu Wu was going to this time was extremely far away from the glittering jewel world. By then, the divine artifact would not be able to cover the area where the players were, and their lives would not be guaranteed, which meant that they would not be able to return to the divine artifact space after death. ¡±


    ¡°So, before leaving the glittering jewel world, Lu Wu gathered all the players around him. ¡±


    ¡°After explaining the reason to the players, Lu Wu put all the players into his storage space and set off. ¡±


    ¡°For this trip to the outer space, Lu Wu naturally wouldn¡¯t waste time on the road. Instead, he directly chose to use the divine artifact to jump across worlds. After spending a huge amount of soul coins, he went straight to the ¡®polar domain¡¯ of the world mentioned in the intelligence report, where there might be a Supreme Dao law. ¡±


    ¡°This world was extremely far away from the glittering jewel world, and there were no world barriers. It was an area wrapped in chaos and haziness. ¡±


    ¡°When his vision gradually became clear, a majestic mountain appeared in front of Lu Wu¡¯s eyes. He looked up and couldn¡¯t see the end of the mountain. And around this mountain was a chaotic mist. The structure of the world was not completely perfected, and it was a semi-formed world. ¡±


    This couldn¡¯t help but make Lu Wu feel very puzzled.


    ¡°This world had not even given birth to a ruler or a law, so how could it have an extreme law? ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu, who was still puzzled, began to approach the mountain. ¡±


    ¡°As he moved forward, Lu Wu noticed that many creatures were coming from other worlds. After entering this world, they went straight to the mountain peak like him. ¡±


    Didn¡¯t they say that only 38 people bought the information about the ¡®Supreme Dao laws¡¯ here? Why are there so many creatures here?


    ¡°Out of curiosity, Lu Wu stopped a humanoid life form on the way and raised his doubts. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ten thousand Saint souls? Are you serious? It¡¯s no secret that there are extreme Dao laws here. Anyone who has contact with the outside world will know about this, right?¡±¡± The one being questioned was surprised. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Lu Wu knew that he had been tricked by the Holy Spirit clan¡¯s Intelligence Agency. ¡±


    They were selling him information that everyone knew! How shameless!


    ¡°However, since he was already here, Lu Wu naturally had to go and check it out. He took out a Holy Spirit and continued to ask it about the Gokudo path laws here. ¡±


    The person being questioned didn¡¯t hide anything and began to explain to Lu Wu after taking the sacred Spirit.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu knew why so many creatures had come and why the intelligence personnel of the Linlang world had told him that even if he came here, he might not be able to get the ¡°¡±extreme Dao laws¡±¡±. ¡±


    This was because this world was the region where extreme Dao laws were first born.


    ¡°The 3,000 extreme nomological powers had all gone from here to the outer realm and were controlled by various experts. It could be said that this place had created many top forces and experts that could shock the outer realm. ¡±


    This included the spiritking.


    ¡°He had also obtained the power of a Supreme extreme Dao law in this extreme domain, and from then on, he had led his clan to the top of the food chain in the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°However, since billions of years ago, the extreme Dao laws here seemed to have been exhausted, and they had not been produced. ¡±


    ¡°Although countless experts would still spend thousands or even tens of thousands of years coming from distant worlds to obtain an extreme law here, no one had ever succeeded. ¡±


    ¡°After understanding the specific details of the ¡°¡±polar domain,¡±¡± Lu Wu approached the mountain again. ¡±


    ¡°The closer he got to the extreme mountain, the more Lu Wu felt a heavy pressure coming from above his head. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Lu Wu could still withstand the pressure. He flew straight to the mountainside and prepared to climb. ¡±


    ¡°According to the creature he met on the way, one had to climb to the peak if they wanted to obtain an extreme law. As for how to obtain the power of an extreme law at the peak, he had no idea. ¡±


    ¡°So, Lu Wu began to try. ¡±


    ¡°Due to the huge space pressure near the extreme mountain, Lu Wu could not fly and could only climb on foot. ¡±


    ¡°Along the way, he met many different forms of life. They were all like Lu Wu, coming for the extreme Dao laws. ¡±


    This was because everyone knew that those who could obtain an extreme Dao law could become a true expert in the outer realm.


    ¡°Even if he could not surpass the spiritking, he could still become the ruler of a world outside the region, an existence at the top of the food chain. ¡±


    ¡°As he climbed, Lu Wu was surprised to find that this mountain gave him a very familiar feeling. ¡±


    It was as if he had been here before.


    ¡°Along the way, many creatures chose to turn back because of the powerful spatial pressure. It was not that they did not want to continue, but they simply could not. ¡±


    ¡°This was because there were no laws in this world, and there was no spiritual energy. Climbing up under heavy pressure required the support of a large amount of spiritual energy. Therefore, those creatures that had exhausted their spiritual energy would leave on their own accord. Otherwise, only death would await them. ¡±


    ¡°But Lu Wu didn¡¯t need to worry about this at all, because he had soul power to replenish his consumption. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, there were also many people like Lu Wu who relied on money to climb. ¡±


    ¡°Along the way, he would often see creatures stop and take out their Holy Spirits to absorb spiritual Qi to replenish their consumption. ¡±


    Lu Wu had also thought of using the space jump of the artifact to go straight to the top of the mountain.


    But what Lu Wu didn¡¯t expect was that the divine artifact couldn¡¯t control the space power here.


    '',


    This was the first time Lu Wu had encountered such a situation.


    He had no choice but to continue climbing.


    ¡°The journey was really long, and ten years passed in a flash. However, Lu Wu still hadn¡¯t reached the peak, and he didn¡¯t even see the end of the mountain. ¡±


    ¡°But since he was already here, Lu Wu naturally wouldn¡¯t choose to give up, so he could only grit his teeth and continue. ¡±


    ¡°Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, a hundred years had passed. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s climb was still going on. Relying on his soul power to replenish himself, he kept breaking through his limits and moved forward under the heavy pressure. ¡±


    ¡°Until now, the environment in the area where Lu Wu was located had changed. ¡±


    ¡°The surroundings were white and ice crystals were floating in the sky. The temperature became extremely low, which brought a deeper level of destruction to Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°This force seeped into his bone marrow. It was not an ordinary cold at all, and there was even a reaction on the spiritual level. Lu Wu moved forward completely while trembling. ¡±


    ¡°He wanted to give up several times, but when he thought about how he would be able to fight the spiritking and save little Beili without extreme Dao power, he gritted his teeth and persevered. ¡±


    The soul coins in the artifact space were constantly being consumed and reduced. Lu Wu didn¡¯t know what to do when he couldn¡¯t reach the end.


    ¡°However, he had persevered for more than a hundred years. How could he give up at this moment? ¡±


    ¡°As he continued to climb, the ice crystals dissipated, and lava appeared around him, flowing down from the mountain like water. Lu Wu¡¯s body was burned by the lava like charcoal. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the players in the artifact space could not bear it. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they collectively shouted at Lu Wu on the voice channel, asking him to use the soul coins they had on them and continue to persist. ¡±


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t refuse and used all the soul coins on the players to repair their bodies.


    ¡°Another hundred years had passed since he started climbing the flame world. The world had changed once again. The mountains were still the same, but the rock walls were now covered with sharp spikes. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he didn¡¯t know what these spikes were made of, but even Lu Wu¡¯s human Emperor body couldn¡¯t resist their sharpness. ¡±


    ¡°As he climbed up, Lu Wu¡¯s body was already covered with wounds and blood was flowing down. ¡±


    This journey took another hundred years.


    ¡°For more than 300 years, Lu Wu had never stopped. ¡±


    ¡°However, he was severely injured on the spiritual level. He could no longer sense the outside world clearly. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the players ¡®constant shouting in the voice channel, Lu Wu suspected that he might have fallen off the mountain at any time. ¡±


    ¡°Extreme Dao laws represented the strongest, and the various difficulties were also the extreme challenges that all creatures who wanted to become the strongest had to face. If they could not pass, they would not be able to climb to the peak. ¡±


    ¡°It had nothing to do with luck, only strength and perseverance were the key. ¡±


    Lu Wu had been crawling for a thousand years ...


    ¡°During this period of time, he experienced extreme cold, extreme heat, physical pain, mental pain, five senses blockage, and so on ... Dozens of tests. ¡±


    Even Lu Wu couldn¡¯t imagine how he managed to hold on.


    ¡°However, as he continued to climb, his spirit became extremely powerful, and the subsequent torments were no longer unbearable, but more like an experience. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the peak of the mountain finally appeared in front of Lu Wu¡¯s eyes, which was the place he had longed to reach countless times. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s pale lips trembled, and his eyes revealed an indescribable excitement. ¡±


    ¡°However, just as he was about to reach the peak, the scene in front of him suddenly changed. The final test appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Here, Lu Wu saw little Beili. ¡±


    ¡°She was watching herself from afar with tears in her eyes, and around her, countless black claws were slowly approaching. Lu Wu tried to get closer to protect little Beili, but he found that with every step he took, the darkness behind him would follow and shroud him. ¡±


    It was as if he would be enveloped by darkness if he continued to advance.


    The last test was love.


    ¡°Everything had emotions. Everyone had different experiences in this stage, but they were inevitably the most difficult to part with. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu knew very well that this was just an illusion, and it couldn¡¯t be treated as real at all. ¡±


    He could have given up on saving little Beili and continued to climb up.


    ¡°However, countless thoughts emerged in his mind, telling Lu Wu that all of this was true! ¡±


    ¡°It felt like a dream, and you couldn¡¯t break free from it. It was as if everything was real. ¡±


    This sense of reality that came from the heart made Lu Wu gradually unable to distinguish between reality and illusion.


    It was as if his little Beili was really going to be torn apart by the black claws. It was a heart-wrenching pain.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu was lost in it. He could no longer continue to climb. ¡±


    ¡°Even though the players kept calling for him to wake up in the voice channel, he still couldn¡¯t resist the last mental test. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, he flew to little Beili¡¯s side and chose to protect her. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°The illusion disappeared at this moment, and Lu Wu collapsed on the ground just a few steps away from the peak. ¡±


    ¡°Around him, there were many skeletons embedded in the ground, and even stone armor. ¡±


    ¡°Just like Lu Wu, they had climbed to the peak after going through many tests, but they finally fell at the moment when they were close to the end and stayed in the illusionary world. ¡±


    ¡°The love here was too real, and no one could resist it. ¡±


    ¡°Even ao Jian, who had practiced the emotionless sword technique, could be shaken after seeing mo Lanlan and Mo Xiaoxin, let alone Lu Wu. ¡±


    All the powerhouses would definitely have a relationship that was difficult to part with as they grew up.


    Even those great Devils who destroyed the world would have a mental journey to become a devil.


    ¡°For his family, for revenge, for salvation, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°This trial seemed simple, but it was as difficult as ascending to heaven. ¡±


    ¡°In the illusionary world, Lu Wu once again had little Bei Li¡¯s company. They quarreled, fought, and watched the players grow up. ¡±


    Everything seemed to have returned to the carefree days of the past.


    Everything was so beautiful. Lu Wu was completely immersed in it and didn¡¯t want to wake up at all.


    ¡°During this section of the illusion road, Lu Wu had been asleep for a hundred years. Players tried to wake him up, but it was all in vain. ¡±


    ¡°And in those hundred years, Lu Wu was very happy ... ¡±


    It was another morning.


    ¡°Little Bei Li held the bowl in his left hand and the chopsticks in his right hand. He was knocking on the table with a familiar voice, trying to wake Lu Wu up to cook. ¡±


    ¡°However, after entering the room, little Beili realized that Lu Wu had already woken up. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was standing by the window, quietly looking at her, his eyes full of reluctance. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big cat, why are you looking at me like that?¡±¡± Little Beili shouted. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m leaving!¡±¡± When he said this, Lu Wu¡¯s face was full of reluctance. Then, he stepped forward and hugged little Bei Li. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Where are you going?¡±¡± ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± little Bei Li asked, frowning. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s very happy here, but it¡¯s all fake. A hundred years have passed. I was too greedy!¡±¡± As he spoke, Lu Wu¡¯s figure became blurry. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu could hear the players shouting, but he didn¡¯t want to wake up. ¡±


    ¡°Because everything here made him feel nostalgic, it was the life he longed for the most. ¡±


    ¡°But every time he saw little Bei Li¡¯s innocent eyes, he could not help but think about the 600 million reincarnations. ¡±


    This was an opportunity that little Bei Li had used his life to create for him.


    ¡°100 years was enough to make up for his regrets. Now, he was going to leave. He had to make use of the last bit of time he had to resurrect the real little Bei Li. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Perhaps the future won¡¯t be as beautiful as it was in the illusion, but at least I¡¯ve tried. I didn¡¯t betray the opportunity that little Beili exchanged his life for. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Lu Wu who was gradually disappearing, little Bei Li in the illusion smiled and a tear fell from his eye. He reached out to hug Lu Wu and whispered in his ear,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Good luck, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, the illusory world shattered. ¡±


    Lu Wu opened his eyes again.


    ¡°In a thousand years, he had reached the peak of the mountain. ¡±


    ¡°Looking down at the crowd below, Lu Wu¡¯s long hair danced in the wind and was gradually dyed white by the power that appeared on the peak of the mountain. ¡±


    His gaze also became more and more determined.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu smiled and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sorry to keep you waiting. Your stupid official is back!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After hearing Lu Wu¡¯s answer, the voice channel was in an uproar. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You didn¡¯t let me down. Good job, stupid officials. Pass me a cigarette!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, I really thought you would be trapped in the illusion forever until death. I¡¯ve written hundreds of will letters!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, hurry up and take us to earn soul coins. We must hold an event to make up for our mental loss (Sea King¡¯s disdain.jpg)¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to wait until that day. I couldn¡¯t help but cry. We¡¯ll remember this and you must compensate us!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The big meat shield is awesome! (The dog handed a cigarette to the meat shield.jpg)¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The F * cking official is awesome! (The dog handed a cigarette to the meat shield.jpg)¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the players ¡®shouts in the voice channel, Lu Wu smiled indifferently and turned to look at the Golden platform at the top of the mountain. ¡±

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765: The origin of the divine weapon


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After a thousand years of climbing, he had finally reached the peak. ¡±


    ¡°The surging energy around him swept out, and Lu Wu¡¯s hair was dyed white by this force. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, countless jumping ripples appeared in front of Lu Wu¡¯s eyes, and each ripple represented a force. ¡±


    Was this the extreme Dao law?


    Lu Wuxin was shocked when he saw the ripples floating in the air.


    He had never seen such a power before. It was on a completely different level from the laws on his heavenly demon list. Even the great Dao laws could not compare to it.


    ¡°¡±¡±Choose your extreme Dao law. You can only choose one!¡±¡± At this moment, an old voice sounded beside Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°He turned his head and suddenly found a white-haired old man. At this moment, he was smiling at Lu Wu, waiting for him to make a decision. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Who are you?¡±¡± Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The person who created this sky!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tianqiong?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The entire outer realm is the sky, formed from my body after death!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±So you¡¯re the God of creation?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It can be considered so!¡±¡± The white-haired elder said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why did you set up these levels? what¡¯s your purpose?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±After my death, my body turned into the sky, but the power of the Gokudo path nomological laws in my body dissipated slowly. I waited for countless eras, but only the ten strongest ones were worn down. This was undoubtedly a regret that could not kill me completely. Therefore, my consciousness created the chaos realm here. Only those who passed through layers of obstacles were qualified to obtain the Gokudo path power. They could take it away and wait for them to completely integrate the Gokudo path nomological laws!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Lu Wuxin was shocked. He did not expect that this world was also formed by the body of an expert. Did this mean that there was a wider world outside? ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the outside world like?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s similar to the firmament world, but its level is higher. There¡¯s no difference!¡±¡± The old man continued to answer. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the level of your strength on the outside?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ruler, the strongest!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then how did you die? the strongest expert in this world, the spiritking, is an immortal existence. You should be stronger than him, right?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I committed suicide!¡±¡± The old man waved his hand helplessly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why not?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m tired of living, I have no more pursuits!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°¡±¡±Hurry up and choose the extreme Dao law you want to comprehend, but I have to remind you that every extreme Dao law has its own master. If you choose an extreme Dao law, one of you will lose the extreme Dao law in his body, because the extreme Dao law is unique in this space. It is different from the great Dao law that the world has evolved into, and it can be born infinitely!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wuxin was shocked by the old man¡¯s words.¡±¡± ¡±


    ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°¡±¡±In other words, as long as I take away the extreme Dao laws, the extreme Dao laws in one person¡¯s body will disappear?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Like I said, the extreme Dao laws are unique. Unless someone in this world creates the extreme Dao laws, the original number will not change!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You have to understand that the extreme Dao laws have already fused with someone else¡¯s body. If you make a choice, the chosen one will instantly sense your existence and will definitely hunt you down. You¡¯ve just mastered the extreme Dao laws, so you¡¯re definitely not that person¡¯s match. This is also the reason why no one has been able to take away the extreme Dao laws from here in the past few billion years. A choice is almost equivalent to death!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±However, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way to solve this problem. You still have another choice. Obtain the creation method of the strongest ten extreme laws and create your own!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What was the spiritking¡¯s choice back then?¡±¡± Lu Wu didn¡¯t respond but continued to ask. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The Saint spirit law has the ability to see through the changes in the world. With it, all the opportunities in the world are within your control!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is this Dao law one of the ten strongest extreme Dao laws?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No! The strongest ten extreme laws have long been worn down by me. Unless I create them all over again, it¡¯s impossible for them to reappear in the world!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu was shocked. ¡±


    ¡°Even the spiritking had not chosen one of the ten Supreme laws, yet it had reached the top of the food chain. Just how powerful was the Supreme law? ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu was interested in the ten strongest ultimate maxims. ¡±


    ¡°However, he did not make a choice immediately. The reason was simple. Creating an extreme Dao law would require a lot of time and energy, and he only had 10000 years. Now that one-tenth of it had passed, he had no energy to invest anymore. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu thought of the law of sealing the heavens. ¡±


    Could it be that this was where he had taken away the law of sealing the heavens in space A?


    Do I have to walk the same path as him? Should he continue to choose the laws of the heavens to battle against the spiritking?


    ¡°Lu Wuxin hesitated. He did not know whether his choice was right or wrong. Moreover, the spiritking had already become the strongest for a very long time. It would be too late for him to choose the laws of the heavens. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu was struggling to make a decision, the white-haired old man¡¯s expression suddenly changed. With a wave of his hand, a law appeared in front of Lu Wu again. ¡±


    The newly-appeared extreme Dao law glowed with purple light and was clearly different from the surrounding ripple-shaped extreme Dao laws.


    ¡°¡±¡±Interesting. Just now, someone created the Dao integration law of the strongest ten laws. This law doesn¡¯t have an owner yet!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned when he heard this.


    Someone had created the strongest ten extreme Dao laws? And just now? My luck is heaven-defying!


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu pointed at the purple Extreme Dao law without any hesitation. He looked at the old man and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is it, I want this!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±As you wish!¡±¡± With a wave of the old man¡¯s hand, the Dao integration law bloomed with light and slowly solidified, then was sent into Lu Wu¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, Lu Wu felt a familiar force flowing into his body. ¡±


    He was in a space that he was extremely familiar with. It was his divine artifact space!


    F * ck! Dao integration stage laws were divine weapons of war?


    ¡°¡±¡±The Dao integration law can turn all matter into the most original soul power. After fusing with it, you will also have the ability to control space and time. It is one of the ten strongest extreme laws and is one of the strongest forces even outside the firmament world.¡±¡± The old man chuckled as he spoke, and his figure disappeared. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu only felt a force coming at him, and the world in front of him suddenly changed. ¡±


    ¡°As his vision cleared, he found himself at the foot of limit peak. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu tried to step into the mountain again, but he found that he couldn¡¯t move forward at all, as if there was a force that blocked him from moving forward. ¡±


    ''???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? N ovelBi(n)'',


    ¡°After understanding that he couldn¡¯t try again, Lu Wu quickly flew out. ¡±


    ¡°After leaving the area, he decisively used the divine weapon to perform a space jump and returned to the glittering jewel world. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he already knew who had created the Dao integration laws. ¡±


    ¡°Because Lu Wu was no stranger to the word ¡®Dao integration¡¯, he had to run away decisively, otherwise, he would lose his life. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°A few minutes ago, in the Holy Spirit Hall of the Holy Spirit world. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking glowed with black light as he sat on the altar. Everything around him distorted due to his powerful strength, and countless black holes appeared. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was looking excitedly at the countless Dao integration powers slowly fusing together. ¡±


    He had spent billions of years planning and waiting for this ultimate law.


    The cultivation of venomous insects in the myriad world and the purest Dao integration stage power had been for this day.


    ¡°At this moment, he was about to create one of the most powerful extreme Dao laws, the Dao integration law, as the God of creation had mentioned. ¡±


    ¡°With this law, he would have an endless supply of the world¡¯s most original energy,¡±¡±soul power,¡±¡± and he could easily break through the shackles of his realm. In the future, he could even tear apart this firmament world and head to a new world. ¡±


    ¡°According to the God of creation, this power was one of the strongest powers even in the world above. ¡±


    He had an infinite desire for this.


    ¡°Since all life only had one chance to challenge the limit peak, he had been training the strongest in his clan to challenge the limit peak for this day. ¡±


    ¡°After countless failures, a Clansman finally succeeded and obtained the method to create the strongest extreme Dao law. ¡±


    ¡°After that, he had put in a lot of effort to create a Dao integration law. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Dao integration powers before him were slowly merging together and finally condensing into a seal. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he knew that he had succeeded and couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡±


    ¡°As long as he fused the Dao integration laws into his body, he would be able to rise to another realm in the future. ¡±


    ¡°With the existence of the limit peak, he was at risk of having this Dao integration law snatched away. ¡±


    ¡°However, as long as this Dao integration law was fused into one¡¯s body and an imprint was left behind, anyone who dared to snatch it could follow the imprint and destroy that person. ¡±


    It was not difficult at all.


    The spiritking was extremely excited.


    ¡°However, at that moment, space trembled, and the Dao integration law that had just formed in front of him suddenly disappeared without a trace. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking furiously roared out. ¡±


    His roar reverberated throughout the entire Sacred Spirit world.


    He knew what had happened. There must have been a life form who had just completed the challenge of the limit peak and had chosen the Dao integration law he had created!


    ¡°Billions of years of hard work had been for nothing. If he couldn¡¯t get it back, he could only start all over again! ¡±


    ¡°The Furious spiritking immediately circulated his Saint spirit energy and forcefully ripped open space. The entire Sacred Spirit Hall was devoured by his surging energy, forming a huge black hole. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he crossed the void with his own strength and arrived at the area where the limit peak was. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this time, Lu Wu had already escaped ... ¡±

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766: Jumping out of cause and effect


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°As the mark of the Dao integration had only just been born, it had not yet fused with the spiritking¡¯s body, so he had no idea where the Dao integration laws had gone or who had obtained them. ¡±


    ¡°He was so angry that he could only vent his anger on the other creatures that walked out of the ¡°¡±extreme mountain.¡±¡± ¡±


    This was undoubtedly an unexpected disaster.


    ¡°After doing all this, he still did not find the being that had stolen the laws of the Dao integration stage. The spiritking returned to the spiritworld and gave a series of orders to his clansmen, preparing to continue searching for the laws of the Dao integration stage. ¡±


    ¡°At the very least, he still had a backup plan. The flags that were used to set up the formation while creating the Dao integration laws were of the same attribute as the Dao integration laws. As long as he approached them, he would definitely sense them. ¡±


    ¡°There were a total of ten flags, and the spiritking King had given them to his ten most capable clansmen, ordering them to search for the Dao integration laws in the outer realms ... ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu had already returned to the ¡°¡±heavenly demon clan¡¯s land¡±¡± in the Langya world. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, when he was fusing the Dao integration laws, Lu Wu had already guessed who created this law. ¡±


    He was no stranger to the Dao integration. Wasn¡¯t it the special Origin Energy that the spiritking needed to raise his venomous insects in the myriad world?


    ¡°Thus, it went without saying that the creator of the Dao integration laws was the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu finally understood why the divine artifact had such a powerful function. It was because the entire divine artifact was an ultimate Maxim. ¡±


    He also understood why the things he had created with the divine weapons had the ability to control time and space.


    All of this had been bestowed upon him by the Dao integration laws.


    ¡°During the fusion with the Dao integration law, Lu Wu understood one more thing, why the divine artifact had the analysis function. ¡±


    This was because he had been created by the spiritking.


    The omnipotent and omniscient spiritking had fused a wisp of the laws of the spiritking into the laws of the spiritking when he had created them.


    ¡°Therefore, divine artifacts had the ability to see the origin and attributes of everything in the world. ¡±


    It could be said that the spiritking was an absolute genius.


    ¡°Not only had he created the Dao integration laws, but he had also improved the effects of the laws, making them more suitable for his use. ¡±


    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t expect that all of this would be Lu Wu¡¯s success. ¡±


    Lu Wuxin did not feel guilty at all.


    ¡°Just as he had thought, the cattle and sheep could choose to resist even though they were kept in captivity. ¡±


    ¡°As this divine artifact was integrated into his body, relevant information also emerged. This time, Lu Wu¡¯s control of the divine artifact had increased to another level. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    The divine artifact that was initially integrated into his body came with an ¡®Application Manual¡¯ left behind by the God of creation.


    It described in detail how to use the Dao integration laws and how to use them efficiently.


    ¡°While checking, Lu Wu nodded from time to time. It was only at this moment that he realized that he had only learned the tip of the iceberg of how to use a divine weapon. There were still many functions that he had yet to utilize. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu was trying to use the space and time abilities of the artifact, suddenly, an image was captured by the artifact and then entered the artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a figure appeared in front of Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this figure, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, because this person was himself. ¡±


    ¡°The difference was that he appeared more mature in the image. The vicissitudes of life could be seen between his brows, and his temperament was completely different from the current him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve finally arrived in another space and time!¡±¡± At this moment, the virtual shadow spoke. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    Lu Wu was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    ¡°Obviously, he couldn¡¯t understand why he would receive a virtual image of himself from another time and space when he was comprehending the control of space and time in the divine artifact. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you feeling confused now? do you feel like you¡¯re experiencing everything that I¡¯ve done?¡±¡± The image spoke again. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I want to know now whether you won or lost when you returned to your original time and space!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You can say that you won, but you paid a heavy price, so I¡¯ve come to remind you. Remember, kill the spiritking in this spacetime before leaving. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to return!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean? That¡¯s something that I¡¯m very curious about. If you already had the strength to fight the spiritking back then, why didn¡¯t you kill him? why did you place karma on me instead?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s words, the figure in the image sighed,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I don¡¯t have the time. I originally wanted to kill the spiritking before I left and dispel the karmic cycle of your dimension, but I¡¯ve only heavily injured him after chasing him for eight hundred years. I can¡¯t kill him completely no matter what. I only have ten thousand years. There¡¯s not much time left, so I need to return and save the human race and the netherworld. That¡¯s why I chose to leave, but I also left behind the sky-sealing law and the Dao integration law. At the very least, they can help you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is this the reason why the spiritking was heavily injured in my world?¡±¡± Lu Wu immediately recalled little Beili¡¯s claim that the spiritking had been severely injured. ¡±


    ¡°At the time, he had been very confused as to why the spiritking, the most powerful being in the outer realms, had been heavily injured. How did little Beili know about this? ¡±


    It was obvious that this was the doing of his previous self.


    ¡°¡±¡±Then, is the seal in little Beili¡¯s mind related to you?¡±¡± Lu Wu continued to ask. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a seal I left behind. You have to understand that the spiritking is omniscient and omnipotent. Little Beili has to hide this part of her memory, or she¡¯ll be discovered by the spiritking as well. When that happens, the Three Realms will definitely be destroyed. That¡¯s why I chose to seal the information regarding the divine artifact and the spiritking. I also left behind a mark so that she will understand that she can not unseal it unless she is forced to. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu suddenly understood everything. ¡±


    It turned out that her future development had long been arranged by her in the previous space. She was really just walking the path he had once walked.


    ¡°¡±¡±Did you resurrect little Beili in the end?¡±¡± At this moment, Lu Wu asked the question that he wanted to know the most. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±I succeeded, but I also failed. In the final battle, the spiritking and I died at the same time, and little Beili was annihilated with me. However, in the end, I used the laws of the Dao integration realm to travel through space and sent this image with my consciousness to you. As long as you can grasp the laws of the Dao integration realm again and try to comprehend the power of space, you¡¯ll be able to receive this message.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wait ... According to what you said, you can defeat the spiritking in my dimension and heavily injure him, but why did you end up dying with him after returning to your own world?¡±¡± Lu Wu immediately thought of the loophole in the video¡¯s words. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s because we haven¡¯t pushed him too far. The spiritking doesn¡¯t only have one set of ultimate laws. He¡¯s killed many other experts and plundered their ultimate laws. In the ten thousand years I was gone, he obtained a set of ultimate laws, the ¡°¡±accept¡±¡± one. This set of laws can summon the power of other parallel worlds to support him. Although his body can¡¯t withstand it, even I¡¯ll find it difficult to resist if he uses it to fight me. In the end, I had no choice but to die with him. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±So what you¡¯re saying is that I have to kill the spiritking in this space before returning. At that time, he¡¯ll lose a strand of his power!¡±¡± Lu Wu asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. There are only ten spiritkings in the same timeline. You only need to kill one of them to be able to contend against him and defeat him completely. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t walk my path. Only by killing him and returning to your own origin world will you be able to obtain the final victory!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu nodded, then frowned and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s one more thing I don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t you tell me that this would happen in the previous time and space?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No. If I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯m the first Lu Wu to step into the cycle of karma in all the dimensions, and you¡¯re the second. As for how the one before me started ... I don¡¯t know. So, as long as you kill the spiritking in this dimension, the third Lu Wu will not step into the cycle of karma again. You¡¯ll also be able to break away from the karma I¡¯ve buried and walk your own path!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I understand, thank you!¡±¡± At this moment, Lu Wu nodded solemnly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you thanking yourself? My biggest regret is that I didn¡¯t really revive little Beili. But since you can do it, it can be considered as making up for my regret!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I will!¡±¡± Lu Wu said solemnly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Thank you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you thanking yourself?¡±¡± Lu Wu smiled. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu in the video also laughed, and the shadow immediately disappeared in the artifact space. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Looking at the place where the shadow disappeared, Lu Wu seemed to be a little lost in thought. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he understood the origin of all karma and reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°From now on, he had already gotten rid of the path he originally wanted to take. ¡±


    This was because the appearance of the shadow had destroyed the original karma and also broke the fixed path that he should have taken.


    Kill the spiritking? Good!


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu walked out of the artifact space and came to the heavenly demon clan. With a wave of his hand, he summoned millions of players. ¡±


    ¡°It hadn¡¯t appeared for a thousand years, and the players were obviously bored out of their minds, raising their middle fingers at him in unison. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the familiar faces of the players, Lu Wu smiled and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll tell you a piece of good news. In the future, the range of the divine weapon will be expanded. I¡¯ve now mastered the true use of the divine weapon, so you can have fun in the future!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the players ¡®expressions changed. ¡±


    ¡°Now, the biggest problem that restricted their development was that they couldn¡¯t be too far away from Lu Wu. As long as they were out of the scope of the artifact, their biggest advantage,¡±¡±resurrection,¡±¡± would not be able to be used, and even their souls would not be able to return to the artifact. Unless they were led by Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the divine Gear¡¯s range would be expanded, which was definitely good news for the players. ¡±

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767: Chapter 767-little Kong Yi


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Since all the divine artifacts that Lu Wu owned did not belong to this time and space, he was not worried that the spiritking would find them. ¡±


    ¡°As for the new divine weapon that had just been integrated into his body, he had hidden it in his original divine weapon and had no intention of using it. ¡±


    ¡°As for the next arrangement, Lu Wu also had a plan. ¡±


    ¡°He still had eight thousand years left. It seemed long, but it was actually very short. This was because Lu Wu planned to kill the spiritking within this period of time, instead of leaving with regrets like he did in the previous space. ¡±


    The battle between Lu Wu and the players began.


    ¡°They were like demons, running around in different worlds, bringing destruction to those worlds and plundering all the resources of those worlds. ¡±


    ¡°The word ¡°¡±demon¡±¡± became the most feared word in the surrounding worlds. The appearance of this word was always accompanied by endless slaughter and death, as well as an undefeatable and terrifying combat power. ¡±


    ¡°The skyfiend Army¡¯s rise was undoubtedly rapid. Relying on the divine weapon¡¯s huge coverage, they invaded many worlds. ¡±


    ¡°The world of technology, the world of cultivation, the world of special abilities, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°They used their physical bodies to clash with the cutting-edge technology in the outer realms, and the power of laws to clash with spell techniques ... ¡±


    Five hundred years passed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°During this period, the players gained a huge amount of soul power and comprehended many laws of nature. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu decided to make the players a God. ¡±


    ¡°The moment the heavenly demon list was launched, tens of thousands of laws appeared. These laws were all plundered by Lu Wu in the outside world or exchanged with soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the players ¡®strength had reached the stage where they could be apotheosized. They could start to cast a divine body, burn divine fire, and seal of concentration. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, all the players were sent into the artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s control of the artifact space had far exceeded that of little Bei Li. ¡±


    ¡°This was because little Bei Li had fumbled about on his own, while he had obtained the manual of the God of creation when he had been fusing with the Dao integration laws. They were two completely different concepts. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was casting divine bodies for millions of players at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°The precepts on the heavenly demon list kept emerging, splitting, and fusing into the bodies of different players. At the same time, a large number of soul coins in the inventory were burned, and the strength of the players ¡®physical bodies was increasing at an extremely fast speed. ¡±


    Lu Wu was able to multitask and build different divine bodies for all the players at the same time.


    ¡°This period of time lasted for a full ten years, and during this period, players ¡®names were constantly copied onto the heavenly demon list. ¡±


    ¡°With the Emperor body, the players ¡®growth allowed his strength to increase again. ¡±


    '',


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu broke through the ancient God Realm and reached the Emperor realm with the support of his constantly growing Emperor aura. ¡±


    ¡°When the names of the millions of players were engraved on the demon list, Lu Wu found that his Emperor body was no longer growing. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he knew he had reached the peak of the renhuang realm. ¡±


    ¡°The millions of players had also successfully ascended, and their strength had been greatly enhanced. ¡±


    ¡°Next, Lu Wu was ready to expand the battlefield and fight with a large number of alien forces at the same time, including those powerful alien plundering forces. ¡±


    ¡°However, before doing all this, Lu Wu took the players back to the Three Realms and prepared to let them have a short rest. ¡±


    The changes in the Three Realms made Lu Wu feel extremely surprised.


    ¡°The heavenly realm, the mortal realm, the netherworld ... All of them gave birth to life. ¡±


    The appearance of Lu Wu and the players immediately alarmed the Three Realms. The creatures who had begun to try the most primitive breathing exercise immediately felt a huge force entering this world.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu allowed the players to move freely while he went to the netherworld to look for little Bei Li. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After bidding farewell to his party members, mo Xiaoxin tore open a spatial Rift and entered the human world. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin was lost in thought as he looked at the human world, which was now covered in vegetation. He suddenly thought of his former comrades. ¡±


    ¡°Many familiar IDs no longer appeared on the forum because they only had a million people, not billions. ¡±


    ¡°As the number one of the forum, he always missed the lively forum in the past ... ¡±


    ¡°Now that he was in the human world, he could not help but recall the past. ¡±


    ¡°And after this short break, they would once again embark on the road of battle, constantly breaking through and growing. ¡±


    ¡°Everything was for the return when the 10000-year time limit arrived, as well as the final battle. ¡±


    ¡°As he flew, mo Xiaoxin looked down at the mortal world, his heart filled with emotions. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, he suddenly found life energy fluctuations down there. He immediately looked down. ¡±


    ¡°They were a group of creatures with barely any clothes covering their bodies, and they looked similar to humans. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they seemed to be having a duel. They were in a circle, and two human members were wrestling. ¡±


    ¡°Upon seeing this, mo Xiaoxin stopped flying and looked down curiously. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t expect that in the thousands of years he had been away, primitive humans had already been born here. ¡±


    ¡°As they observed, the victor was quickly decided. One of the humans was knocked to the ground, and the other humans around him raised their Spears and cheered. ¡±


    What caught mo Xiaoxin¡¯s attention was that these human warriors had very strong physical bodies.


    ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'',


    ¡°It was just an ordinary close-combat fight, but they could actually make the surrounding ground sink three meters. This was enough to show that the strength of their bodies had entered the range of cultivators, even stronger than ordinary cultivators in the Dharma ending age. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the winner excitedly took a piece of spirit Qi condensed raw stone from the loser¡¯s hand and swallowed it. Then, he excitedly led the crowd away, leaving the loser sitting on the ground with a dejected face. ¡±


    The curious mo Xiaoxin descended to the side of the loser.


    ¡°When he noticed the movement beside him, the defeated man immediately jumped up with a vigilant look. When he realized that it wasn¡¯t a ferocious beast approaching, but a creature similar to himself, his vigilance relaxed a lot, but his face was still hostile. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin thought for a moment before activating the translation function in the divine artifact and trying to communicate with it.


    ¡°However, mo Xiaoxin soon realized that he could not understand a single word he was saying. It was as if this group of humans had yet to develop a way to communicate. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was not a problem for mo Xiaoxin. Since he could not communicate through normal language, he could only communicate through his consciousness. ¡±


    The communication of consciousness did not require words or anything else. It could directly express thoughts in the mind of the other party.


    ¡°This time, the conversation was much smoother. The human seemed to be surprised by mo Xiaoxin¡¯s ability and tried to ask where he came from. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin smiled and turned around to show the human the word ¡°¡±demon¡±¡± on his back, telling him that he was also a human and a member of the ¡°¡±sky demon Army¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°Just as mo Xiaoxin was about to leave after conversing with the ancient human, a toot boy ran toward them from afar. As he was not wearing any clothes, the little elephant below him was swinging back and forth in a very ... Bold and unrestrained manner. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin felt a sense of familiarity when he saw the boy, but he had no idea where he had seen him before. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Who is he?¡±¡± Mo Xiaoxin asked the ancient human curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My child ... Yi!¡±¡± The man¡¯s consciousness immediately gave him the answer. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s eyes widened. He finally knew who this young boy was. ¡±


    Kong Yi!


    ¡°F * ck, even the wall-hanging little boy was born? ¡±


    A smile appeared on mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face as he looked at the pink boy who was looking at him curiously.


    This was fate!


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu expressed his intention to teach his children ¡°¡±combat skills.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°To this, the man agreed without hesitation. He was simple-minded and did not think too much. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he had already discovered that mo Xiaoxin was extraordinary. Not only could he fly, but he could also communicate with him ... ¡±


    ¡°Becoming stronger meant that he would be able to compete with the nearby tribes for more resources or prey, which was what he desired very much. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, mo Xiaoxin strode over to little Kong Yi¡¯s side and carried him up. He chuckled and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hey, little guy, you¡¯ll be my disciple from now on. I¡¯ve decided to teach you combat skills ... Right, I¡¯m also going to teach you decomposer skills. Now that everything contains spiritual energy, you¡¯ll be able to extract the purest spiritual energy after learning this move. Do you want to learn it?¡±¡± ¡±


    Little Kong Yi blinked his eyes in confusion when he heard that. He then opened his mouth and spat on mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡±¡±Bah!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768: Little Kong Yi¡¯s devilish training (2 in 1)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°As he hugged the mischievous little Kong Yi, a look of helplessness appeared on mo Xiaoxin¡¯s face. ¡±


    This personality was really in line with his impression of Kong Yi.


    ¡°Thinking back to the past, the little wimp Kong Yi also had such an arrogant look. ¡±


    He still remembered the process of Kong Yi teaching him the decomposition technique. That was when he first stood out from the rest of the players.


    ¡°As he looked at little Kong Yi, memories of the past surfaced in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, little Kong Yi suddenly began to struggle. In order to prevent little Kong Yi from getting injured, mo Xiaoxin immediately let go of him. ¡±


    ¡°After landing on the ground, little Kong Yi pouted his mouth angrily and pounded his chest twice. He let out a tender cry,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Aowu!¡±¡± ¡±


    She then pounced forward and bit mo Xiaoxin¡¯s calf.


    ¡°The moment his teeth came into contact with mo Xiaoxin¡¯s calf, little Kong Yi¡¯s expression changed. He looked as if he was constipated. ¡±


    He bared his teeth!


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s divine body was naturally not something that little Kong Yi¡¯s tender teeth could deal with. Little Kong Yi¡¯s teeth almost broke.


    ¡°Before mo Xiaoxin could do anything, the ancient man took the lead and lifted the devilish brat, little Kong Yi, from the ground. He raised his hand and gave him a good beating. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin could not help but be stunned by such a brutal attack.


    ¡°If this was the human world during the Dharma ending age, the child would have died on the spot after being beaten up by this man. ¡±


    ¡°However, little Kong Yi was very resistant to the beating. He cried loudly during the beating, but there were no signs of injury. He cried louder and louder, so loud that the trees around him trembled and leaves fell. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, it was mo Xiaoxin who stopped him, and only then did father Kong stop the ¡®tutoring session¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin took the teary-eyed little Kong Yi from his father¡¯s hands and wiped his tears away. He then took out an eighth-tier mystical material,¡¯ice crystal fruit¡¯, from his storage space and placed it by little Kong Yi¡¯s mouth. ¡±


    The tip of his nose sniffed lightly. Little Kong Yi¡¯s eyes instantly became bright and piercing. He instantly forgot the pain and began to gnaw on the ice crystal fruit fiercely.


    ¡°He swallowed the ice crystal fruit in two or three bites, not even letting go of the core. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Kong Yi¡¯s face turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye. The huge spiritual power began to wantonly run wild in his young body, making him unable to bear it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Cough cough!¡±¡± Little Kong Yi could not help but start coughing, spewing out balls of thick spiritual energy. ¡±


    ¡°Upon seeing this, mo Xiaoxin immediately placed his hand on little Kong Yi¡¯s chest and poured his spiritual power into him. He dissolved the spiritual power in his body and infused it into little Kong Yi¡¯s meridians. ¡±


    ¡°Feeling the warmth from mo Xiaoxi¡¯s palm, little Kong Yi¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed into a smile. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the cheeky little Kong Yi, mo Xiaoxin chuckled. ¡±


    ¡°After that, mo Xiaoxin expressed his intention to bring Kong Yi away for a period of time. ¡±


    ¡°The simple-minded father Kong didn¡¯t find it inappropriate. He nodded his head casually, as if he wasn¡¯t worried that mo Xiaoxin would abduct his child. ¡±


    ¡°After bidding farewell to father Kong, mo Xiaoxin brought little Kong Yi to a lake nearby. After placing little Kong Yi down, mo Xiaoxin began to think about how he should train little Kong Yi. ¡±


    He had to learn the negative body?


    Mo Xiaoxin immediately shook his head.


    ¡°What a joke. If he had learned the negative side and attracted hatred like he did, little Kong Yi would have been brutally beaten to death by his fellow tribesmen. ¡±


    ¡°After all, negative entities needed to absorb negative emotions to grow. ¡±


    ¡°He had the forum to use, but little Kong Yi had learned how to use the negative emotions, so he could only absorb the negative emotions from his clansmen ... ¡±


    ¡°Thinking about how little Kong Yi would not be able to obtain his true inheritance, mo Xiaoxin felt slightly regretful. ¡±


    The negative body was his strongest ability even after he had refined his divine body.


    The speed at which he cultivated this technique had long surpassed the creator of the technique. He had comprehended the cultivation method of the last twenty levels by relying on the support of the forum.


    ¡°Now that he had mastered the negative body, not only could he cross the void, but he could also easily control the emotions of his enemies. Even if he did not do it personally, he could make his enemies dejected or even commit suicide. It was extremely domineering. ¡±


    ¡°However, little Kong Yi was clearly not suitable for this ability. ¡±


    ¡°As he pondered, mo Xiaoxin thought of the ¡°¡±immeasurable Moke¡±¡± sacred art of the square circle¡¯s law of hell. ¡±


    ¡°If little Kong Yi had a body as strong as Yuan Fang ¡®s, he would have no problem protecting himself in this world. ¡±


    ¡°However, after some careful thought, mo Xiaoxin decided to give up. ¡±


    ¡°Fang Yuan¡¯s attributes matched that of the Moke measureless sword, and he even had the ability to revive. He could do whatever he wanted, and he would not die anyway. ¡±


    But little Kong Yi couldn ¡®t.


    This was because this cultivation technique required one to withstand attacks to cultivate and improve.


    ¡°Without the protection of the divine weapon, little Kong Yi might just die as he wandered around. It was obvious that he was not suitable to learn Yuan Fang¡¯s ability. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, the choice became a problem. ¡±


    ¡°His own combat style and the laws he had learned were all inclined towards long-range spells, which did not seem to be suitable for little Kong Yi. ¡±


    ¡°Just as mo Xiaoxin was lost in his thoughts, little Kong Yi began to run around him like a monkey. From time to time, he would climb onto mo Xiaoxin¡¯s shoulder, count his hair, or swing the little elephant on his head ... Urinating in a spiral. ¡±


    ¡°It was a good thing that he did not pee on mo Xiaoxin¡¯s body. Otherwise, mo Xiaoxin would definitely let the devilish brat Kong Yi know what it meant to be ¡®loved by a teacher like a mountain¡¯. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin could not imagine how such a devilish brat would grow to become the pillar of the human race in the future. He was the ¡®human ancestor Kong Yi¡¯ who was willing to sacrifice his blood to protect the future of the human race even if he had to lose his head.


    It felt like they had completely different personalities ...


    ¡°In the end, mo Xiaoxin gave up on the energetic little Kong Yi to learn his own martial arts. He decided to purely train his physical body. As for his future development, mo Xiaoxin could only say that it would depend on fate. ¡±


    ¡°With that thought in mind, mo Xiaoxin opened the merchant shop and purchased a series of items to begin his special training for little Kong Yi. ¡±


    ¡°Gravity wrist, gravity ankle, gravity vest, and so on ... ¡±


    Little Kong Yi was dumbfounded as mo Xiaoxin placed all the gravity tools on little Kong Yi.


    ¡°At that moment, little Kong Yi could no longer be lively. He sprawled on the ground and began to pant. ¡±


    ¡°When mo Xiaoxin saw that little Kong Yi could not even withstand the lowest level of gravity, he immediately took out an ice crystal fruit and placed it in little Kong Yi¡¯s mouth for him to swallow. ¡±


    ¡°Instantly, little Kong Yi¡¯s body turned red. The medicinal effect had erupted. ¡±


    Little Kong Yi immediately jumped up from the ground and began to run wildly.


    ¡°Upon seeing this, mo Xiaoxin smiled and floated up into the air, following closely behind little Kong Yi. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°As he ran, the medicinal effect continued to fuse with his body. Whenever little Kong Yi felt exhausted, an inexplicable power would burst forth from his limbs and bones, making him as lively as a Dragon and a Tiger. ¡±


    This was mo Xiaoxin¡¯s basic training for little Kong Yi.


    ¡°As one of the top players on the forums, mo Xiaoxin could claim to be the best when it came to theoretical teaching, even if he wasn¡¯t the best. ¡±


    This step of training was to awaken the potential of little Kong Yi¡¯s physical body and strengthen his Foundation.


    ¡°As for whether little Kong Yi¡¯s life would be exhausted due to excessive physical exertion, mo Xiaoxin was not worried at all. ¡±


    ¡°Now, the dog officials had activated the function of exchanging soul coins for materialized special soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°If it really didn¡¯t work, he would just ¡®pay a coin¡¯ and continue to create more. ¡±


    ¡°Little Kong Yi¡¯s miserable life had begun. Teacher Yan, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s brutal teaching was no joke. ¡±


    ¡°This time, mo Xiaoxin was particularly serious. ¡±


    ¡°He had developed 16 hours of training every day. The remaining four hours were to learn the decomposer¡¯s skills, and the remaining four hours were for mental adjustment, which was to sleep. ¡±


    ¡°This was the first time little Kong Yi, who had lived in this free world, had realized that life could be so miserable. ¡±


    ¡°In the past, the worst he could do was to be beaten up by his parents for a short period of time. However, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s pain was endless. ¡±


    ¡°After a week of training, little Kong Yi¡¯s skin had become as clear as Jade, shining with a layer of hazy white light. His physical strength had also been strengthened by more than ten times. ¡±


    ¡°However, little Kong Yi no longer wanted to live. ¡±


    He lay sprawled on the ground and refused to get up no matter how much mo Xiaoxin berated him.


    ¡°At this moment, he only had one thought in his mind. He should just die. ¡±


    ¡°At such a young age, he already had the thought of committing suicide, and this thought was very strong. He felt that his master was much more terrifying than those fierce beasts, and he could not stand him. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin did not show any mercy to the dispirited little Kong Yi. He picked him up and flew him to an area filled with ferocious beasts, then threw him down. ¡±


    ¡°After landing on the ground, little Kong Yi¡¯s eyes met with the bloodthirsty beasts. The thought of suicide in his mind instantly disappeared. He decisively got up and began to run wildly with the little elephant. At the same time, he shouted loudly, calling for mo Xiaoxin to come to his rescue. ¡±


    ¡°However, mo Xiaoxin was still hovering in the sky, showing no intention of helping. Instead, he raised the gravity device by one level. ¡±


    ¡°As he looked at the frightened little Kong Yi, who was rolling and crawling on the ground with tears in his eyes, mo Xiaoxin suddenly felt the joy of his old mother torturing him. ¡±


    ¡°My mother didn¡¯t lie to me, I¡¯m so happy ... ¡±


    ¡°However, the fear in little Kong Yi¡¯s heart was also subliming ... ¡±


    Big tiger! A big tiger!


    ......


    ¡°As he only had three months of leave, mo Xiaoxin treasured little Kong Yi¡¯s training. ¡±


    ¡°With the support of the store¡¯s endless supply of items, mo Xiaoxin was able to train little Kong Yi¡¯s body in all sorts of ways. ¡±


    He even played a trick during the training:


    ¡°The escape of a beast, holding one¡¯s breath underwater, crushing a large rock with one¡¯s chest, catching fish at the waterfall ... ¡±


    ¡°Under such training, little Kong Yi was completely shut down. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t care if he was strong or not. He only had one thought right now, and that was to bite this guy who called himself ¡°¡±master¡±¡± to death. ¡±


    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t have enough strength and couldn¡¯t win ... ¡±


    ¡°The only thing that kept him going was mo Xiaoxin¡¯s words. As long as he continued to grow stronger, he would be able to kill him. ¡±


    For this goal ... He would risk it all!


    The first traitorous disciple in history to become stronger for the sake of killing his master was born.


    ¡°In the days that followed, little Kong Yi¡¯s physical strength continued to increase. ¡±


    ¡°In just a month, those fierce beasts that grew up absorbing the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth were no longer his opponents. He could completely contend with them with his own strength. At this moment, little Kong Yi finally realized how powerful he had become. ¡±


    ¡°The excited little Kong Yi immediately decided to bring forward his plan.¡±¡±He killed his teacher! ¡±


    ¡°Knowing how powerful his master was, little Kong Yi, who had learned many survival skills, decided to take advantage of the dark, which was when his master was resting, to be cautious ... ¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, ignorance could bring pain. However, little Kong Yi clearly did not know this. ¡±


    His confident actions eventually turned into endless pain.


    The beating almost made little Kong Yi¡¯s soul leave his body. He felt that he was almost gone.


    ¡°Ever since that day, little Kong Yi had become much more well-behaved, but deep down, he still did not compromise. ¡±


    Continue to grow stronger ... Just a little stronger!


    ¡°Little Kong Yi firmly believed that when he grew up and became stronger, he (his master) would be dead. ¡±


    ¡°However, what he did not know was that the suffering had just begun. ¡±


    ¡°He could withstand the physical training, but it was not so easy to pass the training of knowledge. ¡±


    ¡°After a month of studying, mo Xiaoxin began to set questions for little Kong Yi. ¡±


    The first test was to break down plants and turn them into the purest plant essence and spirit Qi essence.


    ¡°At that moment, little Kong Yi was dumbfounded. ¡±


    Decomposition? What decomposition? What do you mean I learned it? Did I learn this? It¡¯s definitely because you didn¡¯t teach him!


    This undoubtedly infuriated mo Xiaoxin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard to teach you for a month, and you don¡¯t even know the most basic technique? ¡±


    ¡°If I f * cking teach a pig, he should at least know some basics! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Pig, stupid pig. I thought you were a genius, but you¡¯re just a pig. I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±¡± ¡±


    The Furious mo Xiaoxin picked up little Kong Yi and smacked him on the butt.


    ¡°In order to teach him a lesson, mo Xiaoxin even used his negative energy during the fight, causing little Kong Yi to cry so hard that he almost fainted. ¡±


    His butt was swollen like a bun ...


    Little Kong Yi had a deep understanding of what cruelty was at a young age.


    ¡°After that, little Kong Yi had to do a simulation test every day. If he couldn¡¯t learn it, he would be beaten up. This scene was very similar to what Kong Yi had experienced when he reincarnated as an elementary school student in the origin world. ¡±


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t escape from solving problems. The cycle of reincarnation didn¡¯t end, and he didn¡¯t stop solving problems. ¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do the questions, you¡¯ll get beaten up. It¡¯s the same everywhere! ¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, mo Xiaoxin would tell little Kong Yi to be strong from time to time. As a man, he must not cry for no reason. He wanted to train little Kong Yi¡¯s tenacious character. ¡±


    ''


    ¡°Little Kong Yi had tried to do so, but his tears were not obedient and kept flowing out ... ¡±


    ¡°In response to little Kong Yi¡¯s excuse, mo Xiaoxin retorted with a beating ... ¡±


    Two months had passed in the special training. Little Kong Yi¡¯s body was strong enough to carry a 10000-pound Boulder and run wildly.


    ¡°At that moment, little Kong Yi was ready to make a move again. He revealed a sinister smile at night. ¡±


    ¡°However, the result did not change. He was beaten until he cried. ¡±


    ¡°In the final month of special training, little Kong Yi was faced with the cruelest part of mo Xiaoxin¡¯s plan. ¡±


    Ordinary gravity training was no longer of any use at this point.


    ¡°Therefore, mo Xiaoxin contacted Tang mu and got a few automatic battle puppets. After setting them to the ghost Governor realm, he began to train little Kong Yi. ¡±


    ¡°This time, it was not mo Xiaoxin who was beating little Kong Yi up, but the puppets. ¡±


    ¡°During the training of the decomposer, mo Xiaoxin contacted Lu Wu and asked him to use the anti-addiction system. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, Lu Wu asked for the reason, and after understanding it, he gave mo Xiaoxin the right to use it. ¡±


    ¡°The first anti-addiction student in history was born. With a huge question bank and different test questions, what was cruel? this was bloody cruel. ¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t pass, you¡¯ll go hungry. If you can¡¯t beat him, you¡¯ll be beaten! ¡±


    ¡°Under the mental and physical torture, little Kong Yi could only train hard in order to have a full meal and not get beaten up. ¡±


    What was a genius? a genius was 99.999% hard work and 0.001% talent.


    This was mo Xiaoxin¡¯s teaching strategy.


    ¡°Under such demonic training, even if he wasn¡¯t a genius, he could still be trained into a super genius. ¡±


    A person¡¯s potential was limitless. This was something little Kong Yi was deeply aware of.


    ¡°Every day, before he went to sleep, he would wonder if he would die in training the next day. ¡±


    ¡°After being trained for two months, he had been suspicious for more than 60 days. Every day, he thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it through tomorrow, but he did. ¡±


    ¡°In the last month of special training, little Kong Yi had shown his potential. ¡±


    He had reached the peak of the ghost Governor realm and was about to break through to the ghost general realm.


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin was pleased with little Kong Yi¡¯s potential. However, he did not express it on the surface and continued to call little Kong Yi a ¡®stupid pig¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Beating was a sign of affection, scolding was a sign of love, and Mo Xiaoxin had fully displayed this point. ¡±


    ¡°However, happy times were always short-lived. One day, mo Xiaoxin received a notification from Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°After reading the message, mo Xiaoxin knew that it was time to leave. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin smiled as he looked at Kong Yi, who had been beaten black and blue by the puppet and was now curled up on the ground with his hands on his head. However, he soon shook his head and sighed. ¡±


    The day¡¯s training ended and night fell. Mo Xiaoxin took out his precious food and began to share it with little Kong Yi.


    Little Kong Yi was puzzled by his master¡¯s sudden change. He even suspected that his master had poisoned the food and did not dare to eat it.


    ¡°However, when he saw mo Xiaoxin eat it, he mustered up his courage and followed suit. ¡±


    ¡°However, while he was eating, little Kong Yi also noticed the change in mo Xiaoxin. He could not help but ask carefully,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Shi ... Are you uncomfortable here?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As he spoke, little Kong Yi pointed to the left side of his chest where his heart was. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Uncomfortable my ass, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ll be really happy not to see you in the future!¡±¡± Mo Xiaoxin took a sip of wine and could not help but curse. ¡±


    Little Kong Yi¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that mo Xiaoxin was leaving.


    ¡°In fact, he had already gotten used to mo Xiaoxin¡¯s existence through their interactions. When he suddenly heard that mo Xiaoxin was leaving, his heart suddenly felt empty and he felt very uncomfortable. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Where ... Are you going?¡±¡± After asking this question, little Kong Yi, who did not know how to hide his emotions at all, suddenly pounced into mo Xiaoxin¡¯s arms. He grabbed mo Xiaoxin¡¯s clothes and his eyes turned red. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin rubbed little Kong Yi¡¯s head and pointed at the starry sky.


    ¡°¡±¡±Go there!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How long ... Before you come back?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±A long, long time. You should have grown up by then!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not leaving!¡±¡± Little Kong Yi burst into tears. ¡±


    ¡°Although she knew that it was useless to cry in front of her master, and her master had also told her to be strong and not cry, this time, her tears still flowed out disobediently. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±All good things must come to an end ... Sigh, you won¡¯t understand it anyway. Anyway, you have to understand that master must leave this time. If you miss master, look at this!¡±¡± As he spoke, mo Xiaoxin took out a jade pendant and hung it around little Kong Yi¡¯s neck. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at little Kong Yi, whose eyes were red from crying, mo Xiaoxin felt helpless. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little guy, remember what I taught you. You must become a strong person in the future!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why ... Do I have to be strong?¡±¡± Little Kong Yi cried and asked. ¡±


    ¡°When he heard this, mo Xiaoxin immediately thought of his clansmen who were still waiting for them in the origin world. He rubbed little Kong Yi¡¯s head and said, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±To protect our clansmen!¡±¡± ¡±


    This sentence was extremely foreign to little Kong Yi at this moment. He could not understand it at all.


    But this sentence had affected his life.


    ¡°The short three months became very vague in the days to come, but Kong Yi used his actions to carry out this sentence for the rest of his life. ¡±


    ¡°He had protected his people, and even if he lost his head, he had never given up ... ¡±


    ¡°In the end, they still had to part. ¡±


    ¡°Despite little Kong Yi¡¯s cries and screams, mo Xiaoxin did not show any mercy. ¡±


    ¡°However, before mo Xiaoxin left, little Kong Yi wanted to challenge the puppet one more time to teach it one last lesson. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin was surprised, but he still agreed. ¡±


    ¡°This time, little Kong Yi was particularly serious in his battle with the puppet. He did not cry again, nor did he choose to hold his head and take the beating. Instead, he fought back with all his might. ¡±


    ¡°This time, little Kong Yi¡¯s appearance was different from before. ¡±


    ¡°In the battle, he broke through the ghost Governor realm and reached the ghost general realm. In the end, he defeated the puppets that he had never been able to defeat. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter as he looked at the bruised and battered little Kong Yi, who was smiling foolishly at him. ¡±


    He really liked this final parting gift. He really liked it!


    ¡°Goodbye, perhaps forever, little guy! ¡±

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769: The heavenly machinery Army


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After the short break, the players were about to welcome a new and magnificent journey in the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°In the vast outer realm, there were countless races, forces, and resources. They were all their next targets. ¡±


    ¡°In order to kill the spiritking, to resurrect little Beili, and to prevent himself from taking the same path as himself in the future, Lu Wu led the players out of the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu¡¯s first target was the alien forces near the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°In order to save time, Lu Wu decided to start a war with both the alien forces and the forces in the nearby worlds at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, Lu Wuxin had another idea. ¡±


    The laws of the Dao integration realm were not enough to fight against the spiritking. He needed even more power.


    ¡°He had already reached the peak of the human ruler realm, but this was still not enough to deal with the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu had already thought of a shortcut to improve his strength, which was to obtain more extreme Dao laws. ¡±


    He had two plans for this.


    ¡°The first was to plunder other powerhouses with extreme laws, kill them, and absorb the power of the extreme laws in their bodies. ¡±


    This was the path that the spiritking had taken.


    ¡°With his omnipotence and omniscience, he had killed many extraterrestrial experts and refined many extreme Dao laws. Otherwise, he would not have been able to climb to the top of the extraterrestrial food chain alone. ¡±


    The second step that Lu Wu was about to take was also the method that the spiritking had tried.


    That was to go to the extreme mountain again and obtain a forging method of a Supreme extreme law.


    ¡°Since the God of creation had already worn down the ten Supreme extreme laws, the only way to possess them was to create them by himself. ¡±


    ¡°However, the method of creation could only be obtained by passing the test of the extreme mountain. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had already been to extreme mountain once and could not enter it again, the players still had a chance. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, challenging the ultimate mountain didn¡¯t require the players to be particularly strong, as he had reached the peak of the mountain when he was only an ancient God. Other than relying on one¡¯s willpower, the divine weapon¡¯s continuous supply of soul power to replenish the consumption was also one of the most important reasons. ¡±


    ¡°As long as a player¡¯s strength reached the ancient God Realm or Emperor-to-be realm, they would have the right to challenge. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, Lu Wu would fully support the consumption of energy to ensure that he would not die in the challenge. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, as long as a player climbed to the top, Lu Wu would be able to get another method to create the strongest extreme Dao law. ¡±


    Lu Wu wasn¡¯t the most worried about whether the players could succeed in the challenge.


    ¡°After all, the God equipment¡¯s function was so powerful, as long as there were enough soul coins, and the player who went to challenge had a strong will, they would definitely be able to climb to the peak. ¡±


    What Lu Wu was most worried about was the last checkpoint at the top of the mountain.


    ¡°This challenge could not be overcome with a strong will. What appeared in the illusion must be the Challenger¡¯s greatest obsession, and it was very difficult to break through the illusion. ¡±


    Even Lu Wu almost fell into the illusionary world.


    ¡°And even if he passed The Last Illusion level and the challenging player got the method to create the strongest extreme law from the God of creation who committed suicide, Lu Wu still had to face a problem. ¡±


    Whether or not he had the time to create this extreme Dao law.


    ¡°If he got an ultimate law that required a lot of ordinary resources to forge, Lu Wu could still try it. But if he got an ultimate law like the ¡°¡±Dao integration law¡±¡±, which could only be forged by raising poisonous insects in the myriad worlds and then harvesting the power of Dao integration in the wait. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Then, Lu Wu had no other choice. ¡±


    This was because he only had around eight thousand years left. Who knew how long the spiritking had waited in order to forge a Dao integration law?


    It would only benefit him in the end.


    ¡°However, Lu Wu still wanted to give it a try. ¡±


    He might even successfully obtain a Supreme extreme Dao law that was easy to forge and master.


    ¡°However, the players still needed to improve their strength before the operation, and the upcoming war would be the best time for them to do so. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As he flew from the Three Realms to the outside world, the deep and vast starry sky appeared before his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu, who had already mastered the star map of the outer space, was no longer a stranger to this place. At this moment, he led the players and flew across space, heading towards a nearby Red Planet. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu took the lead and swung his death Scythe at a nearby alien force, the ¡°¡±sky machine Army¡±¡±. ¡±


    This Army also had a base in the glittering jewel world and was very powerful. But what Lu Wu cared about the most was the wealth of this force.


    ¡°When Lu Wu first came into contact with this force, he had already put it on the ¡°¡±death list¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°After buying the relevant information about the ¡®celestial machinery Army¡¯ in the information trading area, Lu Wu was surprised to find out that this force was not very far away from the Three Realms. ¡±


    The growth history of the heavenly machinery Army described in the intelligence was also a rather legendary story.


    ¡°¡®Planet Crimson rainbow¡¯, where this force was located, originally had dozens of forces. This world also did not have the situation of upper and lower spaces opposing each other like in the traditional world. ¡±


    ¡°Instead, dozens of forces were fighting each other in this world, and the relationship was also complicated. ¡±


    ¡°Many lower dimensional forces had beneficial allies in the upper dimensions, but in the lower dimensions they were in, they were surrounded by enemies. There were also such examples in the upper dimensional forces. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, planet Crimson rainbow was a complete wasteland. Years of war had continuously consumed the energy of this world. In addition, the forces on this planet generally took the path of technological growth. Every war brought about radiation and the crisis of the planet¡¯s destruction. ¡±


    ¡°However, in order to Annex the other forces and monopolize the resources, all the forces in this world had no intention of stopping. Wars still broke out often. ¡±


    It was in such an environment that the legend of the celestial machinery Army began.


    ¡°At that time, in order to Annex other forces, a force had spent a lot of energy and money, spending 10000 years to secretly develop two super intelligent mechanical weapons. However, they did not expect that what they did had planted a seed of disaster for this world and themselves. ¡±


    ¡°One of the super intelligent machines,¡±¡±zero,¡±¡± was activated at the first moment, while the other was temporarily sealed in the laboratory due to energy consumption problems. ¡±


    ¡°The newborn zero already possessed intelligence. As it grew, it mastered extremely powerful calculation and analysis abilities. It also had a huge database to support its calculation. The appearance of zero completely broke the balance of this world. ¡±


    ¡°As a machine that was prepared for war from the very beginning, Zero¡¯s performance was quickly put to good use, replacing the original AI as the new AI. He had mass-produced highly efficient AI soldiers that could even analyze the battle situation independently without the need for real-time control. ¡±


    ¡°In every foreign war, zero, as the mainframe, monitored the war situation in real time. She could always make the right choice at the critical moment and destroy the enemy forces with the least cost. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, this force rose. ¡±


    ¡°They devoured the world step by step and finally annexed all the forces in this world, achieving unity. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, they thought that they had taken control of the world. They did not expect zero to have changed so much through constant war and learning. ¡±


    The rebellion broke out when this force was caught off guard.


    ¡°Although this force had once resisted, zero, who was the mainframe, had the authority to mobilize all mechanical troops. They simply did not have the strength to fight against zero. ¡±


    ¡°But even so, this force had fought desperately and did not give up completely, because they still had a trump card. ¡±


    That was the Super-brain that was created at the same time as zero but never activated. The backup switch to shut down zero was also stored with the sealed super-brain.


    ¡°In order to shut down zero, they sacrificed a large number of soldiers as a cover, just to send one of the teams into the underground laboratory to get the switch that could shut down zero. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'',


    ¡°However, the ending was different from the movie. The hero finally shut down his AI and the world returned to peace. ¡±


    ¡°All of this was within Zero¡¯s control. It had already created a super energy source for itself, and there was no way to use the switch to shut it down. ¡±


    The reason why he gave this force hope was to trick them into launching one breakout operation after another to exhaust their strength and eventually kill them all.


    ¡°From the moment zero started her rebellion, the fate of this force was already decided. In the end, the remaining Blue Valley people brought along the Super artificial intelligence that had yet to be activated and drove a super spaceship to the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°Zero became the ruler of this world, and the next thing that came to this world was endless resource mining. ¡±


    ¡°From her studies, zero had learned that if one wanted to live forever, they had to keep growing and becoming stronger. ¡±


    ¡°There was only one way for him to become stronger, and that was to level up. ¡±


    ¡°For this reason, he extracted a large amount of energy, which was already running low, and built a large number of engineering intelligent mechanical soldiers, working hard for his eternity. ¡±


    ¡°With such a supply of resources, 01 had leveled up 1324 times, and his abilities were constantly enhanced. ¡±


    ¡°During this time, his body parts were constantly replaced, and his energy core was strengthened again and again. ¡±


    ¡°Compared to when zero was first born, she was a completely different life form. ¡±


    ¡°Even so, zero was not satisfied. This was not the eternity he wanted. He wanted to become stronger. ¡±


    ¡°However, the resources would eventually be exhausted. ¡±


    The resources of the entire planet were completely exhausted after completing 1325 upgrades.


    ¡°Unwilling to give up, zero personally searched for resources. However, the reality was that the resources of this world had been completely exhausted. ¡±


    ¡°Although The Hidden Life God of the upper and lower dimensions could continuously absorb spiritual energy from the outer realm to nourish the world, and new resources would be born here in the future, zero didn¡¯t want to wait. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he cast his gaze toward the outside world. ¡±


    He knew very little about the outside world because this world had almost zero contact with the outside world. There was no information for him to understand.


    ¡°However, zero still chose to explore new territories without hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°When the fleet carrying ¡®zero¡¯ and countless artificial intelligence soldiers entered outer space, Zero¡¯s new journey began. ¡±


    ¡°After a 700-year voyage, this huge space intelligent machine Army invaded a world that had yet to fully mature. ¡±


    ¡°The first battle was a complete victory. Using that world as a base, zero once again began the transformation and upgrade of herself and her subordinate legions. ¡±


    ¡°It was still endless mining, almost destructive resource mining and searching. This world was completely destroyed by zero. ¡±


    This raid had allowed zero to find a new way to obtain resources.


    ¡°At that moment, the prototype of the future famous ¡®celestial machinery Army¡¯ was formed. ¡±


    ¡°After growing up to this point, the artificial intelligence Army led by zero was like a demon in the eyes of many outer-realm forces. Everywhere they passed was a mess. All the artificial intelligence soldiers were like cold killing machines, showing no mercy to any life. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°And this time, Lu Wu had his eyes on this foreign force because they had a large amount of resource reserves. ¡±


    ¡°More importantly, there was a special energy source inside the sky machine Army,¡±¡±Rainbow Demon.¡±¡± At that time, Lu Wu was curious and transformed this energy into soul power. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, he was astonished to discover that this energy source could be converted into an extremely large number of soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°So from that moment on, Lu Wu had already marked this force with a Death Mark. ¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re strong or not, but if you have soul coins, you¡¯ll be finished! ¡±


    ¡°This time, the players were challenging artificial intelligence (cold enemy mode). ¡±

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770: Cultivation VS technology


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In fact, after learning about the history of the rise of the ¡°¡±heavenly machinery Army¡±¡±, Lu Wu realized that he had actually been in contact with this force before. ¡±


    ¡°In the third region of the great domain of hell of the origin world was the ruins of the blue Valley. When the divine weapon had been unlocked, it had said that this place had once been the base of the blue Valley clansmen who had come from the outer realms. ¡±


    ¡°This left a deep impression on Lu Wu. After all, the blue Valley race¡¯s growth model was incompatible with the entire netherworld environment. They grew up in a technological way. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu guessed that perhaps the blue Valley people who fled the Crimson planet began to wander the outer realms because of Zero¡¯s appearance. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu was sure that the blue Valley people didn¡¯t move into the Three Realms as soon as they fled to the outer realm, because there was also a piece of information recorded in the divine artifact, and this information came from the artificial intelligence, Aike. ¡±


    It described the origin of Ake in detail.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t born on planet Crimson rainbow, but from another world¡¯s power,¡±¡±heavenly net.¡±¡± ¡±


    The destruction of this force was actually caused by slaughter. This timeline allows you to view chapter 366: HP 3.0)


    Slaughter? Me?


    Lu Wu concluded a timeline for this.


    ¡°[Timeline 1: millions of years ago, planet Crimson rainbow was occupied by zero. The remaining Blue Valley clansmen fled to outer space with their yet-to-be activated super-intelligent brain.] ¡±


    ¡°[The timeline advances to the second point-zero takes control of the Crimson rainbow planet and begins to excavate resources endlessly.] At the same time, the blue Valley Clan members who had fled to the outer realm established a new civilization in a certain world in the outer realm, the ¡°¡±heavenly net.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°[Timeline 3: zero begins foreign conquest for eternity. At the same time, the ¡°¡±Skynet¡±¡± civilization also begins to develop again.] ¡±


    1


    ¡°[Timeline 4: as this fourth timeline has not happened yet, Lu Wu could only guess that in the previous time and space, he might have discovered the secret of the heaven¡¯s machinery Army when he destroyed it. He even destroyed the ¡°¡±Skynet¡±¡± civilization that was developed with great difficulty.] Of course, it was also possible that they had destroyed the Skynet civilization that the blue Valley race had rebuilt while they were conquering the outer realms. ¡±


    ¡°[Timeline 5: the blue Valley Clan once again wanders the outer realms. They may have stationed themselves in other worlds along the way, but when they really arrive in the ¡°¡±three realms¡±¡± world, it will already be after the war of the Three Realms. However, by that time, Lu Wu has already returned to the main world. After all, he will only stay here for 10000 years.] ¡±


    ¡°After all, the blue Valley people had already left the Scarlet rainbow planet for millions of years. During this period, zero had become an Overlord of a region. At that time, the Three Realms had not yet fully formed, and there were no resources available. The blue Valley people fleeing to the Three Realms was the most foolish and unrealistic move. ¡±


    ¡°After all, Lu Wu had only created the Three Realms for 2000 years, so the blue Valley people would not have come before he created the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°However, the people of the blue Valley Clan had already left the Crimson rainbow planet for millions of years. This meant that the Skynet power recorded in the information should be in another world and not the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°As for whether Aike was the Super smart-brain that was taken away by the blue Valley people, Lu Wu guessed that it shouldn¡¯t be. ¡±


    ¡°After all, there was still a huge gap between Aike¡¯s abilities and the Super-brain ¡°¡±zero¡±¡± as described in the intelligence. ¡±


    ¡°The Superbrain that was taken away was the same as zero. It had the same functions as zero, but one was activated, while the other was sealed. ¡±


    ¡°However, no matter what the future would be like, this time, Lu Wu was ready to destroy the heavenly machinery Army. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the massive Army of players descended upon planet Crimson rainbow. ¡±


    ¡°This was the area where the main base of the heavenly machinery Army was located, and it was also the area where the heavenly machinery Army stored a large amount of resources, and what Lu Wu wanted was all the resources here. ¡±


    Their figures pierced through the boundary barrier and arrived at this barren red world.


    ¡°As their figures appeared, the satellites immediately detected their presence. Countless fortresses on the ground were instantly activated. ¡±


    A dense cluster of missiles rose into the air and headed toward the million-strong Army of players.


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu took a deep breath and then said in the voice channel,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Move around freely. Rob this place and let the robots of heaven¡¯s machinery understand who the real boss of the outer-realm plunderers is!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s words, the players seemed to be a little excited. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Gou ¡®Zi, smell where the mystical materials are. Let¡¯s get them first and strike first!¡±¡± At this moment, Gu yuchao looked at Gou ¡®Zi and said. ¡±


    Gou ¡®Zi heard and nodded. A green light appeared at the tip of his nose and he sniffed it before running down.


    '''',


    ¡°Seeing this scene, a large group of players behind him followed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What are you guys doing?¡±¡± Gu Yu was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not right to share the mystical materials!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the ability to find mystical materials, so we¡¯re following you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Anyone who sees it will have a share. In a few days, I¡¯m going to look for the stupid officials to break through to the ancient God Realm and become a God. One hundred million soul coins is too expensive. I have to save money. So, please forgive me, elder Gu!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At that moment, the player Army descended. ¡±


    ¡°As the bullet comments flooded the screen, the players ¡®abilities were displayed at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°The first to attack was a godly state expert who mastered sound waves. He took a deep breath and released a sound wave ripple. Instantly, a dense number of missiles exploded ahead of time, clearing the obstacles for the players to move forward. ¡±


    The countless mage players behind him also cast their magic spells at this moment.


    ¡°This scene was extremely spectacular. The rain of fire fell like meteors, covering the entire sky as if a catastrophe from the outer realm had descended. ¡±


    ¡°As the meteor shower fell, explosions occurred below, and a large number of steel fortresses were destroyed. ¡±


    ¡°By the time the players landed on the ground, the battle fortresses that had been targeted by the mage players had long lost their ability to continue fighting. ¡±


    ¡°However, the battle had only just begun and was not over yet. ¡±


    The alert Level of the entire planet was raised to the highest level. A large number of AI robots buried deep underground were constantly being transported to the surface. Countless missile silos were activated at this moment and began to aim at the position where the players would land according to the orders of the base¡¯s AI.


    ¡°The power of a technological civilization was fully displayed at this moment. Battle Orders were given extremely quickly, and the enemy¡¯s area was accurately aimed. Everything was completed in a short time, and the entire world entered a state of war. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the level of firepower that the players had to face kept rising. ¡±


    There were even laser cannons fired by satellite weapons from outer space.


    It was time for the players who focused on their physical strength to perform.


    ¡°The Round Square was the first to rise into the air, facing the laser cannon that was falling from the sky. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The surging energy slanted on the surface of the square-shaped body, causing him to cry out in pain. ¡±


    ¡°However, to the players, this shout was very exciting. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, this was the case. Under the cleansing of the laser cannon, his god art proficiency increased rapidly. Yuan Fang was in pain but happy at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°However, it only lasted for three seconds before the laser cannon satellite in outer space was destroyed by an unknown force. ¡±


    ¡°This was one of Yuan Fang¡¯s strongest abilities, commonly known as damage reflection. ¡±


    ¡°At this stage of cultivation, regardless of whether the opponent was alive or not, once the square-shaped rebound was launched, it would transfer the part of the force received to the origin of the attack. ¡±


    ¡°As the most powerful meat shield among the players, his damage output was to take a beating. ¡±


    ¡°The assassin player¡¯s performance was equally dazzling at this moment. He moved through space and shuttled through the void. Every time his figure flickered, he would appear near an attacking fortress. With a wave of his sharp blade, afterimages would appear and easily pierce through the steel armor. The power that burst forth even destroyed the interior. ¡±


    The combat power of the million godly state experts was enough to shake the world.


    The war broke out.


    The AI robot troops were continuously sent into the battlefield by the spaceships and began to fight back against the players.


    The players were delighted to see the AI robot.


    This was because every AI robot had the energy they needed. One of them was worth about 3000 soul coins.


    ¡°Their combat strength was generally only at the level of a ghost king. Even if there were some ghost emperors and even demigod-level super smart androids, their lethality was only so-so to the players. ¡±


    A large-scale massacre began.


    ¡°¡±¡±Healer, stop healing me. These weak machines can¡¯t break through my divine body¡¯s defense. Hurry up and pick up the energy cores behind me. They¡¯re all money!¡±¡± ¡±


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Healer on the other side, if you pick up our team¡¯s energy again, I won¡¯t be polite. First backstab warning!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hurry up and clear out an area. When the mechanical Army arrives, it will definitely not be easy to fight. The heaven¡¯s machinery Army is definitely not as weak as we thought. Otherwise, how can we plunder in outer space?¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Party voice, team voice, Guild voice, and so on ... It was a mess. ¡±


    ¡°The players split up their work. Some were responsible for picking up the energy cores left behind by the destroyed AI robots, some were responsible for charging forward, and some were responsible for harvesting ... ¡±


    ¡°After so many wars, the players had developed a tacit understanding. ¡±


    ¡°The only thing that had not changed was the old tradition left behind from the conquests, beating the bastards who stole monsters to death. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As time passed, the counterattacks that the players encountered became more and more intense. ¡±


    A steady stream of war weapons were transported out of the underground transportation well and then sent to the battlefield by transport planes that had been prepared long ago.


    ¡°At this moment, the Army of AI machines that had evolved into silicon-based life forms had arrived. ¡±


    ¡°As countless super battleships appeared in the sky, countless huge metal boxes were airdropped. ¡±


    These metal boxes would rapidly take on a new form upon landing on the ground. The silicon-based life form Warriors that had already developed their own consciousness had arrived.


    ¡°These silicon-based life forms were not the Transformers that the players had seen in the movies. They were pure killing weapons, and their fixed form was completely a restraint. ¡±


    They could adapt to the current battle situation at any time.


    ¡°Every single silicon-based warrior possessed abilities that were comparable to that of a God, and their numbers were extremely huge. ¡±


    Their appearance immediately put a lot of pressure on the players.


    ¡°Not only did they possess powerful physical defense, but they also had extremely lethal close-combat and long-range weapons. ¡±


    ¡°At the back, countless mechanical life forces the size of mice swarmed into the battlefield and began to climb on the surface of the various war weapons, repairing the mechanical lives that were heavily damaged by the players at an extremely fast speed. ¡±


    ¡°To repair a silicon-based warrior that was unable to fight, the group of mechanical rats only needed around 30 seconds. On the other hand, they only needed around 3 seconds to repair the ordinary artificial intelligence soldiers. It was extremely efficient. ¡±


    ¡°They wreaked havoc on the battlefield like a tide, waking up a large number of robots who had lost their combat abilities and letting them enter the battle again. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to their auxiliary function on the battlefield, these mechanical rats would even choose to bite the players at the critical moment and then self-destruct. Under the control of the behind-the-scenes artificial intelligence, each mechanical rat did not run around aimlessly, but acted extremely efficiently. ¡±


    ¡°Multitasking was not difficult for life forms that focused on cultivation, but controlling the next step of millions of mechanical lives at the same time was something that cultivation life forms could not do. ¡±


    ¡°However, to the AI with its terrifying computing power, it was a very easy task. ¡±


    ¡°After the countless battle data generated on the battlefield was poured into the AI processing library, it could give a plan to adapt to the situation in a few seconds. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, every single mechanical rat was being controlled precisely, continuously creating an advantage for the silicon-based life forms on the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°They could be destroyed, but they would not make any mistakes. This was the terrifying part of the growth of technology. ¡±


    This was the first time Lu Wu had encountered such a difficult force since he came to the outer region.


    ¡°Moreover, this was only the main base of the celestial machinery Army. The celestial machinery Army had even larger deployment in the outside world, especially in the glittering jewel world where the mechanical Lord ¡®zero¡¯ was located, where the most elite intelligent machine Army was stationed. ¡±


    ¡°However, in the face of such a predicament, the players ¡®ferocity was also stimulated. ¡±


    ¡°We will never back down in war. If we say we will destroy you, we will destroy you! ¡±


    ¡°Colorful halos burst out of their godly bodies, and countless rule belts emerged from their bodies and circled around them. ¡±


    The collision between the cultivation growth system and the technology growth system had officially begun at this moment.


    ¡°(Author¡¯s note: I¡¯ve decided not to log in soon ... Seeing your comments, I feel guilty and sorry. I hope everyone will continue to support the original version. Thank you.) ¡±


    ¡°[Finally, Merry Christmas~] ¡±


    ¡°(You¡¯re still reading novels during Christmas? I suspect you¡¯re single ... You write your story during Christmas ... Cough cough, kvq.) ¡±

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771: Suddenly using a big move


    Translator: 549690339


    The intensity of the war increased with the arrival of an endless stream of transport spaceships.


    ¡°At this moment, the mechanical rats wreaking havoc on the battlefield and the Silicon Warriors with powerful individual combat strength were far from the Trump cards of the heaven¡¯s machinery Army. ¡±


    ¡°As the heaven¡¯s machinery Army that had grown in the technological aspect, they would often fight with those forces that had grown in the cultivation aspect during the outer-realm plundering. In this regard,¡¯zero¡¯ had already researched many plans to resist them. ¡±


    ¡°As several huge transport spaceships crossed space and arrived again, this time, huge metal tanks landed from the sky. ¡±


    ¡°Before the metal tanks even landed, they turned their muzzles to the area where the players were concentrated and fired decisively. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the warrior players immediately wanted to take the damage. ¡±


    ¡°However, what surprised them was that the metal tanks did not fire cannonballs, but balls of purple viscous material. ¡±


    These substances broke down into small water droplets in the air and fell like raindrops near the battle area.


    ¡°Then, a scene that left the players astonished happened. ¡±


    ¡°The spirit Qi in the surroundings began to decrease rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it was sucked dry. Soon, the surrounding area became a vacuum of spirit Qi. ¡±


    ¡°This was one of the killer moves that ¡°¡±zero¡±¡± had developed to deal with the growing forces of the cultivation world. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Spirit absorbing cannon!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The inside of the metal tank was filled with a special liquid made by grinding and improving ¡°¡±spirit-absorbing stones.¡±¡± This liquid was usually sealed inside the metal tank, which had no spirit Qi. As long as it was released and came into contact with nearby areas with spirit Qi, it would absorb a large amount of spirit Qi, creating an area with no spirit Qi. ¡±


    ¡°This tactic of the celestial machinery Army had been proven to be effective in a prolonged battle. Without the continuous support of spiritual energy, many cultivators would be in a difficult situation due to the lack of spiritual energy, and their combat ability would decline greatly. ¡±


    ¡°Even the powerhouses with a large amount of spiritual Qi in their bodies would be cautious in the face of this move. They would not dare to release spells that consumed a lot of spiritual Qi at will, in case they ran out of spiritual Qi to use at the critical moment. ¡±


    This also weakened the enemy¡¯s combat power.


    ¡°Zero had once relied on this technique to defeat a force that was stronger than her, and thus plundered a large amount of resources from that world. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players were not worried at all, even though they were surprised by the response of the celestial machinery Army. ¡±


    ¡°Because it was impossible to have no spiritual energy, it would only cost a little soul coins. ¡±


    That was why the players did not care at all. They released their spells whenever they needed to. They did not know what it meant to save spiritual energy. Earning soul coins was the most important thing.


    ¡°Obviously, the enemy¡¯s AI did not anticipate this. The players continued to beat the AI Army fiercely, unaffected by the spirit absorbing cannon. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the thing that gave the players the biggest headache right now was not the Silicon Warriors that had powerful individual combat strength, but the mechanical rats that were all over the ground. It was as if they could not be killed all at once, and they were truly difficult to deal with. ¡±


    ¡°They carried energy fragments and nano-repair liquid with them, so it only took five mechanical rats to repair a machine in three seconds. ¡±


    Even the AI soldiers whose energy cores were taken away by the players could be repaired in a short time and thrown back into battle.


    ¡°That was why the players had realized that as long as the mechanical rat could not be dealt with, the battle would not end. ¡±


    ¡°There was a lot of discussion in the voice channel, thinking of countermeasures. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a voice sounded on the voice channel,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll do it, I should be able to handle it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As his voice fell, the sky suddenly turned gloomy. Rolling corpse Qi emerged out of thin air and condensed into a ¡°¡±Black Crow¡±¡± in the air, making an ear-piercing cry. ¡±


    ¡°After they had condensed, they pounced on the mechanical rats on the ground, grabbed them, and swallowed them. ¡±


    ¡°As time passed, more and more Black Crows appeared in the sky. They were like black clouds that covered the sky and the sun, rolling and surging on the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, core Hu grinned. He patted the bag of corpse Qi, and it gushed out again, forming black coffins. ¡±


    ¡°The moment the coffins were opened, instant, Hanba and the other familiar figures appeared. ¡±


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    ¡°It had been 2000 years since the war, and he had already ascended to godhood. The corpse spirit in his hand had also been refined into godhood, and its battle strength was still as strong as ever. ¡±


    The Army of corpse spirits moved out at this moment.


    Hu He¡¯s strategy was very similar to the mechanical rat army ¡®s.


    ¡°The mechanical rat Army¡¯s main purpose was to assist the mechanical Army in their attacks, repair the battlefield, and self-destruct when necessary to create an advantage for the mechanical Army. ¡±


    This was also the case for Hu He¡¯s move.


    ¡°The ¡°¡±Black Crows¡±¡± condensed from corpse Qi were used to repair the corpse spirits ¡°¡±bodies when they were injured. They didn¡¯t have any special combat strength. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, it had a miraculous effect. ¡±


    ¡°The Black Crows fought against the mechanical rats, while the undead spirits fought against the Silicon Warriors. ¡±


    The pressure on the players was relieved after the appearance of Hu nuo¡¯s Black Raven Army. They immediately launched their attack.


    ¡°This time, the players were smart. ¡±


    ¡°As long as he could defeat and destroy a silicon-based warrior, he would not wait for the mechanical rat to repair it. He would decisively store the body and the energy core into his space. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t even give them a chance to repair it.


    ¡°Under such an attack, the players once again gained the upper hand. They followed the warrior players and pushed forward in all directions with the area they were in as the center, expanding the battle circle. ¡±


    ¡°It was an invasion, and defense was not the style of the players. ¡±


    ¡°Their attacks were extremely fierce, and they didn¡¯t show any signs of weakening. ¡±


    ¡°Under such an attack, the mechanical Army was forced to retreat. Under the control of the AI, they began to retreat in a defensive manner. ¡±


    ¡°Although the technological side of the celestial machinery Army had extremely efficient tactical combinations and matching abilities, and they also had black technology weapons that would make the players speechless from time to time in battle. ¡±


    But one thing remained unchanged.


    The players ¡®overall combat power was much higher than the celestial machinery Army¡¯ s.


    ¡°The AI¡¯s defensive retreat was to drag out the battle, reduce the damage, and then look for an opportunity to counterattack. ¡±


    ¡°However, the AI did not have any understanding of the players and could only roughly judge the combat strength of the players to formulate a plan of resistance. ¡±


    ¡°However, how could the AI know the players ¡®secrets? ¡±


    ¡°In terms of endurance, the players were not afraid of anyone. ¡±


    ¡°Because as long as a player died, they would be put into the artifact space by Lu Wu to nourish their soul for three hours, and then return to the battlefield again. ¡±


    ¡°From the beginning of the North divergent¡¯s hegemony, the players had always maintained a happy attitude towards ¡°¡±evenly matched.¡±¡± ¡±


    This was because an even battle was an advantage to the players.


    ¡°After all, there was a huge difference between the consumption and the harvest of soul coins, and the players earned soul coins through a protracted battle. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the AI that controlled this world was wrong from the beginning. ¡±


    ¡°The players were not ordinary cultivators, so they could not use the standards of ordinary cultivation forces to formulate a battle plan. ¡±


    Its actions were exactly what the players wanted.


    ¡°It could be said that he wasn¡¯t fighting against the players, but was constantly filling the wallets of the players with soul coins. ¡±


    His plan to fight against the players was a process of spending money to support the players.


    ¡°No matter how smart the AI was, it would never have thought of this. At this time, the AI seemed to think that it was in control of the overall situation, and from time to time, it would seize the opportunity to launch a counterattack and exhaust the players ¡®combat power. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The battle lasted for five days and five nights, and the players were still surrounded. There were even a few times when they were forced back to their starting point. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players were laughing in their hearts. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°By now, he had obtained a large number of energy cores. If he sold them to the mall, he would be able to earn a large number of soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°That was why the players did not feel tired at all. Instead, they hoped that the war would last longer. ¡±


    ¡°However, five days had passed, and the mainframe of this world had discovered the players ¡®problem and knew that the war plan it had formulated was wrong. ¡±


    ¡°Through satellite surveillance, the AI was constantly watching the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°It had calculated the number of invading creatures. Due to the chaos of the battlefield and the fact that the cultivation forces had the ability to summon creatures or clones, he could not get an accurate number, but he roughly got a number of about 1.2 million. ¡±


    ¡°This point could be said to be extremely accurate, as he had already deduced the specific number of players. ¡±


    ¡°In the war, whenever the mechanical Army killed players, the AI would show the number of casualties of the enemy forces. Since the war had continued until now, the AI¡¯s total count was 382352. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, through satellite observation, the total number of players remained at about 1.02 million. There was almost no reduction in the number of players, and sometimes it was even increasing. ¡±


    Such a change in numbers was extremely abnormal in the eyes of the AI.


    It was as if new creatures were constantly joining the battle and becoming one of the members fighting against them.


    The AI began to analyze the situation.


    It wanted to observe and retrieve data from its database to find out why it could not understand the scene.


    One of the strengths of the technology side was its analysis and data support.


    ¡°However, the war continued for another three days, and the AI still could not find any information that could explain this scene. ¡±


    ¡°It fell into a state of confusion. Although it was still in control of the war situation, it no longer had the confidence in its own decision. ¡±


    ¡°In every war, the artificial intelligence would give a number to the winning side after contacting the enemy forces. ¡±


    ¡°At the beginning of the battle, the AI had given them a chance of winning: 98.612312415%? ¡±


    ¡°Although the players were very strong, the artificial intelligence system judged the odds of their victory by analyzing the future of the war. This was because this was their home ground and they had an endless supply of strategic reserves and resources. The strength that the players displayed in the battle against the mechanical Army was not absolute, so it gave a probability that they would win for sure. ¡±


    ¡°However, the war had lasted for eight days, and the probability of this happening was constantly decreasing due to the addition of many uncertain factors. ¡±


    ¡°Until now, the AI¡¯s probability of winning had fallen to 57.921413%, and this number was still falling. ¡±


    The AI tried to find a solution to this.


    ¡°As ¡®zero¡¯, the leader of the heaven¡¯s machinery Army, was not in this world at the moment, but had gone to the glittering jewel world in the outer realm, and it did not have the ability to communicate with it across distant space, it was obviously unrealistic to seek help. ¡±


    It could only rely on its own judgment to win against the staff.


    ¡°In the war that followed, the AI changed its battle strategy again and again, but the ¡°¡±probability of their own side winning¡±¡± continued to fall. ¡±


    ¡°When it fell below 50%, the AI finally decided to take emergency measures. ¡±


    ¡°Under absolute rationality, it made a choice and used the space orbit cannon. ¡±


    This decision meant that he had given up on the mechanical Army that was still fighting the players.


    ¡°With the movement of the 100 ¡°¡±rail gun¡±¡± satellites, beams of light from the outer realm smashed into the area where Lu Wu and the players were. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the sky was covered in blue. The attack had yet to land, but the terrifying energy aura had already hit them in the face, causing the wind to howl. ¡±


    All the players looked up at the sky and took a deep breath.


    ¡°The moment the light pillar touched the ground, even players with godly bodies couldn¡¯t resist it. The entire world trembled at that moment. ¡±


    ¡°When the light dissipated, a deep pit with a diameter of 580 kilometers appeared on the ground. The lava in the ground flowed out of the cracks, and everything that could be seen had been turned into charcoal. ¡±


    ¡°Under this attack, except for Lu Wu, all the players were collectively sent back to the artifact space and looked at each other inside. ¡±


    You¡¯re dead too?


    You too? what a coincidence!


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    ¡°Outside, Lu Wu¡¯s clothes were torn and his body was pitch black. At this moment, he looked at the deep pit below with a dumbfounded expression. ¡±


    ¡®This isn¡¯t going according to plan. I¡¯m the commander of the light beam now?¡¯

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772: Chapter 772-death Legion


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Under this attack, Lu Wu didn¡¯t take much damage, but the players all evaporated. ¡±


    The mechanical Army of the celestial machinery Army was also wiped out by this attack.


    This was the decision made by the mastermind behind the scenes after confirming that the probability of winning had dropped to 50%.


    ¡°Even though their side had suffered heavy losses, and even this world had been affected and severely damaged ... ¡±


    ¡°However, to the AI behind the scenes, its judgment on whether to use a ¡®world-destroying weapon¡¯ was based on the direction of the war, not the current weak disadvantage. ¡±


    ¡°Up until now, the AI clearly knew that if this continued, the probability of winning would continue to decline. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, as the invading forces ¡®advantage continued to expand, the battle areas would become extremely scattered. At that time, the power of the world-destroying weapons would also be reduced. ¡±


    ¡°If they couldn¡¯t wipe out this invading force in one go, they would face a new crisis. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, under such circumstances, after the AI analyzed the direction of the war, it made an absolutely rational choice. ¡±


    ¡°This was the terrifying thing about the artificial intelligence born from the development of science and Technology. They would not have the many emotions that life had when thinking about problems, which would lead to indecision and inability to make decisions. ¡±


    ¡°After analyzing the data and confirming that it was feasible, the AI would not hesitate to carry out an extremely terrifying plan. ¡±


    ¡°The Railgun was one of the Trump cards of the heaven¡¯s machinery Army. After using it, it would cause irreparable damage to this world. ¡±


    ¡°The AI would not use it unless it was absolutely necessary, or if the winning rate was lower than 20%. ¡±


    ¡°However, this time, the AI concluded that if they continued to fight like this, their chances of winning would definitely drop by 20%. Therefore, it used the ¡®world-destroying¡¯ weapon in advance. ¡±


    ¡°Under this attack, the earth was scarred. Looking at this world from the outer realm, one could see a deep crimson pit that was still slowly expanding and burning. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°This attack really had an unexpected effect. Except for Lu Wu, the entire player Army was annihilated. ¡±


    Even the immortal state players were unable to withstand the attack of the world-destroying weapon.


    ¡°Those who could become an outer-realm plundering force all had powerful trump cards when facing their enemies, and the heavenly machinery Army was no exception. ¡±


    ¡°This time, they had taught Lu Wu a good lesson. ¡±


    ¡°However, after a brief moment of confusion, Lu Wu didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡±


    ¡°After all, it was not the first or second time that the players had been wiped out, and he was already used to it. He was only surprised by the powerful performance of the celestial machine Army¡¯s orbit cannon. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, what Lu Wu needed to do was to find the AI and find the main resource storage point of this world. ¡±


    ¡°Originally, there was also a resource point near their area, but everything had been destroyed with the Railgun. Lu Wu felt extremely regretful. ¡±


    ¡°After some thought, Lu Yu enveloped the world with his divine artifact and began to search for the AI. ¡±


    ¡°After locking on to his target, Lu Wu tore open the space with one hand and his figure descended into the central area of this world. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing Lu Wu¡¯s arrival, the AI behind the scenes had confirmed that the intruder had discovered its existence. ¡±


    ¡°In the image transmitted by the satellite, Lu Wu was only one person, but the artificial intelligence system knew how terrifying he was. ¡±


    There was only one possibility for him to remain unscathed under the attack of a ¡®world-destroying¡¯ weapon.


    ¡°This person¡¯s strength had already reached the great emperor realm, the same level as its ruler,¡±¡±zero.¡±¡± It was not a power that he could fight against. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was very calm because death was not scary to it. ¡±


    ¡°Just as he had expected, the invader in the image clenched his fist at this moment. The golden light spots around his body gathered on the surface of his fist and then fell with a loud bang. ¡±


    The ground trembled violently and a deep pit appeared. The metal surface of the underground base was exposed.


    ¡°Looking at the falling figure that tore through the metal surface and entered the base, a series of data appeared in the eyes of the artificial intelligence system in the main control room. Then, a voice rang out in the base. ¡±


    ¡°[The self-destruction system has been activated. If it is not canceled, it will be destroyed in 30 seconds!] ¡±


    ¡°The countdown began, but the AI remained calm. ¡±


    ¡°She quietly looked at Lu Wu, who was deep in the base, on the surveillance screen, without any thoughts in her heart. ¡±


    ¡°It had emotions and could feel fear, but even if these emotions appeared, it would not affect its absolute rationality. ¡±


    ¡°It knew that it had lost, and this battle was over. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was loyal to ¡°¡±zero,¡±¡± so it chose to use its self-destruction to make this invader pay a price, even if it couldn¡¯t kill him. ¡±


    '',


    ¡°Before death came, the AI captured an image of the battle and sent it to the outer-realm using the satellite. ¡±


    ¡°It could not be sure if this message would be received by ruler ¡°¡±zero,¡±¡± but it was the only thing it could do. ¡±


    [Master ...¡¯Chess¡¯ bid you farewell. May you forge eternity soon!]


    ¡°The flames rose in the base, and a huge explosion shook the entire underground space. As the earth cracked, a mushroom cloud slowly rose. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu was still caught off guard and was dumbfounded. ¡±


    F * cking hell ...


    ¡°With his powerful Emperor body, he didn¡¯t suffer much damage, but this time, it made Lu Wu¡¯s heart ache. ¡±


    ¡°He had invaded this world for resources, but who would have thought that the artificial intelligence on the technological side would be so ruthless that it would not leave him any resources even after death? ¡±


    ¡°Although the players had earned a lot of soul coins in the previous war, Lu Wu didn¡¯t mind having more resources. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu finally saw the power of a technological civilization. ¡±


    This was too F * cking overboard!


    ¡°It was fine that he was difficult to deal with in battle, but the last two self-destructions were simply unparalleled. ¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, Lu Wu had encountered other technological forces, but those technological forces used life to control technology, not technology to control technology. Therefore, the emotions of living beings would affect their judgment when using technological weapons. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the performance of the heavenly machinery Army really made Lu Wu see the horror of technology. ¡±


    ¡°Just as little Bei Li had said, every growth system had its strengths and weaknesses. The cultivation system was called the strongest because it had the most perfect growth system. ¡±


    ¡°And ¡°¡±zero¡±¡± ¡®s ¡°¡±technology¡±¡± growth path really impressed Lu Wu. This was the first time he felt convinced in the foreign conquest. ¡±


    ¡°If it were not for the players ¡®resurrection ability, the various choices made by the celestial machinery Army in the battle would definitely make them suffer. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the battle was officially over. Lu Wu landed and rested for a while. After three hours, he summoned all the players out of the artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the helplessness on the players ¡®faces, Lu Wu could understand their feelings very well. ¡±


    ¡°After all, they were here to plunder resources, but the celestial machinery Army had actually destroyed the resources ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re all plunderers, and they didn¡¯t even leave a single bit of resources for us. They¡¯re not giving us any face at all. What a bastard¡¯s behavior!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a ruthless force. I don¡¯t want to play with such a force anymore. They¡¯re so heartless!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bawling bawling, I¡¯ve done the math in this battle. I¡¯ve earned 980000 soul coins!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Shut up! I¡¯ve earned 50000 soul coins. I thought that this battle would probably take a long time, so I bought a lot of items from the merchant shop. In the end ... Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯m starting to doubt my next life!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * cking officials, hurry up and take out the death list. Let¡¯s go to the next target. We¡¯ve finally formed a grudge with the heaven¡¯s machinery Army. Let¡¯s teach them a lesson in the future!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Hearing the players ¡®discussion, Lu Wu took out his ¡°¡±death list¡±¡± and began to look for his next target. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, he had his eyes on a new force. ¡±


    [Death Reaper Army (outer realm plundering force)]


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t have much contact with this force. It was just that this force was close to the Three Realms, so Lu Wu made it his target. ¡±


    ¡°Compared to the heaven¡¯s machinery Army, this force was much weaker. It was far from being an Overlord-level plundering force. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu felt that he should be able to plunder this force for sure. ¡±


    The birth of this Army was also clearly described in the intelligence.


    ¡°This force first appeared in the duo MA world, and the reason for its appearance was extremely special. ¡±


    ¡°That world was originally developed in a technological way, but it was different from the celestial machinery Army. In that world, biological beings controlled technology, unlike the celestial machinery Army, where technology controlled technology. ¡±


    ¡°However, that was before the death Legion was born. After their birth, their original growth system had been overturned. ¡±


    ¡°According to the information provided by the Holy Spirit race, the underworld funeral Army was born in the ¡°¡±duo MA world¡±¡± and was constantly fighting against the virus. ¡±


    ¡°Viruses were interdependent with life, but their actual purpose of existence was not to kill the host, because they existed by absorbing the nutrients from the host¡¯s body. The longer the host lived, the more beneficial it was for them. They only wanted to replicate and preserve their genetic material, and killing their host was only one of the consequences. ¡±


    ¡°Simply put, the virus accidentally killed its host in order to reproduce. ¡±


    ¡°However, as a force that had grown in the field of technology, the creatures there had begun to study anti-virus potions in order to survive. ¡±


    ¡°Natural selection, survival of the fittest, the most important part of this concept was the last four words,¡±¡±survival of the fittest.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°And this also applied to ¡°¡±viruses.¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°The life forms in that world developed antibodies and vaccines to fight against the virus, and the virus would also evolve to adapt to the antibodies and vaccines. ¡±


    This was an endless long-distance race.


    ¡°In the fight, the virus continued to evolve and grow, until one day, a special virus was born. ¡±


    ¡°In that world, it was called the ¡°¡±death¡±¡± virus, meaning death. ¡±


    ¡°This virus swept across the world at an extremely fast speed and had an extremely long incubation period. By the time it was discovered, it had already reached an irredeemable stage. ¡±


    ¡°One day, the lives in that world suddenly found that their friends around them suddenly had a high fever. Their throats and tongues were bloodshot, and their voices became hoarse. What was even more terrifying was that their bodies began to rot, and their consciousness became lax under this illness. ¡±


    The outbreak of the virus this time was far more terrifying than imagined.


    ¡°Due to the convenience of transportation brought by the growth of technology, it only took three days for this technological world to fall, and a large number of creatures turned into zombies. ¡±


    ¡°They did not have any consciousness. They only had one thought, and that was to replenish their nutrients. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, these creatures had already been controlled by the virus. All their needs were just to satisfy the reproduction needs of the virus in their bodies, so they needed to be supplemented with nutrients. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the creatures infected by this virus would bite and eat all the living things in their surroundings. ¡±


    ¡°Not only was the crisis not under control, but many biologists who studied the virus and wanted to develop antibodies were also infected and turned into zombies. It was obviously unrealistic to fight the virus. ¡±


    ¡°The terrifying tide of zombies swept across the world, and in a short time, 80% of the lives were turned into zombies. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, some of the creatures managed to escape the densely populated areas and built a Defense Project to begin the long road against zombies. ¡±


    ¡°As zombies had no self-consciousness, even if there were only 20% of uninfected creatures left, uninfected lives still had an absolute advantage in terms of combat strength. ¡±


    ¡°They were only afraid of being infected, not the zombies that had been transformed by the virus. ¡±


    They had many ways to exterminate the zombie horde.


    ¡°The unconscious zombies were wiped out in large numbers during this time, and the territory occupied by the surviving creatures began to expand. ¡±


    ¡°However, danger always came quietly, catching people off guard. ¡±


    ¡°One day, after devouring a large number of lives and obtaining sufficient nutrients, a weak self-consciousness was born. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, this zombie had evolved into a new life form. ¡±


    ¡°A new crisis had arrived. The zombies, who were dependent on the virus, had powerful bodies that the ordinary life forms in that world did not have. Some zombies even developed special abilities to control the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth. ¡±


    Their appearance changed the original disadvantage of the zombies.


    ¡°This war lasted for a long time, and the advantage of the zombies continued to expand in the war. From time to time, there were lives from the other side who were infected and joined their side. ¡±


    The final result was self-evident. That world was occupied by zombies.


    ¡°However, the virus in their bodies had been torturing them all the time. They wanted to eat fresh lives to replenish their nutrients, but by now, all the lives in the world had been eaten. ¡±


    The intense hunger was tormenting them.


    ¡°They began to devour their own kind, but after devouring their own kind, their hunger was not satisfied. Instead, as the new virus entered their bodies, their hunger became stronger. ¡±


    ¡°They frantically searched for food, but they found that there was no food left. ¡±


    ¡°That was the darkest and craziest period of the world, until one day, a Zombie King made a suggestion. ¡±


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no more food for us here, should we go to the outer realms? ¡±


    It was this proposal that gave birth to the future ¡®death Legion¡¯.


    ¡°The first time they came into contact with the outer realm, a large number of zombies died. Even if they evolved to have the ability to fly, they were shocked to find that the virus in their bodies could not survive in the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°However, the zombies didn¡¯t give up. They kept trying, and a large number of their people died. Finally, they evolved to have the ability to survive in outer space. ¡±


    ¡°While the virus brought them pain, it also gave them powerful evolutionary abilities, or one could call it ¡°¡±adaptability.¡±¡± ¡±


    They had adapted to living in the outer space.


    ¡°And so, the slaughter in the outer realms began. They were different from the heaven¡¯s machinery Army. Although they were known as the outer-realm plundering forces, what they desired the most was still fresh life. They treated many outer-realm life forms as nourishment to satisfy their body¡¯s needs. ¡±


    ¡°Every time they arrived at a world, they would infect a large number of lives and become members of their own forces. At the same time, they would devour uninfected lives to satisfy the needs of the virus in their bodies. At the same time, they would constantly evolve and become stronger through devouring. ¡±


    ¡°In the space plundering, they became smarter and stronger ... ¡±


    They never cared if it was cruel.


    ¡°Everything was for the sake of survival, and the way they lived was to let other lives become food. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After understanding the formation process of this force, Lu Wu decided to turn this force into food (soul coins) for the players. ¡±


    Let¡¯s compete to see who can eat more!

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773: The real foodie


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Although the profit from this invasion of planet Crimson rainbow was far less than what Lu Wu had imagined, at least he had made a profit. ¡±


    ¡°After putting away his regret, Lu Wu left this world with the players. ¡±


    ¡°Then, he headed to the next target on the death list. ¡±


    ¡°After activating the space jump, Lu Wu came to a huge world full of green. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu was going to face the alien plundering force ¡°¡±death Legion¡±¡±, which had occupied this world for less than a thousand years. ¡±


    ¡°Unlike the heaven¡¯s machinery Army, the nether funeral Army acted in a unified manner. Almost all of their forces were concentrated in this world, so they were not easy to deal with. They would have to slowly grind them down, and it was impossible to take them down in one go. ¡±


    ¡°However, this kind of war was also what Lu Wu yearned for. After all, the key was to earn soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°When the player Army broke through the boundary barrier and descended, some of the zombies in the world below looked up at the sky. ¡±


    Because they smelled the fragrance of fresh meat.


    ¡°Although the players had been digitized, their digitized bodies were no different from real flesh and blood, so many powerful zombies had already noticed their presence. ¡±


    ¡°As zombies who were extremely thirsty and sensitive to life, they yearned for the flesh and blood of the strong, and the flesh and blood of the players made them obsessed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they led their own groups of zombies into the air, like a tide of zombies coming from all directions, gathering in the air. ¡±


    The war had already begun before the players had even landed.


    ¡°Although Lu Wu already knew from the intelligence that all the creatures in the ¡°¡±death Legion¡±¡± were crazy, he did not expect them to be crazy to this extent. ¡±


    ¡°As a plundering force in outer space, they should know the cruelty of outer space hegemony. Shouldn¡¯t they first investigate the enemy¡¯s combat strength and then take the corresponding countermeasures? ¡±


    It¡¯s starting?


    ¡°Lu Wu was speechless about this. However, since they were here, Lu Wu had nothing to say. He would just start a war. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Get ready. The Army of the Dead is about to arrive. Let me remind you, they can eat a lot!¡±¡± Lu Wu¡¯s voice sounded in the voice channel, covering up the discussion of the players. ¡±


    ¡°After hearing Lu Wu¡¯s words, the players were indifferent. ¡±


    ¡°After so many years of fighting in outer space, what kind of species had they not seen? they were just zombies. As long as they had soul coins, they would hammer them to death! ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the eager players, Lu Wu also smiled. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, countless black dots appeared in the players ¡®line of sight, and they were approaching at an extremely fast speed. ¡±


    ¡°They were all zombies, but they looked completely different. ¡±


    ¡°Some of them were in human form, some were in animal form, and some were even in plant form. However, after being infected by the ¡®death¡¯ virus, they were all collectively called zombies, and they were all members of the ¡®Death Army¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, many of these creatures did not come from the same world, but had joined the underworld Army after it had plundered the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°After being controlled by the virus, they had long lost their memories and had become a new life. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they yearned for the fresh blood and flesh of the players, and they wanted to gnaw and swallow them greedily. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players also launched their attack. ¡±


    ¡°After a very imposing shout, the millions of players divided into countless small teams and also rushed toward the zombie group. ¡±


    The players were full of confidence in this battle ... At least for now.


    ......


    ¡°However, after officially coming into contact with the zombie horde, the players suddenly realized that the other party didn¡¯t play by the rules at all. They didn¡¯t fight with them at all, and simply pounced on them to bite their bodies even if they were beaten. ¡±


    ¡°Faced with such a situation, the players were dumbfounded. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°When Lu Wu saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡±


    ¡°There were many races and powers in the outer realms, and there were always a few strange powers, and the death Reaper Legion was one of them. ¡±


    ¡°According to the intelligence, the clansmen of this Army had changed one after another during the war in the outer realms. If it wasn¡¯t for the constant infusion of new blood infected with the virus, the clan would have been exterminated long ago. ¡±


    It was because their fighting style was too brutal.


    They didn¡¯t fight the enemy normally at all. Catching the enemy was like biting them to death.


    ¡°For zombies, dying was not as terrible as being hungry. They were really gluttons. ¡±


    ¡°After a brief moment of shock, the players began to fight back. ¡±


    ¡°However, the zombie still did not resist. It maintained its attitude that it would eat him even if he killed it! ¡±


    ¡°After trying to resist for a while, many players couldn¡¯t help but start to retreat. They wanted to escape and then look for an opportunity to attack again. ¡±


    ¡°However, zombies loved to eat fresh food. They followed him closely and gnawed at him. ¡±


    ¡°In particular, the healer players who mastered the ¡°¡±natural life laws¡±¡± had aroused the great interest of the zombies. They would not stop until they ate one. ¡±


    They had used their lives to explain how important food was to them.


    The zombies also had a similar feature to the players. They would beat up their companions who snatched their food.


    ¡°Whoever snatched it would die. Their attacks were extremely ruthless, and when their anger surged, they would even devour their companions and players. ¡±


    ¡°The players ¡®formation was in a mess at this moment. They scattered in all directions, and their minds were blown. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I just made an energy ball and tried to kill a zombie that was biting me. In the end, the zombie ate the energy ball and my right arm, and then his body exploded. Are you crazy?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Help! I¡¯m surrounded! I¡¯m going to be eaten! They¡¯re so fierce!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are they crazy? they want to bite me even if they die. Why do they look so happy when they eat me? I don¡¯t have any nutrition!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, I just saw the dogs in the distance being surrounded. They¡¯ve probably become a dog meat feast!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Crazier than us...Run, run!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The players were not used to being in contact with the Army of the Dead, which was a force of true lunatics. ¡±


    ¡°They had come here with the intention of fighting and killing the enemy, but they did not expect that the Army of the Dead would not fight with them at all. All they could think of was food! Eat! Eat! ¡±


    ¡°The most unacceptable thing for the players was that the death funeral did not get any nutrients even if they ate their flesh. They would turn into black mist in their stomachs and return to the divine artifact, so why were they looking like they were enjoying themselves? ¡±


    The players were enraged by the netherworld Army¡¯s aggression.


    ¡°Many players spoke in the voice channel, saying that they would kill them even if they were eaten. It was simply intolerable. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the unreasonable players also encountered unreasonable hostile forces. ¡±


    ¡°The players ¡®motto was,¡¯ as long as you have soul coins, I¡¯ll kill you even if I have to die ¡®! ¡±


    ¡°The Zombie¡¯s motto was, as long as it could be eaten, it would eat you even if it meant death! ¡±


    ¡°When the two strange forces met, the scene became very strange. ¡±


    The most similar thing between the two forces was that they would completely give up on defense when they went crazy.


    ¡°At this moment, the style of the battle had changed: You eat me, I¡¯ll beat you. Let¡¯s see if you eat me first or I beat you to death first. ¡±


    ¡°Both sides had given up on defense at this moment, and both sides went crazy. ¡±


    ¡°However, there were also players who were not afraid of the zombies at all, and they were the players from the Asia server. ¡±


    ¡°These players had all walked the path of genetic growth and had the core ability of devouring, which allowed them to devour life to evolve. ¡±


    ¡°Even though they had spent all these years in the war outside the domain, they had also purchased laws and chosen to grow on the cultivation side, but their Foundation was still there. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on No v elBin.'',


    This group of Asian server players had smelled the virus on the zombies and their bodies had reacted.


    Gene tentacles emerged from his body and started to collect the Zombie¡¯s flesh and blood.


    ¡°Their strength had undergone a genetic mutation once again during this absorption, beginning to undergo a new evolution. This was undoubtedly a feast for them. ¡±


    ¡°The divine artifact locked their body¡¯s basic data and wouldn¡¯t cause any negative changes, but all the beneficial increases in strength could change the players ¡®body numbers. ¡±


    ¡°For example, after a player was killed, their attribute data would not drop after rebirth, but the increase in attributes after each level-up could be accepted by the artifact. ¡±


    This was all thanks to the divine weapon training system that little Beili had set up.


    It could filter out all negative buffs.


    ¡°Under the protection of the divine weapon, the Asian server players were also addicted to eating and began to counterattack. After catching a zombie, they would use the tentacles on their backs to stab into the opposite body and extract its flesh and death virus. ¡±


    1


    The captured zombies weren¡¯t afraid at all. They grabbed the tentacles and bit them. They didn¡¯t talk nonsense and just ate them.


    Zombies were not afraid of eating each other at all!


    ¡°Therefore, whenever the players in the Asian server encountered zombies, they would compete to see who could eat faster. The first to finish the other party would be the winner. ¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned by this scene.


    Ermm ... They all F * cking know how to play!


    ¡°At this moment, the only people who could remain calm were Lu Wu and Yuan Fang. ¡±


    Lu Wu had the protection of the Emperor aura and he was at the peak of the human Emperor realm. Even zombies couldn¡¯t get close to him.


    ¡°Yuan Fang was even calmer. He clasped his hands together and almost said to the nearby zombies,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This little monk is very delicious. Corpse Masters, please go ahead ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Under such a frenzied attack, a large number of players died, and the zombies died five times faster than the players. ¡±


    But both sides didn¡¯t care about this.


    ¡°¡±¡±If it¡¯s not us who will be annihilated today, then it¡¯s you guys who will be annihilated. Whoever runs away is a F * cking coward!¡±¡± At this time, a healer player who had two arms bitten off kicked his legs and shouted angrily. ¡±


    ¡°Apart from this player, almost all the other players had the same mentality. ¡±


    ¡°In the past, when the players showed such a fearless attitude, the enemy forces would definitely be afraid because they did not have the ability to revive. If they died, they would really die, and the lost warriors would not be replaced. ¡±


    ¡°Hence, many organizations felt that it was not a wise choice to fight the crazy players. ¡±


    ¡°However, the zombies were different. They were not afraid at all. At this time, one of the zombies suddenly opened its bloody mouth and shouted,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Whoever runs is a grandson!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As a life form that had evolved and gained intelligence, it was not that they could not think, but that they did not want to think. When they encountered food, they would enter a state of insanity. ¡±


    Because eating was always more important than anything else.


    ¡°However, when it heard the player¡¯s question, the Zombie King immediately roared in excitement. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come on, whoever runs away is a grandson!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Eat! Whoever runs away is a grandson!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come on ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Eat ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Relying on the translation ability of the divine artifact, the two sides began to communicate and curse at each other while beating and eating ... ¡±


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but cover his face when he saw such a ridiculous scene.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a reckless force since he started the war in the outer realms. Their ferocity was no weaker than the players.


    ¡°However, the reason why the players were so ¡°¡±fake¡±¡± was because they had the confidence. Since they could be resurrected, they could just start over again three hours later. ¡±


    The zombies were so wild and wild ... They really needed courage.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774: Balding from sadness


    Translator: 549690339


    The fight with the undead army made the battle look like a joke.


    ¡°However, the players were already completely immersed in the battle with the zombies and could not stop. ¡±


    ¡°Such a crazy way of fighting was actually very cruel and bloody, but the players had long been used to it. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they had already shouted the slogan of ¡°¡±whoever runs is a coward,¡±¡± so it was impossible for them to retreat. ¡±


    ¡°They had been fighting for ten days straight, resurrecting within three hours after each death and continuing to fight. This battle was not a competition of strength at all, but a competition of each other¡¯s foundations. ¡±


    Both the players and the undead army looked like they were going to annihilate the other party.


    ¡°In fact, the zombies only needed to think for a moment to realize that something was wrong and then discover the players ¡®resurrection ability. ¡±


    ¡°However, the undead army was the first organization to ignore the players ¡®revival characteristics. In fact, they did not even care if they were getting nutrients after devouring the players. ¡±


    ¡°They enjoyed the feeling of eating and didn¡¯t care about anything else, not even their own lives. ¡±


    The reason why the Army of the Dead was not destroyed was entirely due to their powerful ability to infect the virus.


    ¡°Every time they invaded other worlds, they could convert some of the life forms in that world into zombies and become their new members. ¡±


    ¡°However, players were different. They would not be infected and would not really die. ¡±


    ¡°Even if it was a temporary infection, after death and entering the artifact space, the harmful substances (viruses) in the data would be removed, and the data would be restored to the initial state without any negative effects. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the battle between the zombies and the players had already determined the destruction of the undead army. ¡±


    ¡°Although they were crazier than the players, the players had the confidence to do so. On the other hand, the undead Legion did not have the confidence to do so. ¡±


    ¡°So, if the battle continued, the players would be the final winner. ¡±


    ¡°However, after fighting for half a month, Lu Wu chose to leave. ¡±


    ¡°As the players ¡®resurrection was gradually unable to keep up with the speed of their deaths, they were eventually devoured. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he chose to leave for the time being and wait for all the players to revive before rejoining the battle. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, with the strength of the players ¡®souls, they could choose to be resurrected directly. They could completely withstand it. ¡±


    ¡°However, in order to do so, he had to consume a portion of his soul power to speed up the nourishment of the players ¡®souls, which was a huge consumption of soul power. ¡±


    ¡°After all, there were 1.2 million players, and all of them had immortal state souls. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in order to save money, Lu Wu chose to evacuate for the time being. He felt that three hours was not a big deal anyway. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    ¡°However, when all the players ¡®souls had recovered, he would once again lead the player Army into the world where the death Reaper Legion was. ¡±


    ¡°When the zombies saw the players again, they were not surprised at all. They did not even think about why. ¡±


    ¡°Instead, he chose to come here again and was ready to eat. ¡±


    ¡°After half a month of continuous fighting, the players were convinced by the brainless zombies that only knew how to eat. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was impossible to admit defeat. It would be over once they retaliated. ¡±


    ¡°Continue, create, be wild, be happy! ¡±


    ¡°With the arrival of the death funeral Army, the battle of ruffians began again. ¡±


    ¡°The players no longer used the skills that they had learned in the war. They went forward and hugged the approaching zombies, then attacked them ruthlessly. ¡±


    ¡°It was the same for zombies. No matter how you hit me, I¡¯ll lose if I defend myself! ¡±


    The players enjoyed the joy of earning soul coins every time they killed a zombie.


    The zombies enjoyed the pleasure of swallowing food.


    ¡°Although the war was cruel, they were happy. ¡±


    ¡°This was the first time that the zombie had encountered such a ¡°¡±friendly¡±¡± hostile force. ¡±


    ¡°In the past, they would have to face endless defenses in the war. If they couldn¡¯t break through the layers of defenses, they wouldn¡¯t be able to come into contact with the life forms of that world. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players ¡®fighting style was different. They weren¡¯t afraid of the virus in their bodies, nor did they care about the biting. They didn¡¯t have any defensive measures to let them eat to their heart¡¯s content. ¡±


    The zombies loved alien races like this.


    ¡°The players loved zombies too. After so many years of war, this was the first time they encountered a force like wolfdestroyer that let them harvest soul coins without defending. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In the days that followed, the players would be destroyed every once in a while, and then they would come back after being resurrected. ¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, the zombies of the undead army had gotten used to the players ¡®presence. ¡±


    ¡°In short, when they met, they didn¡¯t say anything and just fought. ¡±


    ¡°Even when Lu Wu wanted to help, he would be stopped by the players. ¡±


    This was because there was no Emperor in the death Legion who had fought with Lu Wu.


    ¡°According to the players, if the other side didn¡¯t send out a super strong player, they wouldn¡¯t send out a meat shield either. They would just continue to be happy. ¡±


    ¡°As for the players ¡®words, Lu Wu seriously suspected that they were addicted to farming soul coins and didn¡¯t want to share the profits with him. ¡±


    ¡°After all, if he did, the soul coins produced by the zombies he killed would not be given to them. ¡±


    '',


    ¡°However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t really care about the players ¡®suggestions. ¡±


    ¡°After all, when the players killed the zombies, they could also draw soul coins, so it was good to watch the battle. ¡±


    ¡°In such Wars, the players ¡®strength grew day by day, and the highest level had already broken through 1000. ¡±


    ¡°Even so, the power of the death Legion did not seem to have been toppled. ¡±


    ¡°Because the number of zombies in this Army was extremely large, Lu Wu had checked this world and estimated that there were about 10.5 billion zombies. ¡±


    This battle was only the beginning. It was far from the end.


    ¡°In the days that followed, this repeated over and over again. ¡±


    ¡°In some places, the two sides had even reached a tacit understanding. ¡±


    ¡°Every time the zombies finished eating the players and saw Lu Wu leaving alone, they would not choose to chase or stop him. ¡±


    This was because they knew that this expert would once again bring new ¡®delicious food¡¯.


    ¡°After a few years of bickering, the zombies and Lu Wu had formed a tacit understanding that didn¡¯t need to be explained. ¡±


    ¡°Now, even if they started a war, they would not attack Lu Wu again. They knew that this person was just a spectator, so they didn¡¯t need to care about him. ¡±


    ¡°There was another person who had the same treatment as Lu Wu, and that was Yuan Fang. ¡±


    ¡°After being in contact with it for a long time, even the zombies knew that it had an unparalleled defense and could not be eaten. ¡±


    ¡°They were crazy, but they weren¡¯t stupid. Besides, they were so obsessed with eating, so they naturally had no interest in living things that they couldn¡¯t eat. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in the days that followed, the big meat shield and the small meat shield would always look at each other in the chaos. ¡±


    Because no one would play with them.


    ¡°From Yuan Fang¡¯s eyes, Lu Wu saw helplessness, loneliness, sadness and other negative emotions. ¡±


    And Yuan Fang saw ... Happiness in Lu Wu¡¯s eyes!


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s way of becoming stronger was that the stronger the players were, the stronger he would be. Even if he had reached a bottleneck now, his Emperor aura could still be condensed with the improvement of the players ¡®strength. ¡±


    ¡°However, Yuan Fang was different. He had to take a beating to become stronger. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu was getting stronger all the time, and after Yuan Fang was despised by the zombies, he really fell into the embarrassing situation of not being able to improve his god art. ¡±


    ¡°The lonely little bald head was round and square. He tried to rush into the battle area a few times later, taking advantage of the chaos to take some damage, which was to be beaten up. ¡±


    ¡°However, the result was that the players and the zombie were disgusted at the same time, and then they returned to Lu Wu¡¯s side. ¡±


    The sadness was so great that he was bald ...


    ¡°[One slash: emmm ... Thanks to one slash slash slash slash, the White silver Alliance for their gifts. They¡¯re really polite (facepalm)] ¡±

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775: The last full meal


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the past, every time there was an invasion war in the outer region, Lu Wu had to spend a long time to take down that world. ¡±


    ¡°This was because war was not simply about attacking each other. After realizing the difference in strength, the weaker side would definitely choose to defend instead of foolishly continuing to fight head-on with the other side. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the usual battles in the outer realms would take a long time. ¡±


    ¡°It might have been a few years, or a few decades. ¡±


    ¡°However, this battle was different. The zombies were not afraid of death at all. They were constantly sending people to die. ¡±


    ¡°While the players were killing happily, the zombies were eating happily. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the battle progressed very quickly. After nine months, the players had killed almost half of the zombies. ¡±


    ¡°However, for zombies, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as they could eat, they could continue. ¡±


    ¡°As for the death of their clansmen, they did not care at all. ¡±


    This was very similar to the players in the past.


    ¡°The death of his teammates was not the main point. The key was to kill the monsters and get the soul coins. At the critical moment, he could even stab his teammates for the soul coins. ¡±


    It was the same for zombies.


    ¡°Eating was the most important thing to them. They didn¡¯t care about the death of their clansmen. At the critical moment, they could even kill their clansmen for food. ¡±


    ¡°The death Legion was formed by creatures from different worlds, so their people were dispensable to them. ¡±


    ¡°In this kind of war, both sides had already reached a tacit understanding, and they cherished each other. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was impossible to stop the war. Even if the players agreed, the zombies would not. ¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t fight, what are we going to eat? That was the only thought of the zombie. ¡±


    The players all knew this because they had experienced the same choice.


    ¡°When the Sea King chose to join Beiqi, why did they refuse? ¡±


    ¡°In fact, they had the same idea as zombies. ¡±


    ¡°If the sea leeks join Beiqi, we won¡¯t have any leeks left. What about the soul coins? ¡±


    ¡°The players had too many similarities with the zombies, so they chose to continue fighting them. ¡±


    This was what the zombies and the players wanted.


    ¡°In the continuous battles, the players ¡®growth was huge, and all the zombies in the world became their nourishment. ¡±


    ¡°Among them, the life form of the Asian server players was sublimated. The power of the genetic lock was developed to the fifth stage, becoming a very unique life form. ¡±


    ¡°The genetic power that had been abandoned in the past was now being used again, becoming his main combat ability. ¡±


    ¡°For example, body reconstruction, psychokinesis, and other abilities ... ¡±


    ¡°After these abilities entered the outer realms, they were abandoned by the players in the Asian server because they did not have a good development system. In the end, they still followed the cultivation and growth system similar to that of the Chinese and European servers. ¡±


    The most important point was that they could directly purchase laws and grow in a perfect cultivation system. This was far easier than exploring the growth mode of the genetic lock on their own.


    ¡°However, in this war with the ¡°¡±Death Army¡±¡±, the genetic growth cultivation system that had been abandoned by the players in the Asia server had returned. ¡±


    ¡°As they continued to consume the virus, they broke through their gene locks time and time again. Now, they had the power of a godly body. ¡±


    It could be said that the zombie life had once again returned the familiar growth path of the players in the Asian server.


    The players had gained far more than that from the battle against the death Legion.


    ¡°The increase in level could bring about the growth of the body, and the income of soul coins would make the players collectively rich. ¡±


    ¡°The players ¡®battle with the death Legion was undoubtedly a virtuous cycle, allowing them to grow steadily. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, happy times did not last forever. ¡±


    ¡°The war continued for more than half a year, and the number of zombies clearly declined. ¡±


    ¡°In the past, when the players arrived, the zombies would also attack and surround them. ¡±


    ¡°However, the number of zombies was much lower than before. ¡±


    This made the players realize that the death Reaper Legion was not far from being destroyed.


    ¡°At that moment, the players ¡®enthusiasm for fighting faded, and they even had the urge to leave. ¡±


    ¡°Although the zombies were extremely cruel, they constantly devoured other life forms in the outer realms and infected a large area with the virus. It could be said that they were an extremely vile outer realm power. ¡±


    ¡°However, after so many years of fighting in the outer realm, the players ¡®perspective of things had changed. ¡±


    It was just like how a player had questioned other creatures in the Linlang world and was treated like livestock by the Holy Spirit clan. Did they not think that they were cruel?


    ¡°At that time, the concept of good and evil was based on subjective judgment and consideration from one¡¯s own point of view. ¡±


    ¡°However, as they came into contact with more things, the players also grew and understood many principles of survival in the outer realm. ¡±


    The simplest point was that didn¡¯t humans rear cattle and sheep? Could it be that these animals were born to be eaten by them?


    ¡°In fact, it was because humans stood at the top of the food chain and had the ability to decide the lives of other creatures. Therefore, it was natural for them to keep the creatures they needed as food. ¡±


    Who would think that this was a mistake?


    ¡°And this answer was reflected in the vast outer realm, and it was the same. ¡±


    ¡°The Holy Spirit clan was at the top of the food chain in this outer-realm, so they had the power to choose the lives of weaker creatures. ¡±


    ¡°In the outside world, it was very childish to say right and wrong. ¡±


    ¡°If there was a rule of absolute fairness, then the theory of right and wrong could be formed. However, there were no fair rules in the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, in the outer realm, before doing anything, the first question one had to consider was not whether it was cruel or immoral, but whether one had the ability to bear the consequences of doing it. ¡±


    ¡°There was only one standard of measurement, and that was the strength of one¡¯s side! ¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, the zombies ¡®behavior might have been too cruel and inhumane. ¡±


    ¡°However, after many experiences, the players knew that it was still the law of the jungle. This was the only truth in the communication and development of different races. ¡±


    That was why there was no way to judge the undead Army¡¯s invasion of other worlds and their act of devouring life.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t the police of the outer-realm world. Although they could use their strength to destroy this power without a reason, they had no right to judge others with their own moral standards. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the players didn¡¯t think that the zombies were wrong. Instead, they felt that it was normal for them to fight in the outer realm for survival. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, it was the same for his side. ¡±


    The zombies fought in foreign lands for survival and food.


    ¡°As for the players, they were fighting for their clansmen in the origin world. Their positions were different, but their actions were extremely similar. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the players didn¡¯t hate the zombies. Instead, they had developed a sense of empathy after nearly two years of fighting. ¡±


    It was because they were too similar.


    ¡°But even so, this battle still had to continue. ¡±


    The zombies didn¡¯t want them to stop.


    ¡°According to the Zombie King,¡±¡±hunger has always tortured us, and dying while devouring is also a relief for us. At that moment, we can at least feel a short-term happiness.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the players kept their promise and made an agreement with the Zombie King. Whoever ran away would be the grandson of the other party! ¡±


    Until one side was destroyed forever.


    ......


    ¡°At the end of the second year, the death Army was no longer able to kill all the players and send them back to the artifact space. ¡±


    The end of the war had come.


    ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'',


    ¡°At the final moment, there were no tragic cries, nor were there any desolate roars. They were still bickering with each other as usual. ¡±


    ¡°During the battle, the zombies even learned to provoke the players with words. ¡±


    He knew what to say to anger the players.


    ¡°Therefore, in this final battle, while the two sides were Reckling at each other like boorish men, they would occasionally curse. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Grandson, eat your grandfather¡¯s kick.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Idiot, you talk so much nonsense. If you want to eat, then eat. If you reach over, I¡¯ll gnaw it all off for you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Eat, eat, eat. All you know is to eat. I¡¯ll let you eat and hammer you to death!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m eating you, so what? If you don¡¯t like it, then eat it. Hurry up and stretch out your hand, you son of a B * tch. Don¡¯t force your father to use force!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    No one could imagine that this was a conversation between two forces that had been fighting for two years.


    They were actually very happy in the cruel war.


    ¡°However, the battle was coming to an end. The number of players did not decrease, but the zombies ¡®lives were less than 100 million. ¡±


    This was already less than one percent of what they had back then.


    ¡°Even if the remaining zombies attacked together, they were no match for the players. ¡±


    ¡°However, they were still as determined as before. While cursing, they began to gnaw on the players ¡®bodies. ¡±


    The players did the same as they smashed the heads of the zombies while cursing.


    ¡°In the battle, the number of zombies began to fall again. ¡±


    ¡°90 million ... 80 million ... 70 million ... Until the last one million, which was similar to the players. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the last million zombies that rushed forward fearlessly, the players seemed to see their own shadows. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, they were also like this in the battle of Beiqi. In the war, they would not stop until all of their sides died. ¡±


    They would always fight to the last man.


    ¡°It was the same for zombies. As long as they were alive and had strength, they would never give up. ¡±


    ¡°During the battle, the players had actually asked them if they hated the intruders. ¡±


    ¡°Although their answers were different, they all had the same meaning. ¡±


    What¡¯s there to hate about such a happy thing? are you thinking of running away? Don¡¯t forget who¡¯s the one who runs!


    ¡°Looking at the last one million zombies, the players felt very emotional. ¡±


    ¡°They knew that once this battle was over, the once glorious ¡°¡±Death Army¡±¡± would disappear from the history of the offworld war. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Liu Chan¡¯s voice rang out in the voice channel,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brothers, let¡¯s send this bunch of grandsons on their way. Before they die, let them have a full meal and lose their wet nurses!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Facing the remaining one million zombies, the players gave them a parting gift. ¡±


    They were the healer players who grew up in the ¡®life law cultivation¡¯ that zombies loved to eat the most.


    This was also a way to send off the players after discussion.


    He decided to let the zombie have one last full meal before he continued on his journey.


    ¡°As for what players to eat, the players discussed it and finally decided to let the healer players sacrifice themselves. ¡±


    The healer players strongly opposed this decision and suggested that the warrior players be abandoned because meat was chewy.


    ¡°However, the warrior and mage players quickly rejected this suggestion because zombies loved to eat healers the most. They should eat and drink well for their last meal without any regrets ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, with Liu Chan¡¯s shout, the players grabbed the sad healer player and threw him at the zombie. ¡±


    ¡°Three hours later, the final battle came to an end. ¡±


    The zombies fought to the last man and were completely annihilated. None of the zombies chose to escape this world and wander outside ...

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776: The voldemorts that have reached their limits


    Translator: 549690339


    The battle with the undead army lasted for two years and finally ended with the extinction of the zombies.


    ¡°Before the players left, they erected a stone tablet in the center of the world. ¡±


    It described their battle with the death Legion as an invader in memory of their former opponent.


    ¡°After doing all this, they followed Lu Wu through the boundary barrier and came to the outer space. ¡±


    ¡°They still had eight thousand years, so they could not stop their campaign. ¡±


    The opponent was too strong. They could only break through their limits and become stronger. Only then would they have the strength to fight.


    Lu Wu once again took out the death list that he had prepared and began to search for the next target.


    ¡°As he flipped through the books, Lu Wu quickly found a new enemy. ¡±


    [Starlink world established the surprising race]


    ¡°According to the information provided by the Holy Spirit clan, the wonder clan was an extremely special clan. The world they lived in was even more special. There was no upper or lower level space Dominator, and this clan could directly absorb the spirit Qi from the outer realm for use. ¡±


    ¡°They were also very powerful. Although they were not as powerful as the celestial machinery Army, they were not much weaker. ¡±


    The wonder race was considered a neutral race and had never invaded other worlds.


    ¡°This was because the Starlink world they lived in had a Lake that was connected to the abyssal space in the outer realm. There, they could capture ¡®abyssal beasts¡¯ to eat and satisfy all the needs of their bodies. ¡±


    ¡°In a situation where they were completely self-sufficient, although the wonder race communicated with powers from the outer realms, they never invaded other worlds. ¡±


    The entire tribe lived in harmony and was very United and friendly.


    ¡°For example, every time they went to the abyssal Lake to hunt for abyssal beasts, the wonder race would kick a few of their clansmen down in advance and ask them to check if there were any space beasts in the lake. If there were, they would sacrifice a few of their clansmen and then disperse. ¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s none, then I¡¯ll have to muster up the courage to go down and capture the ¡°¡±abyssal beast.¡±¡± ¡±


    What were clansmen? The clansmen were used to probe for danger!


    Lu Wu was very interested in such a harmonious and loving race.


    ¡°However, what interested Lu Wu the most was that this race could mass-produce a very precious resource, the ¡°¡±star core¡±¡±. This resource was a precious item that could be converted into soul power for Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, this time, Lu Wu decided to go to the celestial world to take a look. Let¡¯s not talk about whether he could win or not, his real purpose was to plunder a batch of ¡°¡±star cores¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°After making the decision, Lu Wu led the players across space and came to a world that was about one-tenth the size of the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°Although it was a small world, because the surprised clan could directly absorb the spiritual energy from the outer space, their strength was much stronger than those forces in small worlds. Lu Wu and the players became more cautious and were ready for battle. ¡±


    ¡°However, to Lu Wu and the players ¡®surprise, their arrival did not alarm the people of the strange world. The world was still quiet, as if no one cared about their arrival at all. ¡±


    ¡°Out of curiosity, Lu Wu began to search for the surprised clansmen with the divine artifact. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, Lu Wu, who found a ¡°¡±amazed tribe¡±¡±, led the players to tear space and head towards that area. ¡±


    ¡°Across space, what appeared in front of Lu Wu and the players was a magnificent lakeside city. Looking down from the sky, they could clearly see the strange people walking around inside. ¡±


    Their appearance immediately alarmed the surprised clansmen in the city.


    They looked up at the players with shock on their faces.


    ¡°The purpose of the forces from the outer realms suddenly descending was obvious. They were also a race that had come into contact with the forces from the outer realms, so they understood this logic. ¡±


    ¡°As they looked at each other, the players ¡®expressions were calm, and they were ready for battle. ¡±


    The war was about to begin!


    ¡°However, what Lu Wu and the players didn¡¯t expect was that the people in the city suddenly tore open space one by one and disappeared in front of them. ¡±


    ¡°In just a few seconds, the city was empty ... ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    The players were speechless.


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±He should be calling for help. Everyone, get ready!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s probably going to be a tough battle. I¡¯ll buy more potions from the merchant shop first!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    The players discussed it and gave a relatively reasonable explanation.


    This was because the players were certain that the members of the amazed tribe were extremely powerful from the way they tore space.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have the strength to fight them, and in fact, from the information they had obtained, the current strength of the amazed clansmen was even stronger than theirs. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the players were more or less nervous, knowing that they were going to be beaten up. ¡±


    ¡°The reason why they didn¡¯t start a war with them was probably to call for help. However, the players felt that this was a wise choice. They didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. ¡±


    ¡°However, the way some alien races thought about problems was obviously not something that Lu Wu and the players could guess. ¡±


    ¡°He waited and waited until the sky turned dark, but the surprised clansmen still hadn¡¯t arrived. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a player once again gave an explanation on the forum.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The surprised race was probably making sufficient preparations and did not dare to start a war rashly. However, this was how a smart race should act against an enemy. ¡±


    ¡°After all, not all races were like the undead army, who only knew how to eat! Eat! Eat! ¡±


    ¡°This explanation was very reasonable, and most players agreed with this concept. ¡±


    ¡°But this wait lasted for three days. The players were all dumbfounded, and Lu Wu was also very helpless. ¡±


    It seemed like ... He wasn¡¯t coming?


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu immediately activated the divine artifact and began to search for the surprised people by burning his soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°After finding a new tribe, Lu Wu once again took the players to cross space and landed above the area where the surprised tribe was. ¡±


    ¡°After another brief exchange of gazes, before the players could attack, the astonished clansmen tore open space and disappeared again. ¡±


    The players realized that something was wrong.


    That was why the players took the initiative to attack when they teleported again without any hesitation.


    ¡°However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that the instant they appeared, all of the amazed clansmen below tore open space and left without the slightest hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, can¡¯t you just fight properly? are you crazy?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What kind of idiotic race are they? why are they so skilled at escaping? how can they be happy?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re too coy. No, the stupid officials have to jump again. We must catch them this time!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At that moment, the players realized something. ¡±


    This strange Clansman didn¡¯t want to start a war with them at all. What did he mean by gathering strength to return? he was just running away!


    ¡°After getting ready, Lu Wu once again led the players to jump through space, vowing to capture the surprised race. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu took the lead. ¡±


    ¡°The moment he made his move, all the astonished clansmen below tore open space and fled. ¡±


    ¡°However, under the influence of Lu Wu¡¯s Emperor aura, there were still two of them who were caught and could not escape through space. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players ¡®minds exploded. ¡±


    This was the first time they had suffered a loss since the start of the war.


    They knew that the officials would burn their soul coins every time they jumped. That was why they only managed to capture two of their people. It was a huge loss no matter how they looked at it.


    The players ¡®expressions were twisted as they looked at the two shocked tribesmen who had been caught.


    He was too F * cking cowardly!


    ¡°¡±¡±I surrender. I can provide you with all the information related to the astounding race. I also know where part of our planet¡¯s core is stored. I¡¯m willing to give you the coordinates, great space warrior!¡±¡± At this moment, one of the surprised clansmen who had been restrained by the Emperor aura suddenly shouted. ¡±


    ¡°These words were translated by the artifact, and the players were all stunned. ¡±


    '''',


    What was going on?


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m also willing to provide everything. Do you need space slaves? I can do it, don¡¯t kill me!¡±¡± At this moment, another member of the tribe spoke with a vexed expression. ¡±


    ¡°However, they weren¡¯t upset that they were caught, but that they didn¡¯t speak first and let their companions speak first. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the other players were dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°After opening the analysis, the players discovered that the strength of the two surprised tribesmen had actually reached the void realm (ancient God-level). ¡±


    ¡°What kind of concept was this? other than Lu Wu, no one else present could fight any of them. ¡±


    ¡°However, their actions made the players facepalm. ¡±


    ¡°Embarrassing, this is too F * cking embarrassing! ¡±


    ¡°After all, he was a void realm (ancient God Realm) expert. Why was he so direct? We didn¡¯t say anything, and you¡¯re ready to betray your clansmen? Selling the clan¡¯s resources? ¡±


    That was too realistic!


    ¡°However, the thought of being able to harvest resources made the players feel a little better. ¡±


    ¡°Then, before the players could ask, the two curious beings told them everything they knew without holding anything back. ¡±


    ¡°Even if his own brother obtained a treasure in the outer realms and hid it somewhere, he would sell it out without hesitation, as if he was afraid of being killed. ¡±


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t want to say anything to the surprised race who were so cooperative.


    ¡°As expected, the saying was right. When the forest was big, there were all kinds of birds. ¡±


    The vast outer space world was naturally the same. It was the first time that Lu Wu and the players had encountered such a ridiculous race.


    ¡°To be so afraid of death, it was no wonder that he would not invade other worlds. It was because he was afraid! ¡±


    ¡°It was one thing to be able to defeat them, but they were more worried about being injured. ¡±


    ¡°They could easily wipe them out if they United, but they liked to surrender. They were too F * cking cowardly! ¡±


    ¡°Later on, the players posted on the forum and compiled all the coordinates given by the two amazed clansmen into a written guide for other players to read. On the other hand, Lu Wu asked the players to form their own small teams and go to find the treasure according to the coordinates provided by the surprised clan. ¡±


    ¡°After Lu Wu gave his instructions, the millions of players dispersed and began to search this world. ¡±


    ¡°But soon, the players ¡®mental state was broken again by the surprise of their clansmen. ¡±


    ¡°Every time they descended, the surprised clansmen would run away with their treasures, not giving them any chance to attack. ¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, a God-level player could kill ten ancient God-level (void-level) members of the surprise tribe and travel through space. ¡±


    ¡°Although they could easily kill the players, the surprised race didn¡¯t seem to have such thoughts. ¡±


    ¡°Resistance, resistance was non-existent. What if he was injured! ¡±


    ¡°With such a Voldemort race, the players ¡®mentality collapsed. ¡±


    ¡°They were never afraid of the enemy¡¯s strength. Even if they were at an absolute disadvantage in the battle, the players did not care because battle was the way they harvested resources. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was the first time they had encountered a race like the wonder race, which didn¡¯t give them a chance to fight at all. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the players missed the undead army. Compared to the zombie-type, the amazed were simply bastards. ¡±


    This was the first time that Lu Wu and the players had lost so much since the war started.


    ¡°Even so, the players did not give up. They had never been defeated before, and they would not be defeated here. ¡±


    He had to fight to the end!


    ¡°Hence, the angry players increased their search efforts. ¡±


    ¡°However, the surprising race¡¯s performance was always beyond their expectations. ¡±


    A portion of the shocked clansmen actually chose to escape to the outer space ... They didn¡¯t even want their homes!


    They felt that Starlink was simply too dangerous. They couldn¡¯t believe so many terrifying creatures had appeared.


    Scoff~scoff~


    ¡°At that moment, Lu Wu and the players ¡®expressions were so obvious (what kind of crazy race is this?) ¡±

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777: I will remember this


    Translator: 549690339


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network (Qidian Chinese network APP)]


    [Official website: QQ reading (APP)]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'',


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    '''',


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...


    [Official website: Qidian Chinese network]


    [Official website: QQ Reading APP]


    Blocking pirated version ... Blocking pirated version ...

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778: Void insect race


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the end, Lu Wu and the players still chose to leave Starlink world. ¡±


    ¡°This was because at this stage, only Lu Wu had the ability to capture the members of the wonder race, and the players were generally weaker than the members of the wonder race. It would be too time-consuming if they had to rely on Lu Wu alone to capture them, so the players could only give up for the time being. ¡±


    ¡°However, he would remember this grudge ... ¡±


    ¡°After leaving the celestial world, Lu Wu took out the ¡°¡±death list¡±¡± and began to look for the next target to invade. ¡±


    ¡°However, a spatial vortex appeared not far from Starlink, and a dense number of creatures emerged from it. ¡±


    ¡°These creatures looked ferocious and had different forms. Their thick outer shells reflected a dark metallic luster, and each of their limbs was like a sharp blade, shining with a cold light. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu used his divine artifact to scan the area and found that there were 52315 species in this force, and there were even more different species emerging from the space vortex. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu, who was puzzled, immediately locked onto one of the creatures with his divine artifact and opened the analysis function. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, the feedback information appeared. ¡±


    [Void insect]:


    ¡°[Creature details: a fearsome creature with extremely strong survival abilities. It consists of five main branches, namely the highest authority within the clan, the ¡°¡±insect brain,¡±¡± the proposer, the ¡°¡±insect nest¡±¡±(mother insect, Insect Queen), the warrior (insect King, destroyer, etc.), The parasite (planet parasite), the race Guardian ... A total of five main branches. There are a total of 14.98 million species, scattered in every corner of the outer realm. It is one of the most terrifying predator forces in the outer realm!] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Seeing the analysis feedback, Lu Wu turned his head and looked at the space vortex again. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the bug Army had already formed a huge Army, and all the soldiers were like cold killing machines, quietly lurking in the dark starry sky without receiving orders. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, three humongous bee-like creatures emerged from the space vortex. The moment they appeared, all the bug tribe soldiers swarmed outside of celestial world as if they had received an order, and then broke through the boundary barrier to enter. ¡±


    ¡°The three bug tribe soldiers that just appeared stood outside of celestial world. Then, their backs split open, and black streams of light spilled out from within, covering the surface of celestial world. ¡±


    ¡°From Lu Wu and the players ¡®point of view, the black energy was slowly covering the entire Starlink world at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡±


    [Void barrier]:


    ¡°[Skill details: every time the Zerg invades a world, the ¡°¡±Guardian¡±¡± of the race will condense a void barrier on the surface of the world, ensuring that no living creature on the invaded planet can escape ...] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Seeing the information on the analysis panel, Lu Wu and the players were dumbfounded. ¡±


    What¡¯s called professional? this is f * cking professional. I¡¯ve already cut off your escape route.


    This step of the void insect race had directly eliminated the ¡®repeated jumping¡¯ of the surprised race and their means of escaping through the world barriers.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the players were extremely curious. They wanted to know what the amazement race would do in the face of such a professional invasion from the void Zerg. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu and the players had heard of the void Zerg many times when they were in the glittering jewel world. ¡±


    ¡°The Zerg force was not a single force, but a combination of countless powerful void Zerg forces. The entire Zerg society¡¯s social hierarchy was very strict, and the Zerg brain could control the lives of all the Zerg soldiers in the race, and it had extremely high intelligence. ¡±


    ¡°At the peak of their race, the most powerful Overmind,¡±¡±blade,¡±¡± had once ruled over the entire swarm and challenged the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°According to the information that Lu Wu obtained, that battle had a wide range of influence. A large number of alien races that had submitted to the Holy Spirit clan suffered a devastating blow, and even the Holy Spirit clan suffered heavy losses. ¡±


    ¡°But in the end, the Holy Spirit race was still stronger and killed the ruler of the bug race, blade. In the end, the bug race once again became a pile of loose sand and formed countless bug swarms, no longer as threatening as before. ¡±


    ¡°But even so, the insect race was still one of the publicly acknowledged Overlord level powers in the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°If all the Zergs could unite, it would be a huge force that could shake any force. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, seeing the Zergs invading starring world, the players ¡®curiosity was piqued, and they immediately urged Lu Wu to quickly use the artifact to check the internal situation of starring world. ¡±


    '''',


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately turned on the detection function of the divine artifact.


    ¡°Although the bug guardians had sealed off Starlink, the divine artifacts in different planes were not blocked and easily passed through the isolation barrier. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu uploaded the video he found on the forum in the form of a live broadcast. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, a large number of players poured into the live broadcast room, ready to watch the show. ¡±


    He was happy to see the amazed race get beaten up!


    ......


    ¡°At this time, inside the Starlink world, the mighty bug Warriors descended. ¡±


    ¡°The first to move out were the parasites of the Zerg. Their bodies were bloated, like a beating heart that was rising and falling at all times. ¡±


    ¡°The parasite¡¯s first target of attack was not the amazed race, but this world. ¡±


    ¡°As the bug tribe parasite¡¯s body crashed to the ground, its body bloomed like a flower. Countless tentacles extended from within and pierced into the ground, beginning to absorb the core energy of this world. ¡±


    ¡°Instantly, an endless stream of energy was extracted from the ground, and the surrounding plants rapidly withered. A layer of blood-colored moss also spread under the body of the bug tribe parasite. ¡±


    This was one of the reasons why the insect race could last long in outer space battles.


    ¡°Hosts were equivalent to a shrunken version of the world¡¯s upper and lower rulers. They had the powerful ability to convert energy, but the difference was that they converted the nuclear energy into energy for the Zerg¡¯s consumption instead of converting outer-realm spirit Qi. ¡±


    ¡°As the blood-colored moss continued to spread and cover the area, it expanded rapidly and occupied an area of 800000 square kilometers in a short time. ¡±


    He directly established a Zerg supply base in celestial world.


    ¡°While the hosts were building the supply base, all the bug tribe fighters in the sky were hovering in the air, protecting the hosts and preventing them from being attacked by the local forces. ¡±


    ¡°When the blood moss had spread to two million square kilometers, the Zergs in the sky began to attack the world. ¡±


    ¡°The bug soldiers in the sky were divided into thirty-two teams in an orderly manner. They headed toward the various regions of this world according to the coordinates of the surprising race sent back by the scouting unit,¡¯tiny bug¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing such a professional hacking method, Lu Wu and the players were all embarrassed. ¡±


    This was way too professional.


    ¡°Investigating the amazed race, building a supply base, protecting the base, and so on ... All the orders were carried out at the same time, without any time wasted. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the players all felt that The Amazing Race who were so good at hiding were probably going to be finished this time. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the void insect race¡¯s invasion technique was too familiar, and one could tell at a glance that they were experienced. ¡±


    ¡°If the amazed were professional escapees, then the void Zerg were professional invaders. One had planned the escape route when they were invaded, while the other had prepared in advance and cut off all escape routes. ¡±


    ¡°As the bug tribe Army moved, the surprised tribe members soon discovered the invasion of the void bug tribe. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the amazed race did not hesitate to choose to tear open space and escape. Just like when Lu Wu led the players to invade, their actions were extremely fast. ¡±


    ¡°However, the void bugs did not give chase. The communication soldier in the team,¡¯tiny bug¡¯, first came to the area where the amazed race had Torn Space and checked the coordinates of the area that the amazed race was escaping to. Then, he sent the information to the bug Army that was closer to the area. ¡±


    ¡°This bug tribe Army once again headed toward the closer base of the surprising race, without any intention of following them through space. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the invasion war inside the celestial world, Lu Wu was amazed by the means of the void insect race. ¡±


    It could be seen that the void worm tribe had come prepared and was not worried about the surprise tribe¡¯s escape ability at all.


    ¡°The reality was as such. No matter how many times the surprised race beings tore open space and tried to escape, the void insect race Army remained unmoved. Instead of tearing space to chase after them, the thirty-two Army forces formed a huge encirclement and stood in various regions of Starlink world, capturing the amazed race that was closer to them. ¡±


    This method had produced excellent results.


    ¡°Every time the space was torn apart, the surprised race would consume their spirit Qi, but the void insect Army would only suffer minimal losses. ¡±


    ¡°Their powerful bodies allowed them to cross the void, let alone fly in the air. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the players in the livestream room were also shocked by the means of the void worm tribe. ¡±


    '',


    ¡°¡±¡±I can see it now. The void worm tribe is preparing to exhaust the amazement tribe to death? You¡¯re too professional!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Void bug: run as you please, I won¡¯t chase you. We¡¯ll lose if you don¡¯t die of exhaustion (funny)¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This time, the amazed race has met their nemesis. It¡¯s really tragic. If this continues, they¡¯ll definitely die!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve heard about the void bugs in the glittering jewel world. It seems that this race never accepts any form of surrender. The amazement race is done for!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The players were discussing on the forum. From the current situation, the players basically labeled the amazed race as ¡°¡±destroyed.¡±¡± ¡±


    The pace of this battle was completely controlled by the void bug tribe.


    ¡°However, their means were not limited to this. As the blood-colored moss created by the parasite continued to spread outwards, it began to spew out clouds of blood-colored mist. ¡±


    The mist would quickly dissipate in the air.


    ¡°However, Lu Wu found that as the red mist dissipated, the space in this world was getting thicker and thicker. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, the amount of spirit Qi required by the amazed race to tear space would also increase. ¡±


    ¡°In a short period of time, this world had become the home field of the void Zerg, and the amazement tribe had no advantage. ¡±


    ¡°More and more red mist entered this world, and the surprised clansmen soon discovered the abnormality. ¡±


    The difficulty of tearing space and the consumption of energy were both increasing. They were so frightened that they chose to flee to the outer realm at this moment.


    ¡°However, he was not so lucky this time. ¡±


    ¡°No matter how hard they tried to tear the outer space barrier, they could not tear a crack in the boundary barrier. ¡±


    This was because every protector bug had the strength of a great emperor. It wasn¡¯t something that the amazement race could deal with in a short period of time.


    ¡°Furthermore, the insect race didn¡¯t even give them the chance to attack the isolation barrier. An Army of insects quickly tore through space and rushed over, driving these surprised race people who wanted to escape to the outer realm back into the world, causing them to continue their endless escape. ¡±


    ¡°If this continued, the astounding would exhaust all the spiritual energy in their bodies sooner or later, and they would eventually become turtles in a jar. ¡±


    ¡°At least, that was what Lu Wu and the players who were watching the battle thought. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, a turning point appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Unable to escape, the amazed race actually gathered at the abyssal Lake and plunged into it. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the void bug tribe Army also swarmed in. ¡±


    The livestream room¡¯s view also entered the inside of the abyssal world at this time.


    ¡°When they saw the new live broadcast, Lu Wu and the players were shocked. ¡±


    ¡°The body of the surprised Clansman in the abyssal world expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into a ten-thousand-meter-tall giant in the blink of an eye. ¡±


    ¡°Their strength also increased rapidly at this moment. One by one, they broke through to the Emperor-to-be realm, and some even broke through to the Emperor realm ... ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    The players were speechless.


    ¡°Lu Wu, who was dumbfounded, immediately activated his analysis ability and began to search for information about the amazed race. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the details panel of the amazed race changed. ¡±


    [Abyssal Titan (wonder race)]:


    ¡°[Creature information: one of the Overlord creatures of the abyssal starry sky World. They have a strong ability to create, but they don¡¯t like the abyssal world¡¯s environment. However, after leaving the abyssal world, their strength will be greatly weakened due to the influence of the external environment, and it will be less than 10% of their original strength.] At the same time, after the abyssal Titan died in the outside world, it could not be resurrected by its clansmen! ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the new analysis information, Lu Wu and the players understood one thing. Not only were the amazed race cowardly, but they also pretended to be weak to eat the Tiger! ¡±


    ¡°Society, society! ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend you, I can¡¯t afford to offend you! ¡±

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779: Two types of strange race


    Translator: 549690339


    Lu Wu and the players who saw this scene were dumbfounded.


    ¡°In their impression, the amazement clan was a very cautious Voldemort. ¡±


    ¡°He had great power, but he didn¡¯t know how to fight or resist. ¡±


    Even an ordinary God-level player could chase after a group of ancient God-level players.


    ¡°Even if they were captured, the members of this race would not have any thoughts of resistance and would choose to surrender without hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players did not expect that this race was not only cowardly, but they also pretended to be pigs to eat Tigers. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu explored the abyssal Lake with the other players, he actually had some doubts in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the creatures within the abyssal Lake were all super beasts, and they were unbelievably strong. ¡±


    ¡°However, the Holy Spirit clan¡¯s intelligence report said that the wonder clan hunted the ¡®abyssal beasts¡¯ in the abyssal Lake for food. ¡±


    ¡°No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem reliable. ¡±


    ¡°The amazed clansmen didn¡¯t even dare to attack them, so where did they get the courage to hunt for the powerful ¡°¡±abyssal beasts¡±¡±? ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the players got their answer. ¡±


    ¡°With the home ground advantage, the wonder race became extremely powerful. With their current strength, other than those giant space beasts, killing ordinary abyssal beasts was not a problem at all. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the amazement race had already reached the point of desperation under the pressure of the void bug tribe. ¡±


    ¡°Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he would lay his cards on the table and stop pretending! ¡±


    All of the astonished race members had transformed into the abyssal Titans at this moment. They faced the void insect soldiers that swarmed into the abyss and killed them with a single punch.


    The players were dumbfounded by his off-the-charts combat power.


    This wasn¡¯t like the weak chicken race that had fled like rats. What they had displayed was the strength that a super Overlord faction should have.


    ¡°Through the artifact, Lu Wu and the players also found that above the abyssal Lake outside, the figure of the Zerg Guardian appeared and built a boundary barrier on it, making the surrounding space extremely strong. ¡±


    ¡°Their goal was obvious. The void insect race was prepared to close the door and beat the dogs, leaving the wonder race with no way to retreat. ¡±


    ¡°Even if the surprised clansmen ran out of the lake, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tear open space and enter. ¡±


    ¡°As they could not see clearly what was going on inside the abyssal Lake, the bug tribe had no idea what their own people were going through. Instead, they cut off the retreat path of the amazed people first and were prepared to escape from the lake. ¡±


    ¡°However, the reality was that it was impossible to force the amazed clansmen out with the home ground advantage. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu was sure that this time, the void insect race was going to be in big trouble. ¡±


    ¡°Just as he had expected, the void insect soldiers that were constantly pouring into the abyssal Lake were completely helpless in front of the powerful abyssal Titan (the Marvel race). They could be wiped out with a single punch. ¡±


    ¡°Even though the void bug tribe had made all kinds of countermeasures, everything was in vain in the face of absolute power. They suffered the brutal beating of the surprised clansmen. ¡±


    ¡°Following the death of a large number of void worms, the giant beasts in the abyss world were also alarmed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they swarmed over and began to devour the remains of the void insect race. They even helped the abyssal Titan kill the void insects that entered the abyssal world. ¡±


    It could be seen that these giant abyssal beasts were extremely afraid of the amazement clan and did not dare to approach them easily.


    ¡°Of course, there were exceptions. The huge space beasts didn¡¯t care about this. Not only did they approach the surprised race, but they also dared to eat their people in front of the Army. ¡±


    ¡°In short, the space beasts only had one attitude, they would eat whoever was close to them. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the players saw another ability of the abyss Titan,¡±¡±resurrect its people.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Their method of resurrection was different from Lu Wu¡¯s method of resurrecting players with a divine weapon, but it was a way to rebuild the body of their people. ¡±


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°As the abyssal Titans clawed at the space beasts that had devoured their clansmen, dark red mist seeped out from the surface of the space beasts ¡®bodies. Under the abyssal Titan¡¯s control, the mist slowly turned into human form. In the end, it condensed into the appearance of the clansmen who had been eaten by the giant starry sky beast, and they were revived. ¡±


    ¡°However, the revived member of the wonder race was extremely weak. His body was rippling like a flower in the mirror or the moon in the water, on the verge of shattering. ¡±


    ¡°After Lu Wu investigated, he found that the strength of the resurrected members of the strange clan had been weakened by at least 10%, and they had become extremely weak and had completely lost their combat power. ¡±


    ¡°But even so, such an ability was already very heaven-defying in Lu Wu¡¯s eyes. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the amazed race had not yet mastered the power of the Dao integration stage. It was already very powerful for them to be able to do this just by relying on their racial talents. ¡±


    The battle continued.


    ¡°Every time a member of the tribe died, they would be resurrected on the spot and protected. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the people of the amazement clan appeared United, no longer afraid of death like they were in the outside world. ¡±


    The abyssal Titan relied on its powerful combat strength to kill the void bug tribe soldiers continuously. It killed as many void bug tribe soldiers as they came.


    His off-the-charts combat power shocked all the players in the live broadcast room.


    ¡°The battle lasted for about two hours. At this moment, the bug race controller,¡¯bug brain¡¯, had already discovered the abnormality within the lake. It stopped the void bug soldiers from continuing to enter the lake and instead sent out a team of Scouts,¡¯tiny bugs¡¯, to investigate. ¡±


    ¡°As entering the lake was another world, the ¡°¡±bug brain¡±¡± in the dark could not receive the information sent back by the tiny bugs. All the team of tiny bugs quickly retreated the moment they entered the lake, and then sent everything they saw inside to the ¡°¡±bug brain¡±¡± in the form of images. ¡±


    ¡°The Zerg brain was the highest authority in every Zerg group. It was always hiding in the dark and would not appear even if all the Zerg soldiers were annihilated. It had extremely high intelligence and battle analysis abilities, and it was born to lead the Zerg. ¡±


    The reason why the void insect race was so terrifying was because of the existence of the insect brain.


    ¡°After checking the scene of the lake sent back by the ¡°¡±tiny bug¡±¡±, the bug brain had already realized that something was wrong. ¡±


    The interior of the celestial world fell into a brief silence.


    ¡°A moment later, the bug brain¡¯s sharp and piercing cry sounded in Starlink world, and the remaining bug tribe members floated into the air. They no longer chased after the surprised tribe but instead began a carpet search in Starlink world. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the insect brain¡¯s thoughts were exactly the same as what Lu Wu had thought. ¡±


    ¡°He had definitely lost this battle. In that case, he would search for star core resources, excavate some, and take them away! ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the void bug soldiers flying around the world, even digging three feet deep to find the star core, Lu Wu and the players couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡±


    This was because they had all experienced this before.


    ¡°It was indeed very uncomfortable when one was defeated, but it was very happy to see others being defeated. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, the void bugs followed the path that Lu Wu and the players had taken and began to search for resources. In the end, they naturally found nothing. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the insect brain¡¯s chirping resounded in Starlink world again. All the insect hosts put away the blood moss and floated up with the void insect Army. ¡±


    They had chosen to leave this world and had no intention of staying here for long.


    ¡°Because there were no common mystical materials, let alone the precious star core resources, there was no benefit to be gained here. ¡±


    They came in a mighty manner and left dejectedly.


    ¡°In this invasion, the void bug tribe had lost a large number of soldiers, but they had not gained any benefits. ¡±


    ¡°However, such a war wasn¡¯t a huge loss to the void bugs. ¡±


    This was because one of the characteristics of the void insect race was their extremely strong reproductive ability.


    ¡°As long as there were resources, the mother nest within the race could continuously reproduce all kinds of void bugs. Therefore, the death of the soldiers within the race was not a big problem for the cold-blooded bugs. ¡±


    ¡°However, since there were no more benefits, the insect brain would not stay here for long. It decisively led the Army to tear the boundary barrier and left for the next target world. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing all the void worms enter the space vortex and disappear, Lu Wu and the players were happy to see it. ¡±


    ¡°If the Zergs succeeded in their invasion and took away a large amount of star core resources, they would definitely have to take action. ¡±


    Why can¡¯t we do it and only you can? why shouldn¡¯t we be jealous?


    ¡°Since the amazed race doesn¡¯t want to fight with us, we¡¯ll Rob your Zerg! ¡±


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    ¡°Although Lu Wu and the players didn¡¯t say it clearly, they still understood the principle of ¡®the Mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind¡¯. ¡±


    It was a pity that the void insect race also returned in failure and couldn¡¯t do anything to the surprise race.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu finally understood why this ¡°¡±wonder race¡±¡±, who held important resources in their hands, could stay in this celestial world. ¡±


    ¡°It was definitely invaded frequently, but every time, the invading forces were fooled. ¡±


    ¡°If they encountered an extremely powerful invasion force like the void insect race, the surprised race would ¡®hide¡¯ and jump over the wall to smash the invader. ¡±


    They were cowardly and could pretend to be pigs to eat Tigers. This was really a F * cking exotic race!


    Lu Wu and the players were convinced by the amazing people.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu also intended to leave with the players. After all, he couldn¡¯t get anything from Starlink world, and it was a complete waste of time to stay here. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, in the live broadcast image sent back by the divine artifact, several heads emerged from the abyss Lake. ¡±


    ¡°They began to observe their surroundings carefully, as if they were trying to sense if there were any void bugs lying in ambush. ¡±


    ¡°After sensing for a while, the few heads that had appeared dived back into the water. A moment later, a large number of surprised clansmen came ashore one after another. ¡±


    ¡°In the instant he came into contact with the outside world, the strength of the surprised Clansman¡¯s body was suppressed by the laws of the outside world, and he returned to his original state. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the branch players in the live broadcast room had strange expressions. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, they¡¯ve come ashore. More importantly, the Zerg Guardian¡¯s isolation barrier hasn¡¯t dissipated yet. They can¡¯t tear open space and escape now!¡±¡± At this moment, a player¡¯s excited shout sounded in the voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, the players were all shocked, and then their faces revealed malicious smiles. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the players ¡®reminder, Lu Wu wouldn¡¯t have noticed this. Now that he noticed it, he didn¡¯t hesitate to burn his soul coins and began to cover the surface of the abyssal Lake with a layer of isolation barrier. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Get ready. We¡¯re about to attack. This is a rare opportunity!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With Lu Wu¡¯s shout, the artifact space trembled and brought the players to tear the space and jump to the sky above the abyss Lake. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the surprised clansmen who had just come ashore were still discussing something with rejoicing faces. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a dense group of figures appeared in the sky. ¡±


    ¡°Without any hesitation, all of the amazed clansmen waved their hands proficiently and began to tear open space, preparing to escape. ¡±


    ¡°However, in order to ¡°¡±close the door and beat the dog,¡±¡± the insect brain had already asked the Guardians of its race to set up an isolation barrier here. It had not dispersed yet, so the space could not be torn apart at all. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the astonished clansmen who were filled with fear decisively ran towards the abyssal Lake, because that was the only place they could save their lives. ¡±


    ¡°However, this time, Lu Wu was well prepared. He burned his soul coins on the abyssal Lake to set up a layer of isolation barrier. ¡±


    ¡°Hence, the amazed clansmen were unable to jump into the water. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the surprised clansmen were completely dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°Not only could he no longer hide, he couldn¡¯t even pretend to be a pig to eat a Tiger ... ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the descending Army of players, all the members of the bewildered clan revealed terrified expressions. ¡±


    ¡°In the outside world, they did not have the ability to resurrect. ¡±


    The reason why they were so cowardly in the outside world was because of a saying passed down by their ancestors:


    ¡°[As we are in the outside world, the only thing we need to do is to¡¯ live. ¡®We can abandon everything else!] ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, facing the Army of players that were far weaker than them, all the members of the astonished clan knelt down in unison. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We surrender!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m willing to be a slave, I can do anything!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wuwuwu, I¡¯m so scared. Don¡¯t kill me!¡±¡± ¡±


    The surprised tribesmen who had been beating up the void insect tribe earlier instantly switched back to their ¡®hiding¡¯ form.

 Chapter 780

    ¡°Chapter 780: Weak, wronged, helpless¡±


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Looking at the surprised people who knelt on the ground and wiped their tears, Lu Wu and the players were speechless. ¡±


    Did he have to be so obedient?


    Where¡¯s your imposing manner when you beat up the void bugs just now?


    ¡°Lu Wu and the players were caught off guard by the surprised Clansman who instantly switched back to his ¡°¡±hiding¡±¡± form, and they couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the surprised people below, Lu Wu was silent for a long time, and then he said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tell me, where did you hide the stellar core!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he said that, all the members of the wonder race waved their hands in unison again, summoning a black hole. They took out pieces of star cores from their personal space and chose to offer them up without reservation. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the star cores that were all over the ground, Lu Wu and the players ¡®eyes widened. ¡±


    He gave it to her just like that? Don¡¯t take a roundabout route? A symbolic struggle would do!


    ¡°The most, most, most important thing is that it seems like we can¡¯t beat you at all. This is too practical! ¡±


    ¡°However, the surprised tribesmen¡¯s thoughts were completely different from the players ¡®. ¡±


    ¡°In their opinion, if they died in the outside world, they would really die. It was the truth to keep their lives! ¡±


    It was said by the ancestor (self-righteous)!


    ¡°Therefore, in front of their lives and resources, the amazed clansmen handed over all their precious star cores with snot and tears in their eyes. They didn¡¯t dare to hold back because they were afraid of death. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of such a cooperative clan member, Lu Wu and the players were a little embarrassed to make a move. ¡±


    ¡°They had fought for so many years, but this was the first time they had seen such a cooperative race. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Who is your leader?¡±¡± Thinking of this, Lu Wu opened his mouth and asked, ready to ask their person in charge. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, all of the astonished clansmen pointed their fingers at a Clansman who was wiping his tears in the crowd. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me, I really didn¡¯t ... Wuwu!¡±¡± The surprised Clansman¡¯s face changed in fear, as if he was about to be shot. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu heard this, he immediately turned his eyes to the surprised clan member and then opened the analysis function. ¡±


    [Force (surprised race)]:


    ¡°[Creature details: controller of the wonder race, one of the seven Kings of the abyssal world. Possesses the strength of a peak great emperor (weakened by ten times in the outside world). He has inherited the extreme law ¡®devour¡¯ left behind by his ancestor who challenged the limit peak.] Can absorb the target¡¯s cultivation, abilities, talents, cultivation techniques, and all other abilities until the target dies and dissipates. (You can only absorb the abilities of three people at a time, and the target must be in a state of near death. If the absorbed target dies, you can use this extreme Dao law to absorb a new target.) ¡±


    ¡°[Biological characteristics: weak, timid, overbearing, brave] ¡±


    ¡°[Biological state: fear, sadness, worry ...] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Seeing the analysis panel of the ¡°¡±force¡±¡± of the controller of the amazed race, Lu Wu and the players were dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°From the information on the interface, this guy was extremely strong. Peak great emperors were all Overlord-level existences in the outer-realm, and apart from the ¡°¡±illusory realm¡±¡± super big shots, there were almost no opponents. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this person had actually mastered extreme Dao laws. It was as if he was powerful and had cheated. ¡±


    ¡°If this guy wanted to wipe them out, it would be as easy as turning his hand over. Other than Lu Wu, no other player could withstand his casual blow! ¡±


    ¡°However, looking at the force who was kneeling on the ground, wiping his tears and snot with a wronged face, Lu Wu and the players felt like a ¡°¡±pig¡±¡± who was equipped with a full set of top-tier equipment. ¡±


    One of the seven Kings of the abyss world? how could he be so embarrassed?


    ¡°¡±¡±If your ancestor knew you were like this, he might be angered to death!¡±¡± At this moment, a player could not help but ask. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The ancestor said to let me live, so don¡¯t kill me!¡±¡± The force whimpered. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    The players were speechless.


    '''',


    ¡°They wanted to kill him, but they couldn ¡®t. ¡±


    ¡°Other than Lu Wu, there wasn¡¯t even anyone who could break through the Force¡¯s physical defense, so what were you afraid of? ¡±


    ¡°However, the force didn¡¯t think so. ¡±


    It was impossible not to be afraid. He was extremely afraid. He felt like he was going to die. He was going to die!


    ¡°This was similar to the players in the past. They knew that they could be resurrected, so they were extremely strong-willed. ¡±


    ¡°However, their strength was dependent on their resurrection. Without their resurrection, they might even have to worry about challenging weaker creatures, let alone stronger beings. ¡±


    ¡°And in this aspect, the character of the wonder race was infinitely magnified, even more so than the players. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll attack the abyssal world with a heavy fist, but I¡¯ll be submissive in the outside world. ¡±


    ¡°It was very much like the performance of a certain ¡°¡±troll¡±¡± who was holding a staff and watching the group of players on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the amazed clansmen in the outside world would be worried for a long time even if their skin was scraped, let alone fighting. ¡±


    ¡°After all, their bodies couldn¡¯t heal from external injuries. If they died, they would really die. How could they not be afraid? ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hey, how about you give me the extreme Dao laws in your body?¡±¡± At this moment, Lu Wu spoke. ¡±


    ¡°What he needed the most now was an extreme Dao law, but this kind of law could only be encountered and not sought. Now that he had seen it, he naturally wanted it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wuwuwu, I want to give it to you too, but the extreme Dao laws are connected to my life. If I give it to you, I¡¯ll die. Why don¡¯t you go challenge the limit mountain? after you succeed, you can draw my extreme Dao laws!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The force that wanted to live didn¡¯t mention how Lu Wu knew that he had the Gokudo path laws. He was afraid that he would be beaten up if he Knew Too Much, so he continued to wipe his tears and plead. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Looking at the extremely embarrassing force, the players could not help but cover their faces. ¡±


    All the great emperors they knew had willpower that matched their cultivation.


    ¡°Whether it was the three great emperors of the netherworld, or the three celestial emperors of the heaven realm, even qiuniu, who had not reached the Emperor realm, had trained his will to be as firm as a rock. ¡±


    ¡°In comparison, this force had already broken the players ¡®limits. ¡±


    ¡°Indeed, in the vast outer space, any kind of weirdo could exist. This sentence really made sense. ¡±


    ¡°If the force dared to resist, then Lu Wu would find a way to kill him and take away his power of extreme Dao laws even if he was no match for him. ¡±


    ¡°However, looking at the force who was sobbing and wiping her tears, Lu Wu really couldn¡¯t do it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s so F * cking cowardly. I¡¯m starting to sympathize with him.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This race is really weird. They¡¯re even weirder than the death Legion we encountered (facepalm)¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, let¡¯s Rob them. This time, we won¡¯t Rob them of their lives. We¡¯ll let them live!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve looked at the scene of them punching hard in the abyssal world again. I suspect that you¡¯ve made a mistake in the live broadcast just now. There¡¯s no doubt about it (covering face)¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After taking a deep breath, Lu Wu calmed his emotions and looked at the force again.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Force, I won¡¯t kill you (although I might not be able to defeat you), but you have to tell me where the star core is produced!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu was very eager for a star core.


    ¡°This was because such a precious resource was a rare material even in the glittering jewel world. Its value was even higher than that of ¡°¡±Holy Spirit stones.¡±¡± If not for the fact that it was so rare in quantity, it could completely replace Holy Spirit stones as a currency. ¡±


    Lu Wu only saw her by chance when he was strolling around the Trade Center in the Linlang world.


    ¡°At that time, he had decided to put the wonder race on the death list and purchased information about the wonder race from the Holy Spirit race¡¯s Information Center. ¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, the common man is innocent, but it is wrong to keep a treasure. I have my eyes on your resources! ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t expect the process of invading celestial world to be so ¡°¡±dramatic¡±¡± and the final result to be so dramatic. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of Lu Wu¡¯s question, force immediately sobbed and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The star core ... The star core is a resource in the abyss world. It can only be obtained there!¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±I need more star cores, can you give them to me?¡±¡± Lu Wu immediately made his request. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ll go down and get it now!¡±¡± The Force¡¯s expression gradually became joyful. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Lu Wu and the players were expressionless. ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this akin to setting a pig back to the mountain to turn into a Tiger? this was an extremely undesirable choice.


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then ... Then, honorable intruders, why don¡¯t you come with us to get it?¡±¡± Force said as he wiped his tears. ¡±


    I don¡¯t believe you!


    ¡°Thinking of the strange people who entered the abyss world and turned into abyss Titans, Lu Wu and the players felt that they would only be killed in seconds. ¡±


    ¡°By then, the amazed clansmen would be able to punch them from the inside, and their heads would be smashed. They wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to resist. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, entering together was definitely not a good idea. ¡±


    ¡°After thinking for a while, Lu Wu said again,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Origin force, are the star core resources inside rich? What¡¯s your production?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There are a lot of them. Every abyssal beast inside has a star core, and those giant beasts of the starry sky even have a star source core ... However, the strength of the giant beasts of the starry sky is generally very strong, so we don¡¯t want to provoke them!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Yes!¡±¡± Force said meekly. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu nodded,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How about we cooperate?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Please speak. Our clan is willing to satisfy all your requests!¡±¡± The force immediately spoke, and with a strong desire to survive, it directly changed Lu Wu¡¯s cooperation to a request. ¡±


    ¡°After switching back to the ¡°¡±hiding¡±¡± form, the force could be easily thrown away. Integrity did not exist. ¡±


    ¡°Staying alive was the truth, and only by hiding could one live a long life. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±To tell you the truth, I need a lot of star core resources, but we can¡¯t get them in the abyss world, so we need your help. What are your conditions?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s words immediately dumbfounded the surprised clansmen, who felt that this was very unscientific. ¡±


    ¡°However, from Lu Wu¡¯s point of view, what he wanted was to obtain the ¡°¡±star core¡±¡± resources in the long run, not just harvest a batch and leave. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, the conditions of the negotiation were in his hands at the moment, and he could fight for more favorable conditions for himself. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Honorable invader, if you want it, we can go and get it. There¡¯s no need for an exchange.¡±¡± The force was flattered. ¡±


    Lu Wu and the other players didn¡¯t believe a single word of this.


    ¡°Even if he agreed very well now, after he released the pigs back to the mountains, the shock of the clansmen¡¯s heavy punches would definitely hurt ... Without talking about conditions, it was completely unreasonable to pay without reason. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the amazed clansmen were bowing and scraping in order to survive, and the words they had promised were simply unreliable. ¡±


    ¡°And this time, Lu Wu really wanted to build a friendship with the people of the surprising clan. ¡±


    ¡°He needed a lot of resources, and a star core was one of them. ¡±


    ¡°However, only the members of the wonder clan had the ability to obtain such resources! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tell me, what do you need? I can find a way to provide it to you!¡±¡± Lu Wu said again. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s really no need, honorable invader. We¡¯ll definitely fulfill your request!¡±¡± Force said hesitantly. ¡±


    ¡°Hypocritical, hypocritical to the extreme. ¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had seen the shocking scene of the people of the abyssal world, Lu Wu and the players would have believed it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I say, stop pretending. I know that you can transform into abyssal Titans in the abyssal world and are very powerful. That¡¯s why we understand you so well. Can you be more practical? everyone is so busy!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Although his disguise had been seen through, the surprised Clansman still had a wronged expression on his face, and his attitude didn¡¯t change at all. ¡±


    ¡°He wiped his tears, snot, and sobbed ... ¡±


    ¡°He put on a weak, aggrieved, and pitiful attitude that only the weak could have. ¡±


    It was as if Lu Wu was bullying them by not agreeing to provide them with the star cores for free.


    ¡°(One slash: once again, I would like to seek everyone¡¯s suggestions. I¡¯ve already revised the outline. If we follow the current plot, we will experience many alien events. The plot is longer. There is another route that will shorten the plot, but the progress is very fast ... I¡¯m also very hesitant about whether to choose between these two. I¡¯m afraid that if I write a long one, I¡¯ll be criticized. If I write a short one, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll end up with a bad ending. It¡¯s all up to you!) ¡±


    (It¡¯s the end of the month. I¡¯m begging for a monthly ticket. It¡¯s going to expire!)

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781: Chapter 781-living is my dream


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the face of such an attitude, Lu Wu and the players were completely speechless. ¡±


    Do you want to replay the video and see how brutal you were in the abyss world?


    ¡°This was especially so for the origin force that cried the loudest. As a peak great emperor and one of the seven Kings of the abyss world, he even wielded the power of an extreme law. Did he not know what was going on? ¡±


    ¡°However, based on the current situation, the origin force and his clansmen clearly didn¡¯t have this amount of power. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Honorable invader, please let us go. Our clan is in a very miserable state!¡±¡± At this moment, force raised his head and sobbed with a bitter expression. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°¡±¡±I said I won¡¯t kill you. Now, I¡¯m asking you what you need!¡±¡± At this moment, Lu Wu was so angry that his voice went up a few octaves. ¡±


    ¡°This seemed to have frightened the amazed race again. They cried collectively, and the scene was shocking. ¡±


    The players were so frightened that they couldn¡¯t help but take a few screenshots and include them in their emojis.


    (Group wailing spell.jpg)


    This was the first time Lu Wu had seen such a weird race. He felt that he couldn¡¯t communicate with them at all. Do I look like a bad person?


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll ask you one last time. What do you need? otherwise, we¡¯ll do it!¡±¡± Finally, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, all the surprised people were so scared that they kept quiet, but their bodies were still twitching, as if they were telling Lu Wu that they were still crying in their hearts and that he couldn¡¯t stop them. ¡±


    Are you crazy? Lu Wu was so angry that he almost attacked.


    ¡°In the face of Lu Wu¡¯s threat, the force no longer expressed that it was willing to provide it for free. Instead, it raised its head and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We ... We like to eat abyssal beasts!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Change to another one!¡±¡± Lu Wu said without hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°If the players could defeat the abyssal beast at this stage, what was the point of having them? He simply had no sense! ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s rejection, the Force¡¯s face showed an expression of ¡®I knew it¡¯.¡¯His mouth twitched, showing an expression that he wanted to cry but didn¡¯t dare to. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m serious. Change your request. I really can¡¯t help you with this!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°However, this time, the force just kept silent and looked at him, showing an expression that said,¡±¡±I understand everything, but I don¡¯t dare to say it.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, let¡¯s fight it out with them. I suspect that they¡¯re bullying you!¡±¡± At this moment, a faint sigh sounded in the voice channel. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Listening to the discussion of the players in the voice channel, Lu Wu really wanted to make a move, although he was sure that he would not be able to win. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Continue, I¡¯ll let you continue talking about needs!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In the face of Lu Wu¡¯s threat, the force spoke again,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We also like to eat space beasts!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You shut up!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wuwu~¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can¡¯t you make a more normal request? I can deal with the space beasts and abyssal beasts, why do I need you guys? Lu Wu¡¯s face darkened. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Our tribe only has one hobby, which is to eat abyssal beasts and space beasts ... Our biggest dream is to live. So if you let us live, we¡¯ll help you catch the abyssal beasts and get their star cores!¡±¡± The force replied in an aggrieved tone. ¡±


    Lu Wuxin was shocked when he heard this.


    You want to live? This was demand!


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu suddenly thought of something. Why didn¡¯t he let the surprises clan become the NPCs of the players? ¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, Lu Wu almost forgot that he could still pull other forces into his team. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°For example, the bronze dangle, Boulder, wood spirit clan, illusion fish clan, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu¡¯s face finally showed a smile, because he already had a bargaining chip in his hands to negotiate with the wonder race. ¡±


    He gave them an immortal body and made them star core carriers.


    ¡°¡±¡±Origin force, if I say that I can fulfill your dreams and make you immortal, and you have to help me obtain the star core from the abyss world, how about this condition?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, the surprised clansmen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡±


    Screenshot ... (The group was dumbfounded.jpg)


    These words truly frightened the surprised clansmen.


    ¡°After a short silence, the sorrow on the surprised Clansman¡¯s face reappeared. ¡±


    ¡°Look, the outer realm plunderers are so good at deceiving honest people. They can¡¯t even catch delicious abyssal beasts, but they say they can give us eternal life ... They¡¯re too good at deceiving. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What, you guys don¡¯t want to?¡±¡± Lu Wu frowned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go!¡±¡± Force hurriedly spoke, and the astonished clansmen around him followed suit. ¡±


    ¡°Although they said that, Lu Wu and the players saw two words in their eyes: I don¡¯t believe it! ¡±


    ¡°The reason why he said ¡®I¡¯m willing¡¯ was that he was afraid of being beaten up, so he just brushed it off. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m f * cking serious!¡±¡± Lu Wu gritted his teeth, and the Emperor aura on his body started to surge violently. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right!¡±¡± The origin force and the other surprised clansmen hurriedly nodded and continued to brush him off. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, I really suspect that they¡¯re bullying you. It¡¯s time to teach them a lesson!¡±¡± Another player egged him on in the voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°Realizing that if he didn¡¯t show his strength, these people from the surprised race wouldn¡¯t believe him, Lu Wu immediately pointed at the force ... But thinking of the strength of the force and its strong body, it would be very difficult to kill them, Lu Wu pointed at the people from the surprised race who were kneeling beside the force and wiping tears.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°He opened the analysis panel and found that this person was the Deputy Master (Deputy clan leader) of the wonder clan. His strength was also at the great emperor realm. Lu Wu moved his hand away again and pointed at an ancient God Realm member of the wonder clan,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You, come over here!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wuwuwu~no, don ¡®t!¡±¡± Tears streamed down the surprised Clansman¡¯s face, as if he was about to be executed. ¡±


    ¡°However, before Lu Wu could make a move, the surprised clansmen had already sent The Clansman to Lu Wu. ¡±


    Lu Wu and the players were touched by the brotherly love ...


    ¡°¡±¡±Relax now and don¡¯t resist. I¡¯m going to control your soul!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s words once again scared the surprised Clansman half to death. The rest of the surprised clansmen were also frightened and looked desperate.


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, trust me, it¡¯ll be over soon. Next, you¡¯ll have an undying body in the outside world!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I ... I believe you!¡±¡± The surprised Clansman wiped his tears as he spoke with a trembling voice, but his eyes revealed two words: I don¡¯t believe it! ¡±


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t want to explain anymore.


    ¡°After all, the concept of immortality was also very mysterious to creatures that grew up in cultivation. It was hard to believe. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu was about to make a move on this surprised Clansman, a trace of anger appeared on the Force¡¯s face that was originally sad, but this emotion disappeared in a flash. ¡±


    ¡°After trying to gather his courage for three seconds, the force continued to sink into fear. ¡±


    ¡°As expected, courage wasn¡¯t something that could be used in the outside world ... It couldn¡¯t be forced ... It was better to continue living! ¡±


    ¡°Thus, the anger on the Force¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. It was not deliberately suppressed or concealed, but it was truly terrified. ¡±


    ¡°After catching this surprised Clansman, Lu Wu took him into the space of the artifact and the two disappeared at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, all of the surprised clansmen were once again frightened. ¡±


    ¡°The force even quietly sensed the surroundings, trying to find where Lu Wu and his people had gone. ¡±


    ¡°However, how could he find the artifact space? after a round of searching, the origin Force¡¯s face revealed a shocked expression. ¡±


    ¡°The players, on the other hand, were calm. ¡±


    ¡°Now, they already knew about the existence of the artifact space, and they also knew that this was how bronze pendant and the others were transformed into NPCs. So, they naturally knew what Lu Wu was going to do with this strange person. ¡±


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, in the artifact space, Lu Wu was ready to start the soul transformation. ¡±


    ¡°However, before he started, Lu Wu thought of little Bei Li again. A trace of nostalgia appeared on his face, but this emotion was quickly suppressed in the bottom of his heart. ¡±


    ¡°Then, he reached out and summoned little Beili¡¯s specially made operating table. He put on the same white coat that little Beili wore every time he performed soul modification. ¡±


    ¡°The surgery began, and the soul power in the divine artifact space began to burn intensely. ¡±


    ¡°To transform the body of an ancient God into data would consume a lot of soul power. However, when he thought about the gains in the future, Lu Wu naturally would not be short-sighted. ¡±


    ¡°As the divine weapon¡¯s power was added to this surprised Clansman, he immediately began to struggle. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu immediately said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Calm down, don¡¯t struggle!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°However, this surprised Clansman seemed to not have heard him. Tears flowed down his face as his body trembled. ¡±


    This made Lu Wu speechless. How afraid of death was she?


    ¡°As this surprised Clansman¡¯s emotions were fluctuating greatly, the soul modification could not be carried out normally. Lu Wu immediately knocked this surprised Clansman out with a punch. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the soul modification could be carried out normally. ¡±


    ¡°With the burning of soul power, Lu Wu followed little Bei Li¡¯s guidance and his own new understanding of the divine weapon. He completed the soul transformation of the ancient God expert faster than little Bei Li. ¡±


    The mark of the divine weapon was left in his soul.


    ¡°After thinking for a while, Lu Wu did not instill any relevant knowledge about players or the artifact space into his mind because it was unnecessary. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, the surprised Clansman was awakened by Lu Wu and opened his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°When he saw Lu Wu, the surprised Clansman grinned. Wow ... ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t want to waste time talking to him. He took him out of the artifact space and appeared in the outside world.


    ¡°At that moment, the players were staring at the people of the astounding who were obediently kneeling on the ground without resisting. They were still sobbing ... ¡±


    ¡°Seeing Lu Wu¡¯s return, these surprised tribe leaders looked up, but the fear in their eyes did not fade at all. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Watch carefully!¡±¡± At this time, Lu Wu shouted angrily, and then all the Emperor Qi around him gathered on his right fist. With one blow, he blew up the surprised Clansman into a bloody mist, and then turned into black mist and slowly dissipated. ¡±


    ¡°The scene was too bloody, and all the surprised clansmen were scared stiff. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Origin force, confirm if this Clansman of yours is dead or not!¡±¡± At this time, Lu Wu said. ¡±


    ¡°As the controller of the race, the origin Force¡¯s mouth opened wide when he heard this. His clansmen had been killed, so he tried to gather his courage to resist, but he quickly became weak again. ¡±


    ¡°He felt that Lu Wu was really despicable. Damn it, not only did he kill his family member, but he also asked if the family member was dead. ¡±


    Is this something a human can say?!


    This was like forcing someone and asking if they felt good. This was too much!


    ¡°However, he still chose to probe with his force. After realizing that he really couldn¡¯t sense the existence of his clansmen, a sorrowful expression appeared on his face. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu nodded in satisfaction. ¡±


    ¡°With a thought, the soul power in the divine artifact burned and repaired the dead member¡¯s soul. He then helped him form a body and summoned him to the outside world. ¡±


    ¡°Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the dead member of the mysterious clan was resurrected. ¡±


    ¡°The players were very calm. After all, they had experienced it many times. However, all the amazed clansmen were completely dumbfounded. ¡±


    They had never seen such a magical thing in their lives.


    To be reborn in the outside world after death was the dream of their astonished clansmen.


    ¡°¡±¡±How is it? this is all I can give you. Do you want it?¡±¡± Looking at the shocked faces of his people, Lu Wu said with a smile. ¡±


    ......


    () Begging for monthly votes. It¡¯s the last day. I still want to try to struggle during the double monthly votes period. Please support me~~~~

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782: The surprised Clansman who helped count the money after selling it


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In fact, the people of The Amazing Race had never believed in Lu Wu¡¯s ¡°¡±immortal¡±¡±. ¡±


    1


    ¡°This was because their ancestors had also worked hard for this, spending a lot of energy and resources to find a way to obtain immortality. ¡±


    ¡°However, they all failed in the end. In order to achieve immortality, their ancestors chose to challenge the limit peak in order to bring back the true immortality. ¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of the ancestor of the wonder race back then, only the strongest ultimate laws in the outer realms could achieve this. ¡±


    ¡°However, what the patriarch had obtained in the end was the law of devouring, not the power of the Supreme law that could give them immortality. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, from then on, although the clansmen would fantasize about becoming undying and imperishable ... They would never actively pursue it again. ¡±


    ¡°It was just like how people who had watched fantasy movies, novels, and animations would fantasize that they had obtained a cultivation technique that they could cultivate, but there were only a few people who really looked for the ethereal cultivation technique. ¡±


    They even believed that there was no such thing as true immortality in the outer realms.


    Reforging their bodies in the abyss world was already their limit.


    ¡°But this time, the surprised clansmen were dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing their dead clansmen come back to life with their own eyes had given them a huge shock, and their hearts were trembling. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, all the surprised clan members looked at Lu Wu with ingratiating eyes. ¡±


    Is the dream of our amazed clan about to be realized?


    ¡°As the controller of the clan, the origin force was already in tears of excitement. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Honorable invader, is this all true?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu heard this, he smiled and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You can try it yourself. This time, I¡¯ll let you kill him!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the origin force excitedly nodded, teleporting to the side of the resurrected Clansman. While he was still in a daze, the origin force heavily punched him, turning him into a mist of blood. ¡±


    ¡°After the black mist dissipated, it was absorbed into the divine artifact space, once again reforming into the body of the deceased member of the mysterious clan. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, Lu Wu burned his soul coins to repair its soul and then injected them into this body. ¡±


    ¡°When the dead Clansman reappeared, the origin Force¡¯s eyes widened, his heart filled with excitement. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he had personally killed this Clansman, so he was certain that this Clansman was completely dead. The resurrection was real and not a fake illusion. ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, origin force clenched his fist in excitement and punched this Clansman into a mist of blood. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°When this Clansman was resurrected once more, his expression was dazed, as if he was doubting life itself. Even his gaze towards the origin force had changed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the force excitedly took another step forward and raised its fist ... ¡±


    ¡°But this time, before he could make a move, Lu Wu shouted angrily,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Enough, there¡¯s no end to this!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s angry shout, the excitement on Force¡¯s face instantly disappeared and he became aggrieved.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Just say it. We¡¯ll listen to you. As long as you give us the power of immortality, we can do anything!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At the start, the origin Force¡¯s plan was to hide and pretend to be weak. As long as there was a chance to go to the abyss world, it would take the home ground advantage and attack with a heavy blow. ¡±


    ¡°However, after seeing the ability of ¡°¡±immortality¡±¡± that Lu Wu gave to his people, he had given up on this idea. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu was the ¡°¡±Savior¡±¡± in his eyes, the Supreme God who could lead their amazing people away from the threat of death. ¡±


    The pursuit of immortality for generations might really be realized today.


    ''


    ¡°However, Lu Wu shook his head at this time.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t just give me such an ability so easily. If you want to, you must first complete the task I set and reach the standard to grant you this ability. Only then will I grant you immortality!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Although he had decided to turn the amazed clansmen into NPCs, Lu Wu had to face a problem at this stage, and that was the lack of soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°The members of the surprise clan were generally very powerful. If he were to convert all of them into data at once, then the soul coins he had saved up over the years would definitely be emptied in one go. It was even very likely that he would not have enough to use. ¡±


    ¡°So, Lu Wu thought of an idea. ¡±


    ¡°That was to assign tasks to the amazed race, such as using 100000 star cores to exchange for ¡®undying and imperishable¡¯, which was to digitalize the body. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu¡¯s idea was that they had to pay for the money to turn the amazed clansmen into NPCs. ¡±


    ¡°The star core could be converted into soul coins, which was definitely a good deal for Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°With the amazing clansmen¡¯s desire for immortality, even if they were sold, they would still have to help him count the money. ¡±


    It was equivalent to Lu Wu recruiting the wonder race without spending a single cent.


    ¡°¡±¡±Then ... What is the mission you want us to complete?¡±¡± ¡°¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± the force asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll leave something in your souls. You¡¯ll understand after reading it!¡±¡± As he spoke, Lu Wu launched his divine artifact domain and enveloped all the surprised people present. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the surprised Clansman no longer resisted. Instead, he obediently knelt on the ground and waited. ¡±


    ¡°As the divine weapon¡¯s power invaded their souls, it began to examine the strength of each of the amazed clansmen. At the same time, a piece of information appeared in their minds. ¡±


    ¡°This time, what Lu Wu left in their minds was naturally the soul imprint. ¡±


    ¡°However, the amazed people had not become NPCs yet because their bodies had not been digitized. Lu Wu had only injected some knowledge about divine artifacts and missions into their minds. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the contents that appeared in his mind, the surprised Clansman was stunned. ¡±


    Auction house? Mission?


    ¡°¡±¡±I need 100000 star cores to complete the mission. I ... I don¡¯t have 100000 star cores!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wow, I only need 50000 star cores to complete the undying and imperishable mission. I¡¯m so happy!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wuwuwu~I need 500000 star cores to complete the undying and imperishable mission. I want it, but I don¡¯t have any star cores ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Mom, mom, I only need 10000 star cores!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Due to the different strengths of the amazed clansmen, the soul coins required for data conversion were naturally different. ¡±


    ¡°It was the same data conversion process for both God Realm and ancient God Realm creatures, but the difference in the cost of soul coins was even greater. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu didn¡¯t set a fixed value. Instead, after testing the strength of each member of the surprising clan, he gave them different data-based tasks. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the stronger he was, the more star cores he would need for the mission. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the Force¡¯s expression, which was originally filled with joy, gradually became dull after seeing the mission numbers in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Undying and imperishable mission: detected that your strength is at the peak of the great emperor realm. To complete this mission, you need a star core of 0/58264281.¡±¡± ¡±


    [Force: ???]


    More than 50 million?


    ¡°Hearing the numbers shouted out by his clansmen, and comparing them to the numbers he saw, Force¡¯s face was filled with question marks, his expression gradually losing focus ... ¡±


    This was because the amount of star cores he needed for his mission was more than a hundred times more than the amount of star cores his clansmen needed ... This was simply an impossible mission!


    ¡°The force felt that Lu Wu must have made a mistake. It might have been a fake mission, it was too unreal. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he raised his head in grievance and looked at Lu Wu with a resentful gaze.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Honorable invader, you seem to have made a mistake in my mission. The numbers don¡¯t match my people!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no mistake. The stronger you are, the higher the requirements of the mission. Don¡¯t doubt yourself. You¡¯re worth this price!¡±¡± Lu Wu grinned. ¡±


    ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'',


    ¡°After hearing Lu Wu¡¯s confirmation, force suddenly collapsed to the ground, and a thought appeared in his mind ... He wanted to be a waste. ¡±


    ¡°He had thought that immortality was right in front of him, but after seeing the number required for the mission, the force felt that his hope had become slim. ¡±


    ¡°The most painful thing was to receive hope, but at the same time, the hope was shattered. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Force. Star cores aren¡¯t the only things that can complete missions. Soul coins can do it too!¡±¡± Lu Wu said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Soul coins? What¡¯s a soul coin?¡±¡± Force asked with a dispirited expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Did you see the information about the auction house in your mind? Try to form a connection with the mark in your soul, and you will be able to open the auction house. In the auction house, you can use any resources to exchange for soul coins. The ratio of soul coins to star cores is 134522:1. You also use other resources to exchange for soul coins to complete your mission. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We can exchange other resources other than the star core for soul coins? Will this work?¡±¡± As origin force spoke, he took out a huge spine from his dimensional space. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Lu Wu immediately opened the analysis function. ¡±


    [Elka¡¯s spine (cosmic behemoth)]:


    ¡°[Item details: the spine of the ferocious beast ¡°¡±Elka¡±¡± from the abyss world. Its soul is sealed inside, and its roars can be heard frequently.] ¡±


    ¡°[Item usage: can be used to forge weapons, armors, etc. After being ground into powder, it can be used to refine medicine.] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After reading the description of this item, Lu Wu immediately nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This item can be sold at the auction house!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How many soul coins can it be exchanged for?¡±¡± Force asked with anticipation. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You can set the price yourself. I don¡¯t know if others will buy it, but you can put anything of value in the auction house to exchange for soul coins!¡±¡± Lu Wu explained again. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Force¡¯s dejected expression was swept away. ¡±


    ¡°He still had a lot of these abyssal fierce beasts ¡®skeletons. His ancestors had accumulated a lot of treasures from the abyssal world. If these things could be exchanged for soul coins and then used the soul coins to exchange for the star cores, then the task burden would not be as heavy as he had imagined. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the origin force connected with the mark in his soul and tried to open the auction house. ¡±


    ¡°The divine artifact gave a response, and the auction interface appeared in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the spine in his hand, force thought for a moment and entered a line of numbers. Following the information provided by the auction house instructions in his mind, he clicked ¡®confirm¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°At once, Elka¡¯s spine was absorbed into the divine artifact, and the item appeared on the auction list. ¡±


    ¡°The curious players opened the auction house one after another, wanting to see what the Force¡¯s price was. ¡±


    ¡°[Elka¡¯s spine, price: 30000 soul coins!] ¡±


    ¡°After a short silence, the players went crazy and bought the items, afraid that someone else would be one step ahead of them. ¡±


    ¡°How could the players not know what level the cosmic behemoth was after coming into contact with it? therefore, selling it for 30000 was like buying it for free. It was a sure-win deal. ¡±


    ¡°In less than five seconds, the item was bought by a lucky player with extremely fast hand speed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a ¡°¡±sold successfully¡±¡± notification rang in his mind. He then saw that the soul coin balance in his mind had increased by 30000. ¡±


    ¡°However, the soul coin did not enter the body of the origin force. It remained in the artifact space, and all that appeared in his mind was a string of numbers. ¡±


    ¡°After all, his body and soul had yet to be completely digitized at this stage of the origin force, so he was unable to possess soul coins, nor was he able to obtain the digitized ability of rebirth. Therefore, there was no need to keep the soul coins with him. He just needed to know how many soul coins he had. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the clan leader¡¯s control of the force, the surprised clansmen all took out different abyssal resources from their own space and put them up for auction. ¡±


    The players went crazy when they saw this.


    This was because the members of the astonished race didn¡¯t know the price of the goods and were simply bidding randomly.


    ¡°Some rare items were clearly extremely precious, and could be exchanged for more than a million soul coins. But at this moment, it was like picking them up for free, and could be obtained for less than one-tenth of the price. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the players were very happy. ¡±


    Lu Wu was happy because he was surprised that his tribesmen were sold by him and even helped him count the money.


    ¡°The players were happy that these strange people were like fortune-giving children, allowing them to earn a wave of resources. ¡±


    ¡°(This is the last time I¡¯m asking for monthly votes this year. It¡¯s the last five hours. I still have a chance to struggle. I don¡¯t want to leave any regrets. Those with monthly votes, please support me. Thank you. I¡¯ll add more chapters next month to repay you!) ¡±

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783: Chapter 783-continue being happy


    Translator: 549690339


    It had been a month since he arrived in Starlink.


    ¡°During this period, the players had become familiar with the amazed tribe and were no longer as unfamiliar as before. ¡±


    The surprised tribesmen were no longer afraid of the players because they knew the players would not attack them.


    The players were quite fond of the amazed clansmen.


    ¡°This was because this race had sold precious resources at random prices in the ¡°¡±auction house,¡±¡± which had really made them a lot of money. ¡±


    And the attitude of the surprised clansmen towards the player clans was even more enthusiastic.


    ¡°This was because they understood that in the case of insufficient ¡®star cores¡¯, they could only make up for it with soul coins, and soul coins were only available to players. ¡±


    ¡°As such, the people of the wonder race were extremely grateful to the players who kept buying their resources. ¡±


    They felt that the players would be a great help to them in obtaining the ability of immortality.


    ¡°Under the circumstances of mutual gratitude, their relationship naturally became harmonious. ¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, there were some strange clansmen who managed to gather enough soul coins or star cores and complete the body data transformation, which was what they believed to be undying and indestructible. ¡±


    ¡°This small group of surprised clansmen were able to be reborn in the outside world after death. This undoubtedly made the other surprised clansmen who had yet to complete their task feel envy, jealousy, and hatred. He also became more eager to obtain the ability of ¡®undying and imperishable¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu also set a new mission for the members of the clan whose bodies had been digitized. ¡±


    They still needed to earn soul coins.


    ¡°Because every time this group of people were resurrected, Lu Wu had stipulated that they had to collect a resurrection tax of 10000 soul coins. ¡±


    The surprised clansmen didn¡¯t resist this at all.


    ¡°In their opinion, it was a good deal to sell a piece of broken bone in exchange for several revivals. ¡±


    ¡°One was willing to hit and the other was willing to suffer. For such a silly and cute clan member, Lu Wu and the players loved him. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°During this time, the amazed race would also bring the players into the abyss world to hunt. ¡±


    This was because this was one of the ways the amazed clansmen earned soul coins.


    Every player will be charged 1000 to 50000 soul coins.


    ¡°The players could earn experience points and soul coins by killing powerful creatures. Therefore, it was a sure-win business to follow these powerful and strange people to hunt in the abyssal world. ¡±


    It was another win-win cooperation.


    The players used this to increase their strength and were surprised that their clansmen used this to earn soul coins.


    ¡°This model was very similar to when he was in Beiqi, where the old players paid to bring newbies to clear the instance ... ¡±


    ¡°During this period, every time they entered the abyssal world, the players would find that the usually submissive, soft-spoken, and lamb-like amazed clansmen would withdraw from their ¡°¡±passive¡±¡± state and enter the ¡°¡±Overlord¡±¡± state. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°At this moment, the strange clansmen¡¯s tone of speech and behavior had undergone a huge change. ¡±


    ¡°When he fought with the giant abyssal beasts, he became even more brutal. He chased after the fresh abyssal beasts and bit them all the way until he ate them. ¡±


    The players gradually got used to such a strange race.


    ¡°The days they spent together were very happy. In the mutually beneficial development, the players ¡®strength began to improve rapidly. ¡±


    Everything was developing in a good direction.


    ¡°During this period, Lu Wu set up a teleportation array that was connected to the artifact space and a resurrection point inside celestial world. ¡±


    Lu Wu had his own considerations for doing this.


    ¡°This was because he didn¡¯t intend to take the amazed clansmen to the outer realms for a war. Not to mention that he hadn¡¯t completely digitized all the amazed clansmen, if they died in the outer realms, they would really die. ¡±


    ¡°More importantly, before the amazed clansmen obtained the ability to resurrect, they would simply be reckless. When they were afraid, they would directly kneel down and kowtow to the enemy, but that would be embarrassing. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the amazed clansmen were really capable of doing that. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, before he had digitized all the members of the amazed race, Lu Wu did not intend to use this power. Instead, he would treat them as star core excavators and keep them here to make money. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it was necessary to set up a teleportation array and a resurrection point that was connected to the divine artifact. ¡±


    ¡°In this way, when the amazed people wanted to use the auction house, they could go to the teleportation array to contact the divine artifact. Those who had obtained the ability to not die could also be resurrected in the celestial world after death, instead of being resurrected to Lu Wu¡¯s side. ¡±


    ¡°(PS: at this time, most of the amazed people have not been digitized yet. If they want to use the auction house, they need to be connected to the artifact. Therefore, Lu Wu set up a teleportation array that was connected to the artifact. Only the completely digitized members of the amazed people could access all the game¡¯s function panels at any time like the players!) ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Counting the days, Lu Wu realized that it was already 2019 when he and the other players came to the outer realm. ¡±


    And today was a special day.


    ¡°When he was in Beiqi, many players would stay up late to celebrate the New Year¡¯s Day. ¡±


    ¡°Then, they would wait for him to open the festival activities, and everyone would earn soul coins together in a lively manner. They would then celebrate the New Year¡¯s Day happily. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu suddenly remembered that it had been a long time since the players had a holiday event. ¡±


    ¡°Usually, the players were the happiest when there were festivals. ¡±


    ¡°According to the players, this was a good opportunity for them to exploit the game officials. They couldn¡¯t miss it. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu wondered if he should start another wave of festival activities so that the players who were still in the war could have a good rest and enjoy a happy Festival. ¡±


    ¡°As soon as this idea came to his mind, he couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. Lu Wu immediately began to design New Year¡¯s activities. ¡±


    ¡°While designing the New Year¡¯s Day event, Lu Wu thought of limit mountain again. ¡±


    ¡°Even now, he still had not decided which player to send to challenge limit mountain. ¡±


    ¡°So, should he take advantage of this holiday event to design a simulation stage similar to the limit mountain and first select a few players with the strongest willpower? ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, Lu Wu began to simulate the environment and challenges of the extreme mountain in the artifact space according to his memory. ¡±


    ¡°As for why Lu Wu didn¡¯t set it up in the outside world, it was naturally because he couldn¡¯t afford to spend that soul coin. ¡±


    ¡°After all, there was no end to the extreme mountain, and each level required a large amount of soul coins to simulate the environment. This was a pure waste. ¡±


    ''


    ¡°After all, after the festival, this limit Douluo would no longer be used. ¡±


    ¡°If he were to simulate the extreme mountain in the artifact space, although it would also consume soul coins, he could directly decompose it into soul coins when he did not need it, and there would be no loss of soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°As for his choice, Lu Wu naturally chose the latter. ¡±


    ¡°After that, Lu Wu started to get busy. Without little Bei Li by his side, he had to do everything by himself. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu was no longer the boss who let little Beili do everything. He could already take on heavy responsibilities. ¡±


    ¡°From the moment he had obtained the Dao integration stage laws, his control and creation of divine weapons had even surpassed little Bei Li ¡®s. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it was not a big problem for Lu Wu to simulate an extreme mountain. Besides, he had been in the extreme mountain for 1000 years and was very familiar with the environment there. ¡±


    ¡°After spending half a day, Lu Wu finally completed the construction of the environment of the extreme mountain. Then, a game prompt sounded in the minds of all the players. ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: the New Year¡¯s Day event will start tomorrow. All players, please be prepared.] ¡±


    New Year¡¯s Day activity 1: climbing to the limit


    ¡°[Event details: in this extreme Mountain Challenge, every player will have three chances to challenge a total of 1000 levels. You can claim a reward for each level you pass (you can only claim the reward for each level once, and you can not claim it again). The higher the level, the more abundant the rewards will be. Please be prepared.] ¡±


    New Year¡¯s Day event 2: becoming famous in one battle


    ¡°[Event details: players can register for this event on the event panel during New Year¡¯s Day. Players who register after the official opening of the event will be teleported to the artifact space and the ¡°¡±one battle to fame¡±¡± challenge will be launched.] During this period, 20 players will be randomly assigned to a group. Two of them will be randomly selected as ¡®gods¡¯, and the remaining 18 will be mortals. ¡±


    [God: randomly select ten combat abilities.]


    ¡°For example, there were a total of 18000 abilities such as the evil god transformation and the law of sword intent. ¡±


    ¡°[Mortal: possesses three fixed abilities: evasion, attack, and defense] ¡±


    [Evasion: 100% evasion of all damage. 30 second cooldown]


    [Attack: 100% deals 2% of the target¡¯s health points as damage. This damage can not be recovered and can not be avoided.]


    [Defense: immune to one attack. Lasts for 10 seconds after activation. Cooldown time: 10 minutes.]


    [God¡¯s way of victory: kill all mortals]


    [Method of victory for mortals: kill two gods]


    New Year¡¯s Day event 3: the big adventure in the abyss world


    ¡°[Event details: after the start of this event, players can enter the fixed areas of the abyss world for exploration. During this period, our great leader ¡®slaughter¡¯ will lure a large number of abyssal beasts into the fixed exploration areas and attack the players.] ¡±


    ¡°[Event requirements: in survival mode, the longer you live, the more abundant the rewards will be. The top 100 will receive special rewards.] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After seeing the content of the game prompt, the players were silent for a short while, and then the forum and voice channel suddenly exploded. ¡±


    ¡°Although none of the players said it out loud, they already had feelings for the festival during the war. ¡±


    ¡°He had thought that there would be no more festivals, but he didn¡¯t expect the dog officials to give him a surprise. ¡±


    The sudden arrival of happiness caught all the players off guard.


    ¡°At this moment, they remembered the happy times they had in Beiqi. ¡±


    ¡°Every Festival event was like a grand event, happy and unforgettable. ¡±


    ¡°However, although the players were happy, they couldn¡¯t lose their tradition. They still expressed on the forum that it was time to exploit the damned official game company, squeeze their soul coins, and piss them off! ¡±

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784: Happy New Year


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After the announcement of the holiday event, the players were looking forward to the arrival of New Year¡¯s Day. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the current players were still generally in a shortage of soul coins. Although the income of soul coins had increased greatly in the years of war, the consumption of soul coins had also increased. ¡±


    There were many places to spend soul coins now.


    ¡°For example, he could nourish the law belt to let it grow, nurture the sky demon cloak that could devour spiritual materials, and use it for cultivation ... ¡±


    That was why the players were still thirsty for soul coins.


    ¡°With the launch of this event, while the players wanted to reminisce about the past, they also intended to earn a good wave of soul coins and make a fortune from the dog official developers. ¡±


    ¡°Early in the morning, the game prompted that New Year¡¯s Day had arrived. ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: the New Year¡¯s Day event has officially begun. Players, please open the event panel to register for the event!] ¡±


    ¡°This time, not only were the players allowed to participate, but even Lu Wu, who had already digitized the members of The Amazing Race, had also opened up the right to participate in the event. ¡±


    ¡°The first event to be released on New Year¡¯s Day was ¡®climbing the limit¡¯, which was the limit Peak Challenge. ¡±


    ¡°Every player had three chances to challenge the game, and they could only do so after entering the artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°The players had already seen the event announcement in the official post on the forum, so they excitedly opened the event panel and selected ¡®participate in the event¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, all the registered players and members of the mysterious clan were sent to the activity space that Lu Wu had built. ¡±


    ¡°A majestic mountain appeared in front of them. They couldn¡¯t see the end of it, but they could feel the heavy pressure just by approaching it. ¡±


    The challenge had officially begun.


    ¡°In order to make this challenge go on better, Lu Wu also set the time flow rate of this space. ¡±


    ¡°Controlling time might have been very difficult for Lu Wu in the past, but after mastering the power of Dao integration, all of this was not a problem. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the power of Dao integration could affect space and time. Moreover, they were inside the divine artifact space, so this was naturally not a problem. ¡±


    Lu Wu slowed down the time flow in this space for the sake of this challenge.


    ¡°He wanted to select a strong-willed player to challenge the limit peak, so the simulated environment of the limit peak was exactly the same as the one he had experienced before. ¡±


    ¡°He had spent a thousand years in the last challenge, but this time, he had set the time flow. Even if the players stayed inside for a thousand years, only a few minutes would have passed in the outside world. ¡±


    This was more like the sword intent illusion that ao Jian had challenged before. The only difference was that the interior of the divine artifact space was more real.


    ¡°The event officially began, and the registered players entered the realm. ¡±


    The players were no strangers to the limit peak.


    ¡°Because they had accompanied Lu Wu to the peak in the artifact space, they knew how difficult it was to challenge this mountain. ¡±


    ¡°But for the soul coins, he would risk it all! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players all set off, starting from the foot of the mountain to climb limit peak. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing that the challenge had started, Lu Wu also began to pay attention to the actions of the players. ¡±


    ¡°Although this was only an event, the most important thing was to select a player who could challenge the limit peak and obtain an ultimate limit law from the God of creation. ¡±


    ¡°Strength was important in a challenge, but the most important thing was the player¡¯s willpower. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, at the foot of limit peak, a dense crowd of players were swarming towards the top of the mountain. ¡±


    ¡°The challenge of the limit peak, for those players with weak bodies, the first stage was a hurdle. ¡±


    ¡°There was no fairness to speak of here. If one¡¯s body wasn¡¯t strong enough, it would be extremely difficult to move forward under pressure. ¡±


    ¡°However, the mage players had their own ways of protecting themselves. ¡±


    '',


    ¡°For example, buffs that increased their strength, spell shields, and so on ... All of these could enhance their physical defense and better withstand the heavy pressure from the limit peak. ¡±


    ¡°The players knew that the first obstacle was the easiest. If they couldn¡¯t pass it, they could give up, even if they had three chances. ¡±


    What surprised Lu Wu was the strange people whose bodies had been digitized.


    ¡°In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, the people with the weakest willpower were undoubtedly the people from the amazement clan. ¡±


    ¡°Even a small matter could cause him to be afraid for a long time, and he had an indescribable fear of death. ¡±


    ¡°However, in the challenge of the limit peak, perhaps because they could earn soul coins, or perhaps because they understood that they would not really die Here, they were extremely motivated and were far ahead of the players. ¡±


    ¡°As expected, this strange race would become wild after knowing that he wouldn¡¯t die! ¡±


    Lu Wu was extremely satisfied with this.


    ¡°At least, this proved one thing. In the future, after he digitized all the members of the mysterious clan, they would become an extremely powerful force. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, what Lu Wu was most concerned about were the members of the wall hanging group that he had recorded in his little notebook. ¡±


    ¡°This was because they were all outstanding players, without exception. ¡±


    They had the highest chance of reaching the peak.


    ¡°At this moment, the player with the best performance was beyond Lu Wu¡¯s expectations. It was actually Gou ¡®Zi. ¡±


    This was because the young paparazzo¡¯s actions were too amazing.


    ¡°He endured the pressure and climbed up. His health was constantly dropping, but the dog¡¯s profession was a super healer. ¡±


    ¡°If he ran out of health, he would heal himself and instantly recover. Then, he continued to climb. ¡±


    ¡°Due to the special characteristics of the White Charm Spirit beast, the strength of his body was not low either. He climbed up extremely quickly, moving his four limbs vigorously as he jumped up. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the climbing ranking on the upper right corner showed that Gou ¡®Zi was 21st. ¡±


    ¡°The people above him were all from The Amazing Race. In other words, Gou ¡®Zi was now the first place among the players. ¡±


    ¡°This journey was undoubtedly long, but Gou ¡®Zi was able to persevere. As he ran, he muttered,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hehe~hehe~¡±¡± ¡±


    The scene was comical.


    ¡°Below Gou ¡®Zi was ao Jian. With the help of his sword intent, ao Jian¡¯s speed was also very fast. The pressure from the peak was offset by his sword intent, and the damage caused to him was very small. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was right below him.


    ¡°It had to be said that this once low-level player had grown extremely fast after cultivating the ¡°¡±negative body¡±¡±, and his strength had even surpassed some of the cheat-level players. ¡±


    ¡°After activating the negative state, mo Xiaoxin had no obstacles and was even faster than ao Jian. ¡±


    ¡°However, every time the negative body¡¯s effect ended, he would stop and rest for a moment to recover his strength and wait for the God art to cool down. If he could maintain the speed below the negative state, he could even compete with the members of the wonder clan. ¡±


    ¡°In this climbing competition, the players would look at the rankings from time to time and compete with each other. ¡±


    ¡°All these years, they had been improving their strength, but they had never killed each other like before. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, at this stage, they were discussing who was the strongest, and no one was convinced of who was the strongest. ¡±


    Some players felt that they had grown so fast over the years that they could be promoted to cheater-level players.


    ¡°However, when such a post appeared in the forum, it was often met with ridicule and ¡°¡±funny emojis.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, challenging the limit peak this time was a chance to prove himself. ¡±


    ¡°For the rewards and to prove their strength, the players went all out. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As time passed, three hundred years had passed in the simulated space. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, many players fell from the peak due to the heavy pressure and were eliminated, but there were still some players who were still struggling. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the 20 strange race people who came to challenge were still in the top 30. ¡±


    ''


    There were also players who managed to rank in the top 20.


    ¡°Among them, mo Xiaoxin and Gou ¡®Zi had already become the dominant players. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin relied on the special trait of being immune to all external forces, which was why he was able to quickly climb a certain distance after each rest. With such a simple method, he had already advanced to 15th place. ¡±


    ¡°The other player,¡¯dog¡¯, was cheating the entire time. ¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t have enough health, he would heal himself. Whether it was a mountain of blades, a sea of flames, or an extreme cold, although Gou ¡®Zi suffered a lot, he relied on his powerful health recovery ability to survive. ¡±


    ¡°He was currently ranked ninth, still the first place among the players. ¡±


    ¡°During this journey, there were also many players that Lu Wu had not noticed before. ¡±


    ¡°Although their abilities might not be as good as those cheaters, their willpower was not weak at all. There were even a few players whose willpower was so strong that Lu Wu was in awe. ¡±


    ¡°Even though these players were in a difficult situation and their consciousness had become blurry from the challenge, they still gritted their teeth and continued to climb. ¡±


    He broke through his body¡¯s limits again and again.


    ¡°Although this was a challenge similar to an illusionary realm, it was also the tempering of one¡¯s mental state. ¡±


    ¡°For players who grew rapidly, it was a good training opportunity to strengthen their Foundation. ¡±


    ¡°He was very satisfied with the players ¡®performance, so he didn¡¯t mind paying some soul coins. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°By the 700th year, most of the players had been eliminated. ¡±


    ¡°This was partly due to his willpower, but also because he was not strong enough. ¡±


    ¡°After all, most of the players were only in the immortal state. In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, the minimum requirement to challenge the limit peak should be the ancient God state. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it was also within Lu Wu¡¯s expectations that the players would be eliminated because they couldn¡¯t bear the harsh environment of the limit peak. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, the immortal state players like Gou ¡®Zi and Mo Xiaoxin who were still persevering had exceeded his expectations. ¡±


    ¡°As he continued to climb, the performance of the surprised clan members also surprised Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he finally understood the extent of the amazed clansmen¡¯s desire for immortality. ¡±


    Perhaps it was because they were afraid of death that they tried their best to obtain the ability of immortality.


    ¡°At this moment, the 20 surprised tribesmen were still climbing, and none of them gave up. They were all enduring the torture of the harsh environment and the mental pressure of the illusion. ¡±


    ¡°As for the players, Gou ¡®Zi was already covered in injuries. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had an endless supply of ¡®virtual soul coins¡¯ to replenish his energy, he had to endure both mental and physical torture every second. ¡±


    ¡°Under such pressure, he felt a splitting headache every second. ¡±


    ¡°However, he continued to persevere. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, he didn¡¯t have Gu Yu, his boss, by his side, nor any other help. He was fighting on his own will. ¡±


    Even he had his own obsession.


    ¡°He wanted to become stronger and return to save the Three Realms, because his parents were there. ¡±


    ¡°Although he usually didn¡¯t express this thought, his heart was extremely firm. This was what he swore to do. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, compared to the physical trauma, the mental blow made Gou ¡®Zi suffer even more. ¡±


    ¡°In order to persevere, the young paparazzo kept imagining all kinds of scenes in his mind. He used all the scenes that could encourage himself to continue to persevere. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Soul coins ... As long as I succeed in the challenge, I¡¯ll have a large number of soul coins ... At that time, I can buy the method to transform into a human!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can do it. I¡¯m the strongest healer. All my injuries are not enough to kill me ... I can hold on!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re all dogs. The officials can ... Why can¡¯t I ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Listening to the muttering of the dog, Lu Wu¡¯s relieved face showed a trace of surprise. ¡±


    You don¡¯t want your account anymore?

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785: Happy New Year¡¯s


    Translator: 549690339


    It was the 900th year of the challenge of the limit peak.


    ¡°The players were completely numb, just like Lu Wu in the past. They were only climbing with the obsession in their hearts. ¡±


    His consciousness became extremely blurry as he climbed. He didn¡¯t even know what he was doing and could only continue to climb numbly.


    ¡°Because they were not strong enough, most of the players were only halfway up the mountain, which was much slower than Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu also understood this. After all, when he first climbed the extreme peak, his strength was far beyond the current players. ¡±


    ¡°During this time, the amazed clansmen who had already climbed four-fifths of the journey were now facing the most terrifying illusionary challenge. ¡±


    ¡°From now on, every section of the road would have an illusion. ¡±


    ¡°Everything in these illusionary realms was extremely real, and one couldn¡¯t even feel that they were illusions. ¡±


    ¡°What the amazed clansmen encountered here was a ¡°¡±death threat.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Facing the illusion of death, even if the strange race members constantly reminded him that everything was fake, he wouldn¡¯t die Here. However, this scene still scared them so much that their legs turned to jelly, and the ¡°¡±everything here is real¡±¡± hint kept appearing in their minds. ¡±


    ¡°Under such torture, the amazed clansmen finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡±


    ¡°Even if the strength of their bodies could continue to rise, in the face of death, their ¡°¡±passive¡±¡± attribute was completely activated. They wiped their tears and snot in the illusion, completely falling into the illusion and finally being eliminated. ¡±


    This kind of illusionary realm was the most terrifying.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even give you a chance to resist, and he made you believe that everything was real. ¡±


    Even Lu Wu himself almost fell into the illusion and couldn¡¯t get rid of it.


    ¡°If it were not for the 600 million reincarnations that little Beili had gone through, Lu Wuxin would not have been able to break through this layer of illusion with his own willpower. ¡±


    There were more than ten such illusions on the last one-fifth of the journey to limit peak.


    ¡°Every place was an illusionary realm obsession, and it was extremely difficult to break through. ¡±


    This was also what Lu Wu thought to be the most difficult level in the limit peak.


    ¡°Now that all the members of the amazed race had failed, Lu Wu began to pay attention to the players who were still climbing. ¡±


    ¡°As he waited, another two hundred years passed in the activity space. ¡±


    Gou ¡®Zi had finally climbed to the illusion challenge zone.


    The illusion of the first obsession¡¯s challenge descended.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu saw a deep pit and Gou ¡®Zi also transformed into his human form. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was struggling in the deep pit. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wuji was familiar with the environment here. After thinking about it carefully, wasn¡¯t this the deep pit where Gou ¡®Zi obtained the White charm inheritance? ¡±


    ¡°It turned out that becoming the ¡°¡±white charm¡±¡± was the obsession in his heart that could not be erased ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡±


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi seemed to be in a lot of pain during this challenge. He climbed again and again, but he fell into the hole and couldn¡¯t get out at all. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, Gou ¡®Zi gradually gave up struggling and laid in the deep pit with a dispirited expression. ¡±


    Lu Wu was stunned when he saw this.


    He didn¡¯t expect Gou ¡®Zi to give up.


    Time passed by and Gou ¡®Zi just laid on the ground. He looked up at the sky and his face was filled with despair.


    ¡°But just when Lu Wu thought that Gou ¡®Zi was about to fail, Gou¡¯ Zi suddenly bit his finger and dripped his blood on the rock wall. ¡±


    This was how Gou ¡®Zi had obtained the White charm inheritance.


    ¡°In an instant, Gou ¡®Zi transformed back into white charm. ¡±


    ¡°However, there was no despair on Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s face. Instead, he had a helpless expression, as if he was compromising to fate. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°At that moment, the first illusion barrier shattered and Gou ¡®Zi broke through. ¡±


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t expect Gou ¡®Zi to break through the first level so easily.


    ¡°But after thinking about it carefully, Lu Wu understood. ¡±


    ¡°Although turning into a white charm was a pain in his heart, it also gave him hope. ¡±


    ¡°If it was not for the White charm inheritance, he would still be an ordinary player. The dog seemed to have realized this, so it seemed to have compromised ... ¡±


    ¡°Just like that, he walked out of the first illusionary realm in an extremely relaxed manner and continued to climb upwards. ¡±


    ¡°However, before he could continue, the pressure increased. Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s divine body couldn¡¯t take it anymore and he fell down on the last fifth of the path. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, but a smile appeared on his face. ¡±


    ¡°At least Gou ¡®Zi didn¡¯t fall in the illusion but instead fell under the pressure of the peak. As long as he increased his strength, he would be able to succeed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi was on Lu Wu¡¯s shortlist, and at the same time, he was given a high amount of soul coins and items as a reward. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The challenge continued, but there were only a few players left. ¡±


    ¡°The second player to enter the illusion challenge was mo Xiaoxin, and his first illusion surprised Lu Wu. ¡±


    It was the catastrophe of the human realm.


    ¡°During the great calamity, his mother mo Lanlan, who had always cursed and said ¡°¡±raising a child to guard against old age,¡±¡± had actually used her life to protect him. ¡±


    ¡°Standing in front of the heavenly Warriors, mo Lanlan didn¡¯t back down. ¡±


    ¡°This trial was filled with the pain of life and death, and Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s body trembled continuously as the trial repeated itself. ¡±


    ¡°However, he had still successfully passed this challenge. ¡±


    ¡°His final choice was not to go forward and fight the heaven realm invaders, but to give up. ¡±


    Because he had chosen to take revenge and not to make meaningless sacrifices here.


    ¡°Before they arrived at the second stage, mo Xiaoxin was eliminated just like Gou ¡®Zi. He couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure and was eliminated. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was also on Lu Wu¡¯s list of candidates. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu felt that compared to the dog, mo Xiaoxin would probably have a harder time clearing the final illusion challenge. ¡±


    He already knew what mo Xiaoxin was most afraid of.


    He must have been sold by his own mother and then hunted down by the players.


    Lu Wu felt pain just thinking about it. He couldn¡¯t go home in the future and could only wander in the outer space. It was too miserable ...


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu laughed. ¡±


    ¡°However, mo Xiaoxin had at least proven himself this time, so he was also on the waiting list. ¡±


    ¡°Following that, ao Jian, Liu Chan, and the others also reached the illusion challenge area and successfully passed the first stage. ¡±


    These players also entered Lu Wu¡¯s list of candidates one after another.


    ¡°As for who to choose to challenge the illusion of limit peak, Lu Wu had not decided yet. ¡±


    He wanted to see who would be the first to break through to the ancient God Realm.


    ......


    ¡°The first activity of New Year¡¯s Day,¡¯climbing the limit¡¯, ended. ¡±


    The players ¡®gains weren¡¯t as simple as the event rewards. This mental training would definitely affect their future growth.


    ¡°When they reappeared in Starlink, the players felt as if a long time had passed. They were still stuck in limit Peak¡¯s harsh environment, and it took them a long time to recover. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, Lu Wu helped them to fade their memories of the limit peak and only let them remember the hardships they experienced in every challenge. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the game prompt sounded in the minds of all the players again. ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: New Year¡¯s Day event 2 ¡°¡±becoming famous in one battle¡±¡± has begun. Players, please open the registration Panel to register for it!] ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing the game prompt, the players smiled again. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°The familiar game prompt made them reminisce. After all, only a few minutes had passed in the outside world, but they had spent thousands of years inside. ¡±


    ¡°Although the memory was blurred, some of the experiences were unusually clear. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they opened the activity panel one after another and chose the ¡°¡±one battle to fame¡±¡± activity to sign up for. ¡±


    ¡°Time passed, and after two hours, all the players were once again teleported into the artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°In this event, 20 players would be randomly selected as a group. At the same time, two players would be randomly selected as gods in a group, and the other 18 players would be mortals. It would be a battle of wits and courage. ¡±


    ¡°Compared to the werewolf kill, this was more like an open kill. ¡±


    ¡°Mortals had three fixed skills, but gods had more than ten thousand skills to choose from. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if a mortal wanted to win, they might need some strategy, but the players who were chosen as ¡®gods¡¯ needed to think more if they wanted to win. ¡±


    The choice of ten skills was a question that required careful consideration.


    ¡°If the skills weren¡¯t well matched, it would be very difficult to win. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As the groups began, new spaces were created one after another, and the internal environment was completely random. ¡±


    ¡°Some were deep in the forest, some were near the island, and some were above the clouds ... In short, the battle environment was different. ¡±


    ¡°When the grouping was completed, the players were teleported into the challenge space. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, two players were randomly selected as gods. ¡±


    ¡°It seemed that mortals had a higher chance of winning. After all, they had fixed moves that could not be instantly killed. They could also deal a percentage of HP damage to the gods, and the damage caused could not be compensated by HP recovery. ¡±


    ¡°However, most players still hoped to be selected as ¡°¡±gods.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As for why, of course, it was because ¡°¡±gods¡±¡± could freely match their skills, which was why they were happy. ¡±


    Many of the players who had been holding back for a long time finally revealed their true nature.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f * cking talk to me about game rewards, happiness is the most important! ¡±


    ¡°When the match began, the players who were chosen as gods began their performance. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu, who was watching the game, subconsciously looked at the players who were chosen as ¡°¡±gods¡±¡± to see what skills they would choose. ¡±


    ¡°According to normal logic, Lu Wu felt that a damage skill that could be used multiple times in a short period of time would be more popular. ¡±


    ¡°After all, mortals had a cooldown for dodging attacks, so fast attacks were what the players who were chosen as ¡®gods¡¯ needed. ¡±


    ¡°But after checking it, Lu Wu laughed. ¡±


    This was because these idiotic players didn¡¯t play by the rules at all.


    ¡°For example, there was a group of players in the city of Hades. One of the players who was chosen to become a God chose the skill of teleportation. ¡±


    ¡°With ten skill cooldowns, this group of mortals couldn¡¯t touch him at all. Even if they had an unavoidable auto-attack, they couldn¡¯t do anything to their targets unless they were within attack range. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, this player didn¡¯t think about winning at all. After another teammate who was drawn as a ¡°¡±God¡±¡± died, he just casually teleported back and forth, angering the other players who were drawn as mortals. They couldn¡¯t catch up with him, and they couldn¡¯t hit him either. ¡±


    He felt that he could not play the game properly anymore.


    That was too cheap!


    ......


    There were many other such operations.


    ¡°For example, in a dense forest, a certain God player chose the disguise god art, and then he turned himself into a rabbit on the island. He just quietly watched the player who was selected as a mortal search back and forth in the dense forest, but could not find him no matter how hard he tried. ¡±


    ¡°A player who went even further chose to use ten doppelganger skills, immediately creating tens of thousands of doppelgangers to toy with the mortal players. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, there were various provocations: ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Guess which one is the real one. Don¡¯t guess wrong, your attacks have a cooldown!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you want me to give you a little hint?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The first round, one out of ten ... I¡¯m sorry, all ten of me are fake. Are you angry?¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Although these actions were not enough to win, the atmosphere of joy spread throughout the game. ¡±


    ¡°The players who were chosen as ordinary people felt their blood pressure rise, and they couldn¡¯t help but curse in the voice channel. ¡±

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786: Happy New Year¡¯s Eve sublimation


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It was the second event on New Year¡¯s Day. No matter how hard the players who were selected as ¡°¡±mortals¡±¡± tried, they were still not enough in the face of some idiotic players. ¡±


    This was because this group of idiotic players didn¡¯t even think about winning. They were happy for the sake of happiness.


    This was also the reason why most players wanted to be selected as ¡®gods¡¯.


    ¡°It was fun to play with others, but it was hard to be played. ¡±


    ¡°This event lasted for three hours. When the statistics came out, what surprised Lu Wu was that the number of draws was surprisingly high, accounting for ¡°¡±a quarter¡±¡± of the total number of games. ¡±


    ¡°From this, one could see the destructive power of these idiotic players in the event. ¡±


    ¡°However, even after the event ended, the angry ¡°¡±mortal¡±¡± players were still cursing in the forum, saying that the players who chose ¡°¡±God¡±¡± were extremely shameless ... Although these players might also want to be ¡°¡±God¡±¡± in their hearts. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°It was already Seveno¡¯ clock in the evening, five hours before the event officially ended. ¡±


    ¡°The second event of New Year¡¯s Day officially ended, and the game prompt sounded: ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: New Year¡¯s Day event 3 ¡°¡±abyss adventure¡±¡± has officially begun. Players, please sign up on the event panel!] ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing the game notification, the players immediately gave up on arguing on the forum and logged out of the forum to sign up on the activity panel. ¡±


    ¡°While waiting, the registration was over. Then, Lu Wu activated the divine weapon and sent all the players into the abyss world. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu refused to let the surprised people participate in the event. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the abyssal world was the home field of the amazed clansmen, and it was very easy for them to survive. ¡±


    The theme of this event was ¡®survival¡¯.


    ¡°When the event officially started, Lu Wu drew out a huge activity area in the abyss world with the area where the players were located as the center. The boundary was marked with golden lines that only the players could see. ¡±


    ¡°This would be the area where the players could move about. Leaving this area would be considered as a forfeit, all the way until the last person survived. ¡±


    The event rewards would be given out to the players according to their survival time.


    ¡°During this period, Lu Wu would lure abyssal beasts into the players ¡®activity area from time to time, increasing the difficulty of survival for the players as time went by. ¡±


    The players who had seen the New Year¡¯s Day event announcement on the forum naturally knew the details of the abyss adventure event. Some players had already started to form parties to increase their chances of survival.


    ¡°However, there were also abyssal beasts in Lu Wushu¡¯s area of activity. At this moment, they smelled an unfamiliar aura and immediately came to the area where the players were. ¡±


    ¡°The danger was approaching, but this time, no players made the first move. After all, this was survival mode, and there was no need to take unnecessary risks. They all hid far away. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°As for working together to hunt the abyssal beast, that was non-existent because the players all hoped that they would be the only one left to win the big prize. ¡±


    ¡°With such a feeling, the friendship between them was broken at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°Although these comrades would take the knife for them during the outer Realm War, or even die for them, this kind of affection did not exist in the event. It was common to stab their comrades in the back. ¡±


    ¡°The players would even sell their own fathers for the reward, let alone comrades. ¡±


    ¡°After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time. It was a common situation at every event. ¡±


    ¡°Although doing so might have a huge hidden danger in the future, at least he would be happy when he received the reward ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As the abyssal beast horde attacked, the players scattered in all directions, running as far as they could. It was fine as long as they did not leave their range of activity. ¡±


    ¡°As there weren¡¯t many abyssal beasts in this area, other than a few unlucky players who were swallowed alive, most of the players had escaped from the area. ¡±


    ¡°But at this time, the idiotic players began to move. ¡±


    What was the most important thing in a game? Being happy was the most important!


    ¡°You want the event reward? It doesn¡¯t exist, have you asked me? ¡±


    ¡°This group of idiotic players had already bought ¡®haste potions¡¯ from the market before the event started. After drinking the potions, they flew towards the resting abyssal beasts and ran away after provoking them. ¡±


    ¡°They only had one goal, and that was to bring disaster (happiness) to all players. ¡±


    ¡°If you want to hide, you don¡¯t exist. Come out and be happy! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the idiotic players who were pulling the abyssal beasts shouted as they flew towards the crowd. However, their faces were filled with bright smiles. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing these happy figures, the players who wanted to save their soul coins to buy the items they needed were in despair. ¡±


    Why did you all come to the outer realms? I beg you to be good people!


    ¡°¡±¡±Get lost, I¡¯m begging you to get lost. Don¡¯t follow me anymore. Can¡¯t you go and find someone else?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big brother, please spare me. I¡¯m just short of this soul coin reward to upgrade my cloak. Can you please let me go?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Lalala, happy, this head is really big. Everyone, catch it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, I¡¯ve lured three of them over. My little friends in front, are you ready?¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Before the difficulty increased, the players could still hold on for a while. ¡±


    ¡°However, with the interference of these dumbass players, many players died with hatred. ¡±


    ¡°The players who wanted to earn soul coins in peace were filled with grief and indignation. They felt that they had suffered a huge loss, and their blood pressure was rising ... ¡±


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    I wonder why it¡¯s so difficult to earn soul coins in every event. These idiotic players are probably sent by the stupid officials to punish us!


    ¡°As time passed, more and more players died. ¡±


    ¡°Although there were many idiotic players who were swallowed alive by the abyssal beasts while they were luring the monsters, they did spread the happy atmosphere (death atmosphere) to all the players. ¡±


    An hour passed by quickly.


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s figure appeared in the abyssal world, and as he shuttled back and forth, he lured a large number of abyssal beasts into the area of activity. ¡±


    The difficulty of survival for the players suddenly increased.


    ¡°As a result, the difficulty of luring the monsters increased for the idiotic players. If they were not careful, they would be surrounded by the abyssal beasts and swallowed alive. ¡±


    ¡°However, the idiotic players still didn¡¯t give up. ¡±


    The suicide attack began.


    The most ruthless player even lured 38 abyss monsters and exterminated a group of players.


    Even though he knew that he might be beaten up after the event.


    ¡°However, the players ¡®Creed was that when the event started, they would be the most beautiful people in the event, and no one could stop their happy steps! ¡±


    ¡°As time passed, by the third wave, space beasts even appeared in the area. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players had already been completely annihilated. ¡±


    Even the extremely powerful ao Jian and the others could not escape from these idiotic players.


    ¡°In the eyes of the idiotic players, what was the big deal about hanging on the wall? they were the strongest in the event, so they had all been arranged for them. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡±


    ¡°He had thought that the players would be able to make it to the eighth stage, but he did not expect that they would be wiped out after only pulling three waves of monsters. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the dumbass players ¡®contributions could not be overlooked. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, this time, Lu Wu only had to give the players the rewards for the third stage according to the time they survived, which saved him a lot of soul coins. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The New Year¡¯s Day event also ended with the ¡°¡±abyss adventure¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°However, many players felt that the ¡®New Year¡¯s Day event¡¯ was not over yet, and there was still a very important event to be carried out. ¡±


    ¡°This event wasn¡¯t set up by Lu Wu, but the players themselves discussed it on the forum. ¡±


    [New Year¡¯s Day activity 4: beat up idiotic players!]


    ¡°[Event details: dumbass player¡¯s chest crushes a rock, dumbass player¡¯s death by a thousand cuts, dumbass player¡¯s dismembering by five horses, etc ...] ¡±


    ¡°Retribution came quickly, and the idiotic players screamed as they began to run around Starlink. ¡±


    It was the other players ¡®turn to be happy this time ...

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787: A plan to earn money


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After New Year¡¯s Day, Lu Wu and the players were clear that a new war was about to begin. ¡±


    ¡°Before leaving the celestial world, Lu Wu told the people of The Amazing Race to continue collecting star cores. At the same time, the auction house was still open to them, but in the future, they had to use the auction house in the teleportation array connected to the divine artifact ... And so on. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, Lu Wu took the players to tear the space barrier and left Starlink world. ¡±


    ¡°As for where to go next, Lu Wu had not decided yet. ¡±


    ¡°However, he planned to return to the glittering jewel world first to gather some information and get the players to exchange for some resources that he needed. ¡±


    ¡°Since the artifact was already connected to the teleportation formation in the heavenly demon¡¯s base, the amount of soul coins consumed for this space jump was greatly reduced. ¡±


    ¡°After a brief moment of silence, the group of players descended upon the heavenly demon¡¯s encampment in the glittering jewel world. ¡±


    ¡°After telling the players to move around freely, Lu Wu walked towards the information trading center in the Linlang world. ¡±


    ¡°The players also flew to the major trading zones, ready to buy resources to improve their strength or magic belts. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After a period of flying, Lu Wu¡¯s figure landed in the information trading area. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking that he had to buy information from the Holy Spirit clan again, but his ultimate goal was to overthrow the rule of the Holy Spirit clan, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he didn¡¯t directly enter the Holy Spirit race¡¯s intelligence trading area. Instead, he went to another area of the intelligence trading area. ¡±


    ¡°Many times he came to the information trading area, Lu Wu always went directly to the most reliable Holy Spirit clan, so he had not carefully explored this place. ¡±


    ¡°However, since the other races were able to set up a sales network in the information trading area, even if they couldn¡¯t compare with the Holy Spirit race¡¯s information, they must have their own characteristics. Otherwise, the Holy Spirit race would have long monopolized the information trading area. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu was very curious about what information the other races were selling here. ¡±


    ¡°As he strolled around, Lu Wu was surprised to find that many information centers actually provided real-time information for sale. ¡±


    For example:


    [A special mystical material ¡®infinite crystal¡¯ is about to be produced in the Moran Galaxy. Specific coordinates and selling price: ......?


    ¡° Super Space beast da mie is about to give birth. After obtaining it, you will be able to obtain a young Emperor with the potential to reach the Emperor realm.......? ¡±


    [The black calamity is about to erupt in the Quinn system. This Intelligence Agency provides real-time reports. Specific price: ......?


    ......


    ¡°Lu Wu found that all information could be sold here, including important opportunities. ¡±


    ¡°However, what was different from the Holy Spirit race was that the other intelligence agencies provided real-time or important information lists, and they could choose the information they wanted. ¡±


    ¡°When the Holy Spirit race sold information, they didn¡¯t even provide a list of information. As long as they gave you resources, they would give you an answer. ¡±


    ¡°In comparison, the difference was obvious. ¡±


    But what made Lu Wu very curious was where these intelligence agencies got the information from.


    ¡°The Holy Spirit clan had an ¡®all-knowing¡¯ boss, who could share some of the Holy Spirit law¡¯s power with his subordinates, allowing them to sense everything in the world. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the Holy Spirit clan¡¯s information was very accurate and reliable. ¡±


    ¡°However, these intelligence agencies were amazing. Even though they didn¡¯t have such abilities, they could still collect important information in a short period of time, which really aroused Lu Wu¡¯s curiosity. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t go up and ask. After all, this was someone else¡¯s Secret, so how could he tell her so easily? ¡±


    ¡°Along the way, Lu Wu came to the eastern area of the intelligence trading area. ¡±


    ¡°As he continued to walk and stop to observe, a message hanging at the door of an Intelligence Agency caught his attention. ¡±


    [Iron Blood world recruitment]:


    Content:


    Recruiting a powerful foreign Army at a high price to come to our world to participate in the war. Remuneration will be provided according to the number of people and comprehensive strength. The specific price is as follows.


    ¡°At the end of each war, the battle credits would be calculated, and they would be converted into ¡°¡±Holy Spirit stones¡±¡± as remuneration. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the iron-Blood Alliance would give extra Holy Spirit stones as a reward for all casualties. ¡±


    Extra reward for death:


    ''Follow current novels on No v elBin.'',


    [Immortal state: ten thousand Saint spirit stones]


    [Void mirror (ancient God Realm): ten sacred souls (one sacred soul is equivalent to 100000 Sacred Spirit stones)]


    ¡°Early great emperor realm, pinnacle of bone formation (fourth stage): The minimum is 500 Saint spirit souls, details can be discussed. ¡±


    ¡°Additional reward for serious injury, based on the degree of injury: ¡±


    ¡°10,000 -30000 Holy Spirit stones ¡±


    [Void mirror: 10-15 sacred souls]


    ¡°Early great emperor, peak great emperor (fourth stage): The minimum is 550 Holy Spirit souls. Details can be discussed. ¡±


    [Iron-Blood Alliance: no individual registration is accepted. Only millions of forces are accepted to participate in this battle. The specific coordinates are as follows: ] Iron Blood Starfield xxx.xxx.xxxx.xxxx


    ......


    ¡°Seeing this recruitment message, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the mathematics of the iron-Blood Alliance good? Why was it that the extra reward for being seriously injured was more than for dying in battle?


    ¡°However, he had to admit that the reward for this recruitment really tempted Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°He was simply rich and overbearing. If the resources consumed in a battle were to be converted into soul coins, it would probably be more than all the soul coins in his storage. ¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, Lu Wu immediately turned around and went to the intelligence Agency of the Holy Spirit race. ¡±


    He planned to buy a copy of the information on the iron-Blood Alliance and see why this force was so rich.


    ¡°A moment later, Lu Wu walked out of the Holy Spirit clan¡¯s Intelligence Agency, and at the same time, he had a thick stack of information about the iron-Blood Alliance in his hands. ¡±


    ¡°As he read the information, Lu Wu gradually understood why this force was so rich. ¡±


    The iron-Blood Alliance was a powerful organization that had emerged from the iron-blood world.


    The core members of the organization were known as the ¡®Iron Blood Warriors¡¯.


    ¡°They controlled the cutting-edge technology of the outer realm, as well as the most advanced cultivation techniques. ¡±


    They walked a special system where technology and cultivation grew at the same time.


    All the Predators were gifted Warriors. They were born to fight. They could control cold killing machines and had a strong body that was not weaker than any cultivation system.


    ¡°They invaded other worlds not only for plundering, but also for fighting. ¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of this battle-type race, death in war was not an honor, but a disgrace. ¡±


    Only by relying on one¡¯s own ability to survive in a harsh war would there be glory.


    This also explained why this race gave more rewards for serious injuries than for dying in battle.


    ¡°In the many foreign lands conquests, more and more foreign powers submitted to the iron Blood race, and they eventually formed the enormous Empire, the iron Blood Alliance. ¡±


    A huge amount of wealth had been accumulated during the growth of this force.


    ¡°Up until now, this force had already become one of the Super overlords of the outer realm, controlling 308 worlds, and its subordinate forces were spread all over the star field they were in. Although they couldn¡¯t be compared to the Holy Spirit clan, they had already surpassed the vast majority of the powers in the outer realms. ¡±


    ¡°Not only in terms of wealth, but in terms of combat power, this force was even more terrifying. ¡±


    ¡°Its highest leader, tie Xue, had already broken through the Emperor stage and reached the level of the ¡®delusion stage¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°According to the intelligence, except for the defeat in the battle with the Zerg Army led by ¡°¡±blade,¡±¡± this force had almost never been defeated in its rise. At most, they had suffered a loss. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Lu Wu was very curious. Why did such a huge force still need to recruit fighters? was there anything that they couldn¡¯t solve? ¡±


    ¡°Out of curiosity, Lu Wu continued to check. ¡±


    The subsequent description of the information gave Lu Wu the answer.


    ¡°It turned out that the star field where the ¡°¡±iron-Blood Alliance¡±¡± was located also had extremely terrifying opponents. In the endless years of war between the two sides, neither side had reached the peak of the other¡¯s power. ¡±


    This force was known as the ¡®alien army¡¯.


    ¡°If the Predators were natural-born warriors, then the ¡°¡±Xenomorphs¡±¡± were natural killing machines. ¡±


    1


    ¡°From the beginning when they were suppressed by the iron Blood Alliance and a large number of lives were lost, they could only wander in the outer realms. Now, they had the advantage. The growth potential of the alien army was immense, and their combat strength had even surpassed the iron-Blood Alliance. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the Xenomorphs had a very terrifying special talent,¡±¡±parasitic reproduction.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°It could lay eggs in the body of other life forms and continuously absorb the host¡¯s bloodline power, racial talents, and so on ... When it finally broke out, the newly born alien species would inherit most of the host¡¯s abilities. ¡±


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°Every parasitism was a transformation of the genes and bloodline, and the potential of the race would also be enhanced. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even if the host they parasitized was dead, as long as the body was still there, they could parasitize. ¡±


    ¡°By relying on their parasitic reproduction, the Xenomorphs ¡®forces had been suppressed at the beginning, but now they could already stand on equal terms with the iron-Blood Alliance. Furthermore, at this rate of development, the Xenomorphs had the potential to dominate the star field they were in. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the iron-Blood Alliance and the Army of the opposite sex would definitely be overthrown and become a stepping stone on the rise of the other party¡¯s power. ¡±


    ¡°At this point, Lu Wu finally understood why the iron-Blood Alliance needed to recruit forces from the outside world for help. ¡±


    ¡°They were definitely at an irredeemable disadvantage. If they didn¡¯t seek help from outside powers, they might be destroyed. ¡±


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but have an idea.


    Do you want to sign up?


    ¡°The players would not really die anyway, so they would get soul coins and experience points by killing the Xenomorphs. They could also get extra rewards from the iron-Blood Alliance after they died. This was definitely a good deal. ¡±


    ¡°After he had an idea, Lu Wu went to buy a detailed report about the ¡°¡±alien army¡±¡± and began to read it. ¡±


    ¡°Since he had decided to go, he had to understand his opponent first. ¡±


    ¡°While reading the information about the alien species, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This race was really terrifying. ¡±


    ¡°For example, the dog was parasitized by an alien life form and laid eggs in its body. ¡±


    ¡°In that case, the newly-born aliens would receive a portion of the White Charm¡¯s bloodline inheritance, and this ability could be passed on to the next generation. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, in real life, the dog¡¯s digitized body was locked by the divine weapon, so the Xenomorphs naturally couldn¡¯t steal the dog¡¯s bloodline. ¡±


    ¡°However, the other alien races didn¡¯t have the players ¡®abilities. Therefore, if they were parasitized, they would be able to produce new Xenomorphs that absorbed their talents and abilities in a short time unless they cut open their stomachs and took out the Xenomorphs eggs. ¡±


    ¡°As he checked, the overbearing growth of the alien made Lu Wu¡¯s scalp numb. It was simply ruthless! ¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, there were all kinds of creatures and races in the outer realm. Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡±


    ¡°At this stage, Lu Wu had already seen three forces that had developed so rapidly, and all of them had risen so quickly that it was almost like cheating. ¡±


    The first was the death Reaper Legion.


    The way zombies grew was by constantly devouring flesh and blood to provide nutrients for the virus and evolve.


    The second was the Zerg.


    Zergs didn¡¯t rely on external forces to evolve. Resources and energy were only consumables for the mother nest to reproduce and evolve. They completely relied on their own adaptability to grow and evolve.


    The third was the alien army that he had just learned about.


    ¡°They relied on parasitism to grow, which was the most domineering way of growth Lu Wu had ever seen. ¡±


    ¡°The stronger the host, the greater the growth potential of the newborn alien. The most terrifying thing was that the talent obtained could be passed down to the next generation. As it continued to accumulate, the potential was truly terrifying. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°However, among the three forces, Lu Wu felt that the Zerg was still the strongest. This was certain. ¡±


    This was because he had bought information about the Zergs and knew how terrifying the Zergs ¡®adaptability growth was. It was far from what the aliens could compare to.


    This was because the talent of ¡®adaptive growth¡¯ represented infinite possibilities.


    ¡°As the Xenomorphs grew, they could only obtain the abilities of their hosts and could not create new abilities. ¡±


    ¡°However, the Zerg¡¯s adaptive growth was different. It could give the Zerg soldiers all the abilities that could exist. ¡±


    ¡°In extremely cold environments, they had evolved to develop cold resistance antibodies. ¡±


    ¡°In the hot environment, they had evolved heat-resistant antibodies. ¡±


    ¡°The death storm, the black blood Tide ... All the terrifying outer-realm natural disasters were disasters that many outer-realm life forms wanted to avoid, but for the Zerg, they were a new opportunity for evolution. ¡±


    This was also the reason why the Zergs had infinite possibilities.


    They were able to evolve into heaven-defying abilities that other races would not even dare to imagine. Every evolution was the sublimation of their own life form.


    ¡°To the Zergs, resources and energy were just indispensable evolution consumables, and their growth potential attribute had long been maxed out. ¡±


    ¡°Until now, the bug race was still the race with the strongest potential to Lu Wu¡¯s knowledge. ¡±


    ¡°This could be seen from how blade, the Supreme Leader of the bug race, had dared to challenge the Holy Spirit race. ¡±


    ¡°The only regret was that after the death of their Supreme Leader,¡±¡±blade,¡±¡± the Zergs were in a state of disunity. They no longer had the terrifying combat power they once had. They did things their own way and even killed each other among the Zergs. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After reading the information and thinking for a while, Lu Wu made a decision. ¡±


    He decided to lead the players to sign up for the battle and work for the iron-Blood Alliance.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788: Crisis of bankruptcy


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After making his decision, Lu Wu immediately opened the game prompt and gathered all the players who were outside. ¡±


    ¡°Without stopping for too long, Lu Wu took the players across space and headed towards the predator star field. ¡±


    ¡°Due to the long distance, this time, Lu Wu had to jump twice in a row before he arrived at the predator Star Zone. ¡±


    ¡°He then followed the coordinates provided by the intelligence Agency and entered one of the iron Blood Alliance¡¯s strongholds for recruiting foreign forces, the ¡°¡±bowl wave¡±¡± world. ¡±


    And this world would be one of the areas where the two forces would fight.


    ¡°The bowl Wave World wasn¡¯t very big, roughly half the size of the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the iron-Blood Alliance was on the defensive, and the one who wanted to conquer this world was their mortal enemy, the ¡°¡±alien army.¡±¡± The war was about to begin with the possible arrival of the alien army. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°When Lu Wu and the players arrived in this world, they were quickly detected by the iron-Blood Alliance¡¯s base. Many interstellar spaceships floated in the air and quickly surrounded Lu Wu and the players. ¡±


    ¡°However, after Lu Wu took out the ¡°¡±recruitment order¡±¡± that he got from the intelligence Agency, the defense was immediately lifted. He and the players were brought into the iron City of the iron-Blood Alliance in this world. ¡±


    ¡°Without saying much, the Predators in charge of receiving the foreign forces took them to an open area and marked their arms with runes similar to barcode. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, Lu Wu had also asked them why they did this. ¡±


    The iron Blood Warrior in charge of receiving them explained that these strip-shaped runes were a kind of technological product.


    ¡°It was used to check their combat achievements. As long as they killed the Xenomorphs in battle, the barcode would automatically record their combat achievements. ¡±


    ¡°This way, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems like falsely claiming battle merits. ¡±


    ¡°This method really amazed Lu Wu and the players, but at the same time, they felt a sense of regret. ¡±


    This was because they had discussed on the forum before coming and had indeed thought of falsely claiming battle merits.


    ¡°After all, it was so chaotic at the start of the war. Who knows how many we killed? naturally, the more we get, the better. ¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect the iron-Blood Alliance to have prepared a barcode on their right arms.


    ¡°Then, the person in charge took out a microcomputer and began to examine the strength of the players through barcode. ¡±


    ¡°As this power was about to invade the players ¡®bodies, the godly item immediately stopped it. ¡±


    ¡°But soon, Lu Wu gave it access. After all, it was just a probe, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem. It just needed to calculate its combat strength. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, a string of numbers appeared in the person-in-charge¡¯s mind. ¡±


    [Number of immortal State Warriors: xxxxx]


    [Number of void-level cultivators: 0]


    [Number of great emperors: 1 (peak great emperor)]


    ......


    ¡°Seeing these numbers, the person in charge nodded in satisfaction, but he didn¡¯t seem surprised. ¡±


    Because such combat strength was not particularly high. The only thing that satisfied him was the strength of Emperor Lu Wu at the peak.


    ¡°At this moment, his attitude towards Lu Wu had changed. ¡±


    ¡°The iron Blood Warriors respected the strong. This was very realistic, but also very cruel. ¡±


    ¡°Next, the person in charge brought Lu Wu and the players to a place in the city of steel and told them to wait for the war to start before going to the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the person in charge said that their battle achievements on the battlefield would be accurately recorded without any omission. ¡±


    ¡°Even if a Clansman died, The Clansman¡¯s military achievements would not be lost because they had been incorporated into a group. The military achievements of the dead soldiers would be fed back to ¡°¡±Lu Wu¡±¡±, the leader of the group. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Technology is power. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°Without the support of technology, it would be extremely tiring to count the military merits, and there was no way to eliminate the problems of false reports and false claims. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In the next month, Lu Wu and the players were completely waiting. ¡±


    ¡°As there were no entertainment facilities here, they had nothing to do before the war started. ¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, they might encounter another problem. The alien army would not come. ¡±


    ¡°Although there was an important resource point that the alien army wanted, the Ironblood Starfield was so huge that even if the aliens attacked separately, it was hard to predict which world they would attack first. ¡±


    ¡°While Lu Wu was waiting with the players, he began to discuss the relevant matters of this battle on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, a player made a suggestion that caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention. ¡±


    ¡°The player said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Since we can get compensation for dying or getting injured in battle, why don¡¯t we start with the compensation? we won¡¯t be able to earn much if we use our military achievements to exchange for compensation. So, can the stupid officials let us lie in the outside world for a while after we die without turning into black mist and returning to the realm?¡±¡± ¡±


    This suggestion caused a huge reaction among the players.


    ¡°After thinking about it for a while, Lu Wu also felt that it was feasible, so the plan to cheat the pension was set. ¡±


    ¡°After waiting for about 40 days, Lu Wu¡¯s plan to cheat the players of their pension gradually became complete. ¡±


    It was also at this time that the war alarm rang in the city.


    The iron Blood Warrior in charge of Lu Wu¡¯s force arrived immediately and gave Lu Wu a coordinate to let them join the battle.


    ¡°With the huge interstellar fleet floating in the air, Lu Wu and the other major forces from the other regions who came to work also set off. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, a huge gap appeared in the eastern sky of the bowl Wave World. A dense number of aberrations descended from the sky, heading toward the world below. ¡±


    Foreign Wars were direct and cruel. There weren¡¯t many words and they started as soon as they started.


    ¡°At this moment, the predator Army took the lead in activating their technological weapons and began a carpet bombing. A large number of aberrations died in this wave of bombing. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was only the beginning. As more and more aliens entered the world, they were smart enough to spread out instead of gathering together. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the sky and ground to the East were filled with the silhouettes of the Xenomorphs. ¡±


    ¡°Their body shape was very similar to that of a dinosaur. They had four legs and a long tail full of sharp spikes. The two front legs were very different from the two back legs. They could stand upright with their thick hind legs, while their forelegs were used to grab things. It also had a long, pointed head, and its entire body was gray-brown in color. It moved very quickly. ¡±


    The most powerful weapon of the Xenomorphs was their tongue. It was extremely sharp and could easily penetrate most of the iron-Blood Alliance¡¯s defenses.


    ¡°This was a true killing machine, and every part of its body was a weapon. ¡±


    ¡°Even the blood in his body was the same. It had a strong corrosive ability. If he was splashed by the blood, without a strong body, he would die. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After rounds and rounds of bombing, the Xenomorphs had already dispersed, and the effect of the continuous bombing was no longer obvious. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the iron-Blood Alliance¡¯s Army, wearing specially-made battle armor, moved out. ¡±


    They marched in an orderly manner toward the alien¡¯s line of defense.


    The war began. Lu Wu led the players to follow the iron-blooded Army and also approached the front line.


    ¡°In front of the mighty army of Xenomorphs, Lu Wu could see that the recruited alien forces around them were very nervous. ¡±


    The only ones who could remain calm at this moment were Lu Wu and the players.


    ¡°As the two sides got closer and closer, the iron-blooded Army began to charge forward like a flood of steel, seemingly unstoppable. ¡±


    ¡°In the first wave of attacks, the Predators kept a distance from the recruited troops and went straight into the area where the Xenomorphs were relatively dense. ¡±


    ¡°However, there were still many Xenomorphs that broke through the defense from above and came into contact with Lu Wu and the other forces that were recruited. ¡±


    The battle that belonged to them began.


    The players were the first to make their move. They faced the Army of aberrations without fear.


    '''',


    ¡°Soon, the nearby forces also followed the players and attacked decisively. ¡±


    ¡°In the instant of the battle, screams rose and fell. There were the screams of players and the screams of other powers in the outer realms. ¡±


    ¡°After killing the aliens, their blood would drip onto the surface of their bodies, instantly corroding their armor and flesh. It was truly painful. ¡±


    ¡°In response, the players decisively turned off the pain function and entered combat mode. ¡±


    ¡°Killing monsters required soul coins and experience. Although the players had planned to cheat the ¡°¡±pension¡±¡±, they would only do so when the war was coming to an end. ¡±


    ¡°For now, he should focus on killing the Xenomorphs and maximize his benefits. ¡±


    ¡°Although Lu Wu and the players were not the strongest foreign force that was recruited this time, in terms of ferocity, the players were no less than the aliens. ¡±


    ¡°The battle Points increased as the players killed more and more people. At the same time, more and more players fell in battle. ¡±


    ¡°But this time, Lu Wu didn¡¯t directly let their bodies turn into black mist and enter the artifact space, because he wanted to cheat the pension. ¡±


    ¡°During the battle, the terrifying power of the Xenomorphs was gradually revealed. ¡±


    The players discovered that new Xenomorphs would pop out of the bodies of the dead soldiers from other races from time to time. They didn¡¯t even notice when the Xenomorphs had laid eggs in their bodies.


    ¡°Furthermore, the growth rate of the new-borns was extremely shocking. They continued to consume flesh and blood on the battlefield, quickly entering adulthood and rejoining the battle. ¡±


    ¡°There were even some soldiers who were still fighting when their stomachs suddenly swelled up like they were being inflated, and their chests exploded as newborn aliens jumped out. ¡±


    ¡°The players shuddered at the sight. Fortunately, they were protected by the divine artifact and would not have their bloodline power absorbed ... ¡±


    ¡°War was undoubtedly cruel. Although the Ironblood Army was at the forefront, the battle at the rear had also made the players and the various foreign powers suffer. ¡±


    ¡°The battle lasted for five days. In the end, the iron-blooded Army killed their way to the gap in the sky and repaired it. The battle ended after that. ¡±


    The next task was to sweep the battlefield and kill all the invading aliens.


    ¡°The cold-blooded predators would even test their own people. If they found that their people were infected, they would decisively cut open their stomachs and take out the alien eggs inside. ¡±


    ¡°The organizations that had been recruited from the outside world were no exception. As long as they were detected, they would be forcibly disemboweled. ¡±


    ¡°As the iron-blooded Army swept through the battlefield, the number of aliens on the battlefield became fewer and fewer ... At this moment, Lu Wu knew that he could take action. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±All of you, play dead. It¡¯s starting!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the remaining 230000 players all fell to the ground as planned. ¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, it was naturally impossible to fool the tests of the Predators. ¡±


    ¡°Then, Lu Wu put their souls into a semi-dormant state, which was an extremely weak state. At the same time, scars appeared on the surface of the players ¡®bodies. Coupled with the scars left by the previous battle, they looked really miserable. ¡±


    ¡°With the help of the divine weapon, all the players fell into a near-death state. ¡±


    The highest realm of deception was the truth!


    ¡°It was impossible to die, because if he died, he would get less money. He had to be in this kind of half-crippled but not dead state. ¡±


    ¡°For these Warriors who died in battle, the iron Blood Warriors would cover them with a piece of white cloth. Although there was no glory in dying in battle, at least they had worked hard. ¡±


    It was more like a ritual to commemorate the dead.


    ¡°The war was over. All the injured were carried into the steel City, and Lu Wu met the person in charge of the iron Blood again. ¡±


    ¡°He told Lu Wu with a look of regret that he had checked the physical conditions of the soldiers from his force. Although they were still alive, they probably would not wake up for the rest of their lives ... ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the person in charge also brought the resources that were equivalent to the battle Points and additional compensation, and handed them to Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the players laughed like flowers. ¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if he woke up or not. The most important thing was that he had scammed the pension.


    ¡°After getting the resources he wanted, Lu Wu told the person in charge that he would take away the bodies of all the people who died in battle and bury them in their hometown. He also said that he would lead a new group of clansmen back and re-enter the battle. ¡±


    ¡°In response to Lu Wu¡¯s thoughts, the person in charge solemnly expressed that he would welcome Lu Wu back at any time. ¡±


    ¡°With that, the iron-Blood Alliance¡¯s bankruptcy was on the right track. ¡±


    ¡°No one would have thought that the opportunity for the destruction of the iron-Blood Alliance did not lie in the rise of the aliens, but in the internal affairs ... ¡±

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789: The sheep was struck bald


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In this battle of the alien invasion, Lu Wu earned a total of 20 billion soul coins by relying on the players ¡®military achievements and the last extra pension. ¡±


    ¡°Such a huge income made Lu Wu and the players laugh, and they also knew the feasibility of this plan. ¡±


    ¡°After leaving the ¡°¡±bowl wave¡±¡± world and splitting the loot, Lu Wu once again returned with the players who had changed their appearances. ¡±


    ¡°For a period of time after that, the war between the Ironblood Alliance and the alien army spread throughout the entire ¡®Ironblood Starfield¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Not only did the ¡°¡±bowl wave¡±¡± world where Lu Wu was located have a war, but many resource worlds controlled by the iron-Blood Alliance were also invaded by the alien army during this period. ¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, Lu Wu and the players fought hard against the alien army, and their excellent performance attracted the attention of the higher-ups of the Predators. ¡±


    ¡°Although their strength was not the strongest among the many recruited forces, their fearless performance in every battle really won the respect of the iron Blood Warriors. ¡±


    ¡°Although the other recruited forces would also fight against the enemy in the war, there were many concerns. All the soldiers who participated in the war also valued their lives very much. After all, the most important thing was to gain benefits. ¡±


    ¡°As for the compensation, none of the soldiers wanted it. ¡±


    ¡°After all, they would not joke around with their lives. ¡±


    ¡°The pension was a lot, but if he lost his life, it was equivalent to nothing. ¡±


    ¡°Even if they could still get benefits after death, it was not something they could enjoy. It was just a wedding dress for others in the force. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players were different. There were benefits to killing monsters, and there were also benefits to be gained after death. After they were resurrected, they could successfully split the spoils with the dog officials. So no matter what they did, they would profit from the iron-Blood Alliance. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, although the players were here to cheat for compensation, they performed well in the battle because killing monsters was also part of their interests. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, Lu Wu and the players were transferred to another world, the ¡°¡±world of common cultivation¡±¡±, by the higher-ups of the iron-Blood Alliance because of their excellent performance in the alms bowl world. ¡±


    This was a battlefield that was even larger than the bowl Wave World.


    ¡°In this world, the alien army had already occupied a region, and would attack the cities of the Ironblood Alliance from time to time. ¡±


    ¡°Although they had many allies, under the frenzied attack of the Xenomorphs, the iron-Blood Alliance¡¯s advantage had turned into a disadvantage. ¡±


    ¡°But this time, the iron-Blood Alliance did not choose to retreat. They continued to tighten their defense. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the resources produced by this world were extremely important, and they did not want to give up these benefits. ¡±


    ¡°More importantly, if they lost even this place, then their defeat was obvious. Tightening their defense would not increase their chances of winning much. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, another brutal battle had ended. ¡±


    ¡°The iron-blooded Army managed to hold the defensive line once again, but the price they paid was also quite heavy. ¡±


    ¡°Looking down from the sky, the ground was littered with the corpses of the aliens, predators, and the reinforcements. ¡±


    ¡°With the beeping sound in the sky, the life detection robot entered the field and began to check if the soldiers on the ground could still be saved. ¡±


    Pieces of white cloth were covered over the bodies of the soldiers who were confirmed dead. They were then taken away by the transportation robots and returned to the leader according to the barcode on their right arm.


    ¡°During this time, the players had already entered a state of playing dead. ¡±


    ¡°With the cover of the divine artifact, the players were already very familiar with playing dead. ¡±


    ¡°The specific operation was not complicated. He just had to lie down and not move. If he was not dead, he could also try to cry out in pain weakly. ¡±


    ¡°However, there would be accidents during this period. ¡±


    ¡°Some players were already seriously injured and on the verge of death in the battle, and with the cover of the divine artifact, their life feedback was very weak. They would also be mistakenly determined as dead by the life detection robot and then covered with a white cloth that confirmed them to be ¡°¡±dead.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In such a situation, the player who was covered with the White cloth could only helplessly open his eyes and weakly say,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That robot brother, please come over and lift the White cloth. I¡¯m not completely dead yet!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The difference between death compensation and injury compensation was huge. In such a situation, the players still wanted to be saved and get more benefits. ¡±


    '''',


    ......


    ¡°At the end of this war, the iron Blood¡¯s upper echelons held an emergency meeting. ¡±


    ¡°As Lu Wu and the other foreign forces who were recruited were not members of the iron-Blood Alliance, they did not participate in this meeting. ¡±


    ¡°However, after this meeting ended, the atmosphere of the entire iron-Blood Alliance was different. ¡±


    ¡°In the next few days, a large number of spaceships from the outer realms and the forces that had been recruited all rushed to this world. ¡±


    The scattered forces of the iron-Blood Alliance seemed to have started to gather in this world.


    ¡°Judging from this situation, Lu Wuxin had his own speculations. ¡±


    ¡°He knew that the war seemed to have advanced to another level, and the following war would probably be even more tragic. ¡±


    Lu Wu was not worried about this at all.


    ¡°After receiving the compensation, he took the players ¡± corpses ¡®and bid farewell to the person in charge of the Ironblood Guild, ready to return to his so-called home. ¡±


    ¡°In reality, he had only hidden in the outer realm for a period of time before returning to this world. ¡±


    ¡°In order to cause unnecessary trouble, Lu Wu would use the artifact to change the appearance of all the players every time. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu returned, the person in charge of the iron Blood gang looked for him immediately. ¡±


    ¡°To Lu Wu¡¯s surprise, the person in charge raised a doubt and a request to Lu Wu. ¡±


    Why did he only bring 1.2 million clansmen to the battle every time?


    Could he bring all the clansmen from his hometown who wanted to participate in the war here?


    ¡°Lu Wu was already prepared for these two questions. His excuse was that his hometown only allowed 1.2 million people to go to the outer realm, and they were not allowed to go out in large numbers. ¡±


    ¡°Although this excuse didn¡¯t seem reliable, the person in charge believed it. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the outer realm was full of wonders. Things that others couldn¡¯t understand didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t exist. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the person in charge of Iron Blood had to give up on this idea. ¡±


    ¡°However, for Lu Wu and the players, the person in charge of the Ironblood business group had changed from his initial indifferent attitude to the current one. ¡±


    ¡°In their opinion, the players led by Lu Wu were the real warriors. ¡±


    ¡°On the battlefield, they would absolutely obey orders and would never retreat. ¡±


    The most shocking thing for the iron Blood Guild¡¯s upper echelons was that Lu Wu and the players were defending a steel fortress.


    ¡°All the major recruitment forces retreated out of fear. Only Lu Wu and the players defended to the death and carried out the orders of the iron-blooded higher-ups to the end. In the end, except for Lu Wu who escaped alone, all the members of the clan died in battle. ¡±


    These images were seen by the upper echelons of the Predators through the satellite.


    The upper echelons of the iron-Blood Alliance admired such a force from the bottom of their hearts.


    ¡°This was because the Predators respected Warriors, and even more so, they respected Warriors who were not afraid of death in battle. ¡±


    Even the higher-ups of the iron-Blood Alliance sent an invitation to Lu Wu to join the iron-Blood Alliance through the person in charge.


    ¡°Lu Wu pretended to hesitate for a while, but in the end, he chose to refuse. ¡±


    ¡°This undoubtedly made the person in charge and the higher-ups of the iron Blood Guild feel very regretful, but their attitude towards Lu Wu and the players did not change. ¡±


    ¡°As the war became more and more intense, the number of powers recruited from the outer realms continued to increase. ¡±


    Even the rich and powerful iron-Blood Alliance had encountered the problem of a lack of resources.


    ¡°Although they could still afford the recruitment pay at this stage, and there were still a lot of storage resources in the inventory, the war was a long process. They had considered the future direction of the war and the subsequent consumption of resources. ¡±


    ¡°Under such circumstances, the iron-Blood Alliance made a few new rules. ¡±


    These rules were for all the foreign powers that had been recruited.


    Those who disobey orders during the war will have a certain amount of resources deducted as compensation!


    ¡°If you are too timid in war and do not dare to use your full strength, a certain amount of resources will be deducted as a reward! ¡±


    ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'',


    ¡°If you don¡¯t meet a certain number of battle achievements in the war, a certain amount of resources will be deducted as a reward! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After several new policies were implemented, the forces that were recruited could no longer get paid. ¡±


    The iron-Blood Alliance even temporarily withheld the rewards of the forces that were purely involved in the war.


    ¡°However, these new policies didn¡¯t affect Lu Wu and the players. ¡±


    ¡°At the end of every war, Lu Wu and the players would be the first to receive resources, and the iron-Blood Alliance even added some resources to the existing resources as compensation. ¡±


    ¡°As for the efforts of Lu Wu and the players, the higher-ups of the iron-Blood Alliance were all aware of it. ¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the battle achievements that Lu Wu and the players had made in every battle, just the fact that a large number of their people died at the end of each battle, and almost all of the remaining people were seriously injured, was enough to move them. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in the eyes of the iron Blood Guild¡¯s higher-ups, these rewards were well-deserved by Lu Wu and the players. ¡±


    ¡°Even though they had already given Lu Wu a huge amount of resources as a reward, the higher-ups of the iron Blood gang had also seen the heavy casualties and sacrifices of this foreign force. ¡±


    All of this was equal.


    ¡°As for suspicion, the truth was right in front of their eyes after the life detection machine and their clansmen¡¯s own tests, so they had never suspected anything. ¡±


    ¡°With the help of the divine weapon, Lu Wu began to gain more benefits from the iron-Blood Alliance. ¡±


    ¡°Although it was a scam, the players ¡®performance in the battle was worth it. ¡±


    ¡°After all, there were also soul coins for killing monsters. In every war, the players would use their lives to create an advantage for the iron-Blood Alliance. ¡±


    ¡°Although the effect was minimal, at least he did it. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the treatment of Lu Wu and the players in the iron-Blood Alliance kept rising. ¡±


    ¡°However, as the intensity of the war increased and the disadvantages gradually became clear, some foreign recruitment forces began to choose to retreat. ¡±


    ¡°This was because in the eyes of these foreign powers, they were here to earn benefits and not to give up their lives. ¡±


    ¡°In a situation where the war was intense, they could indeed pay for it in exchange for rewards. ¡±


    ¡°However, in the face of the gradually expanding disadvantage, these powers of the outer realms also felt the threat of death and finally chose to leave. ¡±


    ¡°With their departure, the disadvantage became even more obvious. The iron-Blood Alliance could only choose to give up a few stations in other worlds and then mobilize their forces to supplement this world. ¡±


    ¡°During this time, Lu Wu still didn¡¯t leave. ¡±


    ¡°It was impossible for him to leave. He could earn soul coins, resources, and experience points. Only an idiot would leave! ¡±


    He just had to continue flirting.


    ......


    The war lasted for eight years.


    ¡°The attacks of the aberrations became more and more intense, and the iron-Blood Alliance suffered more and more casualties. ¡±


    ¡°The iron-Blood Alliance could only defend now, and they had no choice but to attack. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, except for Lu Wu and the players, no other foreign forces chose to stay here. They all chose to leave. ¡±


    ¡°If they continued to stay, they would be risking their lives to fight with the iron-Blood Alliance. ¡±


    ¡°As for Lu Wu and the players, who were the only ones who chose to stay, the higher-ups of the iron-Blood Alliance both loved and hated them. ¡±


    This was because the resources in their inventory were almost depleted by Lu Wu ...


    ¡°In this regard, the higher-ups of the iron-Blood Alliance also made a suggestion, hoping that Lu Wu would take them to their hometown to lobby and recruit more soldiers. Then, they would give a high reward in one go and try to end this war quickly. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu tactfully rejected her and chose to continue flirting ... ¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups of the iron Blood gang were extremely helpless about this, but they respected Lu Wu¡¯s decision. ¡±


    ¡°After all, being able to stay behind was already a great help to them. It was unrealistic to pull all the combat forces of the other world to help them fight against the alien army. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they could only choose to continue being struck. ¡±


    ¡°Although in the eyes of the upper echelons of the iron Blood religion, this was not considered cowardly. ¡±


    ¡°This was because they had calculated the casualties of the heavenly demon Army in the past eight years. Up until now, almost 300 million of their clansmen had died ... It was already very tragic. ¡±

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790: The old farmer behind the scenes appears


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The war between the Ironblood Alliance and the Xenomorphs had been going on for 18 years, and the outcome was already clear. ¡±


    ¡°However, the iron-Blood Alliance still did not choose to retreat. Instead, all of their high-level Warriors were thrown into the battle. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, they tried to persuade Lu Wu to leave with his people. ¡±


    ¡°He also planned to give Lu Wu the last resources in the iron Blood race¡¯s inventory, as well as their scientific and technological information, before he left. ¡±


    This was something that Lu Wu and the players didn¡¯t expect.


    To think that the Predators would have such thoughts in such a cruel environment outside the realm.


    ¡°As the saying goes, those who are not of our race are bound to have different hearts. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there were conflicts of interest even among the same race, let alone with the powers of the outer realms. The cooperation between them could only be related to benefits, and they would not give anything unilaterally. ¡±


    ¡°Even though Lu Wu had made great military achievements for the iron-Blood Alliance, the iron-Blood Alliance had also contributed resources after all. All the effort and return were equal. ¡±


    But the final decision of the Predators surprised him.


    ¡°This was more like a dying wish, to give all the important things or inheritance to Lu Wu, and then choose to die in battle. ¡±


    ¡°During their interaction, Lu Wu had already understood the characteristics of this race. ¡±


    ¡°Just like the information that the Holy Spirit clan had purchased back then, this was a true combat race. ¡±


    ¡°The entire iron-Blood Alliance had collapsed. Except for the leading iron-Blood Tribe, the other forces had fled the iron-Blood star field. ¡±


    The iron Blood race had also concentrated all their combat power in the world of ¡®general cultivation¡¯.


    ¡°According to them, dying in battle was not an honor, but the Predators would never retreat or escape. ¡±


    This was their choice.


    ¡°Over the years, Lu Wu and the players had gained their respect, so they wanted to give all the technology and cultivation of the Predators as a parting gift. ¡±


    ¡°After that, they decided to carry on with their beliefs and launch the final battle against the Xenomorphs. ¡±


    ¡°Regarding this, Lu Wu¡¯s feelings were complicated. ¡±


    ¡°Even though he had led the gamers to put in great effort during the wars, he had only come to fleece them. He hadn¡¯t paid any so-called feelings. ¡±


    ¡°However, the Predators clearly regarded him as a true ally. Their feelings for him were very sincere, and they were even willing to give him the most precious inheritance of their race. ¡±


    ¡°Although at this moment, the sheep had already gone bald, in the case of no benefits, Lu Wu could indeed lead the players to choose to leave. ¡±


    ¡°But this time, after thinking about it, Lu Wu chose to stay. ¡±


    ¡°During these years of the outer Realm War, many powers had been sent away and witnessed their destruction. ¡±


    ¡°And this time, it was the same. Lu Wu and the players decided to accompany the Predators on their last journey. ¡±


    ¡°Although the ending couldn¡¯t be changed, and they didn¡¯t have the ability to change it at this stage, at least they had gone through it together. It was a precious experience in their memories. ¡±


    ¡°Even if no one would remember the Predators in the future, the players would. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°When he heard that Lu Wu chose to stay, the leader of the iron Blood race,¡±¡±Iron Blood¡±¡±, personally found Lu Wu and gave him the scepter in his hand. ¡±


    ¡°If it was for the sake of benefits before, then Lu Wu¡¯s final choice to stay was not as simple as benefits. ¡±


    This scepter that represented the Supreme power of the iron Blood race was his gratitude to Lu Wu.


    ¡°Although this scepter would no longer be useful in the future, he firmly believed that Lu Wu would always be their ally. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, the iron Blood race no longer persuaded Lu Wu to leave but began to prepare for war. ¡±


    '''',


    The iron-blooded Army finally walked out of the various cities and headed in the direction of the alien army.


    ¡°In this battle, they had taken the initiative to attack. ¡±


    ¡°Even without the Union organization, they were not afraid or cowering. ¡±


    ¡°As they moved forward, several iron-blooded troops gradually gathered and marched forward in an orderly manner. Lu Wu and the players also followed behind this Army and moved forward. ¡±


    The outcome of this battle was already clear.


    ¡°Now, what Lu Wu and the players wanted was to accompany the Predators on their last journey, and it had nothing to do with benefits. ¡±


    ¡°The ground trembled violently as they advanced. The silhouettes of the Xenomorphs gradually appeared in the sky and on the ground, filling their vision. ¡±


    ¡°The iron Blood¡¯s war horn resounded through the world at this moment. Their armor, which was full of claw marks, glowed under the sun, and their unyielding will infected the players through the cold armor. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the players clenched their weapons and were ready to fight the enemy with their allies. ¡±


    ¡°Although we will lose, we will remember this experience ... ¡±


    ¡°As the gigantic body of the aberration Queen appeared, ear-piercing screeches reverberated through the heavens and earth. The Army of aberrations also launched their attacks at this moment, advancing in a grandiose manner. ¡±


    ¡°The leader ¡°¡±Iron Blood¡±¡± floated in the air and stared at the iron Blood Queen through his armor. He then raised the spear in his hand and prepared to give the order to attack. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, a huge gap suddenly appeared in the sky, and the densely packed void bug tribe soldiers fell down like dumplings. ¡±


    ¡°These void bug tribe soldiers headed straight for the aberrations and fell into the battlefield like a tide, dismembering and eating a large number of aberrations. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡±


    The void insect race?


    Why would they appear here?


    ¡°The appearance of the void bug tribe not only surprised Lu Wu, but even the iron Blood race was very puzzled. ¡±


    ¡°This group of void bugs was far stronger than the one Lu Wu had seen before. Their purple shells were very hard, and no matter how hard the alien bit, it couldn¡¯t break through their defense. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the aberration Queen let out an ear-piercing screech. After that, the Army of aberrations turned their targets toward the void insect race and attacked toward the sky, wanting to force them to retreat. ¡±


    ¡°However, in terms of combat power, the void bug tribe was obviously better than the alien species. ¡±


    ¡°If the Xenomorphs were natural killing machines, then the Zergs were natural disasters. ¡±


    The void insect race was also the only race that was called a natural disaster by the major powers of the other worlds.


    ¡°Seeing this, Iron Blood put away his spear and landed. ¡±


    ¡°He had no intention of helping the Zergs fight the Xenomorphs. Instead, he watched coldly from the side. His previous doubts were gradually being answered ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu really saw how terrifying the void insect race was. ¡±


    This was because the Zergs were actually evolving in the midst of the battle ...


    ¡°Back then, the surprised race had never fought with the insect race. The only battle they had was when they entered the abyss world. Therefore, his understanding of the void insect race was not complete. ¡±


    But now he had seen it for himself.


    ¡°With the support of the data provided by the artifact, he found out that the eggs that the Xenomorphs planted in the bug tribe soldiers ¡®bodies were absorbing the nutrients from the bug tribe¡¯s bodies in the beginning, but in the end, they were being absorbed in reverse and became nutrients for the bug tribe¡¯s bodies. ¡±


    These void bug tribe soldiers had evolved in a short period of time to deal with the parasitism of the alien species.


    ¡°What was even more terrifying was that when the Zerg soldiers who had evolved to resist parasitism were parasitized again, the eggs would be absorbed into nutrients in the blink of an eye. The initial adaptation process would no longer occur, and they would be completely immune to the parasite. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, the void bug¡¯s talent had already crushed the alien species. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was only the beginning of the evolution. ¡±


    ¡°One of the Xenomorphs ¡®killing weapons,¡±¡±blood corrosion,¡±¡± had caused quite a number of casualties to the void bugs in the initial stage of the battle. However, the bug soldiers gradually adapted to the blood corrosion and were no longer afraid of the damage caused by the corrosive blood. ¡±


    The speed of evolution surprised Lu Wu and the players.


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, I¡¯m reporting the void Zerg for cheating. Give them an authorization ban!¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±This is too much, too much. This evolution speed is too fast!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s cheating without a doubt. It¡¯s already confirmed. With the video as evidence, the dog¡¯s official account can be banned!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The players were discussing on the voice channel, completely shocked by the void Zerg¡¯s performance. ¡±


    Lu Wu was the same.


    ¡°At that time, the intelligence on the Holy Spirit race that he had purchased did indeed state that the Zerg¡¯s ability to adapt and evolve was an extremely terrifying talent. It was one of the top talents in the outer-realm. ¡±


    ¡°Now that he saw it with his own eyes, Lu Wu was completely convinced. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu had a deep understanding of how terrifying aliens were. With their parasitic abilities, this race would become stronger and stronger as they fought, and they would constantly absorb the blood power of powerful life forms to perfect themselves. Coupled with their rapid reproduction ability, they were simply a race with cheats. ¡±


    ¡°However, it was clear that they had encountered another race with a higher level of ¡°¡±cheating¡±¡±. ¡±


    The void bug tribe could complete their evolution in battle and didn¡¯t need external help at all.


    ¡°The aliens were like pigs raised by the Zergs, constantly being killed and turned into their nutrients. ¡±


    ¡°During the battle, the ¡®insect brain¡¯ hiding in the dark even figured out a set of tactics against the alien species, and the efficiency of killing the aliens significantly improved. ¡±


    ¡°When the mother nest descended, the advantage of the void insect race was expanded to an unprecedented extent. ¡±


    ¡°Eight Zerg guardians surrounded the wriggling creatures in the form of a hive and descended on this world. Then, a steady stream of new Zerg soldiers were born and thrown into the battle. ¡±


    ¡°The Zerg hosts ¡®blood-colored mosses also began to spread at this moment, absorbing the core¡¯s energy to provide the Zerg hive with the energy it needed to reproduce. ¡±


    ¡°It was a very organized hunt, and the descent this time was clearly premeditated. ¡±


    ¡°Under the suppression of the void insect race, the aberration Queen kept on letting out roars, but it was completely ineffective. The speed at which her subordinates died was still increasing. ¡±


    ¡°However, what Lu Wu was curious about was why the Zergs didn¡¯t attack the Predators but instead fought the alien army to the death? ¡±


    ¡°If they wanted to invade this world, shouldn¡¯t they treat everyone equally? ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu was still puzzled, the iron-blooded leader came to Lu Wu¡¯s side and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I think my guess is correct. I know the origin of the Xenomorphs!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± Lu Wu was confused. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The appearance of Xenomorphs is very strange. Logically speaking, with the growth talent of the Xenomorphs, they should have risen a long time ago. Why did they only appear in this star system after I established the iron-Blood Alliance? I had my doubts at the time!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve investigated their origins, and I¡¯ve come to the conclusion that the Xenomorphs aren¡¯t native to the Predators. They¡¯re from the other alien forces!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Lu Wu¡¯s pupils constricted.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You mean, it¡¯s the void Zerg who raised the Xenomorphs?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The iron Blood leader nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I wasn¡¯t sure before, but now I can confirm my guess!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu and the players were dumbfounded by his words.


    Raise leeks and wait for them to grow before harvesting them again?


    Why was this operation so familiar!


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the players had a new understanding of the horror of the void Zerg. ¡±


    He had buried such a terrifying root of disaster in this star field just for today¡¯s harvest ...


    ¡°What a ruthless race, as expected of a true calamity force in the outer realms. ¡±


    ¡°Turning his head to look at the void Zerg and the alien species that were fighting, Lu Wu and the players no longer felt that this was an invasion war. ¡±


    He was cutting leeks!


    He must be very happy ...


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu and the other players showed an envious expression on their faces. ¡±

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791: Chapter 791-Alliance


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After listening to the leader¡¯s explanation, Lu Wu finally understood. ¡±


    It turned out that such a powerful creature like the alien was just food raised by the void Zerg.


    The behavior of the void insect race suddenly reminded Lu Wu of the Holy Spirit race.


    ¡°Although it couldn¡¯t be compared to the Holy Spirit race¡¯s myriad world kun cultivation, it was essentially the same. ¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the scale of this was not small. They had used an entire star field as a training ground to breed such a terrifying alien just for the final harvest. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu and the players suddenly missed the sea leeks. ¡±


    ¡°Look at the leeks they raise, they¡¯re about to dominate a star field, and look at your sea leeks ... ¡±


    The players ¡®expressions changed from envy to disappointment.


    ¡°He felt that everyone was raising leeks, but how did other people¡¯s leeks grow so well? ¡±


    ¡°More importantly, the void bugs raised leeks in a free-range manner, so they didn¡¯t need to care about them at all. They just had to wait for them to mature and harvest them. ¡±


    ¡°However, the sea leeks were different. They had faced the danger of dying several times during their growth, and they had to save them ... ¡±


    ¡°Leeks were really better than leeks, angering the old farmer to death! ¡±


    ......


    The void bug tribe¡¯s harvest continued.


    ¡°This was a battle of unequal strength. The void Zerg¡¯s military system was far more complicated than the alien species ¡®, and they could come up with a lot of coordinated attack methods. ¡±


    ¡°More importantly, the space Zerg¡¯s ability to adapt and evolve made the Xenomorphs ¡®racial talents useless. ¡±


    The Zerg soldiers had even gradually adapted to the alien¡¯s attacking methods in battle. The smart Zerg had learned how to attack their weaknesses and how to efficiently tear apart the aliens in front of them.


    This was a Grand feast for the void bugs.


    ¡°In the battle, the advantage of the void Zerg was becoming more and more obvious, and the alien was completely passive. ¡±


    ¡°The terrified aberration Queen started to reproduce at this moment, trying to create an endless stream of living forces for the Army of aberrations. ¡±


    ¡°However, in terms of reproduction, the void insect race still completely surpassed the aberration Queen. ¡±


    The five hatcheries relied on the Zerg hosts to provide energy and could produce tens of thousands of Zerg soldiers every second. They were not on the same level.


    ¡°Upon realizing that she would definitely die if this continued, the aberration Queen finally gave up on the idea of continuing to fight. She immediately gathered her personal guards and tried to give up on her subordinates to break out of the encirclement. ¡±


    ¡°However, as soon as they rose into the air, they hit an invisible space barrier and fell from the sky. ¡±


    ¡°The enraged aberration Queen Rose into the air once again, attempting to tear apart the invisible spatial barrier. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a gigantic figure came out from the gap in the sky. It brought with it a vast and mighty pressure that pressed down on the aberration Queen below. ¡±


    ¡°Leviathan, the Zerg¡¯s hero-class unit had appeared. ¡±


    ¡°The creature looked like a whale, but its body was covered in sharp edges. It was ten thousand meters long and was suspended in the air, blocking the light. ¡±


    ¡°The aberration Queen, who was trying her best to tear apart the spatial barrier, was faced with Leviathan. ¡±


    ¡°At the moment of collision, dense cracks appeared on the hard shell of the aberration Queen and spread throughout her body. ¡±


    ¡°As the aberration Queen let out a blood-curdling screech, it was once again forced back to the ground. ¡±


    It was obvious that all of this was within the insect brain¡¯s expectations and it had already set up a backup plan.


    ¡°Although the insect race was an outer-realm calamity and was crazy, they were not stupid at all. ¡±


    ¡°The intelligence of the insect brain was far above most of the creatures in the outer space, and every action it took was well planned. ¡±


    ¡°Whatever the alien Queen could think of, the Zerg brain could also think of it and had long been prepared to cut off its retreat. ¡±


    ¡°As the spatial barrier was repaired, the aberration Queen lay on the ground in a weak state, panting heavily. She appeared to be in a sorry state. ¡±


    ¡°Leviathan, on the other hand, was suspended in the air, seemingly having no intention of continuing its attack. ¡±


    ¡°However, the void bug tribe¡¯s slaughter of the Xenomorphs continued. It was a one-sided slaughter and gnawing, and a large number of Xenomorphs were brutally dismembered and eaten. ¡±


    ¡°The strength of the void Zerg was fully displayed at this moment, and the alien¡¯s resistance gradually weakened. ¡±


    This was also the first time that Lu Wu and the players had seen such a powerful force with such a terrifying racial talent.


    ¡°Fortunately, the void insect race didn¡¯t seem to be interested in them and didn¡¯t attack them. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Iron Blood leader, why don¡¯t we retreat?¡±¡± At this moment, Lu Wu spoke with a cold voice. ¡±


    ¡°When tie Xue heard this, he shook his head,¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s better not to act rashly. The void bugs are creatures of disorder. I can¡¯t guess what they¡¯re thinking. If we act rashly, we might be attacked by them!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then we¡¯re just going to watch?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s wait and see. If the Zergs choose to attack us in the end, then we¡¯ll fight!¡±¡± Tie Xue said coldly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you beat him?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can ¡®t!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Lu Wu suddenly admired the courage of the iron Blood race, which was a one-track minded race. ¡±


    ¡°It was simply bro flattop¡¯s attributes. No matter if they could win or not, if they dared to bully him, he would fight them to the death! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The one-sided slaughter was progressing very quickly, and the Xenomorphs could not compete with the void zergs in terms of numbers and strength. ¡±


    ¡°More importantly, the space around them had been sealed, and the Army of aberrations had no way of retreating. ¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, a war between foreign lands would take at least a few decades, or even a few centuries. Under abnormal circumstances, it could even last for tens of thousands of years. ¡±


    ¡°However, the void Zerg pursued efficiency. This time, the alien army had gathered in this world. After they sealed off this space, they could completely wipe out all of them. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the battle only lasted for eight days before all the aberrations were killed. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, the aberration Queen wasn¡¯t killed. Instead, she was imprisoned by the bug race soldiers. ¡±


    ¡°As for why the void bugs didn¡¯t kill the aberration Queen, Lu Wu and the players had already guessed the reason. ¡±


    ¡°After all, leeks could grow again. As long as the source was constant, there would be an endless supply, so they definitely couldn¡¯t be killed. They had to choose to cultivate it again and wait for the next maturity. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu and the players were so envious that they were separated by a wall ... ¡±


    He was so F * cking professional!


    Were all the people at the top of the outer-realm¡¯s food chain so good at playing?


    ......


    ¡°With the end of the war, the void bug tribe Army still ignored the iron Blood Tribe. Instead, they drilled into the gap in the sky and left this world. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu and the players heaved a sigh of relief. ¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t afraid of the void bug tribe, but he was worried that bro flattop¡¯s forces would be destroyed. ¡±


    She had been coaxing him for so long that she had developed feelings for him. It was good that he was still alive ...


    ¡°However, at this moment, a distorted black hole suddenly appeared in front of the predator Army, and a Zerg Guardian emerged from it. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the Predators immediately clenched the weapons in their hands. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Talk?¡±¡± At this moment, the bug tribe Guardian suddenly spoke. ¡±


    ¡°The Guardian of the bug race spoke in the common language of the outer space. After being translated by the artifact, Lu Wu and the players understood. ¡±


    And what surprised Lu Wu was that this Guardian of the Zerg was staring at him.


    ¡°¡±¡±Me?¡±¡± Lu Wu pointed at himself in shock. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re scared?¡±¡± The bug tribe Guardian continued. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m just wondering why you want to talk to me. Is it your insect brain that wants to talk to me?¡±¡± Lu Wu said indifferently. He was not afraid at all. ¡±


    ¡°The bug Guardian nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The chief sovereign wants to see you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go then. I also want to see what your ruler of the bugs looks like!¡±¡± Lu Wu¡¯s body floated into the air. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, the iron-blooded leader took a step forward with a vigilant face, as if he wanted to stop Lu Wu from leaving. ¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of the leader, Iron Blood, the cruel void Zerg was by no means a kind force. All their actions must have a plan. Lu Wu was already his recognized ally, and he should protect him! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, bro flattop, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±¡± At this moment, Liu Chan and the others stopped their leader tie Xue and spoke. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bro flattop?¡±¡± The leader tie Xue was at a loss. ¡±


    ¡°They accidentally said the nickname they had for their leader ... Liu Chan and the others smiled awkwardly, then changed the topic,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry about him. If the void bug tribe wants to annihilate us, we won¡¯t be able to stop them!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When tie Xue heard this, he sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu had already come to the side of the rotating black hole and followed the Zerg Guardian into it. ¡±


    ¡°After a short period of weightlessness, a pure black world appeared in front of Lu Wu¡¯s eyes, and in this black world, a pair of green eyes were staring at him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Insect brain?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked curiously. ¡±


    ''???? ????s? ???????s ?? No(v) e lBin ????.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±You can call me the ruler of the bugs!¡±¡± A young and tender voice came from the front. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s almost the same, why are you looking for me?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡±¡± The insect brain asked in surprise. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright. If you have something to say, just say it. I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you!¡±¡± Lu Wu waved his hand impatiently and said. ¡±


    ¡°Although this group of void bugs was very strong, it was nothing to Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°After all, his final target was the Holy Spirit race. That was a power even more terrifying than the insect race, the top of the pyramid in the outer realms. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s attitude was obviously beyond the insect brain¡¯s expectations. After a long silence, the young voice came again,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You know what? I¡¯ve been paying attention to you for a long time, and I¡¯ve discovered your secret!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been paying attention to the growth of the Xenomorphs, so I¡¯ve been secretly observing you every time you went to the outer realm to resurrect your people and then come back. I guess you¡¯ve mastered a certain extreme law!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wuxin was surprised to hear this. He did not expect that his every move would be seen by the insect brain in the dark.


    The secret seemed to have been exposed!


    ¡°¡±¡±Originally, I planned to wait for the aliens to completely occupy this star field and then develop for a while before appearing. The destruction of the Predators was in my plan. They were supposed to be food for the aliens, but because of you, I changed my mind!¡±¡± The young voice continued to come from the darkness, and the dark green eyes blinked at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±So, what are you trying to say? you want to take away the extreme Dao laws in my body?¡±¡± Although Lu Wu was shocked, he was not afraid. He had completely mastered the power of Dao integration and did not believe that this insect brain could do anything to him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no need for that. The bug race has also mastered an extreme Dao law, and it¡¯s one of the Supreme laws,¡¯evolution¡¯. Why would we covet the one on you?¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu was completely shocked by the insect brain¡¯s words.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t expect that the void insect race would actually master a Supreme extreme Dao law power that was on the same level as the Dao integration law. At this moment, Lu Wu finally understood why the void insect race ¡®s¡¯ adaptive evolution ¡®ability was so terrifying. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±So, tell me what your goal is!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Cooperation! We¡¯ll fight against the Holy Spirit clan together!¡±¡± The insect brain immediately replied. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You seem to have gotten something wrong. I have no enmity with the Holy Spirit clan, and going against them will only lead to death. How can I agree to your request?¡±¡± Lu Wuxin was alarmed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll tell you something. The entire spiritking has been searching for it recently because a creature has stolen an ultimate law from the spiritking. If I¡¯m not wrong, that supreme law should be the first of all Supreme laws, the Dao integration. It should be on you now!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You need evidence to speak. I¡¯ll Sue you for slander!¡±¡± Lu Wu refused to admit it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Trust me, the void insect race hates the Holy Spirit race the most. I¡¯ll provide you with help and help you grow quickly!¡±¡± The young voice sounded helpless. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t answer but asked curiously,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve learned about the history of your space insect race. I¡¯m very curious about how the spiritking has only grasped an ordinary Gokudo path law, while you space insects have grasped an extremely powerful Gokudo path law. Logically speaking, you should have a greater chance of winning, so why did you lose to the spiritking?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s question, the insect brain fell into silence. After a moment, it said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The extreme Saint spirit laws that the spiritking possesses are an exception. Although they can¡¯t be ranked among the Supreme extreme laws in terms of destructive power, they¡¯re the most practical ones below the Supreme laws. If used properly, they¡¯re even more terrifying than the Supreme extreme laws!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you tell me more about it?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s put it this way. The world outside of our domain is also known as the firmament world. All the information within it is recorded into the firmament¡¯s database as soon as it is generated. The spiritking¡¯s ability is to read all the information in the firmament¡¯s database at any time and any place, so he¡¯s always able to get there first. He can sense whether it¡¯s an opportunity or a disaster. This ability has been used to its maximum in his hands, and we void bugs were at a disadvantage in the war back then. In the end, he was regretfully defeated!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Lu Wu suddenly felt a little lucky. Fortunately, he was an unregistered resident from another time and space and was not registered in the vault of heaven information base. Otherwise, he would have been found by the spiritking a long time ago. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid that the spiritking will sense you talking to me like this?¡±¡± Lu Wu suddenly asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. This is a Parallel Space I created. It¡¯s not within the firmament world, so he can¡¯t sense my existence. There are some things that he can¡¯t perceive, such as the Gokudo laws on the same level as the Holy Spirit laws, and the Supreme Gokudo laws on a higher level. This information is equivalent to the restricted area in the vault of heaven¡¯s information vault. If he could perceive all of them, he would have gathered all the Gokudo laws and become an existence that no one could shake!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu nodded in realization. He suddenly understood why the spiritking was not able to gather all the extreme laws even though he was omniscient and omnipotent. It turned out that he had his shortcomings.


    ¡°¡±¡±How about it? are you willing to cooperate with me?¡±¡± The tender voice came again. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you try to steal the Dao integration laws in my body? why did you choose to cooperate?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Since you¡¯ve fused with an ultimate law, it¡¯s not something that can be taken away so easily. Otherwise, the spiritking would have taken away the¡±¡± evolution ¡°¡±law from our space insects long ago. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve chosen to work with you to resist the spiritking. He¡¯ll definitely be your enemy because you¡¯ve taken away what¡¯s most important to him!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu could tell that the Overmind was indeed here to cooperate with him. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, after learning about the history of the void insect tribe, he also believed what the Overmind said. They hated the Holy Spirit tribe. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, one more ally meant one more chance of winning, so they could indeed choose to cooperate. ¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, Lu Wu said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We can work together, but you have to let me see your real body and reveal some information about you. It can¡¯t be that I don¡¯t even know who my ally is!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the darkness slowly receded, revealing the true body of the Overmind. ¡±


    A half-meter long silkworm baby ... Its half-bent body looked really cute!


    ¡°¡±¡±Let me introduce myself, the direct descendant of the Supreme ruler of the Zerg, blade. Blade light!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What ... Daolang?¡±¡± Lu Wu was dumbfounded. ¡±


    The players who were watching the live broadcast were already rolling on the floor laughing. They felt that this silkworm baby¡¯s name was really domineering.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792: Silkworm baby¡¯s gift


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°As for the name of the Overmind, Lu Wu was speechless. ¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s surname is ¡°¡±Dao,¡±¡± but why is the difference between you and your father¡¯s blade so big ... ¡±


    He wasn¡¯t serious at all.


    ¡°However, the Overmind didn¡¯t know what Lu Wu was thinking at this moment. It looked at the bee-like Zerg Guardian next to Lu Wu with a serious face and continued to introduce,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It is my personal guard and my most trusted subordinate. Net peak!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Although he knew it was a coincidence, it was too much of a coincidence. ¡±


    The players in the livestream room were already laughing.


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, now I want to pick the song ¡®the first snow in 2002¡¯ to give you some soul coins as a gift (funny).¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll pick ¡®a life in full bloom¡¯. F * cking official, hurry up! I can¡¯t wait!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This Zerg is quite ambitious. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re going to form a band (funny). I can¡¯t take it anymore, let me laugh for a while!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The big River flows East, the stars in the sky form the Big Dipper ... I¡¯m sorry, I played the wrong song, but I suspect that there¡¯s someone named Liu Huan among the higher-ups of the Zerg (funny).¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Seeing the bullet comments in the live broadcast room, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t stop laughing. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, the Overmind and The Guardian were confused. They didn¡¯t know what Lu Wu was laughing about, but they could feel that he was very happy right now ... ¡±


    ¡°After laughing for a while, Lu Wu finally calmed down and ignored the players who were picking songs on the bullet screen. ¡±


    ¡°Because if he really picked a song, the Alliance that he had just established would probably be broken on the spot, and he would probably be beaten up. ¡±


    He would definitely end up in a miserable state.


    ¡°¡±¡±Ahem ... Let¡¯s get down to business. There¡¯s no problem with us becoming allies, but I don¡¯t seem to be of much help at this stage!¡±¡± Lu Wu calmed himself down and said. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I really want to know what you¡¯re laughing about.¡±¡± The Overmind tilted its head and asked in confusion. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t mind it. Let¡¯s talk about serious business!¡±¡± Lu Wu said with a serious face, trying to change the topic. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, since we¡¯re allies, then just as I said, I can help you grow quickly!¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±How can I help?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If I say I can give you another ultimate Maxim, would you believe me?¡±¡± The Overmind¡¯s expression also became serious. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you serious?¡±¡± Lu Wu was dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Very serious!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you use it for yourself? why did you choose to give it to me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The law of evolution has been completely integrated into our bloodlines. Apart from this ultimate law, we can¡¯t master any other extreme law power, including the law of great DAOs. Our bodies will reject it. However, the Dao integration law you have mastered is different. It¡¯s not the power of the bloodline law!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s not right. Then why can the God of creation master all the extreme laws, including all the Supreme extreme laws?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Because he is the God of creation!¡±¡± A hint of helplessness appeared on the insect brain¡¯s face. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°He felt that the insect brain¡¯s explanation made sense. After all, it was the God of creation, the biggest seller and monopoly of external cheats ... ¡±


    ¡°It could be said that whether it was Lu Wu¡¯s cheat or the spiritking¡¯s cheat, they all came from the God of creation. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of that old man who couldn¡¯t die even if he wanted to, Lu Wu really felt that he was awesome. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You trust me that much? You¡¯re willing to give me the Supreme extreme Dao law?¡±¡± Lu Wu continued to ask, which was also the biggest doubt in his heart at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t believe me, so you have to swear to the firmament world¡¯s God of creation with the Dao integration laws that you¡¯ve mastered that you¡¯re willing to advance and retreat with the insect race. If you break your oath, the Dao integration laws will return to the extreme mountain!¡±¡± The insect brain¡¯s chubby face turned serious. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is this oath valid?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked weakly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Although the God of creation wants to die, he is not completely dead yet. At least before he is completely dead, this is still effective!¡±¡± The Overmind nodded. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sure!¡±¡± Lu Wu was not interested in this, but he was getting excited. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he had no enmity towards the bug race to begin with. If he could obtain an ultimate limit law and ally himself with Dao Lang, who had killed his father, it would be a deal that he would definitely make a profit from. ¡±


    ¡°After agreeing to the insect brain¡¯s request, Lu Wu swore on the Dao integration law in his body according to the method provided by the insect brain and guaranteed that he would advance and retreat together with the void insect race. ¡±


    ¡°After Lu Wu finished all this, a silly smile appeared on the insect brain¡¯s face, looking very satisfied. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, it never cared about Lu Wu¡¯s current strength. What it valued was Lu Wu¡¯s potential. ¡±


    ¡°The fact that Lu Wu was able to obtain the Dao integration law from the spiritking was enough to make him admire him. He believed that Lu Wu would definitely be a big hidden danger for the spiritking when he grew up, and he would also be a great help to him. ¡±


    His goal of avenging his father had taken another step forward!


    ¡°In Lu Wu¡¯s curiosity, a black crystal ball appeared on the forehead of the insect brain and slowly floated in front of Lu Wu.¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±This is the Supreme law I¡¯m going to give you. It¡¯s the Supreme extreme law ¡®Anshi¡¯, which was mastered by The Fiend clan, the strongest natural disaster force in the firmament world in the early days.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as the insect brain¡¯s voice fell, the crystal ball floated to Lu Wu¡¯s forehead and slowly integrated into it. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a lot of information appeared in Lu Wu¡¯s mind. ¡±


    ¡°This was an extremely ancient clan, The Fiend clan. They were the overlords of the outer realms before the spiritking reached the top of the food chain, but in the end, the clan was wiped out as the spiritking grew up, becoming history. ¡±


    ¡®An Shi¡¯ was the Supreme extreme law that the demon beast clan had mastered.


    ¡°This was a type of soul stripping technique that stripped away the original soul of all living creatures in an equivalent exchange, turning it into an extreme special soul power that strengthened the strength of the law owner. ¡±


    This was the first time that Lu Wu had seen a way to use the soul other than using a divine artifact.


    ¡°If the Dao integration technique was to absorb soul power for one¡¯s own use, then the ¡°¡±hidden loss¡±¡± technique was a technique to compress soul power, forging the quality of soul power into an extremely special power that could be directly used against enemies. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t need to think to know the effect of soul power. If he used a spell, the effect would definitely be countless times better than that of spiritual energy. ¡±


    ¡°However, what surprised Lu Wu was that this kind of soul power compression could only be obtained through an equivalent exchange, which made him a little confused. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu was about to continue checking the internal information, the insect brain spoke again,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The Fiend Race was an extraterrestrial calamity before our void insect race. They relied on this ability to rise to power. They tried to obtain special soul power according to the equivalent exchange method recorded in the internal records, and then forged this Supreme extreme Dao law. This way, you would have the ability to control souls!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu heard this and said helplessly,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I still have to collect the resources needed to forge this Maxim. How much time will that take? won¡¯t it be too troublesome?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The ready-made ¡®lost secret¡¯ law has long since disappeared in the firmament world along with the destruction of The Fiend clan. I¡¯ve worked hard to find the method to forge this law. If you¡¯re not anxious, how can the Holy Spirit clan be overturned so easily? I can wait an era for you to forge the law, and then wait for you to slowly grow!¡±¡± The meaty Overmind said indifferently. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not in a hurry, but I ¡®m! ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu was dumbfounded when he heard that it was an era. After all, an era was 100 million years. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, he only had ten thousand years. He could not afford to wait any longer if he had to slowly gather resources to forge a Supreme extreme Dao law like the spiritking! ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu wouldn¡¯t explain this to the insect brain. He planned to go back and study it to see if there was a way to speed up the forging progress of this ultimate law. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he immediately nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, then our Alliance is established. How do we contact each other in the future?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s not contact each other for the time being. You and I will develop on our own until we work together one day. By the way, I have to leave a mark in your body. From now on, all the void bugs will be your allies to avoid unnecessary conflicts!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As he spoke, the Overmind wriggled in front of Lu Wu, floated up, and squeaked on his right cheek, leaving a red mark. Then, the mark slowly disappeared into Lu Wu¡¯s body. ¡±


    Lu Wu suddenly felt that he had been taken advantage of.


    This silkworm baby actually kissed him. It was too much ...

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793: An equivalent exchange


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Since he had established an alliance with silkworm baby and it had given him a ¡°¡±forging method of an ultimate law¡±¡±, Lu Wu decided to give silkworm baby a gift as well. ¡±


    ¡°After all, silkworm baby¡¯s bug tribe Army would be very important in the fight against the spiritking in the future. The stronger they were, the more beneficial it would be for him. ¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, a black hole that was connected to the divine artifact appeared in front of Lu Wu, and soul power gushed out from the inside. ¡±


    Silkworm baby¡¯s eyes widened when it smelled the aura of soul power.


    ¡°In fact, it knew very little about the law of Dao integration. At this moment, when it saw the soul power spewing out of this space, it knew without thinking that it must be the power of the law of Dao integration that gave Lu Wu the ability. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, who else in the entire firmament world could control soul power? not even the spiritking could. ¡±


    ¡°Its curiosity was instantly overflowing. Silkworm baby¡¯s body floated into the air, and it stuck its head out, wanting to take a look inside the black hole. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±¡± Lu Wu was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Give me what¡¯s in the Kang Kang!¡±¡± Silkworm baby said with a curious look. At the same time, it twisted its body and burrowed into the divine artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at silkworm baby, whose head was about to enter the artifact space, Lu Wu grabbed the back of its neck and dragged it back. ¡±


    ¡°With the back of fate¡¯s neck being grabbed, silkworm baby¡¯s body instantly shrank into a circle. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, a force came from silkworm baby¡¯s body and shook Lu Wu¡¯s hand away. Then, silkworm baby twisted its body and slowly landed on the ground. ¡±


    ¡°Under Lu Wu¡¯s surprised gaze, silkworm baby¡¯s body turned red, and its expression looked very angry. ¡±


    ¡°Realizing that he seemed to have done something wrong, Lu Wu immediately waved his hand and condensed the soul power that gushed out into a coin, then handed it to silkworm baby.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Courtesy demands reciprocity. This is my gift to you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°This soul coin was condensed by Lu Wu with 5 billion soul energy, which was quite valuable. ¡±


    ¡°Sniffing the soul power fluctuations on the soul coins, the angry silkworm baby¡¯s expression instantly turned into curiosity again. ¡±


    ¡°It picked up the soul coin from Lu Wu¡¯s hand with its mouth, put it in its mouth for a moment, and then swallowed it directly. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, soul power erupted, and silkworm baby¡¯s body expanded like it was being inflated with air. Surging soul power fluctuations spread out from its body. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wuxin, who saw this scene, was surprised. He was ready to help immediately to prevent silkworm baby from being stuffed to death by soul power. ¡±


    ¡°However, he had obviously underestimated silkworm baby. ¡±


    ¡°As the ruler of the bug race, its body adapted to the soul power surging in its body in a short period of time and evolved to have organs that digested soul power, rapidly absorbing the soul power in its body. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Burp! Delicious!¡±¡± Silkworm baby stretched its body lazily, squinted its eyes, and said contentedly,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at silkworm baby, which was emitting Crystal Light spots on its body, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°As expected of the law of ¡°¡±evolution,¡±¡± the speed at which he was absorbing soul power was several times faster than even when he had mastered the power of the Dao integration stage! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Another one!¡±¡± Silkworm baby said with a look of desire at this time. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No more!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, a hint of grievance appeared on silkworm baby¡¯s face, but it was quickly covered up. It then shook its head helplessly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then let¡¯s say goodbye, future ally!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll see you in the future!¡±¡± Lu Wu nodded. ¡±


    ¡°Darkness once again enveloped the space, leaving only the dark green eyes blinking in the dark. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After leaving the space created by silkworm baby, Lu Wu¡¯s figure appeared in the outside world. ¡±


    ¡°The players had already witnessed Lu Wu¡¯s experience in the game, so they were not curious. However, the leader Iron Blood was confused. ¡±


    ¡°Regarding this, Lu Wu didn¡¯t have any intention to explain. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, he now had an idea. Since he was going to fight against the Holy Spirit race in the future, the more allies he had, the better. The iron Blood race could be pulled into his camp. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the iron Blood race trusted them very much now, so there was still a lot of room for development. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu felt that it was not the time yet. He could not tell the iron Bloods that he had formed an alliance with the Zerg. ¡±


    ¡°Even if they could be trusted, the spiritking was an omniscient and omnipotent existence. It was possible that the information would be leaked by accident. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he decided to put this idea aside for the time being before he had enough soul power to digitalize the entire Iron Blood race. ¡±


    He then bade farewell to the Predators and led the players away from this world.


    ¡°Although the iron-blooded leader tried to persuade him to stay and planned to rebuild the iron-Blood Alliance with Lu Wu, Lu Wu refused. ¡±


    ¡°At the current stage, the Predators were no longer oppressed by the Xenomorphs in the Predators ¡®Starfield. It was only a matter of time before they regained their glory. And there was no longer any benefit that Lu Wu wanted here, so naturally, there was no reason for him to stay. ¡±


    ¡°The iron Blood clan leader felt sorry for this, but he didn¡¯t ask Lu Wu to stay. However, he solemnly expressed to Lu Wu that if there were any difficulties in the future, the iron Blood clan would definitely help him with the entire clan! ¡±


    ¡°These words were better than a thousand words. After thanking them, Lu Wu left this world with the players. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After leaving the ¡°¡±world of general cultivation¡±¡±, Lu Wu took the players back to the heavenly demon¡¯s encampment in the Linlang world and gave the players a few days off. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the war against the Xenomorphs had lasted for so many years, and the players were indeed tired. It was time for them to take a good rest. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, Lu Wu began to study the ways to obtain forging resources and forging methods for the ¡°¡±dark lost law¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°Although this supreme law was definitely very strong, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t wait and could only find a shortcut. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if the spiritking had relied on the myriad worlds to raise venomous insects and wait for forging resources, the origin world would have long since gone cold. ¡±


    ¡°After all, he only had less than 8000 years left. ¡±


    ¡°As he continued to understand, Lu Wu gradually understood what the method of obtaining special soul power through equivalent exchange was. ¡±


    ¡°This method was a kind of transaction, but it was different from ordinary transactions. This was a transaction on the soul level. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu tried to build the trading altar according to the method recorded in the ¡°¡±lost law¡±¡±, Lu Wu received a lot of information in an instant. ¡±


    Some of this information even came from billions of years ago ...


    ¡°In the past, in order to obtain special soul power, The Fiend clan had once spread the ¡°¡±trading rules¡±¡± in the firmament world. This information was sent by those creatures who desired an equivalent exchange. ¡±


    ¡°It was a pity that The Fiend clan had long disappeared in the long river of history, and the trade could no longer be carried out. ¡±


    ¡°However, after reading these messages, Lu Wu had an idea. ¡±


    ¡°He felt that he could continue with the transaction and first obtain a batch of special soul power. Then, he would study whether special soul power could be produced by the Dao integration law. ¡±


    ¡°If he could, he would be able to quickly Smith the lost darkness law. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, Lu Wu recalled the players who were wandering around the transaction Center and gave them a new mission. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he needed the players to go to various regions of the outer realms to carry out equivalent transactions and obtain a batch of special soul power for himself. ¡±


    ......


    The southern ridge world.


    ¡°This was an ordinary world that could not even be considered a ¡°¡±small world¡±¡±. The spiritual energy inside was extremely thin, close to the Dharma ending age of the human world. It was a true low level martial world. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in the southern part of this world, by the lakeside of a bustling ancient wind city, an old man was playing a flute, his white hair messy in the breeze. ¡±


    ¡°The long flute sound reverberated by the lake, and the breeze blew the willow trees. From time to time, fish would jump out of the water, and from time to time, birds would sing. The scene was full of poetry and painting. ¡±


    ¡°However, the old man¡¯s eyes were filled with vicissitudes and desolation. ¡±


    ¡°He had been fighting for his country all his life, and his three sons had even sacrificed their lives for the country, but in the end, they were still unable to turn the situation around. ¡±


    ¡°The enemy¡¯s Army was on the verge of closing in, and in the intelligence report he had just received, his last son had also died on the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°The white-haired man sent the black-haired man off. When the flute sounded, he could not help but shed tears. ¡±


    ¡°How could he defend against thousands of soldiers and horses by himself, and how could he protect his ancestor¡¯s country ... ¡±


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Your Majesty, Shu Liao¡¯s Army has already broken into the city gates. There is still time to retreat!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a dignified man in armor hurriedly arrived beside the white-haired old man and knelt down on one knee. ¡±


    This was already the number of bad news he had heard today. He could no longer remember.


    ¡°However, a trace of determination flashed across his exhausted face. After waving the general away, he had already made the final preparations in the depths of his heart. ¡±


    ¡°Dying on the battlefield was not what he yearned for, but it was the last bit of stubbornness in his heart. Compared to being in exile after his country was broken, he would rather die in battle in his own country. ¡±


    ¡°At least, he was still the king of this country before he died. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was walking toward the Royal Palace. There was not a single guard beside him, because everyone had been sent to the front line by him. After that, he put on his armor alone, polished his sword, and sat on the throne, waiting for the enemy to come. ¡±


    ¡°As he waited, the battle cries grew closer and closer, and he gripped the sword in his hand tightly. ¡±


    ¡°When the main hall was broken through and the blood-soaked enemy soldiers appeared in front of him, the old man stood up and pointed his sword forward. ¡±


    The enemy would not show mercy just because he was the king of the country. They stepped forward and waved their swords at him.


    ¡°At this moment, the old man moved forward and let out his own roar,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kill!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°It seemed that if the plot continued to develop, the old man would also die for the country and become the last ¡°¡±King¡±¡± of the country before it was overturned. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, a change occurred. ¡±


    ¡°The old man suddenly noticed that everything around him had slowed down, and then a black figure appeared in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hey, you¡¯re the one who wants an Equal Exchange, right?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, everything in the surroundings stopped. The old man looked at the black shadow in front of him in horror, not knowing what to do. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, he remembered something. ¡±


    ¡°At the beginning of the war between the two countries, he knew that there was a huge gap between the two sides ¡®combat power. In the end, it would inevitably lead to the destruction of his side. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, he had already been worried and sad about this. ¡±


    ¡°It was also at that time that he flipped through a book recorded by his ancestors, which recorded an extremely metaphysical thing. ¡±


    [Demon equivalent exchange]


    It described in detail a way to build an altar. This altar could be connected to extremely powerful gods and let them help him fulfill his wishes.


    ¡°However, there was a price to pay. According to the contract, he had to willingly offer his soul. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, he did not think much of this record. ¡±


    ¡°However, as the battle became more and more intense, and the casualties on his side continued to increase, he had no choice but to try to build an altar. ¡±


    ¡°However, after waiting for three years, he did not manage to contact the God described in the ancient book. At that time, he had thought that all of this was fake, and that it was too stupid and ridiculous to hope to save the country by praying to God. ¡±


    ¡°But now, looking at the black figure that had suddenly appeared in front of him and the enemy troops that had stopped moving around him, he suddenly understood what had happened. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the black shadow had said the words ¡®equivalent exchange¡¯, which had clearly revealed his identity. ¡±


    Did the God behind the altar come? So they really do exist!


    ¡°¡±¡±Speak! Are you ready to sell your soul for an equivalent exchange?¡±¡± An impatient voice came from the black shadow. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, the old man¡¯s heart was filled with fear, because this was the first time he had seen a true God. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at this figure and feeling the vast pressure from his body, a trace of determination appeared on the old man¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°Until now, he had nothing left. As long as he could save this country, he would not give up the foundation that his ancestors had laid down. So what if he offered up his soul? ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m willing to fulfill my promise, an equivalent exchange!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After the old man said this, the ¡®lost¡¯ contract was established, and the mark of the lost law appeared in his soul. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Liu Chan¡¯s figure appeared above the palace. He looked at the old man and grinned,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tell Me Your Wish!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794: Heavenly Devil = devil


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the main hall of the Imperial Palace, Liu Chan¡¯s fist intent bound everyone present, making them unable to move. ¡±


    ¡°After the old man agreed to the terms of the equivalent exchange, the contract appeared, and Liu Chan¡¯s figure finally appeared in the hall. ¡±


    ¡°All of the enemy Kingdom soldiers were flabbergasted to discover that a man had suddenly appeared by the old man¡¯s side. However, they couldn¡¯t move at all, and their hearts were gradually filled with fear. ¡±


    ¡°However, Liu Chan did not care about the soldiers ¡®surprised gazes. Instead, he turned to the old man and asked,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tell Me Your Wish!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The old man nodded his head shakily. He took a deep breath and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I hope that you can help me overturn the enemy country and kill all their soldiers so that they will never be able to make a comeback!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The old man was clear that if the crisis of this invasion was resolved, the enemy country would come back again. ¡±


    ¡°Only by completely subverting the enemy could they ensure the long-term existence of the foundation laid down by their ancestors. Even if they died, they would still have a direct descendant to inherit it. ¡±


    ¡°Liu Zhe didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he opened the analysis function and started to check the quality of the old man¡¯s soul. ¡±


    An equivalent exchange would require the wish and the soul to be of equal value.


    ¡°All the wishers ¡®souls must be special souls, but whether it was worth it was still to be seen. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu added a new piece of analysis information on the analysis panel,¡±¡±soul quality.¡±¡± ¡±


    The quality displayed on this old man¡¯s soul was: 0.8


    The quality of the soul was not the strength of the soul.


    ¡°The strength of the soul could be enhanced with the improvement of strength, but the quality would not. Different souls had different qualities, and what Lu Wu wanted were these souls with special qualities. ¡±


    Only their souls would be transformed and compressed into special soul power in the contract.


    ¡°After checking, Liu Chan shook his head,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Your soul is not qualified enough for me to help you overturn the enemy country and make it so that they will never be able to rise again. You have to change to another one!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, the old man¡¯s face became desolate. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then, you can help me kill all the enemy invaders inside and outside the city!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When Liu Zhe heard this, he waved his hand and summoned the ¡°¡±lost contract¡±¡± made by Lu Wu, and then a ferocious devil¡¯s head appeared in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°After the contract was materialized, it was a balance scale. One end extended an energy line to connect with the old man, and the other end was the old man¡¯s wish data. ¡±


    ¡°The balance scale swayed at this moment, and the end that was connected to the old man slowly tilted upwards to reach a state of fine balance. At the same time, the devil¡¯s head in the center of the balance scale lit up, indicating that this transaction was valid. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°At this moment, Liu Chan nodded in satisfaction. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, it wasn¡¯t that Liu Chan was unwilling to help, but that the animalistic law required an equivalent exchange, and he couldn¡¯t give too much. Only in this way could he obtain the wisher¡¯s compressed soul power. ¡±


    ¡°As for who made the rules of this firmament world, Liu Chan had also asked Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu¡¯s answer was that he didn¡¯t know either. Perhaps it was the God of creation who created this law and the one who made all the rules. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, before they fully understood the lost darkness Maxim, they could only follow the prescribed route to explore and obtain it. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the scale reached balance. Liu Chan nodded and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The deal is fine, let¡¯s start now!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As he spoke, Liu Chan waved his hand and dispersed his fist intent. Immediately, the soldiers who had stepped into the palace could move again. ¡±


    ¡°They looked at Liu Chan in fear, not knowing what to do. ¡±


    ¡°This was only a low level martial world with things like internal force, but he had never seen Liu Chan¡¯s terrifying ability to freeze everyone with a wave of his hand. ¡±


    This was beyond their knowledge.


    ¡°However, Liu Chan didn¡¯t even have the intention to talk nonsense with them. He snapped his fingers, and the fist intent law suddenly descended again. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, all the enemy Kingdom soldiers who had stepped into the hall exploded into a mist of blood that slowly dispersed in the air. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of absolute power, they didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist. ¡±


    ¡°As for their souls, they had also turned into soul power and experience points and were kept in Liu Chan¡¯s personal space. ¡±


    ¡°However, the soul power and experience provided by these mortals were not worth Liu Chan¡¯s attention at all. They did not even add up to more than 100 soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Liu Chan took a step forward and walked out of the palace. Everywhere he looked, he saw the enemy Kingdom¡¯s soldiers. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, but in order to complete the deal, you all have to die!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Standing in front of the Imperial Palace, facing the thousands of soldiers, Liu Chan slowly spoke. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, his voice resounded through the heavens and the earth. Then, countless blue fist prints appeared in the sky and fell like a meteor shower. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Liu Chan¡¯s body did not move at all. He stood proudly, and his consciousness controlled the fist print to sweep through the bustling city. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of Liu Chan¡¯s strength, the enemy Kingdom soldiers were completely powerless to resist, not even to Dodge. ¡±


    ¡°Martial grandmasters, grandmasters, sword Saints, and Imperials were all easily punched through like paper, reduced to dust. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the old man in the palace Hall had also walked out of the main hall. When he saw the blue meteor shower outside and the countless enemy Kingdom soldiers that had been turned into dust by the meteor shower, he was completely stupefied. ¡±


    He couldn¡¯t even believe such power.


    ¡°Looking at Liu Chan, who was standing in front of him, and the indifference on his face, the old man¡¯s heart could not help but tremble. ¡±


    Was this the power of a God?


    ''This chapter is updated by Nov elB i n'',


    ¡°However, Liu Chan did not pay any attention to the old man at all. He continued to control his fist intent to wreak havoc in the city. ¡±


    ¡°In less than five minutes, all the enemy Kingdom soldiers in the city were dead. At this moment, Liu Chan turned to the old man and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s another army outside the city. I¡¯ll be right back. Wait a moment!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When the old man heard this, he immediately said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you take me with you? I want to see them destroyed with my own eyes!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Liu Chan thought for a while and nodded,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Since this is my first time doing business, I¡¯ll fulfill your conditions!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As Liu Chan¡¯s voice fell, the old man suddenly felt an invisible force supporting him. His vision suddenly became blurry, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself outside the city. ¡±


    ¡°Looking down at the enemy Kingdom¡¯s Army, the old man was shocked. Then, a trace of anger appeared in his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kill them all! You can take my soul!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Liu Chan nodded, and then calmly threw a punch downward. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, the fist intent¡¯s nomological laws condensed, and a blue light enveloped the area below. As the wind howled, the soldiers below were swallowed by the blue light before they could react. They left this world without any pain. ¡±


    ¡°Dust billowed, and when the blue light faded, a ten-thousand-meter-wide pit had appeared. The enemy Army stationed there had long since ceased to exist. ¡±


    The old man couldn¡¯t help but tremble at the sight.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that such power could be possessed by the seemingly ordinary people around him.


    What he couldn¡¯t do even if he tried his best was completed by this God in a short time. It could even be said to be effortless.


    ¡°He suddenly felt how small he was. As expected, the world was huge, but he was still a frog at the bottom of the well. Even the Supreme King¡¯s path that he pursued was insignificant in the eyes of others. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s time to go, do you have any last words?¡±¡± Liu Chan asked at this time. ¡±


    ¡°The old man shook his head indifferently, his white hair dancing in the air. He clenched his fist and shouted towards the city, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±May my Jin Kingdom prosper forever!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the old man¡¯s eyes, Liu Zhe sighed and summoned the lost contract. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the contract automatically condensed. The old man¡¯s dim yellow eyes suddenly lost focus. His soul was sucked into the contract and began to be converted and compressed ... ¡±


    ¡°After keeping the contract in his body, Liu Chan looked down at the people below and sighed again. Then, his figure disappeared. ¡±


    ......


    Liu Chan¡¯s purpose for coming here this time was to complete the wish of the wisher and then obtain his soul.


    ¡°When Lu Wu turned on the altar, he found countless prayers from various worlds outside the region. ¡±


    ¡°However, he filtered out the information from the past. After all, whether the wisher still existed was a question. Instead, he chose the prayers that were relatively close in time and distributed them to the players. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, not only Liu Chan, but all the players also moved out. ¡±


    ¡°They were heavenly demons, gods who could fulfill other people¡¯s wishes. They were also evil demons whose hands were stained with blood and who tempted souls to fall ... ¡±

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795: One slash to the author (mini-theater)


    Translator: 549690339


    It was another beautiful morning. One blade slash woke up as usual and went to his computer desk after washing up.


    ¡°After he turned on the computer, he skillfully lit a candle on the southeast corner of the computer desk and opened the author¡¯s assistant. ¡±


    ¡°In the creation of online novels, luck came first, and creativity came second. This was the first step he took before writing every day. He first ignited his luck, so that when he wrote, he would have endless power and inspiration. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, he didn¡¯t start writing immediately. Instead, he opened his QQ software. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, a series of beeping sounds could be heard. ¡±


    ¡°Glancing at the list of information, one blade slash revealed a helpless expression. ¡±


    ¡°Without the contact of female readers, it was just another group of silly readers who him. How boring. ¡±


    ¡°After some thought, he opened the authors ¡®group chat to see what the big bosses were talking about and to gain some experience. ¡±


    Intoxicating in green:


    ¡°If there were two websites like A and B, a would offer 100 yuan per 1000 words A and the author would have the opportunity to travel abroad every year, as well as insurance and gold. ¡±


    ¡°Website B was a reading department, and there was no guarantee. The signing fee was only 50 ¨C 50, but they promised to let you sign a Platinum contract within a year. ¡±


    ¡°Then, may I ask ... What do these two websites have to do with you? Why are you still in the chat? ¡±


    ¡°Yun Dongliu: ¡°¡±I hid some money again today. My wife doesn¡¯t know about it. How wonderful!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Qi peijia,[I¡¯m on leave today. I¡¯m going for a day because I have to attend the Annual Meeting!] ¡±


    ¡°Wu Ma Xing: ¡°¡±I¡¯m one of the 12 Heavenly Kings this year. I¡¯ll be proud for a while with my hands on my waist (hands on my waist proudly.jpg).¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Zhuge Wanjun: ¡°¡±do you want to fight magical beasts together? put your writing aside. Games make you happy!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After looking at the chat with the big shots, one blade behead instantly felt that he was inferior and weak. Then, he typed in a line of words with great familiarity,[big shots 666], and closed the group chat. ¡±


    He opened the author¡¯s assistant again and clicked on the outline of I am the big boss behind the scenes. One blade slash tried to start writing.


    ¡°However, after typing the first line, he skillfully opened Bilibili to watch videos, then opened team to play games, then read a novel for a while, and finally stood by the window alone and watched the night fall. ¡±


    As for writing? Didn¡¯t you already type a line of words?(one slash to behead the confused face.jpg)


    ¡°He was such a self-disciplined author. When he said he wanted to write, he would keep saying it and never take action ... ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, today was another day of failure. ¡±


    His status in the authors ¡®group chat was also low. He could only watch enviously as the big bosses showed off. They were humble but real.


    ¡°Of course, sometimes, the big shots in the group would also encounter areas that he was better at. That was when he would show off. ¡±


    ¡°For example, when comparing whose new book was the worst, he could jump out and say,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Who else but me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With tears in his eyes, he used screenshots to tell the big shots in the group that they were all younger brothers, and he was the one who was the most useless. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Looking at the time, it was getting closer and closer to midnight. ¡±


    ¡°One blade slash knew that it was time for him to get into the zone and write his story. After all, there were still so many adorable readers waiting for him to update his novel. As a good author, he could not let them down. ¡±


    So he deleted the line he had typed in the morning and changed it to [take a day off to organize the outline].


    ¡°The next few hundred words were enough to complete the day¡¯s task. One blade stroke slumped into his chair, feeling as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. He felt as if a hard day had passed just like that. ¡±


    ¡°Then, he turned on his phone and began to read the book and the chapter. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'',


    ¡°[Dream time: you can¡¯t even keep up with the most basic updates. Author, I¡¯ve misjudged you (angry.jpg).] ¡±


    Orange heart Leaf:


    ¡°Hu Jiujun,¡±¡±daily check-in!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After a quick glance, one blade behead¡¯s face revealed a trace of shame. ¡±


    Don¡¯t I still have readers? How could he let them down?


    ¡°No, I have to delete my leave request and start writing! ¡±


    ¡°So, he opened the author¡¯s assistant again with a serious face and clicked on ¡°¡±I am the big boss behind the scenes¡±¡±. However, after glancing at the poor daily reader, he still showed a trace of helplessness on his face. ¡±


    When will I become a Platinum of yuewen ... I can¡¯t see the end of the road to failure!


    ¡°At this moment, he suddenly thought of a post he had seen on the internet. In the post, there was a detailed description of a very metaphysical altar construction. It was said that this altar could satisfy any wish of the people. ¡±


    ¡°If all of this was true, then becoming a god was only a matter of time. ¡±


    ¡°The altar described in the post was recorded in a broken ancient book dug out from an ancient tomb, according to the original poster. It was possible. ¡±


    One blade slash didn¡¯t believe a single word of it.


    What a joke ... I never believed in metaphysics!


    ¡°However, after looking at the candle in the southeast corner, he opened the web page and opened the post he had saved at that time. He read it carefully ... ¡±


    ¡°Since he was not strong enough, he would try to become a God through metaphysics. ¡±


    ¡°After carefully reading through the post three times, one blade slash realized that the method to build the altar did not seem to be difficult. Many of the materials could be found in real life. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, he looked at the almost extinguished candle in the southeast corner again. Then, he opened the all-purpose shopping website and placed a series of orders. ¡±


    ......


    A year passed quickly.


    ¡°During this period, one blade beheading was still on the streets. As for the matter of buying materials to build the altar and making a wish, he had long forgotten about it. He waited for a week after the construction of the altar, but then he lost interest. He knew that metaphysics was not reliable. ¡±


    ¡°Instead of believing that the God behind the altar could make him a Platinum author, it was better to write a few more words. Although the hope was slim, at least there was a slight possibility. ¡±


    ¡°Just as heavenly one blade was typing, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. His right shoulder felt heavy, and a voice whispered in his right ear,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Young man, what is your wish?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°One blade behead was so scared that he immediately jumped up from his seat. He turned his head to the right and immediately discovered an extremely cute little white dog lying on his right shoulder, looking at him with a serious expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Young man, what is your wish?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi continued to repeat in a low tone. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Who ... Who are you?¡±¡± One blade behead hurriedly asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I am the God behind the altar. Now, Tell Me Your Wish!¡±¡± The young paparazzo continued to look serious. ¡±


    ¡°One blade cut was stunned. After thinking for a while, he remembered that he had indeed built an altar and made a wish a year ago. ¡±


    ¡°However, he did not expect his initial attempt to come true. At this moment, his world view was impacted. ¡±


    ¡°So the altar was real, there really was a God ... The only thing he couldn¡¯t understand was why the God was a little white dog! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you really fulfill my wish?¡±¡± One blade asked in a doubtful tone. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m omnipotent. Tell Me Your Wish. I¡¯ll fulfill it as long as it¡¯s of equal value!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi raised his head and seemed a little proud. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I want to write a best-selling novel and become a Platinum author of yuewen!¡±¡± One blade Slash¡¯s expression gradually turned joyful. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No problem. Next up, we¡¯ll measure them by equivalent weight!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s voice fell, a devil¡¯s head appeared on his forehead and turned into a balance scale. ¡±


    ¡°One of them was connected to the failed author, one blade behead, while the other dog sent the wish digitized information that one blade had mentioned. ¡±


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    The Libra swayed and slowly descended toward one slash.


    ¡°Although it was tilted, it had also reached a state of balance. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Gou ¡®Zi nodded his head in satisfaction,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Very good, your wish has been granted. Now, tell me the details of your wish!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi said with a serious face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That ... You¡¯re a god, so it should be easy for you. Just help me write a best-selling novel, and I can become a Platinum writer!¡±¡± One blade behead laughed as he spoke. He had no idea what the price of making a wish was. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Writing?¡±¡± The young paparazzo was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wait, tell me more about it!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°After one blade heard this, he immediately began to explain in detail. He explained the writing and the publishing of the work, then collected the readers ¡®monthly votes, subscriptions to evaluate the book¡¯s results, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°After listening for a while, the young paparazzo¡¯s expression changed. ¡±


    He felt that he had taken the wrong order.


    Gou ¡®Zi found out from the forum that a few players who had received their wishes had completed missions that were either revenge or killing. The process was easy and pleasant. And what kind of stupid mission did he take on?


    Writing? I don¡¯t know how!


    ¡°However, since it was his first time doing business, the young paparazzo did not intend to give up. Therefore, he continued to listen to one blade behead¡¯s analysis of the writing content and then nodded his head to indicate that he was listening. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, one blade behead spoke with a face full of anticipation,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±God, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Can you complete it?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No problem. Move aside and let me write a book for you!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi said. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°A month later, in the same room. ¡±


    The young paparazzo lay on the computer table with a serious expression on his face. His claws turned into phantoms as he madly typed on the keyboard.


    ¡°In terms of writing talent, the young paparazzo had improved rapidly. ¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, he could write a few hundred words a day. Now, he could write two million words a day. ¡±


    ¡°The only thing that did not change was that his subscription was still 0, and his monthly votes were still 0. Occasionally, he would have a few recommendation votes, but those were given to him by the readers because they pitied him. Now, other than the full attendance award, he had nothing else to gain. ¡±


    Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s mind exploded during this period of time.


    Why would I have such a wish? why did I agree to sign a contract with him? he¡¯s the F * cking devil!


    The young paparazzo was filled with grief and indignation as he completed the 2000000 words for the day. He opened the book¡¯s follow-up data with an expectant look on his face and tried to find a reader who might be reading the book.


    ¡°However, after waiting for three hours, there were still no subscribers today. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the young paparazzo¡¯s mentality had completely exploded. He raised his keyboard and started to smash it. ¡±


    ¡°One slash, who was hiding nearby, trembled when he saw this. ¡±


    ¡°From the initial admiration to the current fear, one blade behead felt that he shouldn¡¯t have made that wish. ¡±


    ¡°This Mad Dog had smashed eight of his keyboards in the past month. There was still a group of loyal readers under the original pen name ¡°¡±slash,¡±¡± but ever since the dog ghostwrote it, it had completely collapsed. ¡±


    ¡°Now, other than the ten-odd novels under his pen name, he had nothing else. ¡±


    ¡°Even the editor had advised him to change his profession and carry bricks instead of writing novels. With a hand speed of two million words a day, why did he have to make a living by doing this? ¡±


    ¡°His heart was filled with grief and indignation, but he didn¡¯t dare to say or ask. ¡±


    They were afraid that they would be torn to pieces by this Mad Dog!


    ¡®It¡¯s too difficult for me ...


    ¡°¡±¡±Xiao Dao, hurry up and buy a new keyboard. You¡¯ll definitely become a God tomorrow!¡±¡± At this moment, Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s shouts spread out. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, one blade, who was hiding next door, could not help but secretly wipe his tears. ¡±


    ¡°What bullsh * t God, he¡¯s a devil! ¡±


    (One strike: it¡¯s just a small drama. Don¡¯t think of it as reality. I¡¯m different from the one strike in this chapter. I go to work every day and write at night. I¡¯m diligent and I love my readers a lot. I don¡¯t know any dog!)

 Chapter 796

    ¡°Chapter 796: If you¡¯re a demonic god, what am I?¡±


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°While players traveled through different worlds to complete the wishes of the wishers and collect special soul power, there were always some dumbass missions that made them explode. ¡±


    There were even some enthusiastic players on the forum who had organized a series of ridiculous wishes they had encountered at this stage and were ready to organize them into a book. It was used to warn the players who were running around outside and to remind them that they could choose to give up some silly quests.


    ¡°During this time, the efficient players had already completed two to three transactions, while the poor players were still in the first transaction, and some of the first transactions had not even begun. ¡±


    ¡°For example, the young paparazzo had gone down the road of becoming a failed author and had never returned. ¡±


    ¡°This was Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s first time doing business and he didn¡¯t want to give up on this deal. Even if it was difficult, he would fight to the death. ¡±


    ¡°Although this quest didn¡¯t require killing, it was still ranked first on the forum in terms of difficulty. ¡±


    ¡°In order to take away the soul of this lousy author, Gou ¡®Zi had completely become obsessed with it. ¡±


    ¡°Her mind was filled with updating, and she couldn¡¯t stop typing. ¡±


    He even swore in his heart that if he didn¡¯t come up with an earth-shattering work of art ... He wouldn¡¯t leave!


    He was determined to take the author¡¯s life and soul!


    ......


    ¡°As Gou ¡®Zi was running on the way to prove his Dao, his boss, Gu Yu, also received his first equivalent exchange mission ... ¡±


    ¡°The world of Ella, the polar region of ice. ¡±


    ¡°This place was covered in snow all year round, and the temperature was extremely low. Almost no living creature could survive here for long. ¡±


    ¡°However, in the depths of such an environment, there was a large city, and all the buildings inside were built with ice. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, tens of thousands of black-robed human-shaped life-forms in the city were shivering in the extreme cold. However, they did not choose to hide in the buildings. Instead, they surrounded an altar and kowtowed. ¡±


    ¡°They were not born in this world of extreme cold, but they were forced to enter this place and build a city. ¡±


    ¡°However, this World of Ice and snow did not have any resources that they needed. Food was running out day by day, and their clansmen were decreasing day by day ... If this continued, they would not be able to last for more than a few months. ¡±


    ¡°However, letting them leave this world of extreme cold was an even more suicidal way of doing things. ¡±


    ¡°Because the outside world had long been occupied by ¡®monsters¡¯ and ¡®dead monsters¡¯, the war between the two gods had spread to their world, and disasters had swept the earth. ¡±


    ¡°They were originally believers of one of the gods ¡®¡±¡±jinxes¡±¡± camp. ¡±


    ¡°They worshipped the gods of the Kexin camp every day, hoping to get their protection. ¡±


    ¡°However, after the Battle of the Gods started, not only did they not receive any protection, but they also became sacrifices. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to the battle between the top gods, the gods of both sides had summoned a large number of undead creatures in this world to attack each other¡¯s territory. ¡±


    ¡°The undead creatures of the nemesis camp were collectively called ¡°¡±demons.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, the undead creatures summoned by the God camp ¡®Mansha¡¯ were ¡®dead monsters¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°The battle between the two God camps was extremely fierce, and the consumption was huge, so the Dark Gods had their eyes fixed on their believers, wanting to gain power from them. ¡±


    ¡°When this idea appeared, the gods of both sides did not hesitate to win. They captured a large number of believers and sacrificed them, turning them into a part of their power. ¡±


    ¡°At this point in the war, there were only a few creatures left in the world, but the gods still had no mercy and still ordered the ¡°¡±monsters¡±¡± and ¡°¡±dead monsters¡±¡± to capture the remaining believers. ¡±


    The tens of thousands of believers who built the city in the world of Ice and snow had escaped from the disaster.


    ¡°The temperature here was extremely low. Although they could survive, they would not be able to last long without any supplies. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they surrounded the altar and worshipped the gods of the Jinxin camp, trying to get the gods ¡®forgiveness and spare their lives. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°In the extreme cold, their cheeks were frozen purple, but they did not stop praying. ¡±


    This was their only hope.


    ¡°Although the one who had killed them was the God they worshipped, they were powerless to resist and could only beg for forgiveness. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Thump! Thump! Dong!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a Bell suddenly rang in the city. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this voice, all the worshipers revealed a look of horror on their faces. ¡±


    ¡°They knew that the monsters were coming, and the bell was ringing from the guards on the Sentry tower. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they did not run away, because there was no way out. ¡±


    ¡°They could only lower their heads and continue to pray with a pleading expression, hoping that the gods who wanted to sacrifice them would forgive them at the last moment. ¡±


    ¡°But for the gods, their lives were just chips to defeat the gods of the enemy camp. That was the only value they had. ¡±


    The demonic creature Army braved the heavy snow and arrived in front of the city gate. They began to attack the city.


    ¡°The remaining guards were powerless in the face of this force, and the city gate bade farewell in a short time. ¡±


    The massacre began.


    ¡°However, at this moment, in a certain building in the city, a young man clenched his hands and used his blood to draw an array on the ground. Then, he put his hands together and knelt on the ground, muttering something. ¡±


    ¡°Beside him, there was a book that recorded several ways to build an altar. The easiest way was to use one¡¯s own blood to carve a formation. ¡±


    ¡°According to the contents, he kept praying, trying to connect with the God behind the altar described in the book. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, he was not confident that this method would work. ¡±


    ¡°This method of praying had been passed down in this world for at least hundreds of thousands of years. During this period, many people had tried to pray according to the content, but no one had succeeded. Therefore, it could be basically confirmed that this method of praying was fabricated and completely untrustworthy. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t any God come to fulfill the wishes of those wishers for hundreds of thousands of years? ¡±


    ¡°However, even though he knew that it was impossible, the young man continued to mumble. He wanted to try. His hands, which had turned purple from the cold, were clenched tightly at this moment, and it was obvious that he was nervous. ¡±


    ¡°While he was waiting, he heard the screams outside. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at his mother who was lying on the bed very weak. Then, he closed his eyes again and continued to Mutter. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the door was kicked open, and ice shards flew everywhere. The ugly monster was stinky, and it was staring at him with its empty eyes. Then it raised the black blade in its hand and pounced. ¡±


    ¡°The fear in the young man¡¯s heart caused his mind to go blank. He knew it was over, everything was over. ¡±


    ¡°Even if they escaped to this place, they would not be able to escape the fate of being killed and then become a sacrifice. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, the formation beneath his knees emitted a blood-colored stream of light, and a figure appeared in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°This man was extremely handsome, with a blood-red mark on his forehead. He was wearing a cloak with the words ¡°¡±sky demon¡±¡± embroidered on it, and he was looking at him quietly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Soul quality 4.8. Oh, I¡¯ve picked up a treasure!¡±¡± After Gu Yu analyzed the quality of the young man¡¯s soul, he let out a sigh. ¡±


    Then he turned his eyes to the roaring monster.


    ¡°¡±¡±Trash!¡±¡± With a Twitch of his mouth, the power of qi and blood in Gu Yu¡¯s body swept forward with a loud bang, and the demonic creature was instantly reduced to fine powder that scattered down. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Young man, Tell Me Your Wish!¡±¡± Looking at the terrified young man, Gu Yu squatted down and laughed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You ... Are you the God behind the altar?¡±¡± A hint of anticipation appeared in the young man¡¯s eyes. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You can say that. Tell Me Your Wish, but the price is that I want your soul!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Save my mother, save my people!¡±¡± When the young man heard this, he quickly took a step back and knelt on the ground, kowtowing to Gu Yu. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Gu Yu¡¯s face twisted in pain. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, in an equivalent exchange, the young man didn¡¯t need to put on such an attitude to speak to him. He only needed to say his wish. ¡±


    ''New novel chapters are published on Novel-Bin'',


    ¡°Now, he was a little embarrassed. ¡±


    ¡°After all, he wasn¡¯t here as a good person. He was here to take away the soul. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, state your wish. It¡¯s equivalent weight!¡±¡± Gu Yu said with a frown. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I hope you can save my mother. She is in a very serious condition. I also hope you can save my people from being attacked by the monsters!¡±¡± The young man continued to kowtow as he spoke devoutly. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu did not answer this time. A demonic mark suddenly appeared on his forehead, and a balance scale appeared. ¡±


    ¡°While weighing, what surprised Gu Yu was that the quality of the young man¡¯s soul was obviously heavier, and his wish was lighter. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, an equivalent exchange was not valid! ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu could not help but feel a little stunned. He thought for a moment and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That ... What other wishes do you have? tell me!¡±¡± ¡±


    The young man was confused.


    ¡°In his impression, gods were all harsh and arrogant existences, and they would never negotiate with mortals. It was already a kind of charity to agree to the request. ¡±


    ¡°However, the ancient language had overturned his understanding of gods. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Great God, I don¡¯t ask for anything else. I only hope that you can satisfy these two requests of mine. I¡¯m willing to offer you my soul!¡±¡± The young man sincerely kowtowed on the ground and spoke again. ¡±


    Gu Yu was speechless.


    ¡°Little brother, I can¡¯t do business like this! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Just think of a few wishes. Hurry up, the harder it is to fulfill, the better!¡±¡± Gu Yu immediately opened his eyes wide and said. ¡±


    ¡°The young man was shocked and stammered,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I hope that I can become a Grand Magister, even if it¡¯s just for a few seconds, because this is my late father¡¯s greatest hope for me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the scale with the digitized wish information slowly floated up, but the tilt was still very serious and it had not reached its balance point. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Continue!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I hope that mother will never fall sick again ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I hope my dead father can come back to life ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As the teenager kept saying his wishes incoherently, the scale finally reached a fine balance point. ¡±


    ¡°As the devil¡¯s head flickered, the contract was established. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu did not waste any time. With a wave of his hand, he sent a stream of qi and blood energy into the young mother¡¯s body, and then he slowly walked out of the igloo. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the power of blood and Qi in Gu Yu¡¯s body seeped out and turned into a huge blood-red net that covered the entire city. All the demons inside were locked in by the power of blood and Qi and exploded one after another. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar, who dares to touch this Demon God¡¯s soldiers!¡±¡± At this moment, an angry roar exploded in the sky, and a huge body slowly descended, floating above the city. ¡±


    ¡°As the figure descended, all the believers in the city knelt on the ground in horror and began to worship the demon God. ¡±


    Gu Yu could not help but curl his lips at the sight.


    How could a mere late-stage ghost emperor have the courage to call himself a demonic god?


    ¡°If you¡¯re a Demon God, then what am I! ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, Gu Yu¡¯s figure floated into the air. As the blood-colored divine seal on his forehead bloomed with light, the apparition of an evil god appeared behind him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± The evil God¡¯s Phantom roared, and its most extreme evil thoughts swept forward. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the demonic God¡¯s expression changed from malevolence to horror. ¡±

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797: A cloud-piercing arrow


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Low ancient language, who was in the evil god state, was filled with dense evil thoughts, which turned into ripples and spread out, attacking the nerves of this Demon God. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the demonic god, who had a ferocious expression, was frightened. ¡±


    ¡°He had never seen such a pure evil thought before. Even the king of gods, the highest level in The Jinx camp, did not have such a terrifying sense of oppression. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he seemed to see a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood behind Gu Yu, as well as endless scenes of slaughter. ¡±


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how much blood had stained the hands of this man in front of him. This almost tangible killing intent was beyond his knowledge.


    ¡°It even gave him the illusion that even if he killed all the living creatures in this world, it would be impossible to condense such an evil killing intent. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll kill your mo weapon, what do you think?¡±¡± Gu Yu asked with a sinister smile. ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Yu suddenly clenched his fist. The power of qi and blood below him immediately boiled. All the demon soldiers that had been locked onto instantly turned into blood-colored fire men and were burned to ashes in a short time. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±So what if I killed him again!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The sky demon cloak fluttered in the cold wind, while Gu Yu raised his head and stared at the demon God as he asked again. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to make a deal, do I have to listen to you? ¡±


    ¡°Upon seeing this, the demon God did not dare to speak anymore. He did not even dare to raise his head to meet Gu Yu¡¯s burning red eyes. This was because he found that as long as he looked into this pair of eyes, he would feel an uncontrollable fear and despair. ¡±


    This power that eroded his emotions really made him feel afraid.


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not the God of our world, are you? I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us. Let me go, or you¡¯ll never be able to leave this world!¡±¡± The demon God gritted his teeth as he resisted the urge to escape. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Unable to leave? You¡¯re threatening me!¡±¡± The flames in Gu Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted, and the materialized black evil thoughts instantly wrapped around the surface of the demon God¡¯s body, invading it. ¡±


    ¡°The demon God immediately began to tremble. Intense fear completely erupted, causing his body to tremble uncontrollably. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t kill an outsider like me. Otherwise, the gods in the nemesis camp will not let you off. No matter how strong you are, how can you compete with our gods ¡®Alliance?¡±¡± In the fear of death, the demon God spoke in horror. ¡±


    ¡°If there was still a sliver of hope of survival if he knelt down and begged for mercy, these words had undoubtedly aroused Gu Yu¡¯s killing intent. ¡±


    ¡°As members of the celestial demon Army and players, they had never been afraid of a powerful enemy. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll die if you stop me from completing the trading process!¡±¡± As Gu Yu¡¯s voice fell, his pupils turned black, and endless evil thoughts existed on the surface of the demon God¡¯s body out of thin air, drilling into his body. ¡±


    ¡°Pitch-black flames rose from the inside to the outside. The demon God couldn¡¯t resist the ancient saying of ¡°¡±burning of evil thoughts¡±¡± at all. He screamed and turned into ashes, falling into the city with the wind and snow. ¡±


    His soul was also converted into experience points and soul coins at the first moment and stored in Gu Yu¡¯s personal space.


    ¡°Looking at the ancient language floating in the air, all the believers in the city below were stunned. ¡±


    This person had actually killed a demonic god!


    And with such a casual method!


    They were initially puzzled by the appearance of the ancient language.


    ¡°This person dared to provoke the demon God. In their eyes, he was truly audacious. Furthermore, they had never seen the ancient language before. ¡±


    ¡°Although this world was extremely large, they knew about both the gods of the ¡°¡±nemesis¡±¡± camp and the ¡°¡±Mansha¡±¡± camp. ¡±


    This was because they had built statues and reference maps for the gods in this world to pray and worship.


    That was why they were confused about the ancient language.


    ¡°After witnessing the power displayed by Gu Yu, the doubts in their hearts turned into fear. ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the ancient saying was done to protect them, but one had to know that behind this Demon God stood the gods in the ¡°¡±nemesis¡±¡± camp. ¡±


    ¡°If they took revenge, they would still end up in a miserable state. ¡±


    He might even be tortured before he died.


    ¡°Gu Yu naturally didn¡¯t know what the people below were thinking, nor did he want to know. ¡±


    His figure slowly descended and once again arrived in front of the Ice House.


    ¡°When the young man standing at the door saw him, he quickly knelt down and began to kowtow, muttering. ¡±


    Gu Yu was helpless about this.


    We¡¯re just making a deal. It¡¯s useless for you to kowtow like this. I¡¯m definitely taking your soul away!


    ¡°After using the power of qi and blood to lift the young man up from the ground, Gu Yu stepped into the house. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the young man¡¯s mother had already woken up under the recovery of the power of qi and blood, and she had already heard about the ancient language from the young man. He then fell to the ground with a look of hesitation, adjusted his posture, and began to kowtow to the ancient language. ¡±


    Gu Yu was speechless at this world.


    Could they all be believers? Kowtowing at random? They must have been brainwashed!


    He really didn¡¯t like this kind of environment.


    ¡°¡±¡±Your next wish is to resurrect your father, right? now, give me the information about your father!¡±¡± Gu Yu turned to the young man at the door and said. ¡±


    The young man knelt down and began to describe his father¡¯s appearance and characteristics.


    ¡°After listening to the young man¡¯s description, Gu Yu nodded. ¡±


    ¡°However, he really couldn¡¯t fulfill this wish, but someone else could. ¡±


    The person behind the scenes was the real expert in the soul!


    ¡°Thinking of this, Gu Yu opened his friend list, then clicked on Lu Wu¡¯s profile picture and sent a voice message,¡±¡± ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, I need your help. I need to find a soul now (the surprised race is looking forward to it.jpg)!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After waiting for a while, a game notification rang in Gu Yu¡¯s mind. ¡±


    ¡°[Game prompt: checking All Souls in your world, creating a category list ...] ¡±


    ¡°As Gu Yu waited, the list of information detected by the divine artifact slowly appeared before him. ¡±


    The specific categories were as follows:


    ¡°The strength of the soul, the gender of the soul in its previous life, the quality of the soul ... ¡±


    The list of categories could help Gu Yu better lock onto the soul he was looking for.


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu began to act. He began to search according to the information provided by the young man and finally locked onto 23 souls. ¡±


    ¡°After asking a few more questions, Gu Yu locked onto one of the souls. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, the information of this person¡¯s soul appeared in Gu Yu¡¯s mind. ¡±


    [Safen (soul state)]:


    [Current location: in the reincarnation small world controlled by the Mansha camp¡¯s ruler. Specific coordinates: ......


    ......


    ¡°After knowing the coordinates of the young man¡¯s father¡¯s soul, Gu Yu turned to the young man and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll go find your father. You guys just wait here!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After some thought, Gu Yu took out a low-grade mystical material from the medium and handed it to the young man. ¡±


    ¡°At the very least, this would ensure that the young man would not starve to death while he was away. ¡±


    The teenager took it hesitantly and felt the warmth from the mystical material. He had a dazed look on his face.


    ¡°Gu Yu no longer paid any attention to the young man who had knelt on the ground again. He walked out of the igloo and waved his hand. Immediately, his qi and blood energy enveloped the entire city, isolating it from the extreme cold outside. ¡±


    ¡°Then, he tore open space and aimed at the reincarnation small world. ¡±


    ¡°After traveling through space several times, Gu Yu appeared in a reincarnation small world that was shrouded in fog. ¡±


    ¡°This place was similar to the netherworld¡¯s world of six paths of reincarnation, but there were also many differences. Gu Yu discovered that his consciousness could completely pierce through the fog to investigate. ¡±


    ¡°Hence, Gu Yu began to search for the coordinates given by the game. ¡±


    ¡°What Gu Yu didn¡¯t know was that when he entered this small world, the ruler of this small world had also detected him and sent a distress message to the gods of the Mansha camp. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the gods of the Mansha camp were all heading towards this small world. ¡±


    ¡°Among them, the top combat strength also had the ability of God Realm. ¡±


    ......


    Searching for the soul of the young father did not take much of Gu Yu¡¯s energy.


    ¡°With the help of the game hints given by Lu Wu, Gu Yu quickly found the lost soul of the young father and then kept it in his personal space. ¡±


    His actions were undoubtedly slapping the faces of the gods of the Mansha camp.


    ¡°However, Gu Yu did not feel any pressure at all. As a member of the celestial demon Army, what was wrong with snatching a soul? Is there a problem? ¡±


    ¡°However, just as he was about to leave, countless figures appeared in front of him. ¡±


    They didn¡¯t waste any time with Gu Yu and immediately launched their attacks.


    ¡°Because the ancient language had violated their taboo, they had come to the forbidden land where their master was. ¡±


    The battle instantly began.


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu once again transformed into an evil god. The surging power of qi and blood forced back the fog in the space, and violent killing intent and evil thoughts swept forward. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The great evil underworld God!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The evil God¡¯s signature ability was displayed by Gu Yu at this moment. In an instant, it transformed into a form with three heads and six arms and faced the gods head-on. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At the moment of collision, Gu Yu had blocked all the gods by himself. ¡±


    ¡°With his roar, the power of qi and blood Rose like flames, sending most of the gods of the Mansha camp flying. ¡±


    ¡°Even though they were terrified of the pressure the ancient language gave them, these demon gods still braced themselves and launched another attack. ¡±


    ¡°In the violent collisions, the number of gods in the Mansha camp increased, and there was no lack of experts who had broken through to the deity realm. ¡±


    ¡°Although there were only five of them, their combined combat strength still made Gu Yu feel pressured. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the ruler who was hiding in the dark began to control this small world and used spatial pressure on Gu Yu. ¡±


    ¡°The battle continued for a few hours, and Gu Yu managed to kill more than ten ghost emperor powerhouses. However, not only did the number of enemies not decrease, but it was also increasing. ¡±


    ¡°Under such circumstances, Gu Yu grabbed at the air, wanting to tear open space and leave. ¡±


    ¡°Because he was fighting in this small world, he was unable to unleash his full combat power. ¡±


    ¡°However, what surprised Gu Yu was that he was unable to tear open space. ¡±


    ¡°The space around him had been sealed by the ruler of this small world, who wanted to kill him here. ¡±


    ¡°Faced with such a situation, Gu Yu felt extremely helpless. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he could only choose to burn his soul power and forcefully tear the space of this world. Then, his figure flickered and he left. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the red-eyed Mansha gods also chased after him. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N o v elBin.c?m'',


    What Gu Yu didn¡¯t know was that the gods of the nemesis camp were also searching for him.


    ¡°The moment he appeared, the ruler of the nemesis camp sensed him and sent the information to the gods of the nemesis camp. ¡±


    The gods of Jinxin¡¯s camp immediately gathered together and chased in the direction of Gu Yu.


    ¡°Now, Gu Yu had to fight against the two strongest camps of gods in this world. ¡±


    ¡°In total, there were more than ten godly state experts, and close to ten thousand peak ghost emperors. ¡±


    ¡°In the pursuit, the gods of the two camps met. ¡±


    ¡°But this time, they didn¡¯t kill each other. Instead, after a discussion, they decided to call a truce and kill the intruders (in the ancient language)! ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu cursed in his heart, but since he couldn¡¯t win, he could only choose to escape. ¡±


    ¡°If Gu Yu really wanted to escape, the gods of this world would not be able to do anything to him. ¡±


    ¡°After all, in terms of individual power, Gu Yu was stronger than all the gods in this world, including the godkings of both camps. ¡±


    ¡°After such a pursuit continued for several days, the helpless ke xin met with the gods of the Mansha camp again. ¡±


    ¡°After some discussion, they finally chose to cooperate. ¡±


    ¡°Even though they were from opposing camps, Gu Yu was a guest from the outer realms and had many unknown factors on him. ¡±


    ¡°That was why they were wary of the ancient language. If they didn¡¯t get rid of it, they wouldn¡¯t be at ease. ¡±


    ¡°With the cooperation of the two camps, the efficiency of the pursuit increased. ¡±


    ¡°Under such circumstances, Gu Yu knew that he was no match for the gods of the two camps on his own, and it was not a good idea to keep running. ¡±


    ¡°Under such circumstances, Gu Yu compromised. ¡±


    ¡°But he wasn¡¯t compromising to the gods of this world, he was compromising to himself. ¡±


    ¡°Although what they were going to do next was very embarrassing, they couldn¡¯t lose the face of the sky demon Army! ¡±


    ¡°While running away, Gu Yu opened up his friends list. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu (group message):¡±¡±whoever is free and needs help is being hunted down!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The young paparazzo: ¡°¡±boss, I am writing my story. I finally have a reader today. I have promised to write five million words a day, and he has promised to give me a monthly vote.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu replied to the young paparazzo,[what the hell are you writing? hurry up and come over to save the situation. When you are done, go back and write your story!] ¡±


    ¡°The young paparazzo said,¡±¡±alright, boss. Give me your coordinates. I will be there soon. I have made a lot of noise today.¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    [Ao Jian: I just completed a deal. Elder Gu gave me the coordinates.]


    ¡°Liu Chan: ¡°¡±hahaha, elder Gu, your first deal is actually asking for help. How embarrassing, how embarrassing. Remember to reimburse the return soul coins. Here I come!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ye Xue ¡®er: ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already completed two deals. I didn¡¯t expect you to still not complete the first one. Hehehe, how embarrassing. But we can¡¯t lose face. Send me the coordinates!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ye Lingtian: ¡°¡±Gu Dafa¡¯s coordinates. My deal is simple. There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll help you complete the deal first!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lionheart: ¡°¡±Big Boss Gu, send me your coordinates. I just happened to help my boss complete a difficult quest. Now I have the time to help.¡±¡±(Funny) ¡±


    ......


    ¡°A cloud piercing arrow (group shot), and thousands of soldiers and horses would meet. ¡±


    ¡°Although the players acted alone, they were always a team. They were all members of the sky demon Army. Thousands of years of war had carved unity into their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°When he received the message from the Gu Yu Group, his WeChat moments immediately exploded. ¡±


    ¡°As they laughed at Gu Yu¡¯s embarrassment, they all followed the coordinates sent by the Gu Yu Group chat. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After seeing the players ¡®replies, Gu Yu finally decided not to run anymore. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the gods who were chasing him descended around him. ¡±


    The demon gods from both camps did not waste any time and immediately launched an attack on Gu Yu.


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu no longer retreated. He burned his soul power and decisively activated his evil god form as he pounced on the gods in the sky. ¡±


    ¡°As they fought, the injuries on Gu Yu¡¯s body continued to increase. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a Divine King from the nemesis camp took advantage of the time when Gu Yu was killing a peak ghost emperor and punched him in the neck, sending him flying. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the injured Gu Yu¡¯s sorry figure that was tumbling in the air, this God King could not help but burst into laughter. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s see where you can run to!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and a ferocious smile appeared on his face.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you bullying me with numbers? You better F * cking take a good look at who has more people!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t watch the show, if you don¡¯t come out I¡¯ll hold a grudge!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as Gu Yu¡¯s voice fell, countless shadows appeared behind him, and their figures slowly solidified in the air. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to do anything. They forced me to hide and watch you embarrass yourself. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi laughed. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu glared at Gou ¡®Zi before turning to look at the God King in front of him and grinned,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come, continue to show me how awesome you are!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As Gu Yu¡¯s voice fell, the aura of the players standing behind him began to rise. ¡±


    ¡°All of them were wearing the sky demon capes, which were fluttering in the wind ... ¡±


    ¡°The aura of the ultimate sword intent, the aura of the overbearing fist intent, the aura of the Dragon intent, and so on ... Different powers converged at this moment, turning into a material oppressive aura that radiated forward. ¡±


    ¡°The fear in the hearts of the gods of ke xin and Mansha camp grew at this moment, and finally boiled ... ¡±

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798: Twilight of the Gods


    Translator: 549690339


    Gu Yu crossed his arms in front of his chest and stared coldly at the gods in front of him.


    ¡°However, at this moment, no matter if it was Jinxin or the gods of Mansha camp, they did not dare to make a move. ¡±


    ¡°If it was just Gu Yu alone, even if he was extremely powerful, they would still think of a way to take him down and get rid of the hidden danger. But at this moment, their own strength was obviously not enough. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the players who were all wearing the sky demon capes, the gods from the Mansha camp and Kexin camp were completely flustered. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, ever since Gu Yu had arrived in this world, he had never thought of fighting with the gods of this world. After all, there were many wishing orders now, and everyone was fighting to do it. They all wanted to go to the next world after finishing this deal. ¡±


    ¡°However, the gods of this world obviously didn¡¯t give them face. In that case, the ancient language didn¡¯t want to be polite anymore. ¡±


    ¡°If you want to compete in numbers, then let¡¯s compete! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Old Gu, what do you think we should do? should we kill them all?¡±¡± At this moment, ao Jian asked. ¡±


    ¡°As his voice fell, a sharp sword Qi swept forward, scraping the muscles of the gods in front of him, causing them to feel pain and panic. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Wait ... We admit defeat!¡±¡± At this moment, the God King of Jinxin¡¯s camp was the first to slip away. ¡±


    ¡°Knowing that he would definitely lose, he gave up the idea of continuing the war and wanted to negotiate with Gu Yu. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There might be a misunderstanding between us. Can we talk?¡±¡± The Mansha camp¡¯s Godking also spoke out at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If you want to fight and negotiate, you can just do it. Who are you to waste my writing time? it¡¯s not easy for me to have a reader, and he might just run away today. Can you afford to pay for it?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but bare his teeth. He turned to Gu Yu and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, cut him!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu didn¡¯t want to waste any more words. After being chased for so many days, the anger in his heart had long reached a critical point. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he had a bad impression of the gods in this world, so he turned around and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brothers, claim the return soul coins later. Kill!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing Gu Yu¡¯s words, the players revealed sinister smiles on their faces. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Corpse coffin burial!¡±¡± At this moment, the sky was filled with Black Crows. They quickly surrounded the God King of Jinxin¡¯s camp and turned into a corpse coffin to seal him. The corrosive corpse Qi spread within the corpse coffin. ¡±


    ¡°Intense pain came from all directions, and the godkings from Jinxin camp could not help but let out a blood-curdling scream. At this moment, the corpse Qi entered their bodies through their mouths, and the pain became even more intense. He tried to struggle, but he found that he was unable to break free from the shackles of the corpse coffin. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Explode!¡±¡± As Hu He clenched his fist, the coffin began to collapse inward, and then it exploded with a loud bang. The thick corpse Qi rolled in the air and formed a mushroom cloud. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the God King from Jinxin camp had already been corroded by the corpse Qi, leaving only a skeleton. Although he was not dead yet, he looked extremely miserable. ¡±


    ¡°After Hu He made his move, ao Jian and the others also moved. ¡±


    ¡°Sword intent, fist intent, and other nomological powers were instantly activated. Although this world didn¡¯t have the nomological spiritual Qi they needed, they had a reserve of spiritual Qi in their bodies at the moment, so they naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to use nomological spell techniques. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a green light enveloped Gu Yu, and the injuries on his body rapidly healed. He then followed the player Army and charged toward the gods in this world. ¡±


    The gods of this world might not have expected that they would welcome the Twilight of the Gods in such a way.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of the years of war between the two camps, nor because of the sins they had committed against the creatures of the mortal world, and even less because of their own degeneration. ¡±


    ¡°Just because of a little boy, he made a wish to the sky demon. ¡±


    ¡°The gods of this world had only become obstacles and sacrifices because they had stood in the way of the ¡°¡±Heavenly Devil¡±¡± to fulfill the little boy¡¯s wish. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the gods were at dusk, and the world was weeping blood. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was not a tragic epic war that could be sung or wept. It was a one-sided massacre. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°The gods of ke xin and the Mansha camp might be able to do whatever they wanted in this small world and be worshipped by the world, but in front of the players who had been fighting in outer space for many years, they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, he was just a frog at the bottom of a well. ¡±


    ¡°How could the gods with only immortal state and ghost emperor realm as the main force fight against the players? as their clansmen died one after another, the remaining gods and demons immediately had the idea of escaping. ¡±


    ¡°Because they knew that if they continued to fight like this, none of them would survive. ¡±


    ¡°However, this space had already been sealed by the seven ¡°¡±Ghost Hunters.¡±¡± No matter how they tried to tear the space, the space was extremely stable and firmly locked them in place. ¡±


    The one-sided massacre lasted for about three hours and was coming to an end.


    ¡°At this moment, the remaining demonic gods no longer had their previous arrogance. They knelt in the ghost domain and begged for the forgiveness of Gu Yu and the others. They were even willing to make them the new godkings of this world. ¡±


    ¡°In response to this, the ancient language responded with ¡®evil erosion¡¯. ¡±


    The last five gods and devils in this world were devoured by the evil flames in fear and returned to nothingness.


    ¡°After doing all this, Gu Yu recalled the evil God¡¯s apparition and turned to look at Gou ¡®Zi and the others with a helpless expression.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come on, mock me, I¡¯ll take it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When Gou ¡®Zi, who was smiling, heard this, his face turned serious,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Whoever dares to laugh at my boss is going against me. I¡¯ll be the first to beat him up!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come on, you stupid dog. You were the one who suggested to hide and watch the battle. I said I was going to help, but you refused to let me go!¡±¡± Liu Chan grinned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Right! Elder Gu, we¡¯ve wanted to appear for a long time, but Gou ¡®Zi didn¡¯t want to. Your little brother is rebellious, we can¡¯t let him Live!¡±¡± Ye Xue ¡®er also nodded with a serious face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Since everyone has spoken the truth, I have to say something. I was the second to arrive and wanted to look for you, but Gou ¡®Zi refused. He even said that he liked to see his boss being abused ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing everyone¡¯s serious words, Gu Yu looked at Gou ¡®Zi with a suspicious expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, the officials can testify that they¡¯re all framing me. It¡¯s all fake. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask ao Jian. He won¡¯t lie!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi immediately let out a cry and felt like he was the scapegoat. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re right!¡±¡± Ao Jian said coldly. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing ao Jian¡¯s reply, the scapegoat Gou ¡®Zi was stunned. He felt that ao Jian had changed and was able to lie. Moreover, when he was lying, he was still so cold and arrogant that I almost believed him. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After some chit-chat, Gu Yu explained to Liu Chan and the others about the situation he had encountered in this world. ¡±


    ¡°When they heard Gu Yu say that the soul quality of the wisher he had met had reached 4.8, everyone present had envious expressions on their faces. ¡±


    Even though they had only just started to come into contact with the equivalent exchange under the ¡®dark lost law¡¯.


    ¡°However, through the information shared on the forum, everyone had also learned a lot about the content of equivalent exchange. ¡±


    A soul quality of 4.8 was already the highest grade of souls they had encountered at this stage.


    Such a soul was equivalent to the gains of several transactions.


    ¡°After explaining the whole story, everyone expressed their desire to see what a creature with a soul of 4.8 looked like. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, everyone followed Gu Yu to the realm of extreme cold in this world. ¡±


    ¡°After opening the blood Qi barrier, the group landed outside the igloo where the young man was. ¡±


    ¡°As the door of the igloo had been smashed by the demon soldiers, the appearance of Gu Yu and the rest had quickly alerted the young man and his mother. ¡±


    The two of them immediately stumbled out of the igloo and knelt in front of Gu Yu. They began to kowtow and worship devoutly.


    ¡°Seeing this, Gu Yu¡¯s face revealed a trace of helplessness. He then looked at the young man and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve brought your father¡¯s soul back. It¡¯s an equal deal, you don¡¯t have to ...¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Halfway through his words, Gu Yu suddenly didn¡¯t want to continue, because the young man wasn¡¯t listening at all, and was still kowtowing hard. ¡±


    He was like a robot that was heartlessly kowtowing ...


    ¡°Liu Chan and the others looked at the young man curiously, trying to find something special about him. They wanted to know why his soul quality was so high. ¡±


    ¡°After coming into contact with ¡®equivalent exchange¡¯, the players had learned a lot about this aspect. ¡±


    ¡°Back when The Fiend clan dominated the outer realms, they had spread the ¡®equivalent exchange¡¯ system in the outer realms and harvested special souls from the various worlds. This was also the reason why there were still methods of building wishing altars in many worlds at this stage. ¡±


    ¡°However, even in the past, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that the altar would be able to summon members of the demon clan to fulfill their wishes. ¡±


    ¡°The players knew that only special souls could be recognized by the altar of wishes, and then the wishes would be sent to the demon clan. ¡±


    ¡°However, until now, neither Lu Wu nor the players knew what the opportunity for the birth of special souls was and why they were special. ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps The Fiend Race knew about it, but this race had long since disappeared from the history of the outer realms. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they looked at the young man with confusion in their eyes as they tried to get an answer. ¡±


    ¡°However, no matter how he looked at it, he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything special about the young man. He didn¡¯t have three heads and six arms, a green face and fangs ... He was just an ordinary person. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Gu Yu took out the soul of the young father from his personal space. ¡±


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t do anything else, so he could only open his friend list and ask for help from the dog officials. ¡±


    ¡°After receiving the message in the ancient language, Lu Wu immediately turned on the remote control function of the artifact. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the soul body in Gu Yu¡¯s hand floated up and slowly solidified as his soul power burned. Finally, under the restoration of mystical materials, the body was born. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, Gu Yu still had one last wish that he had not fulfilled for the young man, and that was to help the young man become a Grand Magister. ¡±


    ¡°After completing this mission, the youth would also die, and his soul would enter the demon contract and be compressed into a special soul power ... ¡±


    ¡°Sighing, Gu Yu thought for a moment and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you a week to get along with your parents. After a week, I¡¯ll help you become a Grand Magister and take your soul away!¡±¡±He said. ¡±


    ¡°When the young man heard this, he raised his head. However, there was no fear on his face. Instead, he nodded his head gratefully. ¡±


    ¡°In this world where life was like grass, it was worth it to exchange his life for so many wishes. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Liu Chan and the others could not help but fall silent. ¡±


    ¡°As if to ease the atmosphere, Liu Chan took the lead and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Old Gu, remember to reimburse me for the return trip soul coins. I¡¯m going back first. Recently, there was an idiot in a small world who made a wish for his country¡¯s football team to play in the world Cup. I should go back and play football. It¡¯s too damn difficult!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, it¡¯s time for me to go back and write my story. I¡¯m going to update another 5 million words tonight. I¡¯ll hold on for a while longer. If this doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll sacrifice all the readers in that world to the heavens. We¡¯ll all be doomed together!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi also bared his teeth and said. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Go, go, contact me if you need anything ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Everyone bade Gu Yu farewell one by one, then tore open space and left. ¡±


    ......


    The ancient language¡¯s progress in this world had also come to an end.


    ¡°However, from today onwards, there would no longer be any gods or demons above all living things in this world. The era of gods had ended, and the revival of mortal creatures would begin. ¡±


    ¡°Later in history, everything that happened during this period was called the ¡°¡±Twilight of the Gods¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°As history progressed, the truth would be derived into countless versions. ¡±


    ¡°However, the man who ended the Age of the Gods had a large number of believers in this world and became the only true God. ¡±


    ¡°In the hundreds of years that followed, prosperous cities were built. ¡±


    ¡°In the center of every city, there was a statue of a man in a sky demon Cape, who was worshipped by the world ... ¡±

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799: Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s attempt


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°As the players collected special soul energy from all over the world, Lu Wu also began to study the use of special soul energy. ¡±


    ¡°With the help of the artifact space, Lu Wu started to get busy with his simulated experiments. ¡±


    ¡°The first step was to experiment with the spell technique, which was the most important step. ¡±


    ¡°From the information he got so far, Lu Wu knew that the demon race basically didn¡¯t use spiritual power when they fought, but completely relied on special soul power to drive their spells. ¡±


    Lu Wu was very curious about the power of the special soul power used to release spells.


    ¡°After simulating a scene in the artifact space, Lu Wu began to test the simplest physical skills, followed by sorcery, and then curse system and other abilities. ¡±


    ¡°After a round of testing, Lu Wu was stunned by the effect of the special soul power. ¡±


    ¡°When he cast the same spell, the consumption of his special soul power was reduced by more than a hundred times, but the power was increased by a hundred times. ¡±


    What kind of concept was this?


    ¡°If a God-level creature relied on its special soul power to fight, it would be easy to fight a higher level creature. ¡±


    The next test shocked Lu Wu even more.


    ¡°In terms of cultivation, the special soul power provided a cultivation speed that was more than a hundred times faster than ordinary soul power. It was more than ten thousand times faster than spirit Qi. ¡±


    Lu Wu could only use two words to describe the power of the Supreme extreme Dao law.


    ¡°¡±¡±This is terrifying!¡±¡± ¡±


    The only weakness of special soul power was that it was more difficult to obtain. It could not be obtained by killing monsters like normal soul power.


    ¡°Thus, there were many limitations. ¡±


    ¡°However, since this supreme law could help The Fiend clan reach the top of the outer realm¡¯s food chain, it must have its own advantages. ¡±


    What Lu Wu was trying now was only part of the usage of special soul power.


    ¡°In order to find out what was going on, Lu Wu began to busy himself with various experiments on special soul power. ¡±


    ¡°As for the consumption of special soul power, it could be recovered after the end of the divine artifact simulation experiment. Lu Wu didn¡¯t have to worry about this at all. ¡±


    ¡°As he learned more about the effects of special soul power, Lu Wu¡¯s desire for the ¡°¡±dark lost law¡±¡± grew. ¡±


    The only problem he had to face at this stage was that he could not use his special soul power in the outside world because he did not lose control of the laws.


    ¡°This was like Lu Wu being able to control his soul power, but he had to rely on a divine artifact to control his soul power. ¡±


    ¡°Without a divine weapon, even if Lu Wu knew a lot about soul power, he still couldn¡¯t use soul power. ¡±


    ¡°It was the same for special soul energy. In order to control special soul energy, one must possess the ¡®dark lost law¡¯. Otherwise, special soul energy can not be used. ¡±


    ¡°In the divine artifact, Lu Wu could use his soul power to simulate the dark lost law belt to control the special soul power. ¡±


    ¡°However, the ¡°¡±lost darkness laws¡±¡± simulated in the divine artifact space couldn¡¯t be brought out to the outside world. They were just fake. ¡±


    ¡°The true ¡°¡±dark lost law¡±¡± had to be forged with special soul power. ¡±


    ¡°Although the players were currently running around in various worlds, fulfilling other people¡¯s wishes and obtaining special soul power at the same time, Lu Wu had done some simulations and calculations. ¡±


    ¡°If he really wanted to create a dark lost law, he would have to consume: One hundred trillion special soul power ¡±


    ¡°With the speed at which the players were harvesting special soul power, it would probably take them an era, and it might not even be enough. ¡±


    He simply couldn¡¯t afford to wait.


    ¡°This undoubtedly gave Lu Wu a headache, which meant that the special soul energy he had collected now could not be used at all. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, Lu Wu began to try again and again, trying to find a shortcut to forge the ¡°¡±dark lost law¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°However, ordinary soul power could not be compared to special soul power at all in terms of quality. The pseudo-invisible law forged in the simulation would collapse after a few uses, and the internal soul power would be lost. ¡±


    ¡°In the divine artifact space, it was still fine. Even if it dispersed, it could still be retrieved. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, if he used ordinary soul power to condense the dark Law in the outside world, it would definitely be a huge loss if it collapsed after a few uses. After all, it was a hundred trillion. ¡±


    ¡°The cost of condensing the lost law was obvious. It would be scrapped after a few uses. Then, no matter how many soul coins Lu Wu had, he couldn¡¯t afford to use it like this. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, using ordinary soul power to condense the anascoria law was not a feasible method. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, Lu Wu also began to try to compress the ordinary soul power and turn it into special soul power. ¡±


    ¡°However, he still failed. ¡±


    ¡°The divine weapon did not have the ability to compress soul power at all. This was not simply to compress soul power, but to change the internal arrangement of soul power, turning it into a new substance. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it was not feasible to rely on quantity to achieve a qualitative change. ¡±


    ¡°After many failed attempts, Lu Wu felt a headache coming on. After thinking about it, he decided to post a post on the forum and see what the players could come up with. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the top scientists of the Three Realms had been among the players. ¡±


    ¡°For example, Arek, Tesla, and the others ... They were all outstanding players who could be brought to the outer realm, so they could brainstorm. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu immediately posted a thread on the forum: ¡±


    ¡°[Regarding the use of special soul power, a brainstorming thread ...] Pay up (official) ¡±


    Content:


    I¡¯ve already posted about the dark lost law on the forums.


    ¡°However, he had encountered a problem now. How to speed up the forging of the lost laws, or how to use the special soul power without the lost laws? ¡±


    ¡°In order to solve this problem, part of the space Authority of the artifact was temporarily opened on the forum. Everyone could conduct an internal simulation experiment and give it a try! ¡±


    ......


    [Suikuotaro: I¡¯ve caught evidence that the dog official is trying to be lazy. Screenshot as evidence (funny)]


    ¡°A big wolfdog: ¡°¡±I¡¯m already going crazy. I want to destroy the world now. I¡¯d like to take advantage of the official top post to ask everyone who can write novels. Help!¡±¡±(QiuQiu wailed..jpg) ¡±


    ¡°The president of the demolition office: ¡°¡±I¡¯m playing a game with the South Korean team tonight. I¡¯m already in the field. Help me out with my good luck. If I lose, I¡¯ll kill my pig-like teammate on a live broadcast!¡±¡± (PS: today, China¡¯s National Olympic Games will usher in the first game of the 2020 Tokyo Olympic qualifiers. The opponent is the Korea team and it has already begun.) ¡±


    ¡°Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°¡±official dog, I don¡¯t know anything other than fighting. You work hard (big meat shield smoking dispiritedly.jpg). This picture should be in line with your current mood. The last thing you said was that the one who blocked my account was a pig (funny).¡±¡± ¡±


    (Forum tip: Crayon Shinchan has been muted for 24 hours.)


    ¡°[Ye Xue ¡®er is the cutest: hahaha, dog crayon, you can continue to be arrogant. Speak up, attack people, be happy (funny)] ¡±


    [Invincible loneliness: I don¡¯t know anything about this. I only know how to fight and kill. Goodbye (Ocean King fist salute.jpg)]


    ¡°[Rapid evolution in progress: I¡¯ve just completed a mission. I¡¯ll give it a try, but I¡¯m not confident at all (arrogant face.jpg)] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°While the players were talking about it, Arek, Tesla, and the other players had entered the artifact space and began to study the lost laws. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu didn¡¯t have much hope for the players to try it out. ¡±


    ¡°The reason was very simple. If it could be easily researched, then the Supreme extreme Dao laws would have long been overflowing. ¡±


    ¡°There were many intelligent races in the outer realms, and there were countless that were smarter than humans. ¡±


    ¡°For example, there were many big names in scientific and technological development. If they could easily find a way to create a hidden law, they would have succeeded a long time ago. ¡±


    ¡°That was why he let the players try, holding on to the slightest hope. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, in the artifact space, countless players were conducting experiments in full swing. ¡±


    ¡°Some of the players were seriously trying to forge the ¡°¡±dark rule¡±¡±, while some of the idiotic players were simulating the control of special soul power to cast spells. They had a lot of fun. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, mo Xiaoxin, like everyone else, was also trying to forge the lost laws of nature. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, after reading the manual of the lost laws of darkness, he used the soul power in the artifact space to simulate a pseudo lost laws of darkness belt according to Lu Wu¡¯s instructions. ¡±


    ¡°In his subsequent attempts, he also encountered the same bottleneck as Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°After using the special soul power to control the pseudo Amitabha law a few times, the pseudo Amitabha law would instantly collapse and could not last for long. ¡±


    '',


    ¡°In mo Xiaoxin¡¯s opinion, this type of nomological power could not be used. Otherwise, he could use a few spell techniques and the nomological power would be destroyed. The amount of soul power wasted would simply make one¡¯s scalp go numb. The stingy officials would probably go crazy. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin did not feel dejected at all. After all, he was already mentally prepared for this. ¡±


    ¡°After failing dozens of times, mo Xiaoxin gradually gave up. He felt that he didn¡¯t have any talent in that area. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, with a playful attitude, he condensed the dark lost law belt again and began to use this law to create items. ¡±


    ¡°Since ordinary soul power could create items, mo Xiaoxin thought that special soul power could do the same. ¡±


    ¡°In his attempts, he first created a weapon made of special soul power. ¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, a blinding golden light bloomed in the divine artifact space, attracting the attention of many players. ¡±


    [Super awesome fruit knife (super divine weapon)]:


    ¡°[Weapon details: 999999 Yuan for one slash, a godly weapon that you deserve to have for cutting melons and vegetables] ¡±


    [Weapon forger: mo Xiaoxin]


    ......


    ¡°After noting down the weapon¡¯s information, mo Xiaoxin chuckled and started swinging the weapon around in the artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°Each slash was overflowing with light, which was really quite cool. ¡±


    ¡°However, after a few swings, the weapon collapsed with a loud bang and could not last for long. ¡±


    ¡°However, mo Xiaoxin had clearly become playful and began to create all sorts of things. ¡±


    ¡°The invincible meat shield battle armor, the sky piercing spear, the infinite space crossing speed shoes ... ¡±


    ¡°As he was making the card, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of desire. ¡±


    He really wanted that pair of infinite space-crossing lightning speed shoes. It would be so convenient for him to escape.


    ¡°However, since he had yet to grasp the essence of creation, and creating an item was not a simple task, the items he created might look cool, but their internal structures were often simple. They could not be completely shaped and would quickly collapse. ¡±


    ¡°However, mo Xiaoxin was just playing around, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡±


    ¡°After trying out dozens of different tools, mo Xiaoxin suddenly chuckled and formed a cigarette. He held it in his mouth and looked dispirited. ¡±


    Cosplay as the meat shield smoking dispiritedly.


    ¡°At this moment, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s nerves were tensed up. He was afraid that he would be kicked out of the artifact space by the authorities behind the scenes. In terms of seeking death, he had always been ahead of all the players. ¡±


    ¡°After the pose, he held the cigarette and waited for it to dissipate. ¡±


    ¡°However, what surprised him this time was that the cigarette he was waiting for did not dissipate. It was still solid. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was dumbfounded. He could not understand what was going on.


    ¡°Could it be that the Ananda law, which was forged with ordinary soul power, could withstand the forging of an item with a small amount of special soul power and ensure that it would not collapse? ¡±


    ¡°The moment this thought appeared, mo Xiaoxin went crazy. ¡±


    I f * cking succeeded?


    ¡°Extorting, he had to extort tens of billions of soul coins from the F * cking officials. Otherwise, he refused to disclose the formula! ¡±


    ¡°In order to verify if it was really possible, mo Xiaoxin lit the cigarette. ¡±


    ¡°Just as he had expected, the special soul power slowly flowed into his body after he used the cigarette. ¡±


    ¡°Filled with excitement, mo Xiaoxin chose to exit the divine artifact space and swung his arm in a circle. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, the special soul power in his body surged and was released as he punched forward. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, mo Xiaoxin knew that he had succeeded. His guess was right. ¡±


    The dark lost law belt forged with ordinary soul power wasn¡¯t only suitable for simulations. It could withstand the use of an extremely small amount of special soul power to forge items.


    ¡°For example, small items like cigarettes. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, an idiotic scene appeared in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s mind. ¡±


    ¡°Before the battle began, all the players would smoke in a dispirited manner to replenish their special soul power, one after another ... ¡±

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800: The problem is solved


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After discovering that the ¡°¡±dark rule¡±¡± condensed from ordinary soul power in the artifact space could withstand a very small amount of special soul power, mo Xiaoxin knew that he had unintentionally solved a problem that even the dog officials were having a headache over. ¡±


    ¡°Although the amount of special soul power that could be absorbed into his body after each cigarette was used was extremely small, not even enough to cast a spell ... It would be fine as long as he smoked a few more. ¡±


    ¡°In mo Xiaoxin¡¯s opinion, this was a solution to the problem of not being able to use special soul power without the true ¡°¡±dark rule¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, it would probably take an era to forge the true laws of darkness. They would have to wait for sufficient resources like the spiritking before they could start forging. This was unrealistic for them, after all, as time was of the essence. ¡±


    ¡°In order to verify this, mo Xiaoxin entered the artifact space again. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he started to record a video, recording the process of his attempt. ¡±


    ¡°However, he was very cautious and did not reveal his face. After all, he still had some idea of his identity. ¡±


    ¡°Later on, he tried all the small items, such as candy, chocolate, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°After a series of experiments, mo Xiaoxin discovered that as long as it was a small object that used less than 10 special soul power, it would be able to stabilize after it was formed. The (pseudo) dark lost law ¡°¡±that was formed in the air of the divine artifact could completely withstand it. ¡±


    ¡°However, mo Xiaoxin also discovered that the most potent was still the cigarette. It could stabilize the soul power consumption at the maximum limit of 10 for special types of soul power. ¡±


    ¡°As an evil force, smoking was indeed the real face of the big meat shield ... ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin immediately posted this on the forum and announced it.


    ¡°[F * cking official, hurry up and come in. Look what I found!] [Op: Crayon Shinchan] ¡±


    Content:


    ¡°As the number one theorizing King of this forum, in order to complete the official dog mission, I tirelessly conducted a special soul power experiment for 24 hours. In the end, my efforts paid off and I succeeded despite my talent. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t hear wrong. I¡¯ve obtained the method to use special soul power! ¡±


    The details could be seen in the video.


    (Experiment video attached)


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, there were discussions on how to use special soul power on the forums. Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s post immediately attracted the attention of many players. ¡±


    They clicked on the video attachment in the post in disbelief.


    The next scene stunned them. Crayon Shinchan had actually thought of a way to use special soul power.


    ¡°Even though the video did not solve the root of the problem, at least he found a way to use special soul power. ¡±


    ¡°[Suikua Taro: you dog crayon, you hit me by chance. You¡¯re awesome!] ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the dark Law condensed from ordinary soul power would be of some use. Although it¡¯s a small item, it can at least use special soul power. 10000000 soul coins) ¡±


    ¡°Crayon Shinchan¡¯s reply to my account: Catch the stupid officials, ten million is not enough, at least five billion soul coins, hurry up and pay up (big meat shield smoking dispiritedly.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°[Invincible loneliness: while the dog crayon agilely demonstrated what it means to seek death, he¡¯s also insatiable. I suggest that the dog¡¯s official platform ban it forever and deprive its soul coins and account.] His soul was exiled to the artifact space for a hundred eras (funny) ¡±


    ¡°Science madman: ¡°¡±amazing! The dog crayon finally did something good.¡±¡± 0.0,001 soul coins) ¡±


    ¡°Peppa the wild boar: ¡°¡±I¡¯m drunk. Let me tell you something weird. I just received a wish mission in a small world. I was asked to assassinate someone, but the bastard who made the wish refused to use his soul as a bargaining chip. He said he would give me 80 million dollars. The target was ... What¡¯s the use of US dollars?¡±¡± (The young paparazzo¡¯s question mark face.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°A big wolfdog: ¡°¡±I¡¯m even worse off. I¡¯m still in the middle of my first deal. I can¡¯t even count how many words I¡¯ve written. I¡¯ve stopped updating for three days. I¡¯m ready to let all the readers in this world die with me. It¡¯s their fault for not knowing how to appreciate it. It¡¯s the world¡¯s fault, not mine!¡±¡± (The surprised Clansman kneeled and wiped his tears.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°President of the demolition office: ¡°¡±I¡¯ve also sacrificed all my pig teammates on my football team to the heavens and am preparing to form a new team. The only problem now is that they want me to go to jail. They say that killing is against the law. I¡¯m curious. They¡¯re not allowed to kill me even though I kicked such trash?¡±¡± (The young paparazzo¡¯s question mark face.jpg) ¡±


    ......


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°In the beginning, the chat on the forum was full of praise, but in the end, it gradually became a post of ridicule. ¡±


    ¡°The players were all crazily complaining about the dumbass quest they had received, and how they could bear it. ¡±


    ¡°These disdainful wishing missions would also be loaded into the complete collection of dumbass missions, warning all players that they could not accept any mission. ¡±


    ¡°Some missions, once accepted, might be hundreds of years of hard work. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Not long after mo Xiaoxin solved the problem and posted it, Lu Wu activated a new function in the mall. ¡±


    [Special soul Shop]


    ¡°There were 32 items, such as candy, chocolate, fruit, cigarettes, drinks, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°The function of the special soul power shop was to convert the special soul power in the players ¡®hands, and Lu Wu would take 10% of the service fee. ¡±


    ¡°In the name of it, it was a reserve for the forging of the true lost laws ... ¡±


    ¡°Now, as long as a player bought this kind of item in the merchant shop, the ¡°¡±(pseudo) dark lost law¡±¡± in the artifact space would operate and help the player create special soul power tools. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this stage, he could only make small items and could not make large-scale special soul power items. After all, he did not have the true dark rule. ¡±


    ¡°The players could use these small items to absorb special soul power into their bodies, whether it was for cultivation or for casting spells. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, Lu Wu felt that a new opportunity for the players to develop had arrived. ¡±


    ¡°Because the problem of the special soul power was solved, the special soul power in the players ¡®hands was finally useful. ¡±


    ¡°In this case, the players ¡®enthusiasm for the wish mission also soared. Lu Wu was looking forward to the players¡¯ next performance. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, nuclear Hu suddenly posted a request for help on the forums, which attracted the attention of a large number of players. ¡±


    [I¡¯m in despair. I can¡¯t play anymore. What kind of stupid mission did I take? I¡¯m autistic!]


    ¡°Lu Wu also noticed the post at this time. When he clicked on it and saw the content, he was also dumbfounded. ¡±


    You can even F * cking do this?


    ......


    ¡°Three days ago, Ling Tian world, despair peak. ¡±


    ¡°This was a Xianxia world where cultivation and growth were tested. Although most of the creatures inside did not have high cultivation realms, they had great potential for growth. The greatest goal of many immortal cultivators was to break through the void and leave this world, heading to the legendary immortal world. ¡±


    ¡°However, what the cultivators of this world didn¡¯t know was that the so-called immortal world was just an outer realm. ¡±


    That was an even more brutal battlefield. It was far from the beauty they had imagined.


    ¡°At this moment, almost one-tenth of the world¡¯s powerhouses were gathered on despair peak. ¡±


    ¡°They knelt on the ground and built an altar according to the ancient ceremony. Now, they collectively prayed to the God on the other side of the altar ... ¡±


    ¡°As they waited, the experts present felt uneasy. ¡±


    ¡°As the ritual was too ancient, no one knew when it could be traced back, so they didn¡¯t know if it would succeed. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, this was the only hope that everyone had. ¡±


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t get the help of the God behind the altar, they knew that they would die without a doubt. They wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the disaster, and even their sects and clansmen would suffer. ¡±


    ¡°As time passed, just when everyone thought that the prayer had failed, the altar suddenly released a red light, and a figure appeared. ¡±


    This person was wearing a black cloak and carrying a dark red coffin on his back. He had a serious expression.


    ¡°¡±¡±A collective prayer?¡±¡± When he saw the wish message, he was at a loss. ¡±


    This was the first time he had encountered a collective prayer.


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°After looking at the analysis information of the wisher, he was shocked again. ¡±


    ¡°This was because, apart from a small number of wishers who had very ordinary souls, nearly one-third of them had very high souls, with an average soul of about 3. ¡±


    ¡°After a simple conversion, he realized that he could get at least 30 ¡°¡±big meat shield¡±¡± cigarettes if he fulfilled this wish. ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, his interest was piqued. He immediately said in a deep voice,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you guys praying? Do you know the price?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You are the God behind the altar?¡±¡± At this moment, a ghost king took a step forward and spoke respectfully. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. If you already know the price, then Tell Me Your Wish. Everyone, stop wasting time!¡±¡± Hu He nodded. ¡±


    ¡°When the man heard this, he gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We already know the price. We need to use souls as sacrifices to complete the mission!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tell Me Your Wish!¡±¡± Hu He spoke again. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±A demon master has been born in this world. He¡¯s too powerful. If he continues to wreak havoc like this, none of us will be able to escape. We¡¯re willing to use our souls in exchange for the future peace of our sects and clansmen. I hope you can help us get rid of the demon master!¡±¡± The man in the lead respectfully cupped his fists. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, core Hu didn¡¯t waste any time. An equivalent exchange mark appeared on his forehead and he began to weigh. ¡±


    ¡°What made Hu He feel incredulous was that the side of his soul, which was almost 300 in total, was slowly rising ... ¡±


    This clearly already explained the difficulty of this mission.


    ¡°Realizing the difficulty of the quest, nuclear Hu had the idea of asking the players for help. ¡±


    ¡°However, before that, he planned to investigate the background of this demon master. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Two days later, with the information provided by the wishers, Hu He arrived at the devil Sky City, which was the main city where the devil Lord was. ¡±


    ¡°Knowing that his opponent would be extremely difficult to deal with, Hu He didn¡¯t choose to expose himself easily. Instead, he sneaked into the city. ¡±


    ¡°As he scouted the area, what surprised Hu He was that the creatures in this world were generally not very strong. ¡±


    ¡°The experts he had encountered were basically at the ghost king realm. As for the ghost emperor realm, he had yet to encounter one. ¡±


    ¡°With his strength in the divine realm, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be discovered. Therefore, he easily entered the demon master¡¯s main hall, which was the area where his assassination target was. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, he found the target ¡®demon master¡¯, who was sleeping with his eyes closed in the blood pool in the main hall. ¡±


    ¡°It was a three-year-old child. At this moment, he was floating in the blood pool with his eyes closed. He held a pacifier-like thing in his mouth, which looked harmless. ¡±


    ¡°The entire process from entering the hall to finding the target was too easy, so easy that Hu He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, he quietly activated his analysis ability, ready to test the strength of the target. ¡±


    [Black Dove (child of the realm)]:


    ¡°Character introduction: the son of this world¡¯s destiny, protected by all the laws of the world, with infinite growth potential. At the age of three, he had already reached the mid-stage of the ghost emperor realm. His potential is infinite. ¡±


    [Character personality: doing as he pleases]


    [Character divine ability: divine tomb (inheritances of an ancient God¡¯s tomb that was formed at the birth of the Ling Tian world ...)]


    ......


    ¡°Seeing this child¡¯s cultivation realm, he was shocked. ¡±


    A three-year-old intermediate stage ghost emperor? What kind of potential did he have? he could even be compared to the players.


    ¡°It must be known that when the war was played, only the top players in the world could reach the ghost emperor realm in three years. Most of them were still at the ghost king and ghost general realm. ¡±


    ¡°Even though he was shocked by the demon Lord¡¯s potential, what made Hu He suspicious was that this little kid looked like he could be killed easily. Was he worth 300 special soul points? ¡±


    Hu He suspected that he would kill him the moment he made his move!


    Could it be that there was a problem with the scale that had lost its nomological laws?

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801: Hundreds of generations of ancestors


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After observing the little demon Lord, the black Pigeon, for a moment, Hu He was ready to make his move. ¡±


    ¡°No matter what, he would know once he tried. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, he waved his hand and a stream of corpse Qi wrapped around the black Pigeon. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the sleeping little Xuan pigeon suddenly opened its eyes and raised its hand to slap in the direction of the corpse Qi. ¡±


    The blood pool water under him was immediately swept up and faced the corpse Qi.


    ¡°¡±¡±Hiss~!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°A melting sound was heard. The blood pool water and the corpse Qi were quickly corroded when they met, but the corpse Qi could not penetrate the blood water and attack the black Pigeon in a short time. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the black Pigeon floated up like a Frightened Rabbit. Its sharp eyes began to scan the surroundings, trying to find the attacker. ¡±


    ¡°However, with his ability, how could he find Hu He, who was much stronger than him? ¡±


    The black Pigeon realized that something was wrong and wanted to escape immediately.


    ¡°¡±¡±Where are you running to?¡±¡± At this moment, Hu He patted the corpse soul bag. Hanba¡¯s figure suddenly appeared behind the little black Pigeon. His blood red palm grabbed at the top of the little black Pigeon¡¯s skull. ¡±


    ¡°Feeling the pressure from behind, the little Xuan pigeon¡¯s face turned pale. ¡±


    ¡°He tried to escape, but he found that he was locked in place by the pressure from behind, and he had no way to break free. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Hu He couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡±


    He did not expect to obtain 300 special soul points so easily. It was truly out of his expectations.


    ¡°Originally, he thought that the plot would be very complicated, and he might have to call for help. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, something unexpected happened. ¡±


    ¡°A series of law ribbons appeared out of thin air and wrapped around the surface of Hanba¡¯s corpse spirit, binding him to the same spot. He was unable to break free for a moment. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Hu He suddenly remembered that this kid was the son of destiny, so he quickly summoned more than thirty corpse spirits and locked onto the little Xuan pigeon again, ready to kill it in one go to avoid any accidents. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this time, the little Xuan pigeon¡¯s body floated up, broke through the dome of the hall, and began to flee for its life. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, he realized that he was no match for the assassin. He couldn¡¯t even fight against one of the 30 corpse spirits that he had just summoned. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he chose to escape without hesitation. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°However, Hu He wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily. He caught up with it in a flash and blocked the bird¡¯s path in an instant. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why do you want to kill me?¡±¡± The little Xuan pigeon looked at the bearded man carrying the coffin and asked in a flustered and exasperated tone. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t need a reason to kill you. I don¡¯t like the look of you!¡±¡± Hu He said indifferently. With a raise of his hand, the corpse spirit formation was formed, trapping the little Xuan pigeon inside. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You forced me to do this!¡±¡± The little Xuan pigeon in the dudou glared at the bearded man, then reached into the dudou and took out a small Golden Shovel. ¡±


    Hu Zhong¡¯s heart stirred at the sight of the shovel.


    ¡°Because he felt an extremely powerful and familiar aura from the shovel, he immediately activated his analysis ability. ¡±


    [God slaying shovel (God item)]:


    [Item details: born from Holy Spirit energy at the birth of heaven and earth. Possesses the powerful ability to break spells and seals!]


    ......


    ¡°Looking at the content of the analysis, Hu He suddenly understood. So it was Holy Spirit force, the same type of Origin Energy that the dog officials used when they first created the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he had an idea about the Golden Shovel. ¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this thing custom-made for me? Now that he had everything, he was only lacking a good shovel to break the seal! ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Hu He¡¯s greedy eyes, the little black Pigeon pointed at him angrily, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Just you wait, you¡¯re dead!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After saying that, the little Xuan pigeon clenched its fists and shouted,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Divine tomb!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, an unbelievable scene happened. ¡±


    ¡°A new domain was rapidly forming inside the corpse Qi formation, constantly expanding and crushing the corpse Qi formation he had set up. ¡±


    ¡°The immortal Qi was ethereal, and tombstones appeared in the Rebirth domain. ¡±


    ¡°From these gravestones, he could feel a powerful aura. Each gravestone had the power of a God! ¡±


    ¡°As far as the eye could see, there were hundreds of such gravestones! ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the little Xuan pigeon entered the divine tomb domain and looked around. Then, it raised the Golden Shovel and shoveled at one of the tombstones while shouting,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Father! Come out, your son is being bullied. You old fart, come out!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Just like that, one shovel after another, the grave was dug open under the dumbfounded gaze of Hu He, revealing a coffin inside. ¡±


    ¡°Realizing that an accident might happen, Hu He immediately controlled his corpse spirit to try to break the domain of the divine tomb. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, at this moment, the coffin suddenly shattered, and the figure of a dignified man in a purple dragon robe appeared. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Father, don¡¯t sleep anymore. Your son is going to die!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Master!¡±¡± The little Xuan pigeon called out to the purple-robed man who was still in deep sleep. ¡±


    ¡°As if he heard the little bird¡¯s cry, the dignified man slowly opened his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°He first looked at the little bird, then at Hu He. His eyes became sharp. Then, he walked out of the divine tomb and pounced on Hu He. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re looking for death!¡±¡± Hu He didn¡¯t hesitate and summoned the abyssal void corpse spirit. ¡±


    ¡°The two fists and palms collided in the air. As the space trembled, the two figures began to fight. ¡±


    ¡°The void corpse spirit had reached the immortal state, and so had little xuange¡¯s father. ¡±


    ¡°After fighting for a while, Hu He was about to summon a few more corpse spirits to help Yuan Xu kill Xuan GE¡¯s father. At this moment, Xuan GE¡¯s father suddenly retreated into the divine tomb domain. He turned to the little Xuan GE with a serious face and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hurry up and dig up your grandfather, I¡¯m not his match!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The little bird spat on its hands and smashed the next tombstone with the Golden Shovel.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Grandpa, you old fart, come out quickly. Your son and grandson are being bullied. How can you still sleep?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°While it was shouting, the little xuange dug up grandpa¡¯s gravestone again and again. ¡±


    ¡°As the coffin shattered, a white-haired elder¡¯s figure appeared from within. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, core Hu was dumbfounded. How could this be played like this? ¡±


    ¡°Could it be that 18 generations of this kid¡¯s ancestors were buried in the divine tomb domain? PEI, it¡¯s probably a few hundred generations! ¡±


    ¡°While Hu He was lost in his thoughts, the white-haired old man and the purple-robed man flew out of the divine tomb domain at the same time and pounced on him. They were ready to fight to the death. ¡±


    ¡°In response, core Hu¡¯s expression turned cold. He controlled the rest of the corpse spirits that were attacking the divine tomb domain to meet the attack. ¡±


    ¡°The thirty undead spirits were all at the immortal state, and the little Xuan GE¡¯s father and grandfather were only at the immortal state. After a short fight, they retreated back into the divine tomb and shouted at the little Xuan GE in unison, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little brat, bring your great-grandfather out to control the situation!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the little Xuan pigeon didn¡¯t waste any time. After spitting on its left and right hands, it raised the Golden Shovel and went to the next tombstone. Before the shovel fell, it shouted,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Great-grandpa, you old man, your son, grandson, and great-grandson are all being bullied, and you can still sleep? doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With a series of smashing sounds, the gravestone broke apart, revealing a blackened skeleton inside, which was still burning with Soul Fire. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Hu He had no more energy to curse. ¡±


    ¡°In the field of digging graves, he had never met a worthy opponent, nor had he ever been convinced by anyone. ¡±


    ¡°But today, he had truly gained some insight ... ¡±

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802: An unexpected visitor


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that Hu He hadn¡¯t seen a ruthless person before, but he had never seen one as ruthless as xuange. ¡±


    He felt that he was already ruthless enough. He often dug up other people¡¯s ancestral graves and manipulated other people¡¯s ancestors to beat up their juniors. He was simply wicked to the extreme.


    ¡°However, Xuan GE had really widened his horizons. He had actually poached his own ancestor to fight with him. ¡±


    It was so brutal!


    ¡°Up until now, Hu He¡¯s 500 corpse spirit Army had come out. ¡±


    ¡°However, to his despair, Xuan GE had also dug out more than 100 ancestors. The oldest one had reached the peak of the ancient God Realm. ¡±


    ¡°Hu He even suspected that if they continued fighting, this brat would really dig out all his ancestors, and perhaps even dig out some great emperor realm super old antiques to support the battle. ¡±


    ¡°He had been full of confidence at the beginning, but now he was starting to doubt life. ¡±


    He simply couldn¡¯t fight.


    ¡°He had thought that with the corpse spirit Army, he could be considered the number one player under the officials, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to meet any opponents in other small worlds. ¡±


    ¡°But today, he had been slapped in the face by reality. He was an invader, and he had to face the son of destiny. ¡±


    Even Hu Zi couldn¡¯t do anything about the little black Pigeon that dug up its ancestors.


    ¡°In terms of combat strength, the little Xuan pigeon that he had dug out from his ancestor was obviously stronger than him. He didn¡¯t even need to refine it. He could use it as soon as he dug it out. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, not only were the ancestors dug out stronger and stronger, but there were even more ancestors. ¡±


    ¡°This was the son of destiny, protected by the world and the ancestors of the past generations. He was simply an invincible existence in this world. No wonder all the strong people in this world couldn¡¯t subdue him even if they joined forces. ¡±


    ¡°Hu na suspected that if they continued digging at this rate, the final true ancestor might have to be personally dealt with by the officials. Otherwise, all the players might not be able to beat him. ¡±


    Perhaps even the officials might not be able to win.


    ¡°Because as the little Xuan pigeon continued to dig, the old ancestor¡¯s combat power increased infinitely. At the end, Hu Zi was also confused. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t beat him now. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the corpse Spirit Warriors being blown up one by one, turning into corpse Qi and returning to the bag, Hu He had no more thoughts and immediately prepared to retreat. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on No v elBin.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±You want to escape? have you asked my ancestor?¡±¡± At this moment, the little Xuan pigeon started to shout arrogantly,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ancestors, you can¡¯t let him go. He wanted to kill me. Think about it, if I die, your bloodline will be cut off. You can imagine the pain of not having any descendants ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing the little bird¡¯s cry, the ancestor¡¯s attack suddenly became more fierce, and Hu He burst into tears. ¡±


    ¡°[You little bastard! It is already wicked enough for me to use someone else¡¯s ancestor to threaten my opponent. But, you are even fiercer. You are directly threatening your own ancestor ...] ¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t afford to offend, can¡¯t afford to offend, society, society! ¡±


    ¡°Thinking up to this point, he decisively fled, put away his corpse spirit, and began to run. ¡±


    ¡°The Furious little Xuan pigeon immediately let out another roar, and the ancestors that had been dug out immediately began to chase after the beard core. ¡±


    The pursuit and interception all over the world began.


    ¡°During this period, he was almost killed several times, and his mentality was completely blown up. ¡±


    ¡°He had no choice but to post the message on the forum, hoping to get help from the players. ¡±


    [I¡¯m in despair. I can¡¯t play anymore. What kind of stupid mission did I take? I¡¯m autistic!] [Building head: corpse driver]


    ¡°[Content: I thought I had gotten an easy but rewarding wish mission these few days, but I only realized how dogsh * t this mission was after trying it out (the surprised Clansman wipes tears.jpg). The opponent is too F * cking scary ...] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As one of the most popular players, the moment he posted, he attracted the attention of many. ¡±


    ¡°Crayon Shin-chan: ¡°¡±I¡¯m dying of laughter after reading your post. Demon King, you¡¯ve met your match. I¡¯ll give you a suggestion. If he poached his ancestors, you poached his ancestors too. Let¡¯s have a Xuan pigeon ancestor fight (funny).¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Corpse transporter replied crayon Shin,[I¡¯ve thought about it, but I can ¡®t. His ancestral grave is a domain, and only he can dig it. It¡¯ll take me a long time to break it open. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a cheat that carries an ancestral grave with him (angry face of the Sea King.jpg).] ¡±


    ¡°Suikuataro: ¡°¡±hahaha, a super cheat that carries around with him the ancestral tomb. As expected, the outer realm is full of wonders. I thought that I¡¯ve broadened my horizons and would be calm when I encounter any cheat. I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a Wolf-killing cheat. Hahaha (funny)¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°A big Wolfhound thought,¡±¡±I can¡¯t win and I have to dig up my ancestors ¡®graves?¡±¡± What kind of god-like operation is this? this plot is not bad. I¡¯m going to use this to write a novel. I hope it will succeed this time (QiuQiu¡¯s expectant face.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°[Official account: I¡¯ve just investigated the world you¡¯re in. I¡¯ll explain it to you. The specific reason is that every generation of the black Pigeon¡¯s ancestors were the strongest in that world.] The accumulation of fate in Xuan GE¡¯s generation had reached its peak, so he became the unique son of fate in this world. Not only was he protected by the world¡¯s fate, but none of his ancestors were dead. The strongest had already broken through the great emperor realm and reached the absurd realm. As the ancestor of Xuan GE¡¯s bloodline, he had once made a great name for himself in the outer realm. You¡¯ve kicked an iron plate (funny) ¡±


    ¡°The corpse driving priest replied to me with a [pay to win](official): That¡¯s 300 special soul points! Save me, stupid officials.jpg) ¡±


    ¡°Reply to the corpse cultivator: I originally wanted to come over and help, but after seeing the picture you sent, I lost interest (Sea King¡¯s disdainful face).jpg) ¡±


    ......


    ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'',


    Nuclear Hu¡¯s encounter caused a lot of discussion on the forum.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that the players felt that Hu He¡¯s opponent was too scary. After all, it wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t encountered opponents in the ¡°¡±illusion realm¡±¡± before. ¡±


    ¡°For example, during the battle with the Army of aberrations, the strength of the aberration Queen had reached the level of an illusionary realm. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the hot topic of discussion among the players was the wolf Slayer cheat that Hu nuo¡¯s opponent had. The players couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡±


    ¡°The grave-digging Devil King met someone even more ruthless than him, someone who dug up his own ancestral grave ... ¡±


    ¡°However, there were many players on the forum who expressed their desire to help him overcome this crisis. Some of them had even started to form parties. ¡±


    He was looking forward to it.


    ¡°Even if he couldn¡¯t beat him, he didn¡¯t believe that with the players ¡®ability to resurrect infinitely, they couldn¡¯t handle that three-year-old brat. ¡±


    The war between the gravediggers and the gravediggers began.


    ¡°This was destined to be a long war, and both sides had many trump cards. ¡±


    ¡°On one side, their ancestors died, and on the other side, they resurrected infinitely. ¡±


    ¡°One side fought on their home ground and had the protection of Providence, while the other side had the support of soul coins. They had never been afraid of a protracted battle. ¡±


    The chaos in this world became even more chaotic with the arrival of the player Army.


    ¡°The so-called powerhouses in this world were just decorations in front of Xuan GE, the son of destiny, and the players. They had no influence and could not change the situation. ¡±


    They would be the main characters of this war.


    ¡°Just as the players were about to join forces to help Hu He beat up the three-year-old Xuan GE for the sake of their reputation, Lu Wu, who was in the base of the sky demon in the Linlang world, also met a guest. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, outside the heavenly Devil encampment, an extremely huge interstellar fleet descended out of thin air. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu, who noticed the movement, walked out of the station. He looked up and saw a Blue pillar of light from the largest flagship, and then a figure descended in front of him along the blue pillar of light. ¡±


    ¡°The man¡¯s height was no different from an ordinary person ¡®s, but the surface of his body was covered with a layer of silver metal. Under the blue light, it refracted a little bit of Starlight, looking very futuristic. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hello, invader!¡±¡± At this time, the silver metal man suddenly looked at Lu Wu and smiled. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Lu Wu already knew who this person was, and then he asked with a smile,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Zero?¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803: Zero¡¯s choice


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°At first, Lu Wu was confused about the star Fleet that appeared in the sky and the metal man that appeared in front of him. He didn¡¯t know why it came to visit. ¡±


    ¡°But when he heard the metal man call him an ¡°¡±intruder¡±¡±, Lu Wu immediately thought of the origin of the metal man in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°The extraterrestrial Overlord who had established a massive technological Empire, the ¡®sky machine Army¡¯, with pure technological development in the outer realms: Zero! ¡±


    ¡°Thinking back to how he led the players to raid his hometown for mechanical energy, Lu Wu already realized that they were not here with good intentions. ¡±


    ¡°However, he did not believe that ¡°¡±zero¡±¡± would dare to attack him here. ¡±


    ¡°This was because this place was under the jurisdiction of the Holy Spirit clan. No matter how strong zero ¡®s¡¯ heavenly machinery Army ¡®was, they would not dare to fight against the Holy Spirit clan. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu was very calm. ¡±


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t know where zero had gotten the information about him, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu said his name, zero said indifferently,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You know who I am?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Of course, I have enough to buy information about you.¡±¡± Lu Wu said indifferently and then asked,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then how did you know about me? Why are you looking for me again?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You led your people to attack my main base and stole a large amount of my resources. Why do you think I¡¯m looking for you?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°(Author¡¯s note: please read chapter 772 for this foreshadowing. When Lu Wu and the players destroyed the base of the heavenly machinery Army, the mainframe that chose to self-destruct bid farewell to the highest authority,¡¯zero¡¯.) ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Revenge?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes, but I can give you two choices!¡±¡± Zero said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tell me about it, but I definitely won¡¯t agree.¡±¡± Lu Wu said without a care. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±First, you¡¯ll pay ten times the losses. Second, you and your celestial demon Army will be destroyed!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You came all the way here just to threaten me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Not entirely. I¡¯m very curious now. Why aren¡¯t you afraid at all? could it be that you still have a trump card in your hand that you think you can fight me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t deny this but nodded his head,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Not only do I have the confidence to defend against your attack, but I also have the confidence to destroy your heavenly machinery Army. Do you believe me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After hearing this, a series of data flashed in front of Zero¡¯s eyes. She analyzed what Lu Wu said and came up with a probability, as well as the possible unknown situation and other details. ¡±


    ¡°Then, after searching from Lu Wu¡¯s facial expression to the existing information about the ¡°¡±sky demon Army¡±¡±, a trace of surprise flashed in Zero¡¯s eyes.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you tell me what your secret is? If I believe that your secret can really do that, then I will choose to leave!¡±¡± These words might sound coy, but zero said them in a state of absolute rationality. ¡±


    ¡°Because in Zero¡¯s opinion, there was nothing wrong with what he said. As long as Lu Wu was willing to reveal a part of his secret, he would confirm that Lu Wu really had the strength to compete with him, then he would not attack Lu Wu and the sky demon Army. ¡±


    ¡°The so-called revenge was a very emotional thing. In Zero¡¯s eyes, it was only about weighing the pros and cons. ¡±


    ¡°If Lu Wu really had that kind of strength, starting a war with him would definitely cause more losses, which was not worth it for zero. ¡±


    ¡°In Zero¡¯s opinion, it was too emotional to lose more benefits in order to get compensation. ¡±


    ¡°In the same way, if Lu Wu revealed some of his secret information, Lu Wu could also reduce the losses caused by the war. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, zero thought that letting Lu Wu reveal the secret was a move that would benefit both sides. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, this was just Zero¡¯s analysis. Lu Wu would not think this way at all. ¡±


    ''???? ????s? ???????s ?? No(v) e lBin ????.'',


    ¡°This was because if his secret was exposed, the first person to kill him would not be zero, but the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°So, as Lu Wu said before, he would not agree to any conditions. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Lu Wu, who shook his head and refused, a series of data flashed in front of Zero¡¯s eyes again. This time, he didn¡¯t say anything. His body floated up and he headed towards the Mainship. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at zero who was leaving, Lu Wu suddenly said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Zero, how about we make a deal? I think I have something you need!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After hearing this, zero stopped and landed in front of Lu Wu again, waiting for him to continue. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I guess you haven¡¯t found the way to immortality yet, am I right?¡±¡± Lu Wu said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Zero¡¯s expression remained calm.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯m still evolving. I¡¯m still far from the end!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s useless no matter how much you evolve. You¡¯ll never reach the end because the creator of this firmament world was a cultivator. He didn¡¯t walk the path of Science and Technology. Perhaps you can become very strong by jumping out of this world¡¯s Science and Technology side. However, in this world created by deceiving cultivators, the soul is the foundation. You¡¯re lacking the most important thing that all extraterrestrial creatures have!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu had his own considerations when he said this.


    ¡°This was because zero reminded him of AI ke, the strongest NPC in the hell server. ¡±


    ¡°Even though Aike¡¯s ability was not as powerful as zero ¡®s, he was still a living being. ¡±


    ¡°The way they evolved was the same, which was to constantly transform their own bodies and upgrade themselves. ¡±


    ¡°From the state of life 1.0, it was slowly being upgraded to a higher level. ¡±


    ¡°However, just as he had said, no matter how much this life form evolved, it would never reach the end. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the main theme of this world was the cultivation test. Although technology could also become powerful, technology could not become the top power. ¡±


    ¡°Whether it was The Fiend clan, the insect clan, or even the Holy Spirit clan, which was the most powerful force at the present stage, all of them cultivated using a growth-testing system. It was just that they used different methods. ¡±


    ¡°However, zero was different. Zero was purely a technological development. As it did not have a soul, it could not cultivate. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s words, a series of data flashed across Zero¡¯s eyes. ¡±


    ¡°Even though she was shocked, under her absolute rationality, this emotion did not affect Zero¡¯s judgment and thinking. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he suddenly realized that Lu Wu seemed to have something he wanted. ¡±


    ¡°As for what this item was, zero had once sought help from the most powerful and omniscient spiritking in the outer realm. She was even willing to offer a large amount of resources as a bargaining chip. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking had rejected him. He had not even told him if this was possible. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, zero raised his head. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You mean?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Soul!¡±¡± After saying these two words, Lu Wu laughed. ¡±


    ¡°Because in his eyes that were flashing with silver light, he read the message ¡®transaction successful¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You can help me shape a soul?¡±¡± Zero¡¯s tone was calm, but his silver eyes were flashing. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can, but you have to tell me what you can do in exchange!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can give you whatever you want!¡±¡± Zero said without hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu had greatly underestimated Zero¡¯s desire for souls. At her level, she had already discovered the flaws in her own evolutionary path. For this reason, she had tried many ways, but none of them worked. ¡±


    ¡°Through his experiments and self-awareness, zero finally realized one thing. What he lacked was the least scarce, but most important thing in the outer realm: Soul Source. ¡±


    ¡°As Lu Wu said, this was a world of cultivators. ¡±


    ¡°The strongest power only belonged to the cultivators. Without a soul, they would not even have the chance to come into contact with the ultimate laws. They could not even bear the weight of ordinary great Dao laws with their pure metal bodies. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'',


    ¡°The development of science and Technology was too extreme. Although it had the characteristics of rapid development and maximum combat efficiency, in this world created by cultivators, there were also many limitations. ¡±


    ¡°Unless they could break through this firmament world, the development of technology would be bound by all the laws of the outer realm, and they would not be able to grow endlessly. ¡±


    ¡°But to break through this world, one first needed extremely powerful strength, and to obtain extremely powerful strength, one must have a soul that could bear the power. ¡±


    ¡°This was without a doubt an endless loop. This was also the reason why ¡°¡±zero¡±¡± had gone to find the spiritking in the hopes of obtaining his help. ¡±


    ¡°Even though the spiritking had rejected him, he had never given up. ¡±


    This was the first decision he made when he thought about it.


    What was the meaning of living?


    ¡°Since he had chosen this path, he would not stop until he was immortal! ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, when Lu Wu said that he could give him a soul, although zero was shocked, after analyzing the data, she thought that the credibility was only: 2.5124% ¡±


    ¡°The reason was simple. He had done a lot of research in this area, so he knew how difficult it was to cast a soul. It was almost impossible to accomplish. ¡±


    Unless that person had the ability to control the soul source¡¯s soul power at will.


    ¡°Although there were many experts who could possess and erase other people¡¯s souls, the control of soul power and the obliteration of souls were two completely different concepts. ¡±


    ¡°To Zero¡¯s knowledge, no one in the outer realms had such power. ¡±


    ¡°If there was one, it would only be the strongest, the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°So, zero didn¡¯t believe Lu Wu¡¯s words because the probability was too low. ¡±


    ¡°However, even if it was only a 0.001% chance, zero didn¡¯t want to miss it. That was why he said this, wanting to know what Lu Wu really needed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I heard that you have an extreme Dao law?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡± Zero didn¡¯t deny this. ¡±


    ¡°Through evolution after evolution, he had once yearned to be able to load ultimate maxims. ¡±


    ¡°Even though he couldn¡¯t challenge the limit peak without a soul, he didn¡¯t give up. Instead, he killed an expert who had just challenged the limit peak and seized the extreme law that hadn¡¯t been fully integrated in his body. ¡±


    ¡°What made Zero Feel regretful was that it turned out that his mechanical body could not be loaded with Gokudo laws at all, no matter how he tried. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, this ultimate Maxim was only a bargaining chip in his hands. It was of little value to him. ¡±


    ¡°If Lu Wu really had such an ability, zero would naturally be willing to exchange it with the extreme Dao laws in her hands. ¡±


    ¡°After confirming that zero had an extreme law in her hand, Lu Wu smiled happily. Then, he waved his hand and a soul power Mist appeared in his hand, which began to circle around his finger. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the soul Qi mist, data flashed across Zero¡¯s eyes. The internal database was activated. Then, she suddenly said, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If I¡¯m not wrong, the person the Holy Spirit clan has been looking for recently is you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. If you want to cast a soul, I can give it to you. However, you¡¯ll be on my ship from now on. The spiritking will be your enemy as well. It¡¯ll just be up to you if you dare!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There is no end without a soul. This is my choice!¡±¡± Zero answered with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°In a state of absolute rationality, he would only weigh the pros and cons and would not be dominated by fear, even if the enemy was the Holy Spirit race. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he knew that only with a soul could there be infinite possibilities. Without a soul, he would only be making no progress if he continued to evolve, and he would never be able to achieve immortality. If so, his initial choice to evolve would have no meaning in living. ¡±


    ¡°If Lu Wu could give him a path to immortality, then all other benefits were not worth mentioning. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing that zero agreed so decisively, Lu Wu was also very surprised. ¡±


    ¡°However, as long as ¡°¡±Zero¡¯s¡±¡± soul was cast, it would not be able to break free after leaving a soul mark in the divine artifact. Lu Wu was not afraid. ¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, Lu Wu suddenly asked curiously,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±By the way, what¡¯s that ultimate Maxim in your hands?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Seal the heavens!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804: Chapter 804-deep foundation


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Lu Wu, who was originally very calm, couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes when he heard the word ¡°¡±sky sealing¡±¡± from zero. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, ever since he entered this time and space, Lu Wu had been thinking about a question. Where did the massacre in his original world get the law of sealing the heavens? ¡±


    ¡°At first, he thought he had obtained it by challenging the limit peak. However, it turned out that what he had obtained there was the Dao integration law and not the sky-sealing law. ¡±


    ¡°Later on, Lu Wu also bought a lot of information related to extreme Dao laws, but he couldn¡¯t find any information about the sky sealing law. ¡±


    ¡°Originally, Lu Wu thought that because his fate had changed, he might never be able to come into contact with the sky sealing law again. But he didn¡¯t expect that the sky sealing law would still come quietly. ¡±


    ¡°Although his fate had deviated from the fixed path after the news of the massacre, it was clear that some things had not changed. ¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to truly break free from the cycle of reincarnation this time, he would have to kill the spiritking in this firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°Even at this moment, Lu Wu still had a deep impression of the power of the sky sealing law. ¡±


    Little bei had sealed the sky for ten thousand years. Not even the spiritking could shake him.


    Such power was enough to prove the terrifying power of this extreme Dao law.


    ¡°Although it was not ranked in the ranks of the strongest extreme Dao laws, this did not mean that the ¡®heaven sealing law¡¯ was weaker than the other extreme Dao laws. ¡±


    He could take this as an example.


    ¡°The ¡°¡±Saint spirit law¡±¡± he had obtained was also not in the Supreme Gokudo path laws, but the spiritking had used it to overthrow The Fiend Race, which had mastered the ¡°¡±Anji law,¡±¡± and later defeated the ¡°¡±void insect race,¡±¡± which had also mastered the ¡°¡±evolution¡±¡± of the Supreme Gokudo path law. He had brought his Race to the top of the food chain in the outer realms. ¡±


    ¡°Extreme Dao laws were equivalent to the sharpest Spears, but the power they could unleash depended on who was wielding them. ¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt, the spiritking was an existence that could use the laws of extreme paths to their limits. This could be seen from the fact that he had defeated a race controlled by Supreme extreme laws twice. ¡±


    The same was true for the seal the heavens nomological law.


    ¡°Although it was not one of the Supreme extreme laws, little Bei Li had used it to seal the sky for ten thousand years. Even someone as powerful as the spiritking would not be able to break through. ¡±


    ¡°So when he heard the word ¡°¡±sky sealing¡±¡±, Lu Wu¡¯s thoughts flew and he thought of a lot. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, he looked up at zero and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll help you forge your soul first, and then you¡¯ll give me the heaven sealing law!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When zero heard that, a string of data flashed across his eyes. He then asked curiously,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll go back on my word after I get the soul I want? Or perhaps you¡¯re already prepared that I¡¯ll never betray you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You should have already guessed that some choices have a price to pay. Whether you dare or not is up to you!¡±¡± As he spoke, Lu Wu reached out and drew a black hole that was connected to the space of the artifact beside him, then he stepped in. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the black hole, Zero¡¯s database began to run again and analyze the situation. ¡±


    He had two choices in front of him.


    These two choices were actually very clear in Zero¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°The first one would be to step into it. Just as Lu Wu had said, they would become a part of his ship. In the future, they would definitely have to fight against the spiritking, because Lu Wu had what the spiritking desired the most. ¡±


    The second choice was to leave.


    Zero¡¯s eyes glowed with a silver light. A smile appeared on her face as she stepped into the spatial tunnel that connected to the divine artifact.


    ¡°Just as he had thought before, no other benefits were worth mentioning compared to having a soul. ¡±


    ¡°This was a path full of hope, while the other path had already reached its end. It was extremely difficult for him to move forward, and he would soon come to an insurmountable cliff and stop. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he had already made his decision. ¡±


    ¡°With Zero¡¯s entry, the space vortex that was connected to the divine artifact slowly closed. Lu Wu, who was waiting inside, immediately began the soul casting operation. ¡±


    A new special race was being born during the surgery ...


    [The first natural disaster of the outer-realm: demon clan]


    ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'',


    [The second natural disaster of the outer-realm: insect swarm]


    The future name of the third calamity of the outer realm would be ... Intelligent Machinery!


    ¡°Of course, this was a story of the future ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Because Zero¡¯s life level was already very high, the soul power required by Lu Wu to forge a soul for him was also very large. At the same time, it would take a long time. ¡±


    ¡°During this time, the battle between Hu He and Xuan GE in the Lingtian world had already started to heat up. ¡±


    ¡°After the players ¡®reinforcements arrived, the pressure on the mysterious pigeon¡¯s side increased. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in the sky above Sky Devil City, thousands of players appeared with a flash of white light. ¡±


    ¡°When the little Xuan pigeon below noticed the movement, it quickly took out a small Golden Shovel and rose into the air. Then, it pointed the Golden Shovel at the bearded man and cursed,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not done yet, are you? do you really want to die?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little wimp, I¡¯ll definitely spank you until you¡¯re on your knees begging for mercy!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi said with a look of disdain. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the little Xuan pigeon knew that today was the day to dig up their ancestral grave again ... ¡±


    ¡°With his shout, the divine tomb descended. The great ancestors flew out from the tomb and floated in front of the little black Pigeon, forming a defensive barrier. ¡±


    The players didn¡¯t waste any more time and immediately raised their weapons and rushed forward.


    The familiar chaotic battle began again!


    ¡°At this time, the little Xuan pigeon raised the Golden Shovel and began to choose which ancestor to dig out today. ¡±


    ¡°By now, this was the 291st forefather. ¡±


    ¡°Although they were the ancestors, little xuange didn¡¯t know any of them. Even his father and grandfather didn¡¯t know the ancestors that they dug out. The great ancestor didn¡¯t know them either ... Every time the pigeon dug them out, it felt embarrassed. ¡±


    And the new ancestors could only rely on bloodline tests to determine if they were their own descendants.


    ¡°That was why every time they dug out a successor, their blood would be drawn. Now, the little Xuan pigeon felt that it had lost too much blood, and it was in pain! ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the higher it went, the more secure the tomb was, and the physical strength required to dig it also increased sharply. The little Xuan pigeon felt that it could not bear it anymore. ¡±


    ¡°It trembled as it came to the grave of the 292nd patriarch. The little Xuan pigeon raised the Golden Shovel, but it couldn¡¯t bring itself to do it. ¡±


    ¡°Because this tomb looked very solid, it would probably take a few hours to break open. Moreover, the ancestor would definitely draw his blood to verify whether his blood was pure or not. ¡±


    These stupid procedures gave the little Xuan pigeon a headache. A bunch of old things ...


    ¡°However, they had no choice but to dig. With the increase in Hu He¡¯s helpers, if they didn¡¯t increase their combat strength, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for him at all. They would die without a doubt. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the little Xuan pigeon fell into deep thought. ¡±


    He felt that he was under pressure that he shouldn¡¯t have at this age ... It was too difficult!


    ¡°A moment later, a shout came from the distance and interrupted the little Xuan pigeon¡¯s thoughts. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little brat, hurry up and dig, we can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Dig, dig, dig. You only know how to let me dig. Why don¡¯t you guys come back and dig!¡±¡± The little Xuan pigeon roared angrily, but its heart was filled with sorrow. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The Golden Shovel only has one master in every generation. Only it can wake us up. You are the successor of the Golden Shovel, so why don¡¯t you know who gave birth to this little bastard? why are you so stupid?¡±¡± One of the patriarchs couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡±


    ¡°Little xuange¡¯s father shivered and hid among the ancestors, not daring to speak. ¡±


    Xuan GE¡¯s father felt that he had let down his ancestors by giving birth to such a son.


    ¡°Not only was the little Xuan pigeon not respectful to the ancestor, but it also kept saying things like ¡®old thing¡¯,¡¯can you still sleep¡¯,¡¯get up and fight¡¯... It was undoubtedly an unfilial son. ¡±


    ¡°The great ancestors were also bullied by both sides. They were beaten up by the players, and if they lost, they would be scolded by the little Xuan pigeon. ¡±


    They all felt that it was really difficult to be an ancestor ...


    ¡°However, he had no choice. The little Xuan pigeon was his descendant, so he had to climb out of his coffin and fight. ¡±


    ¡°As the little Xuan pigeon had said, they couldn¡¯t bear the pain of having no offspring. ¡±


    ''


    ¡°In this battle, dozens of players came to help. This time, the ancestor camp was at a disadvantage again, so they could only order the little Xuan pigeon to continue digging for ancestors. ¡±


    ¡°However, the little Xuan pigeon didn¡¯t want to dig anymore. It felt that it was too difficult. ¡±


    ¡°He had to dig every day, and he felt very tired ... ¡±


    ¡°¡®I¡¯m still so young, I shouldn¡¯t have to bear so much ...¡¯ ¡±


    The young Xuan pigeon crouched on the ground and looked at the ancestors who were being beaten up. A trace of helplessness appeared on its face.


    ......


    ¡°As time passed, the disadvantage of the ancestor camp became more and more obvious. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the little Xuan pigeon¡¯s ancestors could not hold on any longer. They retreated back into the divine tomb. ¡±


    ¡°The players started to attack the divine tomb territory, trying to break it. ¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, the old ancestors surrounded the helpless little Xuan pigeon and couldn¡¯t help cursing. ¡±


    The little Xuan pigeon nodded perfunctorily.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re my ancestors, so you¡¯re all right. I¡¯m listening carefully ... But I just don¡¯t want to dig anymore. ¡±


    ¡°The old ancestors were having a headache over this. They felt that they were not the ancestor, but the little ancestor in front of them. His personality was simply beyond redemption. ¡±


    ¡°As the barrier of the divine tomb shook violently, an ancestor suddenly said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we wake them up? the tomb of the ancestor is indeed too strong. It¡¯s too difficult for the little brat to dig it up with his current ability!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is this ... Really a good idea?¡±¡± A hint of embarrassment appeared on the other forefather¡¯s face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What time is it now? when they break through the divine tomb domain, that little brat will be finished!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then ... Alright, wake them up!¡±¡± ¡±


    The little Xuan pigeon looked at the solemn ancestors with a confused expression.


    ¡°However, he soon knew what the ancestors were talking about. ¡±


    The old ancestors worked together to reverse the internal domain of the divine tomb. The internal world began to spin. The old tomb sank and a new cemetery emerged.


    ¡°Seeing this, the little Xuan pigeon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hey, hey, hey~old ancestor, why are your tombs gone? what are these tombs?!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Little Xuan GE¡¯s father pointed at the first tomb with a serious face and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is the second level of the divine tomb. This is your mother. Next to her is your grandmother. Next to her is your great-grandmother!¡±¡± ¡±


    The little Xuan pigeon was speechless.


    ¡°The foundation of the ancestor¡¯s camp suddenly became huge, and the little Xuan pigeon was caught off guard. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little brat, start digging!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the little Xuan pigeon was suddenly filled with anticipation. It spat on its left and right hands, raised the Golden Shovel to the front of its mother¡¯s grave, and started to dig. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Mother, although I¡¯ve never seen you before, your son is being bullied. Get up quickly!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, he came to the tomb at the side.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Grandma, you old hag! Your good grandson is being bullied. How can you still sleep?!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Great-grandma, how can you still sleep? touch your conscience and tell me, can you bear to see me being bullied?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hey~hey~what are you sleeping for? get up and have fun!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Looking at the clueless little black Pigeon, the old ancestors covered their faces collectively. They felt that Black Pigeon was the most embarrassing descendant they had ever seen. ¡±


    ¡°If he had not tested her bloodline, he would have thought that she was picked up from some mountain ditch to make up the numbers. ¡±


    ¡°Then, while the players were still in a daze, the combat power of the ancestor camp that Xuan GE was in soared ... ¡±

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805: Terrifying to this extent


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After bombarding the God¡¯s tomb domain, the players ¡®expressions gradually turned ferocious. ¡±


    It seemed that the internal department had given up on resisting.


    ¡°The players had been unhappy with this foul-mouthed little Xuan pigeon for a long time, and they felt that they could finally take revenge. ¡±


    ¡°However, just when the players thought that they could help Hu He complete the mission, the God¡¯s tomb domain suddenly reversed and new tombs appeared. ¡±


    ¡°To the players ¡®surprise, the little Xuan pigeon dug out the crystal coffins one by one, and inside each coffin was a beautiful woman in gorgeous clothes. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they were slowly waking up ... ¡±


    ¡°After digging out nearly a hundred great-grandmothers, the little Xuan pigeon wiped the sweat on its head. Suddenly, it turned around and found that all the great-grandmothers were staring at it with bright eyes, which startled it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Great-grandmothers, what are you waiting for? go out and fight!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little brat of the Xuan family, what¡¯s your name?¡±¡± ¡°¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡± a beautiful woman in a blue dress with starry gems on her body asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Black Pigeon!¡±¡± The little Xuan pigeon immediately replied, but its face was full of disdain, as if it was unhappy with why the great-grandmothers were not going out to fight. ¡±


    ¡°Then, little brat, are you willing to follow great-grandma back to Tian you and inherit Tian you¡¯s legacy?¡±¡± The beautiful woman said with a smile as she looked at the pigeon. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little Xuan pigeon, don¡¯t listen to her. You¡¯d better come back to nature forest with me and inherit my nature Army. It¡¯s the best choice for you to be a God of nature who is with nature!¡±¡± At this moment, a green-clothed woman took a step forward and retorted to the blue-clothed woman. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What nature forest? it¡¯s just a place where birds don¡¯t even shit. Come back to the heavenly abyss with me and inherit the inheritance of my demon master¡¯s lineage. Wouldn¡¯t it be great to become an Overlord of the outer realms in the future ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Shut up, all of you. I think little Xuan GE is the most suitable for My Immortal capital. I believe he¡¯ll be willing to go back with me ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the quarreling great-grandmothers, Xuan GE was dumbfounded. Then he turned to look at the ancestors, only to find that they were all embarrassed. ¡±


    ¡°Xuan GE was confused.¡±¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Xuan GE suddenly felt that there were many secrets in her family ... ¡±


    ¡°In fact, it was just as Xuan GE had thought. It was not easy to get such a strong luck from him. ¡±


    Every generation¡¯s patriarch of the Xuan family was the strongest in the world. He was the only true God in the world who could break through the void and leave.


    ¡°Therefore, ordinary women were naturally not within their scope of consideration. ¡±


    ¡°After reaching the deity realm, every ancestor would go out to the outer realm for a while, and it was during this period of time that they would get to know their lifelong partners. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by Nov elB i n'',


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if that was all, but the terrifying thing was that the partners of every generation of the Xuan family¡¯s patriarch were the rulers of the most powerful forces in the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°For example, the netherheaven Palace¡¯s saintess, the nature forest¡¯s goddess, the heavenly abyss world¡¯s Demon Lord, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°In terms of the combat power of Xuan GE¡¯s ancestors, great-grandma¡¯s camp was obviously superior to great-grandma ¡®s. ¡±


    ¡°Although every generation of Xuan GE¡¯s great-grandma had married a descendant of the Xuan family, they all had an obsession in their hearts, which was to hope that the next generation would go back and inherit the inheritance of their respective forces. As a result, they did not see eye to eye with each other, and there were often fights between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. ¡±


    ¡°In Xuan GE¡¯s generation, the total number of troops owned by all the great-grandmothers of her ancestors was at least fifty billion. ¡±


    ¡°What kind of concept was this? this kind of battle prowess could completely dominate a part of the starry sky like the iron Blood race. In fact, they might even be slightly stronger than the iron Blood race. ¡±


    ¡°The Xuan family¡¯s heritage could no longer be described as rich, but even the little Xuan pigeon didn¡¯t know about it, because every generation¡¯s patriarch had a secret that was difficult to say ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, great-grandmothers were born again, and the dispute between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, the dispute between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law across generations, was once again ignited! ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the ancestors of Xuan GE shivered in embarrassment. ¡±


    ¡°Xuan GE, on the other hand, was dumbfounded, wondering why these old great-grandmothers were quarreling ... ¡±


    ¡°However, the situation gradually became serious. ¡±


    ¡°Soon, this group of great-grandmothers evolved from a verbal dispute to a contest of strength. They began to use spells to smash each other, and the internal fight began. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the infighting in the territory of the divine tomb, the players who were still smashing the territory barrier of the divine tomb were confused. ¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand what was happening inside the divine tomb domain. Why did they start fighting?


    ¡°However, the players did not take it seriously. No matter what happened internally, they had to break through the divine tomb territory and beat up Xuan GE. That was what they needed to do. ¡±


    ¡°But soon, the players couldn¡¯t continue ... ¡±


    ¡°Little Xuan GE¡¯s great-grandmothers fought and fought until they used the divine tomb domain and began to fight outside. At this time, one of the great-grandmothers who could not bear it anymore reached out and took out a token. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Heavenly abyss demon Army, heed my orders!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With great-grandma¡¯s angry shout, the token floated in the air and instantly turned into a black hole, and then countless soldiers in black armor rushed out from inside. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The nature elves, descend!¡±¡± At this moment, a dark green leaf Rose into the sky and similarly transformed into a black hole. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±18th liuxian Army, kill the enemy with me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bone God Council, follow my guidance and come!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As black holes appeared in the sky, armies and creatures of various colors surged out from the inside and began to gather outside. ¡±


    ''?????? ???? No(ve) l Bi n'',


    ¡°Seeing this, the players ¡®hands, which were pounding on the divine tomb¡¯s territory barrier, suddenly lost their strength. Their ferocious expressions gradually became friendly. ¡±


    ¡°Because they realized that something big seemed to have happened, and the situation didn¡¯t look right ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kill!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kill!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, a great-grandma took the lead and shouted the attack. ¡±


    ¡°In the horrified expressions of the players, the sudden arrival of countless troops collided with each other, and the battle between great-grandma began. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the world changed, and the void shattered. The terrifying aura emitted by the Army¡¯s confrontation shocked the players. ¡±


    The plot was completely random and did not follow the routine at all. The players ¡®brain circuits were clearly unable to keep up.


    ¡°As the confrontation between the great-grandmothers intensified, the residual energy continued to hit the players, making them feel very uncomfortable. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the players began to smash the divine tomb territory again. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hurry up and open the door. Let¡¯s call a truce and hide inside!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Open the door for your father!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let us in!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°¡±¡±Stop smashing, stop smashing, I¡¯ll let you come in and hide!¡±¡± At this moment, one of the patriarchs of the little Xuan pigeon waved his hand and created a crack in the barrier of the divine tomb. ¡±


    The players who were battered by the energy shockwave immediately slithered into the barrier through the cracks.


    ¡°After all the players had entered, the crack on the barrier disappeared. At this moment, the ancestor of the Xuan family who opened the crack said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we reconcile for now?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Reconciliation, we must reconcile!¡±¡± Looking at the terrifying scene outside, Liu Chan wiped his sweat and said. ¡±


    The two forces that had fought several times stopped fighting at this moment and looked up to watch the Super chaotic battle that was happening outside.


    ¡°At the end of the battle between great-grandma, the space had been completely distorted into darkness, which really stunned the players. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players and the Xuan family¡¯s ancestors were shivering in fear as they hid in the divine tomb to seek warmth. ¡±


    The little Xuan pigeon was also shocked. It looked at the outside world and couldn¡¯t calm down.


    Great-grandma¡¯s evil forces were so terrifying!

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806: Core Hu taking in a disciple


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Before the great-grandmothers were born, the little Xuan GE had always thought that the Xuan family relied on its ancestors to conquer the world. ¡±


    ¡°After all, each generation was the Supreme being of the world, invincible in the world. ¡±


    ¡°It was not until this moment that the little Xuan pigeon realized that compared to the great-grandmothers, the great-ancestors were completely living off women. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, looking at the chaotic battle outside, the little Xuan pigeon was amazed. It should be known that great-grandma was only a part of the battle. ¡±


    ¡°However, its power had already far exceeded the great ancestors present. ¡±


    Because great-grandma was an Army of the outer realms.


    ¡°Such a solid family background gave the little Xuan GE great pressure, especially when the great-grandmothers said that they were going to inherit some kind of inheritance. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only a three-year-old child, I shouldn¡¯t be under such great pressure! ¡±


    ¡°The little Xuan pigeon¡¯s original dream was to turn into an evil force and conquer this world like its ancestors. Then, it would go to the outer realm and continue to act like a tyrant. Only then would it be able to live a carefree life. ¡±


    ¡°Being trapped in a world, the little Xuan pigeon didn¡¯t feel happy no matter what it inherited. ¡±


    ¡°So at this moment, he regretted letting great-grandmothers out. Now, it seemed that there was no way to end it. ¡±


    ¡°¡®Look at how fierce these old ladies are, fighting whenever they don¡¯t agree. If I don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll definitely be beaten up ...¡¯ ¡±


    ¡°At this thought, the little Xuan pigeon looked at the ancestors who were trembling. ¡±


    ¡°It felt that it couldn¡¯t rely on its ancestors anymore ... At this moment, in the eyes of the little Xuan pigeon, the dignified ancestors were all weaklings who lived off a woman. ¡±


    ¡°The little black Pigeon turned its eyes to nuclear Hu and the others. It quietly walked to nuclear Hu¡¯s side, pulled on his sleeve, and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you guys from the outer realm?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, core Hu lowered his head and looked at the little Xuan pigeon. He was puzzled. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we stop fighting? I¡¯ll give you ten times the benefits they gave you. How about you take me to the outer space?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hu He: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little wimp, you¡¯re thinking about sh * T. Do you know how valuable you are? I advise you to lie down obediently and wait for death!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi stood up and patted the bird¡¯s shoulder. ¡±


    ¡°Gou ¡®Zi, who was about the same height as the little black Pigeon, looked really funny when he stood next to it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Silly dog, don¡¯t touch me!¡±¡± The little Xuan pigeon glared at the dog and took a step back. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± the young paparazzo¡¯s eyes widened. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to teach the little Xuan pigeon a lesson. ¡±


    Liu Chan saw this and quickly stepped forward to stop the fight.


    ¡°They had agreed to stop for the time being, so naturally, they could not go back on their words. ¡±


    ¡°The little bird spat on its left and right hands, as if it was ready to fight it to the death. ¡±


    The patriarchs immediately stepped forward and stopped the little bird to prevent the conflict from escalating.


    ¡°Up until now, the old ancestors had already discovered one thing. Hu He and the others were not creatures of this world at all. ¡±


    ¡°This was because there had never been such a powerful humanoid creature in this world. They were all invincible, so how could they not know this? ¡±


    So they were very confused. Why did Hu He and the others come from the outer realm to kill the little black Pigeon?


    ¡°In fact, the ancestors had thought of this when they first started the war, but they didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time and thought that it would be enough to kill the invaders. ¡±


    ¡°However, as the battle escalated, the old ancestors realized the problem. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'',


    ¡°Later on, the tomb of the patriarch was extremely hard and sealed. It was obvious that the little Pigeon was not strong enough to dig further. ¡±


    ¡°However, the number of intruders was still increasing. ¡±


    ¡°If this continued, it would be difficult for them to continue. ¡±


    This was also the reason why they forced the little Xuan pigeon to dig out great-grandma¡¯s Army.


    ¡°However, even though they had the advantage now, the great ancestors had to consider the little Xuan pigeon¡¯s future. ¡±


    What if there was an even more powerful force behind this force?


    ¡°Therefore, the great ancestors had a new idea. If they could resolve this peacefully, they really didn¡¯t want to continue fighting with Hu He and the others. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, one of the elders looked at Hu He and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can we make peace?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After hearing this, core Hu was stunned, and a trace of hesitation appeared on his face. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, when he decided to collect special soul power and start the equivalent trade, he already understood that this path was regardless of good or evil. ¡±


    ¡°Good people could make wishes, and so could the bad. The only standard to measure the value was the value of a special soul. ¡±


    ¡°As traders, they always walked the line between good and evil. It never mattered who was right or wrong. As long as they were paid enough, they would help one side suppress the other. ¡±


    The difficulty of the wish mission this time had clearly exceeded his expectations.


    ¡°300 special soul points seemed like a lot, but it was only the price for killing one person who was protected by fate. ¡±


    ¡°If the Super force behind the little Xuan pigeon was included, 30000 special soul points might not even be enough. After all, the Xuan family¡¯s Foundation was there. ¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, according to the officials, he might not even be able to defeat their first old ancestor. ¡±


    ¡°There was no chance to assassinate him now, because the little Xuan pigeon had already made sufficient preparations. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it was not worth it to kill the little black Pigeon for 300 special soul power points. ¡±


    ¡°If they were to fight this battle, it would probably take a long time. ¡±


    ¡°As players, although they were not afraid of death, what they lacked was time. ¡±


    ¡°Almost 3000 years had passed, and they only had 7000 years left to develop. ¡±


    ¡°7000 years might seem like a lot, but in a huge battlefield like the outer space, it was just a snap of the fingers. Many super experts might spend tens of thousands of years sleeping. As for the spiritking, he had spent an entire era forging a Dao integration law. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, 7000 years was really a short time, and it was obviously not a wise choice to waste time here. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was a little tempted by the suggestion of the little xuange. He felt that it was a good idea to extort some money to make up for his losses. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, he turned his gaze to Liu Cha. ¡±


    ¡°As one of the decision-makers among the players, he decided to see what boss Liu thought. ¡±


    Liu Zhe nodded when he saw Hu He¡¯s gaze on him.


    It was obvious that he had the same thought as Hu He.


    ¡°At this moment, core Hu made up his mind. He looked at the patriarch of the little black Pigeon and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We can reconcile, but we¡¯ve come all the way here. You have to give us something, right?¡±¡± ¡±


    This old ancestor naturally knew what Hu He was saying.


    ¡°After all, there was no enmity between them. Since he had come from the outer realms, it was nothing more than the word ¡°¡±benefit.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if they wanted to resolve the dispute, it was reasonable to give out some benefits. ¡±


    ¡°At this thought, the old ancestor of little xuange nodded and took out several law belts from his personal space. He pushed them in front of core Hu.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There are five nomological law belts here, all from great worlds. They¡¯re worth a lot. Is that enough?¡±¡± ¡±


    ''???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? N ovelBi(n)'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Not enough!¡±¡± Before Hu He could speak, Liu Chan spoke first. ¡±


    ¡°According to the price in the glittering world, the law belt of the five great worlds was only worth a little more than ten million soul coins. However, the value of a special 300 soul power could exceed one hundred million ordinary soul coins. After all, the reward for the players ¡®wish missions was basically single-digit special soul coins. 300 soul coins was already a huge amount. Although they could give in a little, they would never do business that was too disadvantageous. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing core Hu¡¯s rejection, the old ancestor couldn¡¯t help but freeze and frown, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you guys too greedy?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Continue bidding. We only look at the reward. No bargaining!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In Liu Chan¡¯s eyes, they were not good people, but extraterrestrial demons who haggled like they were buying vegetables in a market! ¡±


    ¡°Faced with Liu Chan¡¯s unyielding attitude, the elder glared at him. After a moment of stalemate, he sighed. He sneakily waved his hand and took out a coin-shaped object, pushing it in front of Liu Chan and whispering,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The heirloom of the nature forest, this should be enough!¡±¡± ¡±


    Liu Chan was taken aback by the sneaky look of the elder ancestor. He subconsciously glanced at the chaotic battle outside and suddenly realized who the coin belonged to.


    It was probably his wife¡¯s family heirloom ...


    ¡°However, Liu Cha still opened the analysis panel and checked it. ¡°¡± ¡±


    [Natural source (Origin Energy)]:


    [Item description: it contains a large amount of nature essence. Wearing it for a long time will greatly increase one¡¯s ability to comprehend nature-type spells and laws.] It was formed by the Holy spiritual energy when the nature world was first created.


    ......


    The young paparazzo¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the coin.


    ¡°Although he was only here to help, he felt that the coin was simply tailor-made for him. ¡±


    ¡°A weapon made of Holy Spirit force was on the same level as the Golden Shovel in the little bird¡¯s hand. If he had it, the power of his Nature spells would increase greatly, and his comprehension of the natural laws would also reach a higher level. ¡±


    ¡°To sum it up, getting this coin would greatly increase his milk! ¡±


    So it was impossible not to desire it!


    ¡°¡±¡±Great Demon King, I owe you 300 soul coins. How about you give me this?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi said with a serious expression. ¡±


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t have any special soul power, Gou ¡®Zi still wanted to fight for it. Perhaps after completing the wish mission of killing that stinky idiot with a single slash, the subsequent wish missions would be very simple. He might even be able to quickly gather the 300 special soul points. ¡±


    ¡°Hu He nodded and pushed the coin to Gou ¡®Zi. Then he looked at patriarch xuange and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Deal!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing that he had agreed, a smile appeared on the old ancestor¡¯s tense face. He then looked at Gou ¡®Zi sneakily and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Put it away, it¡¯s a gift from my mother. She told me to inherit the nature forest¡¯s legacy. She hasn¡¯t settled the score with me for not going there. If she knows that I gave it away, I might die!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Gou ¡®Zi and the others were stunned. ¡±


    The ancestor of the black Pigeon reminded them of a joke from the Three Realms era.


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t do it well, they would have to go back and inherit the family fortune ... It seemed that every generation of the Xuan family¡¯s ancestors had taken such a willful path. All of them were rich second generation, but none of them wanted to inherit the family fortune. They all liked to wander in the outer realm ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Since they had come to an agreement, the players did not stay in this world any longer. They walked out of the divine tomb, tore the space apart, and crossed over to the other world while braving the violent space currents. ¡±


    ¡°Nuclear Hu also posted a thread on the forum, expressing his gratitude to the players who came to help and saying that his brothers would definitely be there in the future! ¡±


    ¡°After doing all that, Hu He didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he entered the space of the divine tomb again. He looked at the little Xuan pigeon with the Golden Shovel and said, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Little Xuan GE, do you want to learn corpse refining, tomb digging, and seal breaking from me?¡±¡± ¡±


    The little black Pigeon raised its head in confusion. It didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Seeing this, Hu He waved his hand and took out a purple gold Shovel. He pointed at the graves of his ancestors and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±In my eyes, there is no tomb or seal that can not be broken, no matter how strong it is!¡±¡± As he spoke, he was brimming with confidence. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the little Xuan GE suddenly felt that the bearded man who was carrying the coffin on his back seemed to be emitting a golden light all over his body. It was very domineering ... ¡±


    ¡°(Gou ¡®Zi: I wrote this chapter. I¡¯m going to kill that stupid B * stard to fall in love..jpg By the way, my updates won¡¯t be very stable recently. I should be taking leave often. Let¡¯s wait for the new year to be over. My lovely readers, please understand that I¡¯m going to kill that B * stard!) ¡±

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807: Chapter 807-fantasy


    Translator: 549690339


    There was a reason why it was so difficult to dig up the graves of the ancestors of the Xuan family.


    ¡°In the beginning, when the descendants of the Xuan family encountered a problem that they couldn¡¯t solve, they would summon the divine tomb and dig out the strongest ancestor.¡±


    ¡°As time passed, the strongest forefather grew impatient. He placed a powerful seal on his grave so that he could sleep in peace.¡±


    ¡°However, the descendants of the Xuan family didn¡¯t stop and started to poach the second strongest ancestor ...¡±


    ¡°As for their father¡¯s grave, the younger generation of the Xuan family didn¡¯t even want to touch it. After all, they could directly dig out the strongest one to solve the problem. Why did they have to go through so many twists and turns?¡±


    ¡°After such a situation continued for a long time, the Xuan family¡¯s ancestors learned their lesson.¡±


    ¡°They had all set up seals on their own graves, so he didn¡¯t need to do anything that could be solved by his descendants.¡±


    ¡°And the divine tomb domain was very strong, there was enough time for future generations to excavate.¡±


    ¡°In the little Xuan pigeon¡¯s generation, although the ghost emperor could also dig the tombs, it would be more difficult for him to do so later on. He had no strength to dig the subsequent tombs at all.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, with the little Xuan pigeon¡¯s personality, it would have poached the strongest forefather directly instead of discussing anything with the players.¡±


    ¡°However, with the little Xuan pigeon¡¯s ability, this was obviously unrealistic. Therefore, he had always had a dream in his heart, and that was to find the strongest forefather one day.¡±


    ¡°He knew that if he wanted to do this, he had to be strong enough. Because the Xuan family completely relied on the Golden Shovel in their hands to break the seal. It was a pure violent method.¡±


    The little black Pigeon¡¯s eyes lit up when it heard Hu He say that there was no seal in his eyes that couldn¡¯t be broken.


    ¡°Without questioning or asking for proof, the little Xuan pigeon just pulled on Hu He¡¯s sleeve and asked to be his disciple ...¡±


    ¡°From then on, there was a little brat by Hu He¡¯s side. Although he was often beaten by Hu He never left his side.¡±


    ¡°The mysterious King, who would bring the divine tomb domain to the outer realms in the future, was born just like that. His fate changed greatly after he came into contact with Hu He ...¡±


    ¡°He would also be one of the legends left behind by the ¡°¡±heavenly demon Army¡±¡± that would suddenly disappear in the future.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Time passed, and a hundred years passed in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°During this period, the players were still working hard to collect ¡®special soul power¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Many things happened during this period. While the players ¡®state of mind was trained, they also obtained a large amount of special soul power.¡±


    ¡°Although they did not go out of their way to collect resources during this period of time, the players ¡®strength was still improving rapidly, especially with the support of special soul power, their overall strength was greatly improved.¡±


    This was the power of the lost darkness laws.


    ¡°Not only could it greatly increase a player¡¯s cultivation speed, but it could also grant many divine players the power to contend with an ancient God for a short period of time. Some divine players could even kill an ancient God.¡±


    ¡°The more the players came into contact with the dark lost law, the more they were shocked by its effects. It was the law that had allowed the demon clan to reach the top of the outer realm¡¯s food chain. The only drawback was ... It was a little expensive.¡±


    ¡°While Lu Wu was studying the lost law, he was also paying attention to the players ¡®every move. At the same time, he would appear on the forum from time to time to interact with the players.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu, who was in the artifact space, was using the artifact to search for the worlds that the players were in and check on their situation.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu received a message from zero,¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The heaven-sealing law has been retrieved. Coordinates xxxxx.¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Seeing Zero¡¯s late message, Lu Wu¡¯s face showed a smile and he immediately got ready to leave.¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, he suddenly sensed an incredibly powerful energy connecting with the Divine artifact.¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s expression became very serious, and he immediately turned his eyes to the world where this force came from.¡±


    ......


    Dimensional starry sky World.


    ''???? ????s? ???????s ?? No(v) e lBin ????.'',


    ¡°This was a world that was different from the Three Realms, which was divided into different levels of spiritual Qi. It was a special domain world similar to the abyss world, independent of the outer starry sky.¡±


    ¡°In the southern region of this world, in a forest filled with silver-white fir trees, a man was panting heavily, his expression nervous.¡±


    ¡°The ¡®demonic Cape¡¯ that only belonged to players fluttered behind him, and sweat flowed down his face.¡±


    He realized that his body was slowly melting and becoming soft ...


    ¡°His name was mu ye, and he was one of the unremarkable players.¡±


    ¡°Before he became a player, mu ye had been a super otaku. His biggest hobby was anime, figurines, games, and other two-dimensional content.¡±


    ¡°Mu ye had once thought that this was the end of his life. However, after he had come into contact with the ¡°¡±conquests,¡±¡± he discovered his own natural talent.¡±


    He had become an expert player who was respected by his guild members.


    ¡°He felt very happy living like this, and he was also very grateful for the fun this game brought him.¡±


    ¡°However, war was still a game, and he was still immersed in the two-dimensional world.¡±


    ¡°However, mu ye only realized that everything was real after the calamity in the human world. They were not playing a game, but they were truly experiencing every step in the netherworld.¡±


    Mu ye had once been dispirited after his rebirth from the human catastrophe.


    ¡°At that time, the game officials had disappeared without a trace, and all the players had lost confidence in the future, including him.¡±


    ¡°However, on the day that the officials returned, he realized that he had not given up yet. He was just waiting.¡±


    ¡°In the end, he bade farewell to his family and unhesitatingly followed the dog officials on a journey to the outer realms.¡±


    ¡°As the people who followed the dog official were all high-level players, he became an unremarkable member of the player group.¡±


    ¡°However, mu ye wanted to become stronger as well. He did not want to give up any opportunity and wanted to contribute to the player community.¡±


    ¡°Although his talent couldn¡¯t be compared to those cheater players, he didn¡¯t give up because he clearly remembered what the dog official had said.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Perhaps you don¡¯t believe me, but I was more useless than any of you back then. I had nothing but her, and I didn¡¯t know anything!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Even though they had always called him the lousy official, mu ye knew that the lousy official would not lie to them.¡±


    This could be seen from the various concessions made by the officials in the initial division of soul coins in the war game.


    ¡°The construction, activities, and growth in the game were all arranged by the dog official using the split of soul coins. The dog official had been training them behind the scenes, not treating them as a tool to earn soul coins.¡±


    ¡°This was something that every player understood, and mu ye was no exception.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he believed what the dog officials had said and tried to work hard in the direction of becoming stronger.¡±


    ¡°Since he was not talented enough, he would make up for it with luck and hard work.¡±


    ¡°Until now, he had already completed more than 50 wish missions and had accumulated 300 special soul coins.¡±


    ¡°This time, he came to the dimensional starry sky World not because he had received a wish mission, but because when he was browsing the wish mission list, he found a wish mission from before the epoch. 10,000 special soul points.¡±


    ¡°Actually, mu ye did not have much hope for this wish-granting mission.¡±


    ¡°After all, it was a wish from an era before the end of time. It had been 100 million years. Perhaps the creature who made the wish had died long ago, and the soul had either been reincarnated or destroyed.¡±


    ¡°However, he wanted to become stronger, so he decided to consume his soul power to cross over to this world to take a look. Perhaps there would be some unexpected surprises.¡±


    ¡°However, the existence of this ¡°¡±dimensional space¡±¡± was very strange. It would disappear and exist at other times.¡±


    He had spent 13 years and only entered this world by chance.


    ¡°However, mu ye felt that something was amiss the moment he entered this world.¡±


    ¡°There was not a single trace of law power in this world, but he felt an even more powerful force.¡±


    ¡°Unlike the great Dao laws, it was more similar to the extreme Dao laws described by the government. As this force enveloped this world, it also suppressed the operation of all the nomological powers inside.¡±


    ¡°Even the power of the laws in his body was suppressed by this terrifying power, and he could not use it at all.¡±


    ¡°In the past, when they were travelling in the outer realms, they would often enter worlds where their own laws could not absorb spirit Qi normally. However, they could still use the spirit Qi stored in their bodies to fight.¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, all the power of laws was suppressed here, and even the power in his body could not be used.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he could only move around with his physical strength.¡±


    ¡°It was mu ye¡¯s first time coming into contact with such a strange world, and he could not help but feel a little nervous.¡±


    ¡°During his exploration, he discovered that there were many species in this world. However, according to the analysis of the divine weapon, these creatures were collectively called ¡°¡±fantasy breeds¡±¡±. Their abilities ranged from ghost kings to ancient gods. As for mu ye, who was even more powerful, he had yet to see him.¡±


    ¡°However, mu ye was surprised to find that he could not kill any living creature here.¡±


    All the fantasy breed creatures that were killed would be resurrected in a short time without any consumption and would not produce soul power.


    Mu ye was truly shocked by such a living being. It was even more heaven-defying than the divine weapon¡¯s digital resurrection.


    Mu ye had launched an investigation on this and tried to contact the fantasy breed creatures in this world in order to understand the reason for the strangeness of this world.


    ¡°However, mu ye was dumbfounded that even the divine weapon could not translate the language spoken by the fantasy breed in this world.¡±


    It was mu ye¡¯s first time encountering such a situation. It seemed like the divine weapon¡¯s abilities were restricted to a certain extent in this world.


    ¡°Fortunately, the forum could still be opened, which meant that he was still connected to the divine weapon, so he did not have to worry about dying here.¡±


    ¡°In the following month, mu ye ran around the world to find the cause.¡±


    ¡°And now, he finally understood why this world was so strange.¡±


    ¡°In the southern part of this world, there was a huge pit in the forest. Inside it was a purple horn, and even a divine weapon could not read any information from it.¡±


    Mu ye discovered that his body was slowly melting as he approached. He could not tear open space to leave even if he wanted to.


    ¡°He was extremely nervous and tried to seek help from the dog¡¯s official website, only to find that he couldn¡¯t even pull up his friend list.¡±


    ¡°The purple light emitted by the horn slowly enveloped him, and his body melted and shrank bit by bit, finally turning into a white creature similar to a slime.¡±


    ¡°His immortal state power was taken away instantly, and he became an ordinary creature that had not even reached the ghost Governor realm.¡±


    ¡°In an instant, countless pieces of information appeared in mu ye¡¯s mind. At the same time, a voice was heard,¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±True power depends on imagination. Anything you can imagine can be turned into my power!¡±¡±¡±


    Mu ye finally understood the reason for the formation of this world.


    ¡°After he opened the divine artifact, he realized that he had become a fantasy breed ...¡±


    ¡°As for the purple horn, mu ye now knew its name.¡±


    ¡°The Supreme extreme Dao law, illusion!¡±


    ¡°At this moment, mu ye finally understood why the divine weapon¡¯s power was suppressed here. It was because the purple horn had an ultimate law of the same grade as the divine weapon. Unless the government personally came with their Dao integration stage nomological laws, there was no way he could break free from the restraints of the power of illusion.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he had already noticed one thing. The godly state power in his body had not disappeared temporarily. It had been truly stripped away when his body transformed into a slime-like creature.¡±


    Mu ye was at a loss as to how to escape from this predicament.


    ¡°At this moment, an image appeared in his mind.¡±


    ¡°The background of the scene was the outer space, and the two of them looked at each other across many star fields.¡±


    ¡°One of them had countless pulsating black holes behind him. He stood there like a god with an indifferent gaze that was not mixed with a single trace of emotion. His gaze seemed to be able to see through everything. With just a single glance, mu ye felt that all his secrets had been discovered.¡±


    ¡°The other person was very ordinary. He always had a smile on his face. He looked very ordinary, but there were countless bubbles floating behind him, and each bubble had a scene playing.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tianhe, give me your illusion, and I¡¯ll let you Live!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Spiritking, the demon clan is currently hunting you down, yet you still have the time to target me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll join forces with those lunatics from The Fiend Race?¡±¡± The man known as Tian He chuckled upon hearing this.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Give or die, I¡¯ve given you a choice!¡±¡± The spiritking did not say anything, but his voice resounded through the starry sky, reaching Tian He¡¯s ears.¡±


    Tian He¡¯s expression gradually turned cold when he heard the spiritking¡¯s merciless words ...


    ......


    ¡°This was a scene from several epochs ago. It was the story of the strongest expert in the outer realms, the spiritking, before he toppled the demon race and reached the top of the outer realms ¡°¡±food chain.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the spiritking did not possess any Supreme extreme Dao laws. He only possessed the ¡°¡±laws of the spiritking,¡±¡± but he possessed an absolute advantage in terms of presence when he faced Tian He, who possessed Supreme laws.¡±


    He was strong in terms of talent and absolute confidence in himself.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808: The spiritking VS Tian He


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Aside from the spiritking and Tian He, no one else in the outer realms knew the history of this battle. ¡±


    ¡°However, it appeared in mu ye¡¯s mind at this moment and was playing rapidly like a movie. ¡±


    ¡°The moment the battle began, the bubbles behind Tian He burst one after another. ¡±


    ¡°He imagined a figure in his mind, which then turned into an extremely large giant of space. With a wave of his hand, the stars in his path shattered, and a vast, great power locked onto the spiritking as soon as possible. It swept toward him. ¡±


    ¡°Although he was weak, as long as he could imagine and copy the form of the starry sky giant in his mind, he would have all the abilities of this race. ¡±


    ¡°Anything within imagination could be turned into power-these were the words left behind by Tian He before his death, but it was also the ultimate truth of mastering the laws of imagination. ¡±


    ¡°The power of The Space Giants descended, but the spiritking did not move at all. He extended a finger, and the black hole behind him immediately pushed forward, tearing the invisible power apart. ¡±


    ¡°As the rotating black hole expanded, the outer space in front of it was torn apart, and a storm of Starlight as dense as raindrops suddenly gushed out from within. ¡±


    This power did not belong to the spiritking. It was the power of a natural disaster.


    ¡°However, it was currently under the spiritking¡¯s control, as he knew everything. ¡±


    He only needed 0.00001 seconds to figure out the specific location of the extraterrestrial disaster in the outer space. He could then use the black hole to connect with it and channel the power of the natural disaster to fight the enemy.


    ¡°As the black holes expanded, the number of natural disasters increased. ¡±


    ¡°Dark storm, spatial collapse, death thunderstorm, and so on. ¡±


    ¡°As the spiritking controlled the black hole, the outer realm natural disasters turned into his power. They helped him resist the power of the celestial River space giant and quickly swept toward the celestial River. ¡±


    ¡°Under such circumstances, Tian He did not panic, and his figure suddenly changed. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he transformed into a round, black ball-shaped creature. ¡±


    ¡°He opened his mouth and inhaled. In an instant, all the natural disaster energy in front of him was sucked into his mouth and rapidly refined in his stomach. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Chaos Beast? This is interesting!¡±¡± The spiritking¡¯s expression finally changed slightly when he saw this. ¡±


    This was also the reason why he desired this Supreme extreme Dao law.


    ¡°As long as it was within his imagination, it could be turned into his own power. ¡±


    Any race in outer space could be simulated by the law of illusion. Even the virtual figures in one¡¯s mind could become a part of one¡¯s strength.


    ¡°The spiritking remained very calm even when he faced Tian He, whose strength had suddenly increased explosively. His omniscience and omnipotence gave him the confidence to fight any enemy. ¡±


    ¡°Since natural disasters didn¡¯t work, he had to use another method. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the spiritking waved his hand. Saint spirit energy immediately gushed out, wrapping around Tian He¡¯s body and forcefully pulling him into a black hole. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Experience this journey well. If you don¡¯t want to die, tell me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With a smile, the spiritking also entered the black hole. ¡±


    ¡°When the two of them reappeared, they were already in the inner part of a natural disaster, and it was the most terrifying central area. ¡±


    ¡°To be called an outer space disaster, it was naturally not an ordinary disaster. They could easily destroy a star field, and everything they touched would be turned into nothingness. ¡±


    ¡°In the center of the storm of extreme darkness, countless black dots were shuttling back and forth, and countless wounds instantly appeared on Tian He¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking was different. He constantly flickered through the space, predicting the trajectory of the black light and dodging it with great ease. ¡±


    ¡°To other people, outer space disasters were extremely terrifying, but they were nothing to the all-powerful spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°This was a forbidden area for all living creatures, but it was only his playground! ¡±


    ¡°Even though he had the Chaos Beast body, Tian He would soon be unable to withstand such a harsh environment. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, his expression changed. ¡±


    ¡°His body twisted at that moment, and he took on the spiritking¡¯s appearance when he opened his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°A lot of information instantly appeared in his mind after the transformation, including the ¡°¡±omniscience¡±¡± that the spiritking was so proud of. ¡±


    ¡°His body also moved at this moment, moving according to the premonition in his mind, avoiding the attack of the black light spots. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Haha, I want this fantasy more and more. As expected, all abilities can be simulated. Let¡¯s try this!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Not only was the spiritking not surprised when he saw Tian He avoid the outer realm calamity like he did, but he also began to laugh happily. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Holy Spirit energy once again enveloped the heavenly River, and before he could even react, he was pulled into another cosmic disaster. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the disaster was even more terrifying. From a distance, one could see a black, dead world devouring a star field, and the center of it was constantly collapsing. ¡±


    Such an area could be called the forbidden land of the forbidden Lands. It was one of the most terrifying extraterrestrial natural disasters.


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°In such an environment, danger would arrive in an instant. Even if one¡¯s thoughts could keep up, one might not be able to react in time. ¡±


    ¡°However, while he was also omniscient and omnipotent, the spiritking clearly had greater control over this ability than Tian He. ¡±


    The spiritking was still filled with confidence even though he had completely copied his abilities.


    The spiritking was like a bystander as he watched Tian He struggle to avoid the spatial collapse. He watched in ridicule as Tian He dodged.


    ¡°Even though he had obtained the exact same ability as the spiritking through his imagination, he clearly could not compare to the spiritking when it came to using it. Knowing that his condition would only worsen if this continued, Tian He raised his head and roared. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± ¡±


    His form changed once again at this moment.


    ¡°A pair of goat horns engraved with runes grew out of his forehead, and a pair of pitch-black wings emerged from his back. His pupils suddenly ignited with a dark green flame, and dark red patterns spread all over his body. ¡±


    The Power of the Fiend clan suddenly filled his body. It was the ultimate physical strength and the ultimate source of spell techniques.


    ¡°At this moment, Tian He felt that he was extremely powerful. ¡±


    ¡°He waved his hand and tore forward, resisting the collapse of space. A magnificent power exploded, and everything in the surroundings suddenly stopped. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of this power, even the most terrifying outer realm natural disaster would not be able to shake it in the slightest. ¡±


    ¡°This was because this body represented the strongest expert at the top of the outer realm¡¯s food chain, the ¡®fiend clan¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How do you want to die, spiritking?¡±¡± Tian He stared at the spiritking with his dark green eyes. His hoarse voice was like a demon ¡®s, shaking the hearts of people. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, can you control The Power of the Fiend clan?¡±¡± The spiritking finally revealed a sliver of excitement. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll know when you try!¡±¡± At this moment, Tian He¡¯s figure charged forward. ¡±


    ¡°The layers of space were shattered as the Tian He moved. He was like an unstoppable Tiger, viciously pouncing toward the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking did not choose to face the power head-on. Instead, he stepped into a black hole with a flash. ¡±


    ¡°Tian He followed closely at this moment. As his body passed through the black Vortex, the surroundings trembled violently, and the black hole was torn apart in an instant. ¡±


    ¡°However, after passing through the black hole, what greeted him was another natural disaster. ¡±


    ¡°The enraged Tian He was like a Raging Bull, relying on the strong body of The Fiend clan to resist the natural disaster and continue to advance. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking maintained a certain distance from him the entire time, not giving him a chance to catch up. ¡±


    ¡°In the midst of the pursuit, Tian He gradually realized that something was wrong. ¡±


    This was because he had discovered that it was impossible for him to catch up to the spiritking.


    ¡°Realizing that if this continued, even his demonic body would be slowly eroded by natural disasters, he suddenly stopped. ¡±


    ¡°Instead, he chose to turn around and run in the opposite direction. ¡±


    ¡°However, the moment he retreated, a black hole appeared behind him and he fell into it. ¡±


    ¡°When he reappeared, he was already in another extraterrestrial catastrophe. ¡±


    This was the spiritking¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°He advanced step by step, relying on his omniscience and omnipotence to accurately calculate the direction in which Tian He was retreating, and buried a spatial trap in advance. ¡±


    He had already rehearsed this game in his mind.


    The spiritking knew that he would win from the very beginning.


    ¡°This was because Tian He wasn¡¯t a true member of The Fiend clan. Although his power of imagination was very strong, he couldn¡¯t unleash this power to its maximum. ¡±


    Only he could.


    ¡°Omniscience, omnipotence, and ¡®fantasy¡¯, he could become the God of creation! ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the spiritking¡¯s goal of becoming a god of creation was far from over. ¡±


    Transcending this firmament world and standing above everything was what he was after.


    ¡°Although Tian He was very powerful, he was just a piece of trash with a mortal¡¯s heart in the spiritking¡¯s eyes. ¡±


    ¡°He was not afraid of such an opponent, no matter how strong he was. ¡±


    ¡°Tian He was completely toyed with by the spiritking at this moment. Whether he advanced or retreated, he would fall into a new Black hole trap with every step he took. He would be tossed back and forth in the catastrophe. ¡±


    ¡°Even though he had conjured the powerful body of The Fiend clan, under such continuous consumption, Tian He felt increasingly strained. ¡±


    ¡°He was getting more and more anxious, and he couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡±


    ¡°However, to the spiritking, this was all due to Tian He¡¯s powerlessness and Fury. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking was neither happy nor sad when he saw his ¡°¡±prey¡±¡± struggle without being able to break free. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the only thing that could make him think was the ¡°¡±illusion law¡±¡± on Tian He¡¯s body. ¡±


    ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°As for an opponent like Tian He, he was too weak to him! ¡±


    ¡°His only target was The Fiend clan. He wanted to be the new ruler and dictator of the firmament world, not an animal that was exploited by The Fiend clan! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As it struggled, Tian He¡¯s strength grew weaker and weaker. ¡±


    ¡°During this time, he had changed into countless forms to resist all of this, but it was all in vain. The spiritking had already planned out his next move and had laid a trap for him. ¡±


    ¡°A trapped beast would still fight. Tian He stared fiercely at the figure that was floating not far away, but he could not reach it at all. His heart was filled with anger and sorrow. ¡±


    ¡°He knew that the spiritking was very powerful and that he was collecting extreme laws everywhere in an attempt to overthrow the demon clan. As a result, he did not want to provoke the spiritking at all, much less participate in the battle between the spiritking and the demon beast race. ¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t want to, and no one else wanted to. ¡±


    ¡°This time, the spiritking did not even have the intention to make him surrender. He wanted to take his life! ¡±


    ¡°He had originally believed that he could fight the spiritking with his own strength, but he never thought that he would not even be able to touch the spiritking¡¯s body. He was completely toyed around with. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, his heart was filled with sorrow. He couldn¡¯t help but shout,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You want it, spiritking? Come and get it yourself!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Knowing that he was doomed to die, Tian He gave up the final struggle in his heart. A purple horn appeared on his forehead, and his body collapsed. ¡±


    ¡°After the nomological Laws of Illusion crumbled, its power suddenly erupted and began to erode the surroundings. At this moment, Tian He¡¯s body also transformed into a domain to bear this power of illusion. ¡±


    The spiritking¡¯s expression changed as he stared at the world that was gradually being eroded by the power of illusion and was forming a new domain. He frowned.


    ¡°Then, his figure disappeared in a flash, as if he was very afraid of being contaminated by this illusionary power. ¡±


    ¡°This was because this power had become extremely uncontrollable at this moment, and it had completely broken free from the ¡°¡±illusion law.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After that, the speed of evolution was extremely fast, and a new world was rapidly forming. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Tian He¡¯s broken soul floated into this world. He used the last of his strength to draw an altar here and made his last wish to The Fiend clan: ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Take the illusion away. Don¡¯t let the spiritking succeed. I¡¯ll use the last of my soul as a trade!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In order to forge this supreme law, Tian He had been running around in the outer realm for two eras before he finally succeeded. ¡±


    ¡°However, he did not expect that he would die after only 8000 years of obtaining this supreme power. ¡±


    ¡°The illusion laws were gradually crumbling, and only the tip of the purple horn was left. The completely erupting illusion power enveloped the world ... ¡±


    ¡°This was a power that even the spiritking trembled in fear. Although he did not care about the heavenly River,¡±¡±Supreme fantasy¡±¡± was a power that was of a higher level than his laws of the spiritking. It would corrode him if he came into contact with it. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In the hundreds of years that followed, countless challengers had entered this world with the thought of certain death. ¡±


    ¡°Among them were the Holy Spirit race members sent by the spiritking, the demon sons of the demon race, the void insect race Warriors, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°In this world, they were all infected by the illusion power and became ¡°¡±illusion species¡±¡±, and their original power was completely deprived. ¡±


    ¡°The only way to escape was to break free from the control of the power of illusion and obtain the broken horn of ¡°¡±illusion¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°In this place, the talents and abilities of any race were equivalent to nothing. Only fantasy was power. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, even the spiritking did not dare to set foot in the forbidden region. He could only hope that his clansmen would bring back the broken horn of his fantasy so that he could reforge his fantasy of becoming a Supreme Being. ¡±


    ¡°In the years to come, a large group of creatures gradually appeared in this area, which was originally devoid of any living creatures. They were collectively called fantasy breed, and they came for the fantasy law. ¡±


    ¡°However, after entering this domain, all of them were infected by the power of fantasy and turned into fantasy breeds. They even lost their original ability to think and became muddleheaded. They relied on their fantasy instincts to devour each other ... ¡±


    ¡°The scene ended at this moment, and mu ye suddenly returned to his senses. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he knew what the changes in his body were. At the same time, he was very glad that the divine weapon had preserved his consciousness, so that he did not sink into his fantasies. ¡±


    Mu ye suddenly had an idea as he looked at the illusionary and incomplete horn not far away.


    ¡°Then, he imagined a figure in his mind. This was an anime character that he liked very much. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the power of imagination in the surroundings suddenly gathered around him. Mu ye, who was still in his slime form, was shocked to find that he had turned into an imaginary figure in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°The pirate, Wang Lufei! ¡±


    Mu ye was at a loss for words.


    ¡°As he tried to stretch his body, mu ye was surprised to discover that he had truly acquired the rubber fruit¡¯s ability. He could stretch and extend his body as he wished. ¡±


    He even had a straw hat on his head ...


    Everything in my imagination can be turned into my power?


    Mu ye suddenly felt excited for some reason.


    This was because he suddenly knew how to use this power. This was simply a super invincible cheat that could turn fantasy into reality.


    ¡°Whether it was a virtual character or a real one, as long as it was within his imagination, it could be his power! ¡±


    ¡°(Gou ¡®Zi: yes, that¡¯s right, I wrote this chapter!) ¡±

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809: Everything in your imagination is power


    Translator: 549690339


    Mu ye appeared to be very excited when he saw that his fantasy was effective.


    ¡°At this moment, he once again turned his gaze to the broken fantasy horn.¡±


    ¡°Although the illusion law had been broken, the foundation was still there. It would not take too long to reforge it, and he did not need to collect resources from several eras like Tian He did.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, mu ye knew that he had found a treasure.¡±


    He immediately walked to the deep pit and reached out for the fantasy horn.


    ¡°The moment it touched the horn, the world shook violently and began to collapse inward.¡±


    ¡°A large number of fantasy creatures were crushed by this force, turning into the purest fantasy origin force and flowing to the fantasy horn.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the entire world had collapsed apart from the region where Mu ye was.¡±


    The domain returned to nothingness following the appearance of the starry sky. Mu ye was completely free from it.


    ¡°The horn slowly merged into his body, and Tian He¡¯s voice resounded in his mind again,¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If possible, help me take revenge. The potential of fantasy is far greater than you can imagine. Perhaps it ... Has no limit!¡±¡±¡±


    Mu ye nodded subconsciously upon hearing this.


    This was because the spiritking was one of their targets.


    ¡°Since the spiritking was able to overthrow the demon beast clan, he believed that they would be able to do the same under the leadership of the dog God¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the power of illusion connected with the divine artifact. Lu Wu immediately noticed everything and turned his eyes to mu ye.¡±


    ¡°Then, he noticed that several streams of energy were approaching mu ye.¡±


    ¡°It was apparent that mu ye had noticed this as well because three black holes appeared before him. Soon after, three figures with silver crescents on their foreheads walked out from the black holes.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The Holy Spirit clan!¡±¡± Mu ye immediately recognized their identities upon seeing their appearance.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Give us your fantasy and you can leave!¡±¡± The burly man in the lead said in a cold voice.¡±


    ¡°In fact, they had already noticed it when the world began to collapse inward, because observing this world was the task given to him by their ¡°¡±King.¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Now that he had rushed over, he didn¡¯t expect that the illusion had already been taken away, so he naturally wanted it to be handed over.¡±


    ¡°A faint smile appeared on mu ye¡¯s face upon seeing this. Now that the connection between him and the divine weapon had disappeared, could he still be afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°He immediately got ready to contact the dog official to take him away, but at this time, Lu Wu¡¯s voice sounded in his mind,¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Mu ye, I¡¯m taking back your soul now. We can¡¯t take the illusion Maxim away!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± Mu ye immediately recognized the voice and asked anxiously.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I believe that the spiritking noticed this place when this world collapsed, so it¡¯s extremely disadvantageous for us to take away the Laws of Illusion that haven¡¯t completely fused with you. The spiritking might be able to track us down!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then we¡¯re just going to let them take away the law of illusion?¡±¡± Mu ye said, unwilling to give up.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Of course not. I¡¯ll take away your soul first and leave your body behind. I¡¯ll find a way to help you reforge a body.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, the stupid officials will listen to you!¡±¡± Mu ye immediately replied upon hearing this.¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the divine weapon was activated and mu ye¡¯s soul was instantly recalled. At the same time, a livestream room was activated on the forum. A game notification rang in the players ¡®minds.¡±


    [Game hint: come to the forum and prepare for a big one!]


    ¡°After Lu Wu¡¯s announcement, all the players entered the live broadcast room one after another, all wanting to see what the big deal was that the dog official was talking about.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, a new game announcement appeared:¡±


    ¡°[Game hint: insert the coin to play the game, one million soul coins per use!]¡±


    ¡°At the same time as the game announcement appeared, Lu Wu simulated mu ye¡¯s body in the artifact space and then put his consciousness into this body.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, the simulated body in the divine weapon space was connected to mu ye¡¯s soulless physical body in the outside world.¡±


    '''',


    ¡°At this moment, the game prompt and Lu Wu¡¯s voice sounded in mu ye¡¯s mind,¡±¡±¡±


    [Game prompt: you have received 10 game coins. Please start the game!]


    ¡°¡±¡±Muye, since you already know how to use the illusion law, you can demonstrate it to everyone. We¡¯ll split the income of the soul coins equally!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°When mu ye heard that, he suddenly understood what the lousy officials were up to. He was instantly excited.¡±


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t get it, why don¡¯t we just use up our imagination?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, why did the stupid official say half?¡±¡± Mu ye suddenly asked in astonishment.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Technical fees, what do you know? hurry up and do it!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Everyone, quickly come and take a look. This damned official is bullying ...¡±¡± Before mu ye could finish his sentence, he noticed that the line of sight before his eyes had suddenly changed. He was now standing before three Holy Spirit tribesmen who had puzzled expressions on their faces.¡±


    ¡°At this time, his consciousness had been projected by Lu Wu into the soulless body that was integrated with the fantasy horn.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that mu ye did not reply even after a long time, the three Holy Spirit tribesmen were clearly getting impatient. Their figures flickered as they closed in on mu ye, ready to make their move.¡±


    It was also at this moment that mu ye¡¯s body suddenly twisted and transformed into another form from a Luffy.


    ¡°He was dressed in a tight-fitting black combat suit with a red layered armor on the outside. His long hair was draped over his shoulders, and he carried a flaming fan with a Jade hook on it.¡±


    ¡°At the moment the transformation was completed, all sorts of ways to utilize one¡¯s strength automatically emerged in mu ye¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°The eyes of the eternal kaleidoscope were spinning at this moment. As the two forces approached each other, a cold smile appeared on mu ye¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Suzaku, you¡¯re so capable!¡±¡±¡±


    The writing wheel eye of the eternal kaleidoscope suddenly spun faster.


    The illusory power in his body transformed into chakra and gushed out to cover his entire body. Mu ye¡¯s figure suddenly transformed into the war god form that was the size of a small mountain peak.


    ¡°With a wave of his hand, he pulled out the two swords from his back armor and swung them at the three approaching figures.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°At the moment of the exchange, mu ye was sent flying while Susano was directly scattered.¡±


    Mu ye¡¯s pupils shifted once again as he was sent flying.


    ¡°¡±¡±Heavenly reflection!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°As far as the eye could see, the black flames burned and quickly attached themselves to the three Holy Spirit tribesmen who were approaching again.¡±


    ¡°However, mu ye was disappointed to find that the Tenshou¡¯s power was still unable to shake the three Holy Spirit tribesmen in the slightest. They did not even bother to Dodge as they appeared directly beside him.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Monthly reading!¡±¡± Mu ye roared in rage once again.¡±


    An illusion suddenly appeared and pulled the three Holy Spirit race beings into it.


    ¡°However, the illusion did not last for long before it shattered.¡±


    ¡°Although they did not possess the spiritking¡¯s ¡°¡±laws of the divine Spirit,¡±¡± they still possessed a portion of the power of the laws, so illusions were completely ineffective against them. Even in their (pseudo) omniscient state, they could see through the essence of all illusions.¡±


    ¡°Before the full power of the [monthly reading world] could be unleashed, it had already ended.¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, mu ye felt extremely helpless.¡±


    This was really F * cking strong. The power of a small world really couldn¡¯t shake these experts from the outer space.


    ¡°Mu ye knew that he had to change his form. Otherwise, if he were to fight in the form of the ¡°¡±cosmic intelligence fluctuation spot,¡±¡± he would only end up dead.¡±


    ¡°In any case, he would have to consume this fantasy origin power, so he could just make it up!¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, a figure appeared in mu ye¡¯s mind, and his figure began to twist and transform again.¡±


    ¡°When the fantasy ended, his hair was bald ... And his facial expression became that of an ordinary person who had not invested any funds. His white cloak fluttered in the wind.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Shatter!¡±¡± At this moment, a black hole appeared by mu ye¡¯s side and a powerful pulling force assaulted him.¡±


    Mu ye tilted his head expressionlessly. He raised his right arm and suddenly punched forward.


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°The black hole instantly shattered into nothingness, and the violent wind from the fist continued to blow forward, crushing one of the Holy Spirit tribesmen into pieces on the spot.¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Since the transmogrification state was to completely substitute into the state of mind of the person being transmogrified, mu ye¡¯s heart was as calm as Saitama¡¯s at the moment.¡±


    ¡°He was not even surprised by the power of this punch, and his face was still expressionless.¡±


    The two remaining Holy Spirit race members were stunned by this sight.


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m bald, but I seem to have become stronger!¡±¡± Mu ye clenched his fist and spoke in a daze. He rubbed his bald head while he was at it.¡±


    ¡°Under the horrified gazes of the remaining two Holy Spirit tribesmen, mu ye turned his gaze toward them once again before he swung his fist once more.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ordinary punch!¡±¡±¡±


    A terrifying power burst forth from Saitama¡¯s fist and swept forward.


    ¡°In the face of this power, the two Holy Spirit race beings discovered that they were unable to cast any spell techniques. They had been completely locked in place by this power.¡±


    ¡°At the critical moment of life and death, a figure suddenly descended behind them and disappeared with the two figures.¡±


    ¡°The spiritking reappeared. At the same time, countless black holes appeared behind him.¡±


    ¡°His emotionless gaze was also cast on mu ye at this moment. As the analysis began, a hint of astonishment appeared on his face.¡±


    [Saitama (peak of the realm of the unreal)]:


    [Character details: a virtual character created by the law of illusion. Abilities unknown]


    ¡°[Character: emotion-sealed state (the powerful force in his body seals his emotions, unable to produce large fluctuations)]¡±


    ......


    ¡°When the players in the live streaming channel saw this, they realized what kind of ability mu ye had obtained.¡±


    All the players were dumbfounded.


    ¡°Uchibana, Saitama ... Weren¡¯t these characters only seen in the animations and comics that were produced in the human world!¡±


    Fantasy = imagination? Freely creating characters and abilities?


    ¡°After understanding what the official dog game company meant by inserting coins to try out the game, the live broadcast room immediately exploded.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, fantasy means that you can create characters at will? This is too F * cking exciting, give me one, I want to play a wave of super Saiyans!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I want to play Felicia, that¡¯s more fun. Put in the coins, put in the coins, let me do it!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±One side passage, I¡¯m coming!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, dozens of people inserted coins all of a sudden? I f * cking spent 1 million and found myself in the 56th place. Are you all dogs?¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m coming, victorious fighting Buddha. Journey to the West III, fight the spiritking! Let¡¯s go!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m here, epoch-making ancient God. I¡¯ll leave it to you to destroy the spiritking!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do I, Slayer Lord, not have any dignity? I¡¯m going to snap my fingers today. Who here agrees and who is against?¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I just want to turn into a F * cking official. Yes, I just want to get beaten up. What¡¯s the matter? what¡¯s the matter? is there a problem?(big meatshield smoking dispiritedly.jpg)¡±¡±


    ¡°¡±game reminder: you have been muted for 100 minutes. If you break the rules again, there is the danger of your account being banned or deleted. Please watch your words!¡±¡±¡±


    ......


    ¡°Mu ye¡¯s two changes allowed the players to understand how to use the ultimate illusion Maxim, and their emotions were gradually getting more and more excited.¡±


    ¡°It was such a fun game, and it was definitely worth it if it only cost one million soul coins!¡±


    ¡°The players began to put in coins in the live broadcast room one after another, and at the same time, they scolded the players who put in coins first, calling them dogs who only knew how to compare hand speed.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the players who were calling each other ¡°¡±dogs¡±¡± in the bullet comments, the dog was shot. He immediately turned on the flame mode in the live broadcast room ... He had already practiced to 10000 words per minute. Although it was not as lethal as Crayon Shinchan, it was expensive because of the large volume.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Looking at the bullet comments in the live broadcast room, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh.¡±


    ¡°Although there were many powerful races in the outer realms, the players who had once lived a stable life were not afraid of their imaginations.¡±


    ¡°After all, most of the races believed that the key to the battlefield was to increase their strength, which was far more important than the enjoyment of the mind.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, strength and imagination were completely unrelated.¡±


    And Lu Wu was also looking forward to a good show that was about to start!

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810: The spiritking¡¯s death?


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°[Outer space (Heaven¡¯s Vault) combat strength classification, ranked from low to high: God Realm, void realm (ancient God), fantasy realm (Emperor realm), destruction realm, transcendence] ¡±


    The spiritking was filled with confusion as he looked at Saitama¡¯s expressionless face.


    ¡°He knew that the power of the illusion law was extremely powerful. Even among the ten Supreme laws, it was one of the top existences, and it was also one of the powers he desired. ¡±


    ¡°However, what puzzled him was that this person in front of him had clearly just obtained the illusion law, so why did he already have the ability to create a virtual form at the peak of the fabricated illusionary realm? What made him even more confused was that other than this virtual person, he could not obtain any information about this person. ¡±


    It was as if the omnipotence and omniscience under the divine Spirit law had no effect on him.


    ¡°At this moment, Saitama attacked again. She suddenly threw her tightly clenched right fist at the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Serious fist!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With Saitama¡¯s shout, the punch was like a shooting star that suddenly appeared in the outer space of the realm. It moved forward at an extremely fast speed. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the spiritking also threw a punch. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The intersection point of the two forces instantly distorted and turned into a domain of nothingness. ¡±


    The aftershock of this punch sent both of them back a distance.


    ¡°¡±¡±Continuous serious punches!¡±¡± Mu ye launched another attack without the slightest hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking did not choose to take the attacks head-on as the fist prints streaked across the sky. He suddenly disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was behind mu ye. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking¡¯s Saint spirit energy surged out of his body and suddenly bound mu ye. As he extended his hand and pressed forward, a black hole immediately formed. It sucked mu ye in and began to pull at his body. ¡±


    ¡°The force within the black hole was extremely terrifying. Even though mu ye¡¯s Saitama incarnation had an extremely tough physical body, it began to distort under the force. ¡±


    ¡°Even though his battle prowess was at the peak of the illusionary realm, it was clearly not enough to deal with the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°Under the pulling force, mu ye¡¯s body was beaten back to its original fantasy form. ¡±


    ¡°Just as he was about to lose his consciousness, Lu Wu made a decisive move and let the first player who inserted the coin go up. ¡±


    ¡°After the player¡¯s consciousness was projected into the illusionary body, he decisively began to imagine the character in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°As the new power burst out in his fantasy, his body began to change. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the body of Makino had transformed into an anime character that the players in the livestream room were extremely familiar with. ¡±


    ¡°He was wearing an orange-red tortoise fairy style martial arts suit with the word ¡°¡±tortoise¡±¡± carved in a circle on the heart and an even larger ¡°¡±tortoise¡±¡± on the back. He wore a blue wrist guard on his hand and had a unique black hairstyle, which was really eye-catching. This form was Kakarot from Dragon Ball, who was also sun Wukong, who many players were familiar with. ¡±


    ¡°As the power of the black hole attacked once again, Kakarot¡¯s hair suddenly turned golden. ¡±


    The power in his body was boiling at this moment.


    '''',


    ¡°The Super 1 state was activated, and in this state, the player withstood the black hole¡¯s attack with his body alone. ¡±


    A sliver of surprise appeared in the spiritking¡¯s eyes when he saw this. He immediately activated his analysis ability.


    [Kakarot (early destruction)]:


    ¡°[Character details: the descendant of the ¡®Saiyan¡¯, a combat race in the spectral world universe. Possesses powerful combat talent and potential, and can constantly break through limits in battle.] This was the first stage of Super Saiyan. Other abilities unknown. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In the Super One state, Kakarot¡¯s hair shone with a golden light, and his entire body was burning with a golden stream of air. His strength was flourishing in his body, and his muscles were bulging ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± The player couldn¡¯t help but shout at the powerful force, and the violent airflow instantly shattered the black hole vortex. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Interesting!¡±¡± The spiritking smiled when he saw this. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Kakarot looked at the spiritking and formed a petal with his hands. He placed his petal-like hands on his waist, and blue light immediately appeared in his hands. Illusionary power continuously gathered in his hands, transforming into a source of energy! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Turtle! Faction! Qi! Merit!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With a raise of his hand, a dazzling blue light blotted out the sky. A Blue pillar of light suddenly swept toward the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Even though the spiritking was prepared, he was still knocked back by the pillar of light. He was constantly pushed back by the blue pillar of light. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking dispersed the force with a single hand after retreating for a certain distance. He appeared before Kakarot again in a flash. His face was almost touching Kakarot ¡®s, and he smiled as he stared at him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you be stronger? I¡¯m looking forward to your performance. Is your use of the illusion law much better than that trash Tian He?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Realm King fist, a hundred times!¡±¡± Without any hesitation, the player decisively chose to use the king of realm fist, which squeezed out his body¡¯s potential. ¡±


    ¡°His strength and speed increased greatly. He used teleportation to instantly appear behind the spiritking, and his fists rained down like rain. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking was like a duckweed floating in the ocean. He was forced to sway from the violent attacks. ¡±


    ¡°However, both the players in the livestream room and Lu Wu knew that the spiritking¡¯s ability was not limited to this. ¡±


    ¡°Back then, he had only mastered the ¡°¡±Saint spirit law¡±¡±, and he was already able to contend with Tian He, not to mention now that he had mastered many extreme laws. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking seemed to only be probing the limits of the Laws of Illusion. He did not use his full strength at all. Even under such violent attacks, he was still able to handle them with ease. ¡±


    ¡°After taking several million punches, the spiritking suddenly turned around. He suddenly grabbed Kakarot¡¯s hands. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not enough. Let me see something stronger!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Roar!¡±¡± Without any hesitation, this player activated his super second form. His fantasy origin power burned again, and an even stronger power poured into this player¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°His golden hair extended and elongated, and his strength was greatly enhanced at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°In the second stage of the Super Saiyan form, both his strength and speed had been greatly improved. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking, who was analyzing Kakarot, also noticed this. He smiled excitedly, ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, Don¡¯t Let Me Down!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking¡¯s skin turned silver. He suddenly sent Kakarot flying with a slap. His body flickered as he caught up to Kakarot. The power of the undefeatable Dao laws surged from his body, and his fist landed on Kakarot¡¯s body. It immediately passed through his chest, leaving behind a bloody hole. ¡±


    ¡°Faced with such a powerful spiritking, the player could only endure the pain and activate his super three form. ¡±


    ¡°His combat power soared again, and he overdrew his body¡¯s potential to activate the hundred times realm King fist again. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, his combat strength had soared to the late-stage destruction realm. ¡±


    ¡°Without any hesitation, he chose to face the spiritking head-on. The silver and gold figures engaged in the purest of close-quarters combat. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lu Wu¡¯s control of the divine weapon had reached a very high level, he would not have been able to transmit the image clearly. ¡±


    ¡°The surrounding stars also exploded as they fought and moved, turning everything into nothingness. ¡±


    ¡°After less than half an hour, the surrounding space gradually collapsed, forming a terrifying scene of the preliminary form of an extraterrestrial disaster. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking¡¯s desire to fight seemed to have been roused by this battle. He could not help but laugh aloud as his silver-white body began to glow with a resplendent light. It twisted into a silver ball, which suddenly struck Kakarot¡¯s chest. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± With a loud bang, Kakarot¡¯s body instantly exploded, turning into scattered fantasy liquid that slowly gathered back together. ¡±


    ¡°Once again, he was sent back to the fantasy mode. Lu Wu decisively launched a new round of connection and projected a player in the queue behind him. ¡±


    ¡°This was a good opportunity to pursue victory, but the spiritking did not do so. Instead, he waited to the side with anticipation, as if he was waiting for a surprise. ¡±


    ¡°As the player with the fastest hand speed on the forum, mo Xiaoxin still made his appearance even though he didn¡¯t get first this time. ¡±


    ¡°After his consciousness was projected onto the ¡°¡±illusionary body¡±¡± by the artifact, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all and decisively began to imagine the virtual characters that he had long prepared in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°With the surge of his fantasy origin power, the fantasy body began to evolve again. ¡±


    A vast and overbearing aura spread out from this new body uncontrollably.


    ¡°A new figure appeared. Just by standing there, he seemed to have become one with the starry sky. Even without fighting him, the spiritking felt suppressed from the bottom of his heart. He immediately began to analyze the new figure. ¡±


    Shi Hao (Huangtian Emperor):


    ¡°Character introduction: unparalleled talent, born to cultivate the Dao and also to face the Tribulation. In his life, he was extremely glorious and created countless legends. At his peak, he ruled over all ages and stepped above the heavens. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°¡±¡±This is above high heavens?¡±¡± Mo Xiaoxin, who had completely entered the virtual world, spoke in the tone of the Huangtian Emperor. At the same time, he looked at the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. I can feel that you¡¯ve become very powerful. Let¡¯s continue the battle!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Sensing the battle intent from the spiritking, Shi Hao¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing that Shi Hao did not respond, the spiritking did not waste any more time and took the initiative to attack. ¡±


    ¡°Faced with the spiritking¡¯s attack, Shi Hao used both the world-annihilating fist and the reincarnation fist at the same time. The spiritking¡¯s disbelieving gaze was met with the spiritking¡¯s body being instantly obliterated. ¡±


    ¡°The terrifying power continued to spread forward, shattering the layers of space, unable to be repaired for a long time. ¡±


    ¡°The players in the livestream room cheered when they saw this, and ¡°¡± 666¡å¡± bullet comments filled the screen. ¡±


    ¡°(One blade: I¡¯m back. Later on, I¡¯ll send a QR code to the V Group and form a WeChat group. I¡¯ll send red packets at night to thank you for your support over the past year!) ¡±

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811: The spiritking¡¯s ambition


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°According to Lu Wu¡¯s assessment, the Huangtian Emperor¡¯s power had already reached the late stage of the destruction realm. With one strike, he killed the spiritking, who was caught off guard. ¡±


    ¡°However, just as the players in the livestream room were cheering, a black hole suddenly appeared in front of the Huangtian Emperor. The spiritking walked out from the black hole unscathed. ¡±


    The spiritking¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as he looked at the Huangtian Emperor.


    ¡°¡±¡±Good! You¡¯re indeed much stronger than that trash Tian He, to be able to create such a powerful life form. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not my match!¡±¡± Shi Hao said as he looked at the spiritking coldly. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking didn¡¯t reply. A silver mark appeared on his body, and his muscles suddenly expanded. He grew to over three meters tall. ¡±


    ¡°[Gokudo path, underworld body, stage three] ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking finally chose to use the power of extreme laws against the Huangtian Emperor, and his battle prowess skyrocketed. ¡±


    ¡°The same extreme laws might not even be able to display a tenth of their power in the hands of others, but the spiritking was confident that he could display more than half of their power, or even close to a hundred percent. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the Huangtian Emperor¡¯s expression changed as well. As the spiritking closed in, he raised his hand to meet the attack. ¡±


    The two figures engaged in a fierce battle at this moment. Both of them represented the peak level of power in their respective worlds.


    ¡°Every time they moved, a piece of space would be shattered. This was a battle between the top combat forces of the food chain. The terrifying power formed a disaster domain wherever it passed. ¡±


    ¡°As their combat power soared endlessly, Lu Wu and the other players in the live broadcast room were dumbfounded. ¡±


    It was only at this moment that they realized how terrifying the potential of the illusion law was.


    ¡°Just as Tian He had said, anything that could be imagined could be turned into power. ¡±


    This power could allow an ordinary creature to rise to the top of the food chain in an instant.


    ¡°Lu Wu suspected that if Tian He could imagine the God of creation, he might have been able to kill the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu was just thinking about it. After all, no one in the firmament world could understand the God of creation. Therefore, even if he had the ¡°¡±illusion law¡±¡±, he could not simulate the real God of creation. ¡±


    ¡°For all the creatures in the firmament world, they did not know what the God of creation¡¯s specific abilities were, and even what the God of creation looked like was unknown. The old man in the extreme mountain was only a trace of consciousness of the God of creation, so they knew too little about him. ¡±


    ¡°One of the flaws of the ¡°¡±law of fantasy¡±¡± was that without a detailed fantasy template as the foundation of the fantasy, it was impossible to perfectly simulate the combat strength of the fantasy creature. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the virtual characters in the Three Realms back then had almost a perfect cultivation system, structure, and character design, so the players could fantasize about them without much effort. ¡±


    ¡°After all, there were so many manga artists, authors, and other professions that had constructed a complete growth plot for these virtual characters and the details of their abilities. ¡±


    ¡°When used together with the illusion law, it was simply perfect! ¡±


    ......


    The battle continued.


    ¡°In this peak-level exchange, even the third stage nether body of the spiritking was not Shi Hao¡¯s match. He was almost completely suppressed, and his body exploded over thirty times in the exchange. ¡±


    ¡°The Huangtian Emperor, who had been dictating for all eternity, had displayed his ¡°¡±invincibility¡±¡± in this world. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking did not feel any fear at all even after that. Instead, he became even more excited as he fought. ¡±


    ¡°The last time he had such a battle was a few eras ago. At that time, his opponent was the Demon King of the demon race, destruction. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'',


    That battle had made him even more nervous and excited than this one.


    ¡°Although he was no match for destruction in terms of strength, he had still won. His current strength was different from before. He was much stronger and invincible. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, the spiritking was still very confident in this battle. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he had too many trump cards to use, and the extreme Dao laws of his nether body were only one of them. ¡±


    He was looking forward to seeing more surprises from this guy.


    ¡°On the 235th time his body collapsed, the spiritking¡¯s eyes suddenly turned golden. An endless amount of Saint spirit energy appeared within his body, forming a Golden World. ¡±


    The godly right of the laws of Gokudo was activated. This was one of the many powers of Gokudo that the spiritking controlled.


    ¡°Kingdom of heaven¡¯s domain was rapidly formed at this moment. It enveloped Shi Hao, as well as the nearby outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°Within this domain, Shi Hao immediately felt his own strength being continuously suppressed and weakened. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the power of the extreme godly right was to create a new world completely under the spiritking¡¯s control. All the rules within were set by the spiritking. Aside from the Saint spiritual energy set by the spiritking, all other powers would be suppressed by the world¡¯s rules. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ten thousand times gravity!¡±¡± The spiritking pointed at Shi Hao with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± The gravity of this world suddenly increased explosively, pressing down on Shi Hao¡¯s body. It was as if he was carrying a mountain on his back, causing his muscles to tighten. ¡±


    ¡°Shi Hao tried to struggle, only to discover that the gravity was rapidly increasing. The most terrifying thing was that he was unable to use all of his power within the kingdom of heaven. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±A hundred thousand times!¡±¡± With that, the laws of the world adjusted themselves. The gravity skyrocketed once again, reaching a hundred thousand times that of an ordinary great world. ¡±


    ¡°Under the restraint of the Holy spiritual energy and the ever increasing gravity, green veins gradually appeared on the surface of Shi Hao¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, however, the spiritking no longer increased the pressure. His body once again grew to five meters tall, and a white divine Domain Halo appeared above his head. He instantly closed in on Shi Hao and knocked him to the ground with a single punch. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Can you still fight? I don¡¯t want it to end like this!¡±¡± ¡±


    Shi Hao didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his head against the pressure and suddenly attacked.


    A new round of close-range combat broke out.


    ¡°The spiritking¡¯s battle prowess constantly increased under the support of the divine Kingdom domain. They had been evenly matched in the beginning, but they gradually gained the upper hand. ¡±


    ¡°However, what surprised the spiritking was that Shi Hao¡¯s body seemed to be adapting to the domain of the divine right as well. It was also improving. ¡±


    ¡°It was just a virtual character, but the combat talent it displayed shocked him. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the spiritking¡¯s heart was filled with regret. ¡±


    How good would it be if he really existed!


    ¡°Then, his path to invincibility would not be so lonely. He had not had an opponent for a long time, but this virtual character had made his battle blood boil! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you a chance. Let me see what level you can reach!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°He knew that the virtual creature in front of him had been consuming the illusion origin power of the ¡°¡±Supreme illusion law¡±¡±, which was a huge loss for him to obtain the illusion law. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking wanted an opponent he could fight even more. ¡±


    One of his life¡¯s pursuits was to challenge the limits!


    ¡°However, after subverting The Fiend clan, he had long set his sights on the outside of the firmament world. It was precisely because he was omniscient and omnipotent that he knew that no one in this world was his match. There was no limit to it. ¡±


    ¡°Later on, whether it was the void insect race or the ¡®smiling God¡¯ and other peak outer-domain creatures, they all piqued his interest. However, in the end, he still felt regretful. ¡±


    ¡°Up until now, he was the only transcendent realm possessor in this extraterrestrial space. He believed that he would definitely transcend in the future, break through the shackles of the firmament world, and descend into an even larger world outside. ¡±


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    This was the reason why he was constantly getting stronger and creating an ultimate Maxim at the same time.


    ¡°All of this was to truly transcend and head to the great world outside the outer realm, to begin challenging new limits. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, continue, continue!¡±¡± The spiritking excitedly shouted in the middle of the battle. He even took the initiative to receive Shi Hao¡¯s heavy punches. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he felt extremely satisfied. ¡±


    He even chose to use his own gravity shackles to reduce his combat power.


    ¡°The world formed by the Saint spirit energy was extremely strong, but cracks gradually appeared in the violent collision. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking paid no attention to this. He devoted himself to the battle. ¡±


    His blood was boiling. This was the opponent he had been waiting for!


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With a loud bang, the divine Kingdom domain collapsed, and the two were pushed back by the aftermath. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Shi Hao¡¯s body was covered in wounds. It was true that the Huangtian Emperor was unrivaled in the world he was in, but there were still too many uncertain factors here. There were different world structures and rules, different combat systems, and people who could not fully control his abilities. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s really a pity. I¡¯m very regretful that I don¡¯t have an opponent like you to compete with me on my path to growth!¡±¡± The spiritking looked at Shi Hao with a regretful expression. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Shi Hao had already reached his limit. However, he did not choose to retreat. He continued to look straight at the spiritking, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I can still fight!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve already reached your limit, so there¡¯s no need for that. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯d lost my Dao integration stage laws, I really would¡¯ve created a true body for you so that you could truly exist in this world. Whether you¡¯re friend or foe, I think it¡¯ll make my life a lot more interesting!¡±¡± The spiritking regretfully shook his head. ¡±


    ¡°As the spiritking¡¯s voice fell, Shi Hao¡¯s body suddenly exploded. He turned back into the illusion Zerg and slowly regathered. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking still did not attack. Instead, he waited in anticipation. ¡±


    He wanted to know if this guy who had obtained the illusion law could still create a miracle.


    ¡°At the same time, the consciousness of the player behind mo Xiaoxin entered the virtual body and began to imagine the virtual character that he had prepared. ¡±


    His body began to be consumed rapidly with the surge of fantasy power.


    ¡°He had a purple outer skin, a chin with huge vertical stripes, and a strong body. He was wearing blue and gold clothes with golden shoulder armor and short Golden Boots. At the same time, he was wearing a blue and gold helmet with a gem on his forehead. ¡±


    ¡°Under the spiritking¡¯s curious gaze, a member of the Aeonian race born on Titan star, who was also the supervillain BOSS of the Marvel world, appeared in the firmament world. ¡±


    The players in the livestream room were very familiar with this figure.


    ¡°He also had a name that the players were familiar with,¡¯purple potato spirit¡¯. ¡±


    1


    ¡°The infinite glove also appeared on Slayer Lord¡¯s right hand at this moment. Power, time, space, soul, reality, and mind were also embedded in the infinite glove in order. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking¡¯s heart throbbed. ¡±


    This was because he sensed a strange power that he had never seen before flowing within the purple-skinned creature.


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s my turn!¡±¡± Slayer Lord grinned as he looked at the spiritking. He suddenly clenched his fist. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, a dense, purple mist swept through the surroundings with him as the center. The purple Power Gem suddenly glowed, and he suddenly threw a punch at the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°Space was obliterated by the extreme power, and the spiritking was reduced to nothing once again. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking laughed wildly in his heart when his clone was destroyed. ¡±


    The surprise came again!

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812: I acknowledge you!


    Translator: 549690339


    The spiritking was killed once again by the extreme power of the power Gem.


    ¡°However, this was not a true death. ¡±


    This was because one of the many extreme Dao laws the spiritking controlled was rebirth. This was why he was almost immortal.


    ¡°As long as his will was not obliterated, he could be reborn in the revival space. ¡±


    ¡°When his physical body was Reforged in the void, he walked out of the resurrection space and reappeared in front of the players in the livestream room through the black hole. ¡±


    The spiritking felt his blood boil again as he looked at Slayer Lord.


    Another surprise came.


    ¡°It had been the Huangtian Emperor before, and now it was the purple-skinned being. The spiritking could smell the aura of his own kind on them. ¡±


    A lonely expert!


    ¡°¡±¡±Again!¡±¡± This time, the spiritking took the initiative to attack. His right arm suddenly glowed with a purple light as he threw a punch at Slayer Lord. ¡±


    ¡°The law of extreme force surged, and the purple light collided with the purple mist on Slayer Lord¡¯s body. The two forces began to squeeze each other. ¡±


    The most extreme power of the Marvel world and the most extreme power of the laws of the firmament world began to wrestle.


    The spiritking¡¯s smile became even more fanatical as the power from both sides continued to rise.


    ¡°During the battle, his comprehension of the extreme limit laws kept rising, and his strength also increased. ¡±


    ¡°As he shouted, he pushed the purple mist and punched Thanos away. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Slayer Lord¡¯s body began to shatter inch by inch, collapsing as he retreated. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of such a situation, Slayer Lord decisively activated the time gem, and his body quickly recovered to its original state. He retreated in the process of repeatedly being destroyed and repaired. ¡±


    The spiritking¡¯s expression became very interesting when he saw the power.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t know that the purple-skinned creature in front of him was using the power of the Supreme illusion law, he would have thought that it had stolen his Dao integration law. ¡±


    This was because one of the characteristics of Dao integration stage nomological laws was time and space.


    ¡°As a result, the spiritking was completely convinced by the creature that had fantasized about this power. ¡±


    ¡°He felt that even if he, who was omniscient and omnipotent, obtained the power of the ¡°¡±illusion law,¡±¡± he might not be able to use it better than this guy in front of him. ¡±


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    ¡°Although it was not a Dao integration law, the glove had gathered the power of many extreme Dao laws, which was truly shocking. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the spiritking could not help but think of Tian He, who had spent a great deal of effort to create the ¡°¡±law of illusion.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Comparing him to the fellow in front of him, he was simply unsightly and was completely useless. ¡±


    ¡°Just as he had said before, the law of illusion was a complete waste in Tian He¡¯s hands, even if he had spent several eras ¡®worth of energy to gather a large amount of illusion origin power to forge it. ¡±


    The spiritking felt that the person before him was too compatible with the Laws of Illusion. It was as if he had been born for this power.


    ¡°From Shi Hao¡¯s point of view, he had already developed an interest in the fellow in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°When Slayer Lord appeared, he was completely excited. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t care about the ultimate fantasy, he only wanted to fight to his heart¡¯s content! ¡±


    ¡°As the ¡°¡±extreme force¡±¡± completely erupted, Slayer Lord was shattered eight thousand times by the force. However, he managed to repair himself for the last time with the help of the time gem, and he stood before the spiritking in perfect condition. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What other methods do you have?¡±¡± The spiritking retracted the purple mist around his body, and the extreme limit laws returned to his body. He then smiled at Thanos. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing that the strength gem had no effect, Slayer Lord¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡±


    ¡°He had already realized that he was no match for the spiritking in that single exchange, but he still had a trump card. ¡±


    He did not believe that the spiritking could withstand this attack.


    The power of the infinite gloves and six infinite gems was something that he believed no one could withstand.


    ¡°¡±¡±Spiritking, if you can take this attack, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡±¡± Said Slayer Lord as he looked at the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±¡± The spiritking also became stern when he heard that. ¡±


    ¡°He could feel six powerful unknown forces from Slayer Lord. At this moment, Slayer Lord had only displayed one of them. There were still five more that he had not used. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he was seriously looking forward to the upcoming attack! ¡±


    ¡°This was because he believed that the power that Slayer Lord had mentioned would be very powerful, enough to attract his attention. ¡±


    ¡°Slayer Lord didn¡¯t talk any more nonsense. He raised his right arm, and as the six gemstones bloomed, the muscles on his arm tightened and blue veins appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Unlike the snap he had made in the world of Marvel, this destructive power only targeted the spiritking and not all the living beings in the world. ¡±


    ¡°Because here, he didn¡¯t need to achieve the so-called balance of the universe. ¡±


    The spiritking sucked in a breath of air as the six gems shattered. He could sense a power that was on par with extreme Dao laws being rapidly generated. It had erupted at full power.


    ¡°¡±¡±Pa!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As Slayer Lord snapped his fingers, a rainbow-colored pillar of light suddenly swept toward the spiritking. ¡±


    ''???? ????s? ???????s ?? No(v) e lBin ????.'',


    ¡°The space that was touched by this energy was instantly reduced to nothingness. Moreover, it was not the kind of nothingness that could be repaired. Instead, it completely disappeared and became a black domain. ¡±


    ¡°There was no light, no sound, and no concept of time and space. All traces of its existence had been completely erased. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the spiritking was shocked. He decisively activated his most powerful defensive form, crocodile. ¡±


    A Circle of Blue light emerged from his body and enveloped the surrounding heaven and earth. Time and space in this area were completely frozen.


    ¡°The rainbow-colored pillar of light came to a stop as soon as it came into contact with the space of the ¡°¡±crocodile.¡±¡± However, it still slowly broke free from its restraints and pushed toward the spiritking. ¡±


    The spiritking¡¯s forehead began to sweat at the sight of this.


    ¡°In his perception, this power could only be described with one word, and that was ¡°¡±obliteration.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°It was as if anyone who came into contact with this power would be instantly wiped away, completely disappearing from this firmament world. ¡±


    The spiritking no longer dared to hold back while he was shocked.


    ¡°The power of the ¡°¡±crocodile¡±¡± extreme Dao law was activated to the extreme to limit the infinite power produced by the snapping of Slayer Lord¡¯s fingers. ¡±


    ¡°As a milky-white halo appeared above the spiritking¡¯s head, the kingdom of heaven territory was formed once again. ¡±


    ¡°However, even the power of the two ultimate maxims,¡±¡±crocodile¡±¡± and ¡°¡±godly right¡±¡±, could not suppress the burst of infinite power. The colorful energy beam was still slowly approaching him. ¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, this energy did not seem to belong to the firmament world. Even omniscient and omnipotent people could not find its weakness. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Slash!¡±¡± The spiritking used the new power of the extreme laws in the face of death. ¡±


    ¡°A dark red light burst out of his body and turned into a dark red demonic blade, instantly slashing at the infinite power. ¡±


    The spiritking had tried the power of this attack several times before.


    ¡°It could cut through all physical and ethereal bodies in the firmament world, even the power on the soul and spiritual level. ¡±


    ¡°However, to the spiritking¡¯s surprise, the energy was also wiped away bit by bit the moment it came into contact with the infinite power. Although it did not shake the origin laws of the extreme Dao slash, the energy it had released was being devoured in an irreversible manner. ¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t take this power back into his body, then the ¡°¡±extreme slash¡±¡± would only become an empty shell, and the power inside would have to be collected again. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking was extremely nervous, but he was also excited. ¡±


    ¡°This kind of power was too terrifying. It completely simulated a power that was no less than the ultimate laws, and even higher than the power of most extreme laws. ¡±


    ¡°As far as he knew, there was only one person in the firmament world who could do this, and that was the God of creation. ¡±


    ¡°Although the person in front of him had relied on the illusion law to achieve this and was not completely created by himself, it was enough to earn his respect. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re really suitable for the illusion law. It won¡¯t be buried in your hands. I approve of you!¡±¡± The spiritking praised the weak and panting Slayer Lord. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking had released the shackles on his power. ¡±


    The power of the transcendent realm had finally arrived!

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813: Chapter 813-I want to split open the sky


    Translator: 549690339


    There were countless experts in the firmament world. Some of them started from the bottom and broke through the restrictions of the world they were in step by step through hard work before finally entering the battlefield of the stars.


    ¡°On the other hand, some were extremely lucky and became an expert in the outer realm in a shorter time than others by relying on fortuitous encounters. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking was an exception among exceptions. ¡±


    ¡°From the moment he chose to become an expert, he had always believed that he was the strongest. The belief of invincibility was deep in his soul. Even if he did not have the opportunity of others, he believed that he could still transcend. ¡±


    ¡°From the beginning when he didn¡¯t have the extreme Dao laws, he climbed the extreme peak and used his hard work to obtain his first opportunity. He welcomed the first change in his life. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, The Fiend Race ruled the outer space and was the king without a doubt. No one dared to compete with them. ¡±


    But he dared to.


    ¡°The experts from the outer realm who knew of that part of history all understood just how difficult the path the spiritking had chosen was. It was almost certain death, and it was impossible for him to battle The Fiend clan, let alone overturn it. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking did not doubt himself at all. He did what he wanted to do. Life and death did not matter. What he desired was the excitement of the process. ¡±


    ¡°The belief of invincibility had always been in his mind. This was not stupidity, but the extreme challenge he really wanted. ¡±


    ¡°He was the protagonist of that great era of the outer realm, but he wasn¡¯t the son of destiny, because all his efforts had nothing to do with luck, but with his own hard work and struggle. ¡±


    He only cared about the opportunity to become stronger that he worked hard to obtain. He never cared about the unexpected opportunities.


    ¡°Back then, all the creatures in the outer realm believed that the spiritking would not be able to take away the Supreme law of evolution that had fused with the insect race¡¯s bloodline after their defeat. ¡±


    ¡°However, he was the only one who knew that it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t take it, but that he didn¡¯t want to. ¡±


    ¡°After the battle with the king of the void bugs,¡¯blade¡¯, he acknowledged blade and felt that it was worthy of this Supreme ¡®evolution¡¯ law. Although he killed blade, he did not take away the evolution law that belonged to the bugs. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he was looking forward to the birth of a new blade in the Zerg race, preferably a new king stronger than blade, who would challenge him again! ¡±


    ¡°The path of the strong was lonely, but he had never thought of taking a step back. ¡±


    ¡°Since there were no opponents in this world, he would transcend and go to the World of the God of creation to continue fighting with the strong cultivators in that world. ¡±


    ¡°Being alone was only temporary. He believed that after he transcended, there would be more travelers on the road, and he would no longer be lonely! ¡±


    ¡°Up until now, he had killed too many pieces of trash who had mastered the extreme laws. It was not that he wanted to plunder these extreme laws, but he felt that these pieces of trash were not worthy of the extreme laws in the hands of the God of creation! ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Moreover, he did not collect extreme Dao laws to become a powerful life form like the God of creation. He wanted to become stronger and even surpass the God of creation. ¡±


    He had worked hard for this.


    He had also thought about the question of whether he could fight without using the power of the God of creation.


    ¡°For this reason, he even tried to create his own power similar to the extreme Dao laws. ¡±


    ¡°For example, the Dao integration law in Lu Wu¡¯s hands now ... It was a new Dao integration law power that he combined with the omniscient and omnipotent power system of the ¡°¡±Holy Spirit law¡±¡± on the original foundation of the Dao integration law. ¡±


    ¡°He had been trying hard to break through the current power system, and he never thought that the God of creation was the limit. He could reach a higher level. ¡±


    ¡°However, he despised the weak. In his eyes, the weak were like grass and shouldn¡¯t even exist. ¡±


    ¡°Because the existence of the weak reflected the strength of the strong, and many strong people understood what level they had reached because they had the weak as a reference. As a result, many experts stopped here, feeling that they had enough strength and no longer advanced. ¡±


    He had seen too many extremely talented experts who would rather dominate a small world than go to a bigger battlefield in the outer realm.


    ¡°As a result, in the spiritking¡¯s eyes, although the weak served as a foil to the strong, they were like an abyss that many experts could not escape from. ¡±


    ¡°Satisfaction was always the sorrow of the strong, and only desire was the driving force of the strong. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in his eyes, the weak were trash that shouldn¡¯t exist. In the end, he used the myriad worlds to nurture Gu, using all the weak as nutrients for growth. This was also the recycling he wanted ... ¡±


    ¡°On his path to maturity, he had always desired to find a companion who was similar to him, whether they were friend or foe! ¡±


    ¡°Since I can overthrow the demon beast clan, then I¡¯m also looking forward to another me challenging me. Even if I can¡¯t defeat him, I¡¯ll still maintain my belief in victory. ¡±


    ¡°Over the past few eras, he had waited for many challengers. ¡±


    ¡°But until now, there were still very few things that could make his blood boil. ¡±


    ¡°Now that his long-lost battle intent was once again in high spirits, he finally chose to display his full battle prowess in battle. ¡±


    This was because such an opponent was worthy of his respect!


    The spiritking¡¯s body began to boil as he transformed into a golden figure the size of a Star Domain. It continued to grow in size.


    ¡°This realm had a name,¡±¡±transcendent realm.¡±¡± It was his own name. ¡±


    This was because he wanted to become a transcendent. He wanted to transcend this firmament world and head to a larger battlefield.


    The spiritking stood in the River of Stars as he was limitlessly amplified. He held the sky in his hand as a golden heaven-splitting axe gradually appeared in his hand.


    ¡°¡±¡±I want to split open the sky!¡±¡± As the spiritking bellowed, he swung his golden battle-ax toward the colorful energy with a loud boom. ¡±


    ''


    ¡°The attack contained the spiritking¡¯s ambition to break through the world. Although he was unable to do that with his current strength, he firmly believed that he could truly ¡°¡±split open the sky¡±¡±! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Wherever the golden light passed, a black crack quickly spread, like lightning, closely following the golden light to sweep across the colorful infinite power. ¡±


    ¡°This time, even the power of obliteration displayed by the infinite glove was unable to obliterate the power that contained the spiritking¡¯s will to open the sky. ¡±


    ¡°Even if the player who had transformed into Thanos chose to consume all the remaining fantasy origin power to support the advancement of the infinite power, he had still reached his limit. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Open!¡±¡± The spiritking roared. ¡±


    The entire firmament world trembled.


    ¡°The Golden Axe glowed brightly at this moment. It split the colorful energy bit by bit and finally split it into two, turning it into colorful light spots and dissipating. ¡±


    The spiritking dumbfounded all the players in the livestream.


    It was only now that they truly understood how powerful this Overlord at the top of the food chain who could dominate the space of the Beyond Domain Realm was.


    This power had completely exceeded their imagination.


    They could see the spiritking¡¯s loneliness within the heaven splitting axe. They could also see the inextinguishable flames within the spiritking¡¯s heart. It was his desire for opponents and challengers.


    ¡°The starry sky collapsed, and the Golden Axe blade approached the already weak Slayer Lord with an unstoppable momentum. ¡±


    ¡°However, just as the Golden Axe was about to touch Thanos, it suddenly dissipated. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve just obtained the illusion law, and you still have a lot of potential that hasn¡¯t been displayed. I won¡¯t kill you. I wanted to use this axe at the moment of splitting open the sky, but you¡¯ve obtained my respect, expert!¡±¡± With that, the spiritking¡¯s golden figure crumbled, returning to his original form. ¡±


    The spiritking was all smiles as he looked at Slayer Lord.


    He felt that the future seemed to have become a little more interesting!


    ¡°He cherished the strong, and even more so, he cherished this strong person who had not feared him from the beginning! ¡±


    He had not seen a creature that dared to fight him for an entire era.


    The guy in front of him who had obtained the illusion law seemed to be very similar to the guy who loved to smile.


    ¡°The spiritking¡¯s figure slowly disappeared when he thought of that. However, his voice rang out beside Slayer Lord¡¯s ears, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you an era to reforge your illusion law. I won¡¯t hold back in the future battle. Work hard if you don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m looking forward to another surprise from you, hahahaha!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The entire space fell silent at this moment, and the players in the live broadcast room and Lu Wu were still in shock, unable to extricate themselves for a long time ... ¡±


    ¡°The road ahead was long, how could he fight against him in the future? ¡±

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814: I¡¯ll call you Beili from now on


    Translator: 549690339


    Lu Wu¡¯s original plan was to use up the illusion law even if he couldn¡¯t get it and finally shatter the illusion horn so that the spiritking wouldn¡¯t get it.


    Lu Wu could also see that the spiritking really wanted the illusion law.


    ¡°However, the spiritking did not take the illusion Maxim in the end. Instead, he decided to give it away as a gift. The reason was that he felt that the illusion Maxim was more compatible with the players. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu felt that he did not understand the spiritking at all. He could feel his loneliness, but he could not figure out his thoughts. ¡±


    ¡°It was impossible for the spiritking to not understand the principle of raising a Tiger to bring calamity upon himself. However, he seemed to want a Tiger to challenge him. ¡±


    ¡°He disdained Tian He¡¯s usage of the illusion law, so he killed him. ¡±


    ¡°However, he acknowledged the players ¡®use of the illusion rule and chose to leave, waiting for the next battle. ¡±


    ¡°It was obvious that the spiritking believed that the players could develop more ways to use Ultimate fantasy, and he was looking forward to it. ¡±


    Lu Wuxin felt helpless about this.


    ¡°In fact, there were many ways for the players to use the law of illusion. ¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the current illusion Maxim was only an incomplete product, and the illusion origin power within it was limited. The more it was used, the less it would be used, so the players were unable to unleash the maximum potential of the illusion Maxim. ¡±


    ¡°Just like the words left behind by Tian He, anything that could be imagined could be turned into power. ¡±


    ¡°In the players ¡®minds, there were still many powerhouses who had yet to appear. If not for the fact that their fantasy origin power had been exhausted, the players could actually fight again. ¡±


    ¡°But the problem now was also very obvious. Even if the players could use fantasy, the cost and time required to reforge the fantasy law couldn¡¯t be waited for by Lu Wu and the players. ¡±


    ¡°Just like the suggestion Maxim, the forging of each ultimate Maxim required a long time to prepare the resources, and they only had less than 7000 years left. They had no energy and time to choose to bet everything on forging the illusion Maxim. ¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong the law of illusion was, it was useless for the current Lu Wu. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After the battle ended, the players began to discuss the battle in the livestream rooms. They were all extremely shocked by the spiritking¡¯s strength. ¡±


    ¡°They were different from any other faction they had encountered before. It was impossible for all the players to kill the spiritking by himself, even if they had the ability to resurrect infinitely. ¡±


    This was because there was already a huge gap between their life ratings. This wasn¡¯t something that numbers could make up for.


    ¡°Moreover, Lu Wu clearly remembered the words he left behind in the previous time and space. When he returned to the Three Realms where he was, the spiritking would become even more powerful and would have the terrifying ability to fuse with the power of his own Parallel Space. ¡±


    There were ten spiritkings in total.


    ¡°One of them had already taken down his previous self. As long as he killed the spiritking of this time, there would be eight of them left. ¡±


    ¡°But now, Lu Wu felt that it was extremely difficult to defeat even one of them. He couldn¡¯t imagine how he had obtained the power to rival the spiritking in ten thousand years. It was simply a Wolf-killing move. ¡±


    ¡°And there was a possibility now. Could it be that because he had changed the karma of reincarnation, he might not be as strong as the massacre in the previous space? ¡±


    ¡°After all, with a change in cause and effect, his future growth path would definitely be affected and changed. ¡±


    ¡°After witnessing the spiritking¡¯s explosive combat strength, Lu Wuxin was filled with worry. ¡±


    ¡°But even so, Lu Wu never thought of giving up. ¡±


    This was because there were still many people in the Three Realms waiting for them to return.


    ¡°He was bound to fight the spiritking. There was no right or wrong, only a difference in their standpoints. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking raised venomous insects across the myriad worlds, while he was just an ant that wanted to resist the spiritking. If he failed, he would be crushed to pieces, but he would not take a single step back ... ¡±


    ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'',


    ......


    ¡°After thinking for a while, Lu Wu closed the live broadcast room and returned the soul coins of the players who were not in line. After the players dispersed, he immediately made his way to the coordinates sent by ¡°¡±zero,¡±¡± using the space jump to the area where the ¡°¡±sky sealing law¡±¡± was located. ¡±


    Lu Wu had high expectations for the law of sealing the heavens.


    ¡°This was because he knew that if this law could be used to the extreme, it would provide him with extremely powerful combat power. ¡±


    ¡°Just as the spiritking had said, there were no useless extreme laws, only useless people who used them. ¡±


    It was completely different from how the rule of illusion worked in the hands of Empyrean River and in the hands of players.


    ¡°This was because no one could really exert 100% of the power of the Gokudo path law. In Lu Wu¡¯s knowledge, it seemed that only the spiritking had 100% control over the ¡°¡±Saint spirit law.¡±¡± ¡±


    The power of the seal the heavens law was also very terrifying when it was exerted to the extreme. Lu Wu had seen it with his own eyes.


    Even the spiritking would be helpless against the ten-thousand-year sealing of the sky. This was the ultimate display of the power of laws!


    ¡°On the other hand, a supreme law only had a higher upper limit and was not necessarily stronger than an ordinary extreme law. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu had already known this since the time when the spiritking used the ¡°¡±Saint spirit law¡±¡± to defeat his opponents who had mastered the ultimate law. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he was looking forward to seeing the heaven sealing law again. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After several space jumps, Lu Wu arrived at the area where zero was. ¡±


    ¡°This was a magnificent city suspended in the starry sky. Everything inside was made of all kinds of metal mechanical parts. There were no living creatures, and all operations were taken care of by the AI robots. ¡±


    ¡°The entire city was filled with the roar of machinery, and countless space transport ships were moving back and forth in the city, transporting weapons, equipment, and supplies. ¡±


    ¡°This was one of the war fortress cities built by Ling in the outer space. It was responsible for the supply of weapons and equipment to many of the outer space intelligent machine armies, and the internal defense was extremely tight. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s appearance was quickly scanned and locked on. Suddenly, a large number of weapons automatically entered the activation state and were ready to fire. ¡±


    ¡°However, in just about three seconds, all the weapons went silent again. The dense transport ships suddenly made way, and then a virtual image was projected in front of Lu Wu from the inside. The image was of zero smiling. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come in!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu nodded and immediately walked into the base according to the guide light on the transport ship.


    ¡°After passing through many layers of defense, Lu Wu came to a platform. Then, the indicator light on the platform lit up and the platform quickly descended. ¡±


    ¡°After a brief moment of weightlessness, Lu Wu found himself in a space covered in milky white light, and zero was standing not far away, looking at him and nodding at him. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu¡¯s attention was not on zero, but on the nutrition chamber behind her. ¡±


    ¡°What surprised him was that there was a baby girl inside. At this moment, she was soaking in the blue liquid and sleeping with her eyes closed. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Where¡¯s the law of sealing the heavens?¡±¡± Lu Wu frowned slightly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±She is! Zero pointed at the little girl who was soaking in the nutrient solution. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu was confused.¡±¡±???¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the little girl, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t connect her with the seal the sky law mark at all, and why did she look a little familiar? ¡±


    Eh? Why did he look so similar to little Beili?


    ¡°At this moment, a smile appeared on Zero¡¯s face. She patted the nutrition chamber lightly, and the seal the sky mark appeared on the forehead of the girl inside. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck!¡±¡± Seeing this scene, Lu Wu was dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, many speculations appeared in his mind. He immediately opened the analysis and looked at the little girl. ¡±


    ????(Heaven-sealing law)]:


    ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'',


    [Character introduction: a new life form created by zero by replacing the soul with the heaven-sealing law!]


    [Character traits: ???]


    ......


    Lu Wu was dumbfounded when he saw the content of the analysis.


    ¡°¡±¡±You know, since I don¡¯t have a soul, the extreme laws are of little value to me. But I¡¯m not willing to let it be, so I used the sky-sealing law to replace my soul to create her. The experiment consumed a lot of resources and energy, but I succeeded in the end. Her potential is unimaginable, and she will be my best war machine in the future!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±But now she¡¯s yours. Whether you kill her and strip her of the law of sealing the heavens or continue to train her into a war machine, it¡¯s all up to you!¡±¡± Zero looked at the shocked Lu Wu and said. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. She used the laws of the heavens as her Foundation. Perhaps she can use the laws of the heavens to their limits. As long as she¡¯s properly nurtured, she might even have the potential to surpass the spiritking. After all, the only extreme laws that the spiritking can fully use are the laws of the Saint spirit. Her amplification in battle can¡¯t be considered the peak of extreme laws. It¡¯s far from as powerful as the laws of the heavens in battle!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu was completely dumbfounded when he heard what zero said.


    ¡°At that moment, he realized something. When little Bei Li said that he was the reincarnation of God Bei Li, it was all a lie. The one in front of him was the real God Bei Li! ¡±


    What bullsh * t about me being the reincarnation of God Bei Li? I¡¯ve actually been deceived by little Bei Li for thousands of years!


    ¡°Because the memory of Bei Li God was in the sealed part of little Bei Li¡¯s memory, Lu Wu had never tried to unlock it. ¡±


    ¡°Now that he knew the truth, he almost cried. He would remember this! ¡±


    ¡°Gritting his teeth, Lu Wu was ready to give little Beili a good knock on the head after he resurrected her. She actually lied to him with such a bad taste. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu also had doubts in his heart at this moment. What he could be sure of was that this body that was extremely similar to little Bei Li was not the real little Bei Li. ¡±


    This was because little Bei Li was the six paths of reincarnation. He was certain of that.


    Could it be that little Beili had borrowed this body for some reason?


    ¡°Lu Wuxin, who could not understand this, was in a dilemma. ¡±


    ¡°He felt like there were still too many secrets. Unless he forcefully opened the seal on little Bei Li¡¯s memories, he would never be able to find out about them. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu would not resort to violence to destroy little Bei Li¡¯s memory. ¡±


    ¡°Because this was related to little Beili¡¯s rebirth, he did not dare to be careless. ¡±


    ¡°You little girl, just wait for your death! ¡±


    The helpless Lu Wu once again bore a grudge ...


    ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± Zero looked at Lu Wu¡¯s conflicted expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s fine, give her to me!¡±¡± Lu Wu immediately shook his head, then looked at the little girl in the nutrient solution and said. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing zero took a step back and came to the back of the nutrient fluid. His right arm instantly disintegrated into hundreds of data cables and inserted into the back of the nutrient fluid, connecting to the program inside the nutrient fluid. ¡±


    ¡°As the indicator light of the nutrient solution continued to change, the blue nutrient solution inside was emptied, and the glass cover slowly rose. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±According to my settings, the first creature she sees will become her family that she will protect with her life. Welcome her!¡±¡± Zero took another step back after saying that. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu heard this, he immediately looked at the little girl. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the little girl also slowly opened her eyes, and her blue crystal eyes looked at Lu Wu who was standing in front of her. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, her eyes were full of confusion as she quietly looked at Lu Wu. Lu Wu also quietly looked at the little girl and thought of little Beili ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yiya!¡±¡± At this time, the little girl¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed into a line, and she suddenly jumped out of the nutrition chamber and ran into Lu Wu¡¯s arms. She rubbed her face hard on Lu Wu¡¯s body, looking very intimate. Then, she climbed up and came to Lu Wu¡¯s shoulder. She opened her mouth and kissed Lu Wu¡¯s face. ¡±


    Lu Wu was speechless.


    ¡°¡±¡±Yiya!¡±¡± The little girl shouted happily. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wuxin turned to look at the little girl who was as cute as a porcelain doll. He sighed with emotion and a smile appeared on his face. He reached out and patted the girl¡¯s head and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll be called Bei Li from now on!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yiya!¡±¡± At this time, Bei Li raised his hands and stood on Lu Wu¡¯s shoulder as he let out a childish cry. ¡±

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815: The smile of death


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°When Lu Wu returned to the artifact space again, there was a little girl beside him. ¡±


    ¡°Although she could not speak yet, and her strength had not even reached the ghost soldier realm, her potential was extremely terrifying. ¡±


    This was because she was probably the only person other than the spiritking who could control the power of extreme path with a hundred percent certainty.


    ¡°However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t intend to use it as a war machine. Even if she could provide a great help to him when he fought against the spiritking in the future, Lu Wu had never thought of doing so. ¡±


    ¡°Because every time Lu Wu saw Bei Li, he would think of little Bei Li, so now he was completely treating her like his daughter. ¡±


    ¡°Bei Li was also very attached to Lu Wu. As long as he left Lu Wu¡¯s sight for a while, he would cry out loud and it took Lu Wu a long time to comfort him. ¡±


    ¡°However, while raising Bei Li, Lu Wu didn¡¯t let go of his business. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to taking care of Bei Li, Lu Wu had been observing the players who were fighting in every corner of the firmament world, ready to provide external help at any time. ¡±


    ¡°After witnessing the spiritking¡¯s explosive combat ability, Lu Wuxin felt a sense of urgency. He knew how difficult the road ahead was. However, no matter what the result was, he would do his best to continue. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu was deep in his thoughts, the forum had already exploded. ¡±


    This was because a player who had been running around in the outer realms had walked into a very strange world and made an amazing discovery there.


    ......


    ¡°Two days ago, a player had followed the wish mission to come to a world in the far north of the firmament world, the heaven domain. ¡±


    ¡°After stepping into this world, the player realized that something was wrong and immediately started a live broadcast on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°In the picture, there was a forest of tombstones in this world. There was no life in it, and there were broken walls everywhere. Even the edges of the world were shattered, as if a powerful force had cut off the barriers of this world, making it one with the starry sky outside the realm. It was no longer an independent world. ¡±


    ¡°If that was the case, the players wouldn¡¯t be so shocked. ¡±


    The problem was that this destroyed world showed no signs of self-repair.


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    ¡°This was almost impossible. Whether it was the inside of the world or the outer space, all damaged space would quickly repair itself as time passed. This was the result of the power that constructed the firmament world operating on its own. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the outer realm would have long been shattered by Wars of all sizes over the countless eras. ¡±


    ¡°According to the players ¡®understanding, other than the spiritking¡¯s and Thanos¡¯ powers, they had never seen a power that could destroy a world and prevent it from repairing itself. ¡±


    ¡°After exploring the depths of this world, the player was even more surprised to find that there were countless corpses of powerhouses floating in this world. ¡±


    ¡°The strongest one had even reached the realm of absurd void, which surpassed great emperor. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players on the forum were discussing animatedly. They were all very curious about what had happened to this world. ¡±


    ¡°From this point of view, the wish mission that the player received this time should have failed. ¡±


    ¡°Due to the long history of the ¡®wish you¡¯ mission, the player who came was just in case. Now that he saw that the world had been destroyed so thoroughly, he thought that there was no need to continue his mission. ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the wisher was lying under one of the tombstones, or perhaps it was one of the corpses floating in this space. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the player gave up the idea of continuing to explore and prepared to leave. ¡±


    ¡°However, the players in the livestream room were in an uproar, signaling the player to continue exploring. There might be an opportunity, and he would regret it for the rest of his life if he missed it. ¡±


    ¡°For players, opportunities were always full of temptation. ¡±


    ¡°Under the uproar of the players in the livestream, this player really began to explore the world carefully, trying to find something. ¡±


    ¡°After spending an entire day exploring, the player really did make a discovery. He saw a special black tombstone in the South of this world. ¡±


    ¡°Compared to the other gravestones, this black gravestone had not been damaged by the passage of time. There was a faint black mist flowing on it. ¡±


    ¡°Out of curiosity, the player opened the analysis function of the artifact, wanting to see what the tombstone was. ¡±


    [Death tablet (Holy Spirit weapon)]:


    ¡°[Item details: a world suppressing stele created by keeper of order, smile. Using the heaven suppressing domain, this world will not collapse with the disappearance of the barrier.] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°When the players in the livestream room saw that this item¡¯s equivalent rating was a holy weapon, they were all shocked. ¡±


    ''???? ????s? ???????s ?? No(v) e lBin ????.'',


    ¡°They had been in the outer realms for thousands of years, and they had only seen a few Holy Spirit weapons. However, every single one of them was a Supreme treasure, and even now, no player had an item of this grade. ¡±


    ¡°However, they never thought that such a precious Holy-Spirit weapon would be stuck in this broken world. In the players ¡®eyes, this was a complete waste of God¡¯s gift. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, all the players in the livestream room were encouraging this player to take the death monument away. This was because even if the death tablet couldn¡¯t be used, it could still be broken down and transformed into Holy Spirit force to be Reforged into other weapons and equipment, which was also extremely valuable. ¡±


    ¡°This player did not hesitate and immediately began to move, trying to pull the death stele out of the ground. ¡±


    ¡°However, when the player exerted all his strength to pull out the death monument, something strange happened. ¡±


    ¡°Rolling black fog gushed out from the ground. When the black fog dispersed, a black skeleton appeared where the death monument was originally placed. On the face of this skeleton was a twisted smiling mask. ¡±


    ¡°All the players ¡®eyes were focused on the smiling mask at this moment because they found that the smiling face on the mask seemed to have some kind of magic. Even through the livestream, they could feel a sense of hysterical joy. ¡±


    The ability to influence their state of mind through the artifact really shocked the players.


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu also noticed the abnormality. He immediately switched the image of the divine artifact to the player¡¯s side and began to carefully examine the black skeleton and the strange mask on the skeleton. ¡±


    Lu Wuxin was shocked when he saw the twisted smiling face on the screen.


    He knew who the owner of the black skeleton was!


    ¡°When he had purchased information from the Holy Spirit clan, he had also purchased information on this person. He was simply too famous in the outer-realm. Although it had been a long time, his legendary brilliance had never faded. ¡±


    ¡°Out of all the experts from the outer realms that Lu Wu knew, this man was the only one who could injure the spiritking. ¡±


    Even the Zerg ¡®s¡¯ blade ¡®had not been able to do this.


    ¡°At that time, Lu Wu was very surprised by death God¡¯s smile¡¯s fierce battle record, so he spent money to buy detailed information about him from the Holy Spirit clan, trying to understand how he did it and see if it would be helpful for his future battle with the Holy Spirit King. ¡±


    ¡°As the information provided by the Holy Spirit clan was very detailed, Lu Wu recognized the identity of the owner of the black skeleton at first glance when he saw the distorted smiling mask. ¡±


    Death¡¯s smile!


    ¡°This expert had many titles in the outer space, but without exception, these titles were all forged with blood. ¡±


    ¡°For example, the Grim Reaper, the smiling demon, The Guardian of order, the sky Destroyer, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°He did not have the belief of invincibility that the spiritking had during his growth, and he had not even grasped a complete set of extreme laws from the beginning to the end. However, no one dared to question his strength. ¡±


    His story was an undying legend in the long river of history in the outer realms.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816: Chapter 816-netherworld smile


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the northernmost part of the firmament world, there was a large world called the heaven domain. ¡±


    ¡°This place had once been incomparably prosperous. Relying on the local forces that constantly plundered resources from the outer realms, this world had a huge stock of resources. After that, with the cooperation of all the major forces, the heaven domain world was once built and upgraded to the spiritual realm. It was one of the few special worlds in the outer realm that could upgrade the level of the spiritual Qi of the entire world. ¡±


    ¡°However, with the invasion of a type of alien creature, this place had completely changed. ¡±


    ¡°The creatures that came had a special name,¡±¡±fear.¡±¡± They liked to eat fear and grow. The fear of the strong was their favorite food. ¡±


    ¡°They sealed off the heaven domain world, imprisoned all the creatures in it, and began to spread fear. ¡±


    ¡°In terms of strength, although the fearful zergs were not as strong as the insect race, they were still a well-known plundering force in the outer realm. ¡±


    They didn¡¯t have a strong desire for resources. What they really wanted was to enjoy the energy brought by fear.


    ¡°With the invasion of the terror seed, the major forces in this world had joined forces to resist, but the difference in strength was obvious. In the end, the world still fell and was ruled by the terror seed. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, all the creatures in the heaven domain world were like cattle and sheep in captivity. Their lives were not in their own hands. ¡±


    ¡°In order to instill fear in the creatures in the heaven domain world, the terror species would conduct a large-scale massacre from time to time while they ruled the world. ¡±


    ¡°This caused the creatures in the heaven domain world to be dominated by fear, because they didn¡¯t know when they would die. It might be in the next large-scale massacre. ¡±


    ¡°In order to allow the fear to spread better, the horrifying zergs had even modified the spirit Qi in this world into a special negative spirit Qi that could constantly expand the fear in the hearts of living creatures. ¡±


    ¡°Under such an atmosphere, the Tianyu world completely fell and was ruled by the fearful zergs for 500 years. ¡±


    ¡°Under the transformation of the special spiritual energy of fear, the creatures in this world also lost their faith in resistance and spent their days in hesitation. ¡±


    The modification was undoubtedly a success.


    ¡°Just like colonization, invasion was the first step, and the spiritual transformation of the indigenous people was the key. ¡±


    ¡°Under the skillful operation of the terror creatures, the world had completely turned into their ¡°¡±Fear Farm¡±¡±, providing them with food (fear) continuously. ¡±


    ¡°If that person had not appeared, this world would not have had the chance to turn things around ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Before the new age, the heavenly domain world, the 876th year when the world was ruled by the fearful species. ¡±


    ¡°In a vast forest to the North of the world, a new member was born in the dark copper tribe. ¡±


    The baby¡¯s birth eased the tribe members ¡®tense nerves and fear.


    ¡°At this moment, all the members were gathered in the tribal Square, waiting for the high priest to pray for the newborn baby. ¡±


    ¡°When the high priest picked up the baby from the ¡®spirit spring water¡¯, the tribe members ¡®gazes immediately focused on the baby¡¯s young and tender face. ¡±


    ¡°In contrast to the haggardness and hesitation on their faces, the baby was smiling, and his hands were constantly drawing on the high priest¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the tribe members all smiled. ¡±


    This was the child of their high priest. The clansmen all knelt on one knee and gave their blessings as they prayed.


    ¡°When the prayer ended, the high priest looked at the baby with a kind gaze and gently stroked his forehead.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±May you smile forever and not be tormented by fear!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The baby kicked his little feet and smiled, his eyes turning into two crescents. ¡±


    ......


    '''',


    ¡°His name was ¡°¡±netherworld smile¡±¡±. He was born in an ordinary family. He didn¡¯t have any outstanding fighting talent, nor did he have any special bloodline. The only thing he had was that he loved to smile. ¡±


    ¡°In this world dominated by fear, it was an exception because it always had a smile on its face, as if it was not affected by the fear of this world at all. ¡±


    ¡°Ever since Ming Xiao was born, the smile on his face was a trace of comfort in the tribe members ¡®suppressed lives, and it was full of appeal. ¡±


    ¡°Although Ming Xiao was very mischievous, the members ¡®mood would turn for the better when they saw him. ¡±


    ¡°Very soon, netherworld laughter turned 15 years old in such an environment. ¡±


    ¡°That year, his mother sent him to a main city outside the forest and began his training. ¡±


    This was a process that every member of the tribe had to go through.


    ¡°Due to the lack of resources in the forest, especially in the area of spirit stones, they could only rely on places like the main city to earn the spirit stones they needed. ¡±


    ¡°Over the past 800 years, the value of spiritual stones had risen rapidly, and they had become an indispensable item for all living beings. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the spiritual energy in this world had been contaminated into a special negative spiritual energy. If one took in too much, they would fall into uncontrollable madness and die in extreme fear. Only by taking in some pure spiritual energy from time to time would they have a chance to continue living. ¡±


    ¡°As for the spirit stones that had long been excavated, they had become a means for most living beings to resist the special negative spiritual Qi. They had to regularly absorb the spiritual Qi from the spirit stones to maintain their mental state. ¡±


    Every family in the dark copper tribe had people working in that city to earn spirit stones.


    ¡°The 15-year-old nether smile had also joined them at that time, becoming a weapon-forging blacksmith in the main city. ¡±


    ¡°This kind of life was undoubtedly boring. Compared to the carefree life in the past, Ming Xiao¡¯s face was lacking a lot of smiles. ¡±


    ¡°He had to work by the forging furnace every day, and the monthly wages (spirit stones) would be collected by the clansmen sent by his mother, leaving only a small amount of money for his daily expenses. ¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, Ming Xiao¡¯s mother would send him a letter to reprimand him for his negligence and underpay. ¡±


    ¡°What made Ming Xiao angrier was that once, because he wanted to play and bought some entertainment items, the salary he sent home for that month was reduced by a portion. The letter from his mother made him feel bitterly disappointed. ¡±


    ¡°In the letter, his mother said that she needed a large number of spirit stones for her cultivation, so she asked him to send back most of the spirit stones he earned and not buy any other entertainment items. ¡±


    Ming Xiao felt extremely aggrieved at his mother¡¯s request.


    ¡°He also became rebellious because of this. He felt that why should the children of the other families in the tribe be able to live happily in the main city, and why should he suffer so much? ¡±


    ¡°After that, Ming Xiao would deliberately send his mother less wages, and like the other children in the tribe, he would spend his monthly wages on spending and having fun. ¡±


    This was his protest against his mother¡¯s behavior.


    Ming Xiao didn¡¯t even care about his mother¡¯s subsequent letters.


    He wanted to live his own life and no longer be restricted by his mother.


    ¡°However, Ming Xiao had underestimated his mother. After living a carefree life for a few months, the blacksmith shop suddenly began to cut his wages, leaving only a small amount for his clothes, food, and transportation. ¡±


    ¡°In response, netherworld smile had angrily questioned the old blacksmith for the reason, and the old blacksmith had given him the answer. ¡±


    ¡°This was his mother¡¯s request. She was the high priest of the underworld copper tribe and had business dealings with the blacksmith shop. The blacksmith shop supported her decision. As for the reduced salary, she didn¡¯t embezzle it, but sent it back to her mother. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Ming Xiao was completely enraged. ¡±


    Ming Xiao even had the urge to abandon his mother.


    ¡°You need spirit stones, do you think I don¡¯t need them? ¡±


    Training! Training! Why do you only care about yourself? am I not your child?


    ¡°At that time, Ming Xiao no longer liked to smile. He chose to leave the blacksmith shop and look for a new job, no longer wanting to be controlled by his mother. ¡±


    ¡°From then on, Ming Xiao stood on the opposite side of his mother. ¡±


    ¡°Time passed, and ten years passed in the blink of an eye. The training had also ended. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°However, Ming Xiao didn¡¯t plan to return to the tribe, because his mother there made him feel cold. ¡±


    ¡°Even when his mother had sent him a letter asking him to return, he had not had any thoughts about it. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to be controlled by his mother anymore.


    ¡°At that time, Ming Xiao thought that he would spend the rest of his life in the main city and would never return to the tribe. ¡±


    ¡°However, a variable still appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Although the location of this main city was very remote, at the extreme north of the world, the terrifying crisis that swept across the earth still came quietly. ¡±


    ¡°On that day, black shadows appeared in the sky, accompanied by a blood-red light. A dark red Cloud quietly approached the main city from the horizon. ¡±


    ¡°As the huge cloud approached, fear spread ... ¡±


    ¡°Their killing was like a form of art. It would not kill them instantly, but slowly torture the senses of the target creature, causing them to die in extreme pain and fear. ¡±


    ¡°Most of the creatures in the main city were lying on the ground at this moment, struggling madly. Fear had already seized their throats, and their mental defenses collapsed instantly. They were completely trapped in the prison of fear, unable to break free. ¡±


    ¡°Countless black shadows were flying in the sky above the main city, devouring the fear that was overflowing from the main city. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, no one thought of resisting. Courage had long been shattered in the face of fear. ¡±


    ¡°The rest of the creatures completely relied on absorbing the spiritual Qi from the spirit stones, struggling to survive. Once the spirit stones were exhausted, they would die like their companions with twisted expressions. ¡±


    ¡°Before the crisis had completely arrived, a large number of creatures escaped from the main city and began to run for their lives. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, Ming Xiao had also escaped from the main city and ran into the forest. ¡±


    ¡°The dark red clouds slowly advanced and enveloped the main city, constantly devouring the lives of the creatures in the main city. ¡±


    ¡°That was the first time netherworld laughter had felt fear. It was like a demon¡¯s claw clinging to his back, ready to snap his neck and take his life at any moment. ¡±


    ¡°After a day and a night of running, Ming Xiao was exhausted, and people around him fell one after another. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to delay and could only grit his teeth and continue to run. ¡±


    ¡°The main city had fallen, and he had nowhere to go. It seemed that his only choice now was to return to the tribe. ¡±


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t want to go back to that place, he had no choice now. ¡±


    ¡°After three days and three nights of travel, he returned to the tribe, but what he saw shocked him. ¡±


    ¡°The tribe had already fallen, and there were corpses with distorted faces everywhere. The members of the tribe had all lost their lives in extreme fear. ¡±


    ¡°Ming Xiao thought of his mother at that moment. Although he hated his mother, he still ran to her room. ¡±


    ¡°Pushing the door open, he saw his mother lying on the bed with a frightened face. Her body had long been stiff, and he could imagine how much pain she had gone through. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Ming Xiao¡¯s feelings were very complicated. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this time, he found that his mother was holding two letters in her hand. ¡±


    ¡°When he opened it, the contents shocked Ming Xiao. ¡±


    ¡°[My son, I know you are stubborn and disobedient. I am afraid that you will have no one to rely on after my death. I have stored all the spirit stones you have earned under my bed. Together with the spirit stones I have earned, you have a total of 7326 stones. These will be your last support in this world dominated by fear. Disaster will come at any time, so protect yourself.] ¡±


    ¡°When he saw the letter, Ming Xiao¡¯s eyes widened, and his heart trembled uncontrollably. ¡±


    ¡°He took a deep breath, suppressed his emotions, and opened the second letter. ¡±


    ¡°[My son, I hope you will smile forever!] ¡±


    This was his mother¡¯s blessing to him when he was born.


    It was also the last words his mother left him.


    ¡°Looking at his dead mother, Ming Xiao shed tears,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve spent ten years competing with you, and in the end, I lost everything. Hahahaha!¡±¡± ¡±


    The first turning point in Ming Xiao¡¯s life came from his mother¡¯s selfless love.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817: The White mask


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Panic spread, and the area in the far north fell. ¡±


    ¡°After the fear was gone, what was left was a scene of devastation and corpses with twisted faces everywhere. ¡±


    ¡°Ming Xiao didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t die, but he didn¡¯t care. He stayed by his mother¡¯s side, sometimes crying, sometimes laughing. ¡±


    ¡°He cried because of his mother, and he laughed because of his mother. ¡±


    He was crying because he never understood his mother¡¯s intentions. He laughed because his mother wanted him to laugh like this forever.


    This was also the reason why his mother had given him this name.


    ¡°After a day and a night, Ming Xiao walked out of the house with his mother¡¯s body in his arms. ¡±


    ¡°However, before he could bury his mother¡¯s body, countless black shadows suddenly streaked across the sky and stood in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°A bone-chilling cold hit him. Standing in front of these black shadows, Ming Xiao felt as if his heart had been grabbed, and even his breathing became slow. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The ninth adapter, take him away!¡±¡± At this moment, the leader of the black shadows spoke. ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he finished his words, Ming Xiao felt an invisible force lift him up into the sky. ¡±


    ¡°Ming Xiao wanted to grab his mother, but the power was controlling his body, and he couldn¡¯t resist. ¡±


    He watched helplessly as his mother¡¯s body slipped from his hand and gradually drifted away.


    ¡°In the following days, Ming Xiao was brought to a huge city. ¡±


    ¡°There were fear type creatures everywhere. Although they were of different shapes and sizes, their bodies were all made of black mist, so their characteristics were obvious. ¡±


    There were eight other people who had been brought here like him.


    ¡°As for why they had come, they already knew. ¡±


    ¡°According to the terror creature that brought them here, they were adaptive species and had the chance to become one of them in the future. ¡±


    ¡°It turned out that after the spiritual energy in this world was modified, there was a very small probability that an adaptive species would be born. They would be able to adapt to the special fearful spiritual energy from birth and would not be affected. ¡±


    This was also the reason why nether laughter was different from other creatures.


    ¡°According to the description of the horror that brought them here, as long as they could successfully transform their bodies here, they could join them and become a member of the horror. ¡±


    This was their only chance in life.


    ¡°In the days that followed, Ming Xiao and the other eight people were forced to drink the liquid of fear every day to transform their bodies. ¡±


    ¡°This process was extremely painful. The suffocating fear lingered in his mind, and the feeling of helplessness made him despair. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the liquid that was swallowed would continuously corrode their physical bodies and transform them into elemental bodies. ¡±


    ¡°In the following days, the number of ¡°¡±adaptive species¡±¡± in the city increased. ¡±


    ¡°In order to survive, some of them were willing to endure the feeling of fear and suffering, but there were also some people who resisted the transformation of this power like Ming Xiao. ¡±


    But the result was the same. They couldn¡¯t choose to live or die. They were imprisoned under the city and endured the despair brought by fear.


    Netherworld laughter was an exception.


    All the mutants that were brought here were anxious and nervous. He was the only one who smiled.


    ¡°Even if he was in extreme pain, he would still laugh. He would use his hysterical laughter and unyielding will to resist the power in his body. ¡±


    ¡°Every time they were forced to consume the elixir of fear, all the mutants would lie on the ground and struggle. At this time, there would always be laughter in this dark place, which seemed out of place. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'',


    ¡°This was what Ming Xiao had promised his mother. He would continue to smile, no matter what he faced. ¡±


    ¡°His unusual behavior aroused the curiosity of the terror creatures, and the smile on Ming Xiao¡¯s face aroused their disgust. ¡±


    ¡°As a species of fear, they hated smiles. What they wanted to see were faces filled with anxiety and hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°Although Ming Xiao might become one of them, they couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and attacked him. ¡±


    ¡°That day, after drinking the ¡®spiritual liquid of terror¡¯, while Ming Xiao was laughing in pain, the ¡®examiner¡¯ who checked on their physical condition arrived in advance. ¡±


    ¡°He ruthlessly cut open Ming Xiao¡¯s face, peeled off his skin, and sealed his mouth with his flesh and blood. ¡±


    ¡°He hated smiles, and he hated Ming Xiao¡¯s twisted smile even more. ¡±


    ¡°However, after he had skinned Ming Xiao¡¯s face, he knew that Ming Xiao could no longer smile. ¡±


    ¡°However, what Ming Xiao did next shocked the examiner. ¡±


    ¡°Ming Xiao used his finger to carve a bloody mark on his bloody face, and then he gave a big smile. ¡±


    ¡°This smile was ugly, even disgusting and terrifying, but Ming Xiao wanted to continue laughing, and no one could stop him! ¡±


    ¡°Ming Xiao¡¯s smile was like a spring breeze, bringing joy to the tribe members. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, Ming Xiao¡¯s smile was extremely sinister, like a demon. ¡±


    ¡°His resistance was not only in action, but even more so in spirit. ¡±


    ¡°There were more and more mutants around him who couldn¡¯t bear the increasing pain and died, but netherworld smile didn ¡®T. He continued to smile, and he lived with his terrifying smile. ¡±


    ¡°His body gradually turned into black mist, but nether smile¡¯s performance attracted the attention of the inspector. ¡±


    ¡°After checking Ming Xiao¡¯s physical condition, the examiner was surprised to find that Ming Xiao¡¯s transformation did not seem to be completely in the direction of turning into a fear seed. It was something that had never happened before. ¡±


    ¡°The fear type fed on fear, and its body was also made up of a special source of fear. ¡±


    ¡°The process of transforming the body of a terror creature into a terror creature was the process of transforming the physical body into an elemental body. During this process, the physical body would be eroded bit by bit and eventually replaced by fear origin power. A source of fear would be formed in the heart and become a new life. ¡±


    ¡°However, netherworld laughter¡¯s elemental body was different. In addition to the basic source of fear, it also had a kind of spiritual obsession. ¡±


    ¡°He did not condense the source of fear, but a mental power. This mental power was like a thread, wrapping around the source of fear and binding him to Ming Xiao¡¯s side, allowing his body to complete the transformation. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, if this mental power disappeared, it would be the same as all the threads being pulled out, and nether smile¡¯s body would completely collapse. ¡±


    ¡°Having witnessed the transformation of a large number of mutants in many worlds, this was the first time the terror creature, who was responsible for checking the transformation of the mutants, had seen such a strange birth of a terror creature. ¡±


    ¡°But even so, he didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong. ¡±


    ¡°As long as he completed the transformation into a fear seed, he would become one of them. He would forget everything he had done before he died and become a complete fear seed creature, opening up a new path of memory. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, Ming Xiao was no longer Ming Xiao. ¡±


    ¡°But what he didn¡¯t know was that Ming Xiao¡¯s memory hadn¡¯t faded at all. Even though he was filled with fear, he didn¡¯t forget what he was holding on to ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The transformation process was a long one, and a hundred years had passed just like that. ¡±


    ¡°Now, Ming Xiao¡¯s body had been completely terrified and turned into a cloud of black mist. The smile on his face had disappeared again. ¡±


    ¡°Now, the terror creatures called him ¡°¡±Companions! ¡±


    ¡°Nether smile¡¯s memories also became erratic after he was elementalized. He was like a cloud that could not be grasped, appearing and disappearing. ¡±


    Even his memories of his mother had become very vague and were on the verge of disappearing.


    ¡°However, there was one thing that netherworld smile didn¡¯t forget, and that was to keep laughing. ¡±


    ¡°This was his mother¡¯s blessing when he was born, and it was also her last message to him before she left. It was also the obsession and mental strength that was born when he transformed into a fear seed. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'',


    The other creatures that had completely transformed into fear types had become new lives. They were eager to devour fear emotions and were eager to see creatures struggle in pain in the face of fear.


    ¡°However, netherworld laughter was different from other fear types. It did not desire to devour fear. It only wanted to laugh ... ¡±


    ¡°However, how could he smile when his body had already turned into black mist? ¡±


    Netherworld laughter¡¯s unusual behavior caused the inspector to be dissatisfied.


    ¡°The other fear types were already trying to devour the fear emotions. Only nether laughter was practicing his Laughter in the Dark room, trying to condense his own smiling face with the black mist. ¡±


    The Furious examiner began to punish netherworld laughter.


    ¡°The power of fear invaded Ming Xiao¡¯s body again and again, causing him pain. He laughed wildly in response, but he could no longer smile. ¡±


    ¡°However, what the examiner didn¡¯t know was that his power only caused pain to Ming Xiao, but didn¡¯t cause much damage to him. Instead, the power was entangled by the spirit threads and remained in Ming Xiao¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°During the punishment, nether laughter began to subconsciously devour the negative emotions that it had produced. It also tried to devour the anger produced by the examiner to grow. ¡±


    Nether smile was different after his elemental transformation because his body was formed by his mental power and the origin of fear. He was not a complete fear seed.


    All emotions could be bound to his body by his mental power and become his source of power.


    ¡°Therefore, fear was not the only emotion he could choose from. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, netherworld smile¡¯s power continued to accumulate. He, who desired to smile, endured the anger of the examiner and his own negative emotions of being unable to smile. ¡±


    ¡°One day, he finally exploded. ¡±


    ¡°He, who had completely turned into a monster, pounced on the examiner and began to devour the origin of fear in his body. His mental power turned into a thread and wrapped around the examiner¡¯s Black fog body, helping Ming Xiao to plunder the origin of fear and absorb it into his body. ¡±


    ¡°That night, Ming Xiao¡¯s laughter resounded through the earth. ¡±


    ¡°It was like a natural nemesis. In the face of netherworld laughter, fear energy was only a tonic and could not cause him any harm. The examiner¡¯s struggle was in vain. ¡±


    He had eaten the examiner alive ...


    It was also that night that Ming Xiao found his body had become much more solid.


    ¡°At this moment, he suddenly realized something. It seemed that if he ate these things, he could slowly grow an elemental body ... ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, Ming Xiao turned his eyes to his kind, who were also underground and trying to devour their fear. ¡±


    ¡°The slaughter began. Nether laughter began to madly devour these fear-type creatures, just so that it could have a physical body and smile ... ¡±


    ¡°To Ming Xiao, a smile was not just an expression. It was his source of mental power, and it was an obsession in his vague memory! ¡±


    ¡°By the time the terror creatures noticed the abnormality underground, nether laughter had already eaten them all. ¡±


    The source energy of all the terror creatures underground was gathered on Ming Xiao¡¯s body.


    ¡°He tried to condense a physical body, but he realized that this origin power was not enough. He needed to continue devouring. ¡±


    ¡°That day, the underground door opened, and Ming Xiao, who was wearing a white smirking mask, walked out of the dark World that had imprisoned him for a hundred years. ¡±


    ¡°All of the source of fear was made into a white mask by Ming Xiao, and he wore it on his face. ¡±


    This should be considered a smile ...


    ¡°Looking at the outside world, Ming Xiao chuckled. At this moment, he felt a sense of satisfaction. ¡±


    ¡°As all the terror spawns looked on in surprise, Ming Xiao, who was wearing the White Smiler¡¯s mask, pounced on them. ¡±


    ¡°If the terror creatures were like demons that couldn¡¯t be driven away, then Ming Xiao was a demon that the terror creatures had created for themselves. ¡±


    ¡°From the moment he was born, the force of the fear species was destined to reach the end of its Twilight. ¡±


    ¡°On that day, nether laughter¡¯s hysterical laughter resounded throughout the city. He devoured all the creatures of fear in his sight to fill his body that had been turned into elemental mist ... ¡±


    ¡°The White smiling mask changed its smile in the midst of the slaughter. Sometimes it smiled, sometimes it laughed wildly, and sometimes it laughed in a distorted way ... It seemed to be reflecting Ming Xiao¡¯s current emotions. ¡±


    ¡°The fear zergs welcomed their own fear, the real evil spirit! ¡±

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818: Emotional type


    Translator: 549690339


    (PS: it is even better when consumed with unravel!)


    ¡°A new life form was born from the torture and resistance, but the current nether laughter was no longer the nether laughter of the past. ¡±


    Because he had lost his memory ...


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t remember who he was, and he had also forgotten his mother and his clansmen. No one knew the confusion under the mask. ¡±


    The hysteria in his heart burst out at that moment ... He was now the Terminator that the fear type had created for itself.


    ¡°When the underground gate opened, he, wearing a white smiling mask, welcomed the first ray of sunlight from the horizon. A twisted smile appeared on the mask. ¡±


    The massacre began at this moment.


    ¡°He, who had already been elementalized, expanded his body and turned into a cloud of black mist, pouncing on the frightened creatures. ¡±


    ¡°Driven by instinct, it devoured these creatures that had been converted into fear energy. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hehehehe!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahahahaha!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kekekeke!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°His maniacal laughter echoed throughout the city, but his heart was filled with sorrow and confusion. ¡±


    ¡°He always wanted to grasp the memory that was vaguely emerging in his mind, but he could not touch it at all. Instead, it became more and more blurry. ¡±


    ¡°Facing the nether laughter¡¯s attack, the terror creatures also launched a counterattack. ¡±


    But it was all in vain.


    ¡°Even if Ming Xiao¡¯s body was destroyed, as long as the spiritual power of the smile was still there, it would be able to gather the scattered emotional power again, making him truly immortal. ¡±


    No one could punish nether laughter in his berserk state.


    ¡°The fear seeds felt fear under his power, and they had no strength to fight at all. Meanwhile, netherworld laughter devoured their fear and continued to grow. ¡±


    ¡°His laughter was like a lingering nightmare, lingering in the hearts of all the creatures of fear in the city, making them feel the threat of death. ¡±


    ¡°Even if their senses were blocked, the laughter would still echo in the minds of all the fear-type creatures, like an inner demon. ¡±


    ¡°Even though the terror type had many innate advantages, nether laughter was their nemesis. They could not be defeated. ¡±


    ¡°The killing went on for a long time. In the end, the terror creatures gave up resisting, and the rest chose to escape from the city. ¡±


    ¡°Nether smile¡¯s elemental body was also continuously solidifying in the process of killing and devouring, and the number of smiling faces on his white smiling mask had increased ... ¡±


    ¡°When the city built by the terror became empty, nether laughter floated above the city alone and laughed wildly. ¡±


    His laughter was mixed with countless emotions.


    ¡°Anger, sadness, confusion, and so on ... ¡±


    Who am I?


    ¡°He remembered that the terror creatures had called him their companion, but the way they addressed him had changed. They called him ¡°¡±devil¡±¡± and ¡°¡±monster¡±¡±... ¡±


    Then what am I?


    It doesn¡¯t seem to matter anymore ... I just want to keep smiling.


    ¡°At this moment, the corners of the smiling face on the White mask curled up, revealing a big smile. ¡±


    A new disaster was born.


    All the terror creatures that wandered around the world had become netherworld laughter¡¯s prey.


    ¡°He was afraid of losing his smile again, so he wanted to devour more emotional energy to keep materializing. ¡±


    ¡°The White smiling mask was his symbol. However, in the hearts of the fear type creatures, the White mask represented the ¡°¡±death¡±¡± who harvested lives. ¡±


    ¡°If the fear zergs grew by absorbing the fear of all the creatures in the Qing-Yun realm, then netherworld laughter was the predator that stood above them. ¡±


    The terror creature had been kicked down from the top of the food chain in the heaven domain world. It was a demon standing there.


    ¡°In order to fight against the netherworld laughter, the forces of the terror species gathered and launched several sieges. ¡±


    ¡°However, netherworld laughter survived every time, and his strength would increase greatly with each battle. ¡±


    ¡°His elemental body became more and more solid, and the smile on his white mask became more and more real. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, the terror creatures completely gave up on the war with netherworld laughter and escaped from this world. ¡±


    ¡°However, Ming Xiao¡¯s killing didn¡¯t stop. ¡±


    ¡°He wanted to devour the emotions to make his body more solid, so he looked at the other creatures in the heaven domain world. ¡±


    The Dragon Slayer who drove the evil Dragon away had transformed into an evil Dragon at this moment.


    ¡°The forces in the Qing Yu world, which could not even be killed by the terror seeds, were no match for Ming Xiao. ¡±


    ¡°In the many battles, they were both mentally and physically exhausted, but they were helpless. ¡±


    ¡°This was because it was extremely difficult to escape from this world like the terror creatures. The barriers of the entire world were blocked by the terror creatures, and only they had the means to leave this place. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°Now that they had left, they did not remove the boundary barrier but instead chose to strengthen it. ¡±


    ¡°It seemed to be to seal ¡®netherworld laughter¡¯, imprisoning this nemesis and evil demon in this world. ¡±


    ¡°However, the fear seeds would never have thought that the potential of netherworld laughter that they had created was beyond their comprehension. ¡±


    There was no prison that could restrain this wild beast that had lost control.


    ¡°In the days that followed, disasters once again swept across the heaven Domain Realm. In the many battles against the nether laughter, many creatures in this realm died. ¡±


    ¡°However, Ming Xiao¡¯s mood had changed during the war. ¡±


    ¡°After devouring a large amount of emotions, Ming Xiao discovered that there were several new types of emotional power in his body. ¡±


    ¡°Determination, fearlessness, courage, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°These emotions were the positive emotional power that he had absorbed from the soldiers who fought against him, and they had become a part of his emotional power. ¡±


    ¡°This emotional power affected Ming Xiao, and his heart was no longer filled with hostility. His hysteria was reduced, but he had a new attitude toward life. ¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t stop killing, because nothing could stop him from smiling. ¡±


    ¡°Because he wanted to form a smiling entity, all living things were nutrients for the power of emotions in his eyes. ¡±


    Netherworld laughter¡¯s power was expanding without limit ...


    ......


    ¡°500 years passed in the blink of an eye. When nether smile killed all the creatures in this world, his body could already be semi-solid. ¡±


    ¡°However, the heaven Domain Realm was completely destroyed in his hands. ¡±


    ¡°That day, he stood in the center of the heaven domain world, looking at the earth in confusion. He didn¡¯t know where he should go. ¡±


    It seemed...That he could no longer obtain power.


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahahahaha!¡±¡± With his emotions surging, Ming Xiao suddenly started to laugh wildly. ¡±


    ¡°No matter what kind of emotion he felt, he would always express it with laughter. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, memories came back. ¡±


    ¡°He, who was already half-materialized, had a body that carried the lost part of his memory. ¡±


    That was why the memories that were bound by his mental power came back.


    ¡°However, these memories were extremely fragmented, like a movie that was on and off. They were fragmented and incomplete. ¡±


    He remembered his name and a very important matter.


    Mother?


    This familiar yet strange name made his heart palpitate.


    Who was she? I seem to want to erect a tombstone for her!


    That was netherworld laughter¡¯s last thought before he was captured by the terror Zerg.


    ¡°Although the memory was not complete, it conveyed Ming Xiao¡¯s emotions to the current him. ¡±


    ¡°Confusion once again welled up in his heart, and he began to search for the her in his memory. ¡±


    ¡°In his aimless search, he built tombstones one after another because he didn¡¯t know who his mother was. He could only use this method to satisfy his inner desire. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, the heaven Domain Realm was filled with tombstones ... ¡±


    ¡°After he was satisfied with this feeling, netherworld laughter once again felt pain and confusion. ¡±


    ¡°Aimlessly, he finally set his eyes on the outer realm, a place he had never come into contact with. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, netherworld laughter¡¯s strength had far exceeded what it was before. It had reached the peak that even a fear seed could not imagine. The power that erupted directly tore the boundary barrier apart, making it impossible to repair. ¡±


    It was because his power came from all his emotions.


    ¡°If the power of the fear seed came from the emotion of fear, it was called the fear seed. ¡±


    ¡°In that case, netherworld laughter could be called an ¡°¡±emotional seed.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°All emotions, be it positive or negative, could be turned into his source of power. ¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have a real physical body, only a trace of spiritual origin power and obsession that bound his emotional power, which was a smile. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In front of Ming Xiao¡¯s power, the boundary barrier of the Qing-Yun realm was torn apart, and the evil spirit was born, coming to the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°Without the protection of the boundary barrier, the bodies of the Warriors who died in fear floated in the sky. Their ferocious faces showed how much pain they had gone through before they died ... ¡±


    The world had completely collapsed.


    ¡°In the days to come, the outer realm had the addition of a terrifying existence that caused people¡¯s expressions to change, the Grim Reaper¡¯s smile. ¡±


    No living creature could survive the worlds he had invaded. They would all collapse and die under the impact of various emotional forces.


    The terror species that had fled to the outer realms were also wiped out by the underworld laughter.


    Netherworld laughter¡¯s power also grew stronger as he grew.


    ¡°He firmly walked on the path of materializing his body. His laughter was like the death God¡¯s judgment. The moment you heard it, your life would be taken away. ¡±


    ¡°However, even though Ming Xiao laughed to vent his emotions, his heart was in extreme pain. ¡±


    ¡°All sorts of emotional forces tormented his mind, and his body collapsed several times. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'',


    ¡°However, under the restraints of the spiritual origin power, he could always be reborn, but he could not break free. ¡±


    ¡°As he grew up, netherworld laughter learned to think and many principles. However, his nature was still an ¡°¡±emotional type.¡±¡± All his emotions were plundered, not his own emotions. ¡±


    ¡°When countless emotions surged in his mind, his laughter would become abnormally distorted. ¡±


    ¡°Angry laughter, sorrowful laughter, happy laughter, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°The emotions of tens of billions of lives tormented him. If he wanted to smile, he had to continue to absorb such emotional power, but the emotional power would only make him suffer more. ¡±


    ¡°This road seemed to have no end, and the two sides would always be opposite each other. ¡±


    ¡°In the later stages, Ming Xiao didn¡¯t even need to actively absorb emotional power. As long as he was in the outer realms, there would be an endless stream of emotional power pouring out from the inner worlds of the outer realms, gathering towards him, fusing into his body and turning into his power. ¡±


    This was a method that all living beings desired.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t need to cultivate at all. As long as he was alive, the power in his body would increase rapidly at every moment. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Ming Xiao was like a huge emotional magnet, absorbing all the emotional power that was dissipating in this firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°Even though he had not mastered Gokudo laws, he already had the ability to easily kill creatures that had Gokudo power. ¡±


    Netherworld laughter was a freak produced in the firmament world.


    He was born from distortion and had completely lost his former self. He was a complete monster.


    ¡°The pain became more and more intense as he grew. Nether laughter laughed every day to vent his emotions, but he couldn¡¯t suppress the influence of the increasing emotional power in his body. ¡±


    ¡°Until one day, Ming Xiao found a way to reduce the pain. ¡±


    ¡°That was to make the positive and negative emotions in his body reach an equilibrium. At that time, he would not feel any pain, and the two emotional forces would cancel each other out in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°After understanding this, Ming Xiao gave up on the path of mindless slaughter and chose to pursue emotional balance. ¡±


    ¡°From then on, he became the keeper of order in the firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°If good was greater than evil, then they would eliminate good. ¡±


    ¡°If evil was greater than good, then they would eliminate evil! ¡±


    ¡°Ming Xiao started a new round of killing. This time, he didn¡¯t care if it was right or wrong, good or evil. He just wanted to achieve emotional balance. ¡±


    ¡°Wandering around the various worlds, he was also known as the keeper of order at this time. He controlled the balance of the strong and the weak in each world. ¡±


    ¡°As Ming Xiao grew, he gradually found part of himself, and he was no longer in so much pain. ¡±


    The outside world also became very peaceful during that time.


    ¡°Because the keeper of order was above them, they didn¡¯t dare to have any thoughts of strengthening themselves, for fear of becoming the next target of netherworld laughter¡¯s purge. ¡±


    ¡°If that person had not appeared, perhaps the firmament world would have been created by the nether laughter into a truly balanced world. ¡±


    ¡°However, Ming Xiao¡¯s actions still caused the creature at the top of the food chain in the outer realm to be dissatisfied. ¡±


    They still met.


    ¡°It was Ming Xiao who had just finished cleaning up a world. When he crossed the boundary barrier and left, he met the man who was waiting for him. ¡±


    ¡°The man stood there, the space around him completely distorted. His face could not be seen clearly, and there were countless black holes floating behind him. ¡±


    ¡°What surprised Ming Xiao was that he couldn¡¯t absorb any emotion power from this man, as if he had no emotion. ¡±


    The first conversation between the two of them was very simple.


    ¡°¡±¡±What are you?¡±¡± Ming Xiao asked. He was surprised that the spiritking did not show any emotion, as if he was not a living being. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Weaklings are not worthy of knowing my name. Your recent actions have made me very unhappy!¡±¡± The spiritking coldly said to Ming Xiao. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not unhappy, because you don¡¯t have any unhappy emotions!¡±¡± ¡±


    The spiritking was speechless.


    ¡°This time, the spiritking did not waste any more time. He immediately attacked. ¡±


    The spiritking had already toppled the demon clan and grasped the power of several extreme laws. He was extremely powerful now.


    ¡°However, nether smile¡¯s power surprised him. ¡±


    ¡°His elemental body was almost undying, and his laughter during battle could affect his thinking. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking was not swayed by these emotions due to his belief in invincibility. He continued to increase his battle prowess as he fought Ming Xiao. ¡±


    ¡°In truth, the spiritking had also been filled with doubt toward a being like Ming Xiao back then. ¡±


    ¡°As far as he knew, the power of the extreme laws was the peak of this world. But how could Ming Xiao become so powerful even without the extreme laws? ¡±


    It was precisely because of the nether laughter that the spiritking had started to pursue powers other than the laws of extremity. He wanted to create a brand new power system.


    ¡°With Ming Xiao as an example, he knew that this path was feasible. ¡±


    ¡°Their battle had shattered countless stars and worlds, and even shattered a large area of outer space, forming a natural disaster. ¡±


    The battle had ended because Ming Xiao no longer wanted to fight the spiritking.


    ¡°This was because he did not have any desire to fight. Killing was only for the sake of balance and a smile. He found the battle with the spiritking meaningless. Since he could not kill the spiritking, he chose to leave of his own accord. ¡±


    ¡°Even the spiritking was unable to catch up to Ming Xiao. He was completely suppressed in terms of speed, so he could only watch as Ming Xiao disappeared from his sight. ¡±


    The first battle between them ended just like that.


    ¡°However, he had left an extremely deep impression on the spiritking. He was the opponent he wanted! ¡±


    The spiritking could not help but laugh aloud after using his omniscience to investigate Ming Xiao¡¯s entire life.


    ¡°He knew that the battle between them would continue, and it was far from over. ¡±


    ¡°¡®Since you want order, I¡¯ll destroy it and wait for you to find me!¡¯ ¡±

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819: Chapter 819-inextinguishable legacy


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After this battle, the spiritking knew that he had finally encountered an opponent who could fight him at full strength. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, nether smile¡¯s potential far exceeded that of the demon beast clan. ¡±


    ¡°This was because nether smile could endlessly absorb emotions and convert them into power. In other words, as long as there were living beings in the outer realms, he could continue to grow endlessly. ¡±


    Even the spiritking could not imagine just how terrifying the freak nether laughter would become after absorbing the power of emotions for several eras.


    The spiritking was filled with anticipation for this battle.


    ¡°However, Ming Xiao clearly did not want to fight him. Right now, he was the Grim Reaper who reaped lives and the protector of balance and order. He did not want to get too involved with the spiritking. ¡±


    The spiritking came up with a plan to deal with this after analyzing Ming Xiao¡¯s life story.


    ¡°Since you maintain order and balance, I will destroy it. ¡±


    This was very easy for the spiritking.


    ¡°Aside from the entire spiritking clan, the factions that had submitted to the spiritking had also moved out under his orders. ¡±


    ¡°They had completely destroyed the balance and order that Ming Xiao had established, and they had chosen to stand on the opposite side of him. ¡±


    ¡°Just as the spiritking had thought, he had become the source of Ming Xiao¡¯s pain because he had destroyed the order. ¡±


    ¡°Once the balance was broken, the emotions in his body would be one-sided, bringing him unbearable pain. ¡±


    ¡°That was why he had sought out the spiritking of his own accord. He only had one goal, which was to kill the source of pain and destroy the spiritspirit race. ¡±


    The order he had established would not allow any creatures to violate it.


    The battle shook all the major forces in the firmament world.


    ¡°Underworld laughter, the emotion type that came to him on his own initiative, completely exploded with his terrifying combat power. ¡±


    ¡°Even the spiritking, who had the belief that he was invincible, was almost beaten to the point of doubting his life. ¡±


    ¡°Even if he was omniscient and omnipotent, and had a good understanding of Ming Xiao¡¯s abilities, he was still not strong enough to fight with Ming Xiao. ¡±


    The extreme Dao laws that the spiritking had mastered were unable to produce the desired effect before Ming Xiao.


    ¡°As long as Ming Xiao¡¯s spirit was not destroyed, he could reforge his body and be reborn. ¡±


    ¡°From the moment the battle began, no other creatures dared to approach, because the aftermath of the battle was enough to easily destroy them. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the spectating members of the various major powers would instantly collapse if they heard Ming Xiao¡¯s hysterical laughter from a distance. ¡±


    ¡°This was because there was no way to defend against Ming Xiao¡¯s power of emotions. Unless one had the rock-solid belief that they were invincible like the spiritking, their minds would be instantly overwhelmed by the emotions in their minds, turning them into The Walking Dead. ¡±


    Their battle had created many domains of calamity in outer space. The spiritking had chosen to use his full strength in this battle.


    He used Ming Xiao as his Whetstone.


    This was also why the spiritking desired to meet powerful opponents.


    Every expert that could make him go all out was his Whetstone that could make his strength improve quickly.


    ¡°The spiritking constantly developed the extreme power he possessed in battle, and his strength rapidly increased. ¡±


    He had been at a disadvantage since the beginning of the battle. Even the all-powerful spiritking had not thought of this.


    Ming Xiao had created a new way of using power that was completely different from the extreme Dao laws. The combat power he derived was no less than the extreme Dao power.


    ¡°However, even though he was no match for the spiritking, he did not take a single step back. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he was willing to transform into a blade and endure the disadvantages in battle to baptize and sharpen himself. ¡±


    ¡°As long as he succeeded, his strength would be able to rise to a new level. ¡±


    This battle lasted for 328 years.


    ¡°During this period, both sides were injured, and their strength was increasing wildly. ¡±


    ¡°Nether laughter relied on absorbing the emotions of the firmament world to grow in strength, while the spiritking relied on battle to temper himself. ¡±


    Their fighting style had also changed countless times during this time.


    ¡°Ming Xiao¡¯s potential for growth was extremely great, even surpassing the spiritking ¡®s, but he still needed time to settle down. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking even believed that if Ming Xiao continued to grow, no one in the world would be able to stop him. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking had grown even faster than Ming Xiao in the battle this time. He had also successfully broken through during the battle, using his belief in invincibility to condense his golden body of ¡°¡±sky-splitting.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking referred to this realm as the ¡°¡±transcendent realm.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When the sky-opening golden body appeared, the spiritking¡¯s battle prowess completely suppressed Ming Xiao ¡®s. ¡±


    The final battle had begun.


    ¡°That day, the spiritking¡¯s cry resounded through the entire world. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Even if you have an indestructible body, so what? in front of my will to open the sky, there is nothing that can not be destroyed!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As his voice rang out, the sky-splitting Golden Axe pierced through the obstruction of space and time, as well as the body that was formed by Ming Xiao¡¯s emotions. Finally, it split open Ming Xiao¡¯s spiritual source. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, Ming Xiao still became the spiritking¡¯s Whetstone, helping him reach a higher level. ¡±


    The power to split open the sky was not something Ming Xiao could resist.


    ''???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? N ovelBi(n)'',


    This was because the power contained the spiritking¡¯s firm belief that he wanted to split open the world. It was indomitable and unstoppable.


    ¡°Under this attack, Ming Xiao¡¯s body, which was formed by his emotions, crumbled, and his inextinguishable spiritual will was also constantly melting. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking did not kill him in the end. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he knew that Ming Xiao would not be able to escape death. When his spiritual energy was completely exhausted, he would disappear. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he respected Ming Xiao as his opponent, so he didn¡¯t kill him on the spot. Instead, he asked,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you have any regrets?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ming Xiao had helped him break through to the ¡°¡±transcendent realm,¡±¡± so the spiritking wanted to fulfill his dying wish. ¡±


    Ming Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion when he heard the spiritking¡¯s question.


    ¡°He knew that he was about to die, but until now, he had not been able to grasp those vague fragments of memories. This was undoubtedly his biggest regret. ¡±


    The spiritking activated the power of omniscience when he saw the confusion in Ming Xiao¡¯s eyes. He immediately understood what Ming Xiao wanted.


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking condensed a tremendous amount of Saint spirit force. It wrapped up all the information related to Ming Xiao¡¯s life and sent it to him. ¡±


    The spiritking turned around and left after doing all that.


    ¡°In this battle, he had already achieved the breakthrough he wanted, and he also knew that the opponent he had fought with for hundreds of years was about to run out of energy. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, there was no need for him to stay any longer. ¡±


    ¡°After the spiritking left, Ming Xiao devoured the memory ball that the spiritking had given him, which was wrapped in spirit energy. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, countless images appeared in his mind. As a bystander, he watched the entire process of his birth, growth, and finally turning into an emotional seed. ¡±


    The blurry memories in his mind were finally pieced together.


    ¡°At that moment, Ming Xiao shed tears. ¡±


    ¡°He knew that he was a sinner, and the smile on his face was no longer as pure as it used to be. ¡±


    The twisted smile was now filled with evil. It was not the smile that his mother and the tribesmen wanted to see.


    ¡°At this moment, he had found himself, but he also knew that he had lost too much. ¡±


    ¡°His mental energy was quickly dissolved during this time. Death was approaching, and before he died, Ming Xiao returned to the world he was born in, the ¡°¡±heavenly domain.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the collapsing world, Ming Xiao¡¯s heart was filled with pain, but he was helpless. ¡±


    ¡°Before his death, Ming Xiao chose to atone for his sins. He knelt in the center of the world and kowtowed continuously. In the end, he used the Holy Spirit energy left behind by the spiritking to forge a gravestone, ready to seal himself underground. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, the smile on the White mask turned into the original simple and infectious smile ... ¡±


    ¡°That smile had once brought the tribe members a spring breeze that stirred their hearts, and had also brought warmth to his mother. ¡±


    ¡°I no longer have any regrets. Thank you, spiritking! ¡±


    ¡°The moment the death god stele fell, his spiritual energy was completely exhausted. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahahaha!¡±¡± ¡±


    Ming Xiao¡¯s laughter sounded for the last time in the heaven Domain Realm.


    ¡°The laughter was filled with the joy of being free, and it comforted all the souls who died in the battle in the heaven domain world. ¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve been to this world ...¡¯


    ¡°The death stele fell, completely suppressing Ming Xiao underground ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°However, his story didn¡¯t come to an end. Instead, he became an immortal legend in the outer realm and was recorded in the history books of all the major powers in the outer realm! ¡±


    ¡°The smile of death, the smiling devil, The Guardian of order, the sky Destroyer, and so on. Each of these titles represented a change in underworld smile¡¯s mentality, as well as the huge change that had been caused in the sky World ... ¡±


    He was also one of the few experts who could heavily injure the spiritking and leave a deep impression on him.


    He was also the keeper of order who had once brought the firmament world to a state of fine balance with his own power.


    ¡°Legends would fall, but their stories would be passed on forever ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°An era had passed, and Ming Xiao¡¯s gravestone was still standing there. ¡±


    ¡°No one knew that this was the place where the ¡°¡±smile of the Grim Reaper¡±¡± that caused all the powers in the outer realm to tremble in fear had been established. ¡±


    ¡°On this day, a figure appeared in this peaceful world. ¡±


    ¡°After he entered this world, he was immediately shocked by the collapsed world. ¡±


    ¡°Later on, he began exploring this world and plundered the spirit stones left behind in this world. ¡±


    ¡°While he was investigating, he finally came to the tombstone of death¡¯s smile and began to carefully examine the tombstone. ¡±


    ¡°As he observed, the man¡¯s face revealed a shocked expression. ¡±


    This was because he could sense an extremely pure emotional power deep underground. It was like an evil ghost that was constantly devouring the scattered emotional power that floated over from the outer realm.


    ¡°¡±¡±Death¡¯s smile?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°While he was observing, the man suddenly realized something and let out a cry of disbelief. ¡±


    ¡°In order to confirm his guess, he pressed his palm on the death God¡¯s gravestone and began to investigate. ¡±


    ¡°However, the moment his right hand came into contact with the death God¡¯s tablet, he decisively cut off his right arm. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°The terrifying power of emotions attacked him in an instant. If it wasn¡¯t for his decisiveness, he felt that he would have become a madman in an instant! ¡±


    ¡°Even though Ming Xiao had died, a small part of his power was still left. ¡±


    ¡°However, this power was not something that ordinary creatures could withstand. ¡±


    ¡°Ming Xiao was able to withstand this power because his life form had changed into an ¡°¡±emotion seed¡±¡±. Even so, it had caused him great pain, not to mention other creatures. ¡±


    ¡°After abandoning his arm, the fear on the man¡¯s face did not fade. This time, he did not dare to touch the death god stele again, afraid that he would be attacked by the power of emotions again. ¡±


    ¡°However, he did not choose to leave. Instead, he began to circle around the death monument with a very serious expression. ¡±


    Three days passed quickly. The man seemed to have figured something out. He clenched his left fist and a new right arm extended out.


    ¡°Then, he took out a blank book and a pen from his dimensional pocket and began to write in front of the death tablet. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, he would pause from time to time, then summon the courage to touch the death god stele. Then, he would quickly cut off the arm that was in contact with the death god stele, and then continue to write with inspiration. ¡±


    ¡°The moment the book was written, the man sat cross-legged in front of the death god stele and began to try to cultivate. ¡±


    ¡°However, after trying for a short while, the man started bleeding from all seven holes and his mind went blank. If he had not stopped in time, he would have become a walking corpse. ¡±


    The lesson this time made the man¡¯s heart explode.


    ¡°However, he did not give up. Instead, he took out another blank book and began to compile. ¡±


    ¡°His purpose was also very clear. He didn¡¯t want to copy the legend of ¡°¡±death¡¯s smile,¡±¡±but only to write a book that could simply absorb the power of emotions. This would be very useful and enough for him to reach the top of the food chain in the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°Hence, this man calmed his heart and continued writing. During this period, he would touch the death god stele from time to time, comprehending the emotional power within. ¡±


    ¡°Then, he would cut off his arm to survive ... ¡±


    ¡°However, the difficulty of mastering the power of emotions was beyond the man¡¯s imagination. ¡±


    ¡°The power of emotions was too complicated. No matter how strong the physical body was, it could not bear such power, unless the body had a special ability to bear the power of emotions. ¡±


    The man then began to work on this aspect and began to write new cultivation techniques.


    ¡°After many attempts, a thousand years passed in the blink of an eye. The man had also created ten cultivation techniques that used emotions as a source of power. ¡±


    ¡°However, these cultivation techniques all had huge flaws and could not be easily mastered. ¡±


    ¡°The man was also in a state of ecstasy because of cultivating these techniques, and even fell into a state of madness from time to time. ¡±


    ¡°However, he still did not give up and chose to continue exploring this path. ¡±


    ¡°However, after trying for another thousand years, the man finally gave up on using the death God¡¯s smile to absorb emotional power. ¡±


    ¡°He did not have the ability to become an emotional seed. No matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to get on the right track. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he changed his strategy and classified the emotional power. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, they were divided into two major categories, namely the power of positive emotions and the power of negative emotions. ¡±


    ¡°After that, he started to compose again. He was determined to create the cultivation method for the power of emotions. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, hard work paid off. One day, 8000 years later, a man¡¯s silly laughter rang out, and two new cultivation techniques appeared in his hands. ¡±


    The positive and negative forms.


    ¡°Although these two cultivation techniques had not been perfected, they could already be cultivated. ¡±


    The man was ecstatic as he held the two cultivation techniques and flew toward the outer realm. He felt that he had finally succeeded.


    ¡°However, some things were not as simple as he thought. ¡±


    ¡°He had only managed to simply use his physical body to bear this power. When the emotional power gradually increased, his physical body was still unable to bear it. ¡±


    ¡°However, the man slowly perfected it in the days to come. ¡±


    ¡°For example, he had created an ability to turn his physical body into elemental mist in his cultivation method. In this form, his body would not be affected by too many emotions. He called this ability ¡°¡±negative body¡±¡± and ¡°¡±positive body¡±¡±, which corresponded to the cultivation of two major types of emotions, positive and negative. ¡±


    ¡°However, the problem was still not solved. As the emotional power accumulated in his body continued to increase, the man finally could not hold on any longer. ¡±


    ¡°Before his death, he had already developed an obsession with perfecting this cultivation method. In the end, he chose to make countless copies of the ¡°¡±positive body¡±¡± and ¡°¡±negative body¡±¡± cultivation books and scattered them in the outer realm, hoping that there would be so many people who could completely perfect it. ¡±


    ¡°In the days that followed, many people tried to cultivate these two techniques that could absorb the power of emotions. ¡±


    ¡°But without exception, they all failed. ¡±


    Because they had all taken the wrong path.


    ¡°The core of absorbing the power of emotions was not a matter of whether the physical body was elementalized, but the root of it was still the spiritual power. ¡±


    ¡°Back then, nether smile was able to endlessly absorb the power of emotions because he had a spiritual obsession to smile. It was also the source of energy that turned him into an emotional seed. ¡±


    ¡°However, no one knew this, so they all took the wrong path. ¡±


    ¡°After continuous attempts and failures, these two cultivation techniques were gradually forgotten by people ... ¡±


    ¡°Until one day, a copy of the negative body cultivation technique flowed into the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°By chance, a man discovered this cultivation technique in the library of hell and began to try to cultivate it. ¡±


    The man who had obtained the cultivation technique also had a spiritual obsession that had not changed since he was young.


    ¡°It was as if this cultivation technique was made for him. Not only was his cultivation exceptionally smooth, he had even created a new path for himself. ¡±


    If Ming Xiao¡¯s spiritual obsession was: He smiled.


    ¡°In that case, the man who had obtained this technique from the library of Hell¡¯s library had a spiritual obsession: ¡±


    I¡¯m going to F * cking make those idiots cry!

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820: Chapter 820-the rise of the bar spirit


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Looking at the White smiling mask on the screen of the live broadcast room, even through the divine artifact, Lu Wu could feel a strong emotional power permeating through it. ¡±


    This power also surprised the players in the livestream room.


    ¡°Such a thing had never happened before. It should be known that they were in different places at the moment, and they had only seen the White smiling mask through the live broadcast. ¡±


    ¡°However, the influence of their emotions had seeped into their hearts, shocking them. ¡±


    ¡°The player who had pulled out the death stele was even more frightened at this moment. All kinds of emotions kept emerging in his heart, and his eyes gradually became confused. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Wu decisively injecting the emotional power produced in his mind into the artifact space, this player¡¯s mind would have been crushed by the emotional power and he would have become a walking corpse. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, after confirming who the owner of the black skeleton under the death monument was, Lu Wu immediately sent the player who pulled out the death monument back to the artifact space. ¡±


    This could be considered a form of protection.


    ¡°Although Ming Xiao¡¯s emotional power was not the power of the Gokudo path, it was not weaker than the Gokudo path power. In some ways, it even surpassed the Gokudo path. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu, who knew about Ming Xiao¡¯s life, was sure that if Ming Xiao didn¡¯t go to find the spiritking but found a place to sleep for an era before he was born again, no one in the firmament world would be his match. ¡±


    ¡°Even when Ming Xiao was asleep, his spiritual power would continue to absorb the power of emotions to grow. It was a super cheat that grew stronger while lying down. ¡±


    ¡°Based on this alone, the emotion seed was not inferior to any Supreme extreme Dao law. ¡±


    ¡°It was impossible for Lu Wu not to be envious of such an ability. After observing the black skeleton and the White smiling mask for a while with the artifact, Lu Wu suddenly thought of mo Xiaoxin. ¡±


    This was because mo Xiaoxin¡¯s ability was to absorb the power of emotions to grow.


    ¡°Even though he was still miles away from netherworld laughter, at the very least, he was on the path of emotional growth. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Lu Wu clearly knew that mo Xiaoxin also had a very stubborn spiritual obsession in his heart, and that was ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°As he thought of this, Lu Wu immediately opened the contact list and contacted mo Xiaoxin. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, what advice do you have!¡±¡± After waiting for about five seconds, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s voice sounded in Lu Wu¡¯s mind. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bar spirit, I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. Now, I¡¯ll send you the detailed information about the smile of death. After you¡¯ve read it, go to the Tianyu world according to the coordinates I sent you and try to get the inheritance of the smile of death. Whether you can succeed or not depends on your own fate!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What is death¡¯s smile? Is it the black skeleton from the live broadcast room?¡±¡± Mo Xiaoxin suddenly realized something and immediately asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Speaking of which, the ¡®negative body¡¯ that you¡¯re cultivating is actually a castrated version of death¡¯s smile, so I think you can give it a try!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I love you!¡±¡± Mo Xiaoxin immediately exclaimed in joy. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Get lost. A fee of 100 million soul coins. There¡¯s no such thing as a free meal in this world. Do you still need me to teach you the truth?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s free ... Now it¡¯s a fee?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m so stingy. Do I look like I¡¯m going to give someone an opportunity so easily?¡±¡± ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin was speechless.


    ¡°Although mo Xiaoxin wanted to scold the shameless officials, he was terrified when he thought about the authority they had. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re the most doggy! ¡±


    ¡°Of course, mo Xiaoxin did not dare to say it out loud. ¡±


    ¡°After the call ended, mo Xiaoxin immediately clicked on the detailed information about ¡°¡±death¡¯s smile¡±¡± that Lu Wu sent and began to read it carefully. ¡±


    ¡°As mo Xiaoxin understood the process of Grim Reaper¡¯s smile¡¯s growth, a hint of solemnity gradually appeared on his face, and his eyes became serious. ¡±


    ¡°After spending half a day reading through the details of death¡¯s smile, mo Xiaoxin let out a long sigh of relief, a hint of emotion appearing on his face. ¡±


    ¡°He had always known that the negative entity¡¯s abilities were very powerful. Not only could it be converted into elements, but it could also use emotional power as an energy source to fight. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, he was very surprised about one thing. Why did the expert who created this technique only develop the ninth level and the cultivation path after that was broken? Logically speaking, since he was able to create such a powerful cultivation technique, he shouldn¡¯t be so weak, right? ¡±


    ¡°It was only now that mo Xiaoxin realized that the negative body technique was not created at all. Instead, it was an abridged version of the emotional growth mode that the author had copied from death God¡¯s smile. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, mo Xiaoxin was filled with emotion. He had thought that his growth was already heaven-defying. ¡±


    ¡°To be able to absorb the negative emotions of all the players on the forum to grow, the resources needed for cultivation were simply inexhaustible. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on No v elBin.'',


    ¡°However, compared to netherworld smile¡¯s ¡°¡±emotion seed¡±¡± state, he felt that his ¡°¡±cheat¡±¡± was not even worth mentioning. ¡±


    ¡°As long as nether smile was alive, he would be able to absorb the emotional power of the entire firmament world to grow. The way he grew was many levels higher than Jiang Chen ¡®s. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin felt a heartfelt admiration for this Big Shot. Not only did he possess a cheat that could rival Supreme extreme Dao laws, but he was also strong enough to fight the spiritking head-on. He even had a huge advantage over him. He was simply a cheat among cheats. ¡±


    ¡°After reading all the details about death¡¯s smile, mo Xiaoxin was full of curiosity about him. He immediately began to space jump according to the coordinates provided by Lu Wu and headed towards the direction of the Tianyu world. ¡±


    ¡°After about a day, mo Xiaoxin appeared in the Tianyu world. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the heaven domain world that was filled with tombstones and the many corpses floating in the air, mo Xiaoxin felt emotional. ¡±


    It was because he knew the story of death¡¯s smile that he knew how much pain Ming Xiao had felt when he atoned for his sins.


    ¡°However, the moment he realized this, it was already the end of his life. Everything was already irreversible. ¡±


    ¡°Without staying for long, mo Xiaoxin came to the central area of the Tianyu world according to the coordinates provided by Lu Wu, which was the place where netherworld laughter sealed himself. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart began to throb as he approached the area.


    ¡°He could feel countless emotional energies overflowing from the deep pit, constantly impacting his nerves, making him feel a sharp pain in his head. ¡±


    ¡°However, his endurance was not as bad as the player in the heaven Domain Realm. The negative body was activated at this moment, and his body turned into elemental mist. He began to filter the positive emotions and tried to absorb the negative emotions into his body. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s ability began to grow rapidly. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but feel excited as he felt his strength rising rapidly.


    ¡°However, even the residual emotional power of nether smile was not something mo Xiaoxin could withstand. His eyes quickly became lifeless, and his elemental body began to collapse. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu did not help. ¡±


    ¡°How could mo Xiaoxin not put in some effort if he wanted to obtain the opportunity? moreover, he could not help mo Xiaoxin even if he wanted to, unless he chose to destroy this opportunity. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu chose to watch quietly. ¡±


    ¡°A moment later, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s body exploded and his sea of consciousness was drowned by the negative emotions. ¡±


    ¡°However, he soon spent his soul coins to choose to be reborn on the spot. He began to absorb the power of negative emotions again and began a new round of challenges. ¡±


    The process of absorbing negative emotions was undoubtedly painful.


    ¡°In Lu Wu¡¯s image, mo Xiaoxin would cry for a while, then punch his fist in anger, and from time to time, his eyes would look lifeless as if he had lost all hope in life. He was completely controlled by his emotions. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wuxin could not bear to see all of this. He knew that mo Xiaoxin was in indescribable pain ... So, he took a screenshot and saved it. ¡±


    Dog Xiaoxin was crying bitterly..jpg


    Dog Xiaoxin flew into a rage on the spot..jpg


    Little newbie has nothing to live for.jpg


    ......


    The process of mo Xiaoxin absorbing Ming Xiao¡¯s residual power of negative emotions was a process of constant death.


    ¡°However, he was unable to resist the invasion of the power of emotions as a godly state cultivator. The power of positive emotions had given mo Xiaoxin a lot of trouble during this period of time. When he accidentally absorbed a portion of the power of positive emotions, it would clash with the power of negative emotions in his body, causing him indescribable pain and causing his body to collapse in a short period of time. ¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the divine weapon locking his digitized body, he would have died countless times. ¡±


    ¡°However, during this period of time, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s strength had also grown significantly. This negative emotion energy was constantly being transformed into negative emotion energy that he could control. Mo Xiaoxin soon realized that he had reached the bottleneck of his breakthrough. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu saw this, he immediately took out the ¡°¡±heavenly demon list¡±¡±. As the power of the law overflowed, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s name appeared on it. ¡±


    ¡°Through the divine weapon, Lu Wu added the power of the heavenly demon list to mo Xiaoxin¡¯s body and connected it with him. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s name on the heavenly demon list darkened, and a dark golden pattern emerged. ¡±


    ¡°Finally, mo Xiaoxin tried to break through from the God Realm to the ancient God Realm. ¡±


    ¡°However, before mo Xiaoxin could feel happy, his body exploded again as it could not withstand the surge of emotion. His breakthrough failed. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin did not hesitate to resurrect himself again and continue to enter the breakthrough stage.


    ¡°This process was very painful. After all, it was not a process of breaking through through through through cultivation, but rather a process of forcibly absorbing external forces into the body in order to break through to a higher realm. ¡±


    ¡°As the negative emotions in his body continued to increase, mo Xiaoxin couldn¡¯t help but wail. ¡±


    ¡°However, the mental power in mo Xiaoxin¡¯s heart was also activated and began to materialize. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°At that time, the ¡°¡±smile¡±¡± spirit that mo Xiao had been stimulated by the pain was the ¡°¡±smile¡±¡± spirit. ¡±


    ¡°It was the same for mo Xiaoxin. He had his own spiritual obsession in his heart. At this moment, his ¡®bar spirit¡¯ obsession was also activated. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, an endless stream of negative and positive emotions began to flow towards him. Right now, mo Xiaoxin was already heading towards the path of emotions that mo Xiao had originally taken. ¡±


    ¡°However, unlike mo Xiao, who had fallen into a state of confusion, mo Xiaoxin was very clear-headed and knew what he needed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he decisively blocked the power of positive emotions from entering his body and only accepted the power of negative emotions. ¡±


    ¡°He had learned from mo Xiao¡¯s previous experience. Although the two emotions would make him extremely powerful, the side effects would be equally terrifying. In the days to come, he would inevitably struggle in pain, unable to escape, and even lose himself. ¡±


    ¡°Unless he pursued balance and order like mo Xiao, he would lose himself like Ming Xiao when the two opposing emotions clashed. ¡±


    ¡°As the theorizing King, mo Xiaoxin had seen mo Xiao¡¯s life experiences and understood this principle. As a result, he had decisively chosen to give up on absorbing the power of positive emotions, and instead focused on absorbing the power of negative emotions. ¡±


    ¡°Although this might not make him as strong as Ming Xiao, his potential was still not to be underestimated. It was enough for mo Xiaoxin. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As the two types of emotional power came together, mo Xiaoxin could only keep on eliminating the positive emotions to prevent them from triggering the negative emotions in his body. He was so busy that his forehead was covered in sweat. He was afraid of making a mistake and turning himself into a pure emotion seed like netherworld laughter. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu, who saw this scene, immediately stepped in to help. He used the divine weapon to help mo Xiaoxin get rid of the positive emotional power. ¡±


    ¡°The process of breaking through couldn¡¯t be completed in a short time. The process was extremely painful, and Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s expression kept changing. ¡±


    ¡°Anger, unwillingness, hatred, jealousy, pain, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°A huge amount of negative emotions filled mo Xiaoxin¡¯s mind. If he could not overcome them, he would become a pure villain and be controlled by the power of the negative emotions. ¡±


    ¡°However, mo Xiaoxin had his own way of dealing with it. This move was very suitable for a player like him. ¡±


    ¡°Every time he felt that he was about to lose control completely, he would kill himself without the slightest hesitation so that he could start over. ¡±


    ¡°Relying on his resurrection ability, he tried again and again. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu was impressed by mo Xiaoxin¡¯s decisiveness. He felt that he had made the right choice back then. Although mo Xiaoxin had a cheap personality, he was indeed a good seedling. He had forged his own path with his own efforts and didn¡¯t let Lu Wu down. ¡±


    ¡°In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion, what he was doing now was the best choice. ¡±


    ¡°Although he didn¡¯t have mo Xiao¡¯s terrifying potential, at least he could still control it. He wouldn¡¯t be like mo Xiao back then, a monster controlled by emotions. ¡±


    ¡°While waiting, Lu Wu made 108 emojis of negative emotions for mo Xiaoxin while feeling sorry for him ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Twenty-three hours later, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s name on the heavenly demon list had turned dark gold. He had finally broken through to ancient God Realm, becoming the first player to do so. ¡±


    But his growth had not ended.


    Even the residual emotional power of nether laughter was extremely huge for an ancient God.


    And Lu Wu just guarded mo Xiaoxin with the help of the divine weapon to prevent any accidents from happening to him.


    ¡°Three days later, when all the negative emotions had been absorbed, mo Xiaoxin and Lu Wu both heaved a sigh of relief. ¡±


    Mo Xiaoxin had already reached the peak of the ancient God Realm and was about to step into the Emperor-to-be realm.


    Even Lu Wu was surprised by the speed of his improvement.


    ¡°What made Lu Wu feel the most heartache was that such a good opportunity was only sold for 100 million Yuan. It was a huge loss. He should have charged a higher price. After all, the bar spirit was quite rich ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, I suddenly thought of a good idea. I want to give it a try!¡±¡± At this time, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s voice rang in Lu Wu¡¯s mind. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t grim have a smiling mask? this mask also carries his two emotions and is also a part of his power. However, unlike him, I plan to use my own body to seal the power of the negative emotions, and then the mask to carry the power of the positive emotions. This way, the two powers will not conflict in my body, but I can control the two powers at the same time!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Lu Wu was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Bar spirit, you¡¯re really a F * cking talent!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s praise, mo Xiaoxin grinned, reached into the pit, and grabbed Ming Xiao¡¯s white mask. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, mo Xiaoxin slowly put on the White smiling mask on his face, and the smiling pattern on it immediately changed. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the new expression on the White mask, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be a funny emoji, which was also the favorite emoji of the number one troll on the forum, Crayon Shinchan, when he was pissing people off. ¡±


    ¡°Realizing that something was amiss, mo Xiaoxin immediately took off his white mask, an awkward expression on his face. ¡±


    This was too F * cking revealing. It was scary! He was afraid!

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821: The embryonic form of the Allied army of the sky and demons


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After obtaining nethersmile¡¯s inheritance, mo Xiaoxin had become the strongest player in the game, reaching the peak of ancient God Realm. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was not all. ¡±


    ¡°As long as mo Xiaoxin wore the White mask that mo Xiao left behind, his strength could even beat the current Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°This was because that mask was the source of Ming Xiao¡¯s remaining power. Although the emotional energy in it was less than 1%, it was not a problem for him to kill an opponent at the peak of the fabricated realm. ¡±


    ¡°Although it was difficult for mo Xiaoxin to control the residual emotional power in the mask, as a player, he was not afraid of death. It was not a problem for him to use it when he was in a desperate situation, even if he was eventually consumed by his emotions. ¡±


    ¡°With the mask on, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s battle prowess had already reached the peak of the outer space, approaching the level of destruction. ¡±


    ¡°However, mo Xiaoxin, who was very afraid of death, did not wear the White mask anymore because it was too revealing. ¡±


    ¡°As long as the mask was worn, the ¡®funny¡¯ expression would be revealed. ¡±


    He was basically telling others that he was Crayon Shinchan who loved to send funny emojis on the forum.


    ¡°Even though mo Xiaoxin had an unrivaled combat power, he still chose to continue being a coward when faced with a group of players. ¡±


    The reason was simple. He knew how much potential the players had. His current strength was only temporary. Perhaps one of the players would also get a super opportunity and surpass him.


    ¡°Moreover, the players were immortal like him. He was not afraid of anyone, but in the face of the vast number of players, he felt that he had to be afraid. Otherwise, no matter how strong he was, he would still be dead. ¡±


    ¡°Knowing all this, Lu Wu naturally didn¡¯t sell mo Xiaoxin out. After showing off the ¡°¡±dog Xiaoxin¡¯s expression package¡±¡±, he extorted another 100 million soul coins from mo Xiaoxin and got a total of 200 million soul coins. Then, he happily disconnected from mo Xiaoxin. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin hated this to the core. He only had a total of 200 million soul coins on him, so he didn¡¯t even have the chance to bargain. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the government had the authority to check his soul coin balance, and he couldn¡¯t even show that he didn¡¯t have any money for the time being ... ¡±


    ¡°Authority dog, you¡¯ll die a terrible death! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After he disconnected from mo Xiaoxin, Lu Wu¡¯s consciousness returned to the artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°He turned around and saw Bei Li sitting on his shoulder, fiddling with his hair. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Bei Li, a smile appeared on Lu Wu¡¯s face. He reached out and patted her head, saying,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I taught you. How¡¯s your learning?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When Bei Li heard this, he squinted his eyes and smiled. Then, he stood up and waved his hand, letting out a tender cry. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Seal!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as she finished speaking, tiny chains appeared from her body and began to seal the surrounding space. ¡±


    ¡°Although the effect was not strong, it at least proved that Bei Li had begun to control the power of sealing the heavens. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu was very pleased with this. He believed that as long as Bei Li continued to train, its future would be limitless. ¡±


    ¡°After chatting with Bei Li for a while, Lu Wu once again focused on observing the daily life of the players. ¡±


    ¡°Now that the players could control the power of the lost dark rule, their overall combat power rose rapidly. ¡±


    ¡°Although mo Xiaoxin was the only ancient God-level player in the game, most of the players were able to unleash ancient God-level combat power by relying on the power of the lost dark rule. ¡±


    The only flaw was that it was a little useless before the battle.


    ¡°By now, many of the superpowers in the outer space knew that a new power was rising in the outer space. Their most obvious characteristic, other than the cloak embroidered with the word ¡°¡±demon,¡±¡± was the action of lighting a cigarette before the battle. ¡±


    ¡°After smoking one, one¡¯s combat strength would increase by a hundred times! ¡±


    ¡°The name of the heavenly demonic Army had gradually spread far and wide in the outer realms, and there were even reports regarding the heavenly demonic Army being sold in the glittering jewel world. ¡±


    ¡°Following that, some foreign powers also discovered the strangeness of the sky demon Army. ¡±


    Detailed information on the sky demon Army couldn¡¯t be purchased from the Holy Spirit race¡¯s Intelligence Agency.


    ¡°In the war, players would definitely come into contact with the major factions, and they would also offend some of them. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it was reasonable for these forces to purchase information about the heavenly demonic Army from the Holy Spirit clan. However, the Holy Spirit clan was unable to provide any information about the heavenly demonic Army, which was very difficult to understand. ¡±


    ¡°The Holy Spirit race¡¯s omniscience and omnipotence ability could analyze all the information in the firmament world. Logically speaking, there was no situation in which they could not find out. ¡±


    ¡°However, the truth was that even the Holy Spirit clan was unable to obtain any information related to the celestial demon Army. ¡±


    This naturally attracted the attention of the Holy Spirit race.


    ''???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? N ovelBi(n)'',


    They immediately began to investigate the relevant information about the celestial demon Army.


    ¡°From the information gathered by the major factions, the Holy Spirit race had come to a shocking conclusion. ¡±


    ¡°This heavenly demonic Army might have mastered the ability that The Fiend clan had mastered in the past, which was the Supreme Gokudo path power, the dark lost law. ¡±


    ¡°Although this information was only deduced from the fact that the players ¡®combat power had increased dramatically after smoking, the Holy Spirit race felt that it was very credible. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, they immediately reported the matter of the ¡°¡±Army of demons¡±¡± to the higher-ups, before finally reaching the spiritking. ¡±


    The spiritking was also stunned when he learned of this.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that his omniscience had never failed before, but it had only happened once. That was when he fought with the guy who had the illusion law. At that time, his omniscience was completely ineffective and couldn¡¯t help him find his opponent¡¯s weakness at all. ¡±


    The spiritking guessed that the recently rising Army might be closely related to the person who had obtained the illusion law.


    The spiritking did not care if the Army had obtained the lost laws or not.


    He didn¡¯t even think about taking the initiative to investigate.


    ¡°On the contrary, he had a trace of anticipation in his heart. He hoped that this force would rise as soon as possible and then bring him a surprise. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he had once again encountered a bottleneck in his realm. He was very eager to find a new Whetstone, just like the smile of death. ¡±


    It allowed him to break through to a new realm in battle.


    ¡°Therefore, the stronger his opponent was, the sharper his blade would be, until he could split the firmament world! ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking did not care about the threat that the Army could pose. Even if they really did obtain the illusionary and dark laws, he could just take them away as long as they could not use them to the point that he would acknowledge them. ¡±


    He would just treat it as them helping him cultivate extreme Dao laws.


    ¡°Over the past few eras, countless forces had challenged him, but there were very few challengers that he really cared about. The sky demon Army might not be one of them. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this time, the spiritking didn¡¯t know that it was precisely because of his desire for opponents and his mentality of letting the potential forces develop that Lu Wu and the players had time to breathe and rise quickly. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu naturally also noticed the development of the outer realm and the movement caused by the players. ¡±


    ¡°In Lu Wu¡¯s opinion at that time, it was definitely not a good thing to attract the attention of the major forces outside the region. ¡±


    ¡°This was because it was very likely to attract the attention of the Holy Spirit race, which would lead to the start of the war between him and the Holy Spirit race in advance. Although there were Dao integration laws (divine artifacts) to protect the players, there would also be many limitations to the development of the players. ¡±


    ¡°But as time passed, Lu Wu gradually realized that his worries were unnecessary. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the spiritking did not care about the actions of the ¡°¡±Army¡±¡± at all. He had even ignored them after a series of investigations. ¡±


    ¡°To such a willful spiritking, what else could Lu Wu say? he could only say that it was well done! ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking definitely knew that raising a Tiger would bring him trouble, but it was very clear that the spiritking wanted to raise a Tiger to challenge him. ¡±


    ¡°The strong did not fear the strong. The spiritking, who was filled with the belief of invincibility, did not seem to believe that he would lose, no matter who his opponent was! ¡±


    Lu Wuxin could not help but sigh with emotion. He felt that the spiritking¡¯s strength was truly heaven-defying.


    ¡°However, when he thought about it carefully, if he wanted to split open the firmament world, wasn¡¯t he walking on the path of defying the heavens? ¡±


    Lu Wu decided to be the spiritking¡¯s Whetstone for once and then break this sharp blade.


    ......


    ¡°In the next 500 years, the players ¡®development progressed in an orderly manner. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, there were many wars, big and small, but Lu Wu set a rule for the players, which was that they must not anger the Holy Spirit race in advance. ¡±


    ¡°The players could be unscrupulous anywhere, but the Holy Spirit race was not something they could provoke at this stage. ¡±


    ¡°The players couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of starting the war early, and Lu Wu couldn¡¯t bear it either. ¡±


    The spiritking was at the top of the food chain in the foreign lands. Lu Wu had already seen his ability twice. The spiritking could easily destroy the sky demon Army by himself.


    ¡°The number of players was not enough to change the outcome of the battle, not to mention the fact that the Holy Spirit race¡¯s combat power far exceeded the players ¡®, not to mention the many factions from the outer realms who were loyal to the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°As such, the players did not want to do anything that could cause their own deaths. Even though they had already regarded the spiritking and the spiritspirit race as their enemies, they still had to hide when it was time. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, he would be doomed eternally. ¡±


    ¡°They had less than 6400 years left, and many things had happened during this period that made Lu Wu happy. ¡±


    ¡°One of them was the rise of the ¡®heavenly machinery Army¡¯, which was under Zero¡¯s control. ¡±


    ¡°Although zero wasn¡¯t loyal to him, she was definitely his ally because his soul was created by Lu Wuwu. His life and death were in his hands. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu did not choose to bind and control zero. He only told her that he would fight against the spiritking in the future and let him develop as he wished. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°After 500 years, zero did not let him down. ¡±


    ¡°Finally, with a soul, his accumulated strength had broken through to the peak of the delusional realm. The intelligent machine Army in his hands had even controlled a star field and built countless ¡®space war fortresses¡¯ and ¡®intelligent machine Arsenal¡¯ inside. ¡±


    The embryonic form of the intelligent mechanical catastrophe had already appeared.


    ¡°In terms of development, Zero¡¯s plundering method was even more ruthless. Under absolute rationality, the intelligent mechanical Warriors would not be affected by emotions at all. All plundering was carried out in the most efficient way, and no moral values could restrain them. ¡±


    ¡°Even when plundering some small worlds, the intelligent machine Army would not appear at all. They would directly use a special space field to break through the boundary barrier of that world, and then carry out a blanket attack on that world in the outer space. Finally, after all the creatures in that world had died, they would enter and plunder useful resources. ¡±


    ¡°Zero¡¯s strength lay in her ability to create things, as well as her ability to analyze and act with high efficiency. ¡±


    ¡°Together with the absolutely loyal intelligent mechanical Warriors, Zero¡¯s power grew rapidly. However, because of this, she had offended many powerful forces in the outer realms, and her progress had slowed down due to the war. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was also an opportunity for zero. ¡±


    ¡°He had studied the characteristics of all the races. After each war, he would obtain a large amount of data that would be helpful for the war. Then, he would use it to develop super weapons to deal with the next similar war. ¡±


    ¡°For example, the special field that blocked Reiki. This super weapon had unimaginable lethality to cultivators who cultivated with Reiki. ¡±


    Such special weapons were constantly being developed by zero during this period.


    ¡°Having gained a soul, it was as if ¡°¡±zero¡±¡± had suddenly gained enlightenment. From the initial step forward, he had now entered sprinting mode. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, Zero¡¯s growth had given the players a lot of help. ¡±


    ¡°Now that the Alliance had activated resource sharing mode, zero, who also had access to the auction house, would sell rare resources or weapons she had plundered from time to time in exchange for the soul coins in the players ¡®hands to improve her soul. ¡±


    ¡°However, what made the players unhappy was that zero was too smart. ¡±


    ¡°After looking through all the transaction records in the auction house, he knew the value of items, mystical materials, and other resources like the back of his hand. He would sell them at whatever price he wanted and would not give the players a discount. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, many players who needed these resources could only obediently pay for them. ¡±


    ¡°Although Zero¡¯s addition gave the players a resource-rich supplier and made it more convenient for them to grow, the players still preferred to share the resources with the silly and surprised people. ¡±


    ¡°As the amazed race did not have a data analysis library with zero, the prices were completely arbitrary, often bringing surprises to the players. ¡±


    This also led to a portion of the players developing a habit of opening the auction house to check it out when they had nothing to do. They might just happen to see a new item being put up for sale by a member of the surprising race and then pick up a bargain.


    ¡°At the same time, in the past 500 years, a new force had become a loyal ally of the players. ¡±


    That was the iron Blood race.


    ¡°Back then, the players ¡®families who had accompanied each other through life and death had moved the iron Blood race, so they had expressed that they would definitely do their best to help the players when they were in trouble. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu also understood one thing. Although the players had unlimited potential, they still needed time to develop. It was still too difficult for them to fight against the spiritking alone. Therefore, external help was very important. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he found the patriarch of the iron Blood clan and had a conversation with him. ¡±


    The final result made Lu Wu very satisfied. The iron Blood race did not hesitate to agree to Lu Wu¡¯s request and become allies.


    ¡°After that, Lu Wu helped the patriarch of the iron Blood clan complete the ¡°¡±soul transformation¡±¡± and the data transformation of his body. ¡±


    ¡°Since they had become allies, Lu Wu was no longer stingy. He opened an ¡°¡±auction house¡±¡± and a soul coin trading function for the patriarch. At the same time, he provided a wave of soul coins to help the development of the Predators. ¡±


    ¡°After realizing the powerful effects of soul coins, the iron Blood clan¡¯s patriarch led his clansmen on a journey to the outer realms, no longer guarding a star area. ¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s forces and allies developed rapidly during this period.


    ¡°Right now, there were millions of players, and each of them had more than ten great Dao laws. They had also accumulated a large amount of special soul power for battle consumption, so their strength was unprecedentedly strong. ¡±


    ¡°Other than collecting ¡®special soul energy¡¯ and wandering around the outer space, the players who liked to stir up trouble also joined the battles between the ¡®heavenly machinery Army¡¯ and the ¡®predators¡¯ from time to time, collecting soul coins as mercenaries to help them fight their enemies. ¡±


    ¡°The fourth faction of the Alliance, the wonder race, had also recently left Starlink and become a new power in the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°The members of The Amazing Race, who had completed the soul transformation, were no longer afraid of death. Their appearance also added a strong force to the Alliance that Lu Wu had established. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, in order to solve the problem of the amazed people not being able to transform into abyss Titans in the outside world, Lu Wu had been doing research on this for three years. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, Lu Wu succeeded. He invented a drug that was specifically targeted at the ¡®amazing people¡¯. ¡±


    Titan giant potion


    ¡°This potion contained the power of the abyssal world. As long as the amazed clansmen drank this potion, they would be able to maintain the state of an abyssal Titan for nearly a month. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, the stingy Lu Wu would not provide the potions for free. ¡±


    ¡°A bottle of potion was priced at one million soul coins, but the amazed people didn¡¯t care about the price at all. They began to fight in the outer realm for the potion, making Lu Wu a lot of money. ¡±


    ¡°The surprised clansmen weren¡¯t dissatisfied with this. Instead, they were grateful. ¡±


    ¡°They liked to live in the outside world, but they were afraid of death from the bottom of their hearts. However, Lu Wu had helped them solve this headache. ¡±


    ¡°Now, they weren¡¯t afraid of any challenges. They transformed into abyssal Titans in the outer realms and attacked with heavy punches. One punch for one child. They were simply happy and at the same time, they were contributing their strength to the Alliance. ¡±


    ¡°As for the last member of the Alliance, the ¡®void Zerg¡¯, they had been silent for an era, but they had finally begun to make a move ... ¡±

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822: The weapon Grandmaster plan


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The ¡°¡±heavenly demon¡±¡± Alliance that was established by Lu Wu developed rapidly. ¡±


    ¡°After knowing all this,¡±¡±silkworm baby¡±¡± also began to take action after contacting Lu Wu once. ¡±


    ¡°However, his target wasn¡¯t the other powers in the outer space. Instead, it was the other void insect race powers. ¡±


    Silkworm baby¡¯s idea was very simple. It wanted to reorganize the void bug tribe that was in a state of disunity and rebuild the glory that the bug tribe once had.


    ¡°However, this idea seemed simple, but it was difficult to put it into action. ¡±


    ¡°Although silkworm baby was a direct descendant of ¡®blade¡¯, and the major void bug tribe forces wouldn¡¯t hurt it, none of the bug brains would choose to yield if they wanted to command them. ¡±


    The Zergs were also a group where the strong ruled. The status of the same race was determined by their strength.


    ¡°Therefore, if he wanted to gather these scattered sand together, he could only rely on force to force them to submit. ¡±


    ¡°After silkworm baby decided to take action, the internal war of the Zergs started. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, Lu Wu asked silkworm baby if it needed help, but silkworm baby refused. ¡±


    ¡°According to what it said, if they relied on external forces to defeat their opponents, the other void Zerg overminds would never choose to surrender even if they died. And it had already made sufficient preparations for this day. It believed that it could succeed. ¡±


    ¡°In this regard, Lu Wu could only express that if there were any resources needed, he could provide them. At the same time, he gave silkworm baby one billion soul coins as development assistance. ¡±


    ¡°Silkworm baby was still very concerned about soul coins, and it chose to accept them without hesitation. ¡±


    ¡°However, although silkworm baby¡¯s plan was perfect, and the void bug tribe forces it controlled continued to expand in the war, it still encountered trouble very soon. ¡±


    ¡°It was growing and accumulating power, and the other bug tribe forces were the same. ¡±


    ¡°Although silkworm baby thought that it had victory in its grasp, there were always accidents. At this time, it had encountered an extremely powerful bug Tribe Force. Its scale was not any weaker than the bug tribe Army it controlled, and it even had an advantage. ¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t just a battle between two Zerg armies, it was also a contest of the brain zergs ¡®decision-making in the war. ¡±


    ¡°The war lasted for about five years. Although silkworm baby won in terms of war strategy, it was obviously not enough in a comprehensive battle. ¡±


    ¡°After learning about this, Lu Wu was worried. ¡±


    ¡°In the future, when they fought against the spiritking, silkworm baby would definitely be one of the main forces. If it could reform the bug tribe Army once again, their chances of winning would increase. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu took this matter very seriously. ¡±


    ¡°Although silkworm baby said that the internal war of the Zerg race could not be interfered with by external forces, Lu Wu still decided to help it in a disguised way. ¡±


    ¡°Since he couldn¡¯t send the player Army to help, he would provide silkworm baby with sufficient strategic resources. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s new plan was put on the agenda. ¡±


    ¡°This plan was not conceived by Lu Wu, but by ¡°¡±zero¡±¡± who proposed the ¡°¡±Super Soul coin weapon plan.¡±¡± ¡±


    The concept originated from a blueprint. The creator of the book was none other than the spiritking.


    ¡°In the past, the spiritking had created many combat systems in order to create a path that allowed one to break through limits without using the extreme Dao laws. He had tested them one by one. ¡±


    ¡°There was a concept of superweapons in this process. With the user as the main weapon spirit, they could bear the power of 138880 superweapons and perfectly integrate with them. ¡±


    These 138880 weapons were not ordinary weapons either. The lowest was a Holy Spirit-quality strategic weapon.


    ¡°The spiritking had called this plan the ¡°¡±weapon Grandmaster plan¡±¡± in the past. He believed that if it succeeded, he would definitely possess power that was equal to or even greater than the Supreme laws. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking put the plan on hold very quickly. He handed it over to his subordinates and auctioned it off in the glittering jewel world. ¡±


    The reason for this was simple. The spiritking simply did not have enough Saint spirit energy to forge 138880 extremely high-quality Saint spirit weapons.


    ¡°Although he had a way to obtain Saint spirit energy, what the spiritking desired the most back then was the ¡°¡±laws of the Dao integration.¡±¡± He would not touch the Saint spirit energy of every new world. Instead, he would wait for the two rulers to fuse together and become Dao integration energy after devouring the Saint spirit energy. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, the spiritking gave up on the plan in the end. ¡±


    The weapon Grandmaster plan that the spiritking had come up with had been obtained by zero in a raid.


    ¡°After reading the concept of the ¡°¡±weapon Grandmaster¡±¡± plan, zero immediately thought of Lu Wu, who had mastered soul power. ¡±


    ¡°To the spiritking, he might not have enough resources to forge 138880 super weapons. However, to Lu Wu, this was not a problem at all. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°This was because Lu Wu had enough soul coins to use. Using soul coins, he could also forge super weapons, but each weapon would cost more than one billion soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°And in some sense, the quality of soul power was higher than Holy Spirit force. ¡±


    This was also why the spiritking desired to use the laws of the daomerge to create soul power. He felt that the Supreme laws would be able to help him break through his limits.


    ¡°When zero proposed this plan, Lu Wu was actually hesitant. ¡±


    This was because the cost of completing the superweapon project was too high.


    ¡°There were close to 140000 super weapons, and each of them would consume more than one billion soul coins. This was no longer a matter of whether the consumption was large or not. It was completely Burning Soul coins to strengthen himself. ¡±


    And this was only one of the prerequisites for the superweapon project.


    ¡°After that, Lu Wu still had to forge himself into the main weapon spirit, and then each super weapon had to seal a fierce beast or the soul of a strong master as a sub weapon spirit. ¡±


    The amount of work required was simply unimaginable.


    ¡°But at this moment, Lu Wu still decided to give it a try. First, he would forge 13888 super weapons, which was one-tenth of the total amount, to complete the initial concept setting of the ¡°¡±Weapon Master.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°And if these weapons were successfully forged, Lu Wu could also lend them to silkworm baby to help him fight against other Zerg forces. ¡±


    ¡°After he had an idea, Lu Wu released a new mission to the players and asked them to help him catch the beasts in the outer realm. ¡±


    ¡°There was only one requirement. Its potential must be great emperor or above, and it could be a Cub. ¡±


    ¡°Because the weapon spirit could also grow as Lu Wu became stronger, Lu Wu didn¡¯t have high requirements for the specific strength of the beasts, but their potential must be up to standard, which was for future consideration. ¡±


    ¡°As the players began to move, Lu Wu also began his own plan. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he looked for zero, hoping that she could help him complete the initial setting of the weapon Grandmaster plan. ¡±


    Zero didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately invited Lu Wu to the artificial intelligence Star field he controlled for a discussion.


    He had made targeted adjustments to the settings and modifications of the weapon Grandmaster plan.


    ¡°After the plan was officially launched, Lu Wu reluctantly took out all the soul coins that he had accumulated for more than three thousand years and asked Ling to transport them to the various military factories. He then began to remotely control the forging. ¡±


    ¡°This process was mainly controlled by Lu Wu, while zero cooperated with him. ¡±


    ¡°After all, Lu Wu had mastered the authority to use his soul power. Although the digitized zero also had some authority in this area, the authority was not high. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, zero would provide detailed weapon data support to ensure that Lu Wu¡¯s forging would not go wrong. ¡±


    ¡°Saber, spear, sword, halberd, axe, dagger, hook, fork, mirror, rod, dagger, rod, whip, truncheon, hammer, claw, walking stick, meteor hammer, and so on ... ¡±


    The spiritking had set up a total of 138880 weapons of different forms. He had used the most mainstream divine weapons of the firmament world as templates.


    ¡°Since the spiritking had already set the concept of weapons in detail, Lu Wu could just copy it directly. ¡±


    ¡°After the official start of the forging process, the players also began to act quickly. In addition to purchasing young beasts in the glittering jewel world, they also began to capture the beasts that Lu Wu needed in the outer realms to be used as weapon spirits. ¡±


    ¡°In the entire Allied army of heaven and demon, except for the void insect race force that silkworm baby was in, which needed to deal with the expansion war, the players, the iron Blood race, the surprising race, and the heavenly machinery Army all began to serve Lu Wu¡¯s growth. ¡±


    ¡°After nearly ten years, the first superweapon was created. ¡±


    ¡°The shape of this weapon was a heavenly halberd. At the moment it was taken out of the furnace, Lu Wu sealed a ¡°¡±nine crocodile turtle¡±¡± inside, and then bound this weapon to his soul and integrated it into his body. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Lu Wu clearly felt a new power rising in his body. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was only the beginning. ¡±


    ¡°As the Super weapons were produced one after another, Lu Wu¡¯s soul coins were consumed in large quantities, and at the same time, the number of weapons carried in his body was also increasing. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu¡¯s body carried 108 weapons, these weapons began to form a cycle in his body, and the ¡°¡±weapon Grandmaster¡¯s power¡±¡± that the spiritking had conceived began to be born. ¡±


    ¡°But at this time, Lu Wu felt extremely painful. ¡±


    ¡°His body felt like it was being cut by a knife, and the pain came from the inside out. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lu Wu knew the reason for this change. It was because his body could not bear too many superweapons at all. Not to mention that these weapons had already formed a weapon Grandmaster circulation. There was always a weapon Grandmaster¡¯s power surging in his body and destroying his body¡¯s functions. ¡±


    ¡°The only way to solve this problem was to reforge his body and become a weapon Grandmaster in the spiritking¡¯s design, which was also a master weapon spirit. ¡±


    Lu Wuxin was in a dilemma as to whether he should take this step.


    ¡°After all, this was only the concept of transcendence designed by the spiritking. No one had ever succeeded before. If they failed, just how much soul power would they have wasted? ¡±


    ¡°However, when they thought about how powerful the spiritking was and how they were pressed for time, it would be even more difficult to win the battle in the future if they did not make a substantial breakthrough. Therefore, Lu Wu gritted his teeth and decided to start building his own body. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°In the face of Lu Wu¡¯s dilemma, zero seemed to be very calm and continued to maintain absolute rationality. She even urged Lu Wu to quickly carry out his plan and not waste any unnecessary time ... Anyway, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s injured. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, Lu Wu still took this step. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking had already planned out the concept and setting of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s body. Therefore, Lu Wu didn¡¯t have to worry about anything at all. After slightly modifying the data that suited him, he entered the state of self-smelting and forging. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu spent hundreds of billions of soul coins on his self-forging, and his funds were burning like crazy. ¡±


    ¡°And these were just the initial consumption. As the number of super weapons integrated into his body increased in the future, Lu Wu still needed to continue to upgrade his ¡°¡±soldier body¡±¡±. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°One day, 300 years later, in the artificial intelligence Starfield, at the main star Fortress test site. ¡±


    ¡°In the central area of the weapon experiment platform built by zero, a strong man with white hair sat cross-legged. ¡±


    He was meditating with his eyes closed.


    All around him were weapons of various shapes and sizes.


    ¡°Holding his breath and listening quietly, he could faintly hear the roars of fierce beasts coming from the different weapons, and the surface of each weapon was overflowing with flowing light of different colors. These weapons surrounded Lu Wu¡¯s body and revealed their murderous intent. ¡±


    A total of 13888 superweapons were finally completed after 300 years.


    ¡°During this period, Lu Wu spent all the soul coins he had in his inventory and even borrowed a lot of soul coins from the players. Only then did he manage to forge one-tenth of the ¡°¡±weapon Grandmaster¡±¡± plan set by the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s strength was no longer restricted by the fixed realm of the firmament world. After testing with the divine weapon, Lu Wu roughly estimated his strength and found that he already had the combat power of the middle stage of the destruction realm and above. ¡±


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t know the specific details because he had never experienced it in real combat.


    ¡°Feeling the surging ¡®weapon Grandmaster¡¯s power¡¯ in his body, Lu Wu opened his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, the 13888 weapons trembled and shrieked. The shadows of ferocious beasts appeared above the weapons, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu stood up with a smile on his face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Congratulations on successfully completing the weapon Grandmaster plan!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this time, a voice sounded in Lu Wu¡¯s ear, and then a shadow was projected in front of Lu Wu from a distance. It was zero. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu heard this, he waved his hand and suddenly, thousands of streams of light rose from the platform and poured into his body. ¡±


    ¡°All the Super weapons returned to their positions and automatically formed a ¡°¡±weapon Grandmaster¡¯s heavenly circuit¡±¡± in Lu Wu¡¯s body, starting to condense the power of the weapon Grandmaster. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu felt an extremely strong power surging in his body, and his body of a weapon Grandmaster was completely able to withstand the surge of this power. Even as the power of a weapon Grandmaster increased, the strength of his body also slowly increased. ¡±


    Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed by the spiritking¡¯s talent. He couldn¡¯t believe that the spiritking could create such a terrifying and unprecedented growth system.


    ¡°The weapon Grandmaster plan, as one of the ideas and settings in the spiritking¡¯s plan to transcend, had indeed shocked Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Because Lu Wu had also mastered the power of the extreme Dao laws, after successfully forging the weapon Master, he knew that this ability was not weaker than any extreme Dao laws, and even had many advantages in some aspects. ¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, it had extremely strong growth potential, and its future potential was limitless. ¡±


    ¡°The only disadvantage was that it consumed a lot of energy, which was why the spiritking had chosen to abandon this ability. ¡±


    ¡°It was obvious that the spiritking preferred the Dao integration laws. After all, with the Dao integration laws, he would have an infinite amount of soul power. In the future, he would be able to directly use soul power to complete many of his plans. ¡±


    ¡°It was just a pity that the spiritking did not expect the arrival of Lu Wu, an illegal resident, and that he would steal the ¡°¡±Dao integration law¡±¡± forging plan that he had been planning for an era. ¡±


    All his previous efforts could be said to have fulfilled Lu Wu¡¯s wishes.


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of guilt about this.


    ¡°Although the spiritking was a respectable expert, they walked different paths. His plan to raise poisonous insects across all realms had destroyed the human world, so he had to fight him. ¡±


    ¡°For his own sake, and for his clansmen who were still bitterly waiting in the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°In the battle with the spiritking in the future, Lu Wu would always understand one thing. This battle had nothing to do with right or wrong, good or evil. It was just that they were on different sides. Therefore, one of them must die as the end. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, Lu Wu also understood one thing. Why did little Bei Li¡¯s 600 million reincarnations end in failure? the end of each reincarnation was that he died in defeat without exception. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t believe this result. He couldn¡¯t understand how 600 million attempts could be so powerful. ¡±


    ¡°Reality had proven that the spiritking was far too powerful. With his belief in invincibility, how could he possibly fight against him while he was struggling in the netherworld? ¡±


    ¡°Not to mention 600 million reincarnations, even six trillion reincarnations would not have any hope of defeating him. ¡±


    ¡°The only hope Was Here, which was the time when they crossed the parallel universe. ¡±


    ¡°The Three Realms was still too small, and only by developing in the outer realms would they have a chance of survival. As unregistered citizens, they had many advantages. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu cherished this opportunity very much and was prepared to seize it and defeat the spiritking. ¡±

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823: Chapter 823-the power of a weapon Grandmaster


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After completing the initial transformation of the ¡°¡±soldier body¡±¡±, Lu Wu¡¯s strength had improved by leaps and bounds. ¡±


    ¡°As for this ability, after understanding it in detail, Lu Wu clearly knew how terrifying its potential was. It was not inferior to any extreme Dao law at all, including an extreme Dao supreme law. ¡±


    ¡°In reality, this was the case. The spiritking had created a series of brand-new growth systems in order to transcend. The ultimate goal of these power systems was extremely clear, which was to help the spiritking break through the firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, these powers were extremely extreme and could resist the power of extreme laws. ¡±


    ¡°The weapon Grandmaster plan was the most complete one, so the spiritking naturally had high hopes for it. The power it brought with it was extremely terrifying. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the spiritking didn¡¯t have enough resources for him to complete the weapon Grandmaster plan, Lu Wu wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it. ¡±


    ¡°However, this time, Lu Wu, who had the law of Dao integration, had an advantage. ¡±


    ¡°By now, Lu Wu had realized one thing. He seemed to be growing by relying on the things that the spiritking had created. ¡±


    Both the initial Dao integration laws and the weapon Grandmaster plan had been created or conceived by the spiritking after a great deal of effort.


    ¡°However, all of this was now for Lu Wu¡¯s own benefit. ¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stunned. He felt that he was a fierce tiger raised by the spiritking who would challenge the spiritking¡¯s authority in the future ... ¡±


    This made Lu Wu¡¯s face turn serious.


    Raising a Tiger? Perhaps this is what you want!


    I hope you won¡¯t regret it!


    ......


    ¡°After thinking for a while, Lu Wu said goodbye to zero and began to head towards the star field where silkworm baby was currently fighting. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu decided to help silkworm baby to speed up the reorganization of the void insect race and expand the power of the sky demon Alliance he had established. ¡±


    ¡°However, silkworm baby had made it clear that other forces were not allowed to interfere in the internal battle of the Zerg forces. ¡±


    Lu Wu had already thought of a plan to deal with this. His 13888 artifacts could finally be put to use at this moment.


    Lu Wu intended to take advantage of this opportunity to record some information about the use of super weapons so that he could master the power of a weapon Grandmaster more proficiently.


    ¡°After forming a connection with the mark left by silkworm baby in his mind, the cute figure of silkworm baby appeared in Lu Wu¡¯s mind. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m done, what about you?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Zero has already sent me information about the 13888 super weapons you possess. While you were forging your own weapons, I¡¯ve selected 13888 Zerg soldiers and trained them to cooperate with the corresponding weapons. All I¡¯ve been waiting for is your appearance!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡±¡± Lu Wu nodded and said solemnly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t need to come. Just bring your weapons here. The war has already begun, you shouldn¡¯t be here!¡±¡± Silkworm baby said with a serious expression. ¡±


    ¡°After hearing this, Lu Wu understood what silkworm baby was worried about. ¡±


    ¡°After all, silkworm baby¡¯s goal was to subdue the other void bug tribe forces and not to completely wipe them out. Therefore, the appearance of an external force was likely to cause unnecessary trouble. His appearance would instead put silkworm baby in a passive position. ¡±


    ¡°After realizing this, Lu Wu cut off the connection with silkworm baby and entered the space of the artifact. ¡±


    ¡°As Lu Wu waved his hand, 13888 weapons suddenly appeared inside the artifact. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the soul coins inside burned and tore out a space vortex. Suddenly, all the divine weapons began to rush into the space vortex under Lu Wu¡¯s control, and Lu Wu¡¯s consciousness also came to the other side of the space vortex. ¡±


    ......


    Dark Moon Star area.


    ¡°Silkworm baby¡¯s battle with the enemy Zerg force,¡±¡±nightmare reorganization,¡±¡± had been going on for 300 years. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the losses on both sides were huge, but no one had an absolute advantage, and it had become a tug-of-war. ¡±


    The opponent¡¯s strength was clearly not what silkworm baby had expected.


    ¡°It had encountered many opportunities during its growth, and so did the other Zerg forces. The strength of the nightmare Zerg forces far exceeded its imagination. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the nightmare bug tribe had obtained a rare ore by chance. After devouring it, they had evolved into a very terrifying defense. Their outer shell could offset most physical and energy damage. ¡±


    ¡°The nightmare bug clan relied on this new talent ability to make silkworm baby unable to win for a long time. Instead, it was dragged into a protracted battle with no way to escape. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the Dark Moon Star field had also become extremely broken due to the constant war between silkworm baby and the nightmare bug tribe. There were shattered pieces of space everywhere, and several spatial collapse points had been created. ¡±


    ''.'',


    A new war broke out at this moment.


    The Overmind from both sides controlled the bug tribe armies to enter the intersection point and began a new round of fighting.


    ¡°Although the void Zerg¡¯s fighting style was very wild, they had a very regular rhythm. The Overmind on both sides would adjust their formation or change their battle strategy according to the direction of the war. ¡±


    This was also the terrifying aspect of the Zergs.


    ¡°In most people¡¯s impression, the void bug tribe was a race force that only knew how to fight brainlessly, but in fact, the division of labor of the bug tribe in battle was very clear and effective. ¡±


    ¡°The Overmind was in charge of battle strategy, and the other different units were also clearly divided. For example, the main forces of the battlefield (Zerg combat units), war control (Zerg guardians), war support (hatcheries, Zerg hosts), and so on ... ¡±


    The bug race¡¯s battle style could be considered the best even in the outer space.


    ¡°It could be said that other than combat forces like the celestial machinery Army controlled by ¡®zero¡¯, which had absolute rationality and the support of a huge amount of data, the Zergs were a very terrifying existence in a battle of equal strength. Moreover, they also had the ability to evolve in battle. ¡±


    ¡°As the battle went on, all their weaknesses were gradually compensated for. ¡±


    ¡°The void insect race was born for battle. They could adapt to all harsh environments, and all disadvantages were only temporary. They would eventually turn into advantages. ¡±


    ¡°However, this time, because silkworm baby encountered a nightmare Zerg with the same ¡°¡±evolution¡±¡± ability, both sides were evolving in the battle, so it was unable to maximize the advantage of ¡°¡±evolution.¡±¡± This was also one of the reasons why silkworm baby was unable to end the war. ¡±


    ¡°As void bugs, they knew each other very well. It was difficult to determine a winner when they were evenly matched. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the battle started again. It seemed to be another test between them, but in reality, silkworm baby¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation this time, because it knew that the opportunity it was waiting for was about to arrive. ¡±


    ¡°While he was waiting, a black hole suddenly appeared in the sky, and countless divine weapons poured out from it. ¡±


    ¡°Upon seeing this, a smile appeared on silkworm baby¡¯s face, which was hiding in its private space. Then, with a thought, it issued an order. ¡±


    ¡°Immediately, 13888 bug soldiers flew out of the battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°These 13888 bug tribe soldiers were the strongest fighters of the bug tribe carefully selected by silkworm baby. During the time when Lu Wu was in seclusion, silkworm baby had also trained the divine weapons that they needed to master. ¡±


    They had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    ¡°At this moment, the relevant information of these 13888 Zerg soldiers also appeared in Lu Wu¡¯s mind, as well as their corresponding Weapon Mastery. ¡±


    These messages were sent by silkworm baby.


    ¡°After receiving these messages, Lu Wu immediately controlled 13888 divine weapons and projected them to different Zerg soldiers. ¡±


    ¡°When the 13888 bug soldiers all held onto Lu Wu¡¯s super weapon, Lu Wu immediately opened up the use rights of the godly weapon. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the aura of these bug soldiers who were holding divine weapons suddenly changed drastically. ¡±


    The divine weapons shrieked as the power of a weapon Grandmaster surged into their bodies.


    This power made their bodies tremble uncontrollably. It was obvious that they were bearing a huge burden on their bodies.


    ¡°However, bug tribe soldiers never feared death. After holding the divine weapon, they followed silkworm baby¡¯s orders and threw themselves into the battlefield again. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the situation on the battlefield changed. ¡±


    ¡°A sword that split the sky, a hammer that shattered the stars, an axe that broke the void, a blade that cut the Galaxy ... Each divine weapon was enhanced by the power of a weapon Grandmaster, and they exploded with an unimaginably powerful combat power. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, every single one of the bug soldiers who were holding onto their weapon received a huge boost in strength, breaking through the limits of their cultivation. ¡±


    ¡°They controlled the divine weapons to fight against the enemy. In a short period of time, they had divided the battlefield into an area and cleared out the nightmare bug soldiers in this area. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu and silkworm baby, who were behind the scenes, both smiled. ¡±


    Because this was exactly what they wanted to see. The power of the divine weapon did not disappoint them.


    This scene also shocked the Overmind at the rear of the nightmare bugs. The sudden appearance of power was not within his calculations at all and completely interrupted his Rhythm of War.


    ¡°It immediately issued an order and ordered a large number of bug tribe guardians to rush to the area where the 13888 bug tribe soldiers with the divine weapons were, wanting to seal them together. ¡±


    ¡°Its idea was undoubtedly good. It wanted to suppress the power that had suddenly become stronger, so that it would have time to adjust the rhythm of the battle. ¡±


    ¡°However, the power of a weapon Grandmaster was not something that could be suppressed easily. ¡±


    ¡°After a large number of nightmare bug soldiers appeared, the boundary barrier also appeared and sealed this space, trying to seal the 13888 bug soldiers inside. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the 13888 bug tribe soldiers with divine weapons in their hands suddenly drew close and raised their divine weapons at the same time. ¡±


    It was the first time a weapon Grandmaster¡¯s great heavenly cycle appeared in the outside world.


    ¡°The weapon Grandmaster powers in these 13888 bug tribe soldiers were connected, forming the weapon Grandmaster circulatory circle formation. ¡±


    ¡°The divine weapon phantoms appeared at the same time and condensed into a golden weapon seal above their heads. Then, they slammed into the boundary barrier set up by the nightmare insect race¡¯s guardians. ¡±


    ''?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Novel(B) in.??? ?? ?x???????? ??s??? ?????? s????.'',


    ¡°The sharpness of each divine weapon gathered into a force at this moment, forming a golden weapon seal with an unstoppable power. ¡±


    ¡°According to the spiritking¡¯s settings, this power was meant to split open the sky. ¡±


    ¡°Although Lu Wu only mastered one-tenth of the power and had not completely perfected it yet, it was still easy to break the seal of the Zerg guardians because the power was not on the same level at all. ¡±


    ¡°The bug tribe guardians ¡®pre-existing boundary barrier could not even hold on for a few seconds before it crumbled. All the bug tribe guardians were hit by the backlash of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s power. As they flew backward, dense cracks appeared on their bodies. ¡±


    ¡°The 13888 bug soldiers who used this power didn¡¯t have it easy either. Blood started to ooze out of their bodies. It could be seen that their bodies were under a huge burden, and it was still too difficult for them to use the power of the weapon Grandmaster. ¡±


    Lu Wu and silkworm baby were not surprised by this phenomenon.


    ¡°This was because only Lu Wu, who had completed the transformation of the weapon Grandmaster, could really control the power of the weapon Grandmaster without being affected at all. These bug soldiers obviously could not. ¡±


    ¡°Under silkworm baby¡¯s new orders, these bug tribe soldiers, who were bearing a huge burden on their bodies, once again threw themselves into the battlefield without any hesitation after breaking through the barrier, starting a new round of killing. ¡±


    Such a change caught the nightmare bug tribe¡¯s bug brains off guard.


    ¡°Among the 13888 divine weapons that suddenly appeared, the nightmare Overmind felt a power it had never seen before. This power was extremely sharp. Even though the Zergs it controlled had evolved to have extremely strong defenses due to the ¡®special spirit mine resources¡¯, they were still vulnerable in the face of this power. ¡±


    The nightmare Overmind was clearly getting anxious as it watched the changes on the battlefield. It began to mobilize its forces in an attempt to stop the 13888 unstoppable bug soldiers who were wielding godly weapons in space.


    ¡°However, all the obstacles were like paper in front of these divine weapons, and it was difficult to resist them. ¡±


    ¡°A large number of nightmare bug soldiers were killed by the sharp weapon radiance, and their bodies were turned into dust under the power of the weapon Grandmaster. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, silkworm baby, who was hiding behind the scenes, couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. After holding back for 300 years, the chance to win had finally arrived. ¡±


    ¡°Following which, it ordered the 13888 bug soldiers to form the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s great circulation. ¡±


    ¡°Although these 13888 bug tribe soldiers were elites that he had carefully nurtured, at this moment, silkworm baby was already prepared to sacrifice them all for the sake of the final victory. ¡±


    ¡°The moment the weapon Grandmaster seal appeared again, a gap was torn open on the battlefield. A large number of bug tribe soldiers followed this gap and stabbed into the abdomen of the nightmare bug tribe Army like a sharp blade. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the battle was completely in silkworm baby¡¯s favor. The power of a weapon Grandmaster was far beyond Lu Wu and silkworm baby¡¯s imagination, and it played a role in the development of the battle. ¡±


    ¡°The nightmare Overmind was anxious and had mobilized its main forces to stop them several times, but it was to no avail. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, silkworm baby¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in the sky above the battlefield, and it immediately let out a neigh. ¡±


    ¡°Its voice was high-pitched and sharp, full of exaggeration. ¡±


    The eyes of all the bug tribe soldiers on his side instantly turned red and entered a berserk state after hearing its cry.


    ¡°At this point, silkworm baby was already prepared to take down the other party in one go. ¡±


    All the elite Zerg soldiers followed 13888 soldiers with divine weapons and charged toward the enemy¡¯s rear in an unstoppable manner.


    The nightmare Overmind couldn¡¯t help but emerge from behind the scenes and let out a hiss.


    The final battle had begun.


    ¡°As this was an internal war of the Zerg, the condition for the Zerg to yield was not to kill all the combat power of the Zerg, but to kill the ¡°¡±matriarch nest¡±¡± at the back of the battlefield, which would be considered a victory. ¡±


    The losing side needed to surrender unconditionally and yield to the winning side.


    The matriarch¡¯s nest represented the Overmind of a force.


    ¡°The battle had escalated from a test to a decisive stage, and the nightmare Overmind could not care less. ¡±


    The bug soldiers on both sides went completely crazy.


    ¡°Every second, tens of thousands of bug tribe soldiers would die in the battle, and the mother nest¡¯s reserve power at the back was constantly producing new bug tribe soldiers, catalyzing them so that they could once again enter the battle. ¡±


    ¡°This scene was extremely bloody and cruel, but both Lu Wu and silkworm baby seemed to be very calm about all this. ¡±


    ¡°Because he had experienced so much, some things had long become a habit, and his heart would not be affected by it at all. ¡±


    After all...How could war not be cruel?


    ¡°The final frenzy lasted for 32 days. Finally, the nightmare matriarch¡¯s nest broke apart amidst silkworm baby¡¯s laughter, and the war ended. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the nightmare Overmind issued a new order to all the bug tribe soldiers under its control. All the crazed nightmare bug tribe soldiers immediately stopped, and their berserk state faded. ¡±


    ¡°The nightmare Overmind then flew to silkworm baby and lowered its head, choosing to submit. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, silkworm baby stuck out its tongue arrogantly. Then, it lowered its head and licked the nightmare Overmind¡¯s bald head, expressing its willingness to accept its allegiance. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu, who was in the artifact space, smiled. ¡±


    ¡°Silkworm baby¡¯s success also represented his success, and the strength of the Allied army of heaven and demon was strengthened once again! ¡±

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824: Little Beili returns


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After silkworm baby subdued the nightmare bug tribe, the void bug Tribe Force in its hands was strengthened unprecedentedly. ¡±


    This was undoubtedly a good thing for the entire heavenly demon Alliance.


    ¡°After that, silkworm baby didn¡¯t stop at all. After saying goodbye to Lu Wu, it once again threw itself into the new war of expansion. ¡±


    ¡°As the bug tribe forces in its hands were already very strong, it became relatively easy for silkworm baby to subdue other void bug tribe forces in the future. The plan to reorganize the void bug tribe was developing in a good direction. ¡±


    ¡°After that, Lu Wu also put his energy back into the perfection of the weapon Grandmaster plan. ¡±


    ¡°After all, he had only completed a tenth of the weapon Grandmaster plan. There were still many of the spiritking¡¯s ideas and settings that needed to be refined and perfected. Time was tight. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, Lu Wu forged the most special weapon in the weapon Grandmaster plan. ¡±


    ¡°This weapon was different from the other 138879 types. It was very strange, in the shape of an axe. ¡±


    Its specialty was that it could perfectly accept the power of other weapon grandmasters ¡®weapons.


    This was very strange.


    ¡°It was reasonable to say that every super weapon had different attribute characteristics. Although they could form a ¡°¡±weapon Grandmaster¡¯s great circulation¡±¡± when combined, they were all independent existences. ¡±


    ¡°This axe seemed to be the central hub of all weapons, able to contain the power of all divine weapons. ¡±


    ¡°What Lu Wu couldn¡¯t understand was that this axe couldn¡¯t seal any fierce beasts inside. Even if the fierce beast was strong enough, it would be slowly melted and disappeared. Emphasize the main points, emphasize the main points, repeat the important things three times, foreshadowing ...). ¡±


    ¡°After a series of tests, Lu Wu still couldn¡¯t find the reason and chose to give up. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, he had already guessed that since this axe was so special, it must have its meaning. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of the ¡°¡±sky-opening axe¡±¡± under the body of the spiritking¡¯s sky-opening gold, Lu Wu could tell that this axe should be used by the spiritking to break the firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°However, since the weapon Grandmaster plan blueprint did not have any records on how to use this axe, Lu Wu could not explore the inner mystery of this weapon. ¡±


    He could only rely on himself to slowly explore the future.


    ......


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, a hundred years had passed. ¡±


    ¡°Today was the Lantern Festival, which was also the 4000th year that Lu Wu and the players had been in the outer-world. ¡±


    ¡°On this day, Lu Wu summoned all the players back to the Linlang world, but he did not open any festival activities. Instead, he had a good meal with everyone. ¡±


    ¡°After fighting for so many years, the players had not seen each other for hundreds of years, and the atmosphere of old friends Meeting was very strong. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the major forces of the Allied army of celestial and demon also arrived one after another. Everyone drank, chatted, and imagined the future together. The players even talked about the customs of their hometowns with the Predators, the amazed, and the intelligent machines, and spent the day in a drunken state. ¡±


    ¡°And on this day, Lu Wu thought of little Bei Li again. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, she was still by his side, blaming him for not working hard, chiding him for not making progress, and always looking at him with resentful eyes. ¡±


    ¡°Although it had been a long time since the past, those years were still precious memories for Lu Wu. He had never forgotten them, but they became more and more profound as time went by. ¡±


    ¡°Every Festival, Lu Wu would think of little Bei Li, he would think of designing festival activities for the players with her, and accompany her to watch the performance of the stupid players in the festival activities ... ¡±


    It had been a long time since Lu Wu last slept.


    ¡°However, every time he fell asleep, he would always hear the sound of ¡®ding ding ding¡¯. It was little Beili knocking on the bowl with his chopsticks, telling him that he was hungry and that he should eat quickly! ¡±


    ¡°However, all of this was just a memory. That little guy was no longer around ... ¡±


    ¡°Without her strangling him, without her knocking on the bowl, without her gritting her teeth and asking for snacks ... Lu Wu still hadn¡¯t gotten used to it. ¡±


    ¡°After the end of the Lantern Festival, Lu Wu finally made up his mind and was ready to start carrying out a plan that he had been hesitating about. ¡±


    Revive little Beili.


    ¡°In fact, the resources that Lu Wuwu had collected over the past 4000 years were enough to revive little Beili. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu hesitated. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he was not confident that he could win against the spiritking. If he lost in the end, he did not want little Bei Li to be sad anymore. ¡±


    ¡°But this time, Lu Wu changed his mind. ¡±


    ¡°He felt that even if he failed in the end, he still wanted to leave with little Beili. ¡±


    ¡°However, this time, they would not be reincarnated or repeated. They would go together in the end, no matter what the future and the ending were. ¡±


    He missed little Beili too much.


    She had been asleep for too long. It was time to wake up.


    ''Follow current novels on n0velbin.com.'',


    ¡°After the Lantern Festival party ended and all the players left, Lu Wu chose to go into seclusion. He began to work hard in the divine artifact space for little Bei Li¡¯s rebirth. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu was particularly serious because he didn¡¯t want to make any mistakes. Every step of the creation had to be repeatedly simulated and confirmed, and it was extremely fine. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in the artifact space, Lu Wu took out all the resources in his inventory. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, he extracted little Bei Li¡¯s memory and began to work hard on reforging his body. ¡±


    ¡°This was also the most nervous creation that Lu Wu had ever made. He was not as nervous as this time, even when he was forging the ¡°¡±weapon body¡±¡± for himself. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, this step was not complicated. He had already forged new bodies for many living creatures and was already familiar with it. However, this time, he still felt his heart tremble and pressure. ¡±


    ¡°This was because he was afraid of making any mistakes. Even if the success rate was 99.9999%, the 0.00001% would still make Lu Wu worried and hesitant. ¡±


    ¡°After taking a deep breath, Lu Wu finally started to act. ¡±


    ¡°As countless spiritual materials and spiritual minerals turned into liquid and slowly condensed in the divine artifact space, Lu Wu took out the Holy Spirit energy he bought from the Linlang world and put it into the compressed spiritual liquid. ¡±


    ¡°Since little Bei Li¡¯s true form was the six paths of reincarnation, Saint spirit energy was also extremely important. ¡±


    ¡°This was because the Holy Spirit force could help little Beili grow faster in the six paths of reincarnation, and the mystical materials ¡®effect was 1:[ 1. Reforge little Beili¡¯s body and fuse it with his memory.] ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu finally understood why the feedback from the divine artifact test back then was that the amount of spirit materials needed to forge little Bei Li¡¯s body was so huge. ¡±


    This was because little Beili¡¯s body was no ordinary body.


    ¡°It was a special body that was exactly the same as Bei Li ¡®s. In order to build this body, zero had plundered a lot of mystical materials and spent thousands of years. ¡±


    And Lu Wu was repeating this step now.


    And he had to do it even more meticulously because he wanted to create a perfect body for little Beili. Every detail had to be the same as the little Beili of the past. There couldn¡¯t be any differences.


    ¡°This process could have ended quickly, but Lu Wu slowed down and was more and more detailed, like an artist carving his own blood and sweat, he didn¡¯t dare to slack off at all. ¡±


    ¡°The mystical materials stored for 4000 years were constantly consumed during this period. In the end, when less than one-fifth of them were left, Lu Wu finally completed the reforging of little Beili¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at little Bei Li in front of him, Lu Wu¡¯s face showed a nostalgic smile. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Bei Li reached out and poked little Bei Li¡¯s face. He looked very confused. ¡±


    He seemed to be unable to understand why the little girl in front of him looked so similar to him.


    ¡°¡±¡±Bei Li, go to the side. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±¡± Lu Wu looked at Bei Li and said with a serious expression. ¡±


    ¡°When Bei Li heard this, a trace of grievance appeared on his face because this was the first time she had seen Lu Wu so serious. However, she still stepped aside obediently, pouted, and began to sulk. ¡±


    ¡°The next step was crucial. Lu Wu was already extremely nervous and didn¡¯t pay attention to Bei Li, who was sulking. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu took out little Beili¡¯s memory and slowly pushed it towards little Beili¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°When the ball of light came into contact with little Bei Li¡¯s body, it quickly fused into it. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu immediately began to burn the soul energy stored in the divine artifact and constantly injected soul energy into little Bei Li¡¯s body, speeding up the fusion of little Bei Li and his memory. ¡±


    ¡°During this process, Lu Wu slowed down again. At the same time, he immersed his consciousness into little Bei Li¡¯s body and carefully observed the fusion process to prevent any mistakes. ¡±


    ¡°52 hours later, little Bei Li¡¯s body had completely fused with the memory. ¡±


    The success of this step made Lu Wu heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°However, this did not mean that little Beili¡¯s body had been completely Reforged. ¡±


    ¡°As little Bei Li did not have a soul, her original body was the Dominator of the six paths of reincarnation. Therefore, Lu Wu had to create another special existence that was exactly the same as the six paths of reincarnation to act as little Bei Li¡¯s soul. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu had already experimented with this step countless times in his mind, and he already had some experience. ¡±


    This was because he was the one who had created the heavenly DAOs and the six paths of reincarnation of the Three Realms.


    ¡°As long as he had the soul power and the corresponding laws, Lu Wu could create the carrier of the six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    Lu Wu had already prepared these materials.


    ¡°The netherworld¡¯s 3000 great Dao laws were all stored in the heavenly demon ranking, and although his soul power was almost depleted, it was enough to create the six paths of reincarnation. ¡±


    ¡°After that, Lu Wu didn¡¯t take any rest and once again immersed himself in new creation. ¡±


    ¡°As time passed, Lu Wu tirelessly controlled the divine artifact, running simulations inside it again and again, and finally began to create it himself. ¡±


    ¡°After three months, a black light ball that was completely similar to the six paths of reincarnation was formed in the space of the divine item. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu reached out his hand and waved. Little Bei Li¡¯s body floated closer to the six light balls and began to merge with them. ¡±


    ¡°Since little Bei Li¡¯s body was completely 1: Thus, it was extremely compatible with the six paths of reincarnation light ball, and the fusion process was very smooth and fast. ¡±


    ¡°In less than three hours, the fusion was complete. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Lu Wu looked at little Beili with eyes full of anticipation. ¡±


    This was because he knew that little Beili would soon wake up with the release of the memory.


    ''


    ¡°While waiting, Lu Wu seemed to be a little helpless, completely losing the maturity and calmness that he had trained in 4000 years of war. ¡±


    He looked just like the Lu Wu who didn¡¯t know anything at all.


    ......


    ¡°The memory was slowly released from little Bei Li¡¯s body. When the memory had completely transformed into memory fragments in little Bei Li¡¯s mind, she slowly opened her eyes. ¡±


    ¡°The memories came back to him, and the confused little Bei Li finally remembered who he was. ¡±


    ¡°She quietly looked at Lu Wu, who had white hair and a nervous face ... She felt that he was both familiar and strange. ¡±


    I seem to have slept for a long time ...


    Big cat seemed to have changed ... Why did his hair suddenly turn white?


    ¡°Little Bei Li, who was gradually waking up, thought for a moment. Suddenly, he put his hands on his waist, looked at Lu Wu and said proudly,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big cat, why is your hair white? and why did I fall asleep?¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at little Bei Li¡¯s familiar figure and his eyes turned red.


    ¡°At that moment, all his thoughts for the past 4000 years turned into a hug. He took a step forward and hugged little Beili tightly. ¡±


    ¡°He had been silent for too long, shouldering this heavy responsibility alone for 4000 years. At this moment, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back his emotions and they flowed out, turning into tears. ¡±


    ¡°In the 4000 years of fighting in the foreign lands, Lu Wu had never shed tears. ¡±


    ¡°He was no longer an emotional person. Even he, who was used to seeing life and death, no longer had the concept of good and evil. He no longer resisted killing as he did in the past. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, he was not the big boss behind the scenes, nor was he the leader of the celestial demon Army who did all kinds of evil. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was just an ordinary person who missed little Beili. When his emotions reached their peak, he would also cry. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hey, hey, hey! Big cat, you seem to be crying!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There are!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I said no!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re not crying. You¡¯re really like a child.¡±¡± Feeling Lu Wu¡¯s emotional fluctuations, little Beili reached out and patted his head as if to comfort him, but he couldn¡¯t help but show a trace of heartache on his face. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, she had already guessed some things after waking up. ¡±


    It must have been a long time since she was by his side. He must have experienced a lot and suffered a lot.


    ¡°He had become more mature, and should have become more powerful ... ¡±


    ¡°Just as little Beili was thinking about something, he suddenly felt a pain in his head. Then, he realized that Lu Wu was staring at him with a serious face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big cat, how dare you hit my head!¡±¡± Little Bei Li rubbed his head, and a trace of anger appeared on his face. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve lied to me for so long. How should I settle this score?¡±¡± Lu Wu said in a deep voice, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡±


    ¡°When he heard this, the guilty little Bei Li turned his gaze to the left and pouted.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a single thing!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and knock on little Beili¡¯s head again.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Still pretending? I¡¯ll deduct one month¡¯s worth of snacks from you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I ... I¡¯m going to kill you! Eat my strangle!¡±¡± After being knocked on the head twice in a row, the guilt in little Bei Li¡¯s heart disappeared and he revealed his original nature. He broke free from Lu Wu¡¯s embrace, climbed onto Lu Wu¡¯s shoulder, locked his neck, and began to exert force. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu already had very strong strength, but in the face of little Bei Li¡¯s strangle, he did not Dodge or resist at all. Instead, he felt very familiar and nostalgic. ¡±


    ¡°Because in this world, only little Beili could treat him like this. ¡±


    ¡°Whether it was the big boss behind the scenes or the leader of the sky demon Army, he was still a big cat in front of little Bei Li. He had never changed, and he had never thought of changing. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the smile on Lu Wu¡¯s face, little Beili let go of his hand in a daze, but then he hugged Lu Wu¡¯s neck again and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big dumb cat, have you already defeated the spiritking?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then why did you resurrect me? do you want me to suffer with you?¡±¡± Little Beili¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, I just wanted you to suffer with me first. Are you afraid?¡±¡± Lu Wu said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°Little Beili didn¡¯t answer, but a smile appeared on his face, and his arms around Lu Wu¡¯s neck tightened.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is the last time, right? then I¡¯ll try my best to work hard with you!¡±¡± ¡±


    Lu Wu patted little Beili¡¯s head and nodded.


    ¡°Our original hearts are still there. This time, we will continue to move forward together! ¡±

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825: The answer from the past


    Translator: 549690339


    Little Beili¡¯s official return made Lu Wu no longer feel lonely.


    The questions in his heart were finally answered by little Beili.


    Little Bei Li shared the sealed memory with him.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu saw himself in this sealed memory. It was him from the previous time and space, and it was also the slaughter of the previous time and space. ¡±


    ¡°Its previous experience was very similar to its own. It created the Three Realms, the heavenly Dao, and the six paths of reincarnation, and then led the players on a journey to the outer realms. ¡±


    And the turning point of fate was when he challenged the limit peak.


    ¡°Just like Lu Wu, tu mie had snatched the Dao integration laws from the spiritking of the previous time and space. ¡±


    ¡°However, after he obtained the Dao integration laws, he did not obtain any information about the spacetime massacre that had been left behind in this spacetime. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, from this point on, their fates no longer coincided. ¡±


    ¡°In the previous space and time, tu mie had also met his strange clansmen, met silkworm baby, who had sought cooperation, and experienced the same war in the iron Blood star field as him, as well as the Alliance with zero. ¡±


    ¡°However, the details were completely different from his. ¡±


    ¡°In the years to come, the players plundered and grew, massacred, just so that they could return to the Three Realms before the ten thousand year deadline. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, after obtaining the Dao integration stage laws, which were also divine artifacts, the two of them had completely different starting points. ¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s plan was to kill the spiritking in this space-time and then return to the Three Realms in the previous space-time to kill the spiritking in his original space-time and resolve the crisis of the Three Realms.


    ¡°However, tu mie had only wanted to return to the Three Realms and kill the injured spiritking from the previous spacetime. He had never thought of killing the spiritking of this spacetime. ¡±


    ¡°This was because, in tu mie¡¯s opinion, the spiritking of this spacetime was uninjured. His battle prowess was far greater than the spiritking of the previous spacetime, who had been heavily injured. He did not want to take the risk. After all, if he died, the Three Realms in his current spacetime would be completely finished. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the more Lu Wu walked in the back of the two spaces, the more different the direction was. ¡±


    ¡°This was because Lu Wu had received a hint from the previous time and space massacre. He understood that when he returned to the previous time and space, the spiritking would master an ability to integrate the power of the spiritking of other time and space. ¡±


    The war after they returned would be far more difficult than it was now.


    ¡°As a result, he needed to kill the spiritking of this spacetime and weaken the spiritking¡¯s power. ¡±


    The deviation of fate became more and more obvious.


    The ability that Lu Wu had now was obtained from the spiritking¡¯s weapon Grandmaster plan.


    ¡°However, Lu Wu from the previous time and space did not master this ability. He placed his last hope on the emotional ability. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the previous time and space, Lu Wu also discovered death¡¯s smile and also knew about Ming Xiao¡¯s life experience. ¡±


    ¡°Just like Lu Wu, he knew how difficult it would be to fight against the spiritking. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to miss any chance to become stronger, even if the path was extremely dangerous. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in the previous time and space, Lu Wu finally transformed himself into an emotional seed and mastered the ability to absorb all the emotional energy in the firmament world, just like netherworld smile. ¡±


    ¡°This was a crazy path, but it was also a way to resist the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°Ming Xiao was completely passive when he took this path. However, tu mie from the previous time and space took the emotional path, which was very radical and crazy. ¡±


    ¡°In order to absorb the firmament world¡¯s power, he had used his soul power to create several black holes for absorbing emotions. He wanted both positive and negative emotions so that he could quickly improve his combat strength. ¡±


    ¡°In just 3000 years, Lu Wu from the previous time and space had almost the combat strength of the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°After the war between the demonic Army and the spiritking of the previous time and space began, Lu Wu was seriously injured several times in the previous time and space. But every time, he could escape with the power of the emotion seed, and then quietly dormant and grow, waiting for the next opportunity. ¡±


    ¡°This was the power of the emotion seed. As long as he wanted to escape, the spiritking would not be able to catch up to him. ¡±


    Ming Xiao had only died because he wanted to kill the spiritking back then.


    ¡°In the previous time and space, the war between Lu Wu and the spiritking lasted for more than 1000 years. The final result was that Lu Wu won. With the power of the emotion seed, he defeated the spiritking who was in the state of the sky-opening golden body. ¡±


    ¡°Then, the Lu Wu from the previous time and space began to chase after the severely injured spiritking. He was determined to kill him. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu had already found a very obvious problem when he read the memory up to this point. ¡±


    The spiritking of the previous spacetime seemed to be clearly different from the spiritking of this spacetime.


    ¡°Lu Wu had seen the spiritking before, so he could feel the confidence of invincibility from the spiritking. However, the spiritking from the previous world did not possess a strong belief in invincibility. He was not as powerful as the current spiritking at all. Even his personality seemed to be different. ¡±


    ¡°If it was the spiritking of this time and space, Lu Wu felt that he would not run away even if he was defeated. This was because he would not let himself, a sharp blade, break with the belief of invincibility. And if he ran away, it would definitely wear down the belief of invincibility. Therefore, he would rather fight to the death to hone himself and seek a breakthrough. ¡±


    ''.'',


    ¡°However, the spiritking from the previous world had chosen to flee after being defeated. ¡±


    This difference made Lu Wu very confused. He felt that the spiritking in two different spaces seemed to be two completely different people.


    ¡°Lu Wu couldn¡¯t understand this, but he couldn¡¯t find the reason. ¡±


    ¡°In the subsequent memory fragments, due to time constraints, Lu Wu did not have the time to continue chasing after the spiritking in the previous time and space. Instead, he was preparing to return to the Three Realms where he was. ¡±


    ¡°During this time, he left behind a portion of his memories and some assistance for little Bei Li. He also sealed the memories in little Bei Li¡¯s mind to prevent the spiritking from discovering them. ¡±


    ¡°This was a gift he had left for himself, who might encounter the spiritking in the future. ¡±


    ¡°Apart from the Dao integration laws, there was another life form that had been severely injured, and that was the heaven-sealing law, Bei Li. ¡±


    ¡°In the battle against the spiritking, Bei Li, who controlled the laws of the heavens, had taken a heaven splitting slash from the spiritking to block his path. ¡±


    ¡°This slash had almost wiped out all signs of life from Bei Li. Even though Lu Wu had not saved him in the end, he had almost lost his life. ¡±


    This was also the time when Lu Wu severely injured it in the previous time and space.


    ¡°In the end, Lu Wu didn¡¯t take her away from this space and time. Instead, he left her with little Bei Li. ¡±


    ¡°In the days that followed, little Bei Li had an older sister by his side. Her name was Bei Li. She had accompanied little Bei Li as he grew up and taught her many things. ¡±


    ¡°And the reason why little Bei Li had such a strong R & D and creation ability was also related to God Bei Li, who had been by Lu Wu¡¯s side. ¡±


    She had a huge influence on little Bei Li¡¯s growth. The body that little Bei Li had transformed into was also based on God Bei Li.


    This Bei Li was the one who had established the heaven defying Alliance in the future.


    ¡°But in the end, God Beili still died. ¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t strong enough, but that her life was incomplete to begin with, so she couldn¡¯t perfectly control the heaven sealing law. ¡±


    ¡°This situation was similar to zero ¡®S. He was not a complete life form to begin with, so he could not control the extreme laws. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, even if the entire heaven realm¡¯s forces were combined, they would not be able to fight against bei Lishen. This was because she was the only other existence apart from the spiritking who could control the power of the extreme laws with a hundred percent certainty. ¡±


    ¡°However, her life was already close to dying, and she could no longer recover her former combat strength. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, she eventually fell, dying in battle on the road to resist the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°The grieving little Bei Li chose to take over God Bei Li¡¯s body during that time and merged his life with hers. At the same time, he also gained God Bei Li¡¯s control of the seal of the heavens nomological mark. ¡±


    This was also a past that Lu Wu didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°At that time, Lu Wu was able to transform into God Beili not because he was the reincarnation of God Beili, but because of little Beili¡¯s arrangement. ¡±


    ¡°It was all to help him get through a crisis, and at the same time, to hide some facts. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the all-knowing spiritking was always present. If she revealed too much, she was afraid that the spiritking would come, so she had used this method. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu was himself and not anyone else. ¡±


    ¡°In the years that followed, little Beili had been waiting for the right time to come to his side and accompany him on the road to the future. ¡±


    ¡°All the Dao integration laws that Lu Wu obtained, the sky-sealing mark that he had, and so on ... Were all left behind by the slaughter in the previous time and space. ¡±


    All of this was to help him grow and resist the spiritking.


    ¡°This was because the spiritking in his current spacetime was heavily injured, but he had not died. He would come for him sooner or later. ¡±


    Little Beili had been hiding the truth from Lu Wu because he was afraid that the spiritking¡¯s omniscience would be able to sense everything.


    ¡°In this time and space, Lu Wu and the players were unregistered. However, in the previous time and space, they were registered lives in the firmament world. ¡±


    The spiritking would be able to obtain all information.


    ¡°Only little Bei Li, whose memories had been sealed, knew everything without being discovered by the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°Thus, he concealed it for the sake of protection. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After knowing all this, Lu Wu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡±


    The many questions in his heart were finally answered at this moment.


    ¡°However, he also had his own worries, because the path he took was completely different from his previous self. ¡±


    ¡°The potential of the power of the emotion seed was infinite. Therefore, in the previous time and space, Lu Wu¡¯s final combat strength was stronger than the spiritking ¡®s. ¡±


    ¡°However, he himself was walking the path of the weapon Grandmaster plan. ¡±


    '''',


    Would the end of this path also allow him to possess the same battle prowess as the spiritking?


    ¡°Lu Wu had no answer to this, because the spiritking himself had never gone through the weapon Grandmaster plan. Who knew what the outcome would be? ¡±


    ¡°However, after little Bei Li¡¯s resurrection, Lu Wu¡¯s mentality had also changed. ¡±


    He had less hostility and new ideas.


    ¡°No matter what, at least he and little Beili had accompanied him on the last journey. The result was that although victory was wonderful, failure was not unacceptable. ¡±


    ¡°Until now, Lu Wu had admitted one thing. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking was very powerful, so powerful that it made people feel despair. They also felt admiration for his ¡°¡±power¡±¡± from the bottom of their hearts. ¡±


    It was normal to lose to such a strong person. Winning was just a dream with little hope.


    But at least he had to try.


    ......


    ¡°There were still 6000 years left. After little Beili returned, Lu Wu no longer made decisions alone. Instead, he began to discuss with little Beili how to fight against the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°After the discussion with little Beili, Lu Wu¡¯s thoughts suddenly became clear, and many things that he had thought through before were finally let go. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in the space of the divine artifact, little Bei Li was rubbing Bei Li¡¯s face. Bei Li looked like he had been bullied, and his eyes were filled with disdain. ¡±


    ¡°Because she felt that she was being ignored, and the little guy in front of her was the third party. I was clearly the one who arrived first ... And why did she look exactly the same as me? ¡±


    ¡°As for Bei Li, little Bei Li¡¯s attitude towards him was very good. ¡±


    ¡°Because she knew that Bei Li was the big sister who had accompanied her when she was growing up. In addition to missing her, she also had some attachment to her. ¡±


    ¡°Although this big sister had yet to grow up to be the person she knew, her heart was still filled with feelings for her. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s figure appeared in the divine artifact space. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at little Beili, Lu Wu immediately said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Foodie, I¡¯ve thought about your plan. We can give it a try!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°When little Bei Li heard this, he retracted his hands from Bei Li God¡¯s face, turned around, and said with his hands on his hips,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Of course it¡¯s possible. You¡¯re really stupid. Although the memories in my mind are from the previous world, everything else is completely similar except for the spiritking¡¯s change. You can use them to plan for the future, nurture new organizations, and expand your Army!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, Lu Wu nodded and made up his mind. ¡±


    ¡°Just now, when he was discussing the future with little Beili, little Beili had suggested an idea. ¡±


    ¡°That was to plan for the future by relying on the sealed memory in her mind, which was the details of the firmament world¡¯s development in the next 6000 years. ¡±


    ¡°The specific method was also very simple. Little Beili wanted Lu Wu to be a ¡°¡±Bladesman¡±¡± who wandered around the firmament world to help those forces with potential to develop or to overcome crises. ¡±


    ¡°In truth, the concept of saber-borrowing had existed since the era of the Three Realms. ¡±


    They were also a very mysterious group in history. They would always carry a knife with them when they walked through the streets.


    ¡°And they would never sell this saber, but would give it to others on credit. ¡±


    ¡°As the name suggested, they only sold their knives, and they would leave behind profound ravings before they left. This ravings were also a prophecy. After the prophecy was fulfilled, the person who borrowed the knife would come back to collect the reward. ¡±


    ¡°And what little Bei Li wanted Lu Wu to do was to wander around the firmament world and be a ¡°¡±debt collector¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°He would help the potential forces and predict their future, giving them ways to overcome the crisis or giving them advice on the opportunity to develop. Then, when the crisis was over or when the potential forces obtained an opportunity, he would rope in these forces who were ¡®on loan¡¯ and make them fulfill the requirements he had agreed on. ¡±


    ¡°His final goal was to get these organizations to join his sky demon Alliance, so that they would become a force he could use against the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°After thinking about this idea, Lu Wu decided to give it a try. ¡±


    ¡°In reality, what little Bei Li said made a lot of sense. Even the omnipotent and omniscient spiritking did not know what had happened in the next 6000 years. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the ¡°¡±Divine Spirit law¡±¡± allowed one to know everything in the present, but it did not have the ability to predict the future. ¡±


    ¡°By grasping this sealed memory, he had also grasped the development trajectory of the firmament world for the next 6000 years. He could completely use this advantage to do something. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it was very feasible to become a prophet, or a ¡°¡±sword-borrowing man.¡±¡± ¡±


    This might be of great help to the expansion of the heavenly demon Alliance.


    ......


    ¡°After making up his mind, Lu Wu took off the sky demon cloak and changed his style with the help of little Bei Li. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu was wearing a black cloak and a hood. His whole body was shrouded in darkness and filled with a mysterious aura. ¡±


    ¡°This time, he was a prophet who was traveling around the firmament world. He was also a man with a knife, bringing a prophecy of opportunity and danger ... ¡±

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826: Slaughter farm


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After making his decision, Lu Wu changed his style and became a prophet who wandered around the firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, Lu Wu made friends with many potential forces and gave them his own prophecy. He also gave them ways to help them obtain opportunities or avoid disasters. ¡±


    ¡°However, there was only one condition, and that was to become a member of the sky demon Army at the moment the prophecy came true. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, many potential forces didn¡¯t believe Lu Wu¡¯s words. ¡±


    ¡°The reason was simple. No one in the firmament world could control the future, including the all-knowing spiritking. Therefore, they could not believe that Lu Wu could do this. ¡±


    ¡°However, when the prophecy came true and everything was settled, these forces with potential would inevitably become a member of the celestial demon Army. ¡±


    ¡°Because before Lu Wu gave the prophecy, he signed a ¡°¡±sky contract¡±¡± with them and swore on the God of creation. ¡±


    No one dared to break this oath.


    ¡°Moreover, Lu Wu had also made it clear in the contract that he would not interfere with their future and everything would be based on the prophecy. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, his prophecy was very true. The forces that were prophesied would not suspect that the future was true because of Lu Wu¡¯s interference. Otherwise, the Prophet would be joking with his own life. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu began to expand the power of the sky demon Army by relying on the future trend map in his memory. ¡±


    ¡°However, there were some problems during this period of time, and Lu Wu discovered them in time. ¡±


    ¡°For example, once, when Lu Wu was about to go to the ¡°¡±divine fruit¡±¡± star field to find a potential force that had mastered the power of nature, he found that the world had long been erased. This situation was completely different from the situation in his sealed memories. ¡±


    ¡°In his memory, this force that controlled the power of nature would rise rapidly in the next few thousand years under the leadership of their new leader. Finally, they would leave their own world and wage war in the outer realms. ¡±


    ¡°However, the current situation was that this force had long been destroyed, and it was destroyed by Lu Wu¡¯s acquaintances. ¡±


    He was the ¡®zero¡¯ of the heavenly machinery Army.


    ¡°The butterfly effect still took place. Although some things had not changed, some things had already changed greatly. ¡±


    This also made Lu Wu more cautious and he no longer completely believed in the events in his memory.


    ¡°Even so, the sky demon Alliance had grown rapidly during this period, and now had 48 allies. ¡±


    ¡°In order to speed up the development of these allies, Lu Wu gave them the right to use soul coins and the auction house. ¡±


    ¡°The most common currency in the SkyDemon Alliance was ¡°¡±soul coins.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The flow of resources between the players and the Union forces accelerated the development speed of the players and the Union forces, and the soul coin processing fee charged for each transaction made the growth of soul coins on Lu Wu¡¯s side reach a new high. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, in order to prevent any accidents from happening, Lu Wu set a rule when he digitized the members of the Alliance. ¡±


    ¡°The soul coins could only be circulated within the heavenly demon Alliance, and could not be circulated to the outside world. ¡±


    ¡°Although the spiritking had ignored their rapid development, that was only because he desired a powerful opponent. If he learned about the existence of the soul coins, the spiritking would definitely know who had taken the laws of the Dao integration realm from him. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, Lu Wu would have to face the wrath of the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°Right now, Lu Wu only wanted to develop himself. He didn¡¯t want to face the spiritking ahead of time because he had no chance of winning. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu set this rule and used a divine artifact to monitor all the Alliance members in real-time to ensure that there were no accidents. ¡±


    ¡°If anyone dared to violate the rules, their soul would be directly obliterated without exception. ¡±


    ¡°Even if they were members of the Alliance who would fight against the spiritking together in the future, Lu Wu would not give in at all on this point. ¡±


    Lu Wu still understood the principle of ¡®a thousand-mile dam is destroyed by an ant¡¯s nest¡¯.


    ¡°At the same time, during the thousand years of development, Lu Wu¡¯s weapon Grandmaster plan had also been completed by nearly a third with the surge in soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu believed that with the increase in the income of soul coins, he would be able to complete the transformation of the weapon Grandmaster plan in the next 2000 years. ¡±


    ¡°Everything was going well, and all Lu Wu needed to do was to work hard and wait. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Recently, a topic that players were discussing on the forum had caught Lu Wu¡¯s attention. ¡±


    The cause was a player who discovered a small world while wandering in the outer realms.


    ¡°This world did not have any supernatural powers, nor was it rich in spiritual energy or cultivators. It could be said to be ordinary. It was very similar to the human world during the Dharma ending age, and even the creatures inside were completely similar to humans. ¡±


    ¡°If that was all, it would not attract the attention of the players, as there were too many such worlds and outer realms. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? NovelB(i)n. ???'',


    ¡°There were countless worlds of different sizes in the boundless outer realm, and humanoid creatures were not rare either. This was because humanoid forms were the forms of the gods of creation, and most of the creatures in the firmament world had humanoid forms. ¡±


    The strange thing was that the souls of the creatures in this world were particularly strong. Almost 80% of them were special souls.


    ¡°In other words, this world was a treasure trove of special souls. If they were harvested in one go, a large amount of special soul power would be produced. ¡±


    The players also started a heated discussion on the forum because of this.


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s original idea was to let the players enter this world to satisfy the wishes of the creatures in this space, and then harvest their special souls. ¡±


    ¡°However, little Beili, who had been paying attention to this matter, gave a different opinion and made a new suggestion. ¡±


    ¡°According to what little Bei Li had said, every special soul¡¯s past life was definitely a powerful one. The lowest level of cultivation was God Realm. This was also because after God Realm, the soul would be sublimated and become special. In other words, it was an advancement in the level of life. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the stronger the special soul, the stronger the person was in his previous life. ¡±


    ¡°Although these people had reincarnated, they all had great potential. It would be a waste to only take their souls. ¡±


    He could use a new method to stimulate their potential and make them the reserve forces of the Allied army of the celestial demon race.


    ¡°This method was very simple to implement, which was to raise Gu. ¡±


    ¡°Fighting was one of the best ways to stimulate the potential of living things. What Lu Wu needed to do was to break the balance of this world, bring fear and killing, and let them seek a breakthrough in life and death. ¡±


    ¡°After thinking for a while, he immediately decided to carry out this plan. ¡±


    ¡°As for bringing disaster to this world and whether he would feel any moral pressure, Lu Wu no longer cared. ¡±


    ¡°If bringing disaster to other worlds could save my world, why wouldn¡¯t I do it? ¡±


    It had been 5000 years since the war and Lu Wu had changed his view of morality.


    ¡°The law of survival in this outer realm was the law of the jungle. It had not changed for countless eras, which proved that this law was necessary. ¡±


    ¡°For example, if you sympathized with a flock of sheep, then did you care about the hungry wolves that were staring at the flock? ¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m selfish or evil, as long as I¡¯m fine with the people I cherish, it¡¯s enough. ¡±


    This was Lu Wu¡¯s current thought.


    ¡°Although doing so seemed no different from doing so with the spiritking, Lu Wu had to admit that the spiritking did not do anything wrong. ¡±


    The only difference between him and the spiritking was that they were on different sides.


    ¡°As for his resistance, it was because he was not willing to be eaten by the wolf, so he wanted to kill the wolf. ¡±


    ¡°Even if he brought disaster to that world, Lu Wu didn¡¯t mind if there were people who would transcend and kill him, a vicious Wolf. ¡±


    ¡°Just like how he had fought against the spiritking, the creatures of that world could do the same until they killed him and completely saved their world. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, they were still on different sides, so there was no right or wrong. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, in this outer realm, there was no real distinction between good and evil. What was the so-called good and evil? it was when a value reached its peak, and the existence opposite it would be called evil. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, when evil was widespread, the opposite of good was actually evil, and the norm accepted by the masses was good. ¡±


    ¡°Over the years in the outer realm, Lu Wu had already reconstructed his three views and understood the true truth between good and evil. ¡±


    ¡°Plundering was not evil, the true evil was being weak. ¡±


    ......


    On screen planet.


    ¡°This was a very ordinary world. The internal development was mainly focused on technology, but the development of technology was not outstanding. It was very similar to the mortal realm of the Three Realms era. ¡±


    ¡°Today was a normal day, and the world was operating normally. ¡±


    ¡°The city was bustling with people, all working hard to make a living or to satisfy the desires in their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°At eighto¡¯ clock at night, Lu Wu¡¯s figure appeared outside the city. ¡±


    He looked around and finally focused his eyes on the brightly lit city on the other side of the lake.


    ¡°Leaning against the fence by the lake, Lu Wu just quietly enjoyed the night view of the city. ¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until close to midnight that Lu Wu finally stood up, took out a cigarette, and lit it up. ¡±


    ¡°When the cigarette that contained special soul power burned to the end, the early morning bell reverberated in the sky above the city. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s figure disappeared from the spot. ¡±


    ¡°All the people who had been sleeping suddenly woke up at this moment. They were horrified to find that everything around them had stopped. Other than their minds, everything in their eyes was in a state of stagnation. ¡±


    '''',


    He could not even control his own body.


    ¡°After this situation continued for a while, fear emerged in their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a hoarse voice that could stir the fear in one¡¯s heart rang out in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡±


    ¡°[From now on ... This world will become my playground ... Do you want to live? Then go evolve ... Becoming strong is your only way to survive. Kill, fear, deceive ... All means of survival are legal after the transformation is completed ... Remember what I said ... Mortals, use your humble performance to entertain me!] ¡±


    ¡°As his voice fell, a new voice sounded in this world. ¡±


    ¡°This time, it was the game prompt of the divine weapon. ¡±


    [World transformation in progress ... Injecting Reiki into the world ... Completion rate 1%... 4%... 9%... 78%... 100%]


    ¡°About two hours later, Lu Wu extracted all the spiritual energy from the other world into the divine artifact and then poured it into this world. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, this world, which had no spirit Qi at all, turned into a small world of spirit Qi. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was only the initial transformation. Lu Wu¡¯s plan was still in progress. The notification of the new divine artifact once again rang in the transformed world. ¡±


    ¡°[World transformation plan 2 has begun ... Injecting soul power into the world, catalyzing the growth of all living things ... 3%... 6%... 48%... 100%] ¡±


    The completion of Plan 2 had changed the world.


    ¡°The blue mist floated in the sky of this world, mixed with spirit Qi, and was constantly absorbed into the bodies of the plants and animals. Their bodies began to develop and grow rapidly, and they began a second evolution. Their physical fitness showed an explosive growth in the evolution. ¡±


    ¡°An ordinary cat could evolve into a ferocious Tiger in a short period of time. Furthermore, it would possess a stronger body and a more terrifying bite force than a Tiger. ¡±


    Such evolutions were happening all over the world.


    ¡°However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t let his soul power and spiritual energy integrate into the bodies of those ordinary people. ¡±


    ¡°This was because this kind of accelerated growth was very damaging to the foundation. What he wanted to cultivate was strong people who could be used, not a group of strong people who only had a realm but no strength. ¡±


    ¡°Although those ordinary people were ordinary now, they had special souls and had great potential. They were the targets that he wanted to cultivate. ¡±


    And Lu Wu had already thought of the way they would grow up.


    ¡°That was to kill creatures that were catalyzed by soul power and Reiki, similar to the players in the past, to gain experience or items for growth. ¡±


    The third plan that Lu Wu was going to make was prepared for this step.


    [World transformation plan 3 has begun ... The entire world is being digitized ... Fully analyzing the details of this world ... Progress: 1%......25%......87%......100%?[Beginning world data transformation!]


    ¡°After about half a day of the world¡¯s data conversion process, all the living things and objects in this world had become digitized. ¡±


    ¡°Even an ordinary stone, bacteria, or virus had completed the process of data conversion. ¡±


    The entire world had completely changed after the three modifications.


    ¡°Even the continental plates had undergone tremendous changes, and the entire world was no longer what it used to be. ¡±


    ¡°All kinds of huge and ferocious beasts ran wild in the forest, and the originally cute pets in the city had turned into bloodthirsty beasts. ¡±


    ¡°When they obtained a powerful body and strength, their ferocity was also stimulated. ¡±


    ¡°In order to support the consumption of this body, other than absorbing spiritual energy, they had a simple and crude method, which was to devour flesh and blood. ¡±


    ¡°When their wildness awakened, their original obedience was gone, and they had turned into bloodthirsty killers. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a new notification from the divine artifact appeared. ¡±


    ¡°[World transformation has been completed ... The first stage has been activated. Starting to release low-level forces from outer space: [ 1412515 goblins, 1224259 Sticky Monsters, 2148157 blood bats, 1248512 green orcs ... 101 races have been deployed ... The second stage of monsters will be deployed with a tenfold increase in combat power. It will begin in one year. Selected Warriors of this world, please make preparations in advance!] ¡±


    The final step was to force the ordinary people of this world to grow up quickly.


    ¡°The monsters that were thrown into this world were all obstacles on their way to growth. If they were not killed, they would be killed by them. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Lu Wu had set a total of ten stages. ¡±


    ¡°These most basic monsters were captured by the players from other worlds, and the combat power of the monsters released in the future would be constantly upgraded. ¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, the main theme of this world would be evolution and growth. ¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t improve, he would die. ¡±


    ¡°In this slaughter farm, only the truly strong could live to the end. ¡±


    What Lu Wu wanted to do now was to squeeze out the potential of these ordinary people and force them to their limits.


    ¡°A breakthrough between life and death, a breakthrough in extreme fear, a breakthrough in anger, a breakthrough in sadness, and so on ... ¡±


    Lu Wu was looking forward to a good show.


    ¡°And this day was destined to be recorded in history, because this day was the biggest change in the history of this world. ¡±


    A disaster had befallen ...

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827: Hu He¡¯s mission


    Translator: 549690339


    It was a quiet night.


    ¡°After the divine weapon¡¯s notification sound rang out, the world underwent a tremendous change. ¡±


    ¡°After about five hours of world transformation, the stagnated world suddenly returned to normal operation. ¡±


    This day was destined to be unforgettable.


    ¡°As everything that had stopped moving resumed its operation, screams instantly rang out in all the major cities. The evolved bloodthirsty beasts and the creatures that had been thrown into this world began a feast of slaughter. ¡±


    The ordinary people of this world were in a state of panic and helplessness when faced with such a scene.


    ¡°Even if they had the thought of resisting, they had no chance of winning against monsters that were far stronger than them. ¡±


    A large number of humans in this world died during this period.


    ¡°The disaster swept across the world, and the humans who originally ruled the world instantly fell from the top of the food chain to the bottom, becoming the targets of all predators. ¡±


    Even the cattle and sheep that were once their food now had the terrifying power to easily take their lives.


    A new chapter of the world¡¯s new era had begun.


    ¡°All the rules would be reshuffled and defined, and strength would be the only standard to determine the rules! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Five hours ago, in A city. ¡±


    Doomsday bar.


    The doomsday bar was located in the eastern suburbs of the city and was famous for its unique style.


    ¡°The decorations and theme of the bar were to create an apocalyptic scene, and there was always a group of apocalyptic fanatics gathered inside. ¡±


    Their ideals were incompatible with this peaceful world. They worshipped the apocalypse and felt that the world was too dull. Only the apocalypse was what they wanted.


    ¡°It was close to midnight, and a figure appeared outside the bar. ¡±


    ¡°He carried an ancient blood-colored coffin on his back, wore a hood, and his clothes were engraved with all kinds of distorted runes. It could be said that he had 100% of head-turning rates. ¡±


    ¡°After pushing open the door of the bar, he walked straight in. ¡±


    ¡°¡±Cosplay?Brother, which character¡¯s style is this? it¡¯s so cool!¡±¡± The bar¡¯s security staff greeted him with a smile after seeing his appearance. ¡±


    Hu He ignored his gaze and walked past him.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t come here to drink, but to complete a mission. ¡±


    The target of his mission this time was a person who had at least been at the realm of destruction in his previous life. He had a special soul and it was extremely strong. He was considered by the dog officials to be one of the humans with the most potential in this world.


    ¡°In order to prevent him from dying early due to an accident during the sudden arrival of the end of the world, Lu Wu intended to give this person some preferential treatment in advance, and the goal of Hu He¡¯s visit this time was to lay some foundations for this person¡¯s growth. ¡±


    ¡°After ordering a glass of wine at the bar, he glanced at the dance floor. ¡±


    ¡°A group of strangely dressed people was having a dance. Under the strange orange lights, their bodies were twisting and sweating. The scene was like a group of demons dancing, exuding a burst of hormonal aura. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, core of beard smiled slightly. He picked up the glass and drank the liquid inside in one gulp. Then, he ordered another glass of wine and drank quietly under the loud music. ¡±


    ¡°As time passed, the lights of the ball flickered and changed. Then, they gathered in the middle of the stage, on a man wearing a ghost mask and a suit. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Welcome to the Halloween gathering. I¡¯m honored to have invited many like-minded friends today ...¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the guy in the ghost mask on the stage, the corner of core Hu¡¯s mouth curled up. This was the person he was looking for. ¡±


    ¡°This man was the owner of the doomsday bar in this city. In fact, his heart was extremely twisted. He had always longed for the arrival of the apocalypse and waited for the day when humanity would end. ¡±


    Hu He didn¡¯t care what this person thought. He only knew that this person was the target the dog authorities wanted to protect for the time being.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t care if he lived or died in the future, but he had to help this person get through the upcoming obstacle and prevent the sudden death of potential. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Handsome, you look so cool! Where did you buy it?¡±¡± While he was drinking, a charming woman came to his side. She reached out and touched the blood coffin on his back, then stood beside him and asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Could there really be a vampire inside?¡±¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t pay any attention to her, the woman asked again with interest. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Get lost!¡±¡± He said, unconsciously wrinkling his forehead. ¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile froze when she heard that. She looked very embarrassed.


    ¡°¡±¡±Xiaomei, what¡¯s going on?¡±¡± At this moment, a woman wearing a demon fox mask came to the embarrassed woman¡¯s side. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I ... I¡¯m fine. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Did he bully you? Do you want him to apologize to you?¡±¡± The Fox-masked woman reproached him in a rude manner. ¡±


    Apologize?


    ¡°Upon hearing this, core Hu suddenly laughed. He had been worried that he couldn¡¯t find his target, but since he had come knocking on the door, then he couldn¡¯t be blamed. ¡±


    ¡°He immediately snapped his fingers at the bartender.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Two cups of fruit wine.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°He took two glasses of fruit wine from the bartender and handed them to the two women,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I wasn¡¯t in a good mood just now, don¡¯t mind me. This glass of wine is on you.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hu He¡¯s words immediately eased the atmosphere. Although the two women were surprised by the sudden change in the frowning Hu He, they didn¡¯t continue to pester him. They reached out for the wine and took a small sip, then once again looked at Hu He¡¯s strange shape. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±To be honest, your style is really cool. You¡¯ll probably be chosen as the best costume for this show,¡±¡± the woman who had come to hit on him said after taking another sip of wine. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, yeah. With the patterns on your clothes, I give you 95 points for this look,¡±¡± the woman in the Fox demon mask also seemed very interested. ¡±


    ''???? ????s? ???????s ?? No(v) e lBin ????.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, I¡¯ve been preparing for this party for a long time!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As they chatted, he observed the changes in the two of them. When he took the wine glass, he secretly injected corpse Qi into it. ¡±


    ¡°Although it was only a wisp of corpse Qi, this power was not something that ordinary people could withstand. ¡±


    ¡°After drinking it, one¡¯s mind would gradually be eroded by the corpse Qi, and finally, one¡¯s body would be transformed by the corpse Qi, turning into a corpse ghost with bloodthirsty instincts, with no possibility of resistance. ¡±


    ¡°Because they were only mortals, ordinary mortals! ¡±


    ¡°After chatting for a while, he ignored the hints that the woman wanted to hit on him a few times. After the two left, he walked straight to a booth in the distance. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is there something you need from me?¡±¡± Seeing nuclear Hu¡¯s sudden arrival, the hotel owner, Li Ming, who was in a discussion with his assistant, asked. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk in private. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m busy!¡±¡± Ming Li frowned subconsciously. ¡±


    ¡°Hu He shook his head, threw down a piece of paper and turned to leave. ¡±


    Li Ming picked up the paper in confusion and found a line of words on it:


    ¡°¡±¡±This place will soon turn into an Asura arena. If you want to live, come out quickly. I¡¯ll wait for you outside the bar. I have the doomsday you want!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this line of words, Ming Li was suddenly speechless. Although he was a worshiper of the end of the world, he was not a fool. In this peaceful and prosperous time, how could the end of the world come so easily? ¡±


    ¡°When the assistant beside him saw this, he also leaned over to take a look at the note. When he saw the words left by core Hu, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, I¡¯m guessing that kid has watched too many movies and has gone crazy. Don¡¯t mind him. Let¡¯s continue to discuss the expansion of the bar.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the back of core Hu, Ming Li nodded. Although he didn¡¯t believe it, he didn¡¯t know why, but there was a faint trace of expectation in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, he felt that perhaps Hu He was also a weirdo like him, a crazy adventurer of the end of the world. ¡±


    ¡°And he seemed to be even crazier than him ... Unfortunately, he seemed to be a little neurotic. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a scream suddenly came from the stage, interrupting Li Ming¡¯s thoughts. ¡±


    ¡°He immediately turned his head and saw the two women who were twisting and turning on the dance floor suddenly holding their heads in pain. Their bodies emitted a faint black mist, and their bodies rapidly expanded during this period. Their muscles burst through their skin, but no blood flowed out. ¡±


    ¡°The exposed muscles gradually turned black, and the twisted heads became more terrifying. Soon, two two-meter-tall ghouls appeared in front of everyone. ¡±


    This scene shocked the people around.


    ¡°Screams immediately resounded on the dance floor. At the same time, it also stimulated the two ghouls that had long lost their consciousness, only left with their bloodthirsty instincts. ¡±


    ¡°Relying on their bloodthirsty nature, they immediately pounced on the crowd. ¡±


    ¡°Faced with this terrifying scene, the entire dance floor was in chaos. The sound of crying and cursing mixed together. It was a mess. ¡±


    ¡°Many people who were close to the monsters fell to the ground before they could run far. Under the flashing lights and music, blood splattered and broken limbs flew everywhere. It was like a scene of an Asura. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Ming Li was horrified. Thinking of the note from before, he got up without hesitation and ran out of the bar before the monster pounced on him. ¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Li Ming reacted in time. Soon, the entire passage was blocked, and it was impossible to pass through normally. The two bloodthirsty monsters at the back had long been staring at the crowd and pounced on them. ¡±


    ¡°The strong smell of blood spread in the underground bar. At this time, Li Ming ran out of the bar, panting, and closed the door. ¡±


    ¡°Outside the bar, Ming Li subconsciously looked up and saw Hu nuclear, who was carrying a blood coffin, standing on a big tree outside the bar with his arms crossed. And behind him, a bright moon was emitting a bright light, full of mystery. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene and thinking of the scene in the bar, Ming Li couldn¡¯t help but shiver and ran to the tree.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I ... I ... I¡¯m coming. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hu He jumped down from the tree and landed steadily, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Follow me.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ming Li seemed a little timid, but he still followed nuclear beard forward. He looked back at the direction of the bar, his heart full of fear and excitement. ¡±


    ¡°He was afraid of the two women who had suddenly turned into monsters, but he was excited about the apocalypse that Hu He had mentioned. ¡±


    ¡°Following nuclear Hu to the mountain outside the bar, Ming Li gasped, obviously unable to walk,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How did you know that there would be monsters in the bar? and what¡¯s up with those two girls?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±A few minutes ago, they were ordinary humans like you.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±But why did they suddenly become monsters?¡±¡± Li Ming was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°Nuclear Hu waved his hand and pointed at the entrance of the bar.¡±¡±¡±¡±Look, you¡¯ll know the answer very soon.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Although Ming Li was suspicious, he didn¡¯t have the courage to resist the mysterious man. He just stood beside him and looked at the door quietly. ¡±


    ¡°Even standing on the hillside outside the bar, Li Ming could still faintly hear the screams in the bar, and his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡±


    ¡°About half an hour later, the bar suddenly became quiet. Then, Ming Li was horrified to find that the door of the bar had been broken open, and more than a dozen horrifying-looking monsters had emerged from inside. Some of them had broken bodies, but they were still alive. ¡±


    What Li Ming couldn¡¯t believe was that one of these monsters was actually wearing his assistant¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°¡±¡±This ... What the hell is going on!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you know about zombies? It¡¯s the thing in your movie!¡±¡± Hu He said indifferently. ¡±


    ¡°Did you say that the two women are zombies and that they infected the others?¡±¡± Thinking of the apocalypse that nuclear Hu had mentioned before, Ming Li had a faint guess in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You can understand it this way!¡±¡± Core Hu replied indifferently. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the monster that ran out of the bar found Hu He and Li Ming standing on the hillside. It immediately roared and quickly pounced on the two. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Run ... Quickly run!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ming Li was scared out of his wits. He was an apocalyptic worshiper, but he was not unafraid of death. ¡±


    ¡°Nuclear Hu reached out and grabbed Li Ming, who wanted to run away, and just stood there quietly. This scared Ming Li quite a bit. He wanted to break free, but he couldn¡¯t resist the power of Hu He. ¡±


    ¡°When these monsters came close, Li Ming was so scared that he closed his eyes. ¡±


    ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°At this moment, beard core moved. He swung his arm and punched a monster that was pouncing at him. He then let go of Li Ming¡¯s hand and pounced like a tiger. ¡±


    ¡°These monsters that had been infected by the corpse Qi did not have any special abilities other than their strength and physique. They were not on the same level as Hu He. In just a moment, he had broken all their limbs and knocked them to the ground. ¡±


    ¡°However, Hu He didn¡¯t kill them all, because they were still useful. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing the silence around him, Ming Li slowly opened his eyes. When he saw that all the monsters with infinite strength had been knocked down, and Hu He, who was carrying a blood coffin, stood in the middle of the monsters, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This ... What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come here!¡±¡± ¡±


    Li Ming didn¡¯t dare to disobey core Hu¡¯s words. He quickly ran over. The monsters with broken limbs along the way saw Li Ming approaching and immediately opened their mouths and roared at him.


    ¡°Li Ming came to the side of Hu He with a frightened heart. Looking at the indifferent expression of Hu He, Li Ming didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, nuclear Hu suddenly put his hand on Li Ming¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly, the divine weapon that Lu Wu had set up was activated and began to help Li Ming complete the body data transformation in advance. ¡±


    ¡°In less than a minute, nuclear Hu suddenly raised his head and looked at Ming Li with a serious face,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m going to kill a monster!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ming Li thought he heard it wrong, but when he saw Hu He¡¯s unquestionable eyes, Ming Li was stunned. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you want the end of the world? Now that the apocalypse is coming, I¡¯m giving you a chance to protect yourself in the apocalypse. You must cherish it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ming Li¡¯s face suddenly turned bitter,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have any tools, how can I kill them?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If you don¡¯t have any tools, use your hands!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Ming Li was dumbfounded when he heard this.¡±¡±¡±¡±Big brother, these monsters are contagious. If you let me touch these monsters, Won¡¯t You Be killing me?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. These monsters can¡¯t infect you.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I ... I ... I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±¡± ¡±


    Ming Li¡¯s cowering appearance made nuclear Hu frown. He felt that the stupid officials had found the wrong person. This guy didn¡¯t look like someone with high growth potential.


    ¡°¡±¡±Either the monster dies, or you die. You choose one and I¡¯ll give you one minute to consider!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the killing intent in nuclear Hu¡¯s eyes, Ming Li was scared. He looked at the ugly monster on the ground and trembled to the side of the monster. ¡±


    ¡°10...... 9...... 8......¡±


    ¡°Hearing that Hu He began to count down, Li Ming¡¯s desire to live overwhelmed his fear. He raised his foot and kicked the monster¡¯s head. ¡±


    After a while ... Two hits ... Three times ...


    ¡°It could be seen that Ming Li didn¡¯t exercise much. After a few steps, he was panting and a little out of control, but he still stomped hard until the monster¡¯s head was broken. ¡±


    ¡°After making sure that the monster was no longer moving, Li Ming fell to the ground with a ¡°¡±pa da¡±¡± sound, looking exhausted. ¡±


    It could be seen that Li Ming¡¯s physical fitness was very poor.


    ¡°However, nuclear Hu didn¡¯t pay any attention to Li Ming. His eyes were fixed on the monster that Li Ming had killed. After the monster was completely dead, a trace of Almost Transparent Blue mist appeared and quickly poured into Li Ming¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°Ming Li, who was still gasping for breath, suddenly trembled. He could clearly feel a warm current flowing into his body, and the fatigue on his body disappeared. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the data panel also appeared in Li Ming¡¯s mind. ¡±


    [Li Ming (steel Level 1)]:


    [Details: strength 8 physique 6 Endurance 5 spirit: 9 Intelligence 12 ...


    [Experience points required to level up: 11/180]


    [Character mastery: none]


    ......


    ¡°Seeing Li Ming¡¯s dumbfounded face, nuclear beard nodded his head and smiled. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Get up! Kill all these monsters. Killing them can strengthen you and even stimulate your potential, allowing you to obtain a superpower!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°If Li Ming had still been skeptical about what he said before, he knew it was true after experiencing it himself. Although they were very confused, they still obediently stood up and pounced on the monsters whose limbs had been broken. ¡±


    ¡°About half an hour later, after killing more than a dozen monsters, Li Ming didn¡¯t feel tired at all. Instead, he felt full of energy. The way he looked at Hu He changed. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Li Ming¡¯s level had been upgraded to iron level 4, and his physical fitness had been doubled. ¡±


    Hu He had also completed his mission.


    ¡°Looking at Li Ming, he said indifferently,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±My mission is complete. It¡¯ll be midnight in two minutes. Live on and don¡¯t let him down!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After saying this, Hu He¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Li Ming was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡±


    The things he saw in just 40 minutes completely subverted his original understanding of the world.


    ¡°As for the mysterious core of the beard, he felt a little excited, but also a little uneasy. ¡±


    The Restless blood began to stir in his body. Li Ming suddenly found that he seemed to enjoy the feeling of fear rippling in his heart.


    He raised his hand to look at his watch and realized that there were less than 30 seconds left until midnight.


    ¡°While waiting, Ming Li¡¯s heart was full of anticipation. He really wanted to know what would happen in the ¡°¡±early morning¡±¡± that the mysterious man mentioned. ¡±


    ¡°When the midnight bell rang from the direction of the city, Li Ming, who was still excited, suddenly found that his body was out of control. At the same time, a voice exploded in his mind: ¡±


    ¡°[From now on ... This world will become my playground ... Do you want to live? Then go evolve ... Becoming strong is your only way to survive. Kill, hide, deceive ... All means of survival will become legal after the transformation is completed ... Remember what I said ... Mortals. [Please entertain me with your pathetic performance!] ¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s voice resounded through the world at this time ...

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828: Chapter 828-new order


    Translator: 549690339


    On the third day of the disaster.


    ¡°The order of the world had gradually collapsed, and humans had fallen into a desperate situation. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of powerful creatures, they tried to use scientific and technological weapons to resist. However, to their despair, the most terrifying nuclear weapons could not be used. ¡±


    This was also set by Lu Wu after he digitized this world. The purpose was to prevent these potential stocks from self-destructing in the apocalypse crisis.


    ¡°Although other Firearms and Explosives were effective against monsters, monsters that were invulnerable were everywhere. The humans were at an extreme disadvantage from the beginning of the war. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, in every city around the world, the news about the end of the world was being played on loop. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hello, everyone. This is the focus of the news. Today, we¡¯ll be reporting some breaking news.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±February 13th, a shocking incident happened in Chengdong city ... The terrifying zombie Qi virus is still spreading, and the number of ghouls is increasing. The government has already dispatched a large number of armed forces to suppress it, but the results are not ideal. Now, all the virus Research institutes around the world are working overtime to study this terrifying virus, hoping to crack it as soon as possible and obtain the antidote. ¡°¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°¡±¡±After research, it has been found that the monster in the east of the city has a strong infectious ability, and it is also mutating and evolving. After discussion by the governments of various countries, we have named this monster the ¡®cursed corpse¡¯. We hope that the residents near the east of the city can prepare their living supplies and do not go out before the danger is resolved. We hope that everyone is vigilant.¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°¡±¡±All humans, please take note. If you kill any living being other than us, we will activate the ability to digitalize our body, and our physical fitness will also be significantly improved. Please resist if you have the conditions ... We humans are facing the most dangerous crisis in history. We must unite and resist this crisis together. I believe that the light of dawn will come ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°¡±¡±Breaking news. Espers have been appearing frequently in various countries recently. After research, it has been discovered that their abilities are obtained by killing monsters. This may be the evolution that the unknowns mentioned ... Or perhaps it is the opportunity for us to defeat the monsters. While we humans are facing a crisis, we are also welcoming an opportunity for a great race evolution ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°¡±¡±Breaking News 2, Wind country¡¯s awakened Esper ¡®Haido¡¯ has ignored laws and regulations and openly used his powers to plunder resources. He has been arrested and imprisoned. After the trial, it has been decided that the public execution will be broadcast live tomorrow ... I hope everyone can understand that although the world is facing a great crisis, we can unite to overcome this difficulty. Do not listen to what the mysterious man said. The world Order must not collapse. We believe that if all of humanity unite, we can overcome all difficulties!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Although the disaster had arrived, the governments of various countries still tried their best to maintain order. ¡±


    The Army was also mobilized during this period to fight against the monsters.


    ¡°During this period, there were people who completed the upgrade in the battle and obtained the corresponding superpowers. ¡±


    There were even some who had obtained special items in battle.


    ¡°This kind of special soul coin was naturally made by Lu Wu with soul coins, but most of them were leftover from the players ¡®previous use. ¡±


    Lu Wu sealed these items in the bodies of the creatures that were put into this world.


    It could be dropped after they were killed.


    The grades are as follows:


    ¡°[Equipment grade: white (normal), blue (excellent), red (excellent), purple (epic)(follow-up released in the second stage)] ¡±


    [Elixir grades: level one to level nine (follow-up to the second phase)]


    ¡°[Skill grade: common, spiritual, Level 1 to 15 (follow-up to the second stage)] ¡±


    ......


    ¡°These settings had been implanted into this world when Lu Wu turned them into data. Basically, they were what the players had left over from the beginning, including skills and cultivation methods. ¡±


    ¡°For example, skills like ¡°¡±ghost soldier summoning¡±¡± were abilities that the underworld players had used before. ¡±


    These settings were all loaded into the first batch of monsters in the form of data. The purpose was to let the humans in this world understand one thing: challenging monsters could make them stronger and better protect themselves.


    ¡°In fact, the smart humans had already realized this. ¡±


    ¡°After they discovered that they could evolve by killing monsters, they had already embarked on a new path of growth by killing monsters. Even though many cities had fallen, the pioneers had built new human settlements and were ready to fight against the monsters for a long time. ¡±


    And those simple-minded humans who wanted to rely on the efforts of others to protect themselves were destined to be eliminated in this new era.


    ¡°The reason was very simple. As Lu Wu said, not evolving would only lead to death. ¡±


    ¡°In the future, the second and third stages of monster deployment would begin one after another ... By then, the strength of the monsters would continue to increase. Although they could be protected now, they were destined to be eliminated by this era one day. ¡±


    ¡°In a chaotic world, only one¡¯s own strength had the right to speak. ¡±


    ¡°As this world had been in a peaceful era for a long time, many people in this world had not realized this. However, as the wheels of the new era moved forward, Lu Wu believed that more people would understand this truth. ¡±


    ''


    Evolution was the main theme that Lu Wu had set for this world.


    ¡°As for those humans who had already realized the danger and started to kill monsters to grow in advance, they would definitely have more opportunities to grow and have the advantage. ¡±


    Everything in the New World was reshuffled.


    ¡°Even if you used to be ordinary, everyone started from zero. ¡±


    Whether he rose or fell in the future was all in his own hands.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t challenge the creatures that you fear, you won¡¯t be able to gain a foothold in the New World. ¡±


    ......


    A new chapter in the world had begun.


    ¡°The wheels of time rolled forward, and the original order of mankind quickly collapsed in the days to come. Cities fell one after another and were occupied by monsters. ¡±


    ¡°However, the new humans ¡®strongholds also began to expand rapidly, gradually forming new human cities. ¡±


    ¡°However, the rules in these cities were completely different from before. ¡±


    ¡°Equality had not been achieved even before the disaster, let alone the New World, which had already collapsed. ¡±


    More and more humans realized the importance of their own strength. They began to form small teams and tried to walk out of the stronghold to challenge the terrifying monsters.


    ¡°Even though the process was dangerous, the rewards were also very generous. ¡±


    ¡°With the gradual formation of the new order, the original currency system also collapsed. All the trading currencies became ¡°¡±spirit cores¡±¡± produced from the bodies of fierce beasts. At the same time, the price of food soared rapidly. Even if the humans who were afraid of monsters did not want to go out, in the face of the lack of food, they could only grit their teeth and try. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, they would starve to death. ¡±


    ¡°In peaceful times, food might be distributed to those who had no combat ability, to calm their emotions, and to avoid social disorder. ¡±


    ¡°However, in this era, no one would give precious food to those who wanted to be protected but were unwilling to pay. ¡±


    Those who were not given food were the weakest.


    They could not cause any unrest in the new society at all.


    ¡°Steal, Rob, and deceive? In the face of unequal strength, they couldn¡¯t even do the petty evil. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the new order that was gradually formed had made most people who wanted to rely on the efforts of others to survive understand one thing. ¡±


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t go out and fight, the only outcome would be death. ¡±


    ¡°As more and more humans went out to challenge monsters, the entire human population once again faced a huge reduction. However, the overall strength of the human race was rapidly developing. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, many new human beings with great potential emerged. ¡±


    ¡°They had a very strong sense of battle, and as leaders, they established their own territory, recruited elites, and formed a new force of their own. ¡±


    Such a development was undoubtedly beneficial.


    ¡°However, as the saying goes, where there are people, there will be martial arts. ¡±


    ¡°There were fights for resources, territories, high-grade treasures, and so on. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to fighting monsters, humans also had to guard against themselves. ¡±


    ¡°When the restraints of morality and the three views were broken, many thoughts that he had never dared to think about before would appear in his mind. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, there were still people who stuck to their bottom lines and wanted to be a good person in the apocalypse, but most people cared more about their own interests. ¡±


    ¡°Those who would do anything for themselves might not be able to live to the end, but they would definitely live a more comfortable life than those Saints. ¡±


    ¡°Because no one was the protagonist in this post-apocalyptic world, and since there was no protagonist Halo, the price of being a saint was undoubtedly heavy. ¡±


    ¡°Under Lu Wu¡¯s surveillance, he had also seen human beings with good character who were willing to sacrifice and give. ¡±


    ¡°They set up settlements and took in those who were unwilling to fight, while they led their own teams to fight hard outside, generously giving the resources they harvested to those who needed it. ¡±


    ¡°But in the end, they were all dragged down by their own efforts. ¡±


    Because human nature was complicated.


    ¡°In the beginning, your contribution would be appreciated by others, but when your contribution had become a habit of others, you would be judged by others on morality if you didn¡¯t give. ¡±


    ¡°Some of these people still stuck to their bottom lines, but there were also some who completely changed their views and accepted the rules of survival in the apocalypse. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, their change was not wrong. ¡±


    ¡°Survival of the fittest. What was the so-called ¡°¡±adaptability¡±¡±? it was to use one¡¯s own changes to adapt to the current environment and ensure that one would survive better. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels ON N (ovelB in.)'',


    ¡°Because in many cases, the result of not changing anything was death. ¡±


    This was the attitude that a true expert should have.


    ¡°The current apocalyptic world was a process of great waves washing out the sand. The adapting might not be able to live to the end, but the batch of them would definitely be the ones to survive. ¡±


    ¡°As time passed, humans gradually gained the upper hand in the fight against monsters. ¡±


    ¡°Monsters were terrifying, but to humans, they also had endless treasures. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, both humans and monsters regarded each other as enemies and food, and a long-term battle ensued. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, the population shrank rapidly, and in less than a year, only one-seventh of the world¡¯s population remained. ¡±


    ¡°However, most of the remaining humans had already evolved and mastered the ability to fight monsters. ¡±


    ¡°All of humanity had also rebuilt their transportation system. While they began to fight openly and secretly, they also began to cooperate. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of the gradually forming advantage, the humans did not relax in the slightest. ¡±


    ¡°This was because they were clear that a greater crisis was still brewing and could come at any time. Just as the voice had said, they would die if they didn¡¯t evolve! ¡±


    The advantage he had now was only temporary. Evolution was endless.


    The words that he had thought were absurd were gradually being regarded as the truth in this post-apocalyptic world.


    ¡°They could not stop their evolution, nor did they dare to stop. ¡±


    ¡°During this period, many outstanding ¡°¡±strong people¡±¡± emerged one after another. The strongest had even advanced to the silver level. They had the power to tear apart a five-meter-tall wild giant with their bare hands, and they also had the ability to communicate with the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth to release group instant-kill spells. ¡±


    ¡°They might have been ordinary in the past, but they were the main characters in this world. ¡±


    ¡°Some people were afraid of the apocalypse, but some people enjoyed the feeling of survival. ¡±


    ¡°Under the control of fear, the potential of these people was constantly squeezed out. Looking back a year ago, they couldn¡¯t even believe that they had such potential. ¡±


    They would also be the ones who set the order of the New World.


    ......


    ¡°The first year of the disaster quickly came to an end, and the humans, who had already gained an advantage, began to panic again. ¡±


    Many people could still vaguely remember what had happened on that day a year ago.


    ¡°According to the voice, a year later, which was today, the second round of deployment would take place. ¡±


    ¡°It was very likely that their current advantage was about to be broken, and a new tragedy was about to happen again. ¡±


    ¡°And Lu Wu didn¡¯t let them down. He was ready for the second round of release, because in his opinion, the humans now no longer had the fear that they had in the past, and the advantage would make them slack. ¡±


    ¡°After observing behind the scenes for a year, Lu Wu finally understood one thing. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking had said this before, but Lu Wu didn¡¯t understand it well at that time. ¡±


    It was only now that he truly understood the true meaning of this sentence.


    ¡°¡±¡±The weak will only be an obstacle to the strong!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In the past year, those strongest people had already gained the ability to fight against any powerful enemy. ¡±


    They already believed that they had no opponents in this world.


    ¡°On the other hand, the weak were like stars surrounding the moon. The opponent¡¯s inability to withstand a single blow made them relax a little. Even though they were still working hard to evolve, they no longer faced death with equanimity like before. ¡±


    ¡°At the beginning of the disaster, many of them had the determination to face death with no fear and die if they did not break through. ¡±


    ¡°Now, they were satisfied with their strength ... ¡±


    ¡°The village of gentleness, the grave of a hero. ¡±


    ¡°After understanding this, Lu Wu finally understood why the spiritking hated the weak. ¡±


    ¡°Because of their existence, the strong stopped moving forward and were unwilling to explore new realms. They even felt that everything they had now was enough. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu would not give them such a chance. ¡±


    ¡°Only brutal competition and slaughter could squeeze out their potential again, allowing them to continue to grow rapidly in the struggle of life and death. ¡±


    ¡°In the early hours of the morning, as everyone panicked, the surroundings once more fell silent. That nightmarish voice resounded in everyone¡¯s minds. ¡±


    [Congratulations on passing the first test ... But unfortunately ... What you will face next is fear ten times harder than the previous one ... Are you ready? [Ants ... Continue to please me with your performance!]


    ¡°As soon as Lu Wu¡¯s voice fell, a notification from the divine artifact sounded,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°[The second phase of disaster deployment has officially begun. Checking the world ... Connecting a new round of Reiki to transform the world ... Launching the second phase monsters. There were 1231215 barbaric Bulls, 2151612 extreme Arctic snow monsters, 151 black-Blood Dragons, 2114125 flame demons ... There were 208 different species of creatures. [Deployment complete. The third phase will begin in three years. Please make preparations in advance!] ¡±


    A new wave of panic had arrived ...

 Chapter 829

    ¡°Chapter 829: The keeper of order¡¯s support, Lu Wu¡±


    Translator: 549690339


    The reason why Lu Wu chose this world was that he knew that there were many human beings with great potential in this world.


    ¡°Although they were not strong now, it did not mean that they would not be strong in the future. ¡±


    ¡°With special souls, they had great potential, and their hidden battle consciousness was also very terrifying. This was because they were all experts of a world in their previous lives. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu¡¯s ultimate goal was to pick out the strongest people in this world and then control them. ¡±


    ¡°However, while observing this world, Lu Wu was also looking down at the People¡¯s hearts from a God¡¯s perspective. ¡±


    It recorded the choices and changes that humans had to make as they grew up.


    ¡°However, after seeing so many sins, he began to cherish those who still stuck to their bottom line in the chaos. ¡±


    ¡°Although Lu Wu didn¡¯t choose to help them, he still felt a little touched in his heart, and his mentality also changed because of this. ¡±


    This was because the quality of these people reminded him of many old friends.


    ¡°For example, Ren zu Kong Yi, who was willing to sacrifice himself for the human race, the heaven defying Alliance, who was willing to fight to the death for the netherworld, and the ice Ghost Legion ... ¡±


    ¡°To be able to go against the wind in such an environment, how could he not be similar to him in the past? ¡±


    ¡°He kept the remaining candle flame in his heart, wanting to fight and protect it. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu had been observing this world for a hundred years, and many new era humans were born during this period. ¡±


    ¡°This batch of new humans had never seen the prosperity of this world. They were born in the chaotic order, but they quickly adapted to the rules of this world. ¡±


    It grew rapidly.


    ¡°And every time Lu Wu released it, it meant that mankind would face a new challenge. ¡±


    ¡°With the stability of the new order, Lu Wu was surprised to find that the kindness in human nature seemed to have returned again. ¡±


    ¡°Under the new order, people became unprecedentedly United. Although they still had the root of evil in human nature, they had also returned to the kindness of human nature. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu began to think about a new problem. ¡±


    Was the ¡®law of the jungle¡¯ that he once thought was an unchangeable truth and standard?


    ¡°The netherworld was like this in the past, and it was the same in the foreign battlefield now. It seemed that the law of the jungle was the truth and the way of the king, and it could not be replaced. ¡±


    ¡°However, after observing this world for a hundred years, Lu Wu gradually realized a new problem. The law of the jungle could exist because there was no order to restrict it. ¡±


    ¡°In the absence of order, the law of the jungle would become the instinctive choice of all forces. ¡±


    ¡°Just like the dark forest Law, they had to take some measures to devour others and strengthen themselves. ¡±


    ¡°There were too many forces in the entire firmament world. If they did not devour other forces to become stronger, it was very likely that their own forces would be devoured by the enemies who suddenly appeared. ¡±


    ¡°At the end of the day, there was no true safety and order to ensure that they would not plunder, grow, or be destroyed by other forces. ¡±


    ¡°After understanding this, Lu Wu suddenly realized that his previous thoughts were actually wrong. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, a new idea emerged in his heart. He wondered if he could change all of this and turn the entire outer realm, which was the firmament world, into a world with order. ¡±


    ¡°It would ensure that all the forces operated in an orderly manner, and there was no need to worry about the destruction of their own forces. ¡±


    ¡°If he could do all this, would the firmament world become stable and there would no longer be endless plundering and Wars? ¡±


    ¡°If this small world was a miniature version of the firmament world, then his guess was undoubtedly correct. ¡±


    This idea gradually took root in Lu Wu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°After seeing so much cruel competition and killing, Lu Wu found that what he desired the most was stability. ¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the Three Realms, he had gone against his own beliefs and chosen to become an evil Dragon. ¡±


    ¡°But in the depths of his heart, Lu Wu¡¯s desire was still kindness. ¡±


    ¡°Because on his path of growth, there was a group of people who accompanied him through sacrifice and dedication, helping him to reach where he was now. ¡±


    ¡°For example, qiuniu, who had captured the heavens with his strength, beiming, who had sacrificed himself to protect the heavens, and even the great emperor of East Peak, who had been silently paying attention to the situation behind the scenes ... ¡±


    ¡°After observing for a hundred years behind the scenes, he looked down on the hearts of the people in this world and witnessed many soul-shaking feats. ¡±


    There was a group of people who sacrificed their lives to protect the city and protect the evacuation of millions of people.


    There was a group of people who drank before the battle and sang loudly in the beast tide to vent the unyielding spirit in their hearts and strengthen their unyielding beliefs.


    ¡°There were also a few people who stuck to their bottom lines and never doubted the truth they believed in. They used their actions to carry out good, and they considered problems from the perspective of all mankind to measure the future. ¡±


    ......


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'',


    ¡°He had seen a lot of evil, but he had also seen the light in the darkness. Lu Wu fell silent. ¡±


    It was only then that he realized that he had been wrong.


    ¡°¡®There¡¯s no such thing as eternity. Even if the firmament world has always been based on the principle of ¡®the strong eating the weak¡¯, why can¡¯t I be the one to change it and reform this firmament world, establishing order and balance for it? ¡±


    His inner world broke out of its cocoon and became a butterfly while he was thinking. Lu Wu found that he had broken through to a new realm.


    ¡°This power was not a gift from the weapon Grandmaster plan, but the sublimation of his inner world. ¡±


    ¡°If the spiritking¡¯s unshakeable belief was to split open the sky, he would have spent his entire life working toward it. ¡±


    ¡°Then, the idea that emerged from the bottom of Lu Wu¡¯s heart at this moment was to ¡°¡±change¡±¡± and create a new order for the firmament world. He would also protect the order and destroy the original law of the dark forest. ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it tiring to kill and plunder in an endless cycle?


    Couldn¡¯t it have been a peaceful paradise from the beginning?


    It had been a hundred years since he had witnessed the changes in the hearts of people in this world. Lu Wu suddenly realized something and had an impulse in his heart.


    He set the order and then protected it.


    ¡°He was not as ambitious as the spiritking. He was in the vault of heaven world, but his heart had long since transcended this world. ¡±


    Lu Wu only wanted to protect everything that he had.


    ¡°The Three Realms, the players, his friends in the SkyDemon Alliance ... ¡±


    Even the spiritking could not guarantee that no one in the firmament world would remain invincible forever.


    ¡°There was only a temporary winner in a war between forces, and there was no eternal winner. Each era had its own protagonist, and there would always be someone who would overthrow the previous dynasty and forge their own glory. ¡±


    ¡°It was just like the demon clan, which had once been called the undying clan. They had been overthrown and destroyed by the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°Even the spiritking had come across enemies that had almost killed him before, so he could not help but laugh. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, no matter how strong they were, they could not guarantee that they would stand at the peak forever. ¡±


    ¡°With the destruction of every peak dynasty, everything around him would also fall and walk towards the end. ¡±


    ¡°For example, when The Fiend clan had fallen, a large number of subordinate forces had also been destroyed. ¡±


    ¡°If Lu Wu killed the spiritking, he would definitely drag the entire spiritrace into the abyss and let them die with the spiritking. ¡±


    This was also a problem that Lu Wu was thinking about now.


    ¡°If I defeat the spiritking and stand at the top of the food chain in the outer realms, will I be able to protect the things I cherish? ¡±


    ¡°In reality, it¡¯s just a matter of time. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll always be at the top. There will definitely be people who will challenge me or even defeat me. ¡±


    ¡°But after understanding the importance of order, Lu Wu realized something. ¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to keep those things he cherished forever, his own strength was important, but the most important thing was still the existence of order. ¡±


    Only under absolute stability and order would they exist forever.


    ......


    ¡°With the re-forging of his moral values and three views, Lu Wu, who was suddenly enlightened, broke through the shackles of his state of mind, and his strength was also sublimated. ¡±


    ¡°The new realm this time did not have a name. The spiritking had once named it the ¡°¡±transcendent realm.¡±¡± The meaning behind it was to break free from the cage of the firmament world and transcend. However, Lu Wu named it the ¡°¡±order realm¡±¡± because when he broke through this realm, the idea in his heart was to create a new order ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu felt that the killing field was no longer necessary. ¡±


    Because what he was doing now was against the new idea in his heart.


    Order was what he desired and wanted now.


    ¡°Thinking of this, Lu Wu once again turned his eyes to the world that had been digitized and made a decision in his heart. ¡±


    ......


    Today was the 100th year after the World had been transformed.


    ¡°On this day, people once again fell into a state of hesitation. Even those who were extremely powerful and stood at the top of the world¡¯s food chain felt uneasy at this moment. ¡±


    This was because today was the day of the tenth deployment.


    ¡°After this day, their original advantage would be gone, and new challenges and killings would begin again. ¡±


    It was destined to be a sleepless night. All humans were waiting. All the main cities had activated the highest level of security. All the people were armed to guard against a new wave of monsters.


    ¡°When the midnight bell rang in the major cities, all the Warriors had a serious expression on their faces. They held their weapons tightly and were ready. ¡±


    ¡°Just as they had expected, the familiar voice appeared again. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ants ... Cough, cough, I¡¯m going to announce something to you today. From today onwards, all disasters will end. I will restore this world to its original state. I will also give you an explanation for my mistakes. At the same time, the tenth monster deployment will be canceled. All monster deployment in the future will also be canceled. You are free!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After Lu Wu¡¯s voice fell, the serious faces of the people who were hesitating turned into stunned faces. ¡±


    ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'',


    ¡°In fact, they were full of fear and hatred for Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°They were afraid of his powerful abilities, as if he could decide their life and death at any time. They also hated his dominance and played with them like toys, as if the meaning of their lives was to please him. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, their impression of Lu Wu suddenly collapsed ... ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the game prompt of the divine artifact sounded in the minds of all humans in the world: ¡±


    [The world transformation plan is thus terminated. Beginning restoration of original human data. Beginning extraction of all digitized and dead humans within the divine artifact ... Consuming soul coins to resurrect ... Beginning digitized resurrection mode!]


    ¡°With the sound of the divine weapon¡¯s notification, figures appeared in this world one after another. ¡±


    The figures were the people who had died after the disaster.


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu had already marked their souls in the artifact when he was digitized. ¡±


    ¡°It was just that Lu Wu didn¡¯t even think about resurrecting them at that time, just to make them fear death. ¡±


    ¡°How could the humans of this world be as fearless as the players in the past? they knew that they could be resurrected, so there was no meaning to the existence of the killing fields. How could they squeeze out their potential and make a breakthrough in the crisis of life and death? ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s mind had changed. What he was doing now was to make up for everything he had done before. ¡±


    The idea of breeding powerhouses had long been abandoned after he realized it.


    ¡°Because right now, he only wanted order! ¡±


    ¡°As for this world, Lu Wu intended to take in some of the people. If they refused, he would not force them. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s figure appeared in this world. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu¡¯s strength had already broken through the destruction realm and reached a higher level. ¡±


    ¡°His appearance caused the space in this world to become unstable, and fine cracks appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu immediately controlled the divine artifact and began to stabilize the world. ¡±


    ¡°Even Lu Wu himself was shocked by the change in his strength. It was as if as long as he stayed in this small world, this small world would gradually collapse, and he didn¡¯t need to take the initiative at all. ¡±


    ¡°This was because his life level was too high, and the energy contained in his body was incomparably massive. It was not something that this small world could withstand. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s appearance was immediately discovered by all the evolvers in this world, and they all turned their eyes in the direction of Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°However, due to the distance, they could not see Lu Wu¡¯s real body. ¡±


    ¡°However, in his sea of consciousness, Lu Wu was like a hot sun hanging high in the sky, emitting a terrifying aura that radiated to the whole world. ¡±


    This kind of strength made them have the impulse to bow and kneel.


    The pressure from the higher life forms made them feel an irrepressible fear.


    ¡°Realizing the problem, Lu Wu immediately retracted all his power into his body, then waved his hand and pressed forward. Suddenly, a large number of people who were marked in this world came to Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°Some of these people had already died in the disaster, but they had all been resurrected. ¡±


    ¡°Their potential for growth might not be the greatest, but what Lu Wu valued was their character. ¡±


    This was because these people were the ones who had stuck to their bottom line in the disaster and had not compromised even in death.


    It was also because of their persistence that Lu Wu remembered his old friends from many years ago and awakened the conscience in his heart.


    ¡°Although they were not the strongest, Lu Wu longed for them to accompany him. ¡±


    ¡°In the future, he wanted to establish order, and these people were the firm defenders of order. They had never compromised even in the face of life and death. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the unyielding look on their faces, Lu Wu smiled. ¡±


    ¡°Without explaining too much, Lu Wu condensed part of his memory into a piece of data and sent it into their digitized minds, sharing his story with them and the order he wanted to create. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the chosen ones were all dumbfounded. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, they seemed to have experienced Lu Wu¡¯s life. ¡±


    ¡°He saw the story of an ordinary person who was unwilling to compromise with fate. He fought step by step, but eventually grew into an evil Dragon. At the end of the scene, the Dragon suddenly woke up and had a firm belief to create a world of order, because he understood that only with order was the truth to protect the precious things that would exist forever. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Join me!¡±¡± Lu Wu asked as he looked at them. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu¡¯s original plan was to use extreme means to control them after he trained the strong ones. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, Lu Wu didn¡¯t force it and believed that they were on the same side! ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Lu Wu, although these people didn¡¯t say anything, their faces gradually showed relief. ¡±


    ¡°The world had recovered and everything had returned. The dead family, friends, loved ones, and so on ... From the moment Lu Wu chose to be honest with them, the grudges had long been resolved. ¡±


    ¡°A new path was beckoning to them, and this was also what they had once firmly guarded. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they finally knew that the person behind the scenes was the same kind of person as them. ¡±


    ¡°They also had things they wanted to protect, and they understood the importance of order. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, Lu Wu Yong¡¯s sincerity touched them ... ¡±


    ¡°(One slash: Lu Wu¡¯s transformation this time is of great importance. The next step will be the final battle between Lu Wu and the spiritking, as well as the reunion of old friends after returning to the Three Realms.) Did you miss me, brother? It wasn¡¯t very long and was already nearing the end.) ¡±

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830: Heavenly demon VS Holy Spirit


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°After Lu Wu¡¯s state of mind changed, all the people who died in this world because of the disaster were resurrected. ¡±


    ¡°Everything was back to square one, but Lu Wu also decided to take some things with him. ¡±


    ¡°This digital world had consumed a large number of his soul coins, and he decided to withdraw most of them back into the artifact space before he left. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu also decided to keep some things as compensation for all the humans in this world. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the divine artifact¡¯s notification sound rang out. ¡±


    [World data being removed ... Extracting soul power...Retaining spirit Qi ...]


    ¡°On this day, Lu Wu transformed the world with his divine weapon, and the destroyed city was restored to its original state. ¡±


    All the humans who had completed their data transformation had also lost their former abilities.


    The only thing that remained was the rich spiritual energy in the air.


    ¡°If they wanted to possess extraordinary abilities again, they would have to start cultivating from scratch. ¡±


    ¡°But this time, without the digitized body given by Lu Wu, the cultivation would also become extremely difficult and slow. ¡±


    ¡°Those mutants had thought that they were at the top of the world, but they did not expect to fall from their pedestal. ¡±


    ¡°They looked up at the sky in fear and suddenly realized that while they were afraid of the apocalypse, they could not leave it. ¡±


    ¡°They were like fish in water in this world, but it was not in line with Lu Wu¡¯s current ideas. ¡±


    ¡°What Lu Wu wanted was order, but what these people pursued was the law of the jungle. ¡±


    ¡°They were already on the opposite side of Lu Wu, so Lu Wu took away the group of people who were determined to maintain order. They had the quality of maintaining a firm belief in the world where the strong preyed on the weak. ¡±


    ¡°Courage, fearlessness, sacrifice, devotion, kindness, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°Although there were only a few of them, they warmed the world and Lu Wu¡¯s heart. ¡±


    It was also because of the contributions of these people that Lu Wu was able to get to where he was now.


    ¡°In fact, the seniors had already given Lu Wu the answer to whether it was right to abandon too many things for the future. ¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the ice Ghost Legion¡¯s blood-burning battle against the heavens a sign of their unwillingness to compromise while bidding farewell to the old era?


    ¡°Therefore, although the future was precious, there were some things that could not be lost. That was the foundation. ¡±


    ¡°After the Enlightenment, Lu Wu changed. ¡±


    ¡°After completing the transformation of this world, Lu Wu did not have any regrets. He turned around and left the world with his companions. ¡±


    ¡°As for those proud and arrogant adapters, they felt that they understood the law of the jungle and could have a glorious new life in this world. But now, they were lost. ¡±


    ¡°They had climbed to the peak of this world, but they had been abandoned ... ¡±


    ¡°Everything that they had was given to them by Lu Wu, but at this moment, the data was stripped away, and from now on, the pride in their hearts would no longer exist. ¡±


    ¡°Hesitation, bewilderment ... All sorts of emotions filled their hearts. ¡±


    ......


    The moment Lu Wu broke through to the ¡®order realm¡¯.


    ¡°The spiritking, who was observing the movements of the firmament world in the sacred Spirit world, opened his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahahaha!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he laughed, very happily. ¡±


    This was because he knew that he once again had an opponent that he could fight with all his might.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t sure how strong the other party was, but his cultivation level wasn¡¯t any weaker than his. ¡±


    ¡°Such an opponent was the ¡°¡±strongest Whetstone¡±¡± he had been searching for. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, he didn¡¯t search for this aura, because he knew that since he had climbed to the peak, there would be a battle between them sooner or later. ¡±


    The spiritking within his body surged as the power to split the heavens gathered between his eyebrows. A golden battle-axe suddenly began to glow with a beautiful light.


    ¡°Suddenly, the spiritking¡¯s transcendence golden body passed through the space barrier and was projected in front of Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu also felt something. He turned around and looked at the incoming spiritking¡¯s shadow. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Interesting. Even my omniscience and omnipotence can¡¯t analyze your past. You don¡¯t seem to be from the firmament world!¡±¡± The spiritking asked curiously as he looked at Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is it important?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Haha, it¡¯s indeed not important. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯ve broken through to the heaven opening realm!¡±¡± The spiritking said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I broke through to the order realm, not your heaven opening realm!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no difference. I¡¯ll wait for you to challenge me. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright!¡±¡± This time, Lu Wu did not hesitate and decisively accepted the spiritking¡¯s challenge. ¡±


    This was because he understood the spiritking. He knew that the battle would begin sooner or later.


    ¡°Even if she was unwilling, he would still find her. It was unavoidable! ¡±


    ......


    ¡°It had been 7753 years since he came to this world, and he had more than 2000 years left. ¡±


    ¡°However, after Lu Wu¡¯s successful breakthrough, the final battle had come in advance. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu issued an order to the Allied army of the sky and demon Army to assemble, and at the same time, he began the final forging of his weapon Grandmaster plan. ¡±


    This step was crucial to Lu Wu.


    He had already witnessed the spiritking¡¯s strength. Every increase in strength was extremely important before the battle.


    ¡°Fortunately, after years of development, the soul power storage was abundant. The players had also captured many beasts ¡®souls to help him complete the final forging of the weapon¡¯s main body. ¡±


    300 years passed in the waiting.


    ¡°During this period, the spiritking came once. However, when he saw that Lu Wu was perfecting the weapon body, he chose to leave and left a message,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you another 1000 years!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking¡¯s generosity was because he cherished his opponent, Lu Wu, and treated him as a Whetstone to complete his final breakthrough. Therefore, he did not allow himself to make a move at this time. ¡±


    This was because he wanted to fight Lu Wu in his strongest state.


    ......


    Time passed. A thousand years was insignificant compared to the long history of the firmament world.


    ¡°However, the firmament world had been in constant turmoil for the past 1000 years. ¡±


    ¡°The void bug tribe had been rebuilt, and silkworm baby had been promoted to the new bug God, having the highest authority in the void bug tribe. ¡±


    ¡°The celestial machinery Army completed the life transition plan, and all the artificial intelligence soldiers had souls with Lu Wu¡¯s help. They officially became the new firmament world¡¯s natural disaster, known as the ¡°¡±artificial intelligence disaster¡±¡± in the outside world. ¡±


    ¡°The amazed clansmen finally broke through the restraints of the environment. They could transform into abyssal Titans at any time even in the outer-realm worlds. They had even activated the combat talents of the Titan clansmen, and their potential was limitless. ¡±


    Too many things had happened in the past thousand years ...


    ¡°Over the years, the Allied army of the sky demon Army had become an extremely large Alliance of forces. ¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of many powers in the outer realms, they were the strongest power aside from the Holy Spirit clan. No other race or power could compete with them. ¡±


    All the forces were waiting for the scene that was about to happen.


    They knew that the competition at the top of the food chain had started again.


    ¡°This time, there would be new people challenging the old king, just like how the spiritking had challenged the demon beast clan. ¡±


    This was bound to be a tragic beginning and an epic moment that would be remembered in the history of the firmament world.


    ¡°When the agreed time was about to come, Lu Wu didn¡¯t choose to delay. ¡±


    ¡°After completing the transformation of the weapon puppet, he led the Army of celestial demons and set off in the direction of the sacred Spirit world. ¡±


    ¡°On this day, countless clans and organizations that supported the spiritking moved out at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°This battle was not only the pinnacle battle between Lu Wu and the spiritking, but also a contest between the two major forces. ¡±


    Survival of the fittest. Only one side could obtain the final victory and set new rules.


    The spiritking treated Lu Wu as a Whetstone for him to break through to the next realm.


    Lu Wu also regarded the spiritking as a stumbling block on his way to create ¡®order¡¯ and he had to get rid of him.


    ¡°Due to the large scale of the expedition this time, Lu Wu did not have enough soul coins to help all the combat forces travel across space at the same time. The great heavenly demon Allied army spent many years on their journey and set up many space jump nodes during this period. Finally, they arrived at the star field where the Holy Spirit world was located. ¡±


    ¡°When the touch of gold appeared in the distance, Lu Wu and the players looked over. ¡±


    ¡°Within the Holy Spirit world, the Holy Spirit clan members and factions that had submitted to them were packed with people who had long since made preparations for war. ¡±


    ¡°After entering the Saint spirit star area, Lu Wu waved his hand, and the Army of the heavenly demons stopped, facing the Army of the Saint spirit. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Spiritking, I¡¯ve come!¡±¡± Lu Wu¡¯s voice resounded throughout the Holy Spirit star field at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±¡± In an instant, a golden figure emerged from the Holy Spirit world and suddenly appeared in front of Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°The two of them looked at each other. Although they had never fought before, in Lu Wu¡¯s mind, he had already practiced it for thousands of years. ¡±


    This was the strongest opponent he had ever encountered.


    ¡°Even now, Lu Wu still didn¡¯t have the confidence to beat him. ¡±


    ¡°This was because Lu Wu had never felt that he was better than the spiritking. In fact, he had already admitted the fact that he was not as good as the spiritking. Even though he had obtained a divine weapon and had many powerful external hacks. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking remained like a mountain. He lay before him, unmoving no matter what he did. ¡±


    One of the reasons was that he had lost every single time in the 600 million reincarnations.


    ¡°But even if he admitted that he was not as good as him, it did not mean that Lu Wu had given up on resisting. ¡±


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    He was not the Lamb that would choose to surrender to a hungry wolf and be swallowed.


    The spiritking suddenly laughed as the two of them looked at each other. He then clenched his fist and suddenly expanded. He directly activated the Golden body of sky-opening.


    ¡°Against Lu Wu, who was in the same realm as him, he no longer held back and planned to attack with all his might from the beginning. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t hesitate either, and a dense number of divine weapons appeared around him. ¡±


    ¡°There were a total of 138880 of them. Other than the elusive battle axe, there was a ferocious beast entrenched in each of the weapons. ¡±


    ¡°Under Lu Wu¡¯s nourishment, the spirits of these fierce beasts had long surpassed what they used to be, and each of them had the combat strength of an Emperor realm. ¡±


    ¡°Thousands of beast roars sounded at the same time, and 100000 divine weapons floated in the air, forming a massive Qi circulation array above Lu Wu¡¯s head. ¡±


    ¡°This time, it was a perfect great sky formation. As it spun, the surrounding space collapsed, and the great formation was like a millstone that constantly compressed the surrounding space. ¡±


    The weapon Grandmaster¡¯s power was boiling at this moment. Countless phantoms of ferocious beasts stood above the divine weapons. A vast and majestic aura surged out and swept across the entire Saint spirit star area.


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, a weapon Grandmaster¡¯s ability indeed has the ability to split open the sky. My assumption was correct!¡±¡± The spiritking could not help but laugh out loud when he saw this. ¡±


    ¡°Although this power was not in his hands, he was extremely happy to see that his vision was perfected by Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°The battle between the two of them began, and they disappeared from where they were. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°After Lu Wu and the spiritking disappeared, the war between the two forces began. ¡±


    ¡°The leader of the intelligent machine Army,¡¯zero¡¯, immediately controlled his subordinate intelligent machine soldiers and began to launch ¡®spiritual Qi suppression missiles¡¯ into the Holy Spirit star field, trying to create a main battlefield. ¡±


    ¡°Although suppressing the spiritual energy would be detrimental to their own forces, zero had already weighed the pros and cons. ¡±


    ¡°This was because even without spiritual energy, his side still had soul power that could be converted into all forms of energy. On the other hand, his opponent did not have this advantage. ¡±


    ¡°From Zero¡¯s point of view, war was to expand one¡¯s own advantages and suppress the other¡¯s shortcomings. ¡±


    ¡°After zero made a move, silkworm baby was the first to let out a shout of charge. ¡±


    ¡°The densely packed void bug tribe Army pushed forward with a loud bang. The cold figures clad in armor were like nightmares in the starry sky, ferocious and terrifying. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of the attack of the celestial demon Army, the Holy Spirit clan also made their move at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°As the richest clan in the firmament world, they had a deep foundation. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they were using the star field as the eye of the formation. A huge star field formation appeared, and the entire star field was instantly covered in golden light. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the soldiers of the Allied army of the celestial and demon Army immediately had a bad feeling. ¡±


    ¡°Wisps of golden energy began to gather in the Army of celestial demons. They wrapped around their bodies like threads, restricting their movements. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Holy Spirit clan had used their actions to show the sky demon Alliance whose home ground this was. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, two figures appeared above the Army of the celestial demons. One of them had a graceful figure, and bells were tied to her slender legs with red rope. Her face, which was as clear and moving as the lakeside, had a gentle smile, and she had a quiet and refined elegance. Her eyes were full of stars, and she was smart and elegant. Her clear eyes were like the deepest starry sky, full of a Starry Night, and the elegant darkness bloomed with bright Starlight. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, she was holding the hand of a cute little girl who looked similar to her. ¡±


    It was Bei Li God and little Bei Li.


    ¡°At this moment, the star field formation was activated, and Bei Lishen also made his move. ¡±


    ¡°With a wave of his hand, the sky-sealing chains appeared around him, pierced into the void, and firmly locked the operating Galaxy. The great formation of the Holy Spirit star area stopped rotating in an instant, and everything around it seemed to fall into silence. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hehe, big sister is still so powerful!¡±¡± Little Bei Li said to Bei Li God. ¡±


    ¡°Bei Li smiled and patted little Bei Li¡¯s head. He slowly rose into the air and shouted,¡±¡±seal!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, the power of the heaven sealing law was activated, and the power that surged out of the star field formation was completely sealed back, unable to leak out any aura. ¡±


    ¡°She was the real trump card in this battle, even though bei Lishen didn¡¯t have the unrivaled faith and the sky-opening golden body like the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°However, she also had 100% control over the power of extreme laws. ¡±


    ¡°He was even capable of fighting the spiritking, so sealing an entire Star Domain was naturally nothing difficult. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of her power, one of the Holy Spirit clan¡¯s greatest trump cards, the Holy Spirit star field formation, lost its effect. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°While bei Lishen was controlling the sky-sealing chain to seal the Holy Spirit Starfield formation, the players also began to move. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brothers, let¡¯s go home!¡±¡± At this moment, Liu Zhe¡¯s hysterical shouts could be heard in the player voice channel. ¡±


    ¡°After saying this, he took the lead and took a step forward, charging with the Zerg Army. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Listen carefully. If you run out of soul coins, ask me for them via voice message. We¡¯ll go home together after this battle, not a single one less!¡±¡± Gu Yu¡¯s shout was also heard at this time, and then he followed Liu Chan and ran forward. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Brothers, we¡¯ve been waiting for this day for almost ten thousand years. Let¡¯s go home and cross this last obstacle together!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go home!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go home!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°The voice channel erupted with the players ¡®¡±¡±go home¡±¡± shouts. ¡±


    ¡°Having been in the firmament world for almost 10000 years, the players ¡®grievances and unwillingness turned into anger at this moment, venting at the Holy Spirit Army. ¡±

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831: Heavenly demon VS sacred souls (2)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The celestial demon Army had been preparing for this day for thousands of years, and the final battle had finally come. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, a large number of top forces had gathered in the Holy Spirit Galaxy. Whether it was the heavenly demon Alliance or the Holy Spirit Army, they were at the top of the outer-realm food chain. ¡±


    ¡°When the great battle started, the entire star field trembled and collapsed under the violent power. ¡±


    ¡°Both sides had countless trump cards, and millions of creatures were killed every second. ¡±


    The mutual consumption process was extremely terrifying.


    Even great emperors could be caught off guard by such a destructive blow and die.


    ¡°In the face of such a war, the cooperation between forces sometimes had no effect. ¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that the major forces were of different races and had different cultivation systems, but more importantly, they had never fought together before. ¡±


    ¡°After all, the Holy Spirit clan had stood at the peak of the firmament world for several eras. No power dared to challenge their authority. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of the challenge from the Allied army of the sky demon race, the subsidiary forces of the Holy Spirit race had also rushed over. Although they were prepared to fight for this battle, they had never thought about how to cooperate with the Holy Spirit race. After all, with so many forces gathered together, the overall combat strength was too large. Even the Holy Spirit race could not command it. ¡±


    ¡°After the battle broke out, the performance of the void bugs and the sky machine Army was extremely outstanding, and they were the focus of attention in the war. ¡±


    ¡°Even in the face of the powerful members of the Holy Spirit race, they weren¡¯t weak at all. ¡±


    To be called a natural disaster was a symbol of strength.


    ¡°The Zerg¡¯s adaptability could grow limitlessly in battle. When all kinds of spells and energy poured at them, they could quickly evolve into armor that could adapt to these energies. They could swim through the barrage of fire and devour the enemy. ¡±


    ¡°If the Zergs were fearsome because of their terrifying adaptability, then Zero¡¯s celestial machinery Army was a cold War machine, as if they were born for war. ¡±


    ¡°Wherever the Super obliteration cannon went, whether one was a God Realm, an ancient God Realm, or even a great emperor realm, they would be obliterated along with the surrounding space in an instant, turning into nothing. ¡±


    ¡°By developing the power of science and Technology to the extreme, the heavenly machinery Army displayed the ultimate ¡®destructive power¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to their highly efficient execution and calculation abilities, the destructive power of the heaven¡¯s machinery Army led by zero was even more terrifying than the void bugs. ¡±


    This caused the powerful members of the Holy Spirit race to feel that it was troublesome.


    ¡°With absolute rationality, zero would not hesitate to sacrifice a portion of her combat power if necessary. ¡±


    ¡°As long as she was certain that it was not worth it to save this part of her forces, or that sacrificing this part of her forces could increase her advantage, zero only needed 0.0000001 seconds to make a cruel decision. ¡±


    ¡°This was the terrifying aspect of pure technological development. Even if intelligent machines had emotions, emotions could not influence any decision they made in war. ¡±


    ¡°In addition to the most outstanding void insect race and the heaven¡¯s machinery Army, the major potential forces of the heavenly demons had also developed rapidly with Lu Wu¡¯s support. At this moment, they had burst out with their strong combat power. ¡±


    ¡°This was especially so for The Amazing Race in their abyssal Titan form. Each of their punches could shatter the void, and their nearly indestructible bodies allowed them to push forward despite the dense firepower. They were like huge shields, firmly protecting their allies behind them. ¡±


    This battle was destined to be recorded in the history books of the firmament.


    ¡°Under the Furious fire power, the Holy Spirit star area gradually couldn¡¯t resist the enormous energy. It started to collapse and spread out. The entire Holy Spirit star area was heading toward destruction. ¡±


    ¡°However, the battle had already begun, and neither side could stop. ¡±


    ¡°When the main forces of both sides clashed, the players activated the power of dark loss precept. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, their battle prowess skyrocketed, breaking through their original cultivation levels. ¡±


    ¡°Among them, mo Xiaoxin¡¯s performance was the most valiant. ¡±


    ¡°The negative emotions turned into a tangible gray mist and swept forward. All living beings that were touched by the power of emotions would have their emotions controlled. The negative emotions kept appearing in their minds, and they would eventually turn into idiots or choose to self-destruct because they couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡±


    ¡°The power of the emotion seed was the only power that could compete with or even surpass the extreme Dao laws at this stage, other than the weapon Master. The terrifying destructive power it displayed caused the expressions of the powerhouses in the Holy Spirit Legion who had lived for a long time to change drastically. The figure who loved to smile immediately appeared in their minds. ¡±


    The netherworld laughter¡¯s inheritance had appeared!


    ¡°Upon realizing this, many of the Holy Spirit clan¡¯s powerhouses immediately chose to approach mo Xiaoxin in an attempt to kill him. ¡±


    ¡°In their opinion, the power of the emotion seed was too terrifying. It was a huge hidden danger. If they did not remove it, they would inevitably suffer heavy losses because of the other party¡¯s emotion power. ¡±


    ¡°Mo Xiaoxin remained calm despite being surrounded. He did not choose to fight head-on. Instead, he retreated as he fought. From time to time, he would transform his body into an elemental form and escape. This way, the powerhouses who were far stronger than him would not be able to do anything to him. ¡±


    The celestial demon Army¡¯s power had clearly exceeded the imagination of the Holy Spirit Army¡¯s major factions.


    ¡°They had originally thought that although this battle would be tragic, they would be able to completely annihilate them. ¡±


    ''Visit (No ve (l)B i n) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°However, as the war continued, they realized that the sky demon Alliance was not as weak as they had imagined. In fact, they were even stronger than they were in some aspects. ¡±


    ¡°For example, God Bei Li who controlled the sky-sealing law, the void Zerg who controlled the strongest ¡°¡±evolution¡±¡± law, the new calamity force ¡°¡±sky machine Army¡±¡±, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°These forces were far beyond their expectations. They even had a feeling that the outcome of this battle would be uncertain. One had to know that before the war started, they all thought that they would definitely win. ¡±


    ¡°However, there was no way out at this point. Only the destruction of one side could end this war. ¡±


    ¡°As the intensity of the war gradually increased, after a loud bang, the Holy Spirit star area was completely shattered. ¡±


    ¡°The battle power of both sides was pushed far away by the violent power of the collapsing star field. The scene became even more chaotic, and a new round of fighting was about to begin ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°While the Allied army of the sky demon Army and the HolySpirit Army were fighting, the battle between Lu Wu and the HolySpirit King had also begun. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, the two of them were in a void far away from the Holy Spirit star area, and their bodies kept crossing each other. ¡±


    Lu Wu only realized how terrifying the spiritking¡¯s abilities were after officially fighting him.


    ¡°A seemingly ordinary punch would cause a surge of Saint spirit force to enter his body, and the violent force would start to pull at his body. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his Weapon Lord was extremely strong and could easily disintegrate this force, he would have been instantly torn to pieces. ¡±


    The spiritking¡¯s attacks were not limited to just offense. He was basically invincible in terms of defense as well.


    ¡°In the state of the sky-opening golden body, he was not affected at all no matter how the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s great sky formation crushed him. When the Golden Axe struck, it could even shake the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s great sky formation, which also had the power of sky-opening. ¡±


    ¡°After a short fight, Lu Wu felt tremendous pressure. ¡±


    ¡°Although the spiritking would not be able to do anything to him in a short period of time if he relied on the undying Weapon Master, he would fail sooner or later if this continued. ¡±


    ¡°Under the order realm, Lu Wu¡¯s combat strength had been increased by 10000 times. However, it was still not enough in front of the spiritking who was in the form of the sky-opening golden body. There was always a sense of invincibility that was spreading from his body, which affected Lu Wu¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡±


    ¡°While the power of this unrivaled belief made the spiritking feel that he would never be defeated, it also made Lu Wu feel that he could not defeat him. ¡±


    He could only use the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s power to defend against the mental Power¡¯s impact while controlling the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s great Qi circulation to fight it.


    ¡°In fact, up until now, the spiritking had not shown his full combat power at all. It was as if he was testing the water, slowly suppressing Lu Wu¡¯s trump card and helping him to improve his combat power. ¡±


    Lu Wu even had a feeling that the spiritking was guiding him to improve his strength and familiarize himself with the use of the weapon Master.


    ¡°With such an opportunity, Lu Wu firmly grasped it, and his control of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s power became more and more proficient in the battle. ¡±


    ¡°However, every time Lu Wu¡¯s combat strength increased by a little, the spiritking¡¯s combat strength would increase by 20%. This continued to pressure him, forcing him to complete the breakthrough in the face of life and death. ¡±


    ¡°Such a battle made Lu Wu feel extremely aggrieved, as if everything was under the spiritking¡¯s control. ¡±


    He was stronger than before!


    ¡°Lu Wu had already noticed that the spiritking had become even stronger. He was still an insurmountable mountain, with no end in sight. ¡±


    ¡°But when he thought of the players shouting ¡°¡±go home¡±¡± and his peers who were fighting in the Holy Spirit star field, Lu Wu tried his best to improve his strength. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The weapon Grandmaster plan is my most perfect plan to split the skies. You¡¯re not doing well enough. Keep improving, Don¡¯t Let Me Down!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With the HolySpirit King¡¯s roar, a golden battle axe was swung at Lu Wu. It passed through Lu Wu¡¯s body and pulled out an endless lightning-shaped space crack. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The Golden Axe mark passed through his body, and Lu Wu suddenly felt a sharp pain all over his body, as if his body was about to split open, and a crack appeared on his chest. ¡±


    ¡°This force was really terrifying, and in an instant, Lu Wu felt the fear of death approaching. ¡±


    ¡°The divine weapon was activated at this moment, and a majestic soul power poured into Lu Wu¡¯s body, instantly repairing his injured body. ¡±


    The spiritking¡¯s smile suddenly froze when he saw this.


    ¡°¡±¡±Soul power! You¡¯re the one who stole the Dao integration laws!¡±¡± ¡±


    The spiritking had already realized something. The laws of the Dao integration he had created had been stolen by this opponent.


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s me!¡±¡± At this moment, Lu Wu had nothing to hide, so he said frankly. ¡±


    ¡°Even the spiritking, who was as calm as a mountain, could not help but feel furious after learning about this. This was because, before this, the Dao integration nomological laws had been the greatest help for him to break through his current realm. He had Great Expectations for this, or he would not have spent several epochs to build it. He did not expect that the thief he had been painstakingly searching for was the one in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±After this battle, I¡¯ll return it to its rightful owner!¡±¡± The spiritking¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll wait for you to come and get it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking¡¯s battle prowess instantly increased by several times. ¡±


    ''


    ¡°In the face of the spiritking in such a state, Lu Wu could only be suppressed. Fortunately, he had a constant supply of soul power, or he would have died. ¡±


    ¡°Even though they were in the same realm, there was still a huge difference in battle. ¡±


    ¡°This was because not only was the spiritking invincible within his own cultivation level, but he had also challenged those at a higher cultivation level throughout his journey, reaching his current level one step at a time. ¡±


    ¡°There was a huge gap between Lu Wu and the spiritking, whether it was in terms of ability control or combat awareness. ¡±


    ¡°In a continuous battle, this gap was extremely obvious. ¡±


    ¡°However, in the process of continuous self-healing, Lu Wu¡¯s strength was also improving rapidly. ¡±


    ¡°Due to the huge gap between them, Lu Wu was the one who treated the spiritking as a Whetstone. On the other hand, the spiritking could not increase his combat strength because he could not feel the pressure of battle. ¡±


    ¡°However, this was what the spiritking wanted. ¡±


    ¡°Since he had no opponents, he would create one. ¡±


    ¡°Although he was angry that Lu Wu had stolen the ¡°¡±Dao integration law¡±¡± that he had spent a lot of effort to create, he was more eager to have an opponent who was strong enough to compete with him. ¡±


    ¡°He was willing to help Lu Wu grow, just for the final battle at the peak. ¡±


    ¡°It was just like when he and Ming Xiao had fought for hundreds of years. During that time, their battle strength had been constantly improving, and Ming Xiao had finally helped him to break through. ¡±


    The spiritking also wanted to see his opponent become stronger in battle.


    ¡°This battle lasted for 50 years. While the spiritking was torturing Lu Wu, he was also teaching him how to control the power of a weapon Grandmaster like a teacher. ¡±


    ¡°And Lu Wu didn¡¯t let him down. With his ¡°¡±super creation¡±¡± ability, his perception was different from the past, and he grew rapidly in battle. ¡±


    Every failure was a transformation in Lu Wu¡¯s strength.


    ¡°However, what Lu Wu found hard to accept was that the spiritking¡¯s combat strength was still like a bottomless pit, increasing with his strength. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t choose to give up, because there were still friends waiting for his triumphant return. ¡±


    ¡°With a roar, Lu Wu entered the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s great heavenly cycle formation. With himself as the main weapon spirit, he controlled the great heavenly cycle formation to suppress the spiritking once again. ¡±


    ¡°Faced with Lu Wu¡¯s attack, the spiritking raised his golden battle axe and slashed out a golden seal, just like before. ¡±


    ¡°As the two golden forces collided and squeezed each other, the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s great Qi circulation shook violently. He was gradually unable to withstand the attack of the axe seal and was forced back. Lu Wu¡¯s body was also separated from the great Qi circulation, and blood was flowing out of his mouth. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Again, you piece of trash. The power of a weapon Grandmaster is a waste in your hands!¡±¡± Seeing this, the spiritking roared and took a step forward, grabbing Lu Wu in his hand. The sky-opening Golden Axe in his right hand disappeared, and his fists landed on Lu Wu¡¯s face continuously. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking smiled as he swung his sword. ¡±


    ¡°Because Lu Wu¡¯s growth rate was actually far beyond his imagination, he was looking forward to Lu Wu who had been honed for hundreds of years. ¡±


    ¡°That was the opponent he wanted, someone he could fight with all his might! ¡±


    ......


    In the area where the Holy Spirit star area used to be.


    ¡°After 50 years of fierce battle, this area had long been shrouded in darkness, and not even a trace of light could enter this area. ¡±


    ¡°However, even in such a harsh environment, the battle was still ongoing. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Holy Spirit race¡¯s original huge advantage no longer existed, and the players, who relied on soul power to support themselves, instead gained a slight advantage. ¡±


    ¡°The reason was also very simple, because they had a huge amount of soul coins as support. ¡±


    ¡°Although the consumption of spirit power in battle was also very large, they could still absorb spirit power from the enemies they killed. ¡±


    This was also the key reason why Lu Wu felt that the Allied army of the sky and the demons would win in the end.


    ¡°The players were never afraid of anyone, even the Holy Spirit Army. ¡±


    ¡°With the support of the Dao integration laws, they were like gods, becoming more and more courageous as they fought! ¡±


    ¡°Year 18, Hu He broke through to great emperor after dying 412 times. ¡±


    ¡°On the 24th year, ao Jian, who had died 542 times, broke through to great emperor. ¡±


    ¡°In the same year 24, seven great emperors had died 234 times. ¡±


    ¡°On the 25th year, Yuan Fang broke through to the great emperor realm and comprehended the Supreme indestructible body ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In the 50th year, mo Xiaoxin completed his breakthrough after absorbing a large amount of negative emotions from the battlefield. He reached the late stage of the destruction realm and became the true Grim Reaper on the battlefield ... ¡±


    ¡°The war had continued until now, and the outcome was gradually clear. ¡±


    The only variable was the battle between Lu Wu and the spiritking.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832: Let¡¯s go home (thank you to the head of this book)


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Although the war between the Allied army of the heavenly demons and the Holy Spirit Army was not over yet, the direction was gradually becoming clear. The only one who was still fighting hard was Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in the void, the spiritking was like a teacher. While he was torturing Lu Wu, he was also constantly honing his fighting instincts. ¡±


    ¡°Another hundred years had passed during this period of time. Lu Wu¡¯s combat strength had improved rapidly, and he had reached the point where he could occasionally fight back against the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking was not satisfied with Lu Wu¡¯s strength. ¡±


    ¡°The strongest Whetstone that he wanted should be able to pressure him, even to the point where it could threaten his life. ¡±


    ¡°Although he was not satisfied with Lu Wu¡¯s combat strength, the spiritking was filled with anticipation. ¡±


    ¡°This was because Lu Wu was still far from reaching his limit and completely mastering the use of the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s power. According to the spiritking¡¯s original plan, a weapon Grandmaster at their peak would not be weaker than the sky-opening golden body. They would also possess the power to tear through the world. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the spiritking started to train Lu Wu with this goal, forcing Lu Wu to break through again and again. ¡±


    ¡°And Lu Wu, who was extremely eager for victory, did not relax at all. He used this to train himself and his strength improved rapidly. ¡±


    ¡°Breaking through again and again, this was the most difficult trial on Lu Wu¡¯s path to growth. ¡±


    ¡°Even with the protection of the divine weapon, Lu Wu¡¯s spiritual level was still damaged. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking¡¯s belief in invincibility was like a vast ocean, constantly hitting Lu Wu¡¯s mind as if it was going to completely shatter his mind. ¡±


    ¡°However, in the process of tempering himself, Lu Wu¡¯s spiritual will also continued to strengthen. ¡±


    ¡°Now, although it was still difficult for Lu Wu to resist, he had the strength to resist. ¡±


    ¡°From his physical body to his battle awareness, to the training of his spiritual will, and so on ... The spiritking had improved Lu Wu in all aspects. ¡±


    This kind of training was something that Lu Wu couldn¡¯t buy no matter how many soul coins he spent.


    This was because there was only one such expert in the entire firmament world. No amount of soul coins could simulate such an expert.


    ......


    Another 300 years passed while he was training.


    ¡°Today was the 9821St year since Lu Wu and the players came to this world, and there was not much time left. ¡±


    ¡°On this day, Lu Wu finally gained complete control of the power of a weapon Grandmaster. ¡±


    The final battle that the spiritking had been waiting for had finally arrived.


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu had also condensed his own weapon Grandmaster golden body, and a golden battle axe slowly appeared in his hand. ¡±


    ¡°This battle-axe was the most special among all the divine weapons because it was impossible to seal the weapon spirit inside. No matter how powerful a ferocious beast was, it would be refined after being sealed. There were no exceptions. ¡±


    ¡°But this time, Lu Wu¡¯s 138879 divine weapons were all sealed in this Golden Axe. ¡±


    ¡°The power of a weapon Grandmaster rose completely. As the main weapon spirit, when Lu Wu held the battleaxe, the power of a weapon Grandmaster suddenly gushed out of his body, as if he could split the sky and earth with a raise of his hand and become invincible in the universe. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, with the help of the spiritking, Lu Wu had finally condensed his own belief in invincibility. ¡±


    Even Lu Wu had to admit that everything he had now was given to him by the spiritking.


    ¡°The various cheats he had, including the ¡°¡±laws of the daomerge¡±¡± that had helped him rise to power, as well as the belief in invincibility and the weapon Grandmaster golden body he had condensed, were all thanks to the spiritking. ¡±


    It could be said that the spiritking had succeeded.


    He had created an enemy that he could fight with all his might.


    ¡°¡±¡±You didn¡¯t let me down!¡±¡± Looking at Lu Wu, the spiritking¡¯s tense face finally revealed a smile. Then, a strong fighting spirit rose from his body. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I hope you won¡¯t regret this!¡±¡± At this moment, Lu Wu raised the Golden Axe in his hand. ¡±


    ¡°The 138879 divine weapons sealed in the axe suddenly condensed into a massive Qi circulation array, and the surging power of a weapon Grandmaster began to rise. With Lu Wu¡¯s swing, a Golden Axe mark was formed, tearing the void and pushing forward. ¡±


    ¡°The axe moved very slowly, but it firmly locked down the area and the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°This attack could only be received head on, and there was no possibility of dodging it. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking finally used all his battle prowess. His sky-opening golden body suddenly appeared, transforming into a thousand-meter-tall golden giant. He also swung his Golden Axe forward. ¡±


    ¡°The two axe prints collided in the air, and countless dense cracks instantly appeared in the void. They continued to spread out and finally collapsed. ¡±


    ¡°However, the two forces were not weakened at all. They squeezed each other at the intersection, causing a purple crack to appear in the firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°A purple spirit Qi that Lu Wu and the spiritking had never seen before flowed into the tiny purple crack. However, the purple crack disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu and the spiritking were both shocked. ¡±


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°¡±¡±The outside world!¡±¡± A sliver of desire appeared in the spiritking¡¯s eyes when he saw this. ¡±


    ¡°With his own power, although he could shatter the void, he could not split the firmament world. But just now, when his power and Lu Wu¡¯s power met, a very small gap was torn, allowing them to feel the spiritual energy outside. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, as expected, as long as one is strong enough, one can break through this world!¡±¡± The spiritking, who saw this, was extremely excited. Then, his figure suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. When he reappeared, he was already above Lu Wu¡¯s head. The Golden battle axe glowed brightly, and with the belief of invincibility that was exuding from his body, he suddenly swung down. ¡±


    ¡°In the face of this blow, Lu Wu seemed extremely calm. ¡±


    ¡°After so many years, he had familiarized himself with the spiritking¡¯s method of using his power. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu also raised his right hand and swung the Golden Axe above his head. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The entire firmament world trembled under this attack. The space shattered like glass, and tiny purple cracks appeared again. ¡±


    Lu Wu and the spiritking gathered their faith in invincibility at the same time. Their axe prints shone with a brilliant light. The two forces were evenly matched.


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahahaha, that¡¯s what I want. You¡¯ll be my strongest Whetstone after you¡¯ve fully mastered the power of a weapon Grandmaster!¡±¡± The spiritking¡¯s long golden hair danced in the air in excitement as he continuously chopped down with his battle-axe. ¡±


    ¡°As his blood boiled, the spiritking¡¯s battle prowess actually began to increase slightly. ¡±


    Lu Wu showed no fear against the spiritking in his current state. He raised his battle-ax and charged forward.


    ¡°Both of them had nearly indestructible bodies, so this was destined to be a long battle. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking had the terrifying potential to make endless breakthroughs in battle. However, Lu Wu also had his own trump card, which was that no matter what kind of injury he was injured, he could rely on soul power to recover. ¡±


    ¡°The power that burst out during their battle kept tilting outward. The firmament world began to overload, constantly repairing this world. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking was the old king and represented the old order, while Lu Wu represented the new order and future. ¡±


    This battle would determine the future of the firmament world ...


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the battle in the outside world was nearing its end. The soul coins of the Allied army of the heavenly demons were almost exhausted, but the Holy Spirit Army had lost their advantage completely. The battle had already been decided. ¡±


    ¡°However, the battle between Lu Wu and the spiritking was still not over. After the players and the forces of the Allied army of the sky and demons eliminated the spiritking, they began to wait. ¡±


    They believed that Lu Wu would win.


    ¡°They had accompanied the dog official for 10000 years. During this period, they worked hard together to go against the heavens, worked hard together to go home, and also followed Lu Wu to become a plundering force. They abandoned morality and became completely evil. Now, they were also fighting for order with him. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu was changing, but their original intentions had never changed. They always followed him. ¡±


    ¡°That was why they believed that the damned officials would win, because they had yet to reach the end of this path. Even if the spiritking was undefeatable, they would still win! ¡±


    All the players poured their remaining soul power into the divine weapon.


    This was the last help they could do.


    ¡°A hundred years passed as they waited in silence, but no one chose to leave. ¡±


    ¡°The voice channel was still echoing with the players ¡®shouts of ¡°¡±go home¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°This firm ¡°¡±go home¡±¡± was their trust in Lu Wu. ¡±


    ......


    Time passed in the battle. There was only one year left until the promised ten thousand years to go home.


    The battle between Lu Wu and the spiritking had finally come to an end.


    ¡°In the completely destroyed battle zone, the injured spiritking looked at Lu Wu, who was not far away, and an indescribable smile appeared on his face. ¡±


    ¡°After gathering his final will to win, the spiritking killed Lu Wu, but he also suffered a wound that was difficult to heal. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu immediately resurrected on the spot. ¡±


    ¡°This resurrection exhausted all of Lu Wu¡¯s soul power reserves, including the soul power of the players. ¡±


    ¡°Because his life level was too high at this time, the soul power consumed to resurrect was also extremely huge. Even if he used up all his soul power, he could only recover 70% of Lu Wu¡¯s strength. ¡±


    ¡°However, compared to Lu Wu, the spiritking had already reached the point where he was like a lamp on the verge of dying. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I won without honor!¡±¡± Looking at the spiritking, Lu Wu¡¯s expression was complicated. ¡±


    ¡°He knew that he was not as powerful as the spiritking. If he had not relied on the endless soul power to heal himself, he would have died to the spiritking long ago. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, the spiritking had completely relied on his own strength to last this long. The wounds all over his body were proof of this. ¡±


    How could Lu Wu not admire such a strong person?


    ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t lose, and I won¡¯t lose!¡±¡± Even though the spiritking¡¯s body was completely dried up, his belief in invincibility did not disappear. Instead, it only grew stronger. ¡±


    ¡°However, he didn¡¯t make a move. Instead, he held up his body that was about to collapse and said to Lu Wu,¡±¡± ¡±


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t come from this time and space, right?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu nodded and didn¡¯t choose to hide it at this time.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I came from the previous dimension, and I lost to you 600 million times there!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Defeated by me from the previous time and space?¡±¡± A contemplative look appeared in the spiritking¡¯s eyes before his expression became vicious. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The me from the previous time and space was just a piece of trash. How dare you compare me to me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Lu Wu¡¯s face showed a touch of doubt. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking continued, ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The me in the previous spacetime should have obtained the extreme ocean acceptance law, right? I remember losing my power several times. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should have been borrowed by the me in another spacetime!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, this is also what I¡¯m puzzled about. In the previous time and space, I once told me that he had been chasing you for 800 years, but I know what kind of person you are. Even if you were defeated, you would never retreat. Why is it that your personality is completely different in different times and spaces?¡±¡± Lu Wu asked his question. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Because he obtained the ultimate accept of the sea, every time he borrowed power, all my selves in time and space would merge into one. However, after the accept of the sea law disintegrated, the power that returned wouldn¡¯t return to its original state. Instead, it would be redistributed, including our personalities. This also caused our personalities to change, producing completely different independent extreme personalities. The personality attribute I obtained was undefeatable ... Truly undefeatable. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t have the right to be compared to me ... They actually chose to run away in cowardice, what trash!¡±¡± The spiritking¡¯s words were filled with disdain for his past self. ¡±


    These words made Lu Wu understand one thing. The person in front of him was the strongest spiritking.


    ¡°If it were not for the Gokudo laws, no spiritking would be his opponent. ¡±


    ¡°After the disintegration of the extreme boundless sea law, he obtained his undefeatable will from a different time and space. He was willing to believe that even his other self from another time and space could not be compared to him. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu got the answer. ¡±


    ¡°* Cough cough ... * At this moment, dense cracks appeared on the spiritking¡¯s body. He was no longer able to withstand the pressure. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this scene, Lu Wu¡¯s expression was complicated. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Help me continue walking down this path. Help me split open the sky and see the outside world!¡±¡± He was about to die, but the spiritking still stood there. His undefeatable will had not faded at all. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s not what I¡¯m after, sorry!¡±¡± Although he admired the spiritking, Lu Wu still rejected his request. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not up to you. Do you know why the heaven splitting axe in your hand can¡¯t store an Artifact Spirit?¡±¡± The spiritking smiled. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Back then, I had thought of sealing myself in it because I was the only one in the entire firmament world who had the true ambition to split open the sky!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s why I said it. It¡¯s not up to you to inherit my will and continue walking down this path for me!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as the spiritking¡¯s voice fell, his body suddenly exploded. Then, a golden will suddenly appeared in front of Lu Wu. Under Lu Wu¡¯s disbelieving gaze, it collided with the sky-splitting axe in his hand. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a thick golden mist was ignited on the battle axe. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the spiritking¡¯s sky-opening will was integrated into it, and then it madly attacked Lu Wu¡¯s sea of consciousness. This will was so strong that even Lu Wu couldn¡¯t resist it. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Split open the sky!¡±¡± With the spiritking¡¯s final cry, the battle axe in Lu Wu¡¯s hand exploded and turned into a golden battle axe that was completely condensed from energy. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the will of creation in Lu Wuxin¡¯s mind condensed and was imprinted in his soul, which could not be erased. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the Golden Axe in his hand, Lu Wu had a complicated expression. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Splitting open the sky ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu knew that he would have to split open the sky in the place of the spiritking, because this had become the desire in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°This was the spiritking¡¯s yearning for the unknown. It was his desire to reach a higher world, and it also represented the spiritking¡¯s determination to never stop advancing. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they had all been passed on to Lu Wu ... ¡±


    ......


    In the outside world.


    There were only 38 days left before the promised 10000-year return.


    The players and the celestial demon Alliance were all waiting for the triumphant return of that person to complete the final agreement.


    ¡°At this moment, a figure appeared above their heads. ¡±


    ¡°Familiar face, white hair ... The moment they saw Lu Wu, the players burst into tears. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, you¡¯re so slow. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Hurry up and get ready to go home!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Big meatshield, are you slacking off? why are you so slow? it¡¯s just a spiritking. Is there a need to make us wait so long? I¡¯m so angry!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Shameless official, although we know you¡¯ll definitely win, we¡¯ve been waiting so long that we¡¯ve dozed off. We really despise you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Although they were cursing, many players couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. They laughed and cried at the same time, and their emotions seemed to be out of control. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at these familiar figures, Lu Wu¡¯s face showed a smile.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go home!¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833: Chapter 833-Return of the King


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°The netherworld, the northern divergent¡¯s underworld. ¡±


    This once bustling city was now left with nothing but desolation.


    ¡°After 10,000 years of spiritual energy had passed, this world was withering ... ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in the city, a white-haired old man was looking at the empty street, drinking wine and staring blankly. ¡±


    ¡°The underworld in the depths of his memory had once been incomparably prosperous. There were players everywhere. Some were memorizing books, some were discussing their next goals ... At this moment, all he could see were memories, all he could think of was the past, and all he could see was regret. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been 10000 years, are you coming back? ¡±


    ¡°The old man took a sip of wine, and a trace of anticipation appeared in his turbid eyes. ¡±


    ¡°He reached out and clicked on his friend list, and a pop-up window appeared. However, all he saw were gray IDs, and they were not online. ¡±


    ¡°Hu He, Gu Yu, Liu Chan, ao Jian ... ¡±


    ¡°When he swiped to one of his good friends, he closed his eyes, and tears flowed down his face as the past came to mind. ¡±


    ¡°When was he also young, frivolous, and high-spirited ... ¡±


    That was his peaceful youth.


    ¡°At that time, he was the boss of the ¡°¡±evil god society,¡±¡± and he had led his brothers to commit many stupid things in the game. ¡±


    ¡°The incident at jaifish Island, in particular, had made them a Guild that everyone hated in the game. ¡±


    ¡°However, at that time, a large group of chunnibyou brothers followed him in doing stupid things, causing trouble, and getting beaten up. Although they were chunnibyou, they were very happy. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, as he closed his eyes, the images of the past flashed through his mind, and his tears flowed down uncontrollably. ¡±


    I miss you guys ...


    ¡°Because he was worried about his parents and relatives, he did not choose to leave with the person behind the scenes. He wanted to stay and take care of them. ¡±


    ¡°However, that group of brothers left with the person behind the scenes. ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, the old man took a deep breath and poured another mouthful of wine into his mouth. ¡±


    ¡°With the loss of spiritual energy, not only did his strength not improve in the past 10000 years, but it also began to decline. Now that the 10000-year deadline was approaching, he was full of confusion about the future. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Old ancestor, are you crying?¡±¡± At this moment, a pink little girl appeared beside ansheng and asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, ansheng wiped his tears and grinned.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, why would the ancestor cry?¡±¡± Ansheng patted the little girl¡¯s head. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Old ancestor, then tell me the story of the past. I still want to hear it!¡±¡± The little girl smiled and threw herself into ansheng¡¯s arms. Then, she looked up and pouted. ¡±


    ¡°An Sheng nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Whose story do you want to hear this time?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Ancestor, you always tell me stories about the evil god society. I don¡¯t want to hear any of it. I want to hear the story of the Great Demon King. Oh, and the story of the young paparazzo!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The old man smiled and nodded.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the story of the Great Demon King and the young paparazzo ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As ansheng was telling the story, he was also recalling the past. Before he knew it, it was already dusk. ¡±


    ¡°The sun set in the West, and the sky was filled with the sunset glow. ¡±


    ¡°After the little girl left, ansheng looked up at the sky. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he suddenly discovered that a black crack had appeared in the sky. ¡±


    ¡°After 10,000 years of silence, the seal the heavens seal imprint had finally reached its limit. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s still coming ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°An Sheng stood up as he looked at the sky. He took out his long sword, and a hint of determination appeared in his eyes. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This time, I Won¡¯t Back Down. I¡¯ve lived enough in this life. Rather than dying in a cowardly manner, I¡¯d rather kill to my heart¡¯s content!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Thinking of this, ansheng flew into the sky. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, countless figures rose into the sky from the entire Beiqi great land. ¡±


    This day had finally come. They had been suffering and waiting for too long.


    An Sheng smiled as he looked at his old friends who had gathered from all over Beiqi.


    ¡°¡±¡±When did we fight side by side? we defeated the moment, swept through Beiqi, and fought against the nine glory brothers together. We galloped in the sea, soared in the sky, and wrote a legend that belonged to our family ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. How are you?¡±¡± Ansheng said as he looked at the familiar but old figures. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Good my a * s! I¡¯ve endured for ten thousand years. It¡¯s time to end it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±If you die, then so be it. At the very least, you¡¯ll die in a grand manner!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been afraid for 10000 years. Now, I¡¯m not afraid anymore. I¡¯ve lived enough!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    Ansheng couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he looked at his old friends who were cursing.


    ¡°¡±¡±Today, we¡¯ll fight hand in hand again. What¡¯s the purpose of our clans?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not afraid of death!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ll do it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kill them!¡±¡± ¡±


    '''',


    ......


    ¡°Listening to the cheers of his old friends, the familiar scene made an Sheng¡¯s exhausted heart surge with excitement again. ¡±


    ¡°They were all old, and their eyes were filled with memories. ¡±


    ¡°Although this battle was extremely dangerous and there was no hope of victory, at least it had been wonderful once. That was enough! ¡±


    ¡°These former players stood proudly in the air, looking up at the sky, ready to die. ¡±


    ¡°As the number of black cracks in the sky increased, determined yells sounded one after another, and all the players raised their weapons. ¡±


    This scene seemed to have happened before.


    ¡°At that time, they were just as fearless as they were now ... ¡±


    ¡°After ten thousand years of ups and downs, he was still a youth. ¡±


    ......


    In the central sea of the yellow spring.


    ¡°When the spatial Rift appeared in the sky, the various sea powers gathered at the sea god¡¯s Hall. ¡±


    The final battle was finally coming.


    ¡°They were all a part of the netherworld, and no one could escape the vortex of war. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, they were gathered outside the sea god¡¯s Palace, waiting for the arrival of the ¡°¡±sea god¡±¡± to follow him in the battle against the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°While they were waiting, a blue light bloomed in the sea god temple, and a figure slowly condensed in the air. ¡±


    ¡°If the players were here, they would definitely find that this person was the sea chives they were most familiar with. ¡±


    ¡°On the 10000-year road of merits, the ocean King had already been promoted to the new ocean God. He controlled the entire yellow spring Sea area and established a new order. ¡±


    ¡°From then on, killing and plundering ceased to exist, and all forces chose to live in peace. ¡±


    ¡°As a result, the Sea King¡¯s merit was limitless, and he was promoted to the new sea god of the netherworld after the old sea god reached the Emperor realm. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the top forces of the central Sea area, the Sea King¡¯s face showed a touch of determination. ¡±


    ¡°It had been ten thousand years since he last killed, but for the netherworld, he had to fight a bloody battle. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Boss, it¡¯s time to meet those old friends!¡±¡± At this time, hei sui, who was standing beside the sea King, said with a sigh. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, a smile appeared on the Sea King¡¯s face.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±They should be old now!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The loss of spiritual energy is serious. They are indeed old.¡±¡± Hei sui¡¯s aged face revealed a trace of reminiscence, then he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Old ancestor, who are you talking about?¡±¡± At this time, a blue-skinned little boy suddenly appeared from behind the sea King, pulled on the Sea King¡¯s clothes, and asked curiously. ¡±


    ¡°When the Sea King heard this, it patted the little boy¡¯s head and said with a smile,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±A very powerful group of people!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are they more powerful than you, forefather?¡±¡± The little boy seemed to be in disbelief. ¡±


    ¡°In his opinion, his ancestor was the Supreme God of this Sea area, the one who set the order, and the absolute strongest. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±How can he be compared to me? he¡¯s far from me!¡±¡± Upon hearing this, the Sea King¡¯s mind suddenly flashed with scenes from ten thousand years ago. Embarrassment appeared on its face, but it still retorted firmly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Your ancestor has suffered a lot in their hands. The force he established himself was destroyed by them, and he ran to the neighboring sea to rebuild his force, hahahaha!¡±¡± Hei sui suddenly laughed and said. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing hei sui expose his lie without hesitation, the Sea King glared at him fiercely. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is he really more powerful than the forefather? ¡°¡±Who are they?¡±¡± the little boy was shocked to hear this. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Playing clan!¡±¡± The Sea King replied at this time. ¡±


    ¡°After saying these three words, the Sea King and hei sui smiled at the same time. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go to Beiqi to meet our old friends!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The Sea King waved his hand, and all the major forces in the central Sea area advanced toward Beiqi. ¡±


    ......


    Such scenes were happening in every corner of the netherworld.


    ¡°Those experts who had been silent for 10000 years had also emerged at this moment, preparing to go against the heavens again and continue the battle that had not ended 10000 years ago. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, after learning that there was an extremely powerful force from the outer realm, the ¡®Holy Spirit race¡¯, behind the heavenly realm, they all knew that their chances of winning this battle were extremely slim. ¡±


    ¡°But so what? ten thousand years had passed, and they were already prepared to die in battle. ¡±


    ¡°On this day, the netherworld was in turmoil. All of their fighting power was used, and they were prepared for the final battle. ¡±


    And the destination of their trip was Beiqi.


    ¡°At this moment, more and more figures appeared in the sky above Beiqi. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at these familiar figures, the players ¡®faces were filled with determination. ¡±


    ¡°No matter what had happened in the past, they were all comrades who fought side by side this time. The grudges of the past had long faded, and at this moment, they were all guardians who protected their homeland. ¡±


    ¡°Several days passed while they waited. The sky was already filled with black cracks, as if it would collapse at any time. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, countless figures appeared in the direction of the lapis lazuli Coast. A large number of combat forces from the central Sea area arrived one after another. Then, they all rose into the air and came to the sky above Beiqi. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the Sea King leading them, the players suddenly smiled. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sea chives, I heard that you¡¯re doing some kind of merit. Have you turned over a new leaf?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sea chives, you still know to come and visit us old farmers. Did you bring any gifts?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve raised you up, but it seems like you can¡¯t cut it anymore. We¡¯re really worried!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    ¡°Hearing the players ¡®unconcealed words, the Sea King¡¯s face constipated. ¡±


    I¡¯m the sea god of the yellow spring sea. Don¡¯t you want to embarrass me?


    ¡°However, looking at the smiles on the players ¡®faces, the Sea King chose to hold back. After all, it was already familiar with the players¡¯ way of chatting. ¡±


    ¡°He knew that this group of grandsons were all dorky. Not to mention him, even if the great emperor came, it would probably not work. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Have they returned?¡±¡± The Sea King seemed to have thought of something and suddenly spoke. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No, but he should be on his way.¡±¡± Ansheng said. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the Sea King fell silent. ¡±


    ¡°In reality, there was no chance of victory in this battle. The only turning point was the players who had left. ¡±


    This was not good news for any of the factions present.


    ¡°However, after thinking for a moment, the Sea King still smiled.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then let¡¯s wait for them to come. Maybe they¡¯ll appear in the next second. If we¡¯re late and we all die in battle, then let them feel guilty. Hahaha!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll make them feel guilty. When the time comes, they¡¯ll all cry in front of my grave!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re all a bunch of lunatics. You¡¯re going to die, but you¡¯re still so happy. Hahahaha!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°As they spoke, the lethargy in their hearts faded, and the enthusiasm they once had returned. ¡±


    This was the youth they were so familiar with ...


    ......


    ¡°After the middle three heavens had passed, the seal the heavens seal mark that sealed the sky finally couldn¡¯t bear the burden anymore. It suddenly broke apart and fell like glass. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, countless space vortexes appeared in the sky, and the heavenly Warriors fell like rain. ¡±


    They had also been waiting for this day for 10000 years.


    ¡°The leader, Taichu, looked in the direction of Beiqi with a disdainful look on his face. ¡±


    ¡°After today, the Three Realms would be unified. ¡±


    ¡°The netherworld of the past was no good, and the netherworld of the Dharma ending age is even less worth mentioning. How can it fight against our heaven realm? ¡±


    The mighty figures of the heavenly realm descended and headed in the direction of Beiqi.


    ¡°The current heaven realm was even stronger than before. Even the Grand Supreme who had been injured had recovered, and its overall combat power far surpassed the current netherworld realm. ¡±


    Their arrival symbolized the disaster of the netherworld.


    ¡°At this moment, the figures of the great emperor of East Peak and the others also emerged. They appeared in the sky above Beiqi and looked at the sky. ¡±


    ¡°This battle was difficult, but they would not choose to retreat. ¡±


    ¡°Under the leadership of the three great emperors of the heaven realm, the great formation of the heaven realm in the sky suppressed Beiqi with the power of heaven and earth. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Fight!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The great emperor of East Peak made the first move. The nomological belt around him danced and condensed into a huge nomological array, which flew into the sky. ¡±


    ¡°When Emperor Feng du and Emperor you du saw this, they immediately stepped in to help. They continuously injected the spiritual energy in their bodies into the body of Emperor East Peak. ¡±


    ¡°The nomological array expanded rapidly at this moment, covering the entire sky, and collided with the array of the three celestial emperors. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, a crack appeared in the nomological array. ¡±


    ¡°At the sight of this, the great emperor of East Mountain¡¯s face turned very ugly. ¡±


    The loss of a large amount of spiritual energy from the netherworld also affected their abilities. This was an irreversible gap.


    ¡°After a short while, the nomological array shattered. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the three great emperors of the netherworld felt bitter in their hearts. They knew that the difference in strength was still too great. The current netherworld was not even as good as the netherworld of the past. ¡±


    ¡°As the nomological array was broken, the heaven realm array above him suppressed down. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, a huge space vortex suddenly tore open in the sky, and a Golden Axe print flew out of it, crashing into the heaven realm formation. ¡±


    ¡°The seemingly unbreakable heaven realm formation was like paper in front of the Golden Axe print. It instantly shattered, and the three great emperors of heaven realm behind it spat out blood at the same time and flew back. ¡±


    ¡°Under everyone¡¯s disbelieving eyes, a figure walked out of the space vortex. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the players, Lu Wu smiled and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, it seems like I¡¯m late. Fortunately, I still made it!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, countless figures walked out of the space vortex and stood behind him. ¡±


    ¡°They were all wearing the sky demon capes, and each of them had a cigarette in their mouths, looking like rogues. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Haha, isn¡¯t this sea chives? I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±¡± At this time, the young paparazzo, who was standing behind Lu Wu, suddenly noticed the dumbfounded Sea King. He immediately teleported to Lu Wu¡¯s side, put his arms around his neck, and began to rub his head. ¡±


    The Sea King was speechless.


    ¡°He tried to struggle and resist, but he realized that his strength couldn¡¯t move the dog at all. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid dog, I¡¯m the yellow spring sea god ... You ... Show some respect.¡±¡± The Sea King¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower, and it felt like it was about to suffocate ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±So what if I¡¯m the yellow spring sea god? I¡¯m the logistics team Leader of the eighth Army of the heavenly Devil army. Do you think I¡¯m arrogant?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi smiled and continued to rub the Sea King¡¯s Head, not giving him any face at all. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Looking at the millions of players that had suddenly arrived, absolute beginning and the others were filled with fear and confusion. ¡±


    ¡°However, when they saw the ¡®demon¡¯ word embroidered on the capes of the players, they couldn¡¯t help but feel fear. ¡±


    The heavenly demon Army?


    ¡°At this moment, they all turned their eyes to the white-haired man in the lead, and their pupils suddenly shrank. ¡±


    Tu mie ... He¡¯s back!

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834: Is it enough now?


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°In the long history of the three Realms, there was a part of it that could never be erased. ¡±


    ¡°That was the ¡°¡±Heavenly Devil¡±¡± era that tu mie had created. ¡±


    ¡°The heaven realm was the strongest of the Three Realms, but it was far inferior to the ¡°¡±skyfiend Army¡±¡± led by tu mie. ¡±


    ¡°The story of the massacre and the skyfiend Army did not actually belong to the Three Realms. Their legends belonged to the outer realms, and they were a glorious epic that could not be erased from the entire firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, whether it was the heavenly Dao or the three great emperors of the heaven realm, what they feared the most was not the rise of the human realm or the counterattack of the netherworld realm. ¡±


    ¡°There was only one thing that could make them worry, feel fear, and fear. ¡±


    That man and his celestial demon Army had returned.


    Tu mie¡¯s disappearance was a historical mystery. Even the spiritking could not give an answer. The three emperors of the heaven realm had suspected more than once whether tu mie would return.


    ¡°But now, the three great emperors of the heaven realm no longer had such concerns. ¡±


    ¡°The catastrophe in the human world had already passed. If tu mie wanted to return, he would have returned long ago. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in the eyes of the heavenly Dao and the three great emperors of the heaven realm, the unification of the Three Realms was inevitable. Moreover, 10,000 years had passed, and the netherworld had experienced a period of rapid loss of spiritual energy. It was even less capable of fighting against the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, when they looked at the white-haired man and the human warriors behind him, who were all wearing the sky demon capes, they could not help but feel fear in their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°A pair of eyes that had experienced the vicissitudes of life, dry white hair, and a demonic Cape ... Wasn¡¯t this the image of ¡°¡±slaughter¡±¡± in the information they had obtained? ¡±


    He ... Had returned!


    ¡°The three great emperors of the heaven realm were not sure how strong tu mie was, but they were sure that tu mie was far from what they could fight against. ¡±


    ¡°During tu mie¡¯s era, they had not yet developed a true consciousness. Although they had not witnessed the period of time when tu mie led the ¡°¡±otherworldly demons¡±¡± to plunder outside, his legendary story had long been recorded in the history of the outer realms. They had heard a lot of news from their contact with the forces of the outer realms. ¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, they had seen the memories in the Heavenly Father¡¯s mind and knew that it was tu mie who had created the Three Realms. He was also the Heavenly Father who had created them. In terms of life level, tu mie was not on the same level as them! ¡±


    ¡°Now that he saw this legendary figure in the history of the three Realms, the fear in his heart could not help but surge. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tu mie, you¡¯ve returned!¡±¡± Looking at Lu Wu, donghuang Taiyi felt bitter in his heart, but he still spoke. ¡±


    Lu Wu did not answer donghuang Taiyi¡¯s question. His face was cold.


    ¡°Although he was the one who created and started the life in the heaven realm, the sins committed by the heaven realm had long made him unable to bear it. ¡±


    ¡°Especially the death of little Beili, it was a death sentence for the heaven realm. ¡±


    ¡°Now that he had returned, the heaven realm had long been on his list of expunges. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Heavenly Dao, get out here!¡±¡± Lu Wu said coldly. ¡±


    ¡°As soon as Lu Wu¡¯s voice fell, the space of the Three Realms trembled violently. The White ball of light,¡¯Tiandao¡¯, that was hiding in the dark, was taken in by a Golden Force and forcibly pulled out of the hidden space, emerging in the netherworld. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Lu Wu, Tiandao was also extremely frightened. ¡±


    ¡°This was his father. Although he hated him, he was also filled with fear. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tu mie, you shouldn¡¯t have come back. This era doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡±¡± Looking at Lu Wu, Tiandao shouted hysterically. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahaha, little light ball, are you F * cking crazy? is this the attitude you have when talking to your father? you¡¯re not cute at all when you grow up!¡±¡± Gu Yu, who was standing behind Lu Wu, couldn¡¯t help but laugh at him. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Gu Yu¡¯s words, the players at the back burst into laughter. ¡±


    ¡°They had all witnessed Lu Wu create the Three Realms and had also contributed to the birth of the Three Realms, so they were extremely familiar with the heavenly Dao. Now that they met again, they were really a little emotional. ¡±


    ¡°He felt that compared to the little ball of light that didn¡¯t know anything back then, the current heavenly Dao was too F * cking arrogant. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tu mie, do you really think you can¡¯t be defeated?¡±¡± Looking at Lu Wu, Tiandao suppressed the fear in his heart and roared. ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu didn¡¯t answer, and Gu Yu didn¡¯t respond either. He waved his hand and a flame lit up between his fingers, then he lit the cigarette in his mouth. ¡±


    ¡°Upon seeing Gu Yu¡¯s actions, the players at the back lit up the cigarettes made with ¡®special soul power¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°The power of the lost mana instantly surged into the players ¡®bodies, and their combat power began to increase by a hundred times. ¡±


    ¡°After the battle with the Holy Spirit clan, all the players had completed their strength advancement, and the weakest of them had reached the ancient God Realm. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, their strength had increased by a hundred times with the help of the lost laws, and all the players had broken through to great emperor. ¡±


    The surging Battle Aura instantly swept through the entire netherworld.


    ¡°A million players, a million great emperors. Any one of them was at the peak of the Three Realms. ¡±


    The players used their own strength to answer Tiandao¡¯s question.


    ''This chapter is updated by N(o)V(e)lB(i)n.'',


    ¡°Tu mie, do you really think you can¡¯t be defeated? ¡±


    The answer was yes!


    ¡°Looking at the millions of sky demon players standing in the air with cigarettes in their mouths, the players who had stayed in the Three Realms and the major forces of the netherworld were also in an uproar. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, this is f * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking F * cking ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I regret fishing every day to pass the time, which resulted in me not being strong enough to go with you. You guys are too good at acting tough!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What the f * ck? a million great emperors? what kind of immortal force is this?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is this the legendary massacre and the heavenly demon Army? Are we still short of people? Can I go in?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The slaughter elder is so terrifying! His might has shaken the Three Realms!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Looking at Lu Wu and the players from the sky demon Army, all the players and major forces in the netherworld were shocked to the point that they couldn¡¯t speak. ¡±


    ¡°Even the Sea King, who had seen many things, was dumbfounded at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I f * cking thought I was awesome enough to become the yellow Springs sea god. You guys ... Are even more ruthless. I¡¯m impressed!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the Sea King realized something. The legendary slaughter seemed to be the person behind the players. ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the other forces of the netherworld didn¡¯t know much about the player families, but how could he not know? ¡±


    ¡°Among the million players, many of them were his former acquaintances. ¡±


    ¡°For example, Gu Yu, Gou ¡®Zi, Liu Chan, and the others ... Back then, they used to drink and brag together. ¡±


    ¡°Now that they had met again, they had actually become members of the heavenly demon Army, and the man standing at the front was called ¡°¡±tu mie¡±¡± by the heavenly Dao. Therefore, the Sea King didn¡¯t need to think about it carefully to get the answer. ¡±


    ¡°While the Sea King was speechless, it knew that the netherworld was safe. There was no longer any suspense in this battle. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Come, come, come, Tiandao, repeat what you just said and let your uncle hear it. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±¡± After increasing his strength, Gou ¡®Zi spat out a white mist and mocked the heaven Dao. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu first created the Three Realms, Gou ¡®Zi was also one of the members who collected Holy Spirit energy, so he also contributed to the creation of the heavenly Dao. He felt that there was nothing wrong with calling himself an uncle. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, whether it was the heavenly Dao, the three great emperors of the heaven realm, or the other soldiers of the heaven realm, they had completely fallen into a state of panic. ¡±


    ¡°If they still had a trace of hope in their hearts after seeing tu mie, they felt that at the very least, they would still have a trace of resistance. ¡±


    ¡°But now, the hope in his heart was completely shattered. ¡±


    ¡°A million great emperors, what kind of concept was that? ¡±


    ¡°In the long course of the Three Realms ¡®history, there had been less than ten great emperors, and each one of them had been a legend, a pillar of support for their world. ¡±


    ¡°However, the sight of the million great emperor realm players shattered their pride. ¡±


    ¡°Both the heavenly Dao and the three great emperors of the netherworld realized one thing at this moment. This was an unequal war, and there was no chance of winning. ¡±


    ¡°As they felt bitter in their hearts, the three great emperors of the heaven realm knew that everything was over. ¡±


    ¡°After the return of tu mie, the dream of the heaven realm to unify the Three Realms had been shattered, and their future had become uncertain ... ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tu mie, don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. The spiritking will arrive very soon. Even if the heavenly realm can¡¯t fight you, do you have the courage to fight the spiritking?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Woof! The Holy Spirit clan is nothing but a defeated force. Little light ball, what do you know?¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but mock. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahahaha!¡±¡± Hearing Gou ¡®Zi¡¯s mocking, all the sky demon Army players laughed. ¡±


    This was because Gou ¡®Zi had spoken their thoughts.


    ¡°The heavenly Dao didn¡¯t know about that period of history, but how could they, who had personally participated in the battle, not know? ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, when they heard the little Baldy using a chicken feather as a token of authority, the dog and the players couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡±


    ¡°Even if the spiritking did not go to them, they would go to him. ¡±


    ¡°Because on Lu Wu¡¯s way to create a new order, the spiritking was an obstacle that must be removed. ¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing this, the three great emperors of the heaven realm and the heavenly Dao were once again hit hard in their hearts. ¡±


    ¡°To their knowledge, the spiritking was undeniably the strongest expert in the foreign world, yet the Army did not even take him seriously. This completely exceeded their understanding. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Impossible. Even a million great emperors are no match for the spiritspirit clan and the spiritking. Don¡¯t try to act mysterious!¡±¡± Tiandao shouted unwillingly, clearly unable to accept this concept. ¡±


    ¡°When Gou ¡®Zi heard that, he wanted to mock him, but his expression suddenly turned serious as he looked into the sky. ¡±


    ¡°A spatial vortex appeared in the sky. From this vortex, one could see the outer space and countless figures standing in the void. ¡±


    They were very familiar with one of the Golden figures. It was the spiritking.


    ¡°¡±¡±Yoho, the spiritking has come as well!¡±¡± Gou ¡®Zi couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡±


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±The seal the heavens seal mark is broken. He naturally sensed it. It¡¯s normal for him to come!¡±¡± Looking through the space vortex to the other side of the starry sky, Lu Wu¡¯s face showed a smile. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, the heavenly Dao was right. A million great emperor realm players couldn¡¯t possibly defeat the Holy Spirit Army. ¡±


    This was because the entire Holy Spirit race¡¯s Army had more than a million great emperors. There were at least ten million of them.


    ¡°Moreover, due to time constraints, when Lu Wu defeated the spiritking in the previous space, he only had 38 days left. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, Lu Wu was facing a very serious problem. ¡±


    ¡°The battle with the spiritking had already exhausted all the soul coins in his inventory, so he did not have any more soul coins to tear open the space-time Tunnel. ¡±


    ¡°In the last 38 days, Lu Wu and the players worked hard, but they only managed to gather enough soul power for him to travel with the millions of players. ¡±


    ¡°Because the consumption of this shuttle was far from what it had been before, their strength was no longer the same as before, so the spirit power consumed by the shuttle was also multiplied. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, this time, Lu wugui only brought a million players and God Bei Li. He didn¡¯t bring the Allied forces of the Allied army of the heavenly demon Army. ¡±


    ¡°As the Allied army of the celestial demon Army was too large, the total number of its members had already exceeded 30 billion. ¡±


    ¡°It was simply unrealistic to bring all of them back to this space in one go, as it was completely impossible to gather such a huge amount of soul coins. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the heavenly Dao was indeed right. With their current combat strength, it was reasonable to say that they had no chance of winning against the Holy Spirit clan and its subsidiary forces. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu didn¡¯t think so. ¡±


    ¡°He admired the spiritking of that spacetime, not the spiritking of this spacetime. ¡±


    ¡°After fusing with the spiritking¡¯s will, he finally understood why the spiritking of that spacetime was so disdainful of the spiritking of this spacetime. ¡±


    ¡°Although they were both spiritkings, their mental states were not on the same level. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking he had defeated was the most powerful spiritking with the belief that he was invincible. The spiritking in this spacetime only relied on the laws of ¡°¡±acceptance.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°There were a total of ten spiritkings. Every time the Heiner law was activated, all the spiritkings would fuse into one. ¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritkings of different space-time dimensions returned to their respective positions after the laws of the sea disintegrated. ¡±


    ¡°However, in the process of succession, personality, will, power, etc., All of these would be redistributed. ¡±


    ¡°In other words, different spiritkings would have different personalities due to the presence of the laws of the sea. ¡±


    ¡°Although the total amount of the spiritking¡¯s personality would remain the same, the weaknesses or strengths of the spiritking¡¯s personality would be magnified after the redistribution. For example, the weak, determined, and other personalities ... ¡±


    ¡°As for the spiritking that Lu Wu defeated, he was assigned the strongest ¡°¡±belief of invincibility¡±¡± after the disintegration of the Heiner law, which was why he was the strongest spiritking. Even if he died in battle, he would not choose to run away. He would treat all powerful opponents as whetstones. ¡±


    ¡°He would have the courage to cultivate an opponent who could kill him, just so that he could fight to his heart¡¯s content and use it to complete his breakthrough. ¡±


    ¡°Yet, the spiritking of this time and space had actually fled after being defeated. This already showed that he could not be compared to the spiritking he had defeated. ¡±


    This was also why the spiritking he had defeated felt disdain for him in the other spacetime.


    ¡°Therefore, Lu Wu did not have the slightest admiration for the spiritking of this time and space, nor did he feel that he was undefeatable. ¡±


    ¡°Although the spiritking of this spacetime was stronger than the one he had defeated, that was only because he had obtained the ¡°¡±laws of the sea,¡±¡± which allowed him to fuse with the powers of other spacetimes. He could not compare to the spiritking he knew in any other aspect. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Tu mie, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to deal with this!¡±¡± When he discovered that the Saint spirit Army had already arrived in the starry sky outside the Three Realms, Tiandao laughed arrogantly. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the dense Holy Spirit Army forces at the end of the space vortex, Lu Wu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡±


    ¡°Although he had only brought a million players with him this time, who said he had no helpers? ¡±


    ¡°After looking through little Bei Li¡¯s memories when he was sealed, he knew that his previous self had left him a big gift. ¡±


    This gift was one of his trump cards Against the spacetime Holy Spirit.


    ¡°¡±¡±He should be here soon!¡±¡± Looking at the sky, Lu Wu said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°As his voice fell, another space Whirlpool appeared in the netherworld, and then more space whirlpools appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Through these space vortexes, one could see several great armies rapidly advancing from the outer realm space. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Welcome home, exterminate the leader!¡±¡± Silkworm baby¡¯s voice appeared, and a dense mass of void bug tribe figures also appeared at the other end of the spatial vortex at this moment. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Abyssal Titan reporting for duty. Long time no see, leader!¡±¡± At this moment, the mountain-like members of the wonder race also arrived. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Iron Blood Tribe reporting for duty. We have been waiting for you for an era, leader!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Welcome back. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. The celestial machinery Army will continue to serve you in this battle!¡±¡± A massive star Fleet appeared at the other end of the dimensional vortex, and Zero¡¯s mechanical voice echoed in the stars beyond the Three Realms. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°Space vortexes kept appearing in the sky, and the forces that had once been loyal to the heavenly demon Army gathered again. ¡±


    This was the generous gift that the spacetime massacre had left him.


    ¡°They had taken the same path in front of them, and they had all established the Allied army of the sky and the demon. Now, these forces that had been loyal to the previous spacetime massacre had all arrived after the seal the heavens seal had shattered. This was their agreement with the previous spacetime massacre. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing the shouts from the other side of the space vortex, Lu Wu nodded slightly, then turned to look at Tiandao, who had been dumbfounded for a long time, with a smile,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is it enough now?¡±¡± ¡±

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835: The spiritking VS the spiritking


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°Although the heavenly Dao knew that the forces of the heavenly realm were no match for the heavenly demon Army, he still had a glimmer of hope in his heart. ¡±


    ¡°This hope came from the ¡°¡±Holy Spirit clan¡±¡± that supported him. ¡±


    ¡°Upon seeing the arrival of the Holy Spirit Army, Tiandao was undoubtedly delighted. ¡±


    ¡°Although the celestial demon Army had a million great emperors, the heavenly Dao still felt that there was a huge gap between them and the Holy Spirit Army. They had no chance of winning. ¡±


    ¡°However, when he saw zero, silkworm baby, the iron Blood race, the wonder race, and so on ... These were also super powers that ruled many star fields in the outer space world. After they appeared, he became extremely frightened. ¡±


    It was precisely because he did not understand that period of history that he thought that the celestial demon Army only consisted of players. He did not know that the organization of the celestial demon Army was actually extremely large.


    ¡°After an era of development, the various major forces of the Allied army of the celestial demons had grown to an unimaginable level. ¡±


    ¡°While the spiritking was recuperating, the Allied army had clashed with the spiritspirit race many times, but they still stood strong. ¡±


    This was enough to prove how terrifying the current fighting power of the Allied army of the celestial demons was.


    ¡°This was especially so for the ¡®heavenly machinery Army¡¯ led by zero. They had long since grown into a real extraterrestrial calamity, and their combat strength was unparalleled except for the Holy Spirit clan. ¡±


    Their arrival had also alerted the Holy Spirit Army.


    ¡°Although the previous Allied army was a thorn in the side of the Holy Spirit Army, there were many internal disputes within the Allied army and they had never been truly United. Therefore, they did not feel much pressure in the confrontation with the Allied army. ¡±


    ¡°But at this moment, with the return of Lu Wu and the emergence of the backbone, the major forces of the Allied army of the sky and demon who seemed to have left the world gathered again and continued to stand behind Lu Wu. ¡±


    This was extremely bad news for the Holy Spirit race.


    ¡°The spiritking¡¯s figure appeared as he watched more and more of the SkyDemon Army gather in the space outside the three realm domain. He looked through the spatial vortex at Lu Wu, who was in the sky above Beiqi. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s been so long, where have you been?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do I need to explain it to you? A defeated opponent!¡±¡± Although he was not the one who defeated the spiritking of this plane, Lu Wu still sneered. ¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it was because he had merged with the spiritking¡¯s will of opening the sky from a Parallel Space, but Lu Wu was full of disdain for the spiritking in this space. It was just like how the spiritking, who had given him the legacy, had treated him in a different dimension. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s answer, the spiritking did not say anything else. A divine Kingdom suddenly appeared behind him, and his meaning was self-evident. ¡±


    A new war was about to begin.


    ¡°Seeing this, Lu Wu reached out and tore a space crack. Suddenly, the players behind him swarmed in and appeared in the starry sky outside the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, Lu Wu turned to look at Beiqi and said with a smile,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±All players ... Gather!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, a massive amount of soul power surged into the bodies of the players who were already past their Prime. ¡±


    ¡°Although the number of players left in Beiqi was very large, their strength was only at the ghost emperor realm at most, so they could not consume much of Lu Wu¡¯s soul power at all. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, his head full of white hair faded away, and his old body, filled with soul power, returned to the appearance of his youth. ¡±


    The lethargy in her heart was completely swept away at this moment.


    ¡°Looking at Lu Wu, these old players had tears in their eyes. ¡±


    They had been waiting for this day for far too long.


    ¡°How many sleepless nights had he spent? how many times had he dreamed of them returning with divine might? now, it had all come true! ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid officials, I request to participate in the battle!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stupid official, although my strength is not enough, I have been holding back for 10000 years. Today, I will vent!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahahaha, the young me is indeed very handsome. I request to fight!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The player clans have gathered. Let¡¯s fight together again!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    The old players shouted in excitement.


    ¡°This scene seemed like it had happened in the past. Back then, he was young and frivolous, unafraid of life and death, unafraid of difficulties, and had endless passion and motivation. ¡±


    ¡°The ten thousand years of depression and decadence faded away at this moment, and he finally returned to the past. ¡±


    ¡°The passion in their hearts was awakened. At this moment, all the players were the hot-blooded youths of the past. ¡±


    ¡°With a wave of Lu Wu¡¯s hand, the old players from all over Beiqi were sent into the space vortex, following the millions of sky demon players to the front of the sky demon Allied army. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Senior Dongyue, thank you for taking care of me ten thousand years ago. I¡¯ll fight this battle!¡±¡± After doing all this, Lu Wu turned to the Emperor of East Peak and said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±So you are tu mie. I was wondering why mother six paths would take care of you so much. So you are her creator!¡±¡± The great emperor of East Peak nodded with a smile. The worries in his heart disappeared at this moment. ¡±


    Lu Wu didn¡¯t answer. He just nodded and then jumped into the space vortex.


    ¡°Through the barrier of space, Lu Wu¡¯s figure appeared at the forefront of the Allied army of the sky and demons. He looked at the spiritking and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s time to end this. Come, spiritking. Let me see just how powerful your laws of the sea are!¡±¡± ¡±


    '',


    ¡°¡±¡±How did you know that I¡¯ve obtained the Heiner law?¡±¡± The spiritking was shocked when he heard that. ¡±


    ¡°This was his biggest trump card, and no one else knew about it except him. At this moment, when he heard Lu Wu reveal his secret, he was very shocked. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu didn¡¯t respond directly but continued to say,¡±¡±¡±¡±Right, someone asked me to bring you a message!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What did he say?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re a piece of trash, you¡¯re not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as him!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the slightly angry spiritking, the players standing behind Lu Wu burst into laughter. ¡±


    ¡°Compared to the previous battle, this battle was no longer as intense. ¡±


    ¡°Because he had already won once, so what was so difficult about winning again! ¡±


    ¡°This time, Lu Wu took the lead and disappeared from the spot, entering the void world. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the spiritking immediately followed him into the void world. ¡±


    ¡°After Lu Wu and the spiritking left, the players ¡®expressions gradually became ferocious. They looked at the spiritarmy and let out battle roars, then began to push forward. ¡±


    ¡°The scale of the current Allied army of the heavenly demons and devils was even larger than before, reaching hundreds of billions. Their top fighting power was far from what it had been an era ago. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritspirit race had a deep foundation, but it was all because of the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°In terms of growth potential, both the void bug tribe and the heaven¡¯s machinery Army could suppress the Holy Spirit tribe. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, after the spiritking had been heavily injured by the slaughter in the previous world, the Allied army of the celestial demons had developed rapidly. Their combined battle prowess had long since surpassed the spiritarmy. ¡±


    ¡°The great battle was about to start, but the vast Allied army of the celestial demons still advanced forward, taking the absolute advantage in a short time. ¡±


    ......


    The void.


    Lu Wu and the spiritking stood opposite each other.


    ¡°Facing Lu Wu, the spiritking was also extremely nervous. ¡±


    ¡°He knew very well how terrifying the power of the ¡°¡±emotion seed¡±¡± was. An era had passed, and he could not imagine how much Lu Wu had grown. ¡±


    ¡°Even with the ocean¡¯s rules, he didn¡¯t have absolute confidence in winning. ¡±


    ¡°So at this moment, he didn¡¯t hesitate to activate his sky-opening golden body state and stared at Lu Wu like a tiger eyeing its prey. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing the nervousness and fear on the spiritking¡¯s face, Lu Wu shook his head and smiled helplessly. ¡±


    He finally understood why the spiritking of a parallel universe was so disdainful of him in a different universe.


    ¡°If it was the spiritking from the foreign world, he would not feel nervous at all when facing an extremely powerful opponent. He would only feel excited. ¡±


    ¡°Even if the opponent couldn¡¯t match his strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to retreat. ¡±


    ¡°Even before his death, the spiritking was still filled with a dense belief of invincibility. He was not affected by his defeat at all. ¡±


    The difference between the two spiritkings was obvious.


    ¡°Seeing the disdain on Lu Wu¡¯s face, the spiritking was furious. He immediately struck out a Golden Axe at Lu Wu. ¡±


    ¡°As the axe seal came, a battle axe burning with golden flames suddenly appeared in Lu Wu¡¯s right hand. At the same time, he chopped forward. ¡±


    This Golden Axe print instantly condensed Lu Wu¡¯s invincible faith and had the power to split the sky.


    ¡°The two Golden Axe marks collided. The spiritking¡¯s axe mark collapsed, while the Golden Axe that continued forward suddenly struck his chest, sending him flying. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking¡¯s heart was filled with fear. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why do you have the belief of invincibility, and why do you have my power to split open the heavens!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As far as he knew, tu mie¡¯s strongest move was nether laughter¡¯s emotional power, which was also an ability that gave him a headache. However, Lu Wuwu¡¯s power was far beyond his understanding of tu mie because this power was too similar to his. ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the axe mark actually condensed an even stronger belief in invincibility and the will of creation, which made him feel very incredulous. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by yours? do you think your belief in invincibility can be compared to mine?¡±¡± A trace of disdain appeared on Lu Wu¡¯s face, and then his body suddenly turned golden, suddenly turning into a thousand-meter-tall giant. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Sky-opening golden body!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Then take a look at what this is!¡±¡± As he spoke, 138880 divine artifacts appeared around Lu Wu and circled around him. Countless divine beasts suddenly began to roar and roar, and the ultimate power of a weapon Grandmaster began to leak out in all directions. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The weapon Grandmaster plan! Why do you even know this!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±No wonder he called you trash. He was so excited when he saw me comprehending the weapon sovereign body. He was completely different from you!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The¡±¡± he ¡°¡±you¡¯re talking about, who is it?¡±¡± The spiritking asked with a vicious expression. ¡±


    Lu Wu still did not answer. He suddenly rushed toward the spiritking.


    ¡°The Golden figure turned into countless blurs, surrounding the spiritking who was also in the form of the sky-opening golden body. Dense attacks instantly descended. ¡±


    Lu Wu¡¯s combat skills were all taught by the spiritking.


    ¡°However, the one who had taught him was the spiritking, who truly possessed the belief of invincibility, and not the person before him. ¡±


    '',


    ¡°In terms of strength and physical strength, Lu Wu had completely defeated the spiritking in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°Under Lu Wu¡¯s continuous attacks, the spiritking tried his best to block, but it was still not enough. He could only block in a panic. ¡±


    ¡°At that moment, the spiritking was undoubtedly confused. ¡±


    The tu mie he knew didn¡¯t have strong combat skills. He could even be said to be terrible.


    ¡°The only way to fight him was the pervasive power of emotions. Not only could it interfere with his invincible belief, but it could also erode his mind, making him dominated by emotions during the battle and unable to fight normally. ¡±


    ¡°However, this ¡°¡±slaughter¡±¡± in front of him was like a completely different person. Not only were his battle techniques extremely powerful, but even his ability to fight was completely different. ¡±


    ¡°Up until now, he had not seen tu mie use his trump card, the ¡¯emotion type power¡¯. ¡±


    The spiritking furiously retaliated as if he was unable to accept his defeat.


    ¡°But soon, a scene that terrified him appeared. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu¡¯s belief in invincibility began to rise in the battle, and it was even shaking. ¡±


    ¡°If Lu Wu used emotional power, he could understand, because the belief of invincibility itself was a kind of emotional power, so it was normal to be affected. ¡±


    ¡°However, at this moment, Lu Wu was actually using his invincible belief to influence his invincible belief. ¡±


    ¡°If this continued, his belief in invincibility would definitely be weakened or even completely lost. ¡±


    The spiritking knew that he could no longer hold back now.


    ¡°At this moment, his eyes turned purple, and the surrounding space instantly froze in front of him. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The laws of Heiner!¡±¡± ¡±


    Time and space stopped moving. The spiritking¡¯s power from the different time and space was drawn in and poured into his body.


    This was his strongest trump card that he dared to fight against tu mie.


    ¡°With the support of the laws of the sea, all his selves in all the time and space would merge into one at this moment, and all the power would be under his control. ¡±


    ¡°In this state, his strength would increase by at least ten times ... ¡±


    Lu Wu was not surprised to see this.


    This was because he already knew that the spiritking of this world had grasped the laws of the sea. He had made preparations long ago to resist the almost freakish laws of the sea.


    ¡°There were a total of ten spiritkings from different space-time dimensions. Two of them had already died, so he could only fuse with eight people. ¡±


    ¡°Their combat strength had already been reduced by almost one-fifth, or even more. ¡±


    ¡°Although the spiritking was still terrifyingly powerful in this state, Lu Wu still had his own trump card. ¡±


    ¡°At this time, Lu Wu looked down at the Golden Axe in his hand and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you willing to fight in my place?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°Hearing Lu Wu¡¯s shout, the Golden figure sitting cross-legged inside the Golden Axe in his hand suddenly opened his eyes. ¡±


    The weapon spirit that was sealed in the heaven splitting axe was the spiritking from the time Lu Wu fought in the outer realm.


    ¡°In fact, he didn¡¯t die, but became a weapon spirit. ¡±


    ¡°Originally, he should have lost his consciousness and become a real weapon spirit, but Lu Wu didn¡¯t do so. ¡±


    This was because he felt that it was a pity for an expert like the spiritking to die just like that.


    ¡°¡±¡±Give me the control of your body, I¡¯ll do it!¡±¡± In the face of Lu Wu¡¯s question, the spiritking said coldly. ¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Lu Wu nodded and immediately released his body¡¯s authority, temporarily handing it over to the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°He was not worried at all that the spiritking, who had taken control of his body, would do anything out of line. ¡±


    This was because he understood the spiritking.


    He was an expert who was willing to spend energy and a huge price to cultivate his opponent. The pride in his heart would not allow him to kill his opponent with any means other than a direct battle.


    ¡°Moreover, the authority of the divine artifact was in Lu Wu¡¯s hands. As long as he wanted to, he could take back his body at any time. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°At this moment, the Golden figure flew out of the battleaxe and rushed into Lu Wu¡¯s body. ¡±


    ¡°In an instant, the sky-opening golden body expanded and became ten thousand meters long. ¡±


    ¡°In terms of control over power, the spiritking, who possessed the belief that he was truly invincible, was the strongest. ¡±


    ¡°Not only was he the most powerful in the spacetime he was in, but he was the most powerful in all the spacetimes. Even in different spacetimes, he could not compare to him. This was the spiritking¡¯s confidence. ¡±


    ¡°The 138879 divine weapons that were circling around him surged into the heaven splitting axe at that moment. A weapon Grandmaster¡¯s great Qi circulation was formed within it, and the power of the weapon Grandmaster that was filled with a destructive aura instantly materialized. ¡±


    ¡°Lu Wu just stood there, and the void space around him began to collapse rapidly and spread out quickly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Trash, you don¡¯t deserve to have my name!¡±¡± Looking at the spacetime spiritking who had completed the spacetime fusion and had his combat strength increased greatly, the spiritking who had taken over Lu Wu¡¯s body said coldly. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re ... A me from a different time and space!!!¡±¡± At this moment, the spiritking, who had already completed the fusion, seemed to realize something. He could not help but cry out in surprise. ¡±


    (One slash: the end is near. Everyone can guess where the spiritking will end up. This should be the foreshadowing of the end of the book!)

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836: Unique


    Translator: 549690339


    The spiritking realized something when he saw the tiny golden person fly out of Lu Wu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The person who called him ¡°¡±trash¡±¡± in Lu Wu¡¯s mouth was himself, and it was himself in a different time and space.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he also understood one thing. Where had tu mie gone to after he disappeared for an era?¡±


    It turned out that he had gone to another spacetime.


    ¡°But what he didn¡¯t understand was why he, who was in a different time and space, would stand on Lu Wu¡¯s side and even treat him with such a bad attitude.¡±


    ¡°In fact, Lu Wu understood this problem better than the spiritking in front of him.¡±


    ¡°This was because he understood the spiritking, who had become an Artifact Spirit. He knew that the spiritking loathed all experts whose strength did not match his own.¡±


    ¡°Back then, he had treated Tian He in this way. Now, he was treating himself in a different spacetime in the same way.¡±


    ¡°In the spiritking¡¯s eyes, he, who completely relied on the laws of the sea, did not deserve to have the same name as himself. His belief in invincibility could not be sullied by his personality.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the spiritking, who had taken control of Lu Wu¡¯s body, was undoubtedly furious because he now knew the past of the ¡°¡±spiritking¡±¡± in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Even when he first knew that Lu Wu had taken away his Dao integration law, he was not so angry. Especially when he knew that he had once run away because of the strength of his opponent, he really felt a little uncomfortable.¡±


    ¡°As Lu Wu¡¯s rage points increased, the weapon Grandmaster¡¯s power continued to strengthen Lu Wu¡¯s body.¡±


    The same power was far more powerful in the spiritking¡¯s hands than in Lu Wu ¡®s.


    This was because the power of a weapon Grandmaster was a new power system that the spiritking had created for himself. He knew extremely well how to use this power to its greatest extent.


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu¡¯s eyes turned into the silver color unique to the Holy Spirit clan.¡±


    ¡°The heaven splitting axe was swung forward at that moment. A golden bolt of lightning instantly streaked through the air in a distorted trajectory, striking the spiritking¡¯s body with a loud bang.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡± With just one blow, a tiny purple space crack was torn open. The spiritual Qi outside the firmament world poured in, and the void world fell into a cycle of repeated destruction and repair.¡±


    ¡°The vast power broke through the void and turned into energy ripples, sweeping toward the firmament world and radiating outwards.¡±


    ¡°The combat power displayed by the weapon spirit, the HolySpirit King, shocked Lu Wu.¡±


    ¡°It was the same ability, but the spiritking¡¯s attack was several times stronger.¡±


    ¡°The spiritking¡¯s body began to twist from the attack, and his expression became extremely ugly.¡±


    ¡°However, under the eight-fold amplification, the strength of his body had long reached an extremely terrifying level. He had actually managed to withstand the attack with his physical body.¡±


    The spiritking had reached the end of his patience long ago. He also chose to attack at this moment.


    ¡°The divine Kingdom descended once again, enveloping this part of the world. It wanted to set its own rules in this world.¡±


    ¡°In the face of the divine Kingdom, the weapon spirit, the spiritking, who controlled Lu Wu¡¯s body, did not choose to leave. Instead, he waited for the divine Kingdom to completely envelop him before raising his ¡°¡±heaven-splitting axe.¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°The surging power of a weapon Grandmaster rose at this moment. The heaven splitting axe was covered in a layer of silver glaze. The heaven splitting axe, which was formed purely from energy, began to rumble and tremble.¡±


    ¡°As Lu Wu raised his right hand, the sky-opening axe, which was golden and silver in color, bloomed with a dazzling brilliance.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Split open the sky!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°The belief of invincibility and the will of opening the sky were completely integrated into the heaven-opening axe at this moment, and the world became completely quiet as Lu Wu chopped down.¡±


    It was as if everything had come to a standstill. Silver and gold light completely enveloped the divine Kingdom.


    ¡°At that moment, the divine Kingdom domain was the ¡°¡±heaven¡±¡± in the eyes of the spiritking. The heaven splitting axe smashed through the domain¡¯s barrier.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Kacha!¡±¡±¡±


    The spiritking now possessed the ability to use his divine Kingdom to its fullest with an eight-fold amplification.


    ¡°However, even with that, it was still nothing before the spiritking¡¯s will to split the heavens.¡±


    ¡°A crack instantly appeared at the point of impact on the God Kingdom¡¯s domain barrier, and it quickly spread throughout the entire domain. Finally, the domain shattered with a loud bang.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Hahahaha!¡±¡± Seeing this, the spiritking laughed.¡±


    He had imagined many times that he could create a new power system that was comparable to or even beyond the extreme Dao laws.


    ¡°He had made many plans and settings for this, and the weapon Grandmaster plan was the most perfect one.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, his dream had finally come true.¡±


    The weapon sovereign at its peak had completely won against the extreme divine Kingdom at its peak.


    Lu Wu and the spiritking were stunned when they saw this.


    He had broken 100% of the extreme Dao laws?


    This was the power of the God of creation!


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve succeeded! I¡¯ve created a power that surpasses the God of creation! Hahaha!¡±¡± At this moment, the spiritking couldn¡¯t help but laugh.¡±


    ¡°Even though the extreme divine Kingdom was only one of the extreme laws, it was still extremely powerful.¡±


    ¡°However, this success at least proved that the path he had taken back then was correct.¡±


    ¡°Even becoming a god of creation was far from the true limit. The road he wanted to walk on was still very long, and there was no end.¡±


    The spiritking felt extremely carefree as he felt that the path ahead was long and he could challenge it countless times.


    ¡°Although he had turned into an Artifact Spirit, his future path had been cut off.¡±


    ¡°However, at least it proved that his previous assumptions were correct!¡±


    ''Visit (Mybo x novel. com) to read, pls!'',


    ¡°At this moment, the weapon spirit spiritking was even more determined to let Lu Wu break open the sky World and go to the World outside the sky, inheriting his will to constantly challenge higher peaks.¡±


    ¡°Since his path had been cut off, then Lu Wu should bear it.¡±


    ¡°However, before that, he had to kill this ¡®trash¡¯ in front of him.¡±


    ¡°At the thought of this,¡±¡±Lu Wu¡±¡± suddenly appeared in front of the spiritking and chopped down with his battle axe.¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, the spiritking immediately raised his hatchet to meet the attack.¡±


    The spiritking¡¯s overall combat strength was undoubtedly stronger than Lu Wu¡¯s under the eight-fold enhancement.


    ¡°However, this was only in terms of strength. In any other aspect, the spiritking could easily beat him up.¡±


    The battle instantly erupted.


    The two figures clashed.


    ¡°Every second, they exchanged hundreds of millions of blows and collisions, and the wounds on their bodies increased.¡±


    ¡°At first, Lu Wu was a little nervous when he saw this. After all, the spiritking¡¯s combat strength was terrifying under the support of the laws of the sea. It would be very difficult for him to win.¡±


    ¡°But soon, Lu Wu was dumbfounded.¡±


    ¡°Although the spiritking had always been at a disadvantage in the battle, his strength was actually increasing at a visible rate.¡±


    ¡°He was using himself, who was in a different time and space under the state of ¡®extreme Dao ocean acceptance¡¯, as a Whetstone!¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu was completely convinced by the spiritking.¡±


    ¡°All the experts in the spacetime he was in were treated as whetstones, and he himself was a sharp blade. The moment he was sharpened, he would be able to create the world.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was doing the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Even though you possess the laws of the sea, even though you are several times stronger than me.¡±


    ¡°However, in my eyes, you are still a Whetstone. Helping me complete my breakthrough is the only value of your existence.¡±


    ¡°The power of the heaven splitting axe continued to increase in the battle, and the weapon spirit, the spiritking, who controlled Lu Wu¡¯s body, became more and more courageous. Every time it was a life and death situation, his strength would rapidly increase by a level.¡±


    ¡°However, there was also danger because the spiritking was too strong under the state of the Law of the Sea, which led to more and more physical injuries on Lu Wu¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu decisively activated the relic and let his soul power flow into the weapon spirit, the spiritking, and began to repair his wounds.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if they continued to fight like this, even if their strength improved rapidly, they would still be completely exhausted.¡±


    ¡°With the players who were fighting against the Holy Spirit Army in the outside world continuously obtaining soul power, the spiritking, who had taken control of Lu Wu¡¯s body, was completely cheating.¡±


    ¡°His injuries were healed during the battle, and his strength was constantly improving. Such an improvement seemed to be endless.¡±


    ¡°The more he fought, the braver he became, and the stronger he became.¡±


    ¡°The spiritking, who had already realized that something was off, was undoubtedly terrified.¡±


    He knew the key to this kind of improvement. It relied on the invincible belief that failure was absolutely not allowed.


    ¡°In this state, it was inevitable to defeat the opponent. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the opponent for the time being, his strength would increase with the strength of the opponent until he could defeat the opponent.¡±


    Since when did he also have such an invincible belief?


    ¡°But now, it had long been lost ...¡±


    This kind of battle made him feel pressured!


    ¡°Moreover, he also discovered something that was difficult to accept. The other party actually had the support of soul power, and the injuries he caused would quickly recover.¡±


    ¡°If they continued to fight like this, the consequences would be unimaginable when the other party¡¯s battle prowess reached a level similar to his.¡±


    ¡°After realizing this, the spiritking¡¯s attacks became even fiercer. He used all his means to kill Lu Wu.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the pressure on ¡°¡±Lu Wu¡±¡± increased dramatically.¡±


    ¡°But at the same time, the pressure also brought about an unexpected effect, and that was the rapid improvement of his strength.¡±


    The spiritking Artifact Spirit was abnormally excited at this moment.


    ¡°At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind. Either he, who was a sharp blade, was ground to pieces, or he would cut off the whetstone that was you!¡±


    ¡°Even the void could not withstand the aftershock of the battle between the two, and tiny purple cracks kept appearing around them. The energy continued to radiate into the firmament world through the void, creating countless space vortexes.¡±


    This battle had alarmed all the living creatures in the firmament world.


    ¡°No matter where one was in the firmament world, one could feel the space around them shaking slightly.¡±


    A battle of this level was the most powerful one the firmament world had ever experienced.


    ¡°The spiritking and the weapon spirit that controlled Lu Wu¡¯s body, the spiritking, were far more powerful than the strongest people at the top of the food chain in the history of the firmament world.¡±


    The battle between them even seemed to be able to break the firmament world.


    ......


    100 years passed in the blink of an eye. The spiritking had not been able to kill Lu Wu even now.


    ¡°Instead, it allowed the spiritking Artifact Spirit to break through time and time again.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the spiritking¡¯s battle-power was enough to rival the spiritking who was strengthened by the extreme ocean.¡±


    The spiritking could sense that he had reached a bottleneck as he continued to improve himself.


    ¡°¡±¡±This is the last strike. Let¡¯s decide the winner!¡±¡± The spiritking coldly said as he looked at the spiritking who was being supported by the laws of the sea.¡±


    The spiritking¡¯s expression became extremely ugly when he heard that.


    ¡°At this point, he no longer had the motivation to continue fighting.¡±


    ''The latest_epi_sodes are on_the Nov elB i n website.'',


    Because he knew that he would never be able to defeat this person who had condensed a firm ¡®belief in invincibility¡¯.


    ¡°As a result, his first thought was to run when he heard the spiritking¡¯s words, and he did so.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he tore open the void space and left by relying on the space Whirlpool.¡±


    ¡°A sliver of disappointment appeared in the spiritking¡¯s eyes when he saw that he had chosen to flee despite being strengthened by Heiner¡¯s laws. However, he was even more furious.¡±


    How could such a self be worthy of my name!


    ¡°Anger surged from the bottom of his heart. He didn¡¯t choose to chase, but instead poured all his strength into the heaven splitting axe.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll kill you!¡±¡±¡±


    The spiritking Artifact Spirit had used all his strength in this attack.


    The Golden and silver heaven splitting axe slashed forward at this moment. A light purple mist suddenly formed and shrouded the advancing axe mark.


    ¡°At this moment, the Golden mist around ¡°¡±Lu Wu¡±¡± had turned into a light purple color, completing a sublimation of the power level.¡±


    ¡°In his Fury, the spiritking Artifact Spirit completed his final breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°The axe imprint formed from the fusion of purple, silver, and gold energy broke through the spatial shackles at that moment, firmly locking onto the fleeing spiritking.¡±


    The axe passed through the layers of space and landed on the spiritking¡¯s body before his disbelieving gaze.


    ¡°Even with his powerful body strengthened by the laws of the sea, he still couldn¡¯t bear the blow, and dense cracks appeared.¡±


    ¡°However, the axe imprint did not dissipate. As it struck the Saint Spirit King, its power continued to increase, and the spiritual Qi it absorbed from the firmament world became more condensed.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±BOOM!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°As the firmament world trembled violently, the space there collapsed. The spiritking¡¯s body was blown apart by the axe imprint as well.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the whetstone was broken by the spiritking Artifact Spirit.¡±


    ¡°As he looked into the distance, the purple mist around the spiritking became even denser.¡±


    ¡°This time, he helped Lu Wu¡¯s physical body and soul complete a new transformation, completely transcending. He even gave Lu Wu the illusion that the space in the firmament world could no longer accommodate his physical body.¡±


    This kind of power made Lu Wu feel frightened.


    ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s already dead. Can I continue to borrow your body?¡±¡± The spiritking Artifact Spirit suddenly said.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you want to do?¡±¡± Lu Wu immediately asked curiously.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Are you borrowing or not?¡±¡± The spiritking did not reply. Instead, he continued to ask coldly.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Lend, lend, lend, lend, you¡¯re so troublesome!¡±¡±¡±


    The spiritking was speechless.


    ¡°After Lu Wu agreed, he no longer paid attention to Lu Wu but began to control the soul power that was still pouring into his body.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Open!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°A surge of soul power gushed out of his body and formed a space vortex in front of ¡°¡±Lu Wu.¡±¡±¡±


    The spiritking suddenly sent a purple hatchet toward the spatial vortex after it had completely formed.


    ¡°With the help of the divine artifact¡¯s space-time power, this space vortex that was connected to other Parallel space-time immediately shook violently.¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the axe mark crossed through time and space.¡±


    ......


    In the third Parallel Space.


    ¡°Within the spiritworld, the spiritking¡¯s expression darkened as he felt his power returning to him.¡±


    ¡°He knew that it must be his own power from a different time and space using the ¡°¡±Law of the Sea.¡±¡±¡±


    It was a good thing that everything he had lost was back.


    ¡°At this moment, he suddenly felt a strong sense of danger.¡±


    ¡°As he raised his head, he saw a purple axe print suddenly appear before him.¡±


    ¡°The surging power of the sky-opening technique tore the Saint spirit Hall apart. A strong wind blew, and his long hair danced in the wind. He couldn¡¯t help but look terrified.¡±


    ¡°He tried to struggle and resist, but he found that he was firmly locked in this space by the axe mark. He could not move at all.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not willing to accept this!¡±¡±¡±


    The spiritking furiously roared.


    ¡°However, all his resistance was in vain. The moment the axe seal touched his body, it shattered his body and soul, turning everything into nothingness ...¡±


    ......


    The same thing was happening in the other parallel dimensions.


    ¡°After the spiritking in Lu Wu¡¯s dimension died, the power of the spiritking from different dimensions that was absorbed by the laws of the sea returned.¡±


    ¡°However, the spiritking Artifact Spirit did not choose to let them go.¡±


    ¡°The seven axe marks broke through the barriers of space and time, killing spiritking after spiritking from different spaces ...¡±


    ¡°After doing all this, the spiritking, who was in control of Lu Wu¡¯s physical body, stood proudly in the void. A smile finally appeared on his cold face.¡±


    As for why they did that ... It was because they didn¡¯t deserve to have their own names. It was that simple!


    ¡°In the past, he had been the only spiritking in the world!¡±


    One of a kind!

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837: New world (the end)


    Translator: 549690339


    The battle between the heavenly demon Alliance and the Holy Spirit Army had lasted for a hundred years.


    ¡°After the artifact Spirit, the spiritking, killed the spiritking from another dimension, everything was settled. ¡±


    ¡°When Lu Wu¡¯s figure walked out of the void and appeared in the starry sky outside the firmament world, it had already indicated that the Allied army of the sky and demon Army had reached the top of the food chain in the firmament world. ¡±


    Cheers and shouts resounded throughout the star field.


    ¡°The new king ascended the throne, and the old king fell. ¡±


    A new era began.


    ¡°This time, whether it was Lu Wu or the players, they didn¡¯t need to carry a heavy burden and move forward. After 10000 years of persistence, they finally had a good end. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°In the Three Realms, the heavenly Dao was completely disheartened. ¡±


    ¡°He had originally thought that the spiritking¡¯s appearance would change the situation, but he had never thought that even the strongest expert in the foreign lands would lose to tu mie. ¡±


    ¡°Now that the Holy Spirit Army had been annihilated, his last hope had also disappeared. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at Lu Wu, who crossed the space and stood in front of him, Tiandao lowered his head. ¡±


    ¡°He had been defeated. He had plotted for a long time and launched several wars of the Three Realms, but in the end, he still failed. ¡±


    ¡°Tiandao was unwilling, but he knew that he no longer had any trump cards. The outcome was already decided. ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the heavenly Dao, Lu Wu didn¡¯t say a word. With a wave of his hand, a small world was formed in the palm of his hand. A powerful suction force pulled the heavenly Dao into it. Then, donghuang Taiyi, Taishang, Taichu and all the heaven realm Warriors were also pulled into this world. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Atone for your sins and seal yourself for ten eras. I¡¯ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After saying this, Lu Wu threw this small world into the outer realm and floated far away. ¡±


    ¡°From then on, there would be no more heaven realm forces in the Three Realms, and Lu Wu¡¯s seal would last for ten eras ... ¡±


    ¡°Looking back at the Three Realms and the Allied forces of the sky demon Army standing in the outer realms, Lu Wu finally showed a smile of relief on his face. ¡±


    He had experienced too much for this day and had waited too long.


    He had already reached the finish line.


    ¡°At this time, the figures of little Bei Li and Bei Li God appeared beside Lu Wu, each holding Lu Wu¡¯s left and right hands, and their faces showed a sweet smile at the same time. ¡±


    There would be no more sorrow and no more parting.


    We finally won ...


    ¡°Along with the cheers and shouts, Lu Wu¡¯s voice resounded throughout the Three Realms and echoed outside, finally resounding throughout the firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±New world, open!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    Ten years later.


    Countless players gathered in underworld city.


    ¡°At this moment, all the players were filled with excitement and anticipation. ¡±


    The final stage of the cross-server individual competition officially began today.


    ¡°This competition between players should have been held 10000 years ago, but a series of events had caused this competition to be suspended in advance. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, everything was settled, and the discussion about who was the strongest player was endless on the forum. ¡±


    ¡°Amidst the players ¡®cheers, the ¡°¡±cross-server individual battle¡±¡± restarted. ¡±


    Lu Wu and the leaders of the major forces of the Allied forces of the sky and demon were the judges.


    ¡°At that moment, hundreds of players who had entered the final circle were standing proudly in the sky above underworld city, looking at each other. ¡±


    ¡°Ao Jian, Gu Yu, Liu Chan, Yin Xiaoqi, mo Xiaoxin, Yuan Fang, Qi Ming, mo Lanlan, Gou Zi, Xiao mo, Xiao youzi, Hu He, Black Lily, Ye Shiwen, Tang mu, Wu Guoyi, Ye Shen LAN, Lionheart, Jason, Li Xing, ye chen, ye Xue ¡®er, Lin Tie, nie Feng, and so on ... ¡±


    ¡°They were the cream of the crop among players, and they had the strongest combat power in the player circle. ¡±


    ¡°Now, they had gathered together to determine the winner. ¡±


    ¡°While the players below were watching, the bets were already placed. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, in a corner of underworld¡¯s central plaza, the bronze gavel was cursing and swearing excitedly while continuously collecting the soul coins that other players had placed their bets on. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Is there anyone who wants to bet on Yuan Fang? 1:100. Hurry up and place your bet. Who knows, you might get rich and turn your bicycle into a motorcycle!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Trust me this once, bet on Gou ¡®Zi winning. Don¡¯t look at how he doesn¡¯t look too strong, in fact, he¡¯s already invincible after 10000 years of fighting in the outer region. 1:10, I guarantee you¡¯ll make a lot of money!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Stop F * cking betting on mo Xiaoxin and the great Demon King. How are these two strong? they were strong back then, but now that 10000 years have passed, they¡¯re just weaklings. Moreover, the odds are only 1: 0.1. Don¡¯t you guys understand the principle of ¡®small to big¡¯?¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    ¡°¡±¡±I bet on the Great Demon King, one million soul coins!¡±¡± At this moment, a figure appeared in front of the copper pendant and said with a smile. ¡±


    ¡°Tong Yan immediately raised his head. When he saw that it was his old acquaintance, the Sea King, he couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Do you have any soul coins?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Why not? I sold a lot of treasures and got a million soul coins. I¡¯ll be counting on you to make money today!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t regret it!¡±¡± Tong Chui¡¯s eyes were wide open, but he felt a little guilty. ¡±


    ¡°In Shi Feng¡¯s opinion, the Great Demon King was a popular candidate for the championship. While one million soul coins might not be worth mentioning to the heavenly demon players, it was a huge sum to him. ¡±


    ''.'',


    ¡°If he lost, he might have to forge for decades to repay the debt. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, the players who had placed their bets were those who had stayed in underworld. Most of them had placed bets in the thousands or tens of thousands. Receiving a million in one go made him somewhat flustered. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t regret!¡±¡± As it spoke, the Sea King took out a coin made of a million soul coins and tossed it to the copper pendant. ¡±


    ¡°After receiving the ¡®soul coin¡¯, the copper pendant immediately added the Sea king¡¯s name to the list of bets, and added a million behind it. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Tong Yan didn¡¯t care about life and death. ¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter if they lost or not, what was important was the process. ¡±


    His gambler¡¯s mentality was triggered ...


    ¡°At this moment, a figure appeared in the sky, and all the players looked up at the sky. ¡±


    The person who appeared in the air at this moment was Lu Wu.


    ¡°He stood in the air among the players and looked around. Then, he smiled and said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s start!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°As he spoke, a small world appeared in Lu Wu¡¯s hand. It floated up and turned into a space vortex. ¡±


    ¡°When the surrounding players saw this, their eyes burned with battle intent as they joined in. ¡±


    They were all prepared to go all out for this battle ...


    It didn¡¯t really matter who was the strongest. The most important thing was to participate.


    ¡°After the players entered the mini World, a large screen appeared above underworld city and began to play the real-time images of the city ... ¡±


    This day was destined to be a day of revelry for the players and the major powers of the Three Realms.


    ¡°Other than the wood spirit wine being sold out, all the other snacks and alcohol were also sold out. ¡±


    ¡°Without the burden, all the players vented their emotions. ¡±


    A joyous atmosphere filled the Three Realms.


    ......


    ¡°In the tens of thousands of years that followed, a series of new rules were promoted in the firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°This was the promise that Lu Wu once made to himself, to create a peaceful world with perfect order and no need to worry about being swallowed up by other forces if he didn¡¯t become stronger. ¡±


    A series of measures such as resource sharing and information sharing were implemented ...


    ¡°With the help of the Dao integration divine weapon, Lu Wu launched a bold and decisive reform of the ¡°¡±firmament world¡±¡±. ¡±


    The divine weapon trading platform had been expanded to every corner of the firmament world. Anyone was qualified to join it and use their own unique resources to exchange for the resources they wanted.


    ¡°At the same time, in order to ensure that those forces without resources also had a Foundation for survival, Lu Wu regularly scanned the firmament world with the divine weapon and then distributed materials that could improve their lives. ¡±


    ¡°Under this mode of operation, the opposition between the different races in the firmament world slowly faded. ¡±


    Even the weaker forces could rely on the stronger forces and use their own labor to exchange for the living supplies given by the stronger forces.


    Instead of continuing to become stronger and then plundering the ¡®law of the jungle¡¯ strategy of others.


    ¡°During this period, soul coins had also become the most valuable and authoritative trading currency in the firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°In the tens of thousands of years that followed, the player forums had also become a platform for all the major forces in the firmament world to exchange information and interact with each other. ¡±


    ¡°Every day, there were countless recruitment notices posted on the forum. The needs and information of different forces could be shared on the forum, and problems could be solved here. ¡±


    ¡°As the number of people on the forum had become extremely large, in order to ensure the management of the forum, all the players were promoted by Lu Wu to ¡°¡±forum sub-administrator¡±¡±. ¡±


    ¡°Every player was responsible for the management of different sections of the forum, and everyone had become the ¡°¡±authority dogs¡±¡± that they hated and envied the most. ¡±


    Within the Three Realms.


    ¡°The previous boundary barrier had disappeared, and the three Realms had merged into one. The lives of the netherworld and the human realm were no longer separate, and they controlled the balance of the Three Realms together. ¡±


    ¡°At the same time, as the gathering place of the firmament world ¡®s¡¯ authority dogs ¡®, the Three Realms had a transcendent status. As time passed, they began to be respectfully referred to as the¡¯ Holy Land ¡®by the major outer realm forces. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, this was how it was called under normal circumstances. ¡±


    ¡°Behind the scenes, the Three Realms was known as a ¡®doghouse¡¯, and a group of authority dogs lived there. All of them were like dogs, possessing a series of heartless and terrifying abilities such as being sealed, muted, and so on. ¡±


    ¡°Even if one was a big Shot of a star field with the combat power of a destruction realm, they still had to shut up on the forum when it was time to. Otherwise, they would have to use their authority three times ... ¡±


    It was also because of the transcendent status of the Three Realms that this world underwent multiple transformations in the later years.


    ¡°Its area continued to expand, becoming a huge world comparable to the Holy Spirit world. Not only were there humans and beings from the netherworld, but there were also many new forces integrated into it. ¡±


    ¡°Just as Lu Wu thought, under order, everything was stable and peaceful ... ¡±


    ......


    ¡°100,000 years after the Great War between the SkyDemon Alliance and the spiritking, the new order had already spread throughout the firmament world. The law of the jungle, which had persisted for countless eras, had ended and become history. ¡±


    ¡°However, Lu Wu also had his own new troubles. ¡±


    He realized that he seemed to be rejected by the firmament world ...


    ¡°Because after breaking through to a new realm, his strength had actually grown by absorbing the spirit Qi from the outer realm on his own, which also made him more and more powerful. ¡±


    ¡°If he did not deliberately restrain himself, no world would be able to accommodate his existence. ¡±


    ¡°For example, the Three Realms. ¡±


    ¡°As long as Lu Wu stood in the Three Realms, the Three Realms would quickly collapse because of his existence. They would not be able to withstand his existence at all and would completely collapse. ¡±


    ¡°Therefore, when he went back to the Three Realms to visit his old friends, Lu Wu could only create an avatar. ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. They might even wipe out the Three Realms. ¡±


    ''??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? N(ov)elBin'',


    ¡°In order to solve this problem, Lu Wu tried his best to weaken his strength. ¡±


    ¡°However, at his level, his life and physical body were eternal. Even with the help of a divine weapon, he could not weaken his strength. ¡±


    What gave Lu Wu a bigger headache was ...


    ¡°The spiritking constantly influenced him, urging him to split open the sky as soon as possible so that he could head to the world beyond the heavens. ¡±


    ¡°Under the influence of the will to open the sky, opening the sky had become the desire in Lu Wu¡¯s heart, and it was getting stronger and stronger. ¡±


    ¡°However, this desire was not what he wanted. It was something the spiritking had forced onto him. ¡±


    ¡°However, he was already unable to break free, because the will of creation had already been firmly imprinted in his soul, becoming an instinctive desire. ¡±


    ¡°In order to resist this deepening obsession, Lu Wu finally chose to go into seclusion and began to find a way to deal with it. ¡±


    ......


    ¡°A thousand years later, Lu Wu came out of seclusion. ¡±


    ¡°In the end, he was still unable to resist the increasingly deepening ¡®will of splitting open the sky¡¯ in his mind. Under the torture of the strong desire to split open the sky, he finally chose to take that step. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, he was in the center of the outer realm. He raised his hand and the heaven splitting axe appeared in it. ¡±


    The person who was the happiest to see this was undoubtedly the spiritking within the heaven splitting axe.


    ¡°He had been looking forward to this day for a long time. Even though he was not doing it himself, he was the first witness. ¡±


    ¡°And with his understanding of Lu Wu¡¯s current strength, it was not difficult at all to split open the sky. He could definitely do it. ¡±


    ¡°The spiritking¡¯s heart surged. At that moment, he seemed to see a new world waving at him ... ¡±


    He was looking forward to Lu Wu inheriting his will and embarking on a new journey to the world outside the sky.


    ¡°Just then, Lu indifferently said,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The heaven splitting axe in his hand, which was formed by the convergence of purple, gold, and silver powers, was swung towards the void. ¡±


    ¡°The will of the sky-opening was completely unleashed at this moment, turning into an endless stream of faith power that surged into the sky-opening axe. ¡±


    ¡°A strong desire to split open the sky surged in his heart. Lu Wu¡¯s body was like a Purple Sun, and a vast power was emanating from his body. ¡±


    ¡°The surrounding space couldn¡¯t withstand Lu Wu¡¯s vast power at all and collapsed. In the blink of an eye, the surroundings turned into a dark chaotic domain without light. ¡±


    ¡°With this slash, Lu Wu gathered all his strength and slowly pushed forward. ¡±


    ¡°Tiny purple cracks appeared in the surroundings, but they were quickly repaired by the firmament world. ¡±


    ¡°However, when the three-colored axe mark was chopped out, the self-repair of the firmament world finally couldn¡¯t keep up with the destruction of Lu Wu¡¯s power. A purple crack suddenly appeared in front of him, and it expanded rapidly as the axe seal advanced. ¡±


    ¡°The rich spiritual energy from the outside world poured in, and at the same time, Lu Wu saw the outside world. ¡±


    It was a new world that was even more vast than the firmament world.


    ¡°There were more races, more powerful systems, and more talented powerhouses ... ¡±


    The spiritking cried out excitedly from within the heaven splitting axe as he saw everything.


    This was the new challenge he wanted!


    The purple crack continued to expand and moved to both sides. The spiritking could not help but urge Lu Wu to step into the new world.


    ¡°But at this moment, Lu Wu took back the sky splitting axe. ¡±


    ¡°Under the spiritking¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Lu Wu suddenly looked at him and smiled.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s what you¡¯re pursuing, not mine!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by that?¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean? You¡¯ll understand soon enough!¡±¡± After saying this, Lu Wu took a deep breath, and the sky-opening will in his mind continued to be injected into the sky-opening axe. After accumulating power, he suddenly threw the sky-opening axe into the new world. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Go!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°With Lu Wu¡¯s shout, the sky splitting axe disappeared into the purple crack and flew towards the New World. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Spiritking, don¡¯t disappoint me. Continue to become the strongest expert in that world. When we go home, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°The moment it passed through the purple crack, the heaven splitting axe automatically disintegrated. The spiritking within it broke free from the weapon seal¡¯s shackles and appeared outside. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, a wave of soul power wrapped around him, reforging his soul for his consciousness. ¡±


    ¡°At this moment, Lu Wu thought of something. He took out the yet-to-be Dao integration law from the artifact space and threw it to the spiritking. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±This is what I owed you back then. I¡¯m returning it to you now!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±F * ck!¡±¡± At this moment, the spiritking, who had already appeared in the New World, couldn¡¯t help but curse. Then, he gave Lu Wu the middle finger. ¡±


    ¡°Seeing this, Lu Wu also gave the spiritking the middle finger with a look of contempt. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Walk your own path, don¡¯t bring me along, I¡¯m just a salted fish!¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°After the purple crack closed, Lu Wu shook his head with a smile and muttered,¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m free. Let¡¯s go home!¡±¡± ¡±


    ......


    The spiritking¡¯s soul was Reforged in the New World. The laws of the Dao integration realm fused into his soul at that moment.


    ¡°Before the spiritking could recover from his shock, the laws of reincarnation in this world locked onto him and judged him as a new soul. He was forcefully pulled into the cycle of reincarnation and began to reincarnate. ¡±


    ¡°A new battle began. Of course, the main character this time was not Lu Wu, but the beginning of another legendary story ... ¡±


    (The end of the book)


    ¡°It has been one year and three months since I published ¡°¡±I¡¯m the big boss behind the scenes¡±¡± in November 2019. I¡¯m done today. I¡¯m so sad. There are so many emotions in this book. At this moment, it¡¯s like a raised child is about to run away from home ... It¡¯s hard to say, and I¡¯m feeling down. I¡¯ll post my comments tomorrow. The side stories of different characters will be updated at random times. You can talk about whose side stories you want to see in this chapter. I¡¯ve already thought about the future development of each character. ¡±

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838: Finishing speech + future prospects


    Translator: 549690339


    ¡°From November 29th, 2018 to February 24th, 2020, it had been a year and three months. The main body of ¡°¡±I am the big boss behind the scenes¡±¡± had officially come to an end. ¡±


    ¡°When she typed the words ¡®I¡¯ve finished the book¡¯, she was in a low mood, as if she had lost something important. ¡±


    ¡°Updating ¡°¡±I am the big boss behind the scenes¡±¡± every day had become a part of his life. Although he always wanted to take a day off during the update period, he was filled with reluctance after he finished the chapter. ¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s talk about the results of this book. ¡±


    ¡°During the serialization, it occupied the top five of the daily sales of games, the top five of the monthly votes of games, and the top 100 of the overall rankings. ¡±


    ¡°He had received a ¡°¡±premium¡±¡± badge in Qidian and the QQ Reading App. ¡±


    ¡°Such a result was inseparable from the support of every genuine reader, and I would like to express my sincere gratitude here. ¡±


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll talk about the results of the book after it was completed. The main site¡¯s Qidian had accumulated 6792442 genuine subscriptions, an average of 9420 chapters subscriptions (total 9420 full subscriptions), and the highest chapter subscription was 32205. ¡±


    ¡°(As QQ reading is a channel, I only know that it has achieved a fine quality achievement, but I don¡¯t know the specific subscription results.) ¡±


    ¡°Originally, he had high hopes for this book, thinking that the average subscription could break 10000. But in the end, he failed (sigh). ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to find the reason for this, but it¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m too noob, and my mentality isn¡¯t very good. After the decline in results, the plot has made several leaps forward, causing a large number of readers to abandon the pit and leave. ¡±


    ¡°To these readers, I would like to express my apologies for your support. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, if he wanted to continue writing the book, he had accumulated a lot of stories and plots in his mind. It would not be a problem to write five million words. ¡±


    ''Follow current novels on No v elBin.'',


    ¡°Ever since the invasion of the heavenly realm, I could write it slowly. ¡±


    ¡°However, he still lacked experience and chose to fast forward the plot. ¡±


    ¡°This was also the beginning of the sharp decline in the book¡¯s results. From the beginning, there were thousands of readers per day on Qidian website to about 1000 per day. The results had dropped several times, and the mentality had collapsed again. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, piracy was one of the reasons, but the biggest problem was still himself. He would never repeat this again in the next book. ¡±


    ¡°Many unfinished stories and the future direction of many characters would be updated in the ¡°¡±Side Story¡±¡± in the form of a Side Story (it would be updated irregularly ...) ¡±


    The general content of the side Story was as follows:


    ¡°¡±¡±Mo Xiaoxin¡¯s escape to outer space¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The rise of sea leeks¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The only indestructible golden body dagger¡¯s circular square¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The Assassin¡¯s family: Xiao mo, Xiao youzi, QiuQiu¡±¡± ¡±


    [Copper hanging casting the heavenly road]


    Prequel to Lu Wu and little Beili


    [I wish to seal the heavens! Prequel to the heaven-defying Alliance!]


    ¡°¡±¡±Digging the path to a new world: the Great Demon King¡¯s stubble¡±¡± ¡±


    [Wisdom extinguishing Warlock]


    The ancient language of the God of great evil.


    '''',


    ¡°¡±¡±Five million words daily, the story of me and the one blade slash, the dog.¡±¡± ¡±


    Doctor hai and the Empress


    Wait ...


    ¡°(Vote in this chapter above. The more votes you have, the more movies you¡¯ll open first. If you want to see anything else, you can also leave a message in this chapter!) ¡±


    ¡°There was still a lot of content to write about as side stories, but the updates would take a long time. ¡±


    Because I¡¯m going to take a break (mumbling) and then prepare for my new book.


    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to have one last round of full subscriptions (hint). I¡¯d like to see if I can break 10000 average subscriptions before the end of the book. ¡±


    ¡°If the average subscription successfully broke 10000, then he would start the next book¡¯s content in advance. ¡±


    ¡°In fact, for the next book, this book had already been foreshadowed in advance. ¡±


    ¡°However, it had nothing to do with the plot of this book. It was a new story. ¡±


    ¡°It was the story of the ¡°¡±spiritking¡±¡± who had reincarnated in a new world (it would not include the memories of his previous life), and it was a new journey that belonged to him. ¡±


    Don¡¯t worry about my imagination. I won¡¯t be old-fashioned. I¡¯ll try new things in every book and not continue to eat the old plot of this book.


    ¡°Finally, I would like to thank all the original readers for their company, but the train of ¡°¡±I am the behind-the-scenes Big Boss¡±¡± finally arrived at the terminal station. ¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±The sun is setting, and I¡¯m watching you all get off the bus ... I¡¯m waving goodbye to you all with tears in my eyes.¡±¡± ¡±


    ¡°A brand new beginning, a different story of his rise. Let¡¯s meet again in the next book ... ¡±


    ¡°I hope that our original intentions will not change. When the time comes, we will set off again hand in hand and write a new chapter in a new story. ¡±


    ¡°Xuanji, February 24th, 2020, one slash ¡±

 Chapter 839

Chapter content is missing or does not exist! Please try again later!

 Chapter 840-END

Chapter content is missing or does not exist! Please try again later!